《Fantasy Simulator》


 Chapter 1 - Start

    <h4>Chapter 1 - Start</h4>


    ¡°How were your physical examination results?¡±


    ¡°So-so.¡±


    ¡°What about yours?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not even talk about it¡­¡±


    ¡°My Body Forging results were still not enough to pass. What do I do¡­¡±


    Within the ssroom, many voices could be heard.


    Chen Heng looked around and saw many familiar faces. Listening to what they were saying, his mouth twitched as he began to doubt reality.


    He hade to this alternate reality for more than half a month, but he still was not used to it.


    ¡°The world has changed¡­¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head and took out a book from his desk tray.


    This book was different from the one he was familiar with. It was a very, very thick book.


    The book¡¯s cover looked quite simple, and there were a few big words written on it.


    Body Forging Basics.


    Following this book, Chen Heng took out a few more books from within his desk tray.


    Body Forging Theory, Martial Arts History, The Reason For Special Abilities¡­


    There was a pile of books in front of him. In Chen Heng¡¯s previous world, he would have read them as fiction novels.


    ¡°Hai,¡± Chen Heng could not help but sigh looking at them.


    Honestly speaking, he had been quite excited when he had firste to this alternate world.


    In one¡¯s life, who did not have any regrets?


    Returning to when he had been in high school time was perfect; he had many regrets and now had the chance to make up for all of them.


    Back then, he had been incredibly excited and filled with ambition. He had wanted to do great things in this world, but reality had given him a heavy blow.


    The world had changed.


    He had gone to an alternate reality, and time had rewound for him. He remembered all of the people around him from his memories.


    His rtives, friends, and other people he was familiar with were still there, and there was nothing different about them.


    It was just that the world had changed.


    This was a martial arts world.


    In this world, martial arts were incredibly real. There were many incredibly famous martial arts grandmasters, and all of them had incredible power.


    This was something that his old world did not have.


    Not only this, this world¡¯s ancient history was filled with martial arts grandmasters. Most big events were connected to these grandmasters.


    Even for a normal student like Chen Heng, apart from culture subjects, he also had martial arts sses.


    This was a big difference to Chen Heng¡¯s world in the past.


    He did not know why these changes had happened.


    Thinking about the various aspects of this world, Chen Heng felt like sighing for some reason.


    Fortunately, his start had been quite good.


    In his old world, his results in high school had been pretty good. Even though he was not one of the best students, he was in the top ten in his ss.


    In this world, not only were his culture subjects quite high, but his martial arts subjects were also good.


    His scores in various subjects were exemry, and he was one of the top students of this high school.


    This was something that made him feel better.


    However, this was not enough.


    ¡®This world¡¯s rules are pretty simr to my old world¡¯s rules. The university entrance exam is also very important.


    ¡®However,pared to my old world, this world¡¯s university entrance exam not only tests culture subjects but also martial arts subjects.¡¯


    Chen Heng sat in front of his desk and thought by himself, ¡®The culture subjects aren¡¯t a problem. There¡¯s still half a year, and if I work hard to study them, I should be able to reach my goal¡­¡¯


    ¡°But the martial arts subjects¡­¡±


    He frowned.


    Even though in his past life in his old world he had already graduated and entered society, he still had his many years of experience. Adding on this world¡¯s memories, as long as he worked hard, it would be no problem for him to reach his goals in the culture subjects.


    However, he did not know what to do for the martial arts subjects.


    Even though one¡¯s martial arts subject scores being bad did not affect one entering university, having good results in martial arts subjects gave many advantages.


    If possible, Chen Heng wanted to be a master of both pen and sword so that he could set a good foundation for his future and have a good start.


    ¡°I hope this thing can help me¡­¡± Chen Heng lightly sighed and looked around.


    With a thought from him, a row of letters and numbers appeared in front of him.


    Current Points: 19.


    ¡°19¡­ the same number of days as I¡¯ve been in this world¡­¡±


    Looking at these numbers, a thought appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    These numbers had been with him since he hade to this world.


    He had been in this world for over half a month, but he still did not know what use it had.


    He only knew that as time passed, the number would increase.


    However, he still did not know what it could be used for.


    Still sitting at his desk, he raised his head and looked at the lectern at the front.


    There was a clock hanging on the lectern, and the time it disyed was nearly 12pm.


    He stared at the clock, silently watching time continuously pass.


    Ding!


    A clear sound rang out.


    Outside, a bell rang.


    ¡°ss is over!¡±


    Around him, the students cheered and the ssroom became lively.


    However, Chen Heng did not pay any mind to this. He continued to stare ahead.


    As he stared, the number in front of his eyes began to change.


    Current Points: 20.


    The updated number floated in front of his eyes; it was now 20.


    ¡°Nothing else?¡±


    Looking at this number, Chen Heng felt a bit confused.


    He had always been quite curious about this thing he had.


    Before, he had always felt that when his points reached 20, something would happen.


    Was that a mistaken feeling?


    He felt quite confused and could not help but feel a bit disappointed.


    At that moment, an interface appeared before his eyes.


    At the same time, a hazy feeling appeared.


    Chen Heng felt as if he had put on blurred sses, and an ufortable feeling came from ahead.


    Chen Heng could not help but shake his head before looking ahead again.


    At that moment, there was a new change.


    ¡°The conditions have been fulfilled. Would you like to begin the simtion?¡±


    A new line of words appeared before his eyes.


    ¡°Simtion?¡±


    Looking at these words, Chen Heng felt quite surprised. As he looked on, the scene before his eyes quickly changed.


    The interface in front of him changed and a game-like interface appeared.


    There were rows of dots of light on it, but only the first was shining and blinking with light.


    ¡°What¡­ is this?¡±


    Looking at this interface, Chen Heng zoned out for a few moments before looking around.


    He instinctively looked down at that first shining dot of light.


    As his gazended on that dot of light, some more words appeared.


    ¡°Sorcerer World. Entry Requirements: 20 Points¡­¡±


    ¡°Would you like to begin the simtion?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Chen Heng instinctively refused.


    He was still at school, and it would not be convenient for him to try out whatever this was.


    He would go home and try it out in a safe environment.


    There was no need to be in a rush.


    Chen Heng,ing to a realization, thought to himself, ¡°So the entry requirement is 20 Points¡­ no wonder it only activated today.¡±


    As for that simtion, he could make a guess about it, but he was unable to confirm it yet.


    No matter what kind of guesses he came up with, he would only be sure after trying it out himself.


    Thinking to there, he got up and looked around.


    In that short amount of time, the surrounding students had already left.


    Only a few people still sat at their desks, either reading books or chatting.


    Chen Heng packed his things and walked home.


    His home was not too far from school, and even if he walked, it only took around ten minutes.


    Soon, an old neighborhood could be seen.


    Chen Heng walked into it with great familiarity and arrived at his home.


    ¡°You¡¯re home.¡±


    After getting home, a voice came out from the kitchen.


    In the kitchen was a middle-aged woman around 40 years old wearing an apron. After hearing the door open, she looked back and saw Chen Heng.


    ¡°How were things today?¡±


    ¡°Not too bad, the sses aren¡¯t too hard.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and looked at the living room as he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s big sis?¡±


    ¡°Her? I don¡¯t know, she probably went somewhere to fool around.¡±


    Wang Li shook her head before saying, ¡°Get ready to eat.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and did not say much. He silently put his bag down and sat at the table.


    Even though he had returned home, he was unable to calm down his emotions. He thought about it and took out a book and read by himself, using this time to calm himself down.


    After a while, the sound of footsteps could be heard outside, and someone walked in.


    It was a girl who was rtively tall and had good looks. It was just that she had heavy makeup on and wore high heels.


    ¡°Where the hell did you go after skipping school?¡± Wang Li could not help but ask as he observed her appearance.


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    Chen Jing put down her bag and said, ¡°Just do your part and cook lunch.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Ai¡­¡±


    Wang Li stood there, and even though she looked angry, in the end, she did not say anything.


    Chen Heng looked up and looked at his big sister.


    Both parents of this family had been divorced before, and Chen Heng was Wang Li¡¯s son. He had changed his surname after his mother had married his stepfather.


    As for Chen Jing, she was Chen Heng¡¯s stepsister, and there was no blood rtion between them.


    Compared to Chen Heng, who obediently went to school, Chen Jing seemed like a delinquent. She often skipped school and spent time with all kinds of people.


    From what Chen Heng remembered, she would run away from home for a while in two years.


    Of course, in this world, he had no idea how things would turn out.


    ¡°How are things at school?¡±


    Chen Jing took out a bottle of coca c from the fridge and sat next to Chen Heng as she looked at him and smiled.


    ¡°Not too bad, I did pretty well in these exams; I was fifth in the ss,¡± Chen Heng said as he put down his book.


    ¡°What about your martial arts subjects?¡± Chen Jing asked, seeming deeply concerned.


    ¡°Hmm, only top 20,¡± Chen Heng thought before replying.


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad either.¡± Chen Jing nodded before walking to the side and drinking the coca c in one breath.

 Chapter 2 – Simulation

    <h4>Chapter 2 - Simtion</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After lunch, Chen Heng and Chen Jing chatted for a bit before walking back to their own rooms.


    After walking into his room, Chen Heng thought about it and changed his clothes before lying on his bed.


    ¡°Would you like to begin the simtion?¡±


    Before his eyes, the familiar letters and numbers once again appeared.


    Looking at these words, Chen Heng felt a strange sense of nervousness.


    He deeply breathed in and epted, ¡°Yes.¡±


    As he made this choice, he noticed that his Points quickly dropped to zero.


    The Points he had umted over 20 days directly returned to zero.


    Following this, the interface before him went through changes.


    ¡°Please choose your character.¡±


    A line of words appeared before his eyes.


    Chen Heng looked at the interface, which now had many more options. They floated in front of his eyes, waiting for him to make a decision.


    The story is about to begin. You are projected into an unfamiliar world and will be part of an unfamiliar family¡­


    . Sorcerer Family


    You are born into a Sorcerer family. Both of your parents are Sorcerers, or one of them is a Sorcerer.


    You are born into a Sorcerer family and have good resources. Compared to ordinary mortals, your starting point is above what their maximum potential is (Potential).


    Your body flows with noble blood, giving you superior advantagespared to most people. Whether it is your body or mind, you are naturally much stronger than ordinary people.


    Points to Exchange: 3,000 to three million.


    . Noble Family


    You are born into a noble family. Both of your parents are nobles or at least one of them is.


    You are born into a noble family and have good resources. Compared to ordinary mortals, your starting point is above what their maximum potential is (Potential).


    Your body flows with noble blood, giving you superior advantagespared to most people. Whether it is your body or mind, you are naturally much stronger than ordinary people.


    Points to Exchange: 1,000 to 300,000.


    . Ordinary Family


    You are born into an ordinary family. Your parents are both ordinary people.


    Compared to the noble families, your family situation is ordinary. Your family may be a bit poorer or richerpared to others, but it will still be ordinary.


    Everything about you will be in and unremarkable.


    Points to Exchange: 0 to 1,000.


    . Ounder Family (Elf)


    You are born into an Ounder family and will be an Elf.


    ¡­


    Information appeared before Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, and only he could see them. There were at least thousands of lines.


    These thousands of lines contained all kinds of options. There were noble Sorcerers, as well as lowly Kobolds.


    Anything that one could imagine was included.


    ¡°So I get to choose my identity¡­¡± Chen Heng looked through the options seriously.


    Of the identities that Chen Heng was looking at, most required very few points. For example, the Kobolds or ordinary families did not even require any points to choose.


    However, some options, such as Sorcerer family, cost a ridiculously high number of Points. Even the lowest option required an astronomical number of Points.


    Looking at these options, Chen Heng could roughly understand their use.


    The identity he chose would be the identity he would take after going to the simtion.


    As for the difference in Points required within each option, that would determine the quality of each option.


    After all, even for people who had the same type of family or social status, there could be massive differences.


    A family with one million dors in assets and a family with hundreds of millions of dors in assets could both be called millionaires, but were they the same?


    As such, the difference between people was often bigger than the difference between humans and dogs.


    This was the difference within the options.


    Chen Heng guessed that after choosing an option, he would choose how many Points to spend.


    The more Points that he spent, the better the identity would be.


    That was most likely how it worked.


    However, right now, Chen Heng did not have much of a choice.


    He did not have a single Point on him, so he naturally could not do much.


    Right now, he could only choose the identities that did not require Points.


    As such, he nced over the options and looked at the ordinary family option.


    ¡°Confirm!¡±


    After selecting it, the options all disappeared, and a line of words appeared.


    ¡°Please select the talents you would like to add¡­¡±


    Following this, more options appeared before Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    . Sorcerer Talent


    You have the talent to be a Sorcerer. This means you have the aptitude to be a Sorcerer.


    Points to Exchange: 1,000 to 100,000.


    . Knight Talent


    You have the talent to be a Knight. This determines whether or not you can have Life Energy, and it gives you the aptitude to be a Knight.


    Points to Exchange: 100 to 10,000.


    . Memory Talent


    You have an extraordinary memory that surpasses that of ordinary people¡¯s.


    Points to Exchange: 10 to 1,000.


    . Body Talent


    You have an extraordinary constitution. Your body will be strong from a young age and surpasses ordinary people¡¯s.


    Points to Exchange: 10 to 100.


    ¡­


    . Comprehension Talent


    You have extraordinaryprehension abilities. You will be proficient at studying from a young age and have greatprehension abilities towards various things.


    Points to Exchange: 10 to 10,000.


    ¡­


    All kinds of options once again appeared before Chen Heng.


    ¡°They all look pretty good. What a pity¡­¡±


    Chen Heng looked at the prices and his mouth twitched.


    He did not hesitate to skip these options.


    Following this, the options disappeared and a new choice appeared.


    ¡°Please select your operation time¡­¡±


    This time, the choice was time.


    The default age seemed to be 20 years old.


    Chen Heng looked at the option.


    It seemed that he could control the time; the earlier it was, the more Points were required.


    From 20 years old, every year prior required ten Points.


    ¡°In that case, if I want to start from a baby, I need to invest 200 Points?¡±


    Chen Heng thought to himself and came to this conclusion.


    ¡­


    However, given his circumstances, there was not much to consider, so he chose the starting age of 20 years old.


    After all, right now, he did not have anything.


    After selecting his age, the interface disappeared.


    Rays of golden light appeared before his eyes, filling his vision.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked ahead. He just so happened to see a golden door seem to open in front of him, sucking him in.


    ¡­


    Darkness, chaos.


    A hazy feeling came from above.


    Chen Heng woke up and gradually came to consciousness.


    When he became fully awake, he found that the ce he was at had changed.


    In front of him was a dim forest. There wererge trees all around him, and they seemed to have existed for a long time.


    He had a bow in his hands and seemed to be aiming into the distance.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Looking at the bow in his hands, he felt stunned.


    In the previous moment, he had been in his warm room. In the blink of an eye, he was standing in an unfamiliar forest.


    Following this,rge amounts of memories started to appear in his mind.


    Suolo, 20 years old, an ordinary hunter in the Salo Region.


    For Chen Heng, there was a barrier between these memories and his own memories, but it was a bit hazy.


    ¡°Is this what the simtion is like?¡±


    Chen Heng held his head and only recovered after a few moments.


    After getting used to his current identity, he looked around.


    In front of him, the Points Interface was still there. Now, it had a few more words, showing that he was in a simtion.


    Right now, he was within a simtion.


    However, as long as he wanted to, he could exit from the simtion at any time and return to his own world.


    At the same time, no matter how much time passed in the simtion, in the real world, only a moment would have passed.


    After understanding these things, Chen Heng felt much more at ease and confident.


    What he had been the most afraid of was discovering that his body had died of hunger after going back.


    Since this kind of thing would not happen, there was naturally nothing for him to be afraid of.


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    He was a hunter, and the region he was in was called Salo.


    He was born into a hunter family. His father was an outstanding hunter, but he was getting old and did not have much strength.


    Suolo was also an excellent hunter. Even though he was not very old, in his generation, he was quite famous.


    After confirming his identity, Chen Heng left this ce. He followed the path in his memories and returned home.


    He began to go about his life ording to what his memories were like.


    He was just like the Suolo in the past, living in this area. There was not much difference in what he did and what Suolo would do.


    The main difference was thatpared to the Suolo of the past, when there was no one around, he would do some strange movements, continuously training his body.


    These strange movements had a name in Chen Heng¡¯s word, which was Body Forging Technique, or the Foundational Body Forging Technique.

 Chapter 3 – Long Time

    <h4>Chapter 3 - Long Time</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Time gradually passed, and before Chen Heng had realized it, five years had gone by.


    Over the five years, Chen Heng¡¯s fame in the region became greater and greater, and he soon became known by many people.


    Most people knew that he was the most famous hunter in the region and that he had great skills.


    Of course, part of this was because of the Body Forging Technique.


    In the real world, even though the Body Forging Technique was only a basic martial art, it was a bona fide Body Forging Technique.


    For those who had not done much training before, this kind of Body Forging Technique had great effects.


    The reason why Chen Heng was able to be an excellent hunter these past five years was because of the Body Forging Technique.


    Over the five years, he had barely been able toplete a bit more than half of the Body Forging Technique. Even ording to the standards in the real world, it was quite impressive.


    At the very least, in Chen Heng¡¯s ss, he would definitely be number one.


    Of course, this was just something aplished consistently over time; it was not anything incredible in and of itself.


    After all, with his experience and given that he had five years, not reaching such a level would be strange.


    Even so, he was still far away frompleting the Body Forging Technique.


    Chen Heng felt that if he wanted toplete it, it would take him at least another three or four years.


    ¡°I wonder how those monsters whopleted Body Forging before turning 18 did it¡­¡±


    After confirming his progress, Chen Heng felt quite speechless.


    He could only confirm that the difference between people was sometimes indeed bigger than the difference between humans and dogs.


    After calcting the time, this year was the fifth year that Chen Heng had been in this simtion.


    In this year, the originally peaceful mountain vige started to go through some changes.


    ¡°Are you the most famous hunter here?¡±


    A tall young man stood before Chen Heng and looked at him. Based on his gaze, he seemed to be examining him.


    ¡°Hello, sir.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was very calm. Looking at the young man¡¯s attire, a respectful look appeared on his face as he said, ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    This young man was wearing a high-quality red robe and had an ornate short sword on his waist.


    In this region, only nobles could wear red, and that ornate short sword was not something that ordinary families could have.


    Evidently, this fellow was both rich and high ss; it was extremely likely that he was a noble.


    ¡°My people and I want to catch a white deer on this mountain.¡±


    The young man was evidently quite pleased towards Chen Heng¡¯s tactfulness and respectfulness and said, ¡°As a reward, I will give you arge sum of money.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°I would be honored to help you, sir,¡± he said softly as he looked at this young man with a respectful gaze.


    Following this, he led the young man and his two attendants into the mountain.


    As they walked, Chen Heng considered the possibility of taking down the young man.


    Beforehand, he had chatted with the young man, and it seemed that the young man did not have much wariness towards him, allowing him to gain some information.


    The young man was called Sorondo, and he was the son of a Knight in this region.


    The reason why he came here was because he wanted to find a special gift for his mother¡¯s birthday.


    It was quite likely that the child of a Knight would know some Knight cultivation techniques, and even if he didn¡¯t, he would at least know some basic martial arts.


    On the way, Chen Heng had already tested him.


    Even though Sorondo¡¯s father was a Knight, his strength was not very great. Even though they had only walked for a short while, he was already breathing a bit heavily. From how things seemed, he did not seem very strong.


    Looking at Sorondo¡¯s constitution, he did not seem like he had received much Knight training, and he did not know any profound Knight breathing techniques.


    If they fought, Chen Heng had the confidence to quickly subdue him.


    It was just that¡­


    Chen Heng looked at the people by Sorondo¡¯s side and gave up on that idea.


    Sorondo¡¯s strength was quite average, but his two attendants were not ordinary at all.


    He most likely would not be able to deal with them all by himself.


    After thinking about it, Chen Heng decided to not attack them.


    As they walked, he maintained a respectful disposition and talked about things that had happened in this forest, asionally causing Sorondo to loudlyugh. From how he looked, he seemed like he greatly appreciated Chen Heng.


    As for the white deer, Chen Heng was able to find one quickly.


    After living here for five years, this forest was like his home; he knew exactly where everything was.


    In just a few days, Sorondo was able to obtain what he wanted.


    Before leaving, Sorondo kept his end of the agreement and tossed a bag of gold coins in front of Chen Heng.


    However, Chen Heng shook his head and refused.


    ¡°Why are you refusing?¡±


    Sorondo could not understand and asked, ¡°Do you feel it¡¯s not enough?¡±


    ¡°No, sir, you gave me too much.¡±


    Chen Heng deeply breathed in and said, ¡°Sir Sorondo, you are the most noble and dignified person I have met, and to be able to get to know you is my honor. How could I dare to take a reward for my services?¡±


    Sorondo stared at him with surprise. No matter how thick one¡¯s skin was, one would feel embarrassed from that.


    Normally, he was just the son of a Knight, and even though his status was higher than an ordinary person¡¯s, he was not that much higher. He had never been praised like this before.


    What¡¯s more, the one praising him like this was not an ordinary person; he was an extremely skilled and powerful hunter.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re exaggerating¡­¡±


    His face became red and wondered how to reply, but Chen Heng spoke first, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to be your most loyal follower, the de in your hands.¡±


    Chen Heng half-knelt and said sincerely, ¡°Such a noble person like you is my model for the rest of my life. Please let me serve you and clear away all of your obstacles.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Sorondo was stunned for a moment before saying in shock, ¡°You want to follow me?¡±


    In this world, following someone and giving them your loyalty was not just something casually said.


    Once someone chose to pledge their loyalty to someone, they would not be able to betray them for their entire lives, as they would be shunned by all people.


    Of course, following someone and pledging loyalty was a rule created by nobles. For amoner like Chen Heng, ordinarily, he did not even have the right to follow a noble.


    However, the current state of affairs was different than before. During the chaos of war, any warrior who could draw his sword would be weed.


    Moreover, Sorondo was not a proper noble.


    He was just the son of a Knight.


    As such, Chen Heng suddenly pledging his loyalty was very tempting.


    He looked at Chen Heng¡¯s solid and tall figure and thought back to his valiant fighting style when fighting with beasts, and he could not help but nod.


    Just like that, Chen Heng became Sorondo¡¯s follower.


    After choosing to follow Sorondo, Chen Heng left his town and headed to Sorondo¡¯s father¡¯s territory.


    He did not have any reservations about this.


    Suolo¡¯s mother had long since passed away because of illness, and his father had passed away because of the flu two years ago.


    He was all alone and did not have anything tying him down here.


    Sorondo¡¯s father also weed Chen Heng.


    There was a shortage of soldiers recently, and valiant fighters like Chen Heng were something they could never have enough of.


    This was especially so after seeing Chen Heng¡¯s abilities. Seeing that he was not any inferior to his guards, he was delighted.


    A Knight¡¯s territory did note for free. They needed to nurture guards and followers to protect their territory and heed their call when they went into battle.


    It was difficult to nurture warriors, and it was naturally better to have as many valiant warriors like Chen Heng as possible.


    Just like that, Chen Heng joined Sorondo¡¯s father¡¯s territory.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, it had been another five years.


    One night, Sorondo called Chen Heng to his room.


    ¡°Suolo, my brother.¡±


    Compared to five years ago, Sorondo still looked young but seemed much more mature.


    Over the past few years, Chen Heng had served Sorondo¡¯s father well, but he had not lost contact with Sorondo. The two of them had maintained a good rtionship since the start.


    Just like today, they would often meet upte at night and chat.


    However, this time was different than the past times.


    Within the spacious room, Sorondo sat there by himself and his expression flickered as he said, ¡°Can I trust you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir,¡± Chen Heng did not hesitate to reply, and he half-knelt as he said resolutely, ¡°With a singlemand, I can do anything for you.¡±


    Seeing how Chen Heng didn¡¯t even hesitate, Sorondo inwardly let out a sigh of relief and paused before saying, ¡°I have something that I need your help with.


    ¡°My father will not be able tost very long¡­¡±


    After pausing, he decided to speak.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chen Heng paused and felt quite surprised.


    Sorondo¡¯s father, Knight Cecily, was a real Knight.


    ording to the standards of this world, Knight Cecily had received good training as a Knight and had the talent to match, awakening Life Energy.


    Chen Heng had seen Knight Cecily not too long ago; he hade back from an expedition and seemed incredibly mighty.


    He did not look like he was going to die at all.


    Sorondo seemed to be able to tell Chen Heng¡¯s confusion and continued, ¡°Using Life Energy will cause many problems in the body, and it will even cause one¡¯s lifespan to be reduced.


    ¡°My father, he¡­¡±


    Pausing, he once again sighed and did not continue.


    Chen Heng understood what Sorondo was trying to say.


    Based on his investigations, the Knights here used something called Life Energy.


    Life Energy caused Knights to be incredibly powerful, but at the same time, it harmed their bodies and could reduce their lifespan.


    This must have been what happened to Sorondo¡¯s father, Knight Cecily.


    ¡°Based on what I know, my father only has two years left¡­¡±


    Sorondo sighed, and his expression became gloomy as he said, ¡°And after that, Charlie will take over this territory and be the new ruler¡­¡±


    Chen Heng immediately understood Sorondo¡¯s intentions.

 Chapter 4 – Breathing Technique

    <h4>Chapter 4 - Breathing Technique</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    As Knight Cecily¡¯s son, Sorondo was a noble.


    It was just that he was not the eldest son, nor did he have exceptional talent as a Knight.


    ording to the rules of this age, after Knight Cecly died, his eldest son, Charlie, would inherit his title, as well as everything else.


    As for Sorondo, apart from some assets, he would not receive anything else.


    What was key was that ording to what Chen Heng knew, Sorondo and his big brother Charlie had a poor rtionship.


    If Charlie took Knight Cecily¡¯s title, he would most likely kick Sorondo out. It was even possible that Charlie would secretly have Sorondo killed.


    As such, Sorondo was most likely quite sad and worried about this.


    ¡°Suolo, my dear brother, what should I do?¡± Sorondo sighed as he looked at Chen Heng and asked.


    What should you do?


    Do you really need to ask me?


    Chen Heng fell silent for a moment before looking up and asking, ¡°Sir, what do you think about Sir Charlie¡¯s character?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a shameless and despicable person!¡±


    When talking about Charlie, Sorondo¡¯s expression darkened as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve always suspected whether or not he is my father¡¯s son!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you think Sir Charlie would do to you if he inherited your father¡¯s title?¡±


    Chen Heng took a step forward and continued to ask, ¡°Will he give you enough money to survive and chase you out of the territory¡­


    ¡°Or will he let you stay here and give you some menial tasks so that you can barely survive?


    ¡°Or¡­¡± he paused before saying, ¡°will he send someone to¡­¡±


    Sorondo¡¯s expression became even darker.


    He knew that with his big brother¡¯s personality, what Chen Heng said was likely to ur.


    ¡°Sir, do you really want to ept such an oue?¡±


    At that moment, Chen Heng suddenly half-knelt and said earnestly, ¡°Will you ept such a pitiful end?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Sorondo hesitated before saying, ¡°in the end, he¡¯s my older brother and the sessor to the Cecily Territory. What can I do¡­¡±


    ¡°Before he inherits the territory, anything can happen,¡± Chen Heng said firmly.


    He suddenly looked at Sorondo and said, ¡°As long as Sir Charlie dies of illness, everything can change¡­


    ¡°After all, Knight Cecily only has you and Sir Charlie¡­¡±


    ¡°Die of illness¡­¡± Sorondo paused.


    At that moment, he no longer looked hesitant and instead looked at Chen Heng firmly as he said, ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ Charlie is always followed around by Sir Edward. How can I be a match for him?¡±


    Hearing this and sensing Sorondo¡¯s attitude, Chen Heng inwardly let out a sigh of relief.


    He had been worried that Sorondo would not dare to do this.


    However, it seemed that Sorondo had also been thinking about this for a long time.


    Chen Heng said without hesitation, ¡°Leave it to me. Even if Sir Edward is a Knight, he¡¯s getting old. His strength cannotpare to what it was in the past. If it¡¯s in a one on one scenario, I have the confidence to defeat him.¡±


    ¡°Truly?¡±


    Sorondo shot to his feet and stared at Chen Heng, his voice filled with excitement.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded with confidence before saying, ¡°However, in order to guarantee sess, I need a bit of help.¡±


    Sorondo did not hesitate to ask, ¡°What do you need? Sharp weapons? Firm armor? Or lethal poison, a bow, and arrows?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Chen Heng shook his head as he lowered his head and asked respectfully, ¡°I hope I can have a portion of the Knights Breathing Technique¡­¡±


    ¡°You want the Knights Breathing Technique?¡±


    Sorondo paused and hesitated before saying, ¡°You require Knight talent to be able to use it; it might not be useful to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Chen Heng kept his head lowered and his stance did not change, ¡°It¡¯s enough if it can make me even a bit stronger.


    ¡°In the battle toe, every bit of power will be incredibly important.¡±


    His tone was incredibly sincere.


    The Knights Breathing Technique was his true goal.


    In this world, the Knights Breathing Technique was something that exclusively belonged to nobles. Only noble families with long lineages had such a legacy.


    The reason why Chen Heng had be Sorondo¡¯s follower and worked hard to serve his father was for the Knights Breathing Technique.


    Now, his opportunity had finallye.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Sorondo¡¯s face flickered, and he became incredibly hesitant.


    Standing there, he fell silent for a while. In the end, he thought about the situation that he was in and gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you the Knights Breathing Technique.¡±


    He deeply breathed in and looked at Chen Heng as he said, ¡°Furthermore, I hereby promise that if I be the ruler of the Cecily Territory, I will give you our family¡¯splete Knights Breathing Technique.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng looked incredibly grateful as he said, ¡°This¡­ Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me.¡±


    Sorondo walked over to him and helped him up as he said sincerely, ¡°After all, you are my closest brother, just like what Sir Edward is to my father. I hope that we will be able to maintain this friendship until the end of our lives.¡±


    After a moment, Chen Heng¡¯s expression became calm as he walked out of Sorondo¡¯s room.


    He looked around and after confirming that there was no one, he walked back to his own room.


    Aftering back to his own room, he took a piece of parchment out of his clothes.


    The parchment looked somewhat old and tattered, and there were many things written with this world¡¯snguage.


    Chen Heng looked down, and a look of delight appeared on his face.


    ¡°It should be real¡­ it¡¯s just that it¡¯s notplete¡­¡±


    Over the past years, he had not been doing nothing. While working, he had been using his martial arts knowledge to analyse this world¡¯s Knights Breathing Technique.


    With the knowledge and experience he had gained, this Knights Breathing Technique was most likely the real thing, and there should not be any problem in using it.


    When he thought about it, it made sense. After all, in the current situation, no mater how stupid Sorondo was, he would not try to fool him with a fake Breathing Technique.


    Even though only the basic portions were included, it was quite easy to understand.


    Sorondo did not have much talent as a Knight, so he had only learned the basic portions.


    As such, it was natural that he only knew the basic portions of the Knights Breathing Technique.


    Chen Heng read over the Knights Breathing Technique, and after memorizing it, he began to practice it.


    Within the room, he moved his hands and feet, using a unique stance to move about, continuously stimting his body.


    After warming up, he took something out from a nearby drawer.


    It was a ck ointment that looked like stone and seemed quite special.


    It gave off a unique smell that would make people frown.


    This was the supporting medicine that all Knights needed to cultivate. Chen Heng had also obtained it from Sorondo.


    In this world, training as a Knight was not easy. From the early stages, unless there were other Knights using their Life Energy to support you, as well as various unique medicines, it was very difficult to get started.


    Chen Heng covered his body with the ointment and an intense burning feeling appeared over his body.


    It was not very strong at the start, but as time passed, it became intense to the point that he could not help but cry out in pain.


    ¡°Is this feeling simr to one¡¯s qi blood burning?¡± Chen Heng frowned and thought to himself.


    In the Body Forging Technique of the real world, there was the concept of ¡®qi blood¡¯.


    Under special circumstances, martial artists could ignite their qi blood, receiving greater battle power. This was the goal of cultivation.


    Now, Chen Heng felt a simr feeling.


    He endured the pain and frowned as he began to train.


    He followed the Knights Breathing Technique and began to do his best to do various actions.


    As time passed, the burning feeling became weaker and weaker until it turned into a feeling of coolness.


    As time continued to pass, Chen Heng felt his body bing weaker and weaker, and his body became filled with weariness.


    ¡°As expected, I don¡¯t have the talent to be a Knight¡­¡± sensing the feeling in his body, Chen Heng sighed.


    ording to what Sorondo had told him, if he had talent, then during training, he would be more and more excited and feel a refreshed feeling that made him not want to stop.


    However, Chen Heng did not feel that. Instead, he only felt weariness.


    From this, he could tell that this body of his did not have the talent to be a Knight.


    However, this made sense.


    He did not spend any Points on this identity in the simtion, so it was already good that he wasn¡¯t missing an arm or a leg. He wanted the talent required to be a Knight?


    Dream on!


    Before, Chen Heng had just wanted to try things out and did not have much hope.


    Now that his hope had been destroyed, he was not disappointed and only sighed.


    ¡°Luckily it¡¯s still somewhat useful.¡±


    He sensed his current status and a thought appeared in his mind.


    He could feel that the Knights Breathing Technique¡¯s training effects on his body was not any inferior to the Body Forging Technique.


    ¡°If I use the Knights Breathing Technique with the Body Forging Technique, it seems that the effects will be even better¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Perhaps he would be able toplete his Body Forging sooner with this Breathing Technique.


    ¡°I wonder if there will be much of a difference in strength betweenpletion of Body Forging and Knights in this world.¡±


    Time gradually passed.


    After that secret discussion between Chen Heng and Sorondo, everything went on as usual as if nothing had happened.


    On the surface, the Cecily Territory seemed quite calm.


    Just like that, another two years passed.


    Rumble¡­


    It was thundering outside, while rain fell heavily.


    ¡°Has Sir Cecily¡¯s illness still not gotten better?¡± Chen Heng softly asked the tall Knight in front of him.


    ¡°No.¡±


    The tall Knight turned around and looked at Chen Heng.

 Chapter 5 – Kill

    <h4>Chapter 5 - Kill</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Mr Suolo, even though we¡¯ve known each other for a long time, I should give you this reminder.¡±


    The tall Knight turned and looked at Chen Heng.


    Under the dim lighting, his figure was revealed to Chen Heng.


    He was incredibly tall, and his body was also quite muscr. It was just that he looked quite old¡ªhe seemed around 50 years old, and his strength seemed to be deteriorating.


    If he was an ordinary person, such a person would be preparing for his death already.


    Even for a Knight, he was getting quite old.


    However, even though he was getting on in years, he still looked incredibly big and well-built.


    He stood there and hisrge eyes stared at Chen Heng as he said with a serious expression, ¡°As an outsider, it is best for you to not get involved in Sir Cecily¡¯s family affairs. Otherwise, you will not have a good oue.¡±


    His tone was incredibly cold.


    It seemed that they had reached a critical moment, so he had to give this warning.


    After all, even though Chen Heng had been quite obedient and loyal in recent years, in the end, he was one of Sorondo¡¯s followers.


    To Edward, who stood on Charlie¡¯s side, he had to be on his guard.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Looking at Edward, Chen Heng deeply breathed in and looked quite sad as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already served Sir Cecily for almost ten years now¡­


    ¡°Even now, is sir not willing to trust me?¡±


    He looked quite sorrowful, as if he was hurt by Edward¡¯s words.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Edward¡¯s tone became softer as he said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll make the wrong decision.


    ¡°Young people are often tempted by various things, causing them to make poor decisions.¡±


    His expression became gentler as he said, ¡°Mr Suolo, you are still young and in your strongest years. There¡¯s no need to do rash things that might destroy the rest of your life.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng fell silent.


    He stood there silently for a while before smiling and saying, ¡°I naturally understand this.¡±


    Hearing this, Edward smiled, walked to his side, and patted his shoulder before leaving.


    He turned and prepared to walk away.


    From how it seemed, it looked like he was going to go and prepare some things.


    Whoosh¡­


    A light breeze blew past and rippled out.


    The sound of a sword tearing through the air suddenly sounded out.


    Edward was startled and instinctively dodged to the side.


    Bang!!


    A clear sound rang out, following which blood sprayed out.


    In just a moment, his arm had been cut off by the long sword.


    Within a short period of time, he would not be able to fight.


    ¡°You!!¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Edward¡¯s heart shook as a look of fury appeared on his face.


    ¡°Apologies.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he held the sword.


    The sword was something that Sorondo had given him, and he had pasted a special poison on it. Even if it was a bear, anyone would quickly lose the ability to fight if touched by the poison.


    Chen Heng had prepared a lot for this day.


    ¡°For lord Sorondo, please die!¡±


    His expression was calm as he rushed forwards and shed down.


    Bang!!


    A massive wave of energy came from his body.


    Edward did not hesitate and looked at Chen Heng as he drew his sword and shed out.


    As their swords shed, the two of them simultaneously retreated before leaping forwards again.


    The sound of metal shing continuously sounded out.


    ¡°Your strength!¡±


    Sensing the energying from Chen Heng¡¯s body, Edward became even angrier, and he had a bad feeling.


    He was not an ordinary person; he was a Knight who had both talent and good training.


    For him, even though he was getting on in years and was injured, he was not someone who an ordinary person should be able to fight.


    ¡°Such monstrous power!¡±


    Feeling the terrifying power behind Edward¡¯s sword, Chen Heng was also somewhat surprised.


    After two years, he hadpleted the Body Forging Technique. With this kind of strength, even in those martial arts schools, he would be one of the strongest, and there would be few who couldpare to him.


    However, in this situation, he was still somewhat at a disadvantage.


    Edward was simply too terrifying; with that incredible power, a casual attack would be able to cut down arge tree, and this was while he was injured.


    Chen Heng could not imagine just how monstrous Edward had been when he had been in his prime and uninjured.


    However, there were no ¡®ifs¡¯ in reality.


    Within therge hall, intense shing sounds rang out, apanied by roars.


    Sword and sword continuously mmed together before gradually slowing down.


    Edward¡¯s strength was finally declining.


    No matter how reluctant he was to give in, he was someone in his fifties and was far from his peak. In terms of physical prowess, he could notpare to Chen Heng.


    Moreover, he had been injured, and the poison was gradually taking effect.


    After a long deadlock, the only thing waiting for Edward was defeat and death.


    A sword light shed out, following which a person¡¯s head fell to the ground.


    In the hall, Chen Heng half-knelt on the ground. His body was covered with sweat and wounds.


    Facing a Knight like Edward, even though Chen Heng was quite strong, he was unable toe out unscathed.


    His clothes were bloodied, and blood flowed down his clothes.


    However, he had survived.


    ¡°Mister Suolo,¡± a voice sounded out from outside.


    Chen Heng turned and saw a lightly-armored guard standing there, looking at him in terror.


    ¡°Sir Sorondo invites you over,¡± he said as he continued to stare at Chen Heng with fear.


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Chen Heng raised his head, his expression cold as he spoke lightly.


    This night was destined to be a night of ughter.


    After Knight Cecily had died, the entire Cecily Territory had around 50 elite guards.


    Of them, Knight Edward was the strongest. Just Chen Heng alone couldpare to the rest.


    After Edward had been killed by Chen Heng, no remaining problems existed.


    In just a single night, Chen Heng personally led Sorondo¡¯s people and killed dozens of people, quelling all resistance.


    ¡­¡­


    Sorondo¡¯s older brother, Sir Charlie, had been forced into desperate straits, and in the end, he was personally hung by Sorondo.


    Following this, the events of the night concluded.


    ¡­


    ¡°Suolo, my brother.¡±


    Early the next morning, the sun shined on the ground.


    Sorondo looked at Chen Heng and looked extremely excited.


    ¡°The people who I sent to Salo have replied. The Marquis of Salo has agreed for me to be the new ruler of the Cecily Territory.¡±


    He patted Chen Heng¡¯s shoulder and seemed incredibly happy.


    Of course, he had reason to be so happy.


    Knight Cecily only had two children, and after Charlie had died, Sorondo was the only sessor to the territory.


    Now, his session had been acknowledged. After some time, he would officially be the new ruler of the Cecily Territory.


    ¡°I am very happy for you, my liege.¡±


    Chen Heng half-knelt, looking incredibly sincere.


    Sorondo also gave a slight smile.


    ¡°Suolo, my brother.¡±


    He poured a cup of wine and gave it to Chen Heng.


    ¡°A toast to our eternal friendship!¡± he said as he looked at Chen Heng andughed.


    After hearing these words, Chen Heng did not move for a while before silently getting up.


    He stared at Sorondo and lightly sighed as he asked, ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sorondo was stunned, as if he did not understand.


    However, Chen Heng did not want to waste any words.


    Looking at Sorondo, he casually tossed his cup, spilling the wine on the ground.


    After the winended on the ground, it seemed normal but soon gave off a strange fragrance.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even think to change the poison¡­¡±


    Chen Heng lightly sighed and said, ¡°Lord Sorondo, you¡¯re a bit too careless.¡±


    ¡°You! You!¡±


    Sorondo stumbled backwards, and his expression became incredibly gloomy as if he had seen a ghost.


    Seeing him like this, Chen Heng shook his head.


    As expected, hoping that others would follow his script was too extravagant.


    Chen Heng had thought that after Knight Cecily had died and he killed Edward, Sorondo would not be so stupid as to try anything against him.


    After all, right now, within the entire Cecily Territory, the only one who could rival a Knight was him.


    Without Chen Heng, how could he keep order in his territory and protect his territory?


    It was a pity that Sorondo did not seem to think of this, and in the end, he was unwilling to give out his family¡¯s legacy.


    ¡°If you had just given theplete Knights Breathing Technique to me, I would have been like Edward and obediently served your family. Wouldn¡¯t that have been good?¡±


    Chen Heng lightly sighed and silently drew the sword at his waist, ¡°Why did you have to force me to this?¡±


    He spoke lightly, but his voice echoed in the hall.


    Sorondo¡¯s expression immediately became one of terror.


    Thump¡­


    A clear sound rang out.


    There was not much of a struggle, and Chen Heng did not use much effort to take down Sorondo as a head flew away.


    After killing Sorondo, Chen Heng did not hesitate to charge out with his sword.


    With his abilities, no one in the Cecily Territory was a match for him.


    Moreover, these soldiers had lost their ruler and would not risk their lives to fight with Chen Heng.


    Soon, Chen Heng charged out from this region and left.

 Chapter 6 – End Of The First Simulation

    <h4>Chapter 6 - End Of The First Simtion</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After walking out of the Cecily Territory, Chen Heng traveled away from it and headed to other regions.


    Killing Sorondo did not bring him much trouble.


    After all, this was an age of war and chaos, and no region was in peace; there was fighting everywhere.


    Even in Salo, there were many true nobles who had died, so the death of a mere Knight was not much of a deal.


    After Chen Heng left the Cecily Territory, he became a mercenary.


    He called himself the Wandering Knight and assembled a small mercenary group that fought for various rulers. Within the various battles, he was able to refine and sharpen his skills.


    ¡­¡­


    Just like that, he went through many years in the chaotic age until he died unexpectedly in a battle.


    ¡­


    A murky, dark feeling assaulted him, followed by an intense dizziness.


    When Chen Heng once again opened his eyes, he found that he was in a familiar yet unfamiliar ce.


    This was his bedroom from before, and everything around him was exactly the same.


    He let out a sigh of relief and started to go over his experience.


    In this simtion, he had gone through an unimaginable life.


    He had started as an ordinary hunter and continuously moved forward to be an extremely experienced warrior. This was not something that ordinary people would experience.


    Sitting on his bed, Chen Heng thought for a long time before finallying to his senses and looking ahead of him.


    In front of his eyes, lines of words appeared.


    ¡°The simtion has concluded¡­¡±


    ¡°Calcting final score¡­¡±


    As the words appeared, all of the things that Chen Heng had experienced shed before his eyes.


    ¡°You killed many people¡­ as well as saved many people¡­¡±


    ¡°You changed the course of many people¡¯s lives on a small scale and made eternal changes to that region¡­¡±


    ¡°You were a proficient warrior and were famous in that small region¡­¡±


    ¡°Overall evaluation: Average¡­¡±


    ¡°Calction concluded. Your final Points score: 103¡­¡±


    ¡°Points?¡±


    Looking at the words in front of him, Chen Heng felt quite surprised, muttering, ¡°And that much?¡±


    He could not help but feel surprised.


    Before this, he had thought that he had to slowly umte Points over time.


    From this, it seemed that he could obtain Points from the simtion. As long as he performed well enough, he would be able to obtain more Points.


    This time, his entry fee had only been 20 Points.


    Just like that, he had gained many times more Points and recovered his costs.


    This was definitely a good piece of news.


    However, things were not yet over.


    More words began to appear.


    ¡°You can choose to spend Points to retrieve a portion of the things you had in the simtion.¡±


    ¡°This includes, but is not limited to: items, talents, bloodlines, skills¡­¡±


    After these words appeared, everything disappeared and arge wheel appeared before him.


    Chen Heng¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    ¡°There¡¯s something like this as well?¡±


    He could not help but feel excited and interested.


    He had worked hard and struggled in the simtion for many years, and he had gained many abilities.


    If he wanted to pick up all of these skills and abilities again, it would take a long time.


    However, using this method would make things much easier.


    He looked at the wheel in front of him as a number appeared.


    .


    Chen Heng nodded, ¡°So it¡¯s the same price as the entrance fee?¡±


    He did not hesitate and decided to spend 20 Points.


    The wheel began to spin faster and faster before gradually slowing down.


    When the pointer on the wheel stopped, the contents of the segment that it had stopped in was revealed.


    ¡°You have obtained: Hunter Suolo¡¯s Archery Skills¡­¡±


    The faint words appeared before his eyes.


    Immediately, his memories of Suolo¡¯s archery skills became clearer and clearer until they became incredibly realistic.


    Chen Heng opened his eyes and felt somewhat confused before sensing his body.


    He looked at his arms.


    Before, his arms had been quite white and slim, and his palms did not have any marks.


    However, without realizing it, his hands now had many calluses, covering his hands.


    They now looked like the hands of someone who had trained regrly for a long time.


    This made Chen Henge to a realisation.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡±


    He understood the truth behind this prize wheel.


    Before, he had trained in the simtion for a long time, reaching a high level; he could even fight with that world¡¯s Knights.


    After returning to his original body, he was unable to bring back anything except his experiences.


    However, in the end, experience was only experience. If he wanted to turn it into something real, it would take time.


    This was the point of the prize wheel.


    Through the prize wheel, he could directly regain what he had gained in the simtion.


    This was what had just happened.


    Chen Heng stretched out his hands testingly, and he could feel that he had grown much stronger.


    This was most likely the effect of his prize. Not only had he gained the memories of the skills, but his body had also adjusted.


    This saved a lot of the time he would have had to spend on training, and he directly regained the standard he had in the simtion.


    However, archery skills were not that useful to Chen Heng.


    It was good in the simtion, but in the real world, how could he have the opportunity to use a bow?


    This skill was not very significant to him.


    As such, Chen Heng raised his head and continued to look at the wheel.


    Following this, he could not help but brown.


    The number on the prize wheel had changed from 20 to 40¡ªit had effectively doubled.


    ¡°As I do more draws, the number of Points it costs will also increase.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and understood the rules of this prize wheel.


    He lowered his head and thought before deciding to use the prize wheel again.


    The wheel began to spin again.


    However,pared to the first time, the prize wheel spun much slower this time.


    In the end, as Chen Heng watched on, the pointer gradually slowed down and stopped at a certain ce.


    ¡°You have obtained: Hunter Suolo¡¯s Body Forging Technique¡­¡±


    The faint words appeared before his eyes.


    Looking at these words, Chen Heng felt quite startled before looking delighted.


    A light shined down and covered Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Following this, changes began to happen.


    Chen Heng felt a wave of energy springing forth in his body as if his body was being reshaped, giving it terrifying strength.


    Of course, this was just an illusory feeling and not actually real.


    However, feeling this, Chen Heng could not help but give a slight smile.


    In the real world, his cultivation was quite ordinary. Even though he had a foundation, he was still quite far frompleting Body Forging.


    Even though his experiences in the simtion could greatly shorten this time, based on Chen Heng¡¯s estimations, with his foundation, it would take him at least a few months to reachpletion.


    Completing Body Forging in just a few months was already an extremely shocking speed, and anyone would be shocked upon hearing this.


    However, now that he could reach that point faster, it was naturally better.


    Sensing his regained strength, Chen Hengughed; the feeling was quite special.


    After being spun twice, the prize wheel once again went through changes.


    The cost increased from 40 to 80 Points.


    From how things seemed, the prize wheel did not increase by 20 Points each time and instead doubled each time.


    Based on how many Points Chen Heng had left, he could not afford the next roll.


    Chen Heng looked up at his remaining Points.


    Current Points: 43.


    He had gained 103 Points from the simtion and had used 60 Points on the two skills.


    Chen Heng nodded.


    This was enough for two entrance fees.


    Thinking of the gains from the previous simtion, he could not help but feel excited and chose to go into another simtion.


    ¡°Please choose your identity¡­¡±


    The familiar interface once again appeared.


    Just likest time, Chen Heng made the same selections.


    However, this time, nothing happened.


    The simtion has concluded¡­¡±


    A line of words appeared before his eyes.


    Chen Heng could not help but feel confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Looking at those words, he could not help but frown.


    The Points had been deducted, and there had not been anything wrong with his selections.


    But why had the simtion concluded before he had gone in?


    He felt quite confused, so he looked at the interface.


    It was as if the interface could sense his confusion, and scenes appeared before him.


    It was the life of a person.


    It was in an ordinary mountain vige. A child was born and grew up there.


    For the next few years, the child was like any other child, continuously growing.


    However, when the child was seven years old, a group of bandits appeared and massacred the vige.


    During the massacre, the child¡¯s parents had been killed, and even though he had been lucky to survive, he lost the protection of the vige and starved to death.


    The scenes ended there¡­


    Chen Heng felt quite speechless.


    So it was like that; he understood why the simtion had failed.


    Before the simtion had begun, he could choose the age that he started the simtion, but he had to pay for it.


    Before, Chen Heng had wondered what the point of this option was.


    Now, he understood that it was to prevent anything unexpected from urring.


    There were countless unexpected variables in a person¡¯s life.


    From when a child was born to then growing to 20 years old, too much could happen.


    There could be natural cmities or man-made disasters. Just a fire could cause a life to be lost.


    Once something like this happened, if Chen Heng¡¯s identity in the simtion perished, the simtion would naturally fail.


    ¡°That means my luck before was pretty good¡­¡±


    Sitting on his bed, Chen Heng thought back to his first simtion and felt quite speechless.


    After staying in that world for so many years, he clearly knew how dangerous that world was.


    Whether one was a noble ormoner, everyone was in a precarious state and could lose their lives at any moment.


    Under such circumstances, if he wanted his identity in the simtion to safely survive to 20 years old, it was indeed somewhat difficult.

 Chapter 7 – Calm

    <h4>Chapter 7 - Calm</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After understanding this, Chen Heng fell into his thoughts for a while. He now knew much more about the simtion.


    Before, he had thought he would be able to start the simtion as long as he paid the entrance fee.


    It seemed that things were not as he had thought.


    Aftering to this realization, he could not help but feel a bit speechless.


    Following this, he lowered his head and looked at his current Points.


    Current Points: 23.


    23 Points was basically enough for just one entrance fee.


    If the simtion failed again, Chen Heng would not be able to even enter a simtion again.


    Thinking to there, he hesitated and chose to give up for now.


    The first simtion had just concluded and there were still many things that he was not used to yet. He needed some time to train and solidify his gains from the simtion.


    Before he did so, he would not be in a hurry to go into the next simtion.


    Rather than beginning a new simtion now, it was better to wait a while and gather more Points.


    He thought to himself, ¡°For this period of time, I¡¯ll have to be careful¡­¡±


    Sitting on the bed, he looked at the calluses on his hands.


    The prize wheel had brought great changes to him, but externally, there were not many differences.


    For those who were familiar with him, they might notice the slight differences and feel that something was off.


    Even though this would not be a big problem, Chen Heng still felt that it was better to hide it.


    After deciding this, he walked out from his room.


    Chen Jing was no longer in the living room, and Chen Heng had no idea where she had gone.


    Only Wang Li was left, busily hurrying around.


    After letting Wang Li know, Chen Heng walked out of the house and left the neighborhood.


    He found a drugstore and bought some ointments before going back.


    ¡°I should be able to get rid of them after using the ointments a few times.¡±


    Chen Heng thought to himself as he looked at his calluses.


    That night, after eating dinner, Chen Heng once again went out.


    This time, he did not go to those busy streets to y like usual. Instead, he went to a park by himself.


    This was a ce that Chen Heng had often visited in the past. Because it was not regrly maintained, not many people came here.


    Ordinarily, only some elderly people woulde here to passionately do radio gymnastics.


    After walking here, Chen Heng came to a quiet area that he was familiar with.


    It was quiet all around, seeming incredibly tranquil.


    This was a ce he had frequented, whether in his past life or in this life.


    After walking here, he did not hesitate to take out a wooden sword from his bag.


    The wooden sword belonged to Chen Jing.


    Martial arts flourished in this world, and there were all kinds of martial arts. As such, there were many sword techniques as well.


    Chen Jing had joined such a ss when she was young.


    Chen Heng did not know if she had learned anything, but they had given out many wooden swords like this.


    It would be good to use it for practice.


    Chen Heng lightly raised his hand and lifted up the wooden sword. His expression was concentrated as he silently looked ahead of him before vigorously swinging it.


    Whoosh¡­


    Waves of sword wind swept forwards, rippling out.


    Chen Heng held the sword, swinging it one strike at a time as he familiarized himself with his body.


    In the simtion, he had killed for dozens of years and developed exquisite sword skills.


    After returning to the real world, even though he still had some of his memories, he needed to have his real body get used to them too.


    This was Chen Heng¡¯s current training goal.


    In order to not make too big of a disturbance, his movements were very slow. Each strike could be clearly seen, and he looked as if he was doing a drill.


    People would asionally pass by, and looking at Chen Heng¡¯s movements, they would not feel that there was anything special about him, only that he was a bit strange.


    Tap¡­ tap¡­ tap¡­


    Light footsteps sounded out.


    Two men walked towards the park.


    They wore ordinary clothes and looked the same as anyone else. However, the aura and demeanor they gave off made them seem different.


    It was easy to tell that they were true martial artists.


    However, this was not strange. In this world, true martial artists were not rare and such people could often be seen.


    asionally seeing one or two was not a strange matter.


    ¡°Is it here?¡±


    Looking at this peaceful park, the older man, who looked middle-aged, frowned and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like there¡¯s anything special.¡±


    The other person shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. From the report, before that demonic qi disappeared, it appeared around here.¡±


    The middle-aged man said, ¡°Probably not here. There doesn¡¯t seem to be much of a reaction here.¡±


    ¡°Most likely not then¡­¡±


    As they talked, they attentively looked around.


    After a while, they walked deeper into the park. They heard sounds from ahead and saw Chen Heng diligently training.


    ¡°Not bad at all.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s sword training from afar, they nodded and said, ¡°Even though he¡¯s still young, his sword techniques are not like those people who just show off; his techniques are very refined.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s most likely a student from nearby.¡±


    The other person nodded as a look of appreciation appeared on his face, ¡°To be still working so hard at a time like this, he¡¯s quite good. This is a good sprout.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what his Body Forging progress is like.¡±


    ¡°It should be decent as well.¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded, ¡°Look at his movements; they¡¯re sharp and agile. His Body Forging progress should not becking at all. I wonder which school he¡¯s from.¡±


    They observed Chen Heng for a while before leaving and checking other areas of the park.


    Over this process, they did not disturb the young man training with his sword and silently searched.


    ¡­


    ¡°Nothing here either.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to a few other ces to check.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be troublesome if we can¡¯t find it.¡±


    They discussed in low tones before walking out of this park.


    ¡­


    Chen Heng did not know about anything that had just happened.


    Standing in the corner, he continued to train for a while before stopping and resting.


    Following this, he looked at the color of the sky, and after thinking for a moment, he left this area.

 Chapter 8 – Worry

    <h4>Chapter 8 - Worry</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In the next few days, time passed peacefully.


    During the day, Chen Heng would go to ss like normally, and at night, he would go to the park where no one else was around and train.


    Studies for high schoolers were quite intense, and this was the case both in Chen Heng¡¯s previous world and this world.


    When Chen Heng finished his sses, it was already quitete.


    There were not many people out at such a time, so he could train in peace.


    After training so much, he had regained a lot of his strength and skills from the simtion.


    Current Points: 45.


    Chen Heng looked in front of him.


    Without noticing it, 20 or so days had passed already.


    Over the past 20 or so days, his Points had increased one Point per day, slowly but surely increasing.


    Now, he had 45 Points.


    At the same time, Chen Heng had made much progress through his training.


    He decided that he would go into the simtion again soon and continue his journey.


    Ring ring ring¡­


    A bell sounded from outside, and the students all came back to the ssroom.


    After a while a tall, middle-aged man walked in.


    He was extremely tall and looked incredibly well-built and sturdy.


    This person was called Liu Lin, and he was Chen Heng¡¯s Body Forging teacher.


    In his previous life, he was not a Body Forging teacher but the physical education teacher.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    Liu Lin walked to the lectern, coughed a few times as his expression became serious, and said, ¡°Well¡­ Your maths teacher is sick today, so I will be substituting.¡±


    Hearing this, the other students¡¯ expressions did not change; it seemed that they were used to this. Only Chen Heng¡¯s mouth twitched, having a bad feeling.


    In this world, the sickly Big Lin was now the one substituting in for other sick teachers.


    Chen Heng wondered if the Liu Lin of the other world would cry with tears of joy upon seeing a scene like this.


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s something else.¡±


    Seeing that the students did not react much, Liu Lin nodded in satisfaction before pping his hands.


    Following this, a thin figure silently walked into the ssroom.


    It was a young girl who looked quite frail. She was somewhat pretty and wore very rustic-looking sses, and she seemed quite introverted.


    ¡°This is Liu Yi. She justpleted the transfer process yesterday and will be joining our ss today.¡±


    Looking at the students below, Liu Lin said, ¡°Let¡¯s wee her.¡±


    After he finished speaking, an intense wave of apuse sounded out.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s ss, the boys greatly outnumbered the girls, and it was rare to see female ssmates.


    Now that a new female ssmate had joined, they all greatly weed her.


    While everyone pped, only Chen Heng felt a bit surprised.


    He looked at Liu Yi standing beside the lectern and felt somewhat confused.


    In his previous life, he did not remember a transfer student joining at a time like this.


    Was this world just different, or was this a change that had happened because of him?


    He felt quite confused, and he wondered what the reason was.


    However, he did not pay too much attention to this.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s a rtive of Mr Liu, which is why he had her transfer in.¡±


    Liu Lin gave Liu Yi a seat in the corner, and she sat down there.


    From the start of the ss to the end, she remainedpletely silent.


    Following this, they went through the rest of their sses.


    Only when the end of school bell rang did sses finish.


    ¡°I would like to say¡­¡±


    Hearing the bell, Liu Lin did not immediately leave.


    He stood at the lectern and said, ¡°There is only half a year until your university entrance exams.


    ¡°And this weekend is another physical examination.


    ¡°Do you know what this means?¡±


    Liu Lin¡¯s expression was serious as he said, ¡°While there¡¯s still time, students who haven¡¯t met the requirements for basic Body Forging should use this opportunity to catch up.


    ¡°Otherwise, if you miss out on this university entrance exam, do you want to repeat a year next year?¡± he said seriously.


    Hearing these words, Chen Heng fell into his thoughts.


    In the previous world, the university entrance exams were already harsh enough.


    Countless students worked incredibly hard for many years just to get good results on the university entrance exams.


    However, in this world, the university entrance exams were even harsher.


    In his previous world, one only had to do well on the culture subjects; they would not be put at a disadvantage because of their innate physical condition.


    Even a person with disabilities who was missing a few limbs could enter a top university if he did well enough, but in this world, the situation was different.


    Martial arts had an extremely high position in this world, and in fact, sometimes it was valued higher than the university entrance exams.


    In this world, those whose Body Forging was below par were unable to get into a good university.


    No matter how good one¡¯s scores in the culture subjects were, as long as one¡¯s score in Body Forging and one¡¯s qi blood were not strong enough, one could only go to a third-rate university.


    This had be an insurmountable obstacle for many people.


    Hearing Liu Lin¡¯s words, many people¡¯s faces became pale, and their expressions became serious.


    Chen Heng did not feel much pressure though.


    His grades had already been quite good, and now that he had gained much from the simtion, he had alreadypleted Body Forging.


    Body Forgingpletion was no small deal.


    Putting aside the Lin City Number 1 High School, even in the entire Lin City, there were not many people at his age who had reached such a level.


    With his current status, as long as he did not do too poorly in his culture subjects, he would be able to easily get into the best universities.


    The problem of deciding whether to go to Tsinghua University or Peking University was something that he could only imagine in his past life. However, in his current life, he would really have to think about it.


    Of course, this world did not actually have Tsinghua University or Peking University; there were other top-ranked universities.


    After ss ended, Chen Heng got up, took his bag, and left.


    ¡°Ai, what to do?¡±


    On the way, a student sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s nearly time for another physical examination¡­ if I don¡¯t pass, what should I do¡­¡±


    Chen Heng lightly smiled and said softly, ¡°There¡¯s still time; just do your best to do supplementary work. After all, there¡¯s still half a year left. Don¡¯t feel too pressured.¡±


    ¡°Ai¡­¡± the student sighed, not knowing what to say.


    This student was called Liang Guo, and he was Chen Heng¡¯s neighbor as well as his good friend of many years.


    Because they lived close by, they often hung out together and went home together.


    ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡± On the way home, Liang Guo¡¯s expression became a bit hesitant, but looking at Chen Heng, he decided to say it, ¡°I think I saw your big sisterst night¡­


    ¡°Your big sister, she¡­¡±


    ¡°My big sister?¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression did not change as he asked, ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°I saw her¡­ and a guy¡­ pulling at each other aggressively¡­¡±


    Liang Guo said hesitantly, ¡°They seemed to be having a fight¡­¡±


    ¡°Was it bad?¡± Chen Heng frowned.


    Liang Guo sighed and silently nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask her when I get back¡­¡± Chen Heng also sighed, not knowing what to say.


    From when they had been young, his big sister¡¯s reputation was not very good.


    The reason for this had to do with her personality.


    From when she was young, she had been involved with simply too many boys.


    He did not know which one Liang Guo was referring to.


    However, in actuality, Chen Heng and Chen Jing¡¯s rtionship was actually quite good.


    From when they had been young, Chen Jing¡¯s rtionship with other family members had been quite rigid, except with Chen Heng. They were somewhat close.


    If possible, Chen Heng did not want to see anything bad happen to Chen Jing.


    However, when he returned home, he did not see Chen Jing.


    ¡°Her? She¡¯s probably fooling around outside again.¡±


    Wang Li harrumphed as she cooked, ¡°She didn¡¯te back since the night before; I have no idea where she is.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t even sent a message or called.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng frowned.


    He let Wang Li know before preparing to leave.


    Wang Li suddenly said, ¡°Be careful and try not to go out at night. I heard there have been man-eating monsters appearing; it sounds quite terrifying.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked quite fearful and reminded Chen Heng not to stay out toote.


    Chen Heng silently nodded before returning to his room.


    After returning to his room, he tried to contact Chen Jing, but he could not reach her.


    Even after calling and texting, there was no reply.


    This was not very normal.


    Chen Heng and Chen Jing¡¯s rtionship was quite good, so even if she ignored other people, she would not ignore Chen Heng.


    Sitting on his bed, Chen Heng frowned and did not know what to say.


    He stayed in his room for a while before deeply breathing in and going out.


    After leaving the house, a cold wind blew, bringing with it the faint scent of grass.


    It was now dusk, and the sun was setting, making the lighting a bit dim.


    There were not many people around, and those on the streets all seemed to be in a rush.


    A cold gust of air swept about, causing people to frown.


    In this weather, Chen Heng began to walk about by himself.


    He started to search for Chen Jing in ces that he knew her to frequent.


    After going through two lives, he was quite familiar with where Chen Jing liked to go.


    He went through ce after ce, but he still could not find her.


    By now, it was already dark and a thin figure appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 9 – Acting

    <h4>Chapter 9 - Acting</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Standing on the street with no one else around and looking at the figure in front of him, Chen Heng instinctively frowned.


    There was a girl standing there.


    She looked around the same age as Chen Heng and seemed like a high school student. She was quite thin and looked as if the wind could blow her over.


    This person was one of Chen Heng¡¯s ssmates, the girl who had just transferred to his ss¡ªLiu Yi.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡± Chen Heng wondered.


    It waste at night and she was out by herself. This was not good, especially for a girl.


    He felt quite confused, but soon he was startled.


    Liu Yi suddenly disappeared from where she had been standing and reappeared elsewhere.


    ¡°So fast!¡± Chen Heng was startled and felt that something was off.


    This speed was definitely not something that an ordinary girl could have.


    Liu Yi¡¯s Body Forging absolutely was not weak.


    She waspletely different from her weak external appearance.


    Looking at Liu Yi quickly moving away, Chen Heng hesitated before also silently following behind her.


    ¡°The aura of an evil spirit¡­¡±


    Walking on the path and sensing the familiar aura, Liu Yi lightly sighed, thinking back to her experiences.


    After leaving her family anding to this remote city, she had wanted to live as an ordinary person and forget about those sorrowful things.


    She had not expected this small city to not be very peaceful either.


    Perhaps that well-hidden evil spirit¡¯s aura could trick others, but it could not trick a professional like her.


    Sensing the evil spirit¡¯s aura, she hesitated before choosing to advance.


    If she reported everything she knew to the Demon Resistance Department, that would be the safest way to do things.


    However, if she did that, things would be dyed.


    She could sense that the evil spirit was on the move, and perhaps many people would be harmed tonight.


    She followed her senses and came beneath an overhead walkway.


    Following this, she saw two figures.


    There was a man and a woman who were pushing each other and arguing.


    They seemed like they were a couple.


    It was quite ordinary for a couple to be arguing, but there was something strange about this.


    Liu Yi raised her head and looked ahead.


    The man and woman looked quite young¡ªthe man looked around 25 or 26, while the woman looked like she was in her early twenties.


    Her gaze was fixed on the man.


    She saw a dark gray aura around the man¡¯s body, which was bing more and more intense as he argued with the woman.


    Chen Jing pped the man¡¯s hand away and said with a cold expression, ¡°It¡¯s over between us! What do you want with me?¡±


    ¡°Jingjing, give me another chance. I know I was wrong, I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡±


    The man looked incredibly desperate, and he grabbed onto one of Chen Jing¡¯s hands as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to find a good martial arts teacher for your little teacher? My uncle is a pretty good martial arts teacher and is already a nationally-registered martial artist. If youe back to me, I¡¯ll ask him to train your little brother!


    ¡°Please, I can¡¯t lose you!¡± he said as he grabbed Chen Jing¡¯s hand, seeming incredibly agitated.


    Looking at the man and listening to his words, Chen Jing hesitated before coldlyughing, ¡°Sounds nice, but you said that in the past. When did you ever fulfill your promise? We¡¯re done!¡±


    She swatted his hand away before striding away.


    The man stood there as he stared at Chen Jing¡¯s back. His expression was incredibly pained, and he could only helplessly stretch out his hand as if he wanted to find something.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why¡­¡±


    There was some despair in his gaze, ¡°Why¡­ did you leave me¡­¡±


    Traces of a gray aura continuously appeared and flowed out of his head; however, they could not be seen by the eyes of ordinary people.


    As the gray aura continuously gathered, his expression became savage, as if he hadpletely changed.


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    Looking at this, Liu Yi¡¯s heart thumped as a bad feeling rose up.


    His heart had been bedevilled; it seemed that this man had long since been infected by the evil spirit¡¯s aura. Now that his emotions were going out of control, he was going to bepletely infected by the evil spirit¡¯s aura and turn into a demon.


    Once he turned into a demon, no one would be able to stop him, and the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Her heart leapt, and she did not worry about anything as she prepared to leap out.


    Whoosh¡­


    A light breeze blew past, making people¡¯s hearts feel a chill.


    Sensing the movement from behind her, Chen Jing instinctively turned and saw a big, ck hand grab towards her.


    In the next moment, she lost consciousness.


    The man on the overhead walkway disappeared and was reced by a massive, well-built monster.


    He was incredibly tall, at least three meters tall, and his ck muscles bulged, seeming incredibly terrifying.


    It was not a person; he was a monter!


    ¡°I¡­ want to be with you forever!!¡±


    Standing on the overhead walkway, he lifted Chen Jing up with a single hand, his expression incredibly savage. His massive mouth slowly opened, seeming like he was going to devour Chen Jing.


    Bang!!


    Faint ripples spread out as a sword image shed past, cutting off the monster¡¯s arm in an instant.


    A white arm stretched out and instantly destroyed any obstructions before taking Chen Jing into its embrace.


    An old wooden sword descended and pointed forwards.


    In the corner, Liu Yi¡¯s expression was one of confusion; she waspletely stunned.


    Just then, she had been preparing to act, wanting to save the girl, but someone had acted before her.


    And she was not unfamiliar with that person.


    Ahead, there was a young man standing by himself.


    His facial features were elegant and handsome, but his figure was a bit thin. However, he still had a tall and straight figure. He held Chen Jing with one hand and pointed the wooden sword forwards with the other.


    His expression was calm and his gaze was sharp. He gave off killing intent as he looked at the massive monster.


    He was just a young man, and yet that sharp killing intent and shocking spirit could make people feel a chill in their hearts.


    ¡°This is¡­ my ssmate?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng standing there with Chen Jing, Liu Yi was stunned.

 Chapter 10 – Attacking

    <h4>Chapter 10 - Attacking</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Looking at Chen Heng standing on the overhead walkway, Liu Yi was truly stunned.


    Even though it was the first day of her transfer, she was quite special and had an extraordinary memory, so she clearly remembered Chen Heng.


    He was only a high school student, but just then¡­


    She thought back to what had just happened.


    She had just been about to act, but Chen Heng had done so before her.


    He was so fast that she could not even react.


    This was not a level that an ordinary high schooler would be able to reach.


    Perhaps only some martial artists acknowledged by the government could reach such a level.


    There was such a genius in the small Lin City?


    She could not help but feel astounded, and her expression changed.


    Even though the young man¡¯s strength was quite good and he could be called a genius, with this strength, it was not enough to face a demon.


    Even though this was a newly-transformed demon, that was still the case.


    ¡°At least he can buy some time.¡±


    She quickly took out her phone and dialled the government Department¡¯s number.


    This was the response that an ordinary citizen should have; after seeing a demon, the right thing to do was to call the government¡¯s Demon Resistance Department.


    She had been too much in a rush just then, so she had not done so.


    Now that Chen Heng had appeared, she had time to notify the Demon Resistance Department.


    ¡°Pleasee quickly¡­¡±


    Her heart tightened as she looked at the massive demon, feeling quite panicked.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Holding Chen Jing and pointing his sword at the monster, Chen Heng frowned.


    Whether it was in his previous world or in this world, he had never seen or heard of a monster like this before.


    Just a few moments before, he had seen that this monster was a normal person, but in the blink of an eye, that person became like this.


    Not only did his strength be much greater, but his appearance had alsopletely changed.


    It seemed that this world was quite mysterious.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    As the monster roared, its remaining left arm stretched out and grabbed towards Chen Heng.


    A wild wind exploded out and only a blur could be seen as it rushed towards Chen Heng.


    Just this terrifying speed was something that ordinary people could notpare to. If Chen Heng was hit, the impact would be like getting hit by a car.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression did not change. His body slightly bent as he slowly lifted his right hand, holding the sword up.


    Whoosh¡­


    The old wooden sword once again stabbed out from a strange posture, stabbing towards a certain spot in the air.


    A strange scene eventuated.


    As Chen Heng stabbed out, the monster appeared in front of him and was pierced by the sword.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    A low roar once again sounded out, apanied by howls of pain.


    The ck w grabbed at him with great force. If it hit a person¡¯s body, it would be able to tear one¡¯s body apart.


    At the key moment, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he walked forwards step by step. Not only did he not retreat, but he instead continuously came closer to the monster.


    A loud sound rang out as the monster¡¯s chest was pierced and ck and red blood flowed out.


    Following this, Chen Heng¡¯s body spun and quickly came behind the monster. He raised his arm high up and shed down.


    A bloody gash appeared on the monster¡¯s left arm as blood spurted out.


    The sound of the wind could be heard as an afterimage was left behind.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body disappeared before mming into the monster.


    Boom!!


    Even though Chen Heng looked much weaker, it was the monster who was sent flying away six or seven meters, and its entire body seemed to be bleeding.


    Of course, Chen Heng was notpletely fine either.


    Even though he had sent the monster flying, his qi blood roiled, and he almost coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    However, he did not care about this. He continued to advance, and even though his expression was calm, his eyes contained killing intent, looking determined to kill this monster.


    After killing in the simtion for dozens of years, Chen Heng had developed great skills in killing, and most of his attacks were killing blows.


    He did not hold back at all. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the monster had a strong life force and its physiology was different, it most likely would have already been killed by Chen Heng.


    Even though its overall strength was above that of Chen Heng¡¯s, it was unable to deal with Chen Heng.


    Looking at this scene from the corner, Liu Yi waspletely dumbfounded.


    She dumbly stood there, watching Chen Heng fight.


    ¡°Just¡­ who is he?¡± she could not help but wonder.


    In that short amount of time, Chen Heng had made her feel more shock than she had felt in an entire year.


    This young man¡¯s strength showed that he was no ordinary martial artist.


    From just his strength and speed, it might mean that he had reachedpletion in Body Forging and couldpare to top-tier martial artists.


    However, that was not enough to make her feel so shocked.


    What was truly shocking was his battle power.


    That chilling killing intent and unhesitating spirit was what made her feel startled.


    Back when she had been with her family, she had seen many young geniuses. Some were even more exceptional than Chen Heng, and she had seen experienced martial artists too.


    However, she had never seen someone so proficient and terrifying at fighting.


    He looked like he had justpleted Body Forging, but Liu Yi was sure that ordinary people who hadpleted Body Forging would not be able tost a few moves against him.


    They were not at the same level at all.


    Even though that demon had only just transformed, it was not something that someone who hadpleted Body Forging should be able to deal with. It required at least three people who hadpleted Body Forging to attack it together in order to be able to take it down.


    However, just Chen Heng by himself was able topletely suppress it.


    This recently-awakened demon was not a match for Chen Heng at all.


    He did not need the Demon Resistance Department¡¯s people, nor did he need her to help. Just he alone was enough to suppress the demon and take it down.


    If others heard about this, practically no one would believe it.


    Bang!!


    Another loud sound rang out.


    A gust of wind blew past, and the massive body powerlessly fell backwards, heavily mming into a wall and leaving some blood there.


    The wooden sword ferociously stabbed out, bringing with it terrifying power as it pierced through the monster¡¯s body and nailed it to the wall.


    As the monstery against the wall, its muscles twitched, and it looked like it still had some life in it. However, it did not have much strength left and could only powerlessly fall.


    The young man¡¯s figure walked out and stood there.

 Chapter 11 – Settled

    <h4>Chapter 11 - Settled</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In front of the long street, a corpse was lying on the ground.


    The monster¡¯s corpse looked incredibly terrifying. After being killed by Chen Heng, it had shrank a bit and regained a bit of its human likeness.


    This was because the transformation had not beenplete. It had not been very long since the transformation had happened, so the monster had notpletely lost its human likeness.


    If the transformation wasplete, not only would it have gained great strength, but its form would also have stabilized and this would not have happened.


    Even though Chen Heng did not know much about this, he could make some guesses about it.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because it only just transformed and its form was not stable, or maybe it is because of its own body¡­¡±


    Chen Heng held Chen Jing with one arm and looked quite calm as he thought to himself.


    He did not think that he would encounter such a thing today.


    It seemed that this world was not simple at all, and there were many things hidden from the ordinary people.


    Before, Chen Heng had been somewhat shocked, but he was now calm.


    After all, this was a martial arts world, so it was not too surprising that it would have monsters and other things that were not in his previous world.


    He just did not know if there would be many of these things.


    Chen Heng thought to himself.


    At that moment, some lights began toe in this direction.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s incredibly acute senses, he immediately sensed them. There seemed to be people gathering in the distance,ing in this direction.


    He did not hesitate to pick up the now-shattered wooden sword and carry Chen Heng away.


    After he left, the lights became brighter and brighter and were apanied by sirens, making it seem like daytime.


    The people from the Demon Resistance Department hade.


    A few people with nervous looks and uniforms got out and warily walked forwards.


    They were all prepared for what they were about to face, and everyone present was ready to sacrifice themselves.


    However, the scene that greeted them shocked them.


    On the overhead walkway, dark red blood was everywhere, and there were signs of violent impacts all over the ce.


    ¡­¡­


    On the side of the overhead walkway, the massive monster¡¯s corpse silentlyy against a wall, and there was arge hole in its chest.


    Immediately, everyone became dumbfounded.


    ¡­


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Miss Liu.¡±


    After walking out from the Demon Resistance Department¡¯s building and hearing the voices behind her, Liu Yi¡¯s mouth twitched.


    The uniformed people behind her looked sincere as they thanked her, ¡°It was all because of your help that we were able to get through this smoothly.¡±


    This event could have been quite severe.


    A mutated demon had suddenly appeared in the city.


    Once demons were formed, even if they were newly-formed, they were not something that ordinary martial artists would be able to deal with. If they had some time to grow and eat some people, they could be stronger at an unimaginable rate.


    When that time came, the situation would be extremely terrifying.


    Fortunately, they had been quite lucky this time. Just as the demon had appeared, it had been killed by someone, so it did not have the opportunity to eat anyone.


    This had undoubtedly helped them a lot and also prevented many sacrifices.


    ¡°I already said that it wasn¡¯t me who did this¡­¡±


    Hearing those people¡¯s words, Liu Yi sighed, ¡°It was someone else who acted; I was just passing by. As for who that person is, I will ask him if he is willing to tell you.¡±


    She felt quite frustrated and could only say this.


    ¡°We understand Miss Liu, you want to keep a low profile.¡±


    The people nodded and had understanding expressions.


    Knowing the young woman¡¯s identity, they did not believe what she said.


    For her toe from the Liu family yet run to a small ce like this, this showed that she wanted to keep a low profile.


    For someone who wanted to keep a low profile, they naturally would not want to attract attention to themselves. It was easy to understand.


    ¡°Since Miss Liu wants to keep a low profile, we won¡¯t tell this matter to anyone else.¡±


    A middle-aged man nodded and smiled, ¡°However, please ept this reward; this is the reward for the hero. If it¡¯s like you said, that this was done by someone else, please give this reward to that person.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ alright¡­¡± Liu Yi felt quite frustrated but could only nod.


    She was tempted to reveal Chen Heng¡¯s identity.


    The problem was that just like what these people thought of her, she was worried that Chen Heng was also someone who wanted to keep a low profile.


    Ordinarily speaking, someone at such a young age who hadpleted Body Forging should not be so unknown.


    In a small city like this, this was already an extremely high cultivation. Even in the entire Lin City, there were not many people stronger than him.


    He had a great cultivation at such a young age, and yet she had not heard of him at all; this made her feel quite strange.


    It was undeniable that Chen Heng was someone who wanted to keep a low profile, or else he would not be like this.


    As such, if she gave out his name, he would definitely be displeased.


    It was better to ask him and gain his approval before making a decision.


    ¡­


    Ring ring ring¡­


    Early the next morning, Chen Jing¡¯s rm rang.


    Hearing the sound, Chen Jing woke up and jumped up from her bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine?¡±


    She opened her eyes and looked at the room she was familiar with, feeling quite shocked.


    The scene from before she had fainted appeared in her mind, making her feel surprised that she was in her room.


    She was wearing the clothes from the previous night, except for the jacket.


    ¡°Just what is going on?¡±


    She thought back to what had happenedst night and felt quite confused.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± a voice sounded out from the side.


    Chen Jing was startled and looked over.


    She did not notice Chen Heng walking up.


    ¡°Have some food.¡±


    Chen Heng put down the freshly-heated milk and bread as he said, ¡°Mum¡¯s out at the moment, so don¡¯t worry about being lectured by her.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chen Jing nodded, before looking at Chen Heng and asking with a look of confusion, ¡°Lil Heng¡­ how did I get back?¡±


    ¡°How else could you havee back?¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head and looked somewhat speechless, ¡°I called you yesterday but you didn¡¯t pick up, so I could only go out to find you.


    ¡°You were dead drunk on the overhead walkway and sleeping there. Who knows if someone would have picked you up if I hadn¡¯t brought you back,¡± he said grumpily.


    Chen Jing felt quite surprised as she asked, ¡°Just like that? Nothing else?¡±


    Chen Heng rolled her eyes, ¡°What else could there have been? Do you think someone picked you up and took you to their home?¡±

 Chapter 12 – Frustrations

    <h4>Chapter 12 - Frustrations</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Could it be¡­ it really was just my imagination?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Chen Jing felt quite confused and became unsure of what she had seen.


    At the end of the day, she really had been drinking yesterday, and she had been quite tipsy.


    Perhaps she really had gotten drunk and hallucinated.


    ¡°Come to think of it¡­¡±


    She put this matter aside for now and rubbed her forehead as she said somewhat excitedly, ¡°Lil Heng, make some preparations. I got to know someone whose family is quite powerful, and he knows many great masters. When I have time, I¡¯ll ask him to find you a teacher to help you with your martial arts sses.¡±


    Chen Heng looked away, feeling nostalgic.


    In his memories, something like this had indeed happened, but it was in the previous world.


    During that time, Chen Jing liked to ask various acquaintances to help Chen Heng find tutors.


    Of course, it turned out that all of those supposedly famous teachers were all ordinary teachers. Some were worse than Chen Heng himself; for them to dare to tutor others, Chen Heng felt quite speechless.


    He had never thought that Chen Jing would be the same in this world.


    Chen Heng inwardly shook his head as he said, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    After eating breakfast and confirming that Chen Jing was fine, Chen Heng left the house and walked towards the school.


    Everything was as normal, and the surrounding scenery was quite ordinary as well.


    After arriving in the familiar ssroom, the bell rang after a while, and everyone sat in their seats.


    ¡°Ah Heng, did you hear¡­¡±


    Next to him, his good friend Liang Guo continuously chattered, ¡°Last night, I heard that something happened on the overhead walkway on that old street; there was blood everywhere.


    ¡°It must have been something big because the entire walkway was sealed today.¡±


    Chen Heng momentarily paused before acting as if he didn¡¯t care and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I heard¡­ there was some crazy mass murderer who killed many people there,¡± Liang Guo said in a quiet voice, seeming all mysterious.


    ¡°How could there be so many murders¡­¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head and said, ¡°Who knows, it might have just been some ident.¡±


    As he spoke, he sensed something, as if there was someone looking at him.


    He instinctively turned, and his gaze met another person¡¯s.


    Not too far away, there was a young woman sitting in front of her desk by herself. She wore a white long gown, and her frame seemed quite thin. However, she seemed simple yet elegant. She looked very quiet as she sat there and looked at Chen Heng.


    As their gazes met, the young woman quickly turned, as if she was somewhat embarrassed.


    Chen Heng thought to himself.


    This young woman was Liu Yi.


    The scenes from the previous night yed in front of his eyes.


    Last night, he had followed Liu Yi instinctively and seen Chen Jing.


    Chen Heng deduced that Liu Yi had gone to that ce because she knew something.


    She definitely was not an ordinary girl.


    Last night, he had wanted to test her and see if she would act if he didn¡¯t.


    However, in the end, he had no choice.


    After all, if he had not acted or had been a bit too slow, his big sister might not have survived.


    If it was anyone else, perhaps it would not have mattered much. However, Chen Heng would not risk his big sister¡¯s life to test Liu Yi.


    Because of this, Chen Heng was unable to get much information on Liu Yi.


    On the other hand, Liu Yi had seen everything he had hidden.


    After all, he had made such a big ruckus, and it was impossible for Liu Yi to miss it. She had most likely been hiding and watching.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head, feeling quite troubled.


    However, after thinking about it, he did not mind too much.


    Even in the previous world¡¯s society, murder was a crime, but killing in self-defense was not a big issue.


    Underst night¡¯s circumstances, if he did not kill that person, his big sister would have died.


    Considering the facts, he had killed in self-defense.


    Moreover, whether or not that person still counted as a person was debatable.


    Even if this matter was exposed, he would most likely be fine.


    At most he would be in a bit of trouble.


    After a while, the teacher walked into the ssroom.


    Chen Heng looked away and looked ahead of him, focusing on the ss.


    The morning quickly passed peacefully.


    Ring ring ring¡­


    Current Points: 46.


    When the end of ss bell rang, it also reached 12pm.


    The number before Chen Heng¡¯s eyes increased by one.


    ¡°After saving up for so long, it¡¯s about time to try the next simtion¡­¡±


    He thought to himself as he looked at his Points.


    After learning his lesson fromst time, he did not n to directly enter simtions anymore. Instead, he decided to use a certain amount of points to guarantee that he could at least enter the simtion.


    After saving up for so long, this would be enough.


    It was also good because after doing a lot of secret training, he had recovered most of what he had gained from the previous simtion.


    It was about time to try the next simtion.


    However, a new problem arose.


    ¡°Body Forging Technique¡­ I only have the most basic¡­¡±


    Sitting in front of his desk, Chen Heng rubbed his head.


    In this world, martial arts were governed like guns in the previous world. Everything rted to martial arts in this world was regted strictly.


    Those who were not students of formal institutes, soldiers, or special people did not have the qualifications toe into contact with the top-tier martial arts techniques.


    In China, the martial art that ordinary people coulde into contact with was Body Forging Basics, which was released by the government.


    Body Forging Basics was used to give the masses a basic foundation. Apart from geniuses, most people would take ten or so years toplete it, and it would only serve to strengthen their bodies.


    Chen Heng had used it for many years in the simtion, and adding on the Knights Breathing Technique and various special medicines in the simtion, he had reached Body Forgingpletion.


    After reaching Body Forgingpletion, Body Forging Basics was not enough anymore and required higher level techniques.


    This was something that Chen Heng could not ess.


    He was just a high schooler and his family was very ordinary; he didn¡¯t have the resources to obtain such a thing.


    Others might not have this problem.


    For other people who had reached such a level at his age, they would immediately be nurtured as a genius and be put in a ss for geniuses.


    They would naturally have special teachers training them with special techniques.


    Chen Heng did not have such opportunities.

 Chapter 13 – Examination

    <h4>Chapter 13 - Examination</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Sitting at his desk, Chen Heng lightly sighed.


    He had his own troubles.


    If it was anyone else who had such strength at his age, they would have long since been weed into the genius ss and received special nurturing.


    However, he did not have such opportunities.


    The Chen Heng of the past, even though he had decent grades, was not a genius of such a level, so naturally there was no one noticing him and nurturing him.


    As such, he did not have ess to those techniques or various resources.


    Now, it would be very difficult for him to obtain such things.


    This was what Chen Heng was feeling frustrated about.


    ¡°If I expose my strength, I might gain a lot of attention, and some people might offer to sponsor me¡­¡±


    Sitting at his seat, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    ¡°But the problem with that is that I never revealed anything special about myself while growing up, and for me to suddenly be so powerful, there might be a problem¡­¡±


    Chen Heng scratched his head, feeling quite annoyed.


    He was a careful person and did not want to act rashly and invoke any suspicions.


    After all, there was no way to exin this.


    ¡°Forget it¡­ I¡¯ll take things slow¡­¡±


    In the end, Chen Heng gave up and decided to solve the problem from a different angle.


    For now, he would not be in a rush to obtain any techniques or resources, and it would not be good to reveal his strength too quickly.


    It would be best to reveal it bit by bit; that way, he would not attract too much unwanted attention.


    At the very least, it would not be as shocking as revealing everything at once.


    After some time, he could think of ways to obtain what he wanted.


    For now, what he had was enough.


    After deciding this, he got up and walked outside.


    The sunlight was just right; the faint golden sunlight shined down on the ground, making the world seem warm and bright.


    It was an extremely beautiful scene.


    Chen Heng carried his bag as he walked casually by himself.


    A gaze came from ahead, falling on his body.


    He instinctively raised his head and saw Liu Yi¡¯s thin frame standing there by herself; she seemed incredibly gentle and quiet.


    She stood in front of a pole as she stared at Chen Heng, seeming a bit hesitant.


    Was she trying to confirm what had happenedst night?


    Chen Heng looked into Liu Yi¡¯s eyes before walking off, leaving her there by herself.


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s figure leaving, Liu Yi hesitated for a moment, and she did not end up talking to him.


    Time passed quite quickly.


    Two dayster, there were new developments.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    Sitting in his chair, Chen Heng turned around, and could hear howls all around him.


    Not too far away, Liang Guo rested his face in his hands as he shrieked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready¡­ why did it begin already¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, enough¡­¡±


    At the lectern, Liu Lin¡¯s expression was cold as he looked at the students mercilessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t we just bring it forward by a few days? Is it that big of a deal?


    ¡°If you¡¯re like this from something like this and you have to go to battle someday, what will you be like?¡±


    His expression was cold as he mercilessly said, ¡°All of you get up and gather at the assembly hall!¡±


    Everyone got up and sighed before filling out of the ssroom. They looked like they were warriors headed for the execution ground.


    Chen Heng was also among the crowd.


    He was not too worried and looked calm as he silently walked ahead.


    Every time the physical examination came, the bad students would howl.


    After a while, they walked into the assembly hall.


    The school¡¯s assembly hall was very big, and there were many special-looking machines that could be used for examinations.


    ¡°Start one by one.¡±


    Liu Lin walked to the front as he began to activate each of the machines.


    The physical examination¡¯s contents were quite tedious.


    They included running, high jump, long jump, etc.


    At a nce, it seemed the same as Chen Heng¡¯s Physical Education sses in the past.


    It was just that the world waspletely different, and the physical examination was also somewhat different.


    ¡°Liang Guo, Qi Blood: 27 Points, Body Forging: 30%, unsatisfactory¡­¡±


    Liang Guo walked out from the machine ahead with a dispirited expression and walked towards Chen Heng.


    It seemed that he already knew the result.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two months, and not only did you not improve from the previous examination, but you even became worse.¡±


    Liu Lin red at Liang Guo, ¡°What the hell have you been doing for you to turn out like this?¡±


    ¡°Next!¡±


    More and more figures walked forwards to receive the physical examination.


    The so-called ¡®Qi blood¡¯ was a measure for martial artists in the Body Forging period, and it ranged from 1 to 100.


    This was one of the ways to assess one¡¯s level in Body Forging.


    The students walked in one by one and then walked out.


    However,pared to the previous few physical examinations, there were very few people who had improved; in fact, most had be worse.


    This was not very strange.


    Body Forging was something where if one did not make progress, one would regress.


    After reaching a certain level, if one wanted to improve one¡¯s Body Forging progress, it would be quite difficult, while regressing became quite easy.


    If one becamex for a while and did not continue training, their Body Forging progress would regress.


    This was the harsh reality.


    As Chen Heng waited for his turn, he looked at Liu Yi.


    Compared to other people, her results were quite good but not extraordinary. Her Qi Blood was at 50 and her Body Forging at 50%. She would be able to ce at the top of this ss, or even the entire Lin City. However, it was not a big deal to Chen Heng.


    When she walked past, the crowd cried out, and only Chen Heng frowned.


    ¡°Did she suppress it, or does she really only have such strength?¡±


    Looking at Liu Yi, Chen Heng felt quite confused.


    However, he did not have time to think about this because it was his turn soon.


    ¡°Next, Chen Heng.¡±


    When his name was called, Chen Heng inwardly sighed and silently walked up as Liang Guo looked at him sympathetically.


    The machine to evaluate Qi Blood was extremely big.


    After entering, streams of hot air flowed out from all directions, making Chen Heng feel as if his body was burning.


    The streams of hot air stimted his body, causing his blood and qi blood to roil to a point that could be detected by the machine.


    Outside on the screen, numbers began to soar.

 Chapter 14 – Liu Yi

    <h4>Chapter 14 - Liu Yi</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The screen on the machine shed as the numbers quickly jumped.


    Looking at this scene, Liu Yi looked calm outwardly, but inwardly she felt much anticipation.


    Liang Guo also raised his head, feeling schadenfreude and wanting to see how badly Chen Heng also did.


    After being good friends with Chen Heng for many years, he knew Chen Heng very well.


    Based on what he knew, recently, Chen Heng had not been as diligent as before, and it was very likely that his Body Forging scores were going to fall.


    When that time came, they would be brothers in suffering.


    After all, good brothers would take the scolding and beating together.


    However, his expression quickly froze because the numbers were continuously jumping higher.


    As they went higher and higher, they soon rose to a level that made him feel dumbfounded.


    !


    Body Forging 50%!


    When this number was revealed, everyone was stunned.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Liang Guo¡¯s expression was stiff, unable to believe this, ¡°Is the machine broken?¡±


    Everyone else¡¯s expressions were the same.


    Liu Lin felt a bit confused. He repeated the process for Chen Heng two more times, but the results did not change.


    ¡°It really is Body Forging 50%?¡±


    Immediately, Liu Lin felt quite delighted.


    For his student to have such great development, this would reflect well on him, so he was naturally happy.


    However, amidst the happiness, he was also somewhat confused.


    A few months before, when Chen Heng had done the physical examination, he had only been a bit better than Liang Guo, being at around Body Forging 30%.


    However, in just a few months, it had risen to Body Forging 50%.


    Wasn¡¯t this speed a bit fast?


    Liu Lin thought about this and could not help but feel confused.


    Someone else was feeling equally confused; it was Liu Yi.


    ¡°Did he suppress his qi blood and hide his true strength?¡± she thought to herself.


    Apart from this exnation, there seemed to be nothing else that could exin it.


    The scene of Chen Heng coldly killing that demon was unforgettable in her mind.


    Chen Heng definitely did not have such trivial strength.


    ¡°Looks like he really is a very low-profile person,¡± she thought as she sighed.


    Ahead, a wave of sound could be heard as various testing machines called out results.


    Within the testing machine, Chen Heng¡¯s body was covered with sweat, but he walked out with a calm expression.


    Looking at everyone else¡¯s reactions, he remained silent and walked to the side, looking like he was not going to exin his results.


    He could already guess how everyone else would react, but there was not much to say.


    Right now, he only felt quite relieved.


    After reaching Body Forgingpletion, martial artists would gain much greater control over their bodies and could do some basic control of their qi blood.


    The purpose of the qi blood examination was to use a special method to stimte one¡¯s qi blood, so that the machine could detect it.


    Chen Heng used his control over his body to suppress this stimtion, making his qi blood remain at a steady level in order to fool the machine.


    Fortunately, Lin City was a small ce and the examination methods were not great. These machines were the old type, so it was easy to fool them.


    If it was elsewhere, it was possible that Chen Heng would not be able to continue hiding his strength.


    ¡°To grow so much in a few months is a bit fast, but it¡¯s somewhat eptable¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    ¡°You brat.¡±


    At that moment, Liang Guo rushed over and punched Chen Heng.


    Heughed as he said, ¡°Did you secretly take extra levels? How did you secretly reach such a level?¡±


    Chen Hengughed and smiled as he received the punch and said, ¡°No way, I just gained some enlightenment, so I wanted to give you all a surprise.¡±


    ¡°You can call this enlightenment¡­¡±


    Liang Guo¡¯s expression was gloomy as he said, ¡°Who the hell would believe that?¡±


    To go from Body Forging 30% to Body Forging 50% in such a short amount of time, this was not something possible with just enlightenment.


    In the past, there had not been a single person with Body Forging 50% in the ss.


    Now, there were suddenly two.


    Chen Heng smiled and did not continue.


    In the distance, looking at Chen Heng¡¯s interactions with others, Liu Yi suddenly understood something.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡±


    She thought to herself, ¡°So he¡¯s been hiding his strength because he didn¡¯t want to scare his rtives and friends or lose any friends. The reason he¡¯s not hiding it as much anymore is because the university entrance exams areing soon, so there¡¯s no point in hiding it anymore?¡±


    Looking at the people around Chen Heng and seeing no one around her, she suddenly understood something.


    In the past, she had previously seen things like this.


    Some people had awakened overnight and obtained great strength, but they had been ostracised by others and be loners.


    For ordinary people, this did not seem like a big deal, and it was a path that experts had to take.


    However, for those who valued their rtionships, it was not a good thing.


    Chen Heng was most likely such a person, which was why he did not want to reveal how special he was.


    Thinking to there, she could not help but think more favorably of Chen Heng.


    If Chen Heng knew what she was thinking, who knew how he would have reacted.


    After dodging various questions and smiling while refusing to tutor a few female ssmates, Chen Heng left with Liang Guo.


    On the way home, Chen Heng walked with Liang Guo before suddenly stopping.


    Not too far ahead, a girl stood there by herself in silence.


    ¡°ssmate Liu?¡±


    Looking at the girl, Chen Heng paused before smiling, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°ssmate Chen¡­¡± Liu Yi remained silent for a moment before speaking.


    This was the first time Chen Heng had heard her speak, and her voice was somewhat unique and a bit hoarse.


    ¡°I have something¡­ I want to talk to you about¡­¡± she said lightly.


    After hesitating, she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know if ssmate Chen has time¡­¡±


    Chen Heng felt quite surprised and paused for a moment before nodding.


    Following this, as Liang Guo red at him, he walked away with Liu Yi.


    They came to a small alleyway with no one else around.


    As the two of them walked here, neither of them said anything.


    Liu Yi was wondering how to talk to Chen Heng about the events of that night, while Chen Heng was wondering why Liu Yi had brought him to a ce with no one else around.


    To attack him?


    Probably not.


    There was no enmity between them, and when they had met that night, only his strength had been exposed. There should be no reason to attack him.


    So what else could it be?


    As they walked, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm, but many thoughts shed in his heart.


    However, the answer that Liu Yi gave made him feel quite surprised.

 Chapter 15 – Sweet, Na?ve Girl

    <h4>Chapter 15 - Sweet, Na?ve Girl</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that?¡±


    Listening to Liu Yi as they walked, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    He had thought that Liu Yi hade to find him because there was something she wanted to say to him.


    He had never thought that it would be like this.


    This made him feel quite speechless, and he felt that he had wasted all that brainpower wondering what it was.


    Even though this world had martial arts, it was still a regr world with order where the government was in control. It was not very likely for things in the simtion to happen here.


    However, after thinking about it, it was a good thing.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression became warm as he said, ¡°I only did a small thing, it¡¯s not worth mentioning¡­


    ¡°No matter who it was, as long as they had the power, they would have helped.¡±


    He decided to not mention that the one at risk was his big sister.


    A look of respect appeared on Liu Yi¡¯s face as she said, ¡°ssmate Chen indeed is not an ordinary person. Since it¡¯s like that, how would you like me to exin what happened to the Demon Resistance Department?¡±


    Chen Heng hesitated, not knowing how to answer.


    It went without saying that if he chose to admit to this, there would be many benefits, and he might be specially nurtured by people from the government.


    However, he might be closely monitored in the future and have some problems with his freedom.


    Moreover, the government would definitely do periodic tests on him, andprehensive tests at that.


    Chen Heng was able to be stronger extremely quickly through the simtions, so when the time came, there was bound to be some trouble.


    Moreover¡­


    He looked at Liu Yi and smiled before saying, ¡°No need, I just did what I should have done, so there¡¯s no need for extra rewards.


    ¡°Someone else can have this glory.¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Yi did not speak but looked at Chen Heng with even more respect.


    The rewards from the Demon Resistance Department were nothing to look down on. With the Demon Resistance Department¡¯s eye on him, he might be able to receive great benefits.


    For Chen Heng to be able to decisively refuse all of this, as if he did not care about it, he was truly worthy of respect.


    However, she did not hesitate to take out a card from her bag.


    ¡°Some things you can choose not to ept, but I hope you will ept some things.¡±


    She put the card in Chen Heng¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°This is the Demon Resistance Department¡¯s reward to the demon killer. It¡¯s $50,000, and I hope you¡¯ll ept it.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s not much, it¡¯s what you deserve. Please don¡¯t refuse.¡±


    $50,000¡­ was not much?


    Chen Heng was stunned and did not know what to say.


    From his previous experiences, he could tell that Liu Yi was not ordinary, but he had never thought that she would be so extravagant.


    The value of money in this world and in his previous world was about the same, and Chen Heng¡¯s family¡¯s finances were not terrific. The amount of savings his entire family had probably amounted to this amount.


    However, to Liu Yi, it was just a small sum.


    He inwardly sighed, but after thinking about it, it was quite normal.


    Even though the monster that appeared that day had just transformed, it wasparable to an extremely powerful martial artist with Body Forgingpletion.


    If such an existence went into a busy area and wreaked havoc, the destruction and harm it could cause would be extreme.


    For Chen Heng to deal with it before it could deal any damage, $50,000 was indeed not too much.


    Many thoughts passed through his mind, and after falling silent for a while and looking at Liu Yi¡¯s respectful expression, he epted the card.


    He smiled as he said, ¡°There¡¯s not much point in me epting this money. Is there anything I can exchange the money for?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Liu Yi felt quite curious.


    ¡°Cultivation techniques after body Forging,¡± Chen Heng said seriously after thinking about it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any techniques after Body Forging?¡±


    Liu Yi was surprised, ¡°Didn¡¯t your teacher teach you any?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a teacher,¡± Chen Heng shook his head, a look of loneliness and sorrow on his face.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Liu Yi could not help but think about herself.


    A scene of a rare genius from a poor family without any resources or teachers appeared in her mind.


    She could not help but sigh, and a sympathetic look appeared on her face, ¡°I don¡¯t have any techniques after Body Forging either¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng was a bit disappointed, but he continued to look calm. Just as he was about to say something, Liu Yi continued, ¡°But they¡¯re not difficult to obtain. If you want one, I¡¯ll help you get one.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng felt quite speechless.


    Weren¡¯t they difficult to obtain? She could just get him one?


    He inwardly sighed, and his evaluation of Liu Yi became even higher.


    It seemed that Liu Yi was no ordinary person, and her family was quite special too.


    Things that ordinary people would find difficult to obtain, she could easily obtain it.


    She was a golden goose.


    Thinking to there, a look of gratitude and excitement appeared on his face.


    Seeing his expression, Liu Yi felt a bit of an ache in her heart, and she could not help but sigh.


    A bitter, Liu Yi and Chen Heng went their own ways.


    Chen Heng¡¯s figure was tall and straight as he walked out of the alleyway.


    His figure was tall and straight. He was also somewhat handsome and had white skin. As he walked out of the alleyway,bined with his unique demeanor from practising martial arts, he attracted many people¡¯s gazes.


    His expression was calm, but he felt quite happy inwardly.


    Of course he felt happy.


    Before he hade, he did not have anything.


    After this meeting with Liu Yi, not only had he gained $50,000, but he had also received a promise from Liu Yi to help him obtain martial arts techniques.


    Liu Yi said that she would obtain one for him in a few days.


    As for the card that Chen Heng tried to give her in exchange, she did not ept it. Instead, she had also said that he coulde and find her if he was ever in trouble.


    Evidently, in her talk with Chen Heng, she had filled in many of the gaps herself. Even when she left, she looked at him incredibly sympathetically, as if he was a poor, destitute orphan.


    Chen Heng did not correct this misunderstanding.


    After all, strictly speaking, his family was not very well off. Evenpared to most people in his ss, they were a bit poor.


    It could not be said that Liu Yi was too far off in filling the gaps herself.

 Chapter 16 – Solid Rock

    <h4>Chapter 16 - Solid Rock</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After walking out from the alleyway, Liang Guo was still waiting for him there.


    Looking at Chen Heng walking out, Liang Guo had an annoyed yet envious look on his face.


    ¡°Are you two¡­ dating?¡±


    He looked at Chen Heng with admiration and envy, and he felt a sour feeling in his heart.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he smiled and said, ¡°Nope, it was just a small thing; it¡¯s not like what you were thinking.¡±


    Liang Guo did not say anything and continued to look at Chen Heng with a suspicious gaze.


    Chen Heng could only ept it.


    He soon returned home, and lunch was already ready.


    After peacefully eating lunch and sitting in the living room for a while, even after all the bowls and cutlery were put away, Chen Jing still had note back.


    ¡°She¡¯s probably fooling around with some guy again,¡± Wang Li said with a displeased expression.


    Chen Heng shook his head and returned to his room.


    After getting back to his room, he did not waste any time and picked up one of his books, starting to read.


    There was only a few months left until the university entrance exams, and now, his culture subjects were more likely to be left behind by his Body Forging results.


    For ordinary people, wanting to do well on Body Forging was harder than doing well on the culture subjects.


    However, the situation waspletely reversed for Chen Heng.


    Now that he had gained his cultivation from the simtion, he had no problems at all.


    Instead, he now had some problems with his culture subjects.


    After all, it had been a while since he had been in high school in his past life, and there were many things he was unfamiliar with.


    As such, whenever he had time these days, he would diligently read and revise his schoolwork.


    This was why Liang Guo felt that Chen Heng had been cking off on Body Forging. He simply shouldn¡¯t have the time to!


    As for him training with his sword at night, very few people knew about that.


    The only thing that changed was the number of Points he had.


    Before, Chen Heng had been nning to enter the simtion again soon, but after what he had gained today, he decided to push it back.


    Entering the simtion a few days earlier or a few dayster would not have much of a difference.


    With his current cultivation, there was no need to rush into the next simtion.


    It would not be toote to enter the next simtion after Liu Yi had given him a martial arts technique.


    As such, Chen Heng waited a few more days.


    During the day, he would go to ss as usual, acting like an ordinary high schooler, while at night, he would train with his sword.


    Of course, because of what had happened before, he became much warrier and did not go to very remote ces; he found some safer ces.


    Time continued to pass like that.


    Another few days passed.


    ¡°This is a continuation of the Body Forging Technique¡­¡±


    On an alleyway with no one else around, Liu Yi remained silent for a while before handing something to Chen Heng.


    ¡°So fast?¡± Chen Heng was quite surprised.


    He opened the parcel and looked at the contents.


    Within the parcel was a thick book bound with a yellow cover.


    ¡°Solid Rock.¡±


    Chen Heng lightly read out the two words on the cover.


    Liu Yi exined, ¡°This is not a Body Forging technique released by the government but one from the Solid Rock School. However, this Solid Rock School¡¯s Body Forging technique is even better than the government¡¯s.


    ¡°After all, even though the government¡¯s Body Forging technique is effective, it is also a foundational one, and it cannotpare to Schools¡¯ true legacies.¡±


    ¡°True legacies¡­¡± Chen Heng could not help but inwardly sigh.


    He knew that Liu Yi was far more powerful than ordinary people, but he had never thought that she was powerful to such a degree.


    The true legacies of Schools were things that absolutely would not be given to outsiders. They were core of the core, and only Chosen Disciples would be given the opportunity to learn them.


    It could be said that they were things that money could not buy.


    For Liu Yi to be able to obtain such a thing, she had greatly exceeded Chen Heng¡¯s expectations.


    He originally had just wanted to obtain one from the government.


    As for the true legacies from the various Schools, he did not dare to think about them.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Many thoughts spiraled in his mind as he deeply breathed in. The hand holding the book slightly trembled, seeming incredibly excited.


    Looking at him like this, Liu Yi nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­ I originally wanted someone from their School to teach you for a bit and see if you could enter, but I was unsessful¡­¡±


    She looked apologetic and seemed like she had failed him.


    Chen Heng¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Putting gifting a School¡¯s true legacy to an outsider aside, she wanted them to teach him?


    It would be unbelievable for them to agree.


    All kinds of thoughts appeared in his mind, but on the surface he smiled and said with gratitude, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m already very touched that you would do all this for me. How could I trouble you¡­¡±


    After putting away the book, he looked at Liu Yi sincerely and said, ¡°I won¡¯t say too many words of gratitude. If you need anything from me, please let me know.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be like this.¡±


    Liu Yi seemed somewhat flustered, and she did not seem to know how to react. She waved her hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter; I¡¯m d I could help you.


    ¡°How about¡­ how about I find you a teacher so you don¡¯t have to keep figuring out things by yourself¡­¡± she said, sounding somewhat uneasy.


    Body Forging was not something that could be done as one wished.


    This was tied to one¡¯s body, and without an experienced teacher, it could harm one¡¯s body if something went wrong.


    This was especially so for these true legacy techniques. They were filled with secrets, some of which could be quite damaging. Sometimes they would be undiscoverable by those who did not have experience.


    As such, even though she had given the Body Forging technique to Chen Heng, he did not have a way to use it.


    Otherwise, if he rashly tried to learn it by himself, he would destroy his body sooner orter.


    Thinking to there, Liu Yi could not help but feel guilty, feeling that she had notpleted Chen Heng¡¯s request.


    And yet, Chen Heng seemed grateful.


    His face was filled with gratitude, and he looked at her as if she had saved his life, making her feel even worse.


    After a while, they both left.


    After they left, a figure appeared here.


    It was a tall and well-built young man, who looked quite strong.


    He stood in the corner and looked at Liu Yi¡¯s disappearing figure, his face filled with disappointment.


    ¡°I had thought that you would improve after leaving the family; look at you now.¡±

 Chapter 17 – Second Simulation

    <h4>Chapter 17 - Second Simtion</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Do you want me to observe that person?¡± a voice sounded out from behind the young man.


    A big and sturdy middle-aged man silently walked over to the young man¡¯s side and looked at Chen Heng.


    Liu Jue coldlyughed, ¡°Ha¡­ Give it a try. Let that person know it¡¯s not so easy to take the Liu family¡¯s things.¡±


    His face was cold as he looked in the direction that Liu Yi had left in. His gaze was filled with resentment and disappointment.


    Looking at Liu Jue like this, the middle-aged man silently shook his head, not knowing what to say.


    He stood by Liu Jue¡¯s side for a while before silently walking off into the distance.


    Chen Heng did not know about the trouble that this was about to bring.


    On the way home, he thought about the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique.


    ¡°Solid Rock Body Forging. It is called Solid rock because the body forging method is incredibly resolute and domineering. If one is not careful, it will bring about mishaps.¡±


    Thinking back to the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique¡¯s contents, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm, but he inwardly frowned.


    ¡°Looks like these true legacy body forging techniques are all quite dangerous. If I¡¯m not careful, it¡¯ll bring me trouble.¡±


    After returning home, he did not say much before going to his room. He picked up the book and began to earnestly read.


    As Chen Heng diligently read, the contents were gradually revealed.


    ¡°¡­In order to forge the body, one must first refine the body, then refine the vital organs, cultivating both inside and out¡­¡±


    ¡°This School¡¯s body forging technique was created by the Founder of this School, Master Panshi, by killing and observing the Stone Demon and retrieving the Stone Heart¡­¡±


    ¡°Killing the Stone Demon and retrieving the Stone Heart?¡±


    Chen Heng could not help but frown, and he had a bad feeling as he muttered to himself, ¡°Master Panshi?¡±


    This world indeed did not seem as simple as it initially looked.


    Whether it was the Stone Demon recorded by this Solid Rock Body Forging Technique or other things, they were things that Chen Heng had never encountered before.


    Evidently, this was all hidden below the world¡¯s surface, and they were things that outsiders did not know about.


    ¡°Cultivating both inside and out¡­¡±


    After ncing over that section, Chen Heng nodded.


    Cultivating both inside and outside, this was easy to understand.


    After all, if one wanted to have strong vitality, it had to be holistic. If one was only powerful in a single area, that would not be bnced and would not be good in the long run.


    Reading to there, Chen Heng could not help but think of the previous simtions¡¯ Knights Breathing Technique.


    Now, the Knights Breathing Technique seemed incredibly unbnced.


    In early stages, it used extremely vital methods, forcefully burning the cultivator¡¯s lifeforce to stimte one¡¯s potential. Even though this allowed one to be more powerful, it did not take what one¡¯s body could endure into consideration.


    Moreover, cultivating Life Energy greatly drained the body. They would use Life Energy to battle almost every time, continuously pushing their bodies to destruction.


    This was why the Knights in that simtion lived for such a short amount of time.


    They had strength that greatly surpassed ordinary people¡¯s, but their lifespans were also much shorter.


    This was a consequence of an imbnce.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng shook his head.


    In his body, apart from the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique, there was also theplete Knights Breathing Technique.


    This copy of the Knights Breathing Technique came from Sorondo. After killing Sorondo, Chen Heng had obtained theplete Knights Breathing Technique from his corpse, and he had obtained theplete version.


    What was a pity was that after returning to his main body, Chen Heng had tried it before.


    Just like in the simtion, his body did not have the talent to be a Knight, and he could not use the breathing technique.


    This was a bit of a pity.


    Chen Heng lightly sighed and looked ahead.


    Current Points: 50.


    Lines of words appeared before his eyes.


    After spending some time training, his Points had once again increased, and he now had 50 of them.


    Looking at the words, Chen Heng deeply breathed in and chose to enter a simtion.


    ¡°Please choose your world¡­¡±


    The familiar interface appeared.


    The names of the worlds appeared before Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    However, different to the previous time, there was only one that lit up, meaning that there was only one world that he could enter.


    The Sorcerer World.


    Those words were incredibly bright.


    Chen Heng did not hesitate and selected the Sorcerer World.


    Following this, a wave of light shed, and his Points were reduced by 20.


    He was then presented with the familiar options.


    ¡°Please choose your identity¡­¡±


    This time, Chen Heng did not skip over it. Instead, he looked through the options seriously and made some choices.


    After buying an entry ticket, he had 30 Points left.


    With the number of Points he had, buying a decent identity was impossible; even the lowest noble identity required 1,000 Points.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s current assets, he could only look at it.


    However, even if it was an ordinary family, he could make his conditions better.


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Heng raised his head and did not hesitate to spend the remaining 30 Points on an ordinary family identity.


    The Points in front of him immediately turned to zero, and all options disappeared.


    Soon, a formless door opened before Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    Boom!!


    The world spun as his surroundings became dark.


    In the darkness, Chen Heng opened his eyes and warily looked around.


    The scene around him was gradually revealed.


    In front of him was a spacious and empty area.


    It seemed to be arge hall, and it was quite gorgeous.


    He was sitting on a seat, looking ahead with an absent-minded gaze.


    ¡°Kailin, my child, what¡¯s wrong?¡± a warm voice sounded out from in front of him, sounding both familiar and unfamiliar.


    Hearing this voice, Chen Heng came to his senses, and memories continuously flowed into his mind.


    In his mind, the memories rose and fell, and a new feeling entered his mind, helping him understand his current situation.

 Chapter 18 – Poems and Swords

    <h4>Chapter 18 - Poems and Swords</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Kailin was the son of Baron Kaisen.


    As Baron Kaisen¡¯s youngest son, he was greatly loved by Baron Kaisen since he was young, and he was his favourite child.


    At this moment, as Baron Kaisen¡¯s youngest son, he was eating lunch with him.


    ¡°This starting point seems to be much better than in the previous simtion¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself after going through his new memories.


    This time, he had been born in a noble family. Even though his mother had passed away, his father was a Baron with his own territory.


    This starting point was even better than Sorondo¡¯s identity.


    At the very least, in terms of title, Sorondo¡¯s father had only been a Knight.


    Of course, this was only the case on the surface of things.


    After going through his memories, he found that even though his father was a Baron, in some areas, he was inferior to Knight Cecily.


    At the very least, Knight Cecily was a true Knight and had a loyal Knight like Edward under hismand.


    However, Baron Kaisen did not seem to have anything.


    Even though he had a territory, it was not very big, nor did it have many residents.


    Even though he had his own armed forces, there was not a single Knight among the hundreds of people.


    Although this seemed like more people than Knight Cecily had, they could notpare at all.


    If a Knight led a group of people, this force of hundreds of people would immediately fall apart; they would not be a match for them at all.


    ¡°Even though we¡¯re nobles, we¡¯re only higher than Knights in name only¡­¡±


    After going through his memories, Chen Heng felt quite speechless, ¡°And there isn¡¯t even a Knights Breathing Technique¡­¡±


    After initially finding out his identity, Chen Heng had been quite excited, and he had thought that he could obtain a Knights Breathing Technique for free.


    However, reality had proven that he had been thinking too much.


    Baron Kaisen was indeed a noble, but he did not have a famous ancestor, nor did his family have any Knights Breathing Techniques to pass down.


    It seemed that the difference between nobles was also quite great.


    Chen Heng inwardly sighed, ¡°As expected¡­ Hoping that an identity bought with 30 Points would bring me a great surprise was too optimistic of me¡­¡±


    After all, he had only spent 30 Points on this identity.


    For 30 Points to give him a decent starting point was already very good; he wanted a Knights Breathing Technique too?


    Dream on!


    ¡°Kailin, my child, what¡¯s wrong?¡± a warm voice sounded out from in front of him.


    Hearing this voice, Chen Heng instinctively looked up.


    At the center of the hall, there was a man who looked 40 or 50 years old sitting there. He was a bit skinny and wore ck robes, and he was currently looking at him.


    He looked nearly 50 years old, and this was quite an old age in this world. However, he still looked quite spirited, and his eyes were filled with warmth.


    ¡°Apologies, father,¡± Chen Heng said as he gave a slight smile.


    He looked at Kaisen as he lightlyughed and said, ¡°I was thinking about today¡¯s studies and spaced out.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Kaisen became quite interested, ¡°What, didn¡¯t you dislike your studies?¡±


    ¡°Just because I dislike them doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t think about them.¡±


    Chen Heng thought about Baron Kaisen¡¯s interests, and after thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Likes and dislikes are just instinctive reactions; no one is willing to face a bunch of dry and dull knowledge.


    ¡°However, putting aside one¡¯s likes and dislikes, I feel that these things exist because they are very useful.


    ¡°As such, there¡¯s no harm in thinking about them,¡± he said without changing his expression.


    These words were all tant lies.


    In actuality, what he was being made to learn was poems and recitations, as well as ancient arts and the like. He did not feel that those things were very useful.


    He could not deny that they had some uses, but for most people, they did not do much.


    Ordinarily, they were things that Chen Heng would not look at at all.


    However, things were different now.


    Since Baron Kaisen liked to hear him say such things, he had to say it.


    Just as expected, Baron Kaisen gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Kailin, my child, I never thought you would say such prating words.


    ¡°I will ask you another question.¡±


    He raised his head and looked at Chen Heng and asked, ¡°Between poems and swords, which is more important?¡±


    Chen Heng paused and was quite surprised by this question.


    He thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Of course it depends on the situation.¡±


    ¡°Poems can calm down people in disorder, while swords can kill them¡­


    ¡°Which one is more important depends on the purpose and situation.


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    Chen Heng paused before continuing, ¡°Whether it is someone who wields poems well or wields swords well, they can both be incredible people.


    ¡°However, poems and swords are not mutually exclusive, so¡­ why not have them both?¡± Chen Heng said softly as he lowered his head.


    The hall fell into silence for a while.


    Sitting at the main seat, Kaisen looked at Chen Heng with a strange look for a long time before nodding and saying, ¡°What you said is true¡­¡±


    He sighed, ¡°Our Ain family has been here for hundreds of years¡­


    ¡°Over such a long period of time, we have gained mastery of poems, bing the helpers of greater rulers, but weck swords¡­¡±


    He deeply sighed as if he had thought of something, and he looked somewhat sorrowful.


    After a while, Chen Heng walked out from the hall.


    After walking out, he heard a wave of hurried footsteps.


    He looked up and saw there was a tall figure dressed in armor striding towards where Chen Heng was.


    As his footsteps became faster, his appearance was revealed.


    This was an incredibly tall young man; he looked to be in his early thirties and was at the peak of his strength.


    He wore white clothes and seemed incredibly valiant. He somewhat resembled a bear, looking mighty and vigorous.

 Chapter 19 – Circumstances

    <h4>Chapter 19 - Circumstances</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    As the man walked in, he saw Chen Heng in front of the hall.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± his face cold as he spoke in a cool tone.


    ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled, looking the same as he always did, ¡°I just had lunch with father and am going to go over my studies soon.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to look at those useless poems again?¡±


    The man¡¯s face became even colder as he spoke disdainfully.


    He did not say anything else before turning and leaving this ce.


    Chen Heng stood there silently; his expression did not change from the start. He looked at the man¡¯s leaving figure, thinking to himself.


    This was Ormando, Baron Kaisen¡¯s eldest son, as well as Chen Heng¡¯s identity¡¯s older brother.


    Of course, even though they were brothers, their rtionship was not very good. Both of them could only tolerate each other, enough to maintain a cordial rtionship.


    Ordinarily, the two of them were like strangers, and it was difficult to tell that they were brothers.


    Of course, what Chen Heng paid particr attention to was Ormando¡¯s status.


    Not only was he Baron Kaisen¡¯s oldest son, at 30 years old, he was also the leader of the territory¡¯s guards.


    ording to the rules of this age, if anything happened to Baron Kaisen, he would be the sessor.


    As for Chen Heng, just like Sorondo, he would not be able to gain anything.


    After all, he was not the eldest son and would not be able to inherit much.


    If his father loved him, it would be alright, but if he did not, his days would not be very good.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±


    Looking at Ormando¡¯s leaving figure, Chen Heng smiled before leaving.


    ¡°Your lesson is on today.¡±


    Within a peaceful room at noon, a middle-aged man walked in and spoke as he looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°What ss is it today?¡± Chen Heng sat at a table and looked up as he asked.


    ¡°Today should be history¡­¡± the middle-aged man paused to think before saying.


    Chen Heng said as he smiled, ¡°Thank you, Mr. White. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, this is my duty.¡± Looking at Chen Heng, Mr. White paused for a moment, feeling quite surprised.


    In the past, Kailin had never said such things before.


    ¡°I have something I need your help with.¡±


    In front of him, Chen Heng gave a slight smile as he said, ¡°Can you please help me contact Mr. Jit and also help me prepare a gift


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Jit¡¯s sword skills are extraordinary, and I hope that he can teach me for a period of time. I wonder if that is possible.¡±


    ¡°That is naturally no problem.¡±


    Mr. White nodded, but speaking to there, he hesitated, ¡°But Mr. Jit was injured recently, and it is difficult for him to use his legs; he might not be suitable to teach you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Chen Heng lightly sighed as a sorrowful expression appeared on his face and said, ¡°That is why I want Mr. Jit to teach me¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Mr. White paused, feeling confused.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng exined, ¡°Mr. White is my father¡¯s loyal servant, and he is a captain in the guard squadron. He is also a trustworthy old soldier.¡±


    ¡°From what I heard, he has five children as well as an elderly father, who he needs to take care of¡­


    ¡°However, because of his injury, Mr. White is no longer able to serve my father, so he is unable to receive his sry¡­


    ¡°As such, his life might be difficult in the future¡­¡±


    Chen Heng looked quite sad as he said, ¡°I know that I cannot make up for his pain, but I hope that I can help him. I don¡¯t want to let such a loyal soldier suffer.¡±


    Mr. White¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Your benevolence is truly touching¡­¡±


    ¡°This is not benevolence; it¡¯s just something I want to do.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Mr. White seriously and said, ¡°Please help me with this, but don¡¯t tell anyone else about it; I don¡¯t want to put any pressure on Mr. Jit¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mr. White¡¯s expression immediately became serious as he asked, ¡°I will do as you asked and will not tell anyone of this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Chen Heng said seriously as a happy and grateful smile appeared on his face.


    After a moment, Mr. White left and only Chen Heng remained in the room.


    He sat in the room, thinking to himself as he rapped his hand on the table.


    After a while, a young girl wearing simple clothes with somewhat delicate and pretty looks came to Chen Heng¡¯s side.


    ¡°Young master¡­¡± the young girl walked to Chen Heng¡¯s side and looked at him as she nervously spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Tina.¡±


    Looking at the young girl, Chen Heng smiled and patted her head.


    Seeing Chen Heng stretch out his hand, the young girl instinctively tried to dodge, but she was unable to.


    Chen Heng stroked her hair and had a gentle look on his face as he asked, ¡°Have you gotten used to being here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡± Tina shrank back and looked at Chen Heng. Feeling him stroking her hair, her face became red.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled, and after thinking about it, he took out something from the side and gave it to Tina.


    He said, ¡°I heard about your family¡¯s matters. I¡¯m sad to hear about your little brother, but since what has happened has already happened, we need to look forward.


    ¡°This is for you¡­ buy some bread so you can take some pressure off your parents¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Tina felt quite startled.


    ¡°This¡­ is for me?¡±


    She felt the heaviness in the little pouch and became frozen.


    A strange feeling welled up in her, and she felt like crying all of a sudden.


    This world was a ssic feudalistic world. Formoners like her, they were treated like ves, and even if they were beaten to death, at most the nobles would just have to pay a bit of money. She had never been treated like this before.


    She felt incredibly moved, and she looked at Chen Heng dumbly, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad anymore,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled and patted her, his expression incredibly gentle.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let Mr. White know, so you can go home earlier today.¡±


    Looking at the girl¡¯s reddened eyes, he said softly, ¡°Also, can you help me with something?¡±


    His voice was gentle and enchanting, and it made one want to trust him.


    Soon, the young girl left Chen Heng¡¯s room and walked out.


    Sitting in the room, Chen Heng thought for a moment before getting up and leaving too.

 Chapter 20 – Old Soldier

    <h4>Chapter 20 - Old Soldier</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    A short time passed.


    After walking out from the study room, Chen Heng rubbed his head, feeling somewhat weary.


    It had to be said, there was a reason why Ormando and Chen Heng¡¯s past identity did not like these sses.


    Just a short ss made Chen Heng feel incredibly tired.


    The teacher was also a noble, but he was a noble who had lost his territory. He was quite old, so he had no choice but toe to Baron Kaisen¡¯s territory to work.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, this teacher was quite ordinary. Not only was he extremely boring, the content he taught was quite in too. There was nothing praiseworthy about him.


    Chen Heng felt that most of the things that he taught were not useful in most situations.


    Of course, in this world, there were no truly useless people.


    Even though this person was a poor teacher, he had a good rtionship with Baron Kaisen, and it seemed that the two of them used to be good friends.


    As such, through this teacher, he might be able to slightly influence Baron Kaisen.


    This was the reason why Chen Heng endured the lesson. Not only did he finish the lesson, but he had even pretended to be extremely interested, making the teacher feel quite happy.


    After walking out of the study room, Chen Heng came to his own room as he thought about things.


    His starting point in this simtion was undoubtedly better than the previous two simtions.


    Despite this, there were still many problems.


    After entering the simtion, Chen Heng¡¯s primary goal was naturally to obtain Points.


    From his first experience, Chen Heng knew that if he wanted to obtain Points, he had to greatly influence the people and things around him.


    If he wanted to have enough influence, he would need power and status.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s current status, he seemed to have only one option so far for advancing.


    ¡°In terms of strength, I can only rely on myself¡­ however, I do have some ns about raising my status¡­¡±


    Sitting in front of his table, he thought to himself.


    His identity this time was the youngest son of a Baron.


    This was both unfortunate and fortunate.


    It was unfortunate because he did not have session rights and he could not inherit his father¡¯s title.


    However, he was fortunate in that as long as the sessors in front of him died, he would be able to seed his father and take over this territory.


    If he wanted to achieve this goal, there was only one obstacle before him.


    Ormando¡­


    As he thought of this name, he could not help butugh and feel a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    He seemed to have experienced something like this before.


    His current situation was very much like Sorondo¡¯s situation in the previous simtion.


    Of course, even though the situation was simr, Chen Heng¡¯s circumstances were quite different.


    At the very least,pared to Sorondo, his father, Baron Kaisen, was still quite healthy and did not look like he had any problems.


    This meant that Chen Heng had a lot of time, so he could slowly start nning.


    Thinking to there, he continued to consider other matters.


    As the sun began to set, Chen Heng went out to a sparse, vacant area outside.


    An old soldier was standing there.


    He was a tall middle-aged man and looked around 40 or 50 years old, around the same age as Baron Kaisen. His skin was tanned and his face was not very tidy. His robust look gave off the spirit of an old soldier.


    He wore a tattered gray robe, which had a few patches. It looked like his financial conditions were quite poor.


    What was noticeable was that his left sleeve was empty; his left arm waspletely gone.


    When Chen Heng saw him, he also noticed Chen Heng.


    Before the other person could say anything, Chen Heng went up and gave a brilliant smile as he said, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Mr. Jit.¡±


    ¡°Sir Kailin¡­ hello¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Jit paused for a moment before squeezing out a smile.


    Before, he had not interacted much with Chen Heng before; it could be said that there was nothing between them.


    However, it seemed that this job was something he had to take up.


    Moreover, Chen Heng was the ruler of this territory¡¯s son. Even if he was not injured and was still in the guard squadron, he was someone who he had to show respect to.


    ¡°No need to be so courteous.¡± Different to what Jit expected, Chen Heng did not act all high and mighty, nor did he look at him condescendingly; he waspletely different than his older brother.


    He had a gentle and moderate attitude, and he always had a smile on his face, making people rx around him.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Jit could not help but feel more at ease, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s start.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Chen Heng nodded as he was handed a short sword.


    ¡°Before we start training, I would first like to test your current abilities¡­¡± Jit said tactfully as he looked at Chen Heng.


    He wanted to know Chen Heng¡¯s current skill level before teaching him.


    He was already prepared to teach Chen Heng from the start. After all, from how Chen Heng looked, he did not seem like someone who exercised regrly or trained with a sword.


    However, what he saw gave him a big shock.


    Chen Heng drew the sword and began to slowly swing it, one strike at a time. Even though he did not seem too familiar with his sword techniques and his body was a bit stiff, he seemed abnormally proficient. He did not seem like someone who had just picked up a sword; rather, he seemed like a professional.


    This was not someone who did not regrly exercise; no, these were the skills of someone who regrly trained.


    Jit immediately felt dumbfounded.


    He had never thought that the youngest son of the Baron, who normally seemed quite ordinary and liked to y around, would have such skills.


    ¡°You must work extremely hard normally but don¡¯t like to show off.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Jit could not help but sigh in amazement, ¡°In terms of sword skills, you might be above your brother already¡­


    ¡°However, there are some small problems.¡±


    He looked at Chen Heng and thought for a moment before pointing out some small issues.


    Some of these small issues were things that Chen Heng had purposefully revealed, and some were because of his body itself.


    After all, he had only just entered this body, so it was inevitable that some of his movements would seem quite stiff.


    Ordinary people would not see many problems, but for an experienced warrior like Jit, they were extremely obvious.

 Chapter 21 – Understand

    <h4>Chapter 21 - Understand</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Jit had never believed that there were geniuses in this world, nor did he believe that someone who had just picked up a sword and spent an afternoon training could pick up all of his skills that he had rued over his lifetime.


    However, looking at Chen Heng, who had a sincere expression and brilliant smile, he could not help but believe it.


    Chen Heng was a true genius.


    It had not been a very long time, only an afternoon, and yet he had gone through aplete change.


    Standing there, Jit saw everything incredibly clearly.


    At the start, Chen Heng¡¯s movements had been quite awkward and stiff, but he quickly became more and more proficient, and at a terrifying speed at that.


    As he swung the sword, even an old soldier like Jit began to feel quite afraid.


    Even elite soldiers, who had fought on the battlefield since they were young and had killed many other elite soldiers, would feel the same.


    Chen Heng was undoubtedly a true genius.


    ¡°Thank you for your teachings.¡±


    Without realizing it, this training session had concluded.


    Chen Heng put away his sword and looked at Jit as he thanked him with a sincere expression.


    ¡°No need to be so courteous.¡± Facing Chen Heng, Jit still seemed a bit constrained, and he waved his hand, ¡°Sir, your talent is the best that I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    He looked at Chen Heng and gave him a high evaluation, ¡°If you ever join a battlefield, you will definitely be the most elite soldier.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡±


    Chen Heng only smiled and did not take it to heart too much.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    He looked at the sky and smiled as he said, ¡°Let me send you home.¡±


    They had trained for the entire afternoon, and it was getting quite dark.


    As an outsider, Jit¡¯s home was not in this area, and he had a long journey ahead of him.


    It was not very safe to travel at night; he was very likely to encounter ferocious beasts.


    As such, it would be somewhat dangerous for Jit to go home by himself.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you¡­¡± Jit instinctively refused. He did not dare to trouble Chen Heng, but before he could finish his sentence, Chen Heng grabbed his hand.


    ¡°No need to be polite,¡± Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°I happened to also want to go out, and this is just along the way.¡±


    He did not give Jit the chance to refuse.


    Following this, they walked out along the main road.


    Coincidentally, there were some people gathered, training nearby.


    Ormando¡¯s tall figure stood at the center of the scene, his expression serious as he admonished his subordinates.


    Jit could not help but look back at them.


    There were many people he was familiar with; they were all his friends from the previous squad.


    Seeing those people, a look of nostalgia and sadness appeared in his eyes.


    Chen Heng patted his shoulder andforted him.


    This scene was seen by the soldiers who were training.


    At that moment, many of their eyes lit up.


    No matter where it was, those who cared for the weak and lowly were respected by all.


    This was especially so given Jit¡¯s circumstances.


    As the original captain of the squad, his current situation could be the future of many of these people, so the feelings were even more intense.


    Seeing Jit being treated with such camaraderie and respect, their eyes lit up, and their impression of Chen Heng greatly improved.


    As if he noticed those people¡¯s reactions, Chen Heng continued to smile and acted naturally. Combined with his handsome looks, those who looked at him could not help but feel favorably towards him.


    As Chen Heng walked closer, Ormando also saw them.


    At first, his expression was still serious. However, when he saw Jit¡¯s missing left arm, he looked somewhat condescending and did not say anything.


    He did not seem like he was going to greet them.


    Seeing Ormando like this, Chen Heng smiled and thought for a moment before calling an attendant over and saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too exhausting to be training so hard on such a hot day?


    ¡°Send some people to bring some cold drinks to help soothe these tired soldiers¡¯ weariness.¡±


    That attendant quickly left, while Chen Heng helped Jit onto a carriage.


    Following this, they began a rtively long journey.


    The trip was quite shaky, and the journey was also quite difficult.


    The carriage did not have very good shock absorption, and the path was also quite narrow; it could be said that there was only one path.


    Riding in the carriage, Chen Heng could feel the shaking, and it was quite ufortable.


    However, Jit felt that it was quite good.


    After all, sitting was much morefortable than walking this path.


    This was especially so at a time like this; walking on a path like this was very dangerous.


    Moreover, he was not bored.


    Within the carriage, Chen Heng continuously asked him questions.


    Jit was an old soldier and had served Baron Kaise for a long time.


    This not only meant that he had much experience, but it also meant that he had many connections and knew about a lot of things.


    He was very useful for helping Chen Heng understand various circumstances.


    As Jit talked, Chen Heng began to understand.


    Baron Kaisen¡¯s territory was not too big, but there were many people living within it, roughly 10,000.


    Of course, these 10,000 people were gathered in a few ces, and most of them were scattered throughout the territory.


    Under Baron Kaisen¡¯smand was a force of about 200 people.


    These soldiers were funded by Baron Kaisen himself, and they werepletely different from the people¡¯s militia gathered on an interim basis.


    During battles, this force of 200 people was the core, and adding on the people¡¯s militia, they could form an army of 1,000 people.


    Hearing to there, Chen Heng thought to himself before saying, ¡°I heard that true Knights have great power and can rival an army by themselves. Is this true?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Jit paused for a moment, not expecting that Chen Heng would ask such a question.


    However, he quickly gave an answer.


    ¡°There are indeed such legends,¡± Jit nodded and said, ¡°And I have heard of such tales. However, I have never personally met someone like that before.¡±


    His answer revealed some information, which was that Knights existed in this region but there were not many of them.


    This was not too strange.


    In the first simtion, Chen Heng had be a mercenary and traveled everywhere to fight.


    He found that remote regionscked true Knights and noble families that had the legacies of Knights.


    The region he was currently in was most likely a region that had fallen behind.

 Chapter 22 – Half A Year

    <h4>Chapter 22 - Half A Year</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°But then again¡­ regions that are a bit behind are good too¡­¡±


    Thinking back to the information he had gained, he inwardly nodded.


    Regions that had fallen behind meant that they did not have very strong forces, and they would not have powerful Knights.


    This meant that if he wanted to do anything in this region, it would not be as difficult.


    While Chen Heng thought to himself, he maintained a resplendent smile on his face as he continuously conversed with Jit, trying not to make him feel awkward.


    His tone was calm, and his attitude was friendly. When talking, he did not focus on his identity as a noble and instead just acted like a student of the younger generation, making Jit feel quite favorably towards him.


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, Jit could not help but think of Ormando.


    Even though they were brothers, Ormando would never talk to even Chen Heng like this.


    ¡°If it was young master Ormando¡­ how would he treat me?¡±


    He could not help but think of this.


    Following this, he thought back to that scene from before. Thinking about Ormando¡¯s cold gaze, he could not help but inwardly sigh.


    For him to lose an arm, to those people, he was already useless and not worth any attention or thought.


    Perhaps only Chen Heng would pay such attention to him.


    Thinking to there, he could not help but feel somewhat touched, and his gaze towards Chen Heng became more grateful.


    Chen Heng sensed this change and inwardly chuckled.


    After sending Jit home, Chen Heng especially went to see his family.


    From what he knew, Jit had many people in his family.


    He had five children and an elderly father.


    Before, even as a soldier, Jit¡¯s life had been quite difficult, but he could barely keep going.


    However, now that he had been injured on the battlefield and been forced to retire, their lives became even more difficult.


    Chen Heng asked how they were and gave out the things he had brought as gifts. He then did a symbolic visit to the surrounding residents before leaving.


    When he was leaving, all of the residents came to see him off. It seemed that they had a pretty good impression of the youngest son of the Baron.


    On the way back within the carriage, the attendant serving Chen Heng felt quite confused.


    ¡°Young master¡­¡±


    He hesitated before continuing, ¡°You seem to treat usmoners a bit too well¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s familiar face, he could not help but feel quite confused.


    The Kailin of the past was not like this.


    In the past, Kailin and Ormando had been quite simr. Even though he was not as cold as Ormando, he would not pay much attention to thesemoners.


    After all, to the nobles,moners were just trash and not worth mentioning.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    Looking at his attendant, Chen Heng only smiled and shook his head, but he did not look like he was going to exin.


    In actuality, he had just been testing things out.


    The amount of Points he gained was equivalent to the impact on the world.


    In other words, the more people he impacted, the more Points he would be able to gain.


    This was why he did this; he was just testing things out.


    Of course, he also wanted them to have a favourable impression of him.


    Even though ordinarymoners were quite weak, when they banded together, they were still a force to be reckoned with.


    A good reputation was also a kind of strength.


    Since it was like this, why would he be against doing this?


    Moreover, at the end of the day, it did not cost him much.


    After returning to Baron Kaisen¡¯snd, the atmosphere had changed.


    Many people had seen Chen Heng personally sending Jit off.


    Those people had then told that to even more people.


    Moreover, the things that Chen Heng had left to Tina also seemed somewhat effective.


    In this residence, everyone knew that Chen Heng had been quite sympathetic to Jit¡¯s family, and he had especially requested for Jit to teach him out of benevolence.


    Hearing about this, Chen Heng smiled but did not do much.


    Time gradually passed.


    Without realizing it, five months quickly passed.


    Over these five months, Chen Heng went through great changes.


    After entering the simtion, he changed all of his habits and did many things that shocked others.


    He was very frugal with himself and did not spend money extravagantly like most nobles. He only had water and some vegetables every day, saving money on each meal.


    However, he was incredibly generous to seniors and those in difficult circumstances. Sometimes, he was willing to trouble himself to help his friends.


    He was extremely respectful to his teacher and even had an argument with his older brother, Ormando, to defend his teacher.


    He was very friendly to merchants and travellers. Not only would he have people look after them, but he would also often ride on a horse and personally lead them over some difficult paths.


    Over time, the attitudes of everyone in the residence towards Chen Heng hadpletely changed.


    Whether they were servants, soldiers, ormoners, whenever they brought up Chen Heng, their faces would be filled with respect and admiration.


    Even though they were the same with Ormando and Kaisen, they knew that they werepletely different.


    Early one morning, the sun had only just risen, and the morning dew made the ground look somewhat damp.


    It was still very early, so it was still a bit dark.


    However, Chen Heng was already awake.


    He held his sword and walked onto the sparse training field; this was his habit.


    For the past few months, he would be the first to rise every day.


    Every day, just as the sun rose, he would get up and begin training.


    In the past half a year, everyone had seen his hard work.


    This was in stark contrast to Ormando.


    Every time, he would be thest to arrive. He would onlye here after all of the soldiers had gathered.


    This waspletely different from Chen Heng.


    Of course, the reason why there was such a big difference was partially because of Chen Heng himself.


    After all, the reason why he trained here every day was so those soldiers would immediately see him aftering here.


    He had already be ustomed to this over the past half a year.


    He silently drew his sword and began to train, swinging his sword about.


    Over this period of time, he had regained his sword skills. Now, his sword skills were not inferior to anyone¡¯s, and even the most proficient soldiers in this territory were not a match for him.


    It was just that on this day, as he silently practiced, Chen Heng felt that something was off.


    ¡°This feeling¡­¡±


    On the training field, he suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 23 – Grand Prize

    <h4>Chapter 23 - Grand Prize</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°This feeling¡­¡± On the training field, Chen Heng stood there dumbly.


    He could sense the changes in his body, and he spaced out a bit.


    There seemed to be a warm current flowing into his body, making him feel a strange sense of stimtion; it was quite a new and unique feeling.


    He was both unfamiliar towards this feeling, as well as sensitive towards it.


    ¡°Could it be?¡±


    Immediately, his eyes widened as a guess appeared in his mind.


    ¡°This body has the talent to be a Knight?¡±


    In this world, if one wanted to be a Knight, one first needed to have talent.


    Only by having the talent to be a Knight could one learn the Knights Breathing Technique, allowing one to gain Life Energy. Under the stimtion of Life Energy, one would be able to awaken a Life Seed and be a true Knight.


    Because of the previous simtion, he knew that talent to be a Knight was very rare, so he just assumed that this body would not have talent.


    However, it did not seem¡­


    Chen Heng felt wild delight, and it was as if he had won the grand prize of a lottery.


    Chen Heng understood that he had definitely won the grand prize.


    He had only spent 30 Points on this identity, and logically speaking, it should not have such talent.


    After all, to select the Knights talent option, it required a minimum of 100 Points.


    Now, it seemed that the number of Points was not everything.


    Even if he did not invest many Points, that did not mean that he could not gain anything good; it was just that there was a lower chance.


    ¡°What a pity, if I had known about this earlier¡­¡±


    Sensing the changes in his body, Chen Heng felt that it was a bit of a pity.


    In this simtion, he had assumed that this body would be the same as the previous simtion, that it would not have any special talents. As such, he had only used the Knights Breathing Technique as a supporting role and had not invested too much time into it.


    He had put most of his effort into Body Forging. Otherwise, it would not have taken so long for him to detect that he had talent as a Knight.


    Such a thing would not happen under normal circumstances.


    Under normal circumstances, if one wanted to know if one had talent as a Knight, one needed a Knight who had Life Energy send his own Life Energy into one¡¯s body and observe.


    Alternatively, they could use some special medicines that ignited the lifeforce, just like in the previous simtion, which would have the same effect.


    Under normal circumstances, these were the most direct methods. Apart from this, one could also try to cultivate the Knights Breathing Technique and see if one could stimte their body¡¯s Life Energy.


    This time, Chen Hengcked a Knight to instill in him Life Energy, as well as medicines, so he could only use the most basic method. Only now did he find out that he had won the lottery.


    However, it was not toote.


    Chen Heng did not hesitate to stop practicing the Body Training Technique. He put his sword away before beginning to do some strange actions.


    His actions were very unique, and when moving, his mind was also greatly focused, trying to circte the qi blood in his body in order to stimte the Life Energy hidden in his body.


    Under his efforts, a certain power in his body became active and started to roil, giving Chen Heng a new feeling.


    Sensing this feeling, Chen Heng felt quite excited and his weariness all but disappeared as it was reced by a refreshed feeling.


    He had never felt this feeling when using the Knights Breathing Technique before. It had only just appeared, and it was incredibly obviously too.


    He continued training until the sky brightened, after which he gradually stopped.


    When he stopped, there was already a big crowd around him.


    Many people stood there and looked at him, looks of respect in their eyes.


    Facing these gazes, Chen Heng just smiled as he stopped.


    Over the past half a year, after he had revealed his exquisite sword skills, many people would often look at him with such gazes.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, everyone rest for a bit longer,¡± Chen Heng smiled as he said softly.


    Everyone nodded, and seeing that Chen Heng was going to leave, they made way for him.


    After he left, they all had smiles on their faces.


    After a while, Ormando camete to the training field.


    As soon as he arrived, seeing the soldiers not gathered together, he frowned and said with an angry look, ¡°What are you all sitting there doing? Hurry up and get training!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯rete yourself and yet you¡¯re being so fierce¡­¡±


    Some people muttered among themselves, but no one dared to speak up. They all obediently got up and began to train.


    After leaving the training field, Chen Heng came to arge hall.


    It was still early, so the hall was not open yet.


    Chen Heng patiently waited for the person within to wake up.


    Time gradually passed.


    After a while, someone¡¯s voice sounded out from within.


    ¡°Kailin, you came?¡±


    A voice sounded from within, sounding somewhat surprised, ¡°Come in quickly.¡±


    Hearing this voice, Chen Heng walked in.


    After walking into the hall, a fragrant odor came from ahead, filling the surroundings.


    Chen Heng looked ahead.


    In front of him, Baron Kaisen was wearing a red robe and was sitting there by himself.


    In front of him was a te of bread and some boiled meat.


    ¡°Why are you here so early?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng walk in, Baron Kaisen¡¯s expression was kind as he smiled and said, ¡°Since you were here, why didn¡¯t you have someone notify me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Chen Heng smiled, not minding at all, ¡°I just came early; there was no need to disturb father¡¯s rest.


    ¡°It was also good to stand outside for a while to wake myself up.¡±


    ¡°Oh you.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Baron Kaisen¡¯s expression was a bitplicated, not knowing what to say.


    Chen Heng had been like this since half a year ago.


    Every time he came, he would always be early and would never let him wait or disturb his rest.


    As time went on, as a father, he began to feel somewhat embarrassed.

 Chapter 24 – Opportunity to Study

    <h4>Chapter 24 - Opportunity to Study</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    In the hall, Chen Heng peacefully sat there, holding an old book in his hands.


    In front of him, Baren Kaisen ate while looking at Chen Heng, thinking to himself.


    ¡°Do you know why I called you here?¡± he put down his cutlery and slowly asked.


    ¡°Why is it?¡± Chen Heng put down his book and asked with a respectful look.


    ¡°The Kutu Royal Academy¡¯s next round of enrollments is about to begin.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Kaisen¡¯s expression was a bitplicated as he said, ¡°I happen to have a spot and wanted to see if you wanted to go. Would you like to?¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    The Kutu Royal Academy was the best academy in the Kutu Principality, and it was funded by the Kutu royal family. In the past 100 years, it had always been the best ce of study nearby.


    Such an academy had incredibly strict rules, and it was very difficult for ordinary people to enter.


    Kaisen had spent a great deal of effort to secure this spot.


    ¡°Does he want to send me away?¡±


    Hearing Baron Kaisen¡¯s words, Chen Heng started to think to himself.


    His first reaction was that Baron Kaisen wanted to send him off to make it easier for Ormando¡¯s session.


    This was not without reason.


    In this half a year, because of how excellently Chen Heng had performed, too many people had been praising Chen Heng, and some had even wanted to persuade Baron Kaisen to make Chen Heng the sessor to this territory.


    In response, Baron Kaisen had been quite hesitant, and he had not made a decision.


    In terms of feelings, Chen Heng was his favorite child; he had liked him more since he was young.


    Now, whether it was in terms of capabilities, studies, or reputation, Chen Heng performed far better than Ormando.


    The only thing that Chen Hengcked was that he was not the eldest son.


    As such, Baron Kaisen had fallen into internal conflict many times, and he could not make a decision.


    Even though many thoughts raced past in Chen Heng¡¯s mind, he did not hesitate to say, ¡°I am willing.¡±


    No matter what Baron Kaisen was thinking, from how Chen Heng saw it, it did not matter.


    From the moment he awakened talent to be a Knight, the sessor to Baron Kaisen had already been determined.


    One son was someone who had talent as a Knight and could be a Knight; the other was the ordinary Ormando. The difference was too great.


    If Baron Kaisen knew of this, as long as he wasn¡¯t an idiot, he would know who to choose.


    Moreover, at a time like this, even Baron Kaisen¡¯s own opinion did not matter much anymore.


    After all, in this world, problems were often solved with fists.


    Over the past half a year, through Jit, Chen Heng had gained the loyalty of many soldiers and officials by Kaisen¡¯s side.


    From these soldiers to the people by Baron Kaisen¡¯s side, all of them praised Chen Heng endlessly and greatly supported him.


    Under such circumstances, adding on Chen Heng¡¯s own strength, it was enough to deal with many things.


    Baron Kaisen¡¯s opinion was no longer as important to Chen Heng.


    Of course, despite all of this, if he could properly seed his father, that was preferable.


    Using force to take over was easier, but it would bring shame to his name and not be beneficial to his future development.


    As such, he still had to do his fair share of pretending.


    Chen Heng decided that he would still act like a good son for now.


    Sitting there and seeing how obedient Chen Heng seemed, Baron Kaisen lightly sighed and said, ¡°I had to pay a great price for this opportunity. After going there, you must be careful and do your best to get to know some people who will be beneficial to your future.¡±


    Hearing his words, Chen Heng more or less understood Baron Kaisen¡¯s thinking.


    After his performance in the past half a year, Baron Kaisen¡¯s heart was leaning towards him.


    Otherwise, he should have left this opportunity to his eldest son Ormando, rather than his youngest son, Chen Heng.


    Of course, this was both an opportunity and a test.


    If Chen Heng performed well at the Kutu Royal Academy, then Baron Kaisen would most likely be able to make a decision.


    However, if he performed poorly, the conclusion might be different.


    Chen Heng immediately understood, but he maintained a bright smile on his face. The smile was incredibly sincere, making him look like a child diligently listening to his father¡¯s guidance.


    In the distance, Mr White looked at the scene between father and son, and he could not help but smile.


    At that moment, Chen Heng seemed to have noticed his gaze, and he turned and smiled at him, seeming quite friendly.


    Mr White could not help but feel surprised, and he nodded at Chen Heng before turning and leaving to deal with other matters.


    In front of him, Baron Kaisen was still speaking.


    Looking at Chen Heng, he continuously spoke, giving him much advice.


    ¡°You can leave after three days.¡±


    In the end, he looked at Chen Heng and lightly sighed as he said, ¡°When the timees, I will personally send you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled as he nodded before continuing to chat with Baron Kaisen for a while.


    Following this, Chen Heng got up and left.


    After leaving the hall, he went back to his own room.


    Within his room, there were the sounds of sweeping; there was someone cleaning within.


    Chen Heng opened the door and saw a girl in gray clothes with a broom in her hand, diligently cleaning the room.


    It was Tina. In the past half a year, she had be someone by Chen Heng¡¯s side, and she served him personally.


    ¡°You came so early?¡±


    Walking in, Chen Heng smiled and instinctively stretched out his hand to pat Tina¡¯s head as he said, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Tina lowered her head, ¡°Why did you suddenlye in?¡±


    ¡°I saw you working and didn¡¯t want to disrupt you,¡± Chen Heng said as heughed, ¡°Alright, you can go rest.¡±


    Tina looked at Chen Heng, and looking at his handsome face, her gaze became somewhat hazy. However, she obediently left.


    Chen Heng smiled before sitting down.

 Chapter 25 – Long Journey

    <h4>Chapter 25 - Long Journey</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    In these three days, Chen Heng did not do too much; he just went to visit the people he was familiar with.


    In the past half a year, he had gotten to know many people, so he was quite busy for these three days.


    Early in the morning on the third day, Chen Heng came outside.


    Outside the residence, there was already someone there.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Jit looked respectful as he gazed at Chen Heng.


    ¡°Uncle Jit, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled and patted his shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll be troubling you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not matter,¡± Jit shook his head, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t know how things would be for me now.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re leaving, I have to send you at least part of the way.¡±


    Speaking to there, heughed and said, ¡°In actuality, it¡¯s not just me.¡±


    ¡°When they heard that you were leaving, my five children and my old friends all said they wanted to escort you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Hengughed; hearing these words, he could not help but feel somewhat happy.


    ¡°Please thank them for me.¡±


    Jit smiled and agreed.


    Because it was still early, most people were still getting ready.


    As such, the two of them began to idly chat.


    After a while, the sounds of hooves could be heard, apanied by many footsteps.


    Mr. White brought some people and hurried over.


    Chen Heng was not surprised by the appearance of most people.


    However, what surprised Chen Heng was the middle-aged man behind Mr. White.


    ¡°Father, why are you here?¡± he hurriedly went over and asked respectfully.


    Baron Kaisen wore a gray robe and he did not look too good; there were dark rings around his eyes, looking like he had not slept wellst night.


    ¡°I wanted to send you off,¡± Baron Kaisen shook his head as he spoke.


    Now that his child was about to leave, as a father, how could he not feel worried.


    He had not been able to sleep well the previous night, and he somewhat wanted to keep Chen Heng here.


    However, in the end, he reigned in his impulses and rationally stopped himself.


    ¡°Remember to be careful on this trip,¡± he looked at Chen Heng as he lightly sighed.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Chen Heng smiled as he nodded looking at ease.


    He thought about it and came before Baron Kaisen. Looking at him, he said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able toe back for a while after leaving this time.


    ¡°I heard that the white birds of distant locations will miss their homes, families, and friends; I think I will be able to experience this now¡­


    ¡°I hope that while I¡¯m not here, father, you will take care of your body and that I will be able to continue enjoying meals with you when I¡¯m back¡­¡± he spoke lightly, his expression sincere and serious.


    Around him, Mr White and the others felt quite touched by Chen Heng¡¯s filial piety.


    Baron Kaisen¡¯s eyes reddened.


    He opened his mouth as he looked at Chen Heng, wanting to say something. However, in the end, he was unable to say anything and only vigorously patted Chen Heng on the shoulder as he choked out a few words, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    His eyes became slightly damp, ¡°No matter what,e back safely.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Chen Heng smiled and replied earnestly.


    After a while, Chen Heng began his journey.


    He sat in the carriage and left this ce.


    On the carriage, Jit and the others apanied him, either driving, navigating, or helping him with other things on the journey.


    Only Baron Kaisen was left.


    The cool morning breeze blew, making him feel a bit cold.


    He stood there silently for a long time, and in the end, he could only give a long sigh.


    At that moment, shouts sounded from afar, as if there were people training.


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Baron Kaisen frowned as he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sir Ormando training the soldiers,¡± an attendant replied.


    ¡°Bastard!!¡± Baron Kaisen was enraged, ¡°His little brother is about to embark on a long journey, and as the older brother, he didn¡¯te to see him off even though he¡¯s awake!¡±


    He left angrily and rushed towards where the sounds wereing from.


    Chen Heng naturally did not know about any of this.


    After leaving Baron Kaisen¡¯s side, this was both good and bad.


    The bad things were obvious; after leaving Baron Kaisen¡¯s side, if anything happened over there, Chen Heng would not be able to do anything about it.


    However, there was not a great likelihood of this.


    In the past half a year, most of the people by Baron Kaisen¡¯s side hade to Chen Heng¡¯s side and leaned towards him.


    Moreover, Baron Kaisen¡¯s health was still quite good, and he did not look like someone who was going to die.


    As for Ormando, he did not need to think about him at all.


    Perhaps without Chen Heng there, he wouldpletely let loose and make a mess of things.


    On the other hand, the benefits of leaving Baron Kaisen were also evident.


    First, he had the opportunity to see the world.


    This world was very big, and just the Kutu Principality was very big. Baron Kaisen was just an ordinary, small noble, and he was not even worth mentioning in the entire Kutu Principality.


    Even though Baron Kaisen¡¯s territory was not small, it was still limited. If Chen Heng remained here, it would not be beneficial to his future development.


    Now that he could leave in advance and go to the Kutu Principality¡¯s most prosperous city to study, this was a very good opportunity.


    Not only was it beneficial to Chen Heng¡¯s future, but it was also beneficial to him gaining Points.


    Those were the benefits.


    Of course, how much he could gain here was up to him.


    Thinking to there, he looked ahead.


    They hade to a narrow path.


    The surroundings were very narrow, and a few people could barely pass through together.


    Looking at the terrain, Chen Heng silently sat up, his hand instinctively stretching out to the side and gripping his sword.


    He had made preparations to deal with all variables.


    However, as they passed through this ce, they did not encounter anything unexpected.


    Looking back at that narrow ravine they had passed through, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head.


    It seemed that even though Ormando was quite stupid, he was not stupid to the point that he would send people to kill him.


    After leaving, he had made preparations to deal with Ormando leading people to assassinate him, but his ns were unnecessary.


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Chen Heng lightly sighed.


    If Ormando really dared toe here to kill him, he would have the right to act and get rid of Ormando.


    If that happened, it would save him much effort.


    It was a pity that perhaps Ormando did not think of this, or he did not have the guts to do it and did note.


    However, this was fine too.


    As time passed, the conclusion would be the same regardless.


    Chen Heng sat peacefully in the carriage as he thought to himself.

 Chapter 26 – Kutu

    <h4>Chapter 26 - Kutu</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    To Chen Heng, it did not matter much if Ormando did anything.


    Based on his current tempo, no matter what Ormando did, he would not be able to change the final oue.


    It was just a matter of time until everything that Baron Kaisen had belonged to him.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he held the sword and thought to himself.


    From Baron Kaisen¡¯s territory to Kutu was an extremely long distance.


    With the long distance and the difficulty of traversing this world, it took Chen Heng an extremely long time to reach his destination.


    It took two months for Chen Heng to reach his destination.


    After reaching the Kutu Royal City, he settled down.


    ¡°It looks pretty lively¡­¡±


    Chen Heng slowly walked in the city, looking around.


    From how he saw it, this city was quite undeveloped. Theyout of the city was quite messy, and the flow of people was quite chaotic.


    There would asionally also be smelly odors; it seemed that the city¡¯s waste management was not very good either.


    However,pared to Baron Kaisen¡¯s territory, this ce was already quite good. It at least looked quite prosperous, and it was better than the previous ces that Chen Heng had seen.


    Of course,pared to modern society¡¯s cities, it was greatlycking and could not bepared at all.


    However, disregarding the differences between the worlds and directlyparing them was not fair either.


    At least in this world, this city was quite good.


    After living as a mercenary in his previous simtion and traveling to many ces, Chen Heng was sure of this.


    Chen Heng casually walked about, and seeing the red robe he wore, they did not feel it was strange but slightly made way for him.


    In the Kutu Principality, red was a color that only nobles could wear.


    In Baron Kaisen¡¯s territory,moners could only wear white or gray.


    However, this city seemed to be morex with this.


    In front of him, Chen Heng saw many people who wore many colors, as if there were not many restrictions.


    This made sense¡ªafter all, this was the Kutu Principality¡¯s Royal City, and there were manyrge and small noble families, merchant groups, and mercenaries from foreignnds.


    Strict restrictions on clothing would not be very realistic.


    Chen Heng silently observed everything as he walked about.


    It seemed that because of the Kutu Royal Academy¡¯s intake of students, there were many peopleing to the city from outside.


    From what he saw, there were manying in from outside,ing in to buy various things.


    Afterwards, a young man wearing blue robes caught Chen Heng¡¯s attention.


    He did not look very old, only in his early twenties, and he was perhaps a few years older than Chen Heng.


    He looked like he did not have much money; even though he wore robes, there were many patches on them. His face was also a bit dark, looking like he often didbor.


    Looking at this person, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    From his eyes, he could tell that this person was not an ordinary person.


    He was carrying arge bag on his back and holding arge sack in his hand.


    Ordinary people might not be able to tell that there was anything special about him, but Chen Heng could tell that those things were not light at all.


    Ordinary people would not be able to carry them for long. However, the young man looked calm andposed, and he did not show any signs of weariness even after walking for a long time.


    This was evidently not something that ordinary people could do.


    Chen Heng thought to himself before walking up, and he took out a silver coin.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t these things a bit too expensive?¡±


    Looking at the peddler in front of him, the young man frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a sword sheath, and yet you want that much for it?¡±


    ¡°This is already the cheapest price,¡± the peddler felt quite helpless, ¡°then how much do you want it for?¡±


    The young man stretched out a hand and said seriously, ¡°At most, five copper coins.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The peddler hesitated before looking around and nodding, ¡°Alright.¡±


    The young man¡¯s face rxed as he nodded, preparing to pay.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± a voice sounded out from the side, sounding very gentle.


    Hearing this voice, the young man was startled and looked over warily.


    There was a young man standing beside him.


    It was a handsome young man with a tall and straight figure. His facial features were quite pretty, and standing there, he gave off airs that were different to that of normal people. He could immediately tell that this person was quite special.


    He stood there with a warm smile on his face, looking like a polite gentleman.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but is this yours?¡±


    Chen Heng stood there and asked as he looked at the young man and smiled.


    In his hand, there was a silver coin. It seemed to glitter under the sunlight.


    Looking at the silver coin, the young man¡¯s expression slightly changed, seeming somewhat tempted.


    Chen Heng¡¯s voice once again sounded out, ¡°I passed by here and found this on the ground, so I decided to ask around; it might be yours.¡±


    Chen Heng observed the young man as he spoke.


    Hearing this, the young man felt quite startled and felt some respect for the person in front of him.


    One silver coin was not a small amount of money.


    There were two types of coins used in the Kutu Principality: copper coins and silver coins from various Kingdoms.


    The silver coin in Chen Heng¡¯s hand had high purity, and it was a big silver coin from the Kairs Kingdom. In terms of value, it was worth much more than a small silver coin from the Kutu Principality and worth hundreds of copper coins.


    He had found such a sum of money, and yet he did not keep it for himself and was looking for its rightful owner.


    How selfless was he?


    By the side, seeing this scene, the peddler gulped, wishing he could ept it on behalf of the young man.


    However, in the end, the young man resisted the temptation.


    He gulped as he shook his head and said, ¡°Sir, this is not mine; you have the wrong person.¡±


    Looking at the silver coin in Chen Heng¡¯s hand, there was a look of reluctance in his eyes, but he still spoke resolutely and did not take the silver coin.


    A smile appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face.

 Chapter 27 – Friendship

    <h4>Chapter 27 - Friendship</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡±


    Walking on the street and looking at Chen Heng beside him, Krudo felt quite surprised, ¡°You also came to join the Kutu Royal Academy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chen Heng had a slight smile on his face as he said, ¡°I never thought that you would be too.¡±


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s efforts, the two of them had gotten to know each other.


    In a short amount of time, the young man had told him much about his background from Chen Heng¡¯s subtle questioning.


    His name was Krudo, and he was the descendant of a ruler in the north. Just like Chen Heng, he was the son of a Baron, and he had alsoe to join the Kutu Royal Academy.


    However,pared to Chen Heng, he was much more miserable than Chen Heng, and aftering here, he did not have anyone he knew.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your father prepare a guide for you?¡± Chen Heng asked out of curiosity.


    Krudo shook his head and exined to Chen Heng.


    It turned out that even though Krudo¡¯s family were nobles, they were in the north, which bordered on a barren area.


    Different from Baron Kaisen¡¯s territory, the barren regions not only had a poor climate but also all kinds of terrifying Ounders.


    That ce was not only poor but also did not produce much. Because of the terrain and dangers, there were not many traveling merchants either, resulting in this situation.


    As such, even the ruler there was very poor.


    This was the same for Krudo¡¯s family.


    ording to Krudo, the reason why he was able to evene to Kutu was because a merchant group had been passing by, and he had brought him with them on their way.


    Otherwise, he had no idea when he would have been able to arrive here.


    Listening to this, even Chen Heng could not help but feel speechless.


    However, his story seemed quite realistic.


    Before this, he had indeed heard of the poverty in the north of the Kutu Principality.


    He had thought that people had been exaggerating, but it seemed that this was the truth.


    ¡°By the way, is the southern side really that prosperous?¡± Krudo asked in admiration.


    He greatly admired Chen Heng¡¯s disregard for money.


    In their territory, one big silver coin was a veryrge sum of money.


    ¡°Not quite,¡± Chen Heng smiled before shaking his head, ¡°my father¡¯s situation is indeed a bit better than yours, but it is not that great either.


    ¡°In actuality, when I came out, I only brought three silver coins with me,¡± he said calmly, his expression not changing.


    ¡°But you¡­¡± Krudo said before pausing, feeling quite surprised.


    ¡°Because people always want more.¡±


    Looking at Krudo, Chen Heng smiled and pointed at himself and said, ¡°In actuality, to me, one big silver coin is quite a lot as well; even in a whole year, I might not be able to save up that much.


    ¡°However,pared to the joy of obtaining such arge amount of money, I don¡¯t want to see others suffer because of it.¡±


    He smiled as he continued, ¡°Think about it; this might be someone else¡¯s entire fortune. They might be hoping to use this money to change their lives, or someone¡¯s life might depend on it¡­


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter to me to not gain this money, but to other people, losing it might be equivalent to losing everything¡­¡±


    Chen Heng sighed and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see such a thing. If it was really like that, my joy would not be able to cover up my guilt, and I would not be able to live in peace.¡±


    Krudo once again felt stunned.


    He had thought that Chen Heng had acted like that because he was incredibly rich, making it so that he did not care about money.


    However, it seemed that that was not the case.


    This was someone who would rather make sacrifices so that others did not suffer.


    If he did not do anything, he would be able to easily take this money for himself. However, he did not do so; instead, he went to find the owner, not wanting the original owner to suffer.


    What a righteous and kind person.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Krudo felt immense respect, and he did not know what to say.


    ¡°You, sir, are a truly great person,¡± he finally said after falling into silence for a while.


    ¡°Great? No, not at all.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled warmly.


    ¡°In actuality, if my father knew about this, he would definitely take out a sword and call me an idiot. I¡¯m sure others are the same,¡± he said as he grinned.


    Krudoughed and said seriously, ¡°Perhaps to most people, this would seem idiotic, but I feel that your actions are incredibly noble.


    ¡°Kind people deserve respect,¡± he said seriously as he looked at Chen Heng.


    Standing there and looking at Krudo¡¯s expression, Chen Heng did not say anything and just smiled.


    He had indeed only brought three silver coins to Kutu, but what he did not tell Krudo was that baron Kaisen would send him ten silver coins soon, and this woulde every year in the future too.


    He also did not tell Krudo that the owner of this silver coin had not actually lost it, and that everything had been made up.


    Of course, as long as he didn¡¯t say it, Krudo would never know.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled happily.


    ¡°Putting all that aside, it¡¯s good to know you. You¡¯re my first friend in Kutu,¡± he said as he stretched out his hand.


    Krudo stared for a moment before smiling and tightly shaking Chen Heng¡¯s hand.


    At that moment, a friendship was formed.


    Following this, Chen Heng and Krudo talked much, feeling as if they had always known each other.


    Only after a long time, when it began to get dark, did Krudo leave.


    Looking at Krudo¡¯s disappearing figure, Chen Heng stood there and thought to himself.


    ¡°A good sprout.¡±


    He smiled, feeling quite happy.


    Even though they had only known each other for one day, Chen Heng had gained a lot of information.


    Even though Krudo was not very old and seemed somewhat uncultured in some areas, he had great potential.


    For him toe here to study, it meant that it was likely for him to seed his father someday.


    Moreover, even though the northern side¡¯s nobles were rtively poorer, they had some advantages.


    Krudo also had some good points about him.


    Thinking of that tight handshake and the calluses on Krudo¡¯s hand, Chen Heng smiled and became a bit more confident in his original suspicions.

 Chapter 28 – Knight Training

    <h4>Chapter 28 - Knight Training</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Time gradually passed, and in the blink of an eye, it had been many days since Chen Heng hade to the Kutu Royal City.


    Over the past few days, he had be quite familiar with the area. On this day, he walked into the Kutu Royal Academy and reported in.


    With the proof from Baron Kaisen, there were no problems in the process.


    Chen Heng smoothly entered the Kutu Royal Academy and began to look into his studies.


    ¡°I need to choose all of my sses?¡±


    Looking at his timetable, Chen Heng frowned.


    Different from what Chen Heng had expected, apart from the core sses, most of the remaining sses were electives that one had to pay for themselves.


    ¡°An etiquette ss costs one big silver coin¡­¡±


    Looking at the price, Chen Heng¡¯s mouth twitched.


    To be frank, this price really was quite ridiculous.


    To Chen Heng, these so-called etiquette sses were shy but had no substance, and they were not worth investing in.


    This kind of price was simply daylight robbery.


    However, for some sses, even though it was daylight robbery, they still needed to be taken.


    Before leaving, Baron Kaisen had spoken to him about such circumstances.


    The Kutu Royal Academy, rather than just nurturing students, gave the new nobles an opportunity to socialize.


    For example, even though this etiquette ss seemed useless, the students would often be major figures worth getting to know.


    It was possible to create connections through these sses; this was the main purpose of such sses.


    As such, the price of one big silver coin was actually a filter.


    Those who could afford it would normallye from decent families.


    This formed a basic threshold, so not anyone could join.


    Before leaving, Baron Kaisen had told Chen Heng to choose a few of these sses, as they would be good for his future.


    Thinking about Baron Kaisen¡¯s instructions, Chen Heng continued to look through the ss list.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Soon, he stared at a certain ss, unable to look away.


    ¡°Knight Training¡­¡± Looking at the name of this ss, Chen Heng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Simr to the etiquette ss, the fee was also one big silver coin.


    However,pared to the etiquette ss, Chen Heng was much more interested in this ss; at the very least, he did not feel negatively towards it.


    Moreover, it would achieve the same goal for him.


    Chen Heng only had a basic n for how to choose his sses; he would have to conduct a proper investigation beforemitting to any sses.


    Through some of Baron Kaisen¡¯s connections, Chen Heng had gotten to know some local nobles over the past few days. Now, he could use these connections.


    A thought appeared in his mind as he turned and left.


    In the next few days, he became quite busy.


    During the daytime, he would be like an ordinary student and study at the academy. asionally, he would go out and gather some information.


    A few dayster, after gaining some information, Chen Heng decided to enroll in the Knight Training ss.


    At midday, the sun hung high in the sky.


    The sunlight was very bright, making it quite hot.


    Under such weather, Chen Heng walked out from his room and came to a small square.


    There was already someone there.


    It was a middle-aged man who looked quite cold and merciless.


    Even though it was hot, he wore leather armor and silently stood there; he did not look hot at all.


    Looking at this person, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    He was very diligent and usually the first to arrive at anything.


    He had never thought that someone would be here before him.


    ¡°You are the first.¡±


    Ahead of him, a voice sounded out.


    The man looked back at Chen Heng as a look of surprise appeared on his face.


    He had never thought that anyone woulde this early.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr. Corripo?¡± Chen Heng had a look of respect on his face as he looked at the middle-aged man and spoke.


    Standing there, the man¡¯s expression remained cold as he did not say anything and just nodded.


    Seeing how taciturn the man seemed, Chen Heng tactfully did not say anything and silently stood by the side, being roasted by the merciless sun together with the middle-aged man.


    The sun continuously shined on his body, causing his forehead to be covered with sweat. However, Chen Heng did notin, nor did he make any sounds. He continued to stand there as straight as a pencil.


    Seeing this, Corripo felt somewhat surprised and inwardly nodded.


    While Corripo was observing Chen Heng, Chen Heng was also observing Corripo.


    The sun was very hot, and the temperature was very high; it felt like the sun could roast someone to death.


    However, under this high temperature, Corripo did not react and did not give off even a single bead of sweat.


    This evidently was not normal at all.


    It seemed that Corripo either had a special body or was not an ordinary person.


    Following this, this ce fell into silence.


    The two of them silently stood there, neither of them talking.


    As time passed, footsteps could be heard and more students arrived.


    More and more people began to gather.


    What surprised Chen Heng was that among the students, Krudo was also there.


    When Krudo saw Chen Heng, he was also very shocked. He almost came over to say hello, but he endured it.


    He obediently stood by the side just like Chen Heng, waiting for the rest of the students to arrive.


    After a while, everyone was gathered.


    ¡°Looks like everyone is here¡­¡± Corripo looked at the time and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s time to begin.¡±


    He looked at everyone and pointed at the nearby empty field.


    ¡°Now, run,¡± he said calmly.


    All of the students looked at each other, and soon, someone asked, ¡°How long do we run for?¡±


    ¡°Until you reach your limit,¡± Corripo said, ¡°Let me see your limits.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone fell silent.


    Some people wanted to say something, but looking at Corripo¡¯s cold face, they did not say anything.


    Just like that, all of the students began to run.

 Chapter 29 – True Knight

    <h4>Chapter 29 - True Knight</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Chen Heng ran among the crowd.


    Right now, he did not seem very eye-catching. He did not run too quickly or slowly and remained at the center of the group. He was not at the lead orgging behind.


    In the past half a year, he had learned the Body Forging Technique to a certain level. Even though it was quite far from his strength in real life, it was still much better than ordinary people.


    This kind of exercise was not much to him.


    While running, he had enough strength and concentration to observe the people around him.


    Around him, everyone was running quite quickly.


    At first, the difference between them was not very evident, but as time passed, the difference in strength became more and more evident.


    Without realizing it, Chen Heng became one of the people at the front.


    The one running at the front currently was Krudo.


    Compared to Chen Heng, his physical strength waspletely different. From the start until now, he had been at the very front, as if he did not get tired at all.


    Chen Heng tightly stuck behind him, sticking close to him and not falling behind.


    Apart from the two of them, there were also a few others behind them.


    As for everyone else, at least half of them had gradually fallen behind, and some people were already huffing and puffing as they sat on the ground.


    Corripo stood by the side, silently watching.


    He did not look at those who had fallen behind and only calmly looked at those at the front.


    ¡°You few can stay behind,¡± he pointed at Chen Heng and the others at the front, before looking at everyone else who had given up, ¡°As for all of you, you can leave.¡±


    Hearing this, the rejected students were sent into an uproar.


    ¡°What gives?¡±


    Someone said, ¡°We paid the fee for this ss! How can you just kick us out?¡±


    This was a young man dressed in a good-looking red robe, which had golden threads in it. It was evident that his family was quite well off.


    Chen Heng knew this person.


    This fellow seemed to be the youngest son of a Count. Because he was greatly loved by that Count, he was sent to this academy.


    He stood there and furiously pointed at Corripo, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? You are humiliating a descendant of the Medod family! You will earn the anger the Medod family!¡±


    ¡°Medod family?¡± Corripo coldlyughed. It was the first time his expression had changed.


    His appearance when he had a different expression was far more chilling than his expressionless appearance. This was the case even when giving a slight smile.


    As Chen Heng watched, he slowly stretched out a hand towards his waist.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Watching Corripo¡¯s actions, Chen Heng¡¯s eyes widened.


    In the next moment, a blood scene erupted.


    A faint silver sword light shed out from Corripo¡¯s body, and a silvery moonlight seemed to descend.


    Drops of blood sttered everywhere.


    A head flew out with an expression of shock still on it. He did not expect Corripo to dare to attack him.


    Chen Heng had not expected it either.


    In just a short moment, a young man from the Medod family had died and turned into a cold corpse. The rest of his body also fell to the ground.


    He had just killed a Count¡¯s youngest son just like that?


    Just who was he?


    Looking at Corripo, who looked as if he had not killed an important person but a pig, Chen Heng lookedpletely shocked.


    Also, that attack just then¡­


    He thought back to how Corripo had attacked.


    There had been many meters between him and that young man, but the instant that Corripo had attacked, the young man¡¯s head had flown off. Everything had happened so quickly that even Chen Heng had not seen it clearly.


    This was not something that an ordinary person could do.


    A Knight¡­ a true Knight.


    This was not just someone who had awakened Life Energy but a true Knight who possessed extraordinary strength and had awakened a Life Seed.


    Back in his first simtion, Chen Heng had traveled all over as a mercenary.


    During his travels, he had met many experts, and he had understood the massive difference between Knights.


    There were many different types of Knights.


    Knights who had only activated Life Energy, strictly speaking, could only be called a Knight Apprentice.


    For example, Knight Edward in the first simtion was on such a level.


    Only someone who had awakened their Life Seed, the core of their life, was a true Knight.


    At such a level, Knights could truly control their Life Energy and could do many things that ordinary people could not.


    Chen Heng had seen Knights of such a level as a mercenary, but he did not dare to fight them. Every time he saw one, he would immediately run far away.


    It was said that above ordinary Knights, there were also so-called Great Knights¡­


    However, even for Chen Heng, who had roamed about as a mercenary, he had only heard of such existences and had never seen them before.


    The attack that Corripo had unleashed was undoubtedly something that only a first-rate Knight could do. He was definitely a Knight who had awakened a Life Seed.


    A truly grand figure.


    Chen Heng immediately thought of many things, and he dumbly stood there, looking as if he had been scared out of his wits.


    However, right now, this didn¡¯t matter because everyone else reacted the same way.


    At that moment, even Krudo was stunned. He also dumbly stood there, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°H-He killed someone¡­¡±


    Looking at the corpse on the ground with pale faces, they felt a sense of terror in their hearts.


    Even though this age was quite barbaric and cruel, with people often dying, seeing someone alive and talking in one second and dead the next was still a bit too shocking.


    Everyone waspletely stunned, and they many looked at Corripo with terror.


    Corripo did not seem to care about those gazes, and he only disdainfullyughed before waving his hand.


    Beside him, a few attendants quickly stepped out and took the corpse away.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡±


    Looking at the dumbfounded students, Corripo¡¯s expression was cold as he harrumphed, ¡°Now, does anyone have anything to say?¡±


    He spoke calmly, but a wave of killing intent spread out.


    Everyone¡¯s faces became incredibly pale.

 Chapter 30 – Outlander

    <h4>Chapter 30 - Ounder</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Chen Heng had never thought that the ss would end like this.


    Looking at the corpse, he was unable to recover for some time.


    Following this, he realized something.


    This was a massive opportunity.


    The Medod was quite famous in the Kutu Principality. Even though they were not the royal family, they were one of the top-tier families below only the royal family.


    That young man was from the Medod family, and he was the youngest son of a Count. It was evident how high his status was, and he was definitely no small fry.


    However, Corripo killed such a person at a whim, without hesitating at all.


    Evidently, he was not brainless; rather, he had great confidence, which was why he did not take him seriously.


    Chen Heng did not know where this confidence came from, whether it was from his immense strength or from something else.


    However, he knew that no matter where it came from, as long as he could form a good rtionship with Corripo, with his support, he would be able to reduce the time it took for him to rise up.


    This was undoubtedly a great opportunity.


    ¡°Were you all scared witless?¡±


    Corripo looked at the stunned students and said coldly, ¡°Did you all understand what I just said?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    Beside Chen Heng, a young man nervously gulped. Looking at Corripo¡¯s cold expression, he hurriedly nodded.


    It seemed that these students had been given a terrible scare, and this was understandable.


    To enter this academy, all of the students were from noble backgrounds.


    Despite being nobles, there were few of them who had higher status than that student from before.


    If Corripo could kill even the descendant of the Medod family, he would not mind killing them either.


    A lethal threat was right in front of them, so it was impossible for them to not be afraid.


    ¡°Be on time tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing this reply, Corripo nodded and maintained his cold expression, ¡°Those who do not attend and those who arete will be seen as withdrawing from the ss.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other before leaving.


    Even Krudo was the same.


    Only Chen Heng did not immediately leave. Instead, he walked forwards and said respectfully, ¡°See you tomorrow, Mr. Corripo.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Corripo was a bit surprised; he did not expect someone to dare toe up at a time like this.


    However, he did not say anything and only nodded.


    Chen Heng did not continue to say anything either.


    Gaining favorability was something that had to be done tactfully; trying too hard would instead have the opposite effect.


    It was best to do so bit by bit.


    He did not say anything else before leaving and was soon dragged off by Krudo.


    ¡°So terrifying.¡±


    After bringing Chen Heng to one side, and confirming that there was no one else around, Krudo let out a breath, ¡°That person gave me an extremely dangerous feeling¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely a true Knight,¡± he said with a serious expression.


    Looking at his expression, Chen Heng felt quite surprised and asked testingly, ¡°Krudo, have you seen a true Knight before?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have,¡± Krudo nodded as he said seriously, ¡°my grandfather is a true Knight.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    Krudo¡¯s grandfather was actually a true Knight.


    Then wasn¡¯t he¡­


    He stood there, looking at the tanned Krudo who looked like a farmer, thinking to himself.


    ¡°But the feeling he gave me was much, much more terrifying than my grandfather,¡± Krudo stood there, still feeling somewhat apprehensive, ¡°He¡¯s like¡­ one of those Great Knights¡­¡±


    ¡°Great Knight?¡±


    Chen Heng remained calm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel too nervous. Krudo, your grandfather is most likely quite old, while Mr. Corripo is still young, which is why they give you different feelings.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Krudo shook his head, but speaking to there, he seemed to be quite nervous and did not continue speaking.


    ¡°Speaking of which, why are you here?¡±


    Looking at Krudo¡¯s reaction, Chen Heng smiled before changing the topic, ¡°You don¡¯t seem like you¡¯d be someone interested in this ss.¡±


    Given that Krudo¡¯s grandfather was a true Knight, he should have received good Knight training since he was young. It was strange that he would be interested in the academy¡¯s Knight Training ss.


    ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want to apply,¡± Krudo felt quite embarrassed, ¡°It was my father.


    ¡°Before I left, he said that no matter what, I had to join Mr. Corripo¡¯s ss.


    ¡°As such, I joined.¡±


    Speaking to there, he lightly sighed, ¡°In order for me to join this ss, my father even went to borrow some money.


    ¡°All of my academy fees were borrowed by my father from others.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng did not know what to say and just patted Krudo¡¯s shoulder.


    However, hearing what Krudo had to say, Chen Heng learned a lot of information.


    It was evident thatpared to Baron Kaisen, Krudo¡¯s father had more information, which was why he was adamant for Krudo to join Corripo¡¯s ss no matter what.


    This was most likely insider information.


    Looking at Krudo in front of him, Chen Heng formed many hypotheses.


    It seemed that Krudo had great value, and he was much more useful than he had originally thought.


    Not only did he have an extraordinary constitution and had most likely received Knight training before, but he could also act as amunication channel to the ruler in the north. His grandfather was even a true Knight. It seemed that his entire family was not simple at all.


    The only thing that made Chen Heng curious was that since Krudo¡¯s family had a true Knight, why did they have such poor financial conditions?


    Even if the northern side¡¯s territory was somewhat barren, they should not be in such a situation that they would have to borrow money for academy fees.


    As such, Chen Heng casually continued to talk with Krudo, digging for more information.


    Soon, he found out the answer.


    It seemed that Krudo¡¯s family was not a very old family.


    His family of nobility had only started from his grandfather¡¯s generation.


    His grandfather had originally only been an ordinary farmer. He had received the legacy of a wandering Knight and also happened to have good Knight talent. He was able to rise up through decades of hard work and diligence, bing one of the Kutu Principality¡¯s nobles.


    Compared to the older noble families, they had not risen up for a long time, and their territory was in the northern side. Even though they had a Knight, they were quite poor.


    This was especially so in the recent years; Krudo¡¯s grandfather¡¯s body was bing weaker and weaker, and their days became more and more difficult.


    ¡°The southern side is better.¡±


    After talking about various things about the north side, Krudo could not help but lightly sigh, ¡°Not only is the climate warmer, but because there also aren¡¯t all those Ounders, you can peacefully build¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not like the north, where we fight until night time every day¡­¡±


    He deeply sighed, feeling much admiration for where Chen Heng came from.


    Truthfully speaking, the northern side was indeed quite deste.


    Moreover, it was extremely cold, and it was difficult for crops to survive. Even if they did, they did not yield much.


    This made it so that even if the soil was the same and they worked hard to raise the crops, they were still able to feed fewer people than in the southern side.


    If it was just that, it would not be as big of a deal, but there were also the Ounders.


    The Kutu Principality¡¯s northern side bordered the barren desert.


    It was said that there were all kinds of Ounders in the barren desert, who viewed humans with hostility. As such, they would often attack human territories.


    Thus, the north side rulers had an extremely difficult time.


    ¡°Ounders?¡±


    Chen Heng asked out of curiosity, ¡°Do Ounders really exist?¡±


    Before he entered the simtion, there was the choice to be born into an Ounder family.


    It was the same as an ordinary family and did not require any Points.


    However, because he was used to choosing an ordinary family, Chen Heng did not choose this option. He had never seen an Ounder in the simtion before either.


    Hearing this, he could not help but feel quite curious.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Krudo nodded as he said, ¡°the so-called Ounders have always existed, and there are quite a lot of them.


    ¡°Most of them are in the barren desert, and because they have always been blocked by the northern rulers, they are notmonly seen,¡± he spoke quite certainly.


    Following this, he described the Ounders that he had seen with his own eyes.


    They were called Guud Orcs and about 1.5 meters tall. They were about as strong as a strong male, and they were quite barbaric and liked to gather in tribes.


    These were the enemies that the northern rulers had to deal with.


    ¡°Guud Orcs¡­¡±


    Chen Heng repeated this name and felt that it was somewhat familiar.


    In the identity selection option, he had seen this race¡¯s option but had not chosen it.


    ¡°Those Guud Orcs are incredibly ferocious. Even though they¡¯re quite uncivilized and don¡¯t have swords or steel, there are many of them and can cause a lot of destruction,¡± Krudo said as he sighed.


    They chatted for a bit longer before going their separate ways.


    The next day, just as the sky began to brighten, Chen Heng got up and came to the square from yesterday.


    It was quite empty and still quiet.


    Chen Heng silently walked forwards; he thought that he was the first to arrive this time.


    Unexpectedly, however, there was a familiar figure standing there.


    Corripo stood there with his straight figure, looking like an upright pine tree.

 Chapter 31 – Teaching

    <h4>Chapter 31 - Teaching</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Corripo¡­¡±


    Looking at Corripo standing ahead, Chen Heng walked up and respectfully greeted him.


    Corripo looked at Chen Heng with surprise.


    ¡°Why are you here so early?¡±


    He looked at Chen Heng as he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get some extra sleep?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Chen Heng said, ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Corripo nodded and did not say anything else.


    Chen Heng did not say anything and silently waited by the side.


    Of course, he did not stand there doing nothing.


    Under Corripo¡¯s somewhat surprised gaze, he picked up his sword and found an empty around to practice.


    What he practiced was his sword techniques that he had developed in his previous simtion.


    After half a year, he had regained most of his techniques, and his sword strikes were like those of a grandmaster.


    ¡°Those sword techniques¡­¡±


    After watching for a while by the side, Corripo could not help but ask, ¡°Where did you learn those sword techniques from?¡±


    He had taken the bait.


    Hearing this voice, Chen Heng inwardly felt quite delighted, but he maintained a calm and slightly surprised expression, ¡°It was taught to me by my father¡¯s captain of the guards.¡±


    ¡°I began training with him from a young age,¡± Chen Heng said with a respectful look, pushing everything to the non-existent captain of the guards.


    ¡°Very good sword techniques.¡±


    Corripo¡¯s expression slightly changed, a look of praise in his eyes, ¡°They are much more useful than those purely ceremonial sword techniques that are just for show.


    ¡°Your father¡¯s captain of the guards must have been a very valiant warrior,¡± he said as he looked at Chen Heng.


    Speaking to there, looking at Chen Heng in front of him, he could not help but feel more favorably towards him.


    A warrior like him knew clearly what kind of price one had to pay for such an exquisite sword technique.


    Even though he had a teacher teaching him, for Chen Heng to reach such mastery, his talent and dedication were extraordinary.


    Adding on their previous encounters, an image of a diligent and respectful young man appeared in Corripo¡¯s mind.


    This was exactly what Chen Heng wanted.


    In order to gain benefits from Corripo, he had to first establish a good rtionship with him.


    Only by establishing a good rtionship could Chen Heng ess Corripo¡¯s resources, allowing him to quickly be stronger.


    Forming a good image in Corripo¡¯s mind was the first step to this.


    Standing there, Chen Heng nced at Corripo, and seeing that he was not going to say anything else, he turned and continued practicing.


    During this period of time, Corripo did not say anything and just silently observed.


    After a while, footsteps could be heard, and someone else arrived.


    It was someone Chen Heng was familiar with.


    Chen Heng turned and saw Krudo hurrying over.


    As he saw Chen Heng, he looked somewhat surprised and walked to his side.


    During this process, Corripo did not say anything and allowed Krudo to walk over.


    Following this, time continued to pass.


    As the sky became brighter, the others slowly gathered as well.


    However, there seemed to be fewer people than those Corripo had chosen thest time.


    Chen Heng looked around.


    In the previous lesson, Corripo had chosen around eight people, but including him and Krudo, there were only five people here.


    As for the remaining three people, they were nowhere to be seen. Perhaps they had been frightened by what had happened yesterday, or perhaps they were justte.


    However, no matter what the reason was, from what Corripo had said, they were now kicked out from the ss and lost the qualifications to continueing to this ss.


    Chen Heng could not help but inwardly sigh.


    That was how people were.


    Even though they had an opportunity right in front of them, they did not treasure it.


    ¡°Looks like just about everyone is here,¡± Corripo looked at the five people in front of him and said calmly after checking the time.


    Following this, he drew his sword.


    He continuously swung his silver sword, which gave off a light under the faint sunlight.


    Looking at this sword, some people¡¯s faces became pale, thinking back to the bloody scene from yesterday.


    Chen Heng silently stood there, looking at Krudo and waiting for him to move.


    As he watched on, Krudo also stretched out his hand.


    Corripo swung his sword in a unique manner, moving in various ways.


    The sword continuously shed through the air, sending out silver lights.


    ¡°Copy what I did just then,¡± Corripo did not do anything else and said calmly afterpleting a set of actions.


    Below, the five of them looked at each other, feeling somewhat at a loss.


    Corripo had not moved too quickly or too slow, but his actions were quiteplicated, and one would not be able to replicate them without a solid foundation.


    Having them try to copy his actions after just seeing them once was a bit demanding.


    However, no matter how difficult it was, they had to try it.


    Under Corripo¡¯s cold gaze, the five of them could only try to copy his actions from before.


    As expected, everyone moved quite awkwardly, and no one was able to copy the entire set of actions.


    Even Chen Heng, who had tried his best to memorize everything, could only barely copy part of it.


    Krudo was in a situation simr to him.


    Out of the five people, the two of them did the best, but they were unable to remember everything.


    Fortunately, Corripo did not say anything and only silently watched on.


    Following this, he performed the actions again and had them copy him again, and they repeated this many times.


    ¡°Three days.¡±


    Looking at the five students, he stretched out three fingers and said coolly, ¡°I will only teach the same content for three days.


    ¡°After three days, there will be new content.¡±


    After saying this, he turned and left.


    Three days¡­


    Looking at Corripo¡¯s leaving figure, Chen Heng frowned.


    Only teaching the same content for three days?


    That meant that if they could not learn within three days, they would fall behind.


    When that time came, it would be difficult to continue.


    Thinking to there, a sense of urgency welled up in Chen Heng.


    Standing there, he looked at Krudo.


    Krudo was also looking at Corripo¡¯s leaving figure, a resolute look on his face.


    After Corripo left, this lesson concluded.


    After returning to his residence, Chen Heng did not rest and immediately started to train.


    He madly trained, trying to turn those actions into muscle memory so that he could not forget them.


    At the start, he did not notice any abnormalities and only felt a bit tired.


    However, gradually, Chen Heng started to feel something different.


    ¡°The Life Energy in my body is surging¡­¡±


    On the empty plot ofnd, Chen Heng sensed the changes in his body and felt quite surprised.

 Chapter 32 – March

    <h4>Chapter 32 - March</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Unusual reactions from his Life Energy were not ordinary at all.


    Before awakening a Life Seed and bing a true Knight, Knights were unable to control their Life Energy.


    Ordinarily, Knights¡¯ Life Energy would peacefully hide in their bodies and not react much, apart from limited circumstances.


    For Chen Heng, his Life Energy would only react when he was cultivating the Knights Breathing Technique, and it would instinctively revolve around his body.


    Currently, he was not cultivating his Knights Breathing Technique, and yet his Life Energy was surging¡­


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    His expression became one of surprise as he thought of a possibility.


    ¡°What he is teaching us isn¡¯t a simple sword technique but a unique Knights Breathing Technique?¡±


    As Chen Heng thought of this possibility, he became somewhat shocked.


    Knights Breathing Techniques were incredibly precious legacies. Usually, only old families with powerful ancestors would have such legacies.


    Such things were called priceless treasures, and it was impossible to buy them.


    In the previous simtion, Chen Heng had traveled about as a mercenary and tried to search for Knights Breathing Techniques, but he could not obtain any.


    He had only obtained his Knights Breathing Technique after killing Sorondo and taking it from him.


    It was incredibly difficult to obtain and not something that an ordinary person could imagine.


    And now, Corripo as just casually teaching such a precious Knights Breathing Technique to others?


    Standing there, Chen Heng deeply breathed in and calmed himself down.


    The meaning behind this was incredibly important.


    No matter how he saw it, for Corripo to give out a priceless Knights Breathing Technique like this, Corripo¡¯s identity was not simple at all.


    Of course, to willingly give out a Knights Breathing Technique like this, there must be some purpose for it.


    ¡®What does he want?¡¯ Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Did he want to find those with talent as a Knight?


    It was possible.


    After all, from his actions, it seemed that this was indeed what he was aiming for.


    Those with talent as a Knight usually had stronger bodies, so the initial run was most likely a filter in order to select those with stronger bodies.


    Perhaps this was the next filter?


    Many thoughts shed past in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    He could not help but be excited.


    If it really was to filter out those with talent as a Knight, this was a great advantage.


    After all, he had confirmed that he already had talent as a Knight. As long as he revealed it at the right time, it was likely that Corripo would greatly value and nurture him.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng gritted his teeth and continued to train.


    In the following days in front of everyone, Chen Heng became even more hardworking.


    Originally, he had already been very diligent. He would always be the first to arrive and thest to leave.


    Over the past few days, he had be even more extreme.


    No matter what time it was, if people saw him, he was always training.


    It was as if he did not feel weariness and went all-out in training. This kind of dedication made others sigh with admiration.


    Krudo had already been very diligent, butpared to Chen Heng, he did not seem like much at all.


    Of course, the reason why Chen Heng trained like this was for others to see, especially Corripo.


    For someone like Corripo, if there was nothing extraordinary about him, how could he get Corripo to pay more attention to him?


    As for the weariness and pain from training, this was not much to Chen Heng.


    In this world, apart from life and death, nothing else was a big deal.


    Moreover, for Chen Heng, he was not afraid of death; rather, he was afraid of dying without having aplished anything.


    In his previous life, he had unexpectedly died from violence just as he had entered society.


    Now that he had the opportunity to live again, he greatly valued the opportunity.


    Even though everything in the simtion was not real to him, a portion of everything he gained could be brought back to his new reality.


    As such, everything he did was so he could live better in the future.


    For these things, temporary weariness and pain did not matter to him.


    Time gradually passed.


    Without realizing it, three months had already passed.


    Over the past three months, the ss of five students had been reduced to three.


    Apart from Chen Heng and Krudo, one other person had barely been able to hold on.


    However, this person was struggling and could barely keep up with them.


    He would most likely drop out soon.


    At midday, the sun hung high in the sky, giving off intense heat and light.


    Chen Heng finished his sses, looked at Corripo leaving, and thought to himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time¡­¡±


    Over the past three months, he had gained a lot of information.


    The Knights Breathing Technique from Corripo was not veryplete, but he had taught much of it in the past three months.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s interactions with Krudo, he heard that Krudo had started to feel some abnormalities.


    Calcting the time, it seemed about right.


    He went up and caught up to Corripo.


    ¡°Mr Corripo,¡± he called out.


    ¡°What is it?¡± hearing Chen Heng¡¯s voice, Corripo paused and calmly asked as he turned.


    Looking at Corripo, Chen Heng deeply breathed in before looking quite uneasy, ¡°Mr. Corripo, there seems to be something wrong with my body.¡±


    ¡°Something wrong with your body?¡± Corripo paused for a moment, seeming to have thought of something.


    He stood there and looked at Chen Heng somewhat expectantly as he said, ¡°Can you describe to me what the problem is?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was somewhat unsettled as he met Corripo¡¯s gaze as he said, ¡°Back when I practiced the sword techniques that you taught us, I suddenly felt some difort.


    ¡°In my body, there seems to be a wave of heat continuously flowing about¡­¡±


    His voice slightly trembled as he described a few of the most evident symptoms of Life Energy being stimted.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Corripo¡¯s expression finally changed.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Looking at Chen Heng, a trace of a smile appeared on his face, making him seem very happy.


    He turned and said, ¡°Come with me.¡±

 Chapter 33 – Wolf Knight

    <h4>Chapter 33 - Wolf Knight</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°As expected, there are symptoms of Life Energy being circted¡­¡±


    After a few moments on an empty field, Corripo looked at Chen Heng with a gaze filled with excitement and delight, ¡°This child indeed has talent to be a Knight.¡±


    He felt as if he had won a prize.


    Even though he had given out part of the Knights Breathing Technique, in actuality, he did not have much hope in finding people with talent as a Knight.


    After all, such people were simply too rare. If their ancestors did not have a Knight bloodline, it was difficult to find a single person with Knight talent among thousands.


    It was evident just how rare they were.


    Corripo had just been casually teaching; whatever their aplishments were were up to them.


    Even if people without Knight talent used the Knights Breathing Technique, they would be able to refine and strengthen their bodies.


    However, he had never thought that he would strike gold.


    At that moment, he felt quite pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°To be able to sense the changes in Life Energy in such a short amount of time, his Knight talent is quite good.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Corripo thought to himself.


    He did not expect Chen Heng to have already known a Knights Breathing Technique and cultivated it for half a year.


    He had thought that Chen Heng had only cultivated for two months before sensing these changes.


    This was undoubtedly the sign of a genius.


    Thinking to there, he could not help but smile.


    In actuality, his impression of Chen Heng was quite good.


    He was gentle, humble, diligent, and patient. He was respectful to his teachers and kind to ssmates. Anyone who saw him would like him.


    All of Chen Heng¡¯s efforts had been seen by him in the past period of time.


    He greatly appreciated Chen Heng¡¯s desperate efforts.


    However, with his identity, if he did not have Knight talent, there would not be much point. At most, he would just help him with some matters.


    It would be impossible to help him with more things.


    However, now that he had the talent to be a Knight, things werepletely different.


    Thinking to there, Corripo could not help but smile and look ahead.


    In front of him, Chen Heng was still standing there, looking at him.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Looking at Chen Heng, Corripo smiled and said, ¡°From now on,e to this square every night.¡±


    After saying this, he did not exin and directly left.


    Chen Heng was left standing there, looking at his back.


    ¡°I seeded.¡±


    Standing there, Chen Heng looked like he was spaced out, but he was inwardly grinning.


    His efforts over the past two months had finally been effective.


    ¡°At night, eh?¡±


    Chen Heng thought to himself before leaving.


    At night, the sky gradually became dark.


    In this age where they did not have lights, their night life was not as rich as in modern society.


    As such, when it was night time, the originally lively ces all became silent, and there were not many people around.


    Chen Heng came to the square, as per his agreement with Corripo.


    After arriving here, he was surprised to find that it was quite bright here.


    There were people holding torches all around, illuminating this area.


    Under the illumination of the fire, Corripo stood there by himself, a long shadow drawn out by the light.


    He stood there by himself, his back facing Chen Heng. It looked like he had been standing there for a while now.


    ¡°Mr. Corripo,¡± Chen Heng said with a respectful expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Corripo turned and nodded at Chen Heng before saying, ¡°Sit.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Heng sat down by the side.


    ¡°Kailin, do you know what a Knight is?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Corripo once again spoke and asked this question after a few moments.


    Before Chen Heng could reply, he continued, ¡°Knights are a group of people who wield extraordinary power.


    ¡°All knights reign above ordinary people, and they are the most powerful existences.¡±


    He continued, ¡°If one wants to be a Knight, one must first control Life Energy¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s just that controlling Life Energy takes talent, and not everyone can do so.


    ¡°Even in noble families, people with such talent are very rare.


    ¡°Kailin, do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Speaking to there, he paused and looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Chen Heng paused before a slight look of joy appeared on his face, ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s reaction, Corripo smiled, ¡°Kailin, you are one of those rare people with talent.


    ¡°Your talent is your most valuable treasure.


    ¡°From today onwards, I will teach you how to use this treasure.


    ¡°How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Corripo.¡± Chen Heng immediately got up and deeply bowed towards Corripo.


    Corripo did not expect such a reaction.


    He stared for a moment beforeing back to his senses. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, you can sit.


    From today onwards, you are part of the Wolf Knight School.¡±


    ¡°Wolf Knight School?¡±


    Chen Heng was quite surprised, ¡°School? Knights have Schools as well?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Corripo nodded, ¡°Apart from some Knights who are trained by their families, most Knights have Schools.


    ¡°Different Schools¡¯ Knights Breathing Techniques have different effects and uses.


    ¡°Of course, there are some wild Knights who happened to obtain a Knights Breathing Technique.


    ¡°However, these wild Knights often quickly disappear or be nobility.¡±


    Standing there, he exined to Chen Heng and told him a lot about Knights.


    Before, Chen Heng did not know much about this.


    Even though he had a Knights Breathing Technique, he did not know much about Knights.


    Of course, it was notte hearing about these things now.


    Just like that, he silently listened to Corripo¡¯s lesson.


    Time gradually passed, and Corripo only stopped after two hours.


    He looked at the mes that were about to die down, then looked back at Chen Heng before nodding and saying, ¡°We¡¯ll stop here for today, go back and rest.¡±


    Chen Heng respectfully nodded before turning and leaving.


    Following this, Chen Heng woulde here every night to silently listen to the lessons.


    He greatly valued the lessons from Corripo and did not dare to miss any of them. He would take many notes every day, afraid that he would forget something.


    This was an opportunity to receive formal Knight training, and it was incredibly rare. It could be said that if he missed this opportunity, he might not receive another one.


    Through Corripo, Chen Heng understood the true distinction between Knights.


    Just like what he knew, those who had just awakened Life Energy and had powerful bodies, but had not awakened Life Seeds, were called Knight Apprentices.


    Only those who had awakened Life Seeds and controlled their Life Energy could be called true Knights.


    Above Knights were Great Knights, and the symbol of them was that they had long lifespans.


    Great Knights couldpletely control their Life Energy, and not only would their Life Energy not damage their bodies, but they could also instead use their Life Energy to quickly restore their bodies.


    As such, after reaching this level, Knights¡¯ lifespans would be much longer.


    A true Great Knight often lived to around 150 years old.


    Moreover, there were even more powerful beings above the Great Knights.


    It was just that Corripo did not say anything about such existences.


    After all, there was no point talking about them.


    Time gradually passed. As Corripo taught him, Chen Heng grew day by day.


    Compared to the Knights Breathing Technique he had taken from Sorondo, the Knights Breathing Technique that Corripo passed to him was moreplete and had better effects.


    Moreover, even though Corripo was not a very good teacher, he was still a very experienced Knight.


    He could immediately see and understand any problems that Chen Heng had.


    As such, with Corripo watching him from the side, Chen Heng could avoid the difficult predicament he had faced in the previous simtion.


    Just like that, time gradually passed.


    Without realizing it, half a year had passed.

 Chapter 34 – Changes in Half A Year

    <h4>Chapter 34 - Changes in Half A Year</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Early in the morning, the sun rose just as usual.


    It was drizzling outside, and sunlight shined through the flurry of raindrops.


    Chen Heng got up and walked to the familiar square.


    After walking to the square, he first trained his sword techniques before beginning his Body Forging, doing some strange actions.


    His actions were the foundational Body Forging Technique.


    Afterpleting a set, Chen Heng stopped.


    ¡°Finally, I¡¯vepleted Body Forging¡­¡±


    Standing at the square, sweat continuously dripped down Chen Heng¡¯s body. Sensing this feeling, Chen Heng inwardly sighed as he thought to himself.


    It had been around one year since he hade to this world.


    Over this one year, he had achieved much.


    After one year, he had finally reachedpletion in Body Forging.


    He had also attained much in the Knights Breathing Technique.


    His originally weak Life Energy continuously grew as he trained his Body Forging. He could now clearly sense it, but he could not truly control it.


    This was already very good; even Corripo was very shocked at Chen Heng¡¯s progress.


    This was not just because Chen Heng had good talent.


    Based on Chen Heng¡¯s own senses, his Knight talent was only ordinary.


    The reason why he was making such good progress was because he had his previous experiences.


    In his previous simtion, he had cultivated the Knights Breathing Technique for many years. Even though he did not delve deep into it because hecked talent, he still had his experiences.


    This was one of the reasons.


    The other reason was because the Body Forging Technique and Knights Breathing Technique were assisting each other.


    During his normal training, Chen Heng could sense that the Body Training Technique was useful in helping him with his Knights Breathing Technique.


    Both of them were body-refining techniques, so it made sense that they would support andplement each other.


    Adding on his half a year of training at Baron Kaisen¡¯s territory, with a sufficient foundation, he was able to progress by leaps and bounds.


    His current self was like apletely different person than when he had just arrived here.


    ¡°Kailin, you got up so early again?¡±


    A voice came from afar.


    Chen Heng looked up and saw Krudo standing there not too far away, looking at him.


    He was wearing tight, ck clothes and held a sword. He seemed to be preparing to train as well.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have much to do, so I came early,¡± Chen Heng smiled, ¡°You also came early.¡±


    ¡°Look at you¡­¡±


    Krudo felt quite gloomy, ¡°You already have good talent and you¡¯re so diligent too. If I ck for even a little bit, I¡¯ll bepletely left behind by you¡­¡±


    In the past half a year, Krudo¡¯s Knight talent had also manifested, and he had also been officially taken in by Corripo as a member of the Wolf Knight School.


    Compared to Chen Heng, his progress in the past half a year was much slower. Even though he had also awakened Life Energy, he could notpare to Chen Heng.


    Of course, this was not just a problem of talent.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, Krudo¡¯s talent was most likely above his.


    It was just that the mutually beneficial rtionship between the Body Forging Technique and Knights Breathing Technique was very good, and adding on the fact that Chen Heng was much more diligent than other people, this was why he was able to progress faster than Krudo.


    Looking at Krudo, Chen Heng onlyughed and did not exin.


    ¡°Tomorrow is Kelly¡¯s banquet; do you want to go together?¡± Chen Heng asked after a while.


    ¡°Kelly, that sissy?¡±


    Krudo shook his head disdainfully, ¡°Forget it, I feel annoyed whenever I see him. Isn¡¯t it better to use that time to train?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded calmly, not seeming surprised, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to go by myself then.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so interesting about those boring banquets,¡± Krudo said as he shook his head.


    ¡°A bunch of people singing the praises of all kinds of poems and ttering each other¡¯s ancestors; what¡¯s the point of that?¡± he muttered.


    Chen Heng only smiled and did not say anything.


    Over the past half a year, Chen Heng had gone from not knowing any people or the ce to bing quite familiar here.


    He had gotten to know many people with high standing, extraordinary strength, and skills like Krudo.


    Over the past year, he had achieved a lot.


    Those with high standings did not refuse Chen Heng because he was not only Corripo¡¯s student but a Knight Apprentice who had awakened Life Energy. He was already quite famous in the Kutu Royal City.


    To those of ordinary standing, Chen Heng was very friendly and would often help them, making people have favorable impressions of him.


    In just half a year, he had gotten to know many people.


    In this area, Krudo was far inferior to him.


    As someone from the north, he was easily discriminated against by others, and he was often called a barbarian by others.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, this was not a big problem. Even though northern rulers were often looked down on by other nobles, they were still nobles. He was also someone with Knight talent, so as long as he was willing to show his friendliness to others, there would definitely be people who would want to befriend him.


    However, Krudo was quitecking in this regard, and he was not willing to get to know those people at all.


    As such, apart from Chen Heng and a few others, he did not have any other friends in the Kutu Royal City.


    It was a big differencepared to Chen Heng.


    After a day of training, Chen Heng and Krudo said their goodbyes and went back to their own rooms.


    Chen Heng had moved out from the Kutu Royal Academy, and he had his own residence.


    His new residence was a manor that was quite spacious, and he had everything it needed. Even though it was not very luxurious, Chen Heng had made it a nice ce to stay in.


    There were also a few attendants there to wait on Chen Heng.


    Of course, all of these things cost quite a bit of money.


    Just to maintain his current lifestyle, it cost Chen Heng many big silver coins every month.


    To be able to live this kind of lifestyle showed his current financial situation. Compared to half a year ago, it had also greatly improved.

 Chapter 35 – The Importance of Standing

    <h4>Chapter 35 - The Importance of Standing</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The main reason for the improvement in Chen Heng¡¯s living circumstances was because of Baron Kaisen.


    After hearing that Chen Heng had be the student of a Knight and awakened talent to be a Knight, Baron Kaisen seemed to have decided to fully support Chen Heng, and much had changed.


    Before, he had already greatly supported Chen Heng, but now, his support had be immense.


    It could be said that in Baron Kaisen¡¯s territory, after paying taxes, most of the funds were given to Chen Heng to fund his lifestyle in the Kutu Royal City.


    With this amount of money, Chen Heng was able to live quitefortably. He also set up many investments and business ventures, greatly changing his financial situation.


    After returning to his manor and going to his room, Chen Heng changed into clean clothes before getting on a carriage to go elsewhere.


    Soon, he arrived at an unfamiliar manor.


    This ce was very big, and was much more luxurious and extravagant than his own.


    After getting off from the carriage, there was already someone waiting at the entrance, and he greeted Chen Heng.


    ¡°Mr. Kailin, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, the old butler came up and smiled, ¡°Young master Kelly has been waiting inside for a while.¡±


    ¡°Apologies, we ran into some issues on the way, so I ended up being a bitte,¡± Chen Heng gave an apologetic smile before saying, ¡°Please take me in.¡±


    The old butler smiled and nodded before slowly leading him forwards.


    As they walked in, the decorations in the manor were revealed to Chen Heng.


    Compared to Chen Heng¡¯s residence, this ce was much more exquisite and had many more ornaments. There were all kinds of things that came from foreignnds, looking quite beautiful.


    As they walked, the sweet fragrance of grass and flowers came from around them.


    Soon, they reached the main hall.


    There were already many people standing in the hall.


    These people conversed in low tones, and there were some who were currently dancing together; it seemed like quite a rxed party.


    Of course, these people were mostly quite young, so the party was quite casual and not as restrictive as formal banquets.


    Seeing Chen Heng walk in, the atmosphere somewhat changed.


    Many people¡¯s attention gathered on Chen Heng.


    They all looked somewhat surprised, as if they did not expect him toe.


    ¡°Kailin, my friend.¡±


    Ahead, a somewhat handsome young man in gold clothes stood up and walked over, and he directly hugged him.


    ¡°Why did youe sote?¡±


    He smiled as he said, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Chen Heng smiled before saying, ¡°We¡¯re good friends; I would never miss your banquet.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Hearing this, a slight smile appeared on Kelly¡¯s face.


    Following this, he pulled Chen Heng forwards, looking somewhat pleased.


    For someone of his standing, the current Chen Heng was an extremely important guest. In fact, he was about as important as the children of some major figures.


    The reason was very simple.


    Even though Chen Heng¡¯s identity was ordinary, his teacher was Corripo; this alone could make up for theck of background.


    Moreover, Chen Heng was a Knight Apprentice, and he was a publicly acknowledged genius in the Kutu Royal City. He was said to be one of the Knight Apprentices with the greatest potential.


    Adding on Chen Heng¡¯s own abilities and the good reputation that he had made for himself, he was much more useful than the children of major figures.


    After all, even though they had distinguished backgrounds, apart from a small minority of them, most of them did not have much substance. How could theypare to a future Knight?


    Many people clearly understood this.


    In the past half a year, many people had invited him to banquets or other activities.


    Chen Heng obviously did not attend all of them.


    After all, once there was too much of something, it would not be worth as much.


    Those people wanted to get close to Chen Heng so they could have the friendship of a future Knight.


    However, friendship was often quite fake.


    If Chen Heng went to all of the banquets and got to know everyone, it would not have as good of an effect.


    After all, if everyone had his friendship, it would not be worth as much anymore.


    Only by making it rare could he make it valuable.


    As such, Chen Heng did not get close to too many people, and he maintained a distance from the majority of people.


    As such, not anyone could get Chen Heng toe to their banquet.


    Thus, for Kelly to be able to get Chen Heng toe to his banquet, this was something that he felt quite pleased about.


    Sensing the looks of confusion and surprise on everyone else¡¯s faces, Kelly¡¯s smile became even brighter, and he felt even more favorably towards Chen Heng.


    In the hall, he introduced all of the people present to Chen Heng.


    As expected, whenever he introduced Chen Heng as a Knight, many people could not help but cry out.


    During the course of things, Chen Heng¡¯s expression remained calm, and he seemed to ignore the surprised looks.


    Only after a while did he sit down by the side and silently watch the banquet progress.


    It had to be said that it was quite understandable for Krudo not to like toe to these banquets and instead train by himself.


    At least to Chen Heng, such banquets were incredibly boring.


    Young men and women from noble families, who wore fashionable clothes and were styled elegantly, would talk among themselves, praise certain poems, or invite others to dance.


    Chen Heng felt incredibly bored, and there was nothing that interested him.


    Of course, because of his identity as a Knight and his good looks over this process, many women came to him and invited him to dance.


    If Chen Heng wanted, he might be able to have beauties all around him and in his arms, just like many other people around him.


    However, Chen Heng calmly and politely rejected all of them.


    It was not that he did not like women but because he wanted to maintain a good reputation.


    Often, reputation was a kind of strength.


    In order to maintain a good reputation, over the past half a year, Chen Heng had been kind to everyone, but he had not be involved with any women or been in conflict with anyone. This was in order to establish the image of a virtuous and pure Knight.


    Now that he had formed a good image with such great effort, how could he just throw it away like that?


    Chen Heng was hoping that one day, when he had built up a good enough image, he could find himself a noblewoman of high standing.


    How could he ruin his ns just like that?


    As such, Chen Heng gave warm smiles to the women, but he rejected all of them.


    Around him, women¡¯s moans would asionally sound out, seeming like there were many people doing certain things.


    Chen Heng did not look over and sat straight, seemingpletely unaffected.


    Within the chaotic scene of the banquet, he seemed like the most unique scene, making people feel surprised.


    All around him, looking at Chen Heng sitting calmly on his chair, because of his handsome face and his elegant aura, the women around him could not help but feel attracted to him.


    For some reason, even though Chen Heng paid no attention to them, they could not help but feel enthralled by him.


    ¡°Who, who is that person?¡±


    Finally, Chen Heng¡¯s actions attracted a certain person¡¯s attention.


    In the corner, there was a girl who was 15 or 16 years old wearing a ck dress. Sitting there, she secretly looked over at Chen Heng, and a look of curiosity appeared on her face.

 Chapter 36 – Verna

    <h4>Chapter 36 - Verna</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Looking at Chen Heng sitting there with a straight figure and an amicable smile, the girl could not help but speak out loud.


    Even she could feel that Chen Heng was quite extraordinary.


    Even though he just sat there and did not speak, he seemed like he was the center of all attention. Even the host of this banquet, Sir Kelly, seemed to bepletely outshined by him.


    Moreover, his aura seemedpletely different to those around him.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Verna could not help but feel curious.


    ¡°That is Knight Kailin from Dafin. Even though he is quite young, he is already a Knight,¡± an attendant said softly, introducing Chen Heng to Verna.


    ¡°He was the son of a lowly Baron, but through his efforts he became a student of Mr. Corripo and became a Knight¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s story, Verna¡¯s eyes lit up and could not help but say, ¡°So amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°In the Kutu Royal City, he is very famous and hailed as the Knight Apprentice most likely to be a true Knight in the future,¡± the attendant continued.


    As she listened, Verna¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter.


    Sitting there, she looked at the elegant and handsome Chen Heng and could not help but feel favorably towards him.


    This was especially so given that even though there were many women approaching him, he would warmly refuse. He waspletely different than everyone else around him.


    Sitting there, she hesitated for a moment but could not resist getting up. She mustered up her courage, hoping to invite Chen Heng for a dance.


    In this process, she seemed very hesitant, worried that she would be rejected.


    However, in the end, she still got up and slowly walked towards Chen Heng as the girls around her watched on.


    Seeing her actions, those girls did not say something and only looked on expectantly, hoping to see Verna be rejected by Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng naturally also noticed this.


    As he looked over, he noticed Verna¡¯s appearance.


    She looked quite ordinary and was not very good looking; at most, she could be called delicate and pretty.


    Apart from her looks, her figure was also very ordinary. Even though she was notcking,pared to the tall and voluptuous women, she just seemed ordinary.


    Of course, Chen Heng was not so shallow when looking at women.


    What he cared about were things of substance, such as background, identity, potential¡­


    From that angle, this girl waspletely qualified.


    Even though she hid it quite well, Chen Heng could tell that her identity was not ordinary at all.


    Chen Heng could tell this from the reactions of Kelly and the others.


    From before, Kelly would asionally look over to the corner at that girl.


    From this girl¡¯s appearance and figure, it was unlikely that Kelly was interested in her. It was more likely that her identity was not ordinary, so he had to continuously keep an eye on her to make sure nothing unexpected happened.


    For someone of Kelly¡¯s standing to take her so seriously, this girl¡¯s identity was definitely quite important.


    Chen Heng continued to look at her.


    ¡°She seems to be only 15 or 16 years old¡­¡±


    He looked at Verna walking over and made that guess, feeling at ease.


    Since she was only 15 or 16 years old, even in the chaos of the noble circles, she was most likely quite pure and would not have anyplications tied to her.


    She was very differentpared to the women around him.


    As such, Chen Heng decided to get to know her and see.


    Thinking to there, he started to think to himself.


    Even if he wanted to interact with this girl, he could not go too far.


    For him to have rejected so many people, but then happily dance with someone else, it did not look too good.


    In that case, should he go for a more roundabout route¡­


    Thoughts shed in Chen Heng¡¯s mind, but he looked calm externally, peacefully gazing at the things around him.


    In front of him, the girl slowly walked over.


    ¡°H-Hello¡­¡±


    Walking in front of Chen Heng, Verna looked at him and stuttered, ¡°Can I please dance with you?¡±


    She spoke very softly, seeming very shy.


    Verna was indeed feeling very shy currently.


    Before, she had been gazing at Chen Heng from afar, but now that she hade before him, she was able to look at him clearly.


    He was much taller than she had expected; just sitting there, he seemed very tall.


    He was wearing a ck robe and was tall and well-built. His long hair fell freely, and it was notbed with all kinds of fancy decorations. It simply fell naturally, seeming very gentle and agreeable.


    His appearance was handsome and exquisite, and seemed incredibly charming.


    In the past in the Court, she had seen many excellent and handsome men.


    Her mother had had many lovers in the past, and most of them were handsome men who Verna had seen before.


    However,pared to Chen Heng, she felt that those men were not much and could notpare to him.


    In front of her, he was sitting there with a gentle look on his valiant face as he gazed at her.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Verna could not stop her face from bing red, her heart thumping. She was almost too embarrassed to look up at him.


    After saying those words, she did not say any more and felt incredibly embarrassed, worried that he would refuse.


    She had never felt this feeling before, being worried that someone would reject her.


    Chen Heng was silent for a moment before speaking, ¡°You¡¯re still young; there¡¯s no need for you to dance that kind of dance yet.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm, and he paused for a moment before smiling and saying, ¡°You didn¡¯t bring a dancing partner with you this time?¡±


    Hearing those words, Verna felt a bit disappointed before shaking her head.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s like that¡­¡±


    Chen Heng thought for a moment before smiling, ¡°Even though I¡¯m very bad at dancing these kinds of dances, if you don¡¯t mind, I can apany you.


    ¡°However, please agree to a request from me.¡±


    He looked at Verna with a kind smile as he said gently, as if he was looking after a little sister, ¡°Try not toe to these events for adults in the future.¡±


    As he spoke with his soft voice, he looked at Verna and lightly smiled.

 Chapter 37 – Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 37 - Assassin</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°So it¡¯s not for anything else but for looking after that child?¡±


    At that moment, looking at the smile on Chen Heng¡¯s smile, many people thought the same thing.


    Looking at the handsome Chen Heng and the mild look on his face, they could not help but feel respect.


    Frankly speaking, as nobles, they encountered many temptations normally; it was something that ordinary people could not imagine.


    For someone to maintain their principles and not be tempted, he was worthy of respect.


    For him to be able to resist temptation, while also treating an unfamiliar little girl kindly, he was undoubtedly the virtuous Knight Kailin.


    They all inwardly sighed and thought to themselves.


    No one thought that Chen Heng had any ulterior motives towards Verna.


    After all, there were many women with better looks and figures than Verna.


    Of those people, many of them had expressed their interest in Chen Heng, but all of them had been politely rejected by Chen Heng.


    Now, him epting this little girl¡¯s invite was evidently to take care of her and not make her feel bad, rather than anything else.


    That was what everyone was thinking.


    Even Kelly did not think too much.


    Even though he knew that Verna¡¯s identity was not simple, he did not think that Chen Heng would know her identity. Moreover, Chen Heng had created too good of an image for himself, so Kelly never suspected everything.


    As for Verna, her mind waspletely nk and her face directly became red.


    She looked at Chen Heng and mustered up her courage as she said, ¡°Mr Kailin¡­ doesn¡¯t like meing to such ces?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Chen Heng smiled as he said, ¡°It¡¯s that people of different ages do different things.


    ¡°Given your age, it¡¯s a bit too early toe to events like this.


    ¡°Of course, this is just a suggestion.¡±


    He looked at Verna and lightly smiled as he said, ¡°At the end of the day, it depends on your own feelings.


    ¡°No one else has the right to make your decisions for you¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng and hearing these words, Verna thought to herself.


    She had heard other people say such things before.


    One of her older sisters had said simr things to her before, but she spoke much more severely than Chen Heng.


    For some reason, even though they were the same words, when Chen Heng said them, she did not feel as resistant.


    She tilted her head to the side, not understanding too much.


    A hand stretched out and held her hand.


    As many women looked on with admiration, Chen Heng got up and lightly held Verna¡¯s hand.


    They walked forwards and went to a corner as they began to dance.


    The Kutu Principality¡¯s nobles¡¯ dances were quite unique. As a noble, Chen Heng had learned these dances before at Baron Kaisen¡¯s territory.


    Of course in the past, he did not participate in such activities much.


    As such, his actions seemed a bit out of practice, just as he had said.


    However, even though he was a bit out of practice, he was not bad.


    These dances, at their root, were just a way of moving one¡¯s body.


    Given Chen Heng¡¯s current body and its strength and suppleness, it would not be too hard for him to dance well.


    In front of him, Verna moved together with him.


    In front of Chen Heng, Verna instinctively moved, her eyes tightly fixed on Chen Heng, looking at his face dumbly.


    Only after the dance was over did shee back to her senses.


    ¡°Good job.¡± Chen Heng warmly smiled and did not let go of her hand as he held her hand and slowly walked with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    Looking at Verna, he smiled, ¡°Remember to rest early after getting back.¡±


    After speaking, he let go of Verna¡¯s hand and politely said his goodbyes before walking back towards his seat.


    Verna somewhat absent-mindedly walked back to her seat.


    The whole way, she could not help but think back to that feeling just then.


    She could still feel the feeling of Kailin¡¯s palm, and even though they only had a brief encounter, his appearance was engraved in her mind.


    Verna thought back to that feeling, and she still did note back to her senses as she absent-mindedly walked back to her seat.


    Whoosh¡­


    A soft sound came from the sound, sounding like the sound of a sword being drawn from its sheath.


    ¡°Watch out!!¡± Cries sounded out and women shrieked.


    Hearing these voices, Verna instinctively turned.


    She saw a silver dagger quicklying towards her.


    ¡°Who!!¡±


    The feeling of death appeared within her heart.


    In that moment, Verna felt as if her heart had stopped, and her entire body became icy cold.


    Terror appeared in her mind, and she found it difficult to breathe.


    In front of her, there was an ordinary-looking female servant wearing a gray robe who suddenly pulled out a dagger and rushed at Verna.


    Around her, there were more people gathering over here, looking at Verna with sharp killing intent.


    ¡°They want to kill me?


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Verna¡¯s body felt cold, and that was the only thought in her nk mind.


    These people acted too quickly, and she could not react at all to this sudden threat.


    Those people quickly came close and were about to reach her.


    Fortunately, at that moment, someone finally acted.


    Whoosh¡­


    A light wind blew out as a hand stretched out and sent that dagger flying.


    Following this, a tall figure blocked in front of Verna.


    Bang!!


    A figure quickly flew backwards.


    In that moment, that assassin was sted backwards and heavily crashed into a wall.


    Chen Heng silently stood in the center of the crowd.


    He stood there with one arm around Verna and held a silver sword in his right hand, which gave off a faint light under the candlelight.


    Around him, a few figures simultaneously rushed out, and the sound of swords being drawn could continuously be heard.


    ¡°Be careful!!¡± seeing this scene, many people cried out, feeling extremely nervous.


    In the next moment, Chen Heng also started to move.


    Silently standing there and sensing the movement around him, his expression was calm and steady.


    Suddenly, he vigorously shed out countless strikes, all of the attacks bringing with them a wild wind, destroying all of the iing attacks.


    Bang!!


    Blood sttered out in all directions, and a few figures simultaneously crashed to the ground.


    Without much noise, Kailin unleashed and disyed his power as a Knight.


    In the whole process, he did not have any extra movements and kept one arm around Verna as he easily dealt with those assassins.


    Everyone in the surroundings looked at Chen Heng in shock; even the coldest person could not help but look at him with lit up eyes.


    ¡°Kailin, my friend, are you alright?¡± ahead, Kelly¡¯s voice sounded out.


    He strode over, and looking at Verna in Chen Heng¡¯s arms, he inwardly let out a sigh of relief before checking on Chen Heng with an ashen face.

 Chapter 38 – Influence

    <h4>Chapter 38 - Influence</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and looked at Verna in his embrace as he asked, ¡°What about you? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Being embraced by Chen Heng, Verna¡¯s face became red as she nodded.


    Chen Heng smiled and let go of her so that she could leave.


    Verna somewhat absent-mindedly left; her mind was stillpletely nk.


    Thinking of the scene from before, and how Chen Heng had attacked, she could not help but feel her mind go nk.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at Kelly in front of him, ¡°They were all ordinary people; none of them were Knight Apprentices.


    ¡°However, none of them were weak, and all of them were well-trained elites. I don¡¯t know where they came from.¡±


    Speaking to there, he could not help but frown, feeling quite confused.


    ¡°After I interrogate them, we¡¯ll know where they¡¯re from,¡± Kelly said vehemently with an ashen face.


    This was public humiliation to him.


    This banquet was held by him and most people here were nobles. It could be said that they all had important identities and were not ordinary people.


    If anything happened to anyone at this banquet, he would be in trouble.


    Most people would not care how things had happened; they would just know that there was an assassination at Kelly¡¯s banquet.


    If that was all, it would not have been too big of a deal. However, Kelly had seen clearly that they were aiming for Verna.


    With Verna¡¯s identity, if anything happened to her¡­


    Kelly could not help but shudder, unable to imagine the terrifying consequences.


    If they had assassinated Verna, the entire Kutu Royal City might have fallen into chaos, and Kelly would be doomed. Even his father, a Count, would not be able to protect him.


    Fortunately, Knight Kailin had been present¡­


    At that moment, Kelly felt incredibly fortunate that he was friends with Chen Heng and had been able to invite him here.


    Otherwise, things could have gone terribly.


    With those assassins¡¯ abilities, if it was not a Knight like Chen Heng acting, it might have been toote.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng became even more important to him.


    ¡°Looks like after this, the banquet probably won¡¯t be able to go on.¡±


    Looking at Kelly, Chen Heng lightly smiled and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s like that, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Kelly nodded and said, ¡°Thank you so much for your help, though right now is not a good time to talk.


    ¡°I will visit you in a few days to properly thank you,¡± he said with a serious expression.


    Chen Heng smiled and nodded, and he turned and left under everyone¡¯s respectful gazes.


    Before he left, Chen Heng gave a secret nce towards a corner.


    The candles were not very bright, making that corner seem somewhat dim and impossible to see clearly.


    However, with Chen Heng¡¯s vision, he could see clearly into the distance.


    There was a young girl looking at him; she had not left.


    Sensing that gaze, Chen Heng inwardly smiled but did not stay, and he directly left.


    ¡°Princess, he has already left,¡± a servant said, her face a bit pale.


    Verna reluctantly looked away.


    ¡°Do you think I can meet him again?¡± she asked while looking at the servant in front of her.


    The servant paused for a moment before saying, ¡°You are the Princess and can meet whoever you want to summon.


    ¡°However, you are still young and it is not suitable for you to individually meet with young men.¡±


    She reminded her in a soft voice, ¡°However, as long as you are willing, Princess, there will always be more opportunities in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Verna nodded and finally gave a slight smile, ¡°There will always be opportunities.¡±


    ¡°I wonder how effective my actions tonight will be¡­¡±


    Sitting in the carriage, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    He had gained more than he had expected at this banquet.


    He had juste to this banquet to get to know some more people, develop his image, and perhaps discuss some business matters.


    He had never thought that not only would he be able to get to know a good target, but he had also been able to show off.


    No matter how good a weapon was, if there was no opportunity to use it, it would be useless.


    Even though Chen Heng was a Knight and was far stronger than ordinary people, if he did not have a chance to show his strength off, no one would understand just how powerful he was.


    Chen Heng had been able to show his strength, and this would make other people feel more favorably towards him.


    This included the people Chen Heng had saved, such as Verna and Kelly.


    To Chen Heng, this was his biggest gain.


    Chen Heng decided that after going back, he would try to investigate Verna¡¯s true identity.


    After concluding the results, he would decide how to act.


    If she ticked all of Chen Heng¡¯s boxes, perhaps he would take the initiative and try to get to know her.


    Sitting in the carriage, Chen Heng sat by himself and continuously thought to himself.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, it had been half a month.


    Over this past half a month, Chen Heng had acted quite steadily, and he was just like normal. He either went to sses or trained, seeming incredibly diligent.


    During this period of time, the results of Chen Heng¡¯s actions that night manifested.


    In just a short period of time, Chen Heng became even more famous, and news of his bravery spread throughout all of the Kutu Principality¡¯s noble circles.


    Who knew how many of the people there had spread news about Chen Heng¡¯s actions that night.


    Immediately, Chen Heng¡¯s reputation had be even greater.


    During that period of time, Kelly hade to visit Chen Heng and told him something¡ªhe had found the identities of those assassins.


    What was surprising was that those assassins did note from the Kutu Principality but a famous assassin organisation from a neighboring kingdom.


    They had been hired to assassinate Kelly and others.


    Of course, that was only Kelly¡¯s way of exining things.


    In actuality, Chen Heng knew the truth.


    It was evident that the person those assassins wanted to kill was that girl called Verna.


    Even though Kelly had been on their hit list, he was not as important as Verna.

 Chapter 39 – Princess

    <h4>Chapter 39 - Princess</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Looking at Kelly, Chen Heng understood but gave a faint smile as he said, ¡°So why did those peoplee to assassinate you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± a dark look appeared on Kelly¡¯s face, ¡°Those assassins were not higher-ups, and they were just the ones responsible for killing and did not know anything. They didn¡¯t even know who hired them.


    ¡°Moreover, they used various methods to allmit suicide.¡±


    Speaking to there, his face became ashen; he was evidently feeling terrible.


    These people came from an assassin organisation and evidently did note here just because they were bored. They had been hired.


    However, now that they had died, they had lost their only lead, and it would be difficult to continue investigating.


    After all, dead men tell no tales.


    If these people hade from the Kutu Principality, it would not be as big of a problem; with Kelly¡¯s family¡¯s strength, as long as they wanted to, they would be able to find some traces.


    However, the ones who hired them had considered this.


    Shadow¡¯s Touch was an assassination organisation from a foreign Kingdom and it kept absolute confidentiality. It was impossible for it to betray its client just because of Kelly¡¯s family¡¯s power.


    As such, Kelly could only make guesses.


    He listed a few guesses to Chen Heng before leaving with an ashen face.


    Of course, before leaving, in order to thank Chen Heng for his help, he had brought many gifts. He had also discussed a few business ventures with extremely favorable terms for Chen Heng.


    In response, Chen Heng did not refuse and directly epted.


    Within the pce in the Kutu Royal City.


    Inside a beautiful hall, it was quite peaceful.


    This was a very spacious area, and there were not many people around.


    A woman sat at the center of the hall by herself, taking care of various matters.


    A faint ray of golden sunlight shined through the window onto the woman¡¯s body, making her figure and snow-white skin seem extremely alluring.


    She did not look very old, perhaps 25 or 26 years old. She was extremely beautiful and wore a thin, short robe. Sitting there, she thought to herself.


    At that moment, hurried footsteps sounded out from outside, apanied by a big ruckus.


    Olivia frowned and looked at the person who had walked over and asked softly, ¡°Verna tried to sneak out again?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Not too far away, a servant half-knelt with a respectful look and said, ¡°In the past half a month, this is the third time.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Olivia coldly harrumphed, ¡°She snuck out without my permission and was almost assassinated, and yet she still tries to sneak out.


    ¡°Has she grown tired of living?¡±


    Hearing Olivia¡¯s words, the female servant half-knelt, not daring to say anything.


    Olivia rubbed her forehead and lightly sighed before saying wearily, ¡°Tell me, why has she been trying to sneak out so much?


    ¡°Also, tell me about what happened that day.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The female servant nodded before talking about everything that had happened at the banquet.


    As she listened, Olivia suddenly frowned, ¡°Wait. Are you sure that night it was Verna taking the initiative to invite someone to dance?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The female servant nodded.


    ¡°And then that person happened to act and save Verna?¡± Olivia slowly asked.


    Hearing the female servant reply in the affirmative, Olivia realized something.


    ¡°The clich¨¦ of a Knight saving a Princess.¡±


    She shook her head before thinking to herself.


    This incident was quite the coincidence.


    Verna was her little sister and also a Princess of the Kutu royal family. There were many, many people who had reasons to harm her.


    It was just that as soon as Verna had slipped out, someone hade to assassinate her?


    Was it a problem with Kelly?


    Moreover, she had just so happened to be saved by that person; it was quite a coincidence.


    Was this nned in advance?


    In that moment, many thoughts ran through Olivia¡¯s mind.


    Compared to Verna, she was much older and had seen many things.


    Firstly, living in the royal family, she was instinctively suspicious of everything and doubted many things.


    ¡°What kind of person is Kailin?¡±


    Following this, she began to ask about Chen Heng.


    In response, the female servant began to give an outline of Chen Heng¡¯s past.


    From her information, Olivia obtained a greater understanding of Chen Heng.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t sound bad at all.¡±


    Listening to the female servant describe Chen Heng¡¯s past, Olivia¡¯s expression rxed a bit and nodded, ¡°Hees from a noble family from the southern side, and his family is not too powerful. He is also Corripo¡¯s student and has good talent, and he has great hope in bing a Knight¡­¡±


    She thought to herself, ¡°If there are no problems about him, he would be a good match for Verna.¡±


    As a Princess of the royal family, she was much younger than the others and she had Olivia as a big sister.


    This meant that she did not have much chance in fighting for the throne, so not many people would want to support her.


    With Verna¡¯s identity as a Princess, if she was married into some of therge noble families, it was easy for there to be problems.


    As a Princess under the current circumstances, it was easy for others to take advantage of her and use her.


    As such, from how Olivia saw it, it would be best for Verna to marry a noble whose family was not too powerful but could protect themselves.


    A Knight from a small noble family in the south was simply perfect.


    Of course, even though Olivia felt that Chen Heng was quite good from the surface of things, she still had to think about it in detail.


    ¡°What is Knight Kailin like in other respects?¡±


    She knocked on the table as she asked, ¡°Does he have any personal problems? For example, a fianc¨¦e or something like that?¡±


    Many noble families would arrange marriages for their sessors while they were still young in order to gain the support of other families and strengthen themselves.


    Moreover, with how chaotic noble circles were, there were often love children born from maids and whatnot.


    Because of her mother¡¯s influence, even Olivia herself had quite a few lovers.


    For the person that her little sister liked, she would not mind if he had had lovers in the past, but having a fianc¨¦e was uneptable. Otherwise, things could get quiteplicated in the future.


    However, the answer she received made her feel quite surprised.

 Chapter 40 – Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 40 - Invitation</h4>


    ¡°You mean to say that Knight Kailin has never had a woman before?¡±


    Looking at her female servant, Olivia looked quite surprised. She could not help but feel surprised.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Her female servant was also quite surprised but still nodded, ¡°At the very least, there is no such information.¡±


    ¡°How are Knight Kailin¡¯s looks?¡± Olivia asked out of confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± the female servant shook her head before saying, ¡°But from the information I have, he seems to be quite a handsome man.¡±


    ¡°How can a handsome man like that remain pure?¡± Olivia frowned as a few bad thoughts appeared in her mind.


    This fellow, could it be that there was something wrong with his body¡­ or orientation?


    However, after thinking about this, she eliminated the first possibility.


    After all, since he was a Knight, it was unlikely that there would be something wrong with his body, especially given that he was still so young.


    However, for his sexual orientation, that was indeed a possibility.


    Olivia thought for a moment to herself.


    Even though she did not know much about it, she had heard of men who did not like women and only liked cute males.


    She wondered if Knight Kailin was such a person.


    After thinking of this possibility, she asked the female servant about this.


    However, the answer was again quite surprising.


    ¡°Not even men?¡± Olivia looked quite surprised and felt quite speechless.


    Of course, she knew that for such secretive things, it was difficult to dig up information.


    She rapped her knuckles on the table and said after a while, ¡°Since it¡¯s like this¡­ find an opportunity.¡±


    She looked at the female servant and said calmly, ¡°Hold a banquet in my name and invite Kelly.


    ¡°Based on what I know, Kailin is good friends with Kelly, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the female servant respectfully replied.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Olivia nodded, ¡°Tell Kelly to bring Kailin no matter what.


    ¡°Then also notify Verna¡¯s people about this,¡± she said softly.


    Thinking of the problems that Verna had caused recently, she felt a headacheing on, ¡°Don¡¯t let her make any more trouble.¡±


    It seemed that the things Verna had done recently had made her big sister feel quite troubled.


    With this news, hopefully she would be able to calm down for a while.


    ¡°Banquet?¡± Chen Heng looked at Kelly as they walked in the peaceful manor, and he frowned as he said, ¡°Who is it this time?¡±


    ¡°It is a banquet held by Princess Olivia; I heard that not many people were invited.¡±


    In front of Chen Heng, Kelly wore ck clothes and grinned as he said, ¡°What do you say? Do you want to go together?¡±


    ¡°Princess Olivia¡­¡±


    He felt quite surprised.


    He naturally knew of Princess Olivia.


    In fact, it could be said that for those within the Kutu Royal City, there was no one who did not know of her.


    She was the eldest daughter of the Kutu Principality¡¯s King, and she was his most outstanding daughter.


    It was said that she was not only intelligent but also had exceptional talent as a Knight. Even though she was not very old, she was already a powerful Knight and had led her ck Soil Corps in the north to attack neighboring countries. She also held great military power.


    Simr to another Prince, she was one of the top contenders for the throne.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s personality, he had long since done some research on Princess Olivia. He had even made some contingency ns and considered drawing close to her.


    However, because Princess Olivia was often not in the Kutu Royal City, even though Chen Heng had various ns, he was unable to carry them out.


    This time, this Princess Olivia had suddenlye back.


    Chen Heng could not help but wonder why this was.


    In that moment, Chen Heng thought of many possibilities, but his expression remained steady as he smiled and said, ¡°I am honored that the Princess would invite me.


    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring me over.¡±


    No matter what, as one of the top contenders for the throne, Princess Olivia had great power.


    Even though she did not summon Chen Heng, Chen Heng wanted to find an opportunity to get close to her.


    Since he had the opportunity to get to know her, he naturally could not miss it.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s reply, Kelly¡¯s expression did not change, but he inwardly let out a sigh of relief.


    He had been quite worried that Chen Heng would refuse him; if that had happened, he would have been in a terrible position.


    With Princess Olivia¡¯s personality, since she had asked him to bring Chen Heng, Kelly had to do so no matter what.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be quite severe¡ªPrincess Olivia did not like useless people.


    Thinking about Princess Olivia¡¯s face, Kelly could not help but shudder.


    They chatted for a bit longer, after which Kelly left.


    Looking at Kelly¡¯s leaving figure, Chen Heng felt quite strange, and he shook his head as he also left.


    After returning to his residence, he came to an empty training area.


    There were not many people around, making it seem quite peaceful.


    This was a training area that Chen Heng had set up for himself, and ordinarily, only Chen Heng used it and was thus quite empty.


    Standing there, he held his sword and swung out waves of sword wind.


    Within his body, waves of Life Energy began to gather as Chen Heng moved.


    Over the past half a year, under his diligent training, Chen Heng had made great progress in the Knights Breathing Technique.


    The effects of the Body Forging Technique and Knights Breathing Technique working together were incredibly good.


    ording to Corripo, with Chen Heng¡¯s current Life Energy and constitution, he had just about reached the benchmark to awaken a Life Seed. Soon, he could try to awaken one through various methods.


    This process was quite dangerous, and if he failed, he would lose a lot of his Life Energy. This was irreversible, making it quite a dangerous process.


    Once one failed, one would essentially be like that one¡¯s entire life and not have many more opportunities.


    Ordinarily, in a Knight¡¯s life, they only had one or two chances.

 Chapter 41 – Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 41 - Conflict</h4>


    ¡°Awakening my Life Seed can wait¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as he stood at the training ground.


    Awakening a Life Seed was simply too dangerous, and even though Chen Heng had reached the basic requirements to awaken one, it was better not to try it until he waspletely confident.


    ording to this world¡¯s methods, if a Knight wanted to awaken their Life Seed, the best way to do it was to awaken it during battle. Under the pressure of death, their life energy could be stimted to the extreme, helping them awaken their Life Seed.


    However, this kind of method¡¯s sess rate was quite low and dangerous.


    Even though awakening at a life or death moment sounded quite cool, in actuality, it required one to bet with one¡¯s life.


    If they were unable to sessfully awaken their Life Seed, they would definitely die.


    Moreover, for some people, even if they sessfully awakened their Life Seed, if they could not quickly recover from their weakened state after awakening, they would also die.


    A slight misstep would cause them to lose their lives.


    As such, Chen Heng would not walk this path until he had solidified his foundations.


    He was not a person of this world, and it was not like he did not have any other choices.


    ¡°Body Forging Technique¡­¡± At that moment, the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique¡¯s contents appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Chen Heng¡¯s Solid Rock Body Forging Technique was given to him by Liu Yi, and it was the Solid Rock School¡¯s true legacy.


    Compared to ordinary Body Forging Techniques, the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique was more powerful and profound. It was just that the conditions it required were stricter as well.


    From what Chen Heng knew, unless one reached Body Forging Completion, one would not even have the qualifications to cultivate the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique.


    From when Chen Heng had begun this simtion until now, it had been nearly one year. By now, he had gone from aplete novice to Body Forging Completion.


    His Knight cultivation had reached a bottleneck, so it was a good time to change focus and turn his attention to the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique.


    Chen Heng did not forget his goal.


    At the end of the day, he was not from this world and came from a modern society.


    Compared to the Knights Breathing Technique, the Body Forging Technique was his foundation and one of the reasons why he hade here.


    Initially, apart from gaining Points, Chen Heng¡¯s main goal was to cultivate the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique in this simtion in order to build a foundation for his main body.


    It was now time for this.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he silently began to do certain movements.


    Time gradually passed.


    A few dayster, a carriage procession went by and stopped outside a certain manor.


    ¡°It looks like your rtionship with Princess Olivia is not ordinary¡­¡±


    Looking at this manor, Chen Heng turned to look at Kelly next to him, a strange expression on his face.


    This manor was the one that Kelly had hosted his banquet at.


    The banquet that Princess Olivia was holding was evidently at the same ce.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Facing Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Kelly felt somewhat awkward.


    In the end, Kelly could only say, ¡°There is a connection between Princess Olivia and my father¡­¡±


    He did not say too much and only revealed a bit.


    Chen Heng immediately understood what Kelly was trying to say.


    It seemed that Xiao and his family most likely supported Princess Olivia.


    As such, it was worth ruminating over the purpose of this banquet.


    Could it be that Princess Olivia wanted to take this opportunity to bring him to her side?


    Chen Heng could not help but think of this.


    Of course, on the surface, he seemed just as calm and only gave a slight smile and nodded. He then got off the carriage and slowly walked out.


    The outside world was quite bright.


    There were many candles burning, illuminating the surroundings.


    Chen Heng raised his head and stuck out his chest as he walked forwards.


    With Kelly leading him, he walked into the manor.


    It was the same ce, and most of the decorations were the same. However, most of the people were different.


    It was also evident that there were many more guards.


    At thest banquet, even though there were many guests, most of them were only sons and daughters of nobility and did not have very high statuses themselves.


    The guests here this time were much older, and many of them were old enough to be Chen Heng¡¯s grandfather.


    It was evident that most of these guests were the true higher-ups of society, not just the descendants of therge families.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng understood and continued to walk forwards.


    Kelly pointed out his seat to him, and he silently walked over to it.


    Even despite the people present, Chen Heng attracted much attention when he arrived.


    Many people looked over at him, focusing their gazes on him.


    ¡°This is Mr. Corripo¡¯s student?¡±


    A voice sounded out from the side, with sarcastic overtones, ¡°I had thought that he would be an outstanding young man, but it seems that this is all there is to him.¡±


    Hearing this voice, Chen Heng frowned, feeling that those words hade out of nowhere.


    He had always been careful in Kutu Royal City and never offended others; why did this person speak antagonistically towards him in a setting like this?


    Was it that he had offended someone without realizing it, or did that person simply want to pick on him because he wanted to?


    Or was there some kind of other reason?


    In that moment, Chen Heng thought of many possibilities. In the end, he got up and said calmly, ¡°I indeed have not learned too many of Mr Corripo¡¯s skills and am not that outstanding. However, if sir is willing, I am willing to receive some pointers from sir.¡±


    His expression was calm as he looked ahead of him, his gaze falling on a middle-aged man in a corner.


    The man was dressed in ck light armor and had tanned skin. He was incredibly tall and well-built.


    He sat there, and looking at Chen Heng, he said with a somewhat surprised expression, ¡°You want to challenge me?


    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±


    He loudlyughed as he got up and looked at Chen Heng, his eyes slightly glinting, ¡°Looks like your teacher didn¡¯t teach you about respecting your elders¡­¡±


    The moment he got up, a berserk aura appeared and spread out. It was incredibly dangerous and those nearby felt their scalps go numb as if they had seen a ferocious beast.


    The atmosphere became heavy, and at that moment, many people¡¯s expressions fell. Looking at the middle-aged man, their pupils constricted.


    Of course, many people recognized this man, and looks of shock appeared on their faces.

 Chapter 42 – Fight

    <h4>Chapter 42 - Fight</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s Mader¡­¡± People began to whisper among themselves.


    ¡°It¡¯s him, why did he do this at a time like this¡­¡±


    Some people frowned as they looked at the middle-aged man, thinking to themselves.


    Most of them were wondering why Mader had said such provocative words.


    Others looked quite interested, wanting to see a rare battle between Knights.


    One of them was a famous Knight, and the other was Corripo¡¯s student, one of the up-anding geniuses.


    No matter how this battle turned out, it would definitely be very exciting.


    Looking at these two people staring each other down, many people had that thought.


    Kelly¡¯s expression wasplicated, and he opened his mouth, wanting to mediate between them. However, he was unable to say anything in the end.


    He knew that Mader was most likely acting on Princess Olivia¡¯s instructions. The reason was simple¡ªit was most likely to test Kailin¡¯s strength.


    Fame was not everything. As a Princess who wielded much authority, Princess Olivia was not someone who would trust only fame.


    Kailin was indeed very famous, but Princess Olivia wanted to know if his fame matched up with his actual strength.


    At that moment, Kelly could not help but worry for Chen Heng.


    It had to be known that Mader was one of Olivia¡¯s strongest subordinates, as well as one of the three Knights who served her. He was a Knight who had awakened a Life Seed.


    On the other hand, Chen Heng had not awakened a Life Seed and was just a Knight Apprentice.


    The gap between them was incredibly obvious.


    How should Chen Heng deal with this situation?


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope Mader goes easy on him,¡± Kelly inwardly sighed.


    The moment that Chen Heng got up, the eyes of a girl sitting in another corner lit up.


    She looked at the tall Chen Heng standing up and could not help but look somewhat excited. She almost lost control of herself and got up.


    Fortunately, she remembered Olivia¡¯s words and controlled herself. She continued to hide in the corner and did not make any noise.


    The atmosphere became somewhat tense.


    Chen Heng was the only one standing, and he had a tall and straight figure as well as valiant looks. He was someone who easily attracted others¡¯ attention.


    At that moment, he felt quite serious inwardly.


    With his current strength, his five senses were incredibly sharp. He could sense the changes in the people around him and even hear what some people were whispering.


    The terrifying pressureing from the person in front of him also told him of that person¡¯s strength.


    ¡°A true Knight¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    A true Knight¡­


    There were very few people present who knew how terrifyingly powerful true Knights were more than Chen Heng.


    During his first simtion, Chen Heng had traveled about as a mercenary. During that time, he had even fought with a true Knight.


    That was an incredibly dangerous encounter. Even though Chen Heng was incredibly strong, he could not put up a fight against a true Knight at all and could only tie him up for a short while.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had other people with him, who were also able to distract the Knight, he might have died at the Knight¡¯s hands.


    Moreover, that had been a rtively elderly Knight who was far from the peak of his strength.


    Mader was still in his robust years and most likely even stronger than the Knights that Chen Heng had previously encountered.


    Even though Chen Heng was far stronger than he was back in his first simtion, he still did not want to face a Knight like this.


    However, the circumstances would not permit him to retreat.


    If he did not respond to this person¡¯s words, his reputation would greatly fall.


    All of the reputation and fame he had gathered for himself would crumble, and his value and impression in Princess Olivia¡¯s eyes would greatly fall too.


    Moreover, Chen Heng thought of something else.


    ¡°If this person is acting under Princess Olivia¡¯s orders, then his goal should be to test my strength and determine my value¡­¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then he won¡¯t kill me, no matter what.


    ¡°Otherwise, if something unexpected happened in front of so many people, Princess Olivia¡¯s reputation would most likely be affected as well¡­¡±


    Chen Heng did not know about Verna, and he thought that the other side was just testing him out, which was why they were doing this.


    However, no matter what, they would not kill him in front of so many people.


    After all, it was not just a matter of reputation. They would not be able to give Corripo an exnation.


    Based on Chen Heng¡¯s understanding of his teacher, if he was killed by someone, Corripo would most likely immediately draw his sword and go after his killer, even if it was Princess Olivia.


    Out of fear of Corripo, this person most likely would not kill him.


    Since there was no risk of death, there was nothing to worry about.


    Rustle¡­


    A clear sound could be heard from ahead.


    At the center of the hall, the dancers all retreated and made space for them.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was cold as he stretched out his right hand and drew a silver sword.


    Under the candlelight, the silver sword seemed to shine with light, and it was especially eye-catching.


    ¡°Ha, not a bad sword.¡±


    Mader drew his own sword as he looked at Chen Heng and coldlyughed as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how your sword skills are.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon,¡± Chen Heng said calmly before advancing.


    Whoosh¡­


    As the guests watched on, Chen Heng¡¯s body suddenly disappeared.


    Sharp sword wind shed out in all directions, the sound of which covered all other sounds.


    The faint silver sword shed through the air.


    The two figures simultaneously attacked, savagely mming towards the other person.


    By the time everyone else hade to their senses, the two of them had already collided.


    The clear sound of swords shing could be heard, and both people pushed against the other.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Feeling the power behind Chen Heng¡¯s sword, Mader looked somewhat surprised.


    In the next moment, the sound of wind could be heard.


    Chen Heng sidestepped forwards with a cold expression and held his sword with one hand as he ferociously shed downwards.


    As he attacked, the life energy in Chen Heng¡¯s body erupted.


    Bang!


    The sword¡¯s speed became even more terrifying, and the power that it contained was much stronger than before.

 Chapter 43 – Life Energy Ignition

    <h4>Chapter 43 - Life Energy Ignition</h4>


    Bang!


    The sounds of the swords shing continuously sounded out, causing the hall to seem to tremble under the massive pressure.


    In the blink of an eye, Chen Heng and Mader continuously mmed together; in just a few breaths of time, they exchanged tens of blows.


    As their swords continuously collided, Chen Heng continuously retreated, seeming to fall at a disadvantage.


    This was not strange at all.


    After all, Chen Heng had not awoken a Life Seed yet, and his life energy had not gone through many changes; there was a substantial gap between them.


    As such, this meant that Chen Heng was weaker than Mader, and it was only natural that he would be at a disadvantage in a fight.


    Despite being at a disadvantage, the situation was still in a stalemate.


    If one watched closely they would find that the situation was gradually changing.


    Even though Chen Heng was on the back foot, he was gradually gaining momentum, wresting control from Mader.


    He was incredibly fast and also stronger than Mader had expected.


    Facing Chen Heng, Mader felt quite surprised.


    Chen Heng was someone who had been a Knight Apprentice for less than a year, and he had thought that it would be very easy to deal with him. He would just have to use a bit of his strength to take him down.


    However, it seemed that despite Chen Heng not having been a Knight for a long time, whether it was in terms of his strength, speed, or experience, Chen Heng was far greater than what he had expected.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he already knew about Chen Heng¡¯s background, he would have thought that this was not a Knight Apprentice but an incredibly experienced Knight who had awakened his Life Seed.


    This performance waspletely worthy of his title as a genius.


    He inwardly sighed and felt quite shocked.


    At the same time, he could not help but feelpetitive.


    Because of the nature of Knights, they had gone through many fights and killed throughout their growth.


    It could be said that every Knight grew through fighting and killing.


    This was the case for Mader.


    Seeing Chen Heng¡¯s performance, hispetitive spirit was aroused and he became much more serious.


    ¡°Boy, prepare yourself,¡± he coldlyughed as he swung his sword, quickly rushing forwards and shing at Chen Heng. However, it was unable to hit Chen Heng.


    Sword light shed past, and the speed was so fast that the people spectating could no longer follow Mader¡¯s actions.


    Immediately, the pressure that Chen Heng was facing became much greater.


    He inwardly frowned but his gaze remained calm, and he did not say anything as he silently continued to fight with Mader.


    It was better that Mader became serious.


    Since this was a test, it was better to make his results as good as possible.


    If he couldst against Mader, this meant that Chen Heng¡¯s current strength would be sufficient to fight against a true Knight. Even if he could not defeat him, at least he would not be instantly taken down.


    ¡°Mader is bing serious¡­¡±


    All around them, many spectators had the same thought, and their gazes became serious.


    As the two people continued to fight, their evaluation of Chen Heng continued to rise.


    In the past, Chen Heng¡¯s reputation had already been quite great, butpared to those top-tier figures, it was not much.


    As high-level members of society, they all knew the differences between Knights.


    Before Knights awoke a Life Seed, they were Knight Apprentices.


    Moreover, even among Knight Apprentices, there were quite big differences.


    Someone who had only just awoken life energy but had not learned any skills was a Knight Apprentice.


    Someone who had done much training, had a lot of experience, and had almost awoken their Life Seed was also a Knight Apprentice.


    Taking everything into ount, from when Chen Heng had begun learning under Corripo, to when he had begun learning the Knights Breathing Technique, it had only been a bit more than half a year.


    In half a year, even if ordinary people could awaken life energy, they would not be that much stronger and would at most only be a bit stronger than normal people.


    This was why even though Chen Heng was quite famous, not too many people took him seriously. Even if some people tried to curry favor with him, that was mostly because of Corripo.


    However, it seemed that there was more to Chen Heng than just this.


    From the strength he disyed, he did not seem like a Knight Apprentice who had only just gained life energy; he looked like an extremely proficient Knight genius who was on the brink of awakening his Life Seed.


    A true Knight who had awoken his Life Seed could rival an entire army.


    As one of Princess Olivia¡¯s three Knights, Mader had once destroyed an army of 500 elite soldiers.


    What was shocking was that Chen Heng couldst for so long against him.


    It had to be said that this was an incredibly surprising performance.


    Bang!


    Collision sounds continuously rang out as drops of blood continuously fell.


    Soon, Chen Heng¡¯s palm was dyed with blood.


    The webbing between his thumb and forefinger had split open from the continuous impact, but he did not care at all.


    Right now, all of his attention was focused on Mader.


    He tightly stared at Mader as his life energy roiled.


    During the intense battle, the life energy within his body began to roil, as if it was going through changes.


    If anyone observed him closely, they would find that Chen Heng¡¯s body was heating up, and his heartbeat was also speeding up.


    In fact, within the few meters around Chen Heng, the air had be incredibly hot, as if he was arge furnace.


    ¡°Why did it suddenly be so hot¡­¡±


    Around him, some people sensed this change and muttered to themselves.


    ¡°Hot¡­¡± Standing by the side, Kelly was startled and seemed to think of something, and his expression greatly changed.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± His eyes widened as he stared at Chen Heng, as if he had thought of something unbelievable.


    ¡°This fellow¡­¡±


    Mader forced Chen Heng back, and sensing that energy from Chen Heng¡¯s body, he felt quite surprised, ¡°He¡¯s trying to awaken his Life Seed through battle¡­¡±


    For other people, perhaps they might not be sure if this was the case. However, for a true Knight like Mader, the changes in Chen Heng¡¯s body would not escape his notice.


    He could clearly see the changes in Chen Heng¡¯s body, which was why he was so surprised, if not shocked.


    ¡°His strength is continuously bing stronger. If I don¡¯t try to ignite¡­¡±


    As he fought with Chen Heng, Mader inwardly frowned and thought to himself.


    A Knight¡¯s power came from their life energy. The strongest aspect about a Knight who had awoken a Life Seed was that they could condense their life energy and stimte their Life Seed.


    This kind of state would give Knights great power, but it would also consume their life energy. In extreme cases, it could even reduce their lifespan.


    As such, this state was often called Life Ignition and was something that Knights would only use when they were in a desperate battle.


    As Chen Heng¡¯s life energy became more active, his Life Seed was gradually being stimted, trying to awaken.


    Under these circumstances, he naturally went into a state simr to Life Ignition, and his strength greatly increased.


    Facing Chen Heng, the pressure Mader was feeling continuously increased.


    If things went on like this and he did not go into Life Ignition, it would be very difficult for him to take Chen Heng down.


    Mader was stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    Fortunately at that moment, a voice sounded out throughout the entire hall.


    ¡°Stop.¡±

 Chapter 44 – Performance

    <h4>Chapter 44 - Performance</h4>


    Immediately, everyone¡¯s gaze was attracted over, looking at the center of the hall.


    No one noticed when she had arrived, but a tall and beautiful woman walked out with an icy-cold expression and said, ¡°Mader, stay your hand! Knight Kailin is a guest who I invited; how can you treat him with such disrespect?¡±


    Even though her expression was cold, her eyes were filled with fury, ¡°Leave this banquet immediately!¡±


    As the icy-cold voice sounded out, it sounded incredibly dignified but also faintly enraged.


    Hearing this voice and looking at her figure, everyone felt a chill in their hearts. She was like a furious lioness, and she was incredibly terrifying.


    ¡°Princess Olivia¡­¡±


    At the center of the hall, hearing Olivia¡¯s words, Mader looked quite conflicted, as if he was reluctant to stop. However, he still obeyed and obediently turned and left.


    Looking at Mader¡¯s actions, Princess Olivia¡¯s expression softened as she turned and looked at Chen Heng with a slight smile, ¡°Knight Kailin, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Apologies.¡±


    Her expression was sincere and apologetic as she said, ¡°I invited you to this banquet but had never thought that something like this would happen.


    ¡°Mader has always been like this; when he sees other exceptional Knights, he can¡¯t help but want to challenge them. Please don¡¯t me him for this.¡±


    Princess Olivia continuously spoke.


    She looked incredibly sincere, as if none of this had anything to do with her and was just something that had happened unexpectedly.


    Of course, whether this really was unexpected, or if it was something that Princess Olivia had secretly nned, there was no way for Chen Heng to verify it.


    However, he knew that no matter what Princess Olivia was nning, he could not resist it.


    He was not even a true Knight, and even if he was, facing the Kutu Principality¡¯s Crown Princess, who wielded much power, he could not do anything.


    After all, her status was far above his. Even if he was a true Knight, he would be nothingpared to her.


    In fact, from what he had heard, Princess Olivia was a powerful Knight herself. This was partially why she was able to survive cruel conflicts as a woman and reach where she was today.


    Chen Heng smiled. Facing how sincere and enthusiastic Princess Olivia seemed, he could not help but seem somewhat overwhelmed by favor.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He hurriedly lowered his head and bowed to Princess Olivia as he put away his sword, and he smiled as he said, ¡°After all, Knight Mader is my senior, and I¡¯m sure he just wanted to test out my skills. I trust that he did not have any ill intentions, so I hope that Princess will not make things difficult for him¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Princess Olivia¡¯s expression was serious as she said, ¡°Mader dared to attack one of my guests; that is a grave crime. Don¡¯t worry, I will banish him from Kutu.¡±


    The Princess chasing away a famed Knight for him¡ªif this happened to anyone else, they would most likely feel incredibly touched and grateful.


    However, Chen Heng¡¯s heart was as still as water. Let alone touched, he did not feel even a trace of emotions.


    To him, this was an incredibly empty guarantee.


    It did not provide him with any benefits, nor would Princess Olivia necessarily follow through with this. It did not have much meaning for him.


    However, what he thought was one thing, and how he actually reacted was another.


    Looking at Olivia, an incredibly moved look appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face. He opened his mouth, appearing to try to say something, but in the end, he remained silent, seeming like he was overwhelmed with emotion.


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s expression, Olivia gave a slight smile and did not think too much about it.


    He was still young, and just a bit of favor could make him feel this grateful.


    She was already very proficient at using little tricks like this.


    It had to be said that Princess Olivia was very beautiful and was currently wearing a red dress. She looked like a beautiful fresh flower, seeming incredibly alluring.


    Standing before Olivia, Chen Heng could even smell a faint fragranceing from her body.


    Smelling this fragrance, Chen Heng thought for a slight moment before secretly circting his life energy in his body.


    As his life energy circted around his body, Chen Heng¡¯s face became slightly red and took a small step backwards, opening up some distance between him and Princess Olivia.


    He acted like a pure boy who had never interacted with women much before, seeming incredibly shy.


    Seeing Chen Heng¡¯s performance, Olivia felt somewhat surprised.


    However, thinking back to the reports she had heard about Chen Heng never havinge into contact with many women, she could not help but smile and felt more at ease about him.


    As such, she thought for a second before holding onto Chen Heng¡¯s hand in front of everyone.


    She pulled Chen Heng to one side and had him sit in a corner.


    ¡°You can sit here.¡±


    Olivia looked at Chen Heng with a slight smile.


    ¡°I have other guests who I need to entertain, so I¡¯ll be leaving now. I¡¯lle and find you after a while,¡± she said somewhat ambiguously, as if she was hinting at something.


    If it was an ordinary young man, they would feel incredibly charmed and fall into all kinds of delusions.


    Even the people of the noble circles were quite open, Olivia¡¯s actions were a bit over to the top, and it was easy to overthink her actions.


    After bringing Chen Heng to that corner, Olivia turned and sensed Verna¡¯s gaze.


    Verna was standing in the corner, looking at her furiously as if she was using her of breaking her promise.


    It was her who had liked Kailin first, so why was Olivia making a move on him?


    Sensing her little sister¡¯s gaze, Olivia only smiled and did not pay her much mind.


    So what if her little sister liked him? It was not as if they were together already.


    Moreover, even if they were together, it was not like she could not flirt with him.


    For nobles, nothing was impossible.


    Of course, Olivia was just casually testing the waters and did not actually want to do anything.


    However, for the people around them, this was already a big deal.


    After sitting down, Chen Heng could sense many people¡¯s gazes on his body.


    Sensing these gazes, Chen Heng could not help but inwardly frown.

 Chapter 45 – Conjecture

    <h4>Chapter 45 - Conjecture</h4>


    ¡°So troublesome¡­¡± Sensing the gazes around him, some of which contained hostility, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    For some reason, Olivia¡¯s actions made him feel that things would be quite troublesome.


    Olivia¡¯s actions were not filled with any goodwill towards him, and they instead could cause bad rumors and decrease his reputation.


    As for fantasies that Olivia liked him, Chen Heng would not even consider such a thing and avoided such thinking.


    Different to what other people would think, to Chen Heng, having a rtionship with the Crown Princess would be incredibly troublesome.


    In this world, everything had a price. Whatever you wanted, as long as you could pay the price, you could have it.


    If Olivia directly offered a price for Chen Heng to swear his loyalty to her, perhaps Chen Heng would think about it.


    However, if there was any rtionship or entanglement between them, he would be listed as part of her faction anyways.


    No matter what the situation was actually like, Olivia¡¯s enemies would naturally categorize Chen Heng as part of her faction.


    When that time came, he would be in a very passive situation and have to join her faction for free.


    Apart from having some stories about him having some kind of rtionship with Princess Olivia, he would not gain anything else.


    Perhaps some people would be interested in such a thing, to have a rtionship with the Crown Princess; after all, it sounded quite romantic and exciting.


    However, Chen Heng did not feel this way at all.


    People were just people.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, apart from her status, the so-called Crown Princess was just an ordinary woman, and there was not much different between her and another woman.


    She wasn¡¯t all that amazing.


    Moreover, he might not be the only one.


    For Olivia to act like this, she had most likely done this to many people before in the past.


    If she could treat him like this, would she treat others like this in the future?


    Looking at the extremely beautiful and passionate Olivia at the center of the banquet, Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was calm as he inwardly shook his head.


    After ncing at her for a moment, he looked away and no longer looked at her.


    As time passed, the atmosphere in the banquet became more and more enthusiastic.


    A group of dancers showed off their exquisite dancing skills, further bolstering the mood.


    These dancers were all very pretty, tall, and slim; it was evident that they had been especially chosen.


    The dresses they wore were very thin, and certain parts of their bodies could asionally be seen. Adding on their various dance moves, they gave off a very unique feeling.


    All around, many people were staring at these dancers.


    As the banquet continued, the smell of alcohol began to fill the hall, and some peopleughed and casually brought dancers into their embraces.


    There were many people who did this, and Princess Olivia turned a blind eye to this, and she sometimes even smiled as she joined in the dance.


    Because of her status, no one dared to treat her like an ordinary dancer, but there were many who invited her to dance together.


    However, while she did so, she would also keep an eye on Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng was still sitting in the corner by himself, with a perfectly straight posture.


    Because of the alcohol and the environment, most people¡¯s clothes were quite disorderly, but he still sat with perfect posture like a straight sword, and he was very eye-catching.


    He was a perfect contrast to the rest of the crowd.


    Olivia could not help but feel quite surprised. Just as she was about to walk over, she saw a little figure sneak towards Chen Heng.


    This girl was only around 15 years old and looked somewhat simr to Olivia, but there were also big differences between them.


    Looking at that girl, Olivia was surprised and inwardly shook her head.


    ¡°H-Hello¡­¡±


    Verna came before Chen Heng and mustered up her courage as she looked at Chen Heng and said.


    ¡°Do you still remember me?¡± she asked as she looked at Chen Heng earnestly.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Looking at Verna, Chen Heng was a bit surprised but quickly came back to his senses.


    He gave a slight smile and asked, ¡°Why are you here? Is one of your seniors a guest here?¡± He asked softly.


    Verna stared for a moment before hurriedly nodding.


    Standing there and looking at Chen Heng, she did not know what to say.


    The scene became a bit awkward.


    Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°Would you like to have a seat? It¡¯d be quite tiring to keep standing. If you don¡¯t mind, you can sit next to me.¡±


    He looked at Verna with a gentle expression, looking like a courteous gentleman. All of his actions could make those around him feel favorably towards him.


    Compared to Verna, Chen Heng was much better at making conversation.


    In actuality, he had always been like this, being quite good at making conversation.


    Very soon, they began to freely chat, and each of them told the other their stories, seeming quite happy.


    ¡°My familyes from the south. Every autumn, there will be beautiful violet flowers there, as well as some delicious fruits,¡± Chen Heng smiled, ¡°In the future, if we have the opportunity, would you like me to give you some?¡±


    Verna smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Can you give me your address then?¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was just as warm, and he said softly, ¡°Next time my father¡¯s carriages arrive, I¡¯ll have some people send some over for you.¡±


    Verna hesitated.


    Olivia did not say that she could not tell Chen Heng of her identity.


    It was just that those who knew of her identity would change their attitude towards her. No matter who it was, they would be incredibly courteous and wary, like how they treated Olivia.


    She did not want Chen Heng to be like that.


    As such, she hesitated and said, ¡°I normally live at big brother Kelly¡¯s residence. If you want to send anything to me, you can just deliver it there.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Chen Heng looked a bit surprised before smiling, ¡°Very well.¡±


    Verna did not know, but even though she felt that she had covered it quite well, Chen Heng was already quite sure about her identity.


    After all, it was not that difficult to guess.


    Even though there were many nobles in the Kutu Royal City, there were not many top-tier nobles.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s personality, he had long since investigated those people in the Kutu Royal City and knew much about them.


    Of those people, there were very few people simr to Verna. It was already quite easy to guess, but it was just that Chen Heng did not have enough information toe to a solid conclusion.


    However, after everything that had happened, as well as some information from Verna herself, Chen Heng could essentially guess at her real identity.


    She was Princess Olivia¡¯s little sister, the third in line to the throne, Verna.

 Chapter 46 – Possibility

    <h4>Chapter 46 - Possibility</h4>


    Verna was the third in line to the throne, as well as the current King¡¯s youngest daughter.


    It was said that because of certain reasons, Princess Verna did not go out much and often stayed within the pce to keep her fatherpany.


    Moreover, because she shared both the same father and mother with Princess Olivia, they were quite close.


    Chen Heng thought to himself.


    From this, he suspected that Princess Olivia had invited him to this banquet not to test him but to see if he and Verna could get along.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Looking at Chen Heng, Verna felt somewhat curious.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Chen Heng came back to his senses and looked at Verna with a slight smile on his face.


    They continued to sit there and talk.


    During that time, other women came up, hoping to interact with Chen Heng or dance with them, but they were refused by Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng and Verna continued to chat, and they seemed quite happy together.


    As Princess Olivia danced and chatted with other nobles, she continued to watch.


    She did not do anything about this; she did not send anyone over to interfere and allowed them to do as they wished.


    She had seen Chen Heng¡¯s performance before, as she had been secretly hiding.


    He was an absolute genius, and he was just a single step away from awakening a Life Seed at such a young age.


    An ordinary Knight naturally was not good enough for the royal family, but Chen Heng was not amoner.


    His father was a noble in the south, and adding on the fact that he was Corripo¡¯s student and could influence Corripo to a certain extent, which made up for his shorings in status.


    If Knight Kailin did not have any other problems, then he would be a good match for Verna.


    At the very least, things would not be tooplicated.


    Of course, this was still early on, and there was no need to make a decision so quickly.


    Time quickly passed, and in the blink of an eye, the lively atmosphere died down and the crowd gradually dispersed.


    ¡°Looks like this banquet is about to conclude.¡±


    Chen Heng looked around and looked at Verna as he smiled, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should be leaving too. I hope that we can still meet in the future.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯lle to visit me, right?¡± She bit her lips and lightly asked Looking at Chen Heng, Verna evidently looked quite reluctant to see him go.


    Chen Heng stared for a moment before smiling, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m very happy when I¡¯m with you, so I hope that I¡¯ll still be able to meet you in the future, like I met you tonight.¡±


    He gave a cheerful smile, ¡°I will be thinking of you until our next meeting.¡±


    ¡°Mr Kailin¡­¡± hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Verna paused for a moment and lowered her head, her face bing red.


    Even though those words sounded quite ordinary, to her, they sounded like a confession. They were like a beautiful poem that could move people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also be thinking of you until we next meet,¡± she mustered up her courage and said shyly while looking at Chen Heng¡¯s face.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°I hope that day won¡¯t be too far away.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled before giving a gentlemanly bow, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll be leaving now. I hope you have sweet dreams tonight.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± outside the manor, Kelly walked with Chen Heng out, and looking at Chen Heng, he could not help but ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled, ¡°Even though Mader has a frank personality, fortunately, he did not go too hard on me. Otherwise, I¡¯d be lying down right now and would not be chatting with you.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t going too hard on you?¡± Kelly thought to himself hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words.


    The scene of Chen Heng fighting with Mader was still shing in his mind.


    In that terrifying fight, if it was him instead of either of the two, he would have been instantly sliced in half, and he would have had no chance at survival.


    However, thinking of that battle, he remembered something and looked at Chen Heng as he asked, ¡°Kailin, are you already¡­ at that stage?¡±


    ¡°At that stage?¡± Chen Heng asked before realizing what Kelly meant.


    He did not hide anything and lightly smiled as he replied, ¡°Yes. Mr Corripo said that I¡¯m able to awaken a Life Seed now and can try awakening it¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Kelly could not help but give a light gasp.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true¡­¡±


    He felt incredibly shocked and did not know what to say.


    A Knight was not as simple as just having a title.


    During these times, when there was chaos and warfare everywhere, what determined a family¡¯s power, apart from riches, was the number of Knights they had.


    Only families that had true Knights could be counted as a true noble family.


    That was the standard among noble circles.


    As for noble families without Knights, they did not have any protection and could disappear at any moment. Often, they were destroyed by bandits who seemingly came from nowhere.


    If Chen Heng could awaken his Life Seed and be a true Knight, his family¡¯s standing would also soar.


    Moreover, considering his age, it was not impossible for him to go even further in the future.


    If he could be a Great Knight, then¡­


    Just thinking of that made Kelly tremble


    Great Knights already surpassed the bounds of the ordinary.


    Even though ordinary Knights were powerful, facing the top-tier noble families, their statuses still paled inparison.


    However, Great Knightspletely surpassed them.


    Chen Heng¡¯s teacher, Corripo, was a Great Knight.


    ording to what Kelly knew, in the entire Kutu Principality, Corripo¡¯s status was second only to the King¡¯s.


    As for everyone else, he did not take them seriously at all.


    It was said that back then, Corripo had once killed a thousand soldiers in a single night and ughtered a Count¡¯s entire family.


    This matter still spread among the nobles, and no one dared to forget it.


    If Chen Heng also became a Great Knight¡­


    If Chen Heng really could do this, Kelly¡¯s investment would greatly pay off.


    Even his father and the rest of his family would take him more seriously.

 Chapter 47 – Solid Rock Body Forging Technique

    <h4>Chapter 47 - Solid Rock Body Forging Technique</h4>


    Looking at Chen Heng, Kelly deeply breathed in. He could only calm down his emotions after a long while.


    Fortunately, Chen Heng was his friend.


    They had spent a lot of time together now, and there was a certain degree of trust between them.


    With this rtionship, the further Chen Heng went in the future, the better it would be for him.


    If Chen Heng could really reach this state, even his family would value him more and provide him with more resources.


    Thinking to there, Kelly could not help but smile, and his expression looking at Chen Heng became even more fervent.


    Looking at Kellys¡¯ reaction, Chen Heng inwardly smiled.


    Long ago, he had imagined Kelly and the others¡¯ reactions.


    The reaction that Kelly gave was what he wanted.


    Now, Chen Heng had already shown his value. If others could see this, they would invest more in him and help him more, which would boost his growth.


    As they invested more in him, when they reached a certain point, even if they wanted to give up on him, they would not want to take the loss.


    After all, they would have already invested so much, and if they gave up on him, all of that would have been for nothing.


    Chen Heng deeply understood this.


    As expected, on the way back, Kelly spoke about some things in the Kutu Royal City, and he bought some stock from shops owned by Chen Heng at very good prices, allowing Chen Heng to earn some extra money.


    Following this, Chen Heng returned to his own residence.


    A few dayster, during the early morning, the sun was already shining brightly.


    Chen Heng stood by himself on his residence¡¯s training ground. His expression was calm as he silently stood there.


    ¡°Cultivating both inside and out, circting one¡¯s qi blood¡­¡±


    As Chen Heng silently cultivated the Body Forging Technique, he thought to himself, ¡°The Solid Rock Body Forging Technique is one that circtes qi blood. It seems that doing this can also affect the cirction of life energy¡­


    ¡°Based on this, it seems that the so-called Life Energy is most likely part of the body¡¯s qi blood; it¡¯s just a bit special¡­¡±


    Recently, Chen Heng¡¯s Knight training had reached a bottleneck, so he had focused on the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique.


    ording to the records from the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique, this Body Forging Technique came from Master Panshi, who had killed and observed a Stone Demon¡¯s bodyposition, turning it into a Body Forging Technique.


    If ordinary people wanted to learn this Body Forging Technique, they had to first reach Body Forging Completion and then circte their qi blood, cultivating both inside and out, turning one¡¯s body into a solid rock.


    The entire Body Forging Technique, from the preliminary Body of Flesh and Blood to the final Solid Rock Body, could be split into three steps.


    The first step was to refine one¡¯s body to the point that it could resist sabers and swords.


    Once one reached this step, even though one would look the same as an ordinary person, one could transform one¡¯s body to a point that one could resist sabers and swords after circting one¡¯s qi blood.


    Following this, the next step was to condense their qi blood and turn their body into a Solid Rock Body.


    Once they formed their Solid Rock Body, they would supersede the Body Forging level and reach the Martial Body Realm.


    At this level, those with Solid Rock Bodies would not be injured by sabers and swords at all once they circted their qi blood.


    From the description, it seemed that even smaller guns would not be able to break through the Solid Rock Body.


    That was the second step.


    After condensing the Solid Rock Body, the final step was to condense the Solid Rock Heart,pleting the Solid Rock Body.


    Upon reaching this step, one¡¯s Solid Rock Body would beplete, as would one¡¯s Martial Body.


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s understanding, in the real world, martial artists of this level were no ordinary people. Even in the entire Lin City, they would be quite an impressive figure.


    Of course, Chen Heng was still far away from this step.


    He was currently still on the first step, refining his body and qi blood.


    He went through this step incredibly slowly and with great caution.


    There was no way around it.


    For most people, when they did body forging, they would have seniors or teachers watching over them.


    However, Chen Heng did not have something like this.


    Body forging was incredibly intricate, and if even one small detail went wrong, it could result in big problems in one¡¯s body forging. It could cause future problems, causing some devastating results.


    As such, Chen Heng was extremely cautious as he went through the body forging process.


    However, he discovered something while cultivating.


    When cultivating the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique and circting his qi blood, it would also cause his life energy to circte.


    With his life energy joining in the process, the effects seemed to be better than just purely refining his qi blood.


    This made Chen Heng feel quite surprised.


    It seemed that Knights¡¯ life energy was quite simr to martial artists¡¯ qi blood; they were just treated differently.


    As such, a Body Forging Technique that could circte one¡¯s qi blood also had effects on life energy.


    With his life energy helping, even though Chen Heng cultivated the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique quite slowly and cautiously, his progress was not slow at all.


    Almost every day, he could sense his progress and feel his body gradually bing stronger.


    Honestly speaking, it felt amazing.


    However, because he was limited by the amount of life energy his body had, he could not cultivate the Body Forging Technique every day for very long.


    This restriction greatly restricted Chen Heng¡¯s progress speed, making things much slower for him.


    Of course, Chen Heng already had some ideas about how to get around this problem.


    It actually wasn¡¯t too difficult to solve this problem.


    Since he didn¡¯t have enough life energy, he just had to find ways to increase his life energy.


    Increasing one¡¯s life energy was not too difficult either.


    In this world, those who went through Knight training would often consume some medicines.


    The function of those medicines was quite simple, which was to ignite one¡¯s lifeforce to produce more life energy.


    Back during Chen Heng¡¯s first simtion, he had obtained something like this from Sorodon before.


    Now, as Corripo¡¯s student, it was not difficult for him to obtain things like this.


    Of course, for ordinary people, these things could not be used too much.


    Igniting lifeforce was essentially igniting one¡¯s qi blood, allowing one to produce more life energy.


    Igniting lifeforce like this once or twice was fine, and even though it was not good for the body, it was still within a recoverable range.


    However, if one did this for a prolonged time, it would cause great harm to one¡¯s body. In fact, it could even affect their lifespan.


    The cost was quite great.


    As such, apart from some people who were beginning Knight training, most people would not use such a thing.


    However, the methods that other people did not want to use were very suitable for Chen Heng.


    Using this sort of thing, he could ignite his qi blood and lifeforce to produce life energy, solving his issue ofcking life energy.


    As for the reduction in lifespan and other problems¡­


    Chen Heng thought about it and did not feel that there was much of a problem.


    After all, this was not his real body and whether he lived long or not did not matter.


    Moreover, from how chaotic this world was, even if he did not do this, it was unlikely he would die of old age.


    As such, it was better to sacrifice some of his lifespan to increase his strength as quickly as possible.

 Chapter 48 – Extra Value

    <h4>Chapter 48 - Extra Value</h4>


    ¡°As expected, the effects are quite good¡­¡±


    After doing some cultivating and sensing his progress, Chen Heng nodded to himself.


    It was just as he had expected.


    Igniting his lifeforce while circting his qi blood had quite good effects, causing his progress in cultivating the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique to be much faster.


    Of course, there were also problems.


    His sense of fatigue greatly increased.


    If he went on like this long-term, it would be quite bad for his body.


    However, for now, it was not a big issue.


    After all, this body of his was still young, only in his early twenties. This kind of damage was not much.


    However, sensing the fatigue in his body, Chen Heng decided to be more careful and made sure to recover well.


    Aftering to this world, he had paid great attention to his body and taken his diet very seriously.


    To other people, all of his meals were incredibly simple, if not disgusting.


    However, those things were all incredibly nutritious. Even though they would not taste very good, they were all good for his body.


    He would also secretly eat some supplements to further strengthen his body.


    Otherwise, if he cultivated like this, he would die before he could achieve any results.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was calm and he silently put down his sword as he walked to the side.


    At that moment, some hurried footsteps sounded out.


    Chen Heng turned and looked, and he saw Krudo striding towards him. From how Krudo looked, it seemed that he had something urgent to talk about.


    ¡°You fought with Mader?¡± Krudo walked before Chen Heng with a serious expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hearing Krudo¡¯s words, Chen Heng was quite surprised and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows about it by now.¡±


    Krudo said as he shook his head, ¡°When I was training at the Academy, I overheard some people talking about that, so I hurried over to check on you. It seems that you¡¯re fine though, that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s spread that much already?¡± Chen Heng was quite surprised.


    After that battle the previous night, he had been wondering if he should get some people to spread news about what had happened.


    After all, this was a way to increase his fame; he naturally did not want to miss out on this.


    However, it seemed that news spread far faster than he had expected.


    Before he had done anything to spread the news, Krudo had already heard about it.


    If even someone like Krudo, who was quite antisocial, knew about it, then most other people would as well.


    Those who he wanted to know most likely knew by now.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng could not help but smile.


    This was different than those small fights; he had directly faced off against a famous Knight, and he had not been shown to be inferior at all.


    The results from this battle were much better than those from before.


    Those who knew the ropes would all understand what this signified.


    After this battle, Chen Heng¡¯s fame in the Kutu Royal City would grow even greater, and even those high-level figures would know his name.


    This was exactly what Chen Heng wanted.


    Thinking about this, he felt quite happy.


    ¡°You actually did such a big thing like it was nothing.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Krudo looked a bit worried as he said, ¡°Are you fine after fighting with Mader?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Chen Heng gave a slight smile as he said, ¡®After all, Mader is my senior and wouldn¡¯t go overboard against me. I¡¯m not injured.¡±


    ¡°Senior? Him?¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Krudo¡¯s expression changed, looking quite condescending, ¡°ording to my grandfather, he¡¯s just a mad dog. Once he starts fighting, he doesn¡¯t give up until he bites the other person to death.¡±


    ¡°Mr Sli said such a thing?¡± Hearing Krudo¡¯s words, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    Krudo¡¯s grandfather was called Sli, and he was an elderly Knight as well as a very kind person.


    Over the past half a year, in order to win over Krudo, he had especially gone to pay a visit to Sli before.


    Perhaps it was because he used to be amoner but Knight Sli did not seem high and mighty at all, and he got along well with Chen Heng. Both of them had good impressions of each other.


    Chen Heng had never thought that such a kindly old Knight would say such a thing about Mader.


    However, he soon thought of something.


    Princess Olivia¡¯s territory was in the north, and she upied the most fertilend there.


    Krudo¡¯s family had never liked the Crown Princess much, and it seemed that back then, there had been some conflict between them.


    As one of Princess Olivia¡¯s three Knights, perhaps Mader had been involved in a conflict with Krudo¡¯s family, and he may have even fought with them before.


    If this was the case, it was understandable that Knight Sli would say such a thing.


    Chen Heng suddenly realized something.


    Compared to other people, he had an advantage.


    The nobles in this world were split into various circles, which were quite closed to outsiders.


    Among them, the northern rulers were the most closed off to outsiders, and they were famous for being this way.


    This was partially why they were called barbarians by the other nobles.


    However, what had to be acknowledged was that these northern rulers¡¯ power was not weak at all.


    Even though the northern side was quite poor, their military forces were excellent and there were many Knight families like Krudo¡¯s.


    It could be said that they had great military power and were a force to be reckoned with.


    It was just that because of how closed off they were, Princess Olivia and the other Princes were unable to bring them to their side.


    This was especially so for Princess Olivia¡ªbecause of some things in the past, most of the northern rulers were quite antagonistic towards her.


    As such, because Chen Heng had a good rtionship with the northern rulers, he had even greater value.

 Chapter 49 – Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 49 - Thoughts</h4>


    As a child of a southern ruler, it was quite surprising for Chen Heng to have a good rtionship with the northern rulers.


    The origin of this rtionship was his friendship with Krudo.


    Even though it was not obvious on the face of things, because Krudo¡¯s family had a Knight, they were one of the leaders of the northern rulers.


    As such, through Krudo, Chen Heng was able to enter the northern rulers¡¯ circles and visit old Knight Sli.


    That was his foundation in all of this.


    During the past half a year, in order to improve his economic conditions as well as help the northern rulers, he had begun a partnership with the northern rulers.


    After all, the northern rulers were all rtively poor.


    This was because the northern side was rtively barren and often needed to fight. Moreover, the climate made it so that the crops did not yield much, so even if the soil was the same, the amount of crops they produced was far inferior to the southern side.


    However, this did not mean that the northern side did not have any development potential.


    Back when Chen Heng had gone to Krudo¡¯s family¡¯s territory to have a look, he came to some conclusions.


    Even though the northern side was poor, that did not mean they could not produce anything.


    Firstly, the northern side had many furs, skins, and Ounder ves.


    The furs and skins could be sold to nobles, while the Ounder ves could be put to work in various residences.


    If he could bring these things to the south, he could obtain great profits.


    In the past, no one realized the potential value here.


    It was just that the northern side¡¯s terrain wasplex and the path to get there was quite difficult.


    Moreover, given that there were arge number of bandits and Ounders on the way, the trip was very dangerous.


    Merchant groups were not strong enough to make the trip, and it was easy to get lost; it was simply too dangerous.


    Moreover, Princess Olivia¡¯s territory also had simr things.


    Merchants cared about costs and benefits, and they would rather go to Princess Olivia¡¯s territory and purchase goods for a higher cost than to go the extra distance to the northern rulers and take the extra risk.


    Given these circumstances, Chen Heng put in some hard work.


    Using his rtionship with Krudo, he negotiated some high passage fees with a few neighboring rulers to use their roads. He then traveled through personally, finally opening up a small trade route.


    Using Baron Kaisen¡¯s name, he could purchaserge amounts of crops and weapons from the southern side that the northern rulers desperately needed, while using Krudo¡¯s name to buy furs and ves from the northern rulers¡­


    Coming and going along this trade route, he could earnrge profits.


    A portion of these profits would go into the pockets of the northern rulers for the passage fees.


    When someone could bring you profits and benefits, the way you saw this person and their thinking wouldpletely change.


    Chen Heng was already a very amiable person, and after bringing resources and profits to the northern rulers, his rtionship with them became even better.


    As time went on, his influence among the northern rulers would be even greater.


    These were all Chen Heng¡¯s bargaining chips, as well as power he could borrow.


    At that moment, Chen Heng sank into his thoughts.


    The situation in the Kutu Principality appeared in his mind.


    Many years ago, the conflict between Princess Olivia and the Prince had be incredibly heated.


    Part of this was because of the Kutu Principality¡¯s tradition: the Princes and Princesses would fight, and the victor would be King or Queen. The other reason was because the current King was quite ill and confined to his bed.


    Under such circumstances, both sides¡¯ supporters had their swords drawn, and the conflict was bing more and more intense.


    The current King had three children. Apart from Olivia and Verna, there was another Prince.


    Verna was too weak, and because of her personality, she essentially had no hope.


    As such, the final victor would most likely either be Olivia or the Prince.


    Olivia¡¯s advantage was that because her territory was in the north, she had her own army. Moreover, because her mother was the Queen and she had been quite talented, she had been greatly nurtured since she was young.


    If she were a man, the fight over the throne may have already been over.


    The Prince was born from a neighboring kingdom¡¯s Princess, and he had his mother¡¯s family¡¯s support. Adding on the fact that he was older and was the Kutu royal family¡¯s only male sessor, he was also supported by some of the nobles.


    Overall, both sides had advantages and disadvantages, and both could take the throne.


    Under such circumstances, the power of the northern rulers was incredibly important.


    Even though the northern rulers were quite closed off, at the end of the day, they were still nobles. They were also used to fighting with the Ounders and had the strongest military force in the Kutu Principality.


    If that great power clearly stated who they supported, the effects would be obvious.


    Because Chen Heng was close with the northern rulers and could influence them to a certain extent, his value greatly increased.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Krudo was still standing in front of him, and he looked at Chen Heng as he asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Chen Heng turned and smiled as he said, ¡°Has Mr. Corripoe back yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Krudo shook his head and sighed as he said, ¡°ording to hisst letter, it will be a long time before he can return.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Chen Heng also sighed, feeling a bit disappointed.


    He had been hoping to see if he could gain anything from Corripo.


    After all, as Corripo¡¯s student, Corripo was an important card in his hand right now as well.


    If he could influence Corripo to a certain extent, it would be much easier to carry out his ns.


    As the Kutu Principality¡¯s Guardian Knight, if Corripo publicly supported someone, it would be easy to influence many people and give one side a great advantage.


    As such, Chen Heng¡¯s status as Corripo¡¯s student was one of his trump cards.


    It was a pity that about a month ago, Corripo had left the Kutu Royal City because of some personal matters. They did not know where he went or when he would being back.


    Chen Heng stood there and thought to himself.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, Princess Olivia normally does note to the Kutu Royal City, but she suddenly came back recently. Were there any changes to the situation?¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he suddenly had this thought.


    He had a feeling that with Olivia¡¯s return to the Kutu Royal City, the situation in the city was going to go through some changes.

 Chapter 50 – Leave

    <h4>Chapter 50 - Leave</h4>


    Autumn leaves fell, and another season passed.


    Two months had passed, and soon, the effects of Princess Olivia¡¯s return had disappeared.


    The Kutu Royal City seemed to have gone back to how it was like before, and it became much more peaceful.


    Apart from a minority of people, Princess Olivia¡¯s return did not affect many people¡¯s lives.


    For most people, it didn¡¯t matter if the ruler was Princess Olivia or someone else.


    What they were focused on was struggling to live each day.


    Of course, that was just for the majority ofmoners.


    For people like Chen Heng, people like Princess Olivia were worth paying attention to.


    As such, Chen Heng would pay particr attention to whatever Princess Olivia did, and he thought about the situation in the Kutu Royal City.


    However, he was surprised to find that Princess Olivia¡¯s return did not cause very big changes.


    How things were before, they were the same now.


    It looked like there were no changes, as if Princess Olivia had juste back to see her rtives.


    However, Chen Heng felt that the situation was not that simple.


    Just because things were peaceful on the surface did not mean they really were like that.


    He did not have ess to much information, but he knew that there were raging undercurrents under the calmness.


    However, currently, Chen Heng did not care about this, as he had sensed something bad.


    ¡°Kailin, are you really going to leave?¡±


    Outside the residence, Krudo looked at Chen Heng with surprise, ¡°It¡¯s getting colder, and it¡¯s not very suitable for traveling right now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any choice.¡±


    Standing in front of Krudo, Chen Heng had a slight smile as he said, ¡°My father is waiting for me at home. I agreed that I would go back to visit him, and I don¡¯t want to break my promise.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Krudo understood and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, after you leave, I won¡¯t have anyone to train with me.¡±


    ¡°You can go and find Kelly and the others,¡± Chen Heng said, ¡°Even though Kelly isn¡¯t a Knight, his sword skills are not bad. After I leave, you can go to find him.¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t pay attention to a country bumpkin like me,¡± a condescending look appeared on Krudo¡¯s face, ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m not interested in weak fellows like him.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Looking at Krudo, Chen Heng shook his head.


    ¡°When do you leave? I¡¯ll send you part of the way,¡± Krudo asked seriously.


    ¡°That would be good,¡± Chen Heng smiled, ¡°Now that it¡¯s getting colder, I¡¯m sure there will be more bandits trying to stock up for winter. Things will be better with you escorting me.¡±


    Hearing this, Krudo could not help butugh, ¡°Who would dare to try to rob a Knight?¡±


    ¡°You never know¡­¡± Chen Heng replied. They chatted for a while before they both left.


    After a few moments, Chen Heng looked at Krudo¡¯s leaving figure and thought back to the letter that Kelly had sent over, and he thought to himself.


    After Princess Olivia had returned, he had been paying attention to the Kutu Royal City¡¯s situation.


    Even though it was not evident on the surface, after Princess Olivia had returned, the situation in the Kutu Royal City had be more tense.


    This tension was because of Princess Olivia¡¯s return and the King falling unconscious again.


    Recently, there were rumors that the Prince, Grith, was also preparing to return.


    This continuous news caused Chen Heng to feel quite wary.


    From how things seemed, as time went on, the situation in the Kutu Royal City would be more and more intense.


    When that time came, the presently-peaceful status quo would most likely be broken.


    After Chen Heng sensed this, he decided to think about retreating.


    If he was one of those high-level figures, he might be able to try to see if he could gain any benefits from the present situation.


    However, he did not have anything apart from his fighting prowess; he did not have the resources or rights to gain from this.


    To him, the current situation was incredibly dangerous.


    Moreover, his friend Kelly had also sent him a letter.


    The letter was quite ordinary, but it hid a warning to Chen Heng to watch out for his safety.


    This letter made Chen Heng decide to leave the Kutu Royal City for now and return to his family.


    It also just so happened that he still had some unresolved matters at home, so he could deal with them at the same time.


    He did some simple packing and had his servants pack some other things to send to him before leaving.


    The ce he went after this was Kelly¡¯s residence.


    ¡°They¡¯re all not here?¡±


    After reaching Kelly¡¯s residence and hearing the old butler¡¯s reply, Chen Heng could not help but inwardly frown.


    He hade to say goodbye to Kelly, as well as to see Verna.


    Over the past two months, he hade here many times to visit Verna.


    During those times, Verna had always been at the residence, but she was not here today.


    ¡°Please convey these things to Miss Verna.¡±


    He turned and looked at the old butler with a courteous smile as he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to leave for some time, and I hope that we will be able to see each other again when I return. This is my letter for her; please make sure you give it to her.¡±


    He was extremely polite and handed the letter to the old butler.


    The old butler respectfully received it and stressed to Chen Heng that he would definitely pass it to Miss Venra.


    After this, Chen Heng left.


    He walked along a narrow and long path and reached the outside road¡ªhis carriage was waiting there.


    Standing there, Chen Heng¡¯s figure was tall and straight, and he looked incredibly valiant.


    He looked to the side in a certain direction for a long time.


    ¡°What is it, sir?¡± The driver of the carriage felt quite confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he looked away and got on the carriage.


    Following this, they quickly left.


    After they left, there was some noise from the direction that Chen Heng had been looking in.


    A few people wearing leather armor appeared, gasping for breath; their bodies were covered with sweat.


    ¡°Damnit, damnit.¡±


    Looking at the departing carriage, some of them felt quite terrified, ¡°He definitely noticed us.¡±


    ¡°Such acute senses just aren¡¯t natural.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Someone asked, ¡°Should we give chase?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡±


    The leader¡¯s expression was gloomy, ¡°We¡¯ll report of himing here; everything else has nothing to do with us. Our task list doesn¡¯t include bing enemies with a quasi-Knight¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Those people¡­¡±


    Sitting in the carriage, Chen Heng thought to himself, ¡°Were they Princess Olivia¡¯s people?¡±


    Just as he considered this possibility, he rejected it.


    Those people contained some hostility towards him. If they were Princess Olivia¡¯s people, they would not have given off such a feeling.


    After all, there was no conflict between him and Princess Olivia.


    Moreover, even if Knight Mader resented him, he would not go and find a group of people like this to follow him.


    Then were they from a different faction?


    Who were they targeting? Kelly, Verna, or him?


    Chen Heng continued to think to himself.


    He now concluded that his decision to leave was correct.


    As time passed, who knew what would happen in the Kutu Royal City?


    Time gradually passed.


    Over the next few days, Chen Heng paid visits to his friends in the Kutu Royal City and told them of his trip.


    He did not actually have that many friends, but visiting them each of them took up a lot of his time.


    Only after a few days did he set out.

 Chapter 51 – Seeing Baron Kaisen Again

    <h4>Chapter 51 - Seeing Baron Kaisen Again</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    A slight breeze blew, and riding on a horse, Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was calm as he looked ahead.


    He could see the road he was used to, and the scenery was incredibly familiar.


    It was exactly the same as he remembered, and there were not too many changes.


    However, as he walked further, he realized that there were some things that were different.


    The most evident was that the roads in the surroundings were more even, and some paths that had been difficult to walk were ttened and made easier to walk.


    It seemed that Baron Kaisen had implemented many of the suggestions that Chen Heng had given him, not just ignoring them.


    As he continued onwards, he saw some figures waiting ahead.


    They were all familiar figures, and Chen Heng recognized most of their faces. The one at the lead made Chen Heng feel quite surprised.


    It was a slightly skinny middle-aged man who was sitting on a horse, silently looking over.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Looking at the middle-aged man, a look of delight appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face, and he urged his horse forwards faster.


    This was the father of Chen Heng¡¯s body, the ruler of this region, Baron Kaisen.


    Seeing Chen Heng, Baron Kaisen could not help but smile either.


    Sitting on his horse, he looked at Chen Heng with an earnest gaze.


    Compared to half a year ago, Chen Heng had changed greatly.


    Because he had been cultivating the Knights Breathing Technique, he looked much more valiant and became even taller and more well-built. At a nce, he looked like a powerful Knight, strong and resolute.


    He had matured greatly, and just standing there, anyone could sense his unique energy, which made it difficult to forget him.


    ¡°Good, good¡­¡± Baron Kaisen got off his horse and patted Chen Heng¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a year¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s face, he could not help but sigh and said, ¡°You came back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chen Heng also smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m finally back.


    ¡°When I was out, I was always thinking of father.


    ¡°But now, I¡¯m finally back.¡±


    ¡°I had thought that the Kutu Royal City was too prosperous and that you wouldn¡¯t want toe back,¡± hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Baron Kaisen could not help butugh, and he spoke teasingly.


    ¡°Even though the Kutu Royal City is prosperous, in the end, this is my home,¡± Chen Heng smiled, ¡°This is my ce.¡±


    ¡°Well said.¡±


    Baron Kaisen nodded in satisfaction before looking behind Chen Heng and said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re finally back, so don¡¯t just keep standing there; let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Chen Heng said with a smile.


    Following this, they began to walk back to the residence.


    ¡°Where¡¯s big brother?¡± Chen Heng asked out of curiosity.


    Baron Kaisen¡¯s group was quite big, and there were many people Chen Heng was familiar with.


    However, Chen Heng¡¯s body¡¯s older brother, Ormando, was not among them.


    ¡°He¡­¡± Thinking about Ormando, Baron Kaisen¡¯s expression became cold, as if he did not want to mention him.


    Chen Heng could not help but feel curious, and after asking about it, he understood.


    It turned out that recently, Ormando had led a group of guards to attack a merchant group that came from nearby, resulting in the anger of a neighboring ruler, making Baron Kaisen feel incredibly troubled.


    Even though this matter had passed, Baron Kaisen had be annoyed towards Ormando, and he had sent him somewhere else so that he would not feel angry whenever he saw him.


    As such, Ormando was not present when receiving Chen Heng.


    Then again, even if he was still here, he might not havee to receive Chen Heng.


    After all, back then, Chen Heng¡¯s rtionship with his older brother was not very good.


    After hearing about what Ormando had done in the past year, Chen Heng could not help but shake his head.


    As expected, some people were not at all qualified to even be his opponents.


    Over at the Kutu Royal City, Chen Heng had been incredibly cautious and worked hard to gather power, and he was now quite exceptional.


    On the other hand, back here, Ormando not only had not done anything of note but he had also caused a lot of trouble.


    He was unable to aplish anything and had spoiled everything.


    However, this was good for Chen Heng.


    For Ormando to perform like this, if he waspared to Chen Heng, even if he was the elder son, Baron Kaisen would be able to easily make a decision.


    This made things easier for Chen Heng, although to the current Chen Heng, a mere Baronony was not much anymore.


    However, at the end of the day, this was still a source of strength. If he could legitimately seed a Baron¡¯s territory, it was better than him having to take it by force.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng smiled and continued to walk forwards.


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡±


    As they walked, Baron Kaisen said, ¡°I looked at your suggestions from before; they were quite good. The surrounding rulers also want to join in. Now that you¡¯vee back, many of them want to meet you. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Chen Heng smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll meet them and have a good chat with them.¡±


    Apart froming back to see Baron Kaisen, he also came to work on his trade route.


    The north-south trade route was an incredibly profitable opportunity.


    With his geographical advantage and his rtionship with Krudo¡¯s family, he had gathered most of the northern rulers¡¯ goods.


    With Knight Sli, Krudo¡¯s family was one of the top families among the northern rulers. Even though they were somewhat poor, they were still quite influential among the rest of the northern rulers.


    Because of their reputation, Chen Heng was able to gather many northern rulers into a merchant alliance, having a monopoly over their goods.


    ording to the agreement, Krudo¡¯s family¡ªor rather Chen Heng¡ªwould be responsible for selling the northern rulers¡¯ goods.


    The northern rulers promised to give most of their goods to Chen Heng, and he would not privately sell them for a certain amount of time.


    Of course, such a contract could be quite problematic, but because of their circumstances, the northern rulers did not have much of a choice. Moreover, with Chen Heng¡¯s performance, he was able to win over some trust from them.


    As such, there would not be any problems with this agreement for the time-being.


    This agreement tested Chen Heng¡¯s selling ability.


    If he could not quickly sell the stockpiled goods, allowing the northern rulers to quickly gain profits, this agreement would break down sooner orter.


    That was one of the reasons why Chen Heng hade back this time.

 Chapter 52 – Trade

    <h4>Chapter 52 - Trade</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    If it was just a simple matter of selling, it would not be very difficult for Chen Heng.


    After all, the Kutu Royal City was the Kutu Principality¡¯s capital, and there were many major figures who could easily buy arge amount of stock.


    With the rtionships that Chen Heng had fostered in the Kutu Royal City over the past half a year, selling all of the goods would not be a big problem.


    It was just that this would cause another problem.


    If he soldrge amounts of simr goods within a short period of time, therge amount of supply would drive down the price, making them difficult to sell in the future.


    Even if he could sell them in the future, he would not be able to make much profit.


    Moreover, it was only just the beginning of this partnership.


    As time went on, when the northern rulers began to benefit, they would work harder to source goods or capture ves.


    When that time came, Chen Heng¡¯s contacts in the Kutu Royal City would not be able to buy all of them.


    Moreover, considering that he wanted to win over more people, Chen Heng should not do things like this.


    If he sold all of the goods in the Kutu Royal City and asked those major figures to help him sell those goods, they would not thank him and would instead think that this was just a normal trade.


    Those major figures did notck their own economic streams, and they would not care much about the small profits that Chen Heng had brought.


    However, if he could bring these resources to those who truly needed them, the situation would be different.


    Rather than decorating something already perfect, it was better to provide help in one¡¯s hour of need; most people understood this principle.


    As such, the rulers near Baron Kaisen¡¯s territory were better choices to sell to.


    The rulers in the south were much better off than the rulers in the north.


    However, they were still limited in some regards.


    The southern side was better because of the fertile soil and warmer climate, which resulted in them having enough crops.


    Moreover, even though the southern side was also somewhat chaotic, they did not have to resist Ounders like the northern rulers, so they did not have to spend much on military expenses.


    However, this only meant that they were not as poverty-stricken as the northern rulers.


    In actuality, they were not that prosperous either. Often, they were unable to save much over the years, and they could only meet their present expenses.


    If they wanted to live prosperous lives, it was still quite difficult.


    For these people, opening up a new economic stream was incredibly important.


    They would take the profits that Chen Heng could bring more seriously and treasure it more.


    Once they tasted the benefits, it would not be so easy for them to stop.


    When that time came, whether they continued willingly or passively, they would have their interests tied to Chen Heng.


    Unless there was someone who could bring them even greater profits, they would be Chen Heng¡¯s greatest supporters.


    Of course, if he wanted to achieve this goal, he had to gain the cooperation of the surrounding rulers.


    Baron Kaisen was Chen Heng¡¯s father, so there were naturally no problems there.


    However, Chen Heng would have to go and talk to each of the other rulers.


    Fortunately, things had been going smoothly so far.


    Just by leaking some information, many people had taken the initiative to arrange meetings with him.


    It seemed that the situation was quite good.


    During the next period of time, Chen Heng once again became busy.


    Not too long after returning home, Chen Heng began to visit the neighboring rulers¡¯ residences to engage in discussions with them.


    At first, everything went very smoothly.


    In order to bring in these surrounding rulers, Chen Heng gave very favorable conditions.


    ording to the agreement, he would guarantee the southern rulers a portion of the goods from the northern rulers every time and sell them for good prices.


    The southern rulers could choose to pay the value in crops or other agricultural products.


    In a certain sense, Chen Heng had be a middleman.


    He and Krudo¡¯s family would provide resources for the various rulers, who would then sell them themselves.


    This way, all three parties would gain profits.


    Even though Chen Heng was unable to gain massive profits, he would be able to quickly distribute the northern rulers¡¯ goods without oversupplying the market.


    At the same time, because of the northern side¡¯s climate, crops and other agricultural resources were much more expensive than in the south, and furs and ves were rtively cheap.


    On the other hand, it was the opposite in the south.


    When buying furs and ves from the northern rulers, Chen Heng could use crops and the like as security. After reaching the southern side, he could ask the southern rulers to use crops and agricultural resources as payment.


    By going from north to south like this, they would be able to profit.


    For the northern rulers, Chen Heng¡¯s actions could solve their problem of oversupply of furs and ves, while being paid inrge amounts of crops would reduce the pressure they faced in terms of food.


    For the southern rulers, it was not difficult to sell those furs or ves. No matter if it was travelling merchants or sending their own people to other ces to sell them, they could earnrge profits without too much effort.


    Moreover, for the southern side, who hadrge amounts of crops and food, using those resources as security and payment was no problem either.


    After all, the southern rulers¡¯ poverty was only a money-based poverty.


    Crops and food were not a big problem at all.


    This waspletely opposite to the northern rulers.


    This was a ssic problem as a result of oversupply.


    Because the southern side¡¯s climate was good, they producedrge amounts of crops, but because of the high supply, they were unable to sell them for very high prices.


    This meant that all southern rulers hadrge amounts of crops butcked money.


    Chen Heng¡¯s n solved this for them.


    While Chen Heng was busying himself in the southern side, within the pce, Verna finally received his letter for her.


    ¡°This letter is for me?¡± looking at the letter, Verna looked up and asked.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± the female attendant nodded and said, ¡°Knight Kailin especially went to Sir Kelly¡¯s residence to say goodbye to you before he left . Since you were not there, he left this letter.


    ¡°Knight Kailin has most likely returned to his home by now.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Verna nodded. Thinking of Chen Heng, she could not help but feel a bit sad.


    Looking at the letter in her hand, she opened it in a hurry and began to read.

 Chapter 53 – Take Seriously

    <h4>Chapter 53 - Take Seriously</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°To the embodiment of beauty, Miss Verna¡­


    ¡°When you receive this letter, I will most likely be on the way home already. Because of some reasons, I have to go back to visit my home and see my father. As such, I have to temporarily leave.


    ¡°Without realizing it, I have spent a year in the Kutu Royal City already. During that one year, I got to know many people. They were all sincere and reliable, as well as very interesting. All of them are good friends. In the time that I spent away from home, they brought me great joy and gave my soul peace, so that I can continue to advance¡­


    ¡°However, I was most happy about meeting you.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Verna¡¯s hand holding the letter slightly trembled and her heart leapt as she quickly continued to read.


    ¡°Even though we have not spent that much time together, every time we meet, I greatly look forward to it and feel joyful. I don¡¯t know if you feel the same, but sometimes I simply cannot control my feelings¡­


    ¡°In my hometown, I often hear that white horses from ins will always meet his Knight, being perfectlypatible like a fresh flower and a beautiful girl¡­


    ¡°I hope that in the future, I will be able to meet with you every day and see you¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Sitting on her big bed, Verna read the letter many times, and her heartbeat became faster and faster.


    ¡°Is this a confession?¡± she thought to herself while sitting on her bed, and her face became incredibly red as if she was drunk.


    Sitting there, she continuously paced about, unable to control her emotions.


    At that moment, she felt an impulse to go and find her Knight and tell him of her feelings. She wanted to tell him that she was looking forward to himing back and also wanted to be with him every day.


    However, looking at her locked door, she lowered her head in disappointment.


    Earlier, she had been forbidden to go out by Olivia.


    Before, she could asionally go out and meet with Chen Heng at Kelly¡¯s residence.


    However, Olivia had be quite busy and much stricter recently for some reason, and she did not allow her out anymore, no matter how much she pleaded with her.


    Thinking about how serious Olivia looked recently, Verna could only sigh and look forward to the future.


    After this period passed and big sister Olivia finished dealing with her various matters, Knight Kailin would most likely be back.


    When that time came, they would be able to meet again¡­


    Deep longing welled up in her heart, and looking at the letter in her hand, she could not help but hope that Chen Heng woulde back sooner.


    After thinking about it, she could not help but get up and pick up a pen and paper as she began to write her own letter.


    On the other side, within a hall, Olivia sat at the center and was dealing with various matters.


    Recently, she had felt very hard-pressed.


    All kinds of things continuously weighed down on her.


    Combined with her little brother¡¯s actions, she became even more anxious, and she busied herself with various things.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± a ck-robed servant came up and said respectfully.


    ¡°Is Verna demanding to go out again?¡± Olivia rubbed her forehead, feeling a headacheing on.


    During this period, her little sister had always been noisily demanding to go out, and she tried all kinds of ways to get out, making her feel incredibly annoyed.


    Seeing the servant looking after Vernaing over, she guessed that Verna was making a ruckus again.


    However, she was surprised to see the female servant shake her head.


    ¡°No,¡± the female servant said with a respectful expression, ¡°her Highness Verna did not ask to go out; rather, she asked for a letter of hers to be delivered.¡±


    ¡°Just delivering a letter?¡±


    Olivia felt quite surprised and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s not an issue; let her send it if she wants.


    ¡°However, I estimate that Kailin is most likely at his father¡¯s territory now, so this letter will most likely take some time to reach him.¡±


    She smiled and thought to herself before saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, what has Kailin been doing recently? Is there any news from over there?¡±


    ¡°Knight Kailin has been quite busy,¡± the female servant thought before telling Olivia what she knew.


    ¡°Trade alliance? North and south trade?¡± Olivia listened as she went through her documents.


    At first, she was just casually listening, but soon, she stopped what she was doing and her expression became more serious.


    ¡°Bring me all information rted to this,¡± she said in the end with a serious expression.


    After a while, all relevant information was brought over.


    Everything that Chen Heng had done was recorded in great detail.


    Ordinary people naturally would not be observed so closely, nor would there be such detailed information about them.


    Given that Chen Heng was a quasi-Knight who was about to awaken a Life Seed and his close rtionship with Verna, Princess Olivia had given instructions to her subordinates to gather information on him.


    Now, this information seemed to be of use.


    Olivia soon read through the pile of information, and the more she read, the more serious her expression became.


    ¡°Incredible, incredible¡­¡±


    After putting down the documents, she sat there and muttered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of this before?¡±


    Selling the north¡¯s oversupply of furs and ves to the south, while selling the south¡¯srge amount of crops to the north. This was a very simple idea, and as long as one could do it, one could obtain massive profits.


    However, no one had ever created such a profitable trade route before.


    It was partially because of a limitation of thinking.


    Even though this world had powerful existences like Knights, it was quitecking in many areas.


    The nobles¡¯ thinking was quite restricted, and they only thought about milking their subjects. Even if they turned their gazes to ces outside their territory, it was usually for taking other people¡¯s territory. They rarely thought about economic development like this.


    An example was Chen Heng¡¯s father, Baron Kaisen.


    Before Chen Heng¡¯s suggestions, the most economic activity there was was trading with travelling merchants.


    In his territory, everyone could only nt wheat and other grain crops, and those who disobeyed would be hung.


    Under such circumstances, there would naturally be little economic development.


    Most other rulers were the same.


    Apart from their limited thinking, they were also restricted by geography.


    The Kutu Principality was made up of many nobles¡¯ territories, and going from north to south, one had to pass through many rulers¡¯ territories.


    Each ruler would want to earn some profits, which would result in conflicts.


    There was also risk hidden in this venture.


    Adding on how chaotic this world was, there were always bandits around, adding to the danger.


    Even if one could resolve these issues, there was the fact that the northern rulers were closed off to outsiders.


    All in all, there were many barriers to this.


    It was because it was so difficult that no one had done this in the past.


    In just a moment, Olivia could imagine the kinds of problems that Chen Heng had faced when setting this up.


    What shocked her was that despite all the difficulties, Chen Heng overcame them all and achieved this.


    ¡°Just how did he do it?¡± Olivia could not help but think to herself, and she felt quite interested in Chen Heng.


    Before, she had just seen Chen Heng as a Baron¡¯s son, Corripo¡¯s student, and a potential Knight.


    She had never thought that Chen Heng would also be so capable in such a regard apart from these prestigious identities.


    Olivia could not help but feel quite interested in Chen Heng.


    Of course, what was key was that after all of this, as time went on, Chen Heng¡¯s influence and power would definitely increase.

 Chapter 54 – Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 54 - Preparations</h4>


    Within the hall, Olivia silently thought to herself.


    As the north-south trade progressed, Chen Heng would be more and more powerful.


    She was very clear on this.


    Not only did the north-south trade help the northern rulers escape poverty, but it would also help the southern rulers gain great profits. As the middleman, Chen Heng would also profit.


    As time went on, no matter if it was the northern rulers or southern rulers, they would be closer with Chen Heng, take him more seriously, and support him more¡ªthis was especially so for the northern rulers.


    Thinking about the northern rulers, Olivia began to think.


    ¡°Were you there when Verna met with Kailin?¡± she looked at the female servant with a calm gaze.


    ¡°How were their interactions?¡± she continued to ask.


    ¡°Princess Verna seems to like Knight Kailin a lot¡­¡±


    The female servant thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°Knight Kailin seems to feel the same way. He is much more enthusiastic towards Princess Verna than towards other girls.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Olivia thought to herself.


    After having people observe Chen Heng for a while, she had a decent understanding of him.


    He was a virtuous and almost perfect Knight.


    No matter who they asked, whether it was Kelly or others at the Kutu Royal Academy, they all had high evaluations of him.


    He was mild and polite to women, and he never offended them.


    He was sincere and cordial to friends, treating them well.


    He was incredibly diligent in his training; it was said that he got up before the sun rose to train and neverzed around for even a single day.


    Olivia had a lot of experience, but only those whomitted themselves to their Knight training couldpare to Chen Heng in some regards.


    For such a Knight to treat Verna specially like this, he most likely quite liked her too.


    Many thoughts shed through Olivia¡¯s mind.


    Most royal weddings were quite cruel¡ªthey were usually for some kind of political purpose.


    It was just that as Verna¡¯s big sister, she cared greatly about what Verna wanted as well. Since she liked Kailin and she felt that Kailin could also help her, this was naturally a perfect situation.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Send someone to quickly deliver Verna¡¯s letter,¡± she raised her head and said after thinking for a moment.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± the female servant nodded before leaving.


    ¡­


    ¡°What is my big brother, Ormando, doing?¡±


    Beside a wide river, Chen Heng looked at the attendant next to him and calmly asked.


    ¡°He was sent to a neighboring town by the Baron. It¡¯s said that he spends his days drinking until he is drunk,¡± the attendant said respectfully.


    ¡°Have you arranged everything?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    ¡°Everything you asked for has been done,¡± the attendant nodded and said, ¡°We have already leaked the information to the bandits. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    Speaking to there, a look of hesitation appeared on his face, ¡°Sir, why are we doing this? These goods are very important to us, and if we leak the news like this, it¡¯s possible that¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that they will be tempted toe make trouble for us, if not rob us of those goods?¡±


    Chen Heng said as he smiled, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The attendant could not understand.


    This time, Chen Heng did not answer. He only silently turned and looked towards the river.


    ¡°Send someone to Ormando and tell him that after father chased him away, he has been missing him and hopes that he wille back¡­¡±


    Looking at the attendant, Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was calm as he said, ¡°Do you understand what to say?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Seeing Chen Heng¡¯s expression, the attendant paused for a moment before his expression became serious.


    The next day.


    ¡°Did father really say that?¡±


    Within the small town, looking at the man in front of him, Ormando¡¯s eyes widened.


    It had been one year, and Ormando looked much more lifeless than before.


    His body was still big, but it had begun to be fat and he stank of alcohol.


    He stood there, his bloodshot eyes staring at the man in front of him with a look of hope in them.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    The man nodded, ¡°When I was serving my Lord, I heard him sigh and say such a thing many times.


    ¡°My Lord also regretted chasing you away¡­ after all, you are his eldest son; how could he not miss you?¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    Hearing those words, Ormando could not help but grin, ¡°Father wouldn¡¯t abandon me¡­ I¡¯m his eldest son and the sessor of the family.¡±


    ¡°My Lord secretly greatly wishes for you to return¡­¡±


    The man said respectfully, ¡°If you can go back now and appear before my Lord, he will definitely be very happy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good timing that my Lord is about to go out with young master Kailin to visit Baron Myler¡­ If you go over right now, young master, you might be able to catch up to them.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s name, Ormando¡¯s expression became cold, and his heart was filled with fury as he said, ¡°That bastard dared toe back.¡±


    Some things were quite strange.


    Even though Chen Heng had not actually done anything to him, in Ormando¡¯s heart, he was in this pitiful situation because of Chen Heng.


    He did not have any ideas of repentance.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go back.¡±


    Standing there, he thought of Chen Heng and coldlyughed, ¡°Kailin wants to y his tricks while I¡¯m not there? His n won¡¯t seed. I¡¯ll have him know who is the eldest son and who will seed father.¡±


    He immediately had attendants make preparations to return to Baron Kaisen¡¯s residence.


    Looking at Ormando, the man who had spoken to him inwardly let out a sigh of relief.


    The next day.


    ¡°Ormando? What did hee back for?¡±


    Within the residence, hearing the attendant report of Ormando¡¯s return, Baron Kaisen¡¯s expression immediately became cold.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell him to properly reflect on his actions outside? Why did hee back?¡±


    His expression was quite unsightly, seeming very dissatisfied with Ormando.


    This dissatisfaction was built up over the past period.


    Putting aside his qualitiespared to Chen Heng¡¯s, Ormando did many things that were quite foolish.


    With Chen Heng as aparison, he seemed even worse.

 Chapter 55 – Blackfur People

    <h4>Chapter 55 - ckfur People</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s good that big brother is back; there¡¯s no need for father to be so angry¡­¡±


    Looking at Baron Kaisen¡¯s dissatisfied expression, Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°After all, we¡¯recking people and it¡¯s a good time for him toe back.¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Baron Kaisen coldly harrumphed, but listening to Chen Heng¡¯s words, he still nodded.


    At the end of the day, he was still his son. No matter how poorly he performed, he was still his child.


    Ormando was already back, and if he chased him out again, it would not be very good.


    Moreover, just like Chen Heng had said, as they had begun trading with neighboring rulers, they indeedcked helpers.


    Now that Ormando hade back, if he could help, that would be good too.


    Thinking to there, his expression softened and he looked at Mr White by his side and said, ¡°Bring him in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mr White nodded before turning and walking out.


    After a few moments, some footsteps sounded out and Ormando walked in.


    He was dressed in ck robes and looked tall and well-built. It was just that his figure seemed more bloated than before.


    Standing together with Chen Heng, the difference between them was all too evident.


    ¡°You still dare toe back.¡± Looking at Ormando, Kaisen¡¯s expression was incredibly cold.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    After walking into the room, Ormando half-knelt and said sincerely, ¡°During the months that I¡¯ve left your side, I¡¯ve greatly missed you. Please allow me to stay by your side once again.¡±


    He seemed incredibly earnest, and seeing him like this, Baron Kaisen¡¯s expression became softer.


    ¡°You can get up,¡± he looked at Ormando as he spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not bring up matters from the past,¡± he said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯vee back.


    ¡°Recently, everyone has been very busy. Youing back and helping is better than you staying in that ce and drinking all day. We¡¯ll set out in a few days; bring your sword.¡±


    Looking at Ormando¡¯s bloated body, he could not help but frown.


    ¡°Yes, father,¡± Ormando continuously nodded, seeming quite passionate.


    After a few moments, Baron Kaisen left, leaving behind only Chen Heng and Ormando.


    ¡°Big brother,¡± LChen Heng gave a slight smile and went up to greet him with an outstretched hand.


    However, Ormando did not respond.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Ormando coldly harrumphed before leaving.


    Chen Heng¡¯s hand froze in mid-air, seeming a bit awkward.


    ¡°Young master¡­¡±


    Beside him, Mr. White¡¯s voice sounded out, also looking quite awkward, ¡°Young master Ormando, he¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s smile did not change and he slowly brought back his hand. He stood there and watched Ormando¡¯s figure leave.


    He inwardly shook his head, and he said goodbye to Mr. White before leaving.


    Over the next few days, Baron Kaisen¡¯s residence became quite busy.


    There were goods from the north all over the ce, filling the entire residence.


    All around, there were some people with dense ck fur working hard.


    ¡°So many things¡­¡±


    Looking at the goods everywhere, Baron Kaisen sighed in amazement, ¡°How did you bring so many things over? And those rulers actually let you pass through?¡±


    As a noble, he knew what the other rulers were like.


    He did not believe that this world¡¯s nobles had great virtues.


    In actuality, it would not be excessive to call these people bandits.


    Ormando was one such example.


    Why had he been sent off by Baron Kaisen? It was because he had secretly taken some people to rob a nearby ruler¡¯s merchant group.


    This kind of thing happened quite often, too many to be counted.


    In actuality, if that merchant group had not belonged to a nearby ruler but was just an ordinary merchant group or belonged to a ruler far away, Ormando would not have been med at all.


    Transport in these times was not very convenient and quite dangerous too. It was not a big deal for a merchant group to be robbed.


    Baron Kaisen had done simr things himself before.


    From this, it could be seen how dangerous it was to carry out trade in a world like this.


    From how Baron Kaisen saw it, Chen Heng bringing over such arge amount of goods was simply iprehensible.


    ¡°It would of course be impossible using a conventional path.¡±


    In response, Chen Heng only smiled and said, ¡°These things were brought over by ships¡­¡±


    ¡°Ships?¡± Baron Kaisen stared; he did not expect this at all.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t ships dangerous?¡±


    Of course, this world had ships, but their technology was not very advanced, and there were many dangers while sailing.


    As such, from how Baron Kaisen saw it, using ships to transport the goods was incredibly risky.


    ¡°As long as there is nothing wrong with the ships, it¡¯s actually not very difficult¡­¡± Chen Heng said, not understanding how Baron Kaisen felt.


    Baron Kaisen nodded while still feeling a bit confused, but he did not continue to ask.


    ¡°Who are those people covered with ck fur?¡± He asked out of curiosity as he looked at the people working hard to continuously move about the goods.


    ¡°They are from the desert¡¯s ckfur Tribe,¡± Chen Heng exined, ¡°The northern side is connected to the desert and they often fight. As such, they take many captives who are sold as ves. These ckfur People are one such tribe.


    ¡°Compared to ordinary people, these ckfur People are cheaper and are more hardworking. As such, I took in many of them forbor,¡± Chen Heng exined.


    He had especially kept the ckfur People.


    Of the goods that the northern rulers sold, apart from furs and skins, there were many ves.


    Of the ves, Chen Heng kept many of them for himself.


    That was how he had spent much of the wealth he had umted in the Kutu Royal City.


    As someone from another world, he understood clearly the importance of strength, while strength could be split into individual and collective strength.


    In terms of individual strength, he was a Knight and trained with the Knights Breathing Technique and Body Forging Technique.


    In terms of collective strength, he needed to develop his own forces.


    In order to do this, he made friends with the nobles in the Kutu Royal City while also buying ves to expand the force under hismand.

 Chapter 56 – The Maintenance of Slaves

    <h4>Chapter 56 - The Maintenance of ves</h4>


    In order to establish his own faction, relying on himself would not be enough.


    As someone who hade from a modern society, Chen Heng deeply understood this.


    As such, after entering into a partnership with the northern rulers, he bought many ves from them.


    ves were a very good source of manpower.


    The ves did not have any rights and belonged to their owners; no matter how they were treated, no one would have any objections.


    Under normal circumstances, apart from some special ves, most rulers did not care much about the majority of their ves.


    After all, as rulers, they couldmand their subjects to a certain extent, and whether it was to fight or do other things, they always had free or cheap cannon fodder.


    On the other hand, even though ves were cheap, they had to be bought, so it was not as cost-effective.


    However, Chen Heng did not agree with this¡ªhe had many ways to bring out the untapped potential of the ves.


    As such, most of the ves from the northern rulers had been taken in by Chen Heng.


    The profits he had earned in the Kutu Royal City over the past year were mostly spent in this way.


    He arranged for the ves to work in his residence, establishing a simple workshop. He also used running water and water power to produce things, and he utilized his connections to sell the things that his residence produced.


    Baron Kaisen did not know about any of this.


    However, he could feel that Chen Heng¡¯s subordinates were quite special.


    Compared to ordinary people, these ckfur ves seemed a bit too hard working.


    Not only were they hardworking, but their expressions towards Chen Heng were also quite strange.


    It was not as if Baron Kaisen had never seen ves before¡ªhis own residence had many ves, and most of them worked on agriculture.


    It was just that usually, their expressions were numb or fearful, as if they had lost all hope. They did not have any vitality about them.


    However, Chen Heng¡¯s subordinates werepletely different.


    Even though they were ves, they looked like they were full of life and were extremely diligent, full of energy.


    They did not seem like ves at all.


    Moreover, these ves seemed to have good physiques and did not seem weak or feeble like other ves.


    ¡°How did you do this?¡± Baron Kaisen could not help but ask after silently observing for a while.


    He could sense that there were too many things that he did not understand about this child.


    He was simply too capable, and many of the things that he did could not be understood by others.


    ¡°You need to give them hope.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s answer was very direct.


    ¡°At the end of the day, people and tools are different.¡±


    He looked at the busily-working ckfur ves and said softly, ¡°Tools can be repeatedly used but also need to be maintained. ves are a special kind of tool and also require maintenance.¡±


    He continued, ¡°If you give them enough sleep and rest times, as well as sufficient food¡ªproper daily maintenance¡ªthey will not copse, nor will there be any problems with their bodies.


    ¡°Moreover, if you give them a bit of hope and show them that through their hard work their lives can be better, their efficiency will greatly increase¡­¡±


    Baron Kaisen was quite startled. He somewhat understood but was still a bit confused.


    Give ves enough rest time and sufficient food?


    This was notpatible with his views.


    In order to save on costs, an ordinary person would give ves as little to eat as possible and make them do the worst jobs.


    In order to make best use of the ves, it was better that they did not have any time for themselves so that they could create more value for their owners.


    Chen Heng¡¯s actions werepletely different to this kind of thinking.


    ¡°People¡¯s bodies require maintenance.¡±


    Looking at Baron Kaisen, Chen Heng exined, ¡°If you want a ve to work hard, helping them have a good body is key.


    ¡°If you want them to have a healthy body, they need appropriate food. If you give them poor-quality food for a long period, their bodies will continuously be weaker. In the end, even if you whip them, they will not be able to work harder. Moreover, whipping them is not a very effective method in and of itself,¡± Chen Heng said softly.


    Listening to Chen Heng¡¯s exnation, Baron Kaisen nodded, seeming to understand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been very at ease about whatever you do.¡±


    He did not continue asking about this and instead changed the topic, ¡°When we go to visit Myler, bring Ormando with us so he can also do some things.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Chen Heng nodded, not seeming to mind at all.


    A few dayster, after all of the goods had been prepared, Chen Heng once again set out.


    Compared to the previous few times, this time was extremely important.


    The previous few times, because trade was just beginning, the surrounding rulers only bought small amounts.


    However, things were different this time¡ªChen Heng was bringing over almost all of the goods shipped over this time. They were worth an extremelyrge amount of money, and it was a figure that made even Baron Kaisen feel extremely excited about.


    If anything went wrong, the losses would be enormous.


    It was because of this that Baron Kaisen brought more than half of his guards with them.


    Baron Kaisen and Ormando traveled within the procession.


    ¡°So many¡­¡±


    Sitting on his horse, Ormando looked at the carriages all around them, feeling great desire in his heart.


    He knew exactly what those carriages contained.


    ording to what he knew, these carriages contained an enormous fortune within them.


    Once this trade wasplete, his family would obtain massive profits.


    Thinking to there, he could not help but feel incredibly excited.


    What he did not know was that the seller of these goods was not his family but Chen Heng as an individual.


    With how valuable these goods were, he could never imagine that they would belong to Chen Heng.


    It was most likely Baron Kaisen who had paid the money for Chen Heng to buy them from the northern rulers, so they belonged to the family.


    The family¡¯s fortune would naturally be his fortune in the future.


    Thinking about that, Ormando could not help but feel delighted, and his heart rate sped up.

 Chapter 57 – Attack

    <h4>Chapter 57 - Attack</h4>


    Perhaps it was because he saw those goods as belonging to himself, but Ormando took his role incredibly seriously, patrolling constantly every day on his horse.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng only smiled but did not say anything about it.


    They continued onwards.


    This world¡¯s paths were quite difficult to traverse¡ªthis was incredibly evident.


    In modern society, good paths were like veins and arteries that could greatly increase the speed that goods flowed, reducing obstructions for trade and boosting the economy.


    However, for rulers of this world, while building good paths might not necessarily bring them many benefits, it could instead increase the danger they faced.


    A good path meant that the time that it took enemies to attack greatly decreased, increasing the danger one would have to face.


    These rulers did not understand economics and trade much, but they were very sensitive to military threats.


    As such, let alone building paths, some rulers would even destroy paths to make it difficult for enemies to attack.


    Given this, it could be imagined what the paths in this world were like.


    Even though it was not a great distance, Chen Heng and the others had traveled for three or four days before finally getting close.


    ¡°We¡¯re nearly there¡­¡±


    Walking on the path, Baron Kaisen said, ¡°I walked this path when I was young. Soon, we¡¯ll be at Baron Myler¡¯s territory.


    ¡°If nothing out of the ordinary happens, we should be able to arrive within a few hours,¡± Baron Kaisen said with a smile.


    ¡°Baron Myler sent word that he will bring people to receive us and bring us to his residence,¡± a young man said nearby.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was calm as he smiled and nodded.


    He was riding on a horse, and just as he was about to say something, he paused and instinctively looked over in a certain direction.


    With his sharp senses, he could sense some abnormalities in the distance.


    ¡°Are they here?¡±


    Sensing this, his expression did not change as he thought to himself.


    Following this, the procession continued onwards.


    Perhaps it was because they were close to their destination, but everyone began to move faster, wanting to quickly arrive and rest.


    However, something that they did not want to see ended up happening.


    On a small path, shouts sounded from the distance, apanied by a wave of arrows.


    As Chen Heng watched on, many people wearing leather armor came out of the thickets and rushed at them.


    ¡°Those are¡­ bandits?¡±


    Looking at the figures, Baron Kaisen¡¯s expression fell, ¡°So many of them?¡±


    The figures were incredibly dense, and it seemed that there were around 300-400 people.


    Even though 300-400 did not sound like arge figure, in actuality, in areas like this, it was quite arge force.


    Based on what Chen Heng knew, even though the surrounding rulers had their own forces, they did not have too many people.


    For a ruler to have 300-400 people, that would already count as quite a powerful force.


    For example, Baron Kaisen only had a force of around 200 guards.


    Of course, most of the guards were hardened warriors, and they were not people ordinary people couldpare to.


    These bandits were dressed in leather armor and even had crossbows; they did not seem like ordinary fodder.


    For this trip, Baron Kaisen had brought half his guards with him, which was around 100 people.


    Even adding on theborers helping transport the goods, they had fewer than 200 people.


    Adding on the fact that they had been traveling for quite a while and had used up much of their stamina, and that the enemy had been waiting here for them, the gap between them was even greater.


    Baron Kaisen¡¯s face was ashen. Now that things hade to this, he had no other choice.


    Riding on his horse, he drew his sword and led his guards to charge forwards.


    After a few moments, the two sides shed.


    The two different forces collided, turning this area into a battlefield.


    Shouts and sounds of killing filled the region, and pained cries asionally sounded out.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was calm, and he silently nced to the side.


    At the front, Ormando was also fighting with some bandits.


    Of course, it was not because he was valiant but because he had been forced into this situation.


    Before, he had been riding at the outside of the group, and when those bandits had charged over, he had wanted to turn and run but it had been toote.


    Currently, he was riding on his horse and facing off against a bandit also on a horse; neither of them could deal with the other for now.


    Even though Ormando looked a bit washed up, he had trained with the guards before and had his foundation. Adding on his good horsemanship, he could hang on for the time being.


    However, that was all.


    As for the bandits, from how Chen Heng saw it, they were quite ordinary as well.


    Perhaps to an ordinary ruler like Baron Kaisen they were elites, but to Chen Heng, they were not a big deal.


    Riding on his horse next to Baron Kaisen, Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was calm and he silently raised his hand.


    Next to him, his subordinate immediately understood and raised a small banner.


    On the banner was Chen Heng¡¯s family¡¯s crest.


    Immediately, the ckfur ves hiding behind the carriages excitedly rushed into one of the carriages, taking out their weapons.


    With the guards blocking off the bandits, they were able to quickly take out their weapons and rush forwards.


    In order to prepare against such an event, Chen Heng had everyone put on leather armor, so this saved them much time.


    This was the case for Baron Kaisen¡¯s guards as well.


    At present, there were only two people who were not wearing armor: Baron Kaisen and Ormando.


    For Baron Kaisen, it was because his body was skinny and rtively weak. He was not suited to even wear light armor, so he did not wear any.


    As for Ormando, it was because he was disdainful of Chen Heng.


    He had always disliked Chen Heng and looked down on him, so he did not take Chen Heng¡¯s advice.


    They were about to reach Baron Myler¡¯s territory, so what was the point of putting on that heavy and ufortable armor?


    When he had said this, Chen Heng only smiled and did not say anything else.


    Chen Heng wondered if he was regretting it now.


    At that moment, he raised his head and looked ahead before drawing his sword, raising it up, and charging forwards.

 Chapter 58 – Kill

    <h4>Chapter 58 - Kill</h4>


    After Chen Heng joined the fight, the situation quickly turned around.


    He advanced by himself, continuously swinging his sword, and he almost instantly charged into the crowd of people.


    Seeing Chen Heng¡¯s actions, Baron Kaisen was instinctively startled, and he wanted to have people go up and protect Chen Heng.


    However, he was stunned by Chen Heng¡¯s performance.


    Sitting on his horse, Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was calm as he silently shed ahead of him.


    His sword continuously tore through the air, causing loud whooshes to sound out.


    Many people were directly sent flying, unable to resist at all; many of them had beenpletely cleaved in half.


    Following this, Chen Heng¡¯s horse whinnied and leapt into the fray of enemies.


    All around him,rge numbers of enemies rushed towards Chen Heng.


    However,pared to Chen Heng, they seemed incredibly weak.


    He was simply too fast, like a wolf among sheep. His actions had a suppressive nature about them, and any casual attack could cause massive damage.


    When those ordinary people faced off against him, they could only take a single blow before being killed or seriously injured.


    Chen Heng charged about in the crowd of people, seeming incredibly valiant and causing Baron Kaisen to feel dumbfounded.


    ¡°This power¡­ this power¡­¡± Sitting on his horse next to the carriages, he watched Chen Heng heroically kill enemies. Sensing the power that he was disying, Baron Kaisen waspletely stupefied.


    He had heard of so-called Knights before and knew that ordinary people could not stop such existences.


    During the past year, through Chen Heng¡¯s letters, he knew that Chen Heng had be a Knight.


    This was why he had made up his mind to give up on Ormando and have Chen Heng seed him.


    However, hearing about it could notpare to seeing it himself.


    Seeing Chen Heng¡¯s power for himself, he realized why Knights were valued so greatly.


    ¡°With Kailin¡¯s strength, even if my entire force attacks him, they wouldn¡¯t be a match for him.¡±


    This thought shed through Baron Kaisen¡¯s mind.


    He felt that with the strength that Chen Heng had disyed, if he wanted to, it would not be a problem for him to massacre all of these bandits.


    Just him alone could rival a group of 200 bandits.


    Crash¡­


    A corpse flew out after being hit by Chen Heng, and it heavily mmed onto the ground.


    Speeding across the ground, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm, and his body was covered with blood.


    A suffocating stench of blood spread out.


    Soon, his surroundings were filled with corpses.


    In just a short amount of time, he had killed dozens of people, and the corpses had formed a small mountain.


    Around him, no one dared toe at him anymore.


    In other ces, the ckfur ves roared and charged up, forming a simple formation as they pressed forwards, protecting Baron Kaisen and the others.


    It may have been a coincidence, but as they fought, the bandits were continuously forced back towards where Ormando was stuck.


    The increasing numbers of bandits around him gave him massive pressure.


    By now, after being shaken by Chen Heng¡¯s strength, these bandits no longer had the heart to fight.


    It was just that facing Ormando in front of them, they did not hesitate to attack.


    Facing this situation, Ormando felt incredibly bitter, but he could only steel himself and press forwards.


    Fortunately, there were some guards by his side who could help him resist the bandits for a while.


    However, as time passed, they gradually fell at a disadvantage and it became harder and harder to defend.


    Seeing this, Baron Kaisen felt incredibly worried.


    After all, Ormando was his child and no matter how disappointing he was, this would not change.


    Seeing his son in danger, he would naturally feel incredibly anxious.


    ¡°Kailin!¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng in the distance, he shouted out.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng looked over and nodded, before rushing ahead unhesitatingly.


    He urged his horse forwards, doing his best to quickly reach where Ormando was.


    On the way, any bandits in front of him or those who tried to stop him were all killed by him, making him look incredibly gant.


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s actions, Baron Kaisen let out a sigh of relief.


    Chen Heng was incredibly strong, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that all of the bandits presentbined would not be a match for him.


    As long as Chen Heng could reach Ormando, Ormando would be saved.


    Ormando was also thinking the same thing.


    Despite being in a heated battle, he saw Chen Heng¡¯s heroic performance.


    Even though they conflicted in the past, he could not pay any mind to that right now.


    If Chen Heng did note over, he would not be able to hang on for long and would die at these bandit¡¯s hands, just like the people who had died at his hands in the past.


    Death¡­


    Just thinking of that word caused his heart to tremble and for his entire being to feel anxious.


    He did his best to raise his sword and unleash as much strength as possible, continuing to fight alongside the guards around him.


    It was not that he did not want to retreat and leave this ce; rather, once he retreated, he would be leaving his back to these people, and his end would be even worse.


    ¡°I just have to hang on for a little longer.¡±


    He felt incredibly desperate, and only this thought was in his mind.


    However, he did not notice that behind him, one of the guard¡¯s expressions was bing quite sinister.


    Looking at the anxious-looking Ormando, that guard¡¯s expression became cold as he slowly crept forwards.


    A massive force mmed into Ormando from behind, and before he could react, he fell off from his horse before falling onto the ground with a crash.


    Following this, arge number of bandits swarmed over and inundated him.


    ¡°Ormando!¡± Seeing this, Baron Kaisen¡¯s eyes widened.


    He had clearly seen a guard standing behind Ormando push him off his horse before taking that horse himself and speeding off while Ormando¡¯s body blocked the bandits.


    It looked like he was afraid of battle and used Ormando to block the enemies so he could escape.


    ¡°No!!¡± Standing there, Baron Kaisen could clearly see many bandits crowd over Ormando.


    At this moment, Chen Heng was only a small distance away.


    The tragedy seemed to be set in stone.

 Chapter 59 – Deterrence

    <h4>Chapter 59 - Deterrence</h4>


    Arge number of bodies already covered Ormando¡¯s body.


    Seeing this, it was not just Baron Kaisen¡¯s eyes that widened; even Chen Heng frowned and his gaze became cold.


    He kicked off his horse and soared through the air before sprinting over.


    He quickly darted among the bandits and was actually even faster than the horse.


    A gust of wind blew past, and seeing Chen Heng¡¯s actions, the eyes of the people in the surroundings widened.


    So fast!


    Chen Heng¡¯s body was like a gale as he quickly charged forwards.


    His silver sword continuously shed out, tearing through the air. On the way, anyone who dared to stand in his way was cut down by him.


    ¡°Get the hell out of my way!!¡±


    He ferociously rushed forwards towards where Ormando was, and soon, he was able to create a gap in the crowd.


    Blood flew everywhere and the stench of blood spread out.


    After a few moments, he finally reached Ormando.


    At that moment, Ormando was silently lying on the ground, his body covered with wounds.


    The consequences of not wearing armor were fully disyed.


    As Chen Heng was hurrying over, the bandits around Ormando were afraid that he would resist, so many of them stabbed him.


    Following this, they trampled on him as they tried to get away from Chen Heng, exacerbating his injuries.


    By the time Chen Heng arrived, he had stopped breathing, and his body was a mess of blood and flesh. There was no way he could be resuscitated.


    Standing there and looking at Ormando¡¯s corpse, Chen Heng sighed before looking into the distance.


    He rejoined the battle and killed the escaping bandits, quickly closing out the battle.


    After the battle was over, Baron Kaisen looked at Ormando¡¯s corpse silently.


    In the end, he only deeply sighed and did not say anything.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Standing by the side and looking at Baron Kaisen, Chen Heng wanted to say something but stopped himself, as if he was not sure what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    In the end, he sighed and half-knelt as he said, ¡°It was my fault. I expected that there was danger and yet I still brought you and older brother¡­¡±


    He looked incredibly ashamed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Baron Kaisen also sighed as he turned and looked at Chen Heng, ¡°It was his own decision toe with us, and you also did your best¡­¡±


    Baron Kaisen had seen everything that Chen Heng had done.


    When Ormando was in danger, Chen Heng was just as worried as he was and disregarded his own safety to rush over, cutting open a path among the bandits.


    Chen Heng did not hesitate at all in saving Ormando, and he had truly done his best.


    Moreover, it was Ormando who had chosen toe with them this time.


    Chen Heng had warned him that the trip would be dangerous, and he had reminded everyone to wear armor.


    However, Ormando had ignored this, resulting in him being injured and dying.


    In a sense, he had brought his death on himself.


    Thinking to there, Baron Kaisen lightly sighed again before his expression became cold and he asked, ¡°Has the guard who pushed Ormando off his horse and escaped been found yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    In front of him, Mr White shook his head and said, ¡°That deserter ran quickly, and adding on the fact that the surrounding paths are not easy to traverse, it will take some time to find him. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to ask Baron Myler to help us find him.¡±


    ¡°After we get back, find me his rtives,¡± Baron Kaisen¡¯s expression remained just as cold as he said, ¡°I want all of his friends and family to apany Ormando in death!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mr White respectfully nodded, not having any objections at all.


    Standing there, Chen Heng silently watched all of this but did not say anything.


    Even though he had nned all of this, Ormando directly dying like this was unexpected.


    He had been preparing to just use this opportunity to show his martial prowess to Baron Kaisen and the neighboring rulers.


    This bandit group was thergest bandit group in the surroundings.


    Using this opportunity to destroy this bandit group, Chen Heng would eliminate a threat in the future, as well as show his might to the surrounding rulers.


    His focus was mostly on thetter.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, these rulers were not very honest. If he didn¡¯t show them his strength, who knew what mischief they would get up to secretly.


    As for Ormando¡¯s death, that was just a bonus.


    To be fair, he had reminded everyone to wear armor.


    If Ormando had listened to him and obediently worn armor, it was not likely that he would have died; at most, he would have been heavily injured.


    Because of his disdain for Chen Heng, he ignored this advice, resulting in this oue.


    However, this was good for Chen Heng.


    Even though he did not care much about Ormando, as an opponent, his existence was still troublesome for Chen Heng.


    At the very least, seeing him strutting about before him, Chen Heng would always feel quite disgusted.


    Now that he had died, things would be easier.


    Standing before Ormando¡¯s corpse, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought about many things.


    After a few moments, he left this ce.


    Soon, the sound of footsteps and horses could be heard¡ªBaron Myler¡¯s people had finally arrived.


    Hearing about what had happened here, Baron Myler had personally led his guards to receive them, and he saw this bloodied scene.


    He was greatly startled and shocked by this spectacle.


    After hearing about what had happened, as well as the origins of this bandit group, his gaze towards Chen Heng immediately changed.


    ¡°Kailin is a Knight, and it was all thanks to him that we could easily get through this,¡± Baron Kaisen lightly sighed as he looked at Baron Myler.


    He seemed to just incidentally bring up Chen Heng¡¯s status as he described Chen Heng¡¯s performance.


    Baron Myler waspletely dumbfounded.


    He looked at the countless corpses scattered all around, as well as the bloodied but uninjured Chen Heng, who looked like a wargod, and felt a chill in his heart.

 Chapter 60 – Return Letter

    <h4>Chapter 60 - Return Letter</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Looking at Chen Heng, the dishonest thoughts that Baron Myler had been harboring in his heart were instantly dispelled.


    Just as Chen Heng had expected, he indeed had some ill thoughts towards the goods that Chen Heng had brought this time.


    It was just that after seeing Chen Heng¡¯s performance, he no longer dared to have such thoughts.


    This bandit group had at least 200 people, and they were stronger than an ordinary ruler¡¯s force.


    However, such a force was easily annihted by Chen Heng. Rather than a fight, it was more urate to say that a massacre had happened here.


    This was a very bare threat.


    Even though his force¡¯s strength was superior to that of this bandit group, his guards most likely would not fare any better.


    If they really fought, they would most likely be icy cold corpses like these bandits as well.


    Thinking to there, Baron Myler became cautious and took Chen Heng more seriously.


    What made him feel relieved was that Chen Heng seemed to be an amicable person.


    After the battle, his body was covered with blood, making him seem cold and ruthless, but he was incredibly polite; he was much better than Baron Kaisen¡¯s other son.


    Thinking to the other son, Baron Myler could not help but ask, ¡°Ormando didn¡¯te as well?¡±


    After what had happened previously, Ormando had be notorious.


    Baron Myler remembered Ormando, but it was evident that his impression of him was not very good.


    He had said this to try to rx the atmosphere, but hearing his words, Chen Heng and Baron Kaisen fell silent.


    Baron Myler could not help but feel that something was strange. Only afterwards did he hear of Ormando¡¯s death.


    He was startled and instinctively looked at Chen Heng before quickly lowering his head.


    Following this, he returned to normal and cordially invited Baron Kaisen and Chen Heng to be guests at his residence.


    Because of what happened to Ormando, Chen Heng and Baron Kaisen only stayed at the residence for one day and settled the agreement before leaving.


    Time gradually passed.


    Just as Chen Heng expected, after news of that battle spread, the surrounding rulers became much more meek.


    Through this battle, Chen Heng had sessfully shown his martial prowess.


    The surrounding rulers were all shocked and suppressed any ill thoughts that they harbored.


    Following this, goods continuously arrived from the north, while the southern rulers continuously provided crops and food.


    After going to Chen Heng, those crops and food would be sent to another ce before being shipped to the northern side by sea.


    This was quite aplicated process, and there were many variables involved.


    Having this trade route was Chen Heng¡¯s biggest advantage currently.


    With him maintaining the situation in the south, everything went incredibly smoothly. Even if anything unexpected happened, they were still able to mostly proceed as nned.


    After settling the initial trades, Chen Heng and the southern rulers were able toe to an initial agreement.


    Through his channels, Chen Heng was able to providerge amounts of goods from the northern desert and split them among the southern rulers, while southern rulers paid in crops and food.


    ¡­


    Currently, only the initial agreement had been made, but as more goods were transported and the rulers made more profits, their rtionship would be more and more solidified.


    As Chen Heng continued to busy himself with his goal, a letter from the Kutu Royal City arrived.


    ¡°A letter from Verna?¡± Within a sparse bedroom, looking at the letter in his hand, Chen Heng gave a slight smile before beginning to read it.


    ¡°Dear Sir Kailin¡­ just like you, I have been greatly missing you at home. I greatly look forward to the next time I can meet you. I hope that you will enjoy yourself at your home town, as well as that you will quicklye back¡­¡±


    ¡­


    After reading through the letter, Chen Heng smiled and carefully put it away.


    It seemed that his efforts were beginning to bear fruit.


    Verna showed that she held great feelings towards him¡ªthis was very important.


    Even in noble families, although fathers and mothers would arrange marriages for their children, what the children wanted was also very important.


    This was especially so for Verna.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, perhaps it was because of her circumstances, but Princess Olivia greatly doted on Verna and would respect Verna¡¯s wishes in many regards.


    As such, Verna¡¯s own willingness in this regard was very important.


    At the very least, if Verna greatly resisted the marriage, Princess Olivia most likely would not have her marry that person, even if that person had a high status.


    This was different to many people.


    As such, now that Chen Heng had Verna¡¯s love, the first step was clear.


    Now, he needed Princess Olivia and the Queen¡¯s acknowledgement.


    For a Princess, it should be her father, the King, making the decision for her.


    However, from what Chen Heng knew, the current King seemed to be quite ill and would be unconscious for some time. He would only be awake for a short time during the year.


    As such, most things fell to Princess Olivia and Verna¡¯s mother, the Queen, while she greatly favored Princess Olivia.


    As such, Chen Heng¡¯s next goal was to have Princess Olivia acknowledge him.


    This matter was both difficult and simple.


    The key difficulty was to make Princess Olivia initiate.


    After all, Princess Olivia was a suspicious person, and if he took too much of the initiative, she might be wary and suspect that he had ulterior motives.


    If that happened, things would be much more difficult for him.


    As such, he did not want to act too obviously; it would be best for Princess Olivia to take the initiative.


    Sitting in his room, Chen Heng silently thought to himself.


    After a few moments, he picked up a pen and paper and began to write a return letter to Verna.


    He was quite proficient at this.


    After a while, he finished writing the letter and carefully packaged it before giving it to an attendant.


    ¡°Please deliver this to Miss Verna,¡± he said softly.

 Chapter 61 – Intense

    <h4>Chapter 61 - Intense</h4>


    ¡°Is the information urate?¡± Chen Heng looked at the servant in front of him and softly asked.


    After receiving an answer in the affirmative, Chen Heng nodded and allowed the servant to leave.


    It had been four months since he had returned to Baron Kaisen¡¯s territory, and he had been busy during the entire four months, gradually progressing his ns.


    During this period of time, the Kutu Royal City had been quite lively as well.


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s information channels, the Second Prince, Grith, had returned to the Kutu Royal City.


    Because his mother was the Princess of another Kingdom, he had a close connection with that Kingdom.


    Many years ago, when the King¡¯s health began to fail, Prince Grith left the Kutu Principality and went to the Olis Kingdom, which his mother came from.


    Because of his mother¡¯s identity, as well as the strength he had brought with him from the Kutu Principality, Prince Grith had developed quite well over there and even had many supporters in the Kutu Principality.


    After all, for the Kutu Principality¡¯s King, he was his only son.


    For many of the more traditional noble families, having a Prince be King was much better than choosing a woman.


    Normally, Prince Grith would stay at the Olis Kingdom and when he dide back, he would leave soon after.


    However, this time, he stayed for two months in the Kutu Royal City.


    In those two months, the Kutu Royal City went through a bit of unrest.


    Chen Heng was not present so he did not have many details, but he was able to make some guesses from the information that he received.


    In the past few months, those who supported Princess Olivia and those who supported Prince Grith repeatedly shed in the Kutu Royal City. Even Knight-level existences had fought, and this had happened many times.


    The situation was quite dangerous, and any ordinary people caught up would likely lose their lives.


    However, Prince Grith had left, and the conflict in the Kutu Royal City would most likely be settling down.


    Sitting on his chair, all kinds of thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and he silently made a decision.


    After spending such a long time in the southern side, he had essentially done what he had wanted to do.


    The trade route had been established and the surrounding rulers had all entered into agreements with him. There was not much more he could do here.


    As such, it was time to leave and return to the Kutu Royal City.


    Even though the southern side was warmer and not as dangerous, in the end, it was not the center of this kingdom.


    Chen Heng could receive profits and support here, but if he wanted to go further, he still had to go to the Kutu Royal City.


    As such, after making some arrangements, he began to return to the Kutu Royal City.


    Not too longter, he arrived at the Kutu Royal City and returned to his residence.


    After returning, he began to visit his friends.


    ¡°Kailin, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Looking at Chen Heng, a delighted look appeared on Kelly¡¯s face as he quickly pulled Chen Heng in.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many months; what have you been up to?¡± he asked as he looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°What else could I be doing?¡±


    Chen Heng smiled, ¡°They were just some small matters. What about you? You look much more tired than before.¡±


    Compared to a few months ago, Kelly looked evidently more tired and had some dark circles around his eyes. It looked like he hadn¡¯t rested well in a long time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it.¡±


    Kelly gave a bitter smile and deeply breathed in as he exined.


    ¡°There were people hiding in your residence?¡±


    Hearing Kelly¡¯s words, Chen Heng could not help but frown, ¡°Those assassins from before?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Kelly gave a bitter smile as he nodded, ¡°those assassins from before seem to havee from the Olis Kingdom and have been hiding around my residence, making it so that I could never sleep well.¡±


    ¡°Olis Kingdom¡­¡± Chen Heng frowned, ¡°do you know who was giving them instructions?¡±


    Kelly gave a shortugh but did not reply.


    Someone who wanted to kill him from the Olis Kingdom; who else could have done this?


    It was most likely Prince Grith.


    Kelly¡¯s family was one of Princess Olivia¡¯s staunchest supporters.


    As such, it was not surprising at all that Prince Grith would want to shake Princess Olivia¡¯s supporters by sending assassins.


    Following this, Kelly filled Chen Heng in on everything that had happened recently.


    ¡°Was there really a duel?¡± After listening to Kelly, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Kelly nodded, ¡°Both people were Knights, and you know one of them¡ªMader.


    ¡°Under Princess Olivia and Prince Grith¡¯s arrangements, he and another Knight publicly dueled¡­¡±


    ¡°What about the result?¡± Chen Heng looked up and asked.


    Kelly fell silent for a moment and replied, ¡°Prince Grith¡¯s Knight was killed by Knight Mader, but Knight Mader was forced to use Life Ignition and also lost an arm. He cannot move right now¡­


    ¡°Even if he recovers, he will not have the same strength as before¡­¡±


    Chen Heng fell silent.


    Life Ignition was a status that Knights obtained after awakening their Life Seed. However, if they used it too intensely, they would permanently damage their bodies.


    From what Kelly had described, the battle was so incredibly intense that Mader had used Life Ignition to its fullest extent, making it so that he could never recover from it.


    Just this would have been disastrous enough, but he also lost an arm.


    Just like Kelly had said, even if he could fight again, he would never have the same strength as before.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng could not help but inwardly sigh, and at the same time, he felt incredibly grateful for his decision to leave.


    The situation in the Kutu Royal City was too terrifying: One Knight had died and another had be crippled.


    If Chen Heng had remained in the Kutu Royal City and not been vignt, he could have fallen into danger.


    As such, his decision to temporarily leave the Kutu Royal City and avoid this intense situation was definitely the right decision.


    ¡°Where is Knight Mader currently?¡± Chen Heng calmed himself down and asked Kelly before continuing to say, ¡°Putting everything else aside, he¡¯s a Knight worthy of my respect. If I can, I hope that I can pay a visit to him.¡±

 Chapter 62 – Audience

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Audience</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Within a room, there was a strange smell from all kinds of medicinal grasses mixed together.


    At the center of the room, a middle-aged man silentlyy on the bed, looking incredibly feeble.


    His figure looked quite big, but he was covered with wounds from head to toe, and he waspletely covered by the smell of medicinal grasses.


    The space where his right arm should have been was empty.


    Looking at Mader, Chen Heng lightly sighed.


    The scene of his fight with Mader back then appeared in his mind. He had never expected Mader to have be like this in a few months.


    It had to be said that nothing was constant in life.


    However, in a sense, this was the destiny of Knights.


    As a Knight, from the instant that one awakened one¡¯s Life Seed, it was extremely unlikely that they would die of old age.


    Most Knights either died in battles or idents.


    As such, it was not surprising that Mader would end up like this.


    After Chen Heng walked out of Mader¡¯s room, Kelly was still waiting there.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chen Heng patted Kelly¡¯s shoulder before leaving.


    Of course, before leaving, he had left a gift and gave it to Mader¡¯s servants.


    On the way back, Chen Heng thought to himself while sitting in his carriage.


    The conflict between Princess Olivia and Prince Grith was more intense than he had expected.


    As a Knight, Mader was one of the top-tier existences in the entire Kutu Principality, and yet he had be like this.


    As for Prince Grith¡¯s Knight, he had directly died.


    From another perspective, this kind of oue was quite good for Chen Heng.


    From what he knew, Princess Olivia originally had three Knights, and now that Mader had be like this, she had essentially lost one of them.


    Under such circumstances, Chen Heng¡¯s value became even more apparent.


    At the very least, he had be more valuable to Princess Olivia.


    In his battle with Mader, he had already shown his value. He was incredibly strong, and even Mader, when he was not using his life energy, could not easily defeat him.


    For him to have such strength, he could be called a quasi-Knight, and it was extremely likely that he would be a true Knight in the future.


    Now that she had lost a Knight, her attention would most likely fall on him and take him more seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I haven¡¯t awakened my Life Seed yet, or else my n would go even more smoothly.¡±


    Sitting in the carriage, Chen Heng felt that it was a shame.


    There was a massive difference between a Knight who had awakened a Life Seed and a Knight Apprentice who had not.


    Even though Chen Heng had performed incredibly well, he had not awakened a Life Seed and wasckingpared to a true Knight.


    If he had already awakened a Life Seed and was a true Knight, his treatment would bepletely different.


    Chen Heng felt quite frustrated about this.


    After his battle with Mader, he had been working hard at cultivating. Every day, he was either cultivating the Knights Breathing Technique or the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique; he had never cked off.


    His strength had indeed increased, and with the help of life energy, his progress in the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique was very fast. However, he was still unable to grasp the feeling of awakening his Life Seed.


    It seemed that he was stillcking something.


    ¡°Back then, when it was getting close to awakening, that was when I fought with Mader¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself, ¡°It seems that a Life Seed is easier to be stimted during battle.¡±


    For now, he did not have an opportunity to verify his guesses and could only put those thoughts aside.


    The carriage continued onwards and Chen Heng returned to his residence.


    After visiting Mader, the following period of time was quite calm, until a certain day.


    ¡°An invitation from Princess Olivia?¡±


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Chen Heng looked somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± the woman smiled and said, ¡°after a few days, Princess Olivia will have some free time and hopes to invite Sir Kailin for dinner. Will you have time?¡±


    ¡°I will definitely attend to Her Highness¡¯ invitation,¡± Chen Heng nodded and did not hesitate to ept Olivia¡¯s invitation.


    Hearing this reply, the woman turned and left.


    Looking at the woman¡¯s back, Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was calm but inwardly felt quite pleased.


    Just as he had expected, Princess Olivia had taken the initiative.


    This invitation was the first step.


    Now, whether or not Chen Heng could achieve his goals would depend on his abilities.


    Thinking to there, he turned and began to make preparations.


    A few dayster, the pce¡¯s gates slowly opened and revealed the scenery within.


    After walking in, Chen Heng looked about.


    The structures in the pce were all quite ancient-looking, but they were incredibly grand and splendorous.


    All around him, there were armored guards standing by the side, looking about attentively.


    Under their gazes, Chen Heng slowly walked forwards into the depths of the pce.


    There, Olivia was waiting for him.


    She was wearing a red dress and looked incredibly refined and beautiful.


    ¡°Long time no see, Mr Kailin,¡± she smiled as she said softly.


    ¡°It is my pleasure to meet you again, esteemed Princess Olivia,¡± Chen Heng said with a respectful expression as he gave an earnest bow.


    Even though he did not particrly care for etiquette sses, Chen Heng was notcking at all and looked incredibly courteous and well-mannered.


    However, different from other people, his body remained straight the entire time, and his gaze was incredibly sharp, giving off a different feeling than other people.


    He had especially worn a close-fitting robe today. Under the light, his figure seemed incredibly tall and straight, and his handsome face extremely stood out. His gaze was calm yet resolute, and at a nce, he seemed like an exceptional Knight.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Olivia¡¯s eyes could not help but light up.


    Now, she knew why Verna was so infatuated with him.


    It was not just that he had good virtues and an outstanding character; just his handsome appearance was enough to attract people to him.


    He came from a noble family, was powerful, had good looks, and was extremely virtuous¡­ such a Knight was indeed able to attract many people¡¯s gazes, especially from young women.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Olivia stared for a moment, seeming to be lost in her thoughts.

 Chapter 63 – The Northern Side’s Predicament

    <h4>Chapter 63 - The Northern Side¡¯s Predicament</h4>


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Standing there and seeing Olivia space out, Chen Heng lightly spoke.


    Olivia came back to her senses.


    ¡°Apologies.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, she sighed and covered it up, saying, ¡°Apologies, seeing you, I thought of some matters in the past.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Chen Heng nodded understandingly and did not pry.


    ¡°During the past few months, you were not in the Kutu Royal City; where did you go?¡± Olivia asked.


    She naturally knew everything that Chen Heng had done, but she had just asked this to start the conversation.


    ¡°I went to my father¡¯s territory and stayed there for some time,¡± Chen Heng said honestly, ¡°I had some matters to take care of there.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Olivia looked quite interested and asked, ¡°Is it convenient for you to tell me what it was about?¡±


    She looked quite curious and there was a smile on her beautiful face, which could make anyone¡¯s heart itch.


    Anyone who saw her like this could find it difficult to resist and tell her everything.


    However, Chen Heng was not affected and only smiled as he gave a simple outline of what he had done.


    Even though what he had done was important, it was not a very secretive matter.


    At the very least, for Princess Olivia, if she wanted to investigate, it would be very easy for her to know everything.


    Since it was impossible to hide, Chen Heng did not try to keep anything from her.


    ¡°A north-south trade route.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s answer, a look of surprise appeared on Princess Olivia¡¯s face, and her expression was filled with respect.


    ¡°What a great idea. How did you think of it?¡± she asked out of curiosity.


    Even though she was putting on an act, she truly did feel those emotions to a degree.


    She indeed felt much respect towards what Chen Heng had done and wanted to talk to him more about it.


    Her performance was notpletely fake.


    ¡°My friend Krudo is the son of a northern ruler. Through this friend of mine, I understood the predicament of the northern rulers, and was bbergasted at the difference between the northern side and southern side. My idea for the trade route came from this,¡± Chen Heng softly said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Olivia became interested, ¡°tell me, what did you discover?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quiteplicated,


    Chen Heng smiled as he said, ¡°There¡¯s climate, as well as crop production. Your Highness might not know, but the difference in climate between the northern side and the southern side is massive. This gravely impacts production, as well as the profits of rulers.


    ¡°Because of the northern side¡¯s climate, they cannot produce much crops, and they only have one-quarter the amount of farnd that the southern side has. Moreover, their battles with the desert Ounders have also greatly affected them.¡±


    Looking at Olivia, Chen Heng exined, ¡°Fighting has affected production becausebor that could have been put into agriculture is instead turned into warriors. This further causes their production to fall. As such, these conditions affected the price of crops, causing the price of crops in the northern side to be quite expensive.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Olivia looked at Chen Heng and agreed with his words.


    Even though what Chen Heng said was quite simple, in an age like this, not many people were able to understand and say such things.


    For the nobles who lived within the Kutu Royal City, they most likely did not even know about the situation in the northern side, much less draw any conclusions.


    ¡°What should be done in such a situation then?¡± Olivia asked as she looked at Chen Heng with interest.


    She only asked offhandedly and did not expect Chen Heng to seriously reply.


    She had asked many people about this before, but none of them were able to give any specific answers.


    Even those who were very familiar with the northern side did not have any solutions, so she did not expect anything of Chen Heng.


    What surprised her was that Chen Heng only thought for a few moments before answering.


    ¡°There are two methods,¡± Chen Heng said after thinking for a few moments, ¡°The northern rulers¡¯ predicament is not actually because of their production abilities but because they are constantly embroiled in war.¡±


    Just the crop production would not put the northern rulers in such a predicament. After all, even if their farnd did not produce that much, that only meant that they would earn less and would not be as prosperous; at the very least, they would not be poverty-stricken and on the verge of copse.


    The true reason for their predicament was that not only was their crop production low, but they also constantly had to face Ounder forces.


    The northern rulers were constantly facing battles, and fighting required expenditures.


    It was because of this that they were in such a situation.


    As such, if they wanted to resolve the northern rulers¡¯ predicament, the method was actually quite simple.


    ¡°Either the pressure from the desert needs to disappear, or the northern rulers need to be able to profit from their battles with the Ounders, allowing them to go on,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at Olivia.


    ¡°What should be done to achieve this?¡± Olivia instinctively asked.


    She still sounded quite casual, but as Chen Heng spoke, she became more and more invested until she waspletely focused on what he was saying.


    As a Princess of the Kutu Principality and someone whose territory was close to the northern rulers, she took the northern rulers¡¯ problems seriously.


    In the past, she had listened to many people¡¯s rmendations, but none of them were able to analyse the problem as closely as Chen Heng.


    ¡°The solution is actually quite simple.¡±


    Looking at Olivia bing more and more enthralled, Chen Heng said, ¡°If we want to reduce the burden on the northern rulers, it is best to start with trade.


    ¡°In contrast to the northern side, the southern side¡¯s crop production is abundant because of the climate. There are even times when the crops rot in storehouses, and it is incredibly difficult to sell all of it. This is the exact opposite of the northern side¡¯s situation.¡±


    Chen Heng continued to softly speak, ¡°Through trade, the southern side¡¯s overabundant crops can be sent to the northern side, reducing the northern rulers¡¯ costs.


    ¡°On the other hand, the ves that the northern rulers gain through battle can be distributed through trade, allowing the northern rulers to gain profits through battle. This makes it so that fighting the Ounders is no longerpletely unprofitable. If this can be achieved, the pressure on the northern rulers will be greatly decreased and their situation will not be as difficult.¡±

 Chapter 64 – Method

    <h4>Chapter 64 - Method</h4>


    ¡°And then what?¡± Olivia¡¯s expression was serious as she looked at Chen Heng and asked.


    She had long since realized how important the north and south trade was.


    However, before, she cared more about the massive profits hidden within.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s exnation, she realized just how important this trade route was for the northern rulers.


    ¡°Next, the Principality needs to give rewards and support to the rulers who make military achievements in battle.¡±


    Chen Heng continued, ¡°In the past, most other rulers ignored the northern rulers fighting with the Ounders, and they felt that it was the northern rulers¡¯ problem.


    ¡°However, without the northern side defending against the pressure from the desert, the entire Principality would face massive pressure, and those nobles would not have an easy time either.¡±


    Princess Olivia silently nodded.


    Indeed in the past, apart from a small minority, no one cared about the plight of the northern rulers.


    Everyone felt that them resisting the Ounders from the desert was their duty.


    On one hand, it was because they were selfish, and on the other, ording to this age¡¯s traditions, the problems of one territory belonged only to the ruler.


    Rulers only had rights and responsibilities within their own territories.


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, it would naturally be like this,¡± Chen Heng said, ¡°but the situation in the northern side is not ordinary. Defending against the pressure from the desert is not very easy for the northern rulers. If things go on like this, the situation will be quite bad.¡±


    ¡°What will happen?¡± Olivia instinctively asked.


    ¡°War is something that requires investment. If the northern rulers are unable to benefit from it and do not receive any support from the Principality, there will only be two possible oues,¡± Chen Heng exined, ¡°They will either copse under the immense pressure and the Principality will lose its shield in the north, or these northern rulers will seek other ways out.¡±


    War was something that required expenditure.


    Crops, weapons, equipment, and manpower were all great costs.


    When the profits from war could not cover the expenditures, it was inevitable that the northern rulers would continuously be weaker and weaker.


    When that happened, they would only have two options.


    They would either continue to bleed out and eventually copse or search for another path.


    ¡°When that timees, most northern rulers will search for other paths,¡± Chen Heng softly said and sighed, ¡°What do you think they will choose?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Olivia asked, following Chen Heng¡¯s thoughts.


    The answer was quite obvious.


    ¡°They will abandon their territory and lead their armies south,¡± Chen Heng said, ¡°Since they are unable to make up their losses from fighting, they will pige and steal from other ces.


    ¡°When that timees, the northern rulers will attack other Kutu rulers, resulting in a great storm.¡±


    Olivia could not help but shudder.


    A group of northern rulers who could no longer take their mistreatment and attack southern rulers: This was something that could cause the Kutu Principality to fall apart.


    This was especially so when they found that the southern rulers¡¯ armies were much easier to deal with than the Ounders in the desert.


    Even though the northern rulers were poor, that was because they were constantly fighting; their battle power was still the highest in Kutu.


    Adding on the fact that they would be desperate and had no other choice, the power they would explode out with would be terrifying.


    When that time came, the entire Kutu Principality would face a massive storm.


    Moreover, without the resistance of the northern rulers, the desert¡¯s Ounders would also take this opportunity to attack, increasing the pressure on the Kutu Principality.


    Thinking of this oue, Olivia could not help but shudder.


    ¡°So, in order to avoid this oue, the Kutu Principality must support the northern rulers so they can go on,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at Olivia.


    ¡°But does the royal family need to directly provide assistance?¡± Olivia asked seriously.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Chen Heng shook his head as he exined, ¡°that would have extraordinary costs. If the royal family bore all of the costs, the royal family would gradually weaken as well and give other rulers an opportunity. As such, the various rulers also need to provide support.¡±


    ¡°How can we achieve that?¡± Olivia asked with an earnest tone, a look of expectation on her face.


    Without realizing it, she had be fully invested in this conversation.


    Chen Heng¡¯s words greatly broadened her horizons and made her look at the problem from a totally new angle.


    She had never felt this before.


    Without realizing it, her attitude had gone from casual, to serious, to expectant.


    ¡°Under current circumstances, this is naturally impossible,¡± Chen Heng said, ¡°but there is an exception, which is the opportunity to obtain new territory.


    ¡°You can tell them that if they lead their forces to the north, as long as they can establish themselves in the desert and defend that region, they will be acknowledged as the rulers of that region. Those who are not nobles will have the opportunity to be true nobles.¡±


    ¡°So we can do that too¡­¡± Olivia stared for a moment beforeing to a realization.


    Indeed, nobles cared greatly about the strength of their family. Under normal circumstances, they absolutely would not be willing to waste any of their family¡¯s resources to support the northern rulers.


    However, territory was an exception.


    In this world, no matter who it was, everyone wanted their own territory.


    If they had an opportunity to obtain territory and be a true noble, even if they had to pay a price, there would be people who were interested.


    This was especially so for second sons who could not inherit territory and be nobles, as well as other children.


    In order to obtain territory, they would lead their people to fight and take territory for themselves.


    This would reduce the pressure on the northern rulers.


    Moreover, the royal family would not have to provide much resources, nor would they have to do much.


    All they had to do was to acknowledge these rulers and their territory.


    Thinking to there, Olivia¡¯s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 65 – Inquire

    <h4>Chapter 65 - Inquire</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Apart from this, the royal family can also give an order¡­¡±


    Looking at Olivia, Chen Heng slowly spoke, ¡°If any of the Kutu Principality¡¯s citizens can set up a territory in the desert, they will be acknowledged as the ruler of that territory, will be a noble, and be given a corresponding title, no matter if they are a ve, merchant, or noble.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of birth, anyone can be a noble¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Olivia¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter.


    She immediately understood the crux of what Chen Heng was saying.


    Once this policy was announced, all people who thirsted for territory and a title would definitely swarm to the northern side, helping to take the pressure off the northern rulers.


    In order to obtain and defend their territory, those people would have to go all-out, and this would reduce their own strength.


    This was essentially equivalent to reducing the strength of noble families to increase the strength of the Kutu Principality¡¯s borders.


    What was key was that those people would be doing this of their own volition.


    The royal family would not receive a bad reputation while also reaching its goal.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Olivia¡¯s gaze brightened; her evaluation of him hadpletely changed.


    Before, she had just seen Chen Heng as a virtuous and powerful Knight.


    Now, things hadpletely changed.


    This person not only had extremely great power but was incredibly talented as well. He could immediately see things that ordinary people would never notice.


    It was as if he could find the answer to any problem.


    Looking at Chen Heng with his calm expression, Olivia made up her mind.


    Even putting aside his great strength, Chen Heng was an incredibly rare genius.


    For him to have such brains, even if he was not a Knight, it would be enough for Olivia to try to win him over.


    After she made this resolution, she continued to speak.


    Following this, she started to ask him various questions.


    What shocked her was that no matter what kind of question she posed, Chen Heng was able to understand what she was thinking and could give an answer that satisfied her.


    Gradually, Olivia could not help but sigh in amazement.


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, she said earnestly, ¡°It would have been good if I could have met you earlier.


    ¡°Although, it¡¯s not toote now, either,¡± she looked at Chen Heng and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m very d I invited you here and heard your thoughts on these matters.¡±


    ¡°Princess is ttering me.¡±


    Chen Heng lowered his head, and did not look pleased at all, ¡°These are just my personal opinions. Princess has the Kutu Principality¡¯s most talented people by her side, so I¡¯m sure that these ideas of mine are nothing extraordinary to you.¡±


    ¡°They cannotpare to you,¡± Olivia thought back to her questions and shook her head, ¡°all they tell me to do is hurry around, roping in some people.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many who give truly useful suggestions.¡±


    She could not help but give a look of condescension before saying sincerely, ¡°Kailin, are you interested in bing my subordinate?¡±


    Chen Heng was startled and stared.


    So direct?


    However, if he thought about it, for the distinguished Princess Olivia, she did not need to beat around the bush in recruiting someone.


    ¡°I should not decline Your Highness¡¯ offer, but I hope that I can discuss this with my father first¡­¡± C


    hen Heng bowed and lowered his head, ¡°So please give me a bit of time.¡±


    Even though he had already made a decision, directly giving an answer now would be too direct and would not be good for Chen Heng¡¯s high prestige, nor his development with Verna.


    As such, pushing and pulling at appropriate times was very important.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem if you want to discuss with your father.¡±


    In response to Chen Heng¡¯s words, Olivia was very understanding.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s status, he now represented his entire family.


    ording to the culture of this age, if Chen Heng became Olivia¡¯s subordinate, his family would be taken to support her as well.


    After all, after Ormando died, Chen Heng was now Baron Kaisen¡¯s only child, as well as his future sessor.


    Once he supported Olivia, this would mean that his entire family was supporting her too.


    This kind of decision that would affect his entire family indeed required some consideration; this was quite normal.


    ¡°I understand your considerations.¡± Looking at Chen Heng, Olivia smiled, ¡°However, as Verna¡¯s big sister, I need to remind you that Verna is waiting for you; don¡¯t let her wait for too long.¡±


    ¡°Verna¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng suddenly looked up, a look of surprise on his face, ¡°Your Highness¡­ is Verna¡¯s older sister?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Looking at the shocked expression on Chen Heng¡¯s face, Olivia felt quite pleased and nodded, ¡°Verna is my little sister, and the Kutu Principality¡¯s Third Princess. What, you didn¡¯t guess her identity even after knowing her for so long?¡±


    Olivia smiled, a teasing look on her face.


    ¡°I did guess at her identity, but I thought that she was someone from Kelly¡¯s family¡­¡±


    Chen Heng gave a bitter smile, ¡°I never thought that¡­¡±


    ¡°Verna has always been somewhat afraid of strangers and rarely goes out. It¡¯s natural that you didn¡¯t guess it,¡± Olivia shook her head as she said, ¡°However, I never thought that she would get to know you and that your friendship would develop to such a degree.¡±


    Hearing Olivia¡¯s words, Chen Heng fell silent as if he was still processing the information that Olivia had just dropped on him.


    Only after a few moments did he sigh and said, ¡°What does Your Highness want?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what I want but what you want,¡± Olivia said as she looked at Chen Heng seriously, ¡°I watched the interaction between the two of youst time. There is no doubt that Verna likes you very much. So, what about you?¡±


    Chen Heng sank into silence.


    Outside the room, in a ce he did not know about, a pair of eyes were peeking through a crack, staring at them.


    There, Verna was wearing a ck dress, her female attendant standing next to her.


    It seemed that she had been standing there for a long time, listening to Olivia and Chen Heng¡¯s conversation.


    Hearing Olivia¡¯s question, Verna¡¯s heart rate sped up as she stared at Chen Heng, waiting for his reply.


    Does he like me as well?


    Does he want to be with me?


    What is he thinking?


    Thoughts continuously arose in her mind. Her breathing became erratic, and she felt as if her heart was going to burst.

 Chapter 66 – Answer

    <h4>Chapter 66 - Answer</h4>


    Within the silent room, everyone¡¯s gazes fell on Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Sensing Princess Olivia¡¯s gaze, Chen Heng remained silent for a long time before finally speaking.


    ¡°To me, liking or not liking someone is something that is quite vague,¡± he lightly said, breaking the silence, ¡°But I like the feeling of being together with Miss Verna¡­


    ¡°In the past, I never thought that I would care about someone¡¯s figure or existence before¡­ In the past, I never thought about marrying, but now¡­¡±


    Chen Heng looked up and said seriously, ¡°If that person is her, I think I am willing. I am willing to walk with her hand in hand in this life and take care of her. For better or for worse, in sickness and in health. No matter what happens, till death do us part¡­¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s calm words sounded out. Even though his voice was very calm, they contained a resoluteness that anyone could feel.


    Listening to those words, Olivia could not help but feel moved.


    ¡°For better or for worse, in sickness and in health. No matter what happens, till death do us part¡­¡±


    She stared at Chen Heng¡¯s calm but resolute gaze and felt her heart stir.


    If anyone else said those words, she would instinctively doubt their sincerity.


    Even though it was easy to make such a promise, to keep it for an entire lifetime was incredibly difficult.


    If it was someone else saying these words, even if she felt the emotions behind them, she would doubt how long they wouldst.


    However, since they were said by the Knight before her¡­


    She looked at Chen Heng and thought about who he was and what he had done.


    Under the faint light, Chen Heng sat there with an incredibly straight figure, his handsome face looking incredibly appealing. There was an indescribable resoluteness in his gaze, making her want to trust him.


    He had such a perfect exterior and his actions in the past also made him seem perfect as well.


    He was kind, trustworthy, magnanimous, powerful, diligent, intelligent, and resolute¡­


    Such wonderful adjectives would not be an exaggeration to all be used on this Knight.


    If it was this person, if it was this Knight¡­


    ¡°Perhaps he will really do what he said¡­¡±


    Olivia could not help but smile, feeling happy for Verna.


    For some reason, even though she should feel quite happy, she also felt a bit of jealousy.


    What if this excellent man had fallen for someone else?


    However, Verna¡¯s emotions werepletely the opposite.


    Looking at Chen Heng and hearing his words, Verna almost jumped up, and joy and excitement were written all over her face.


    ¡°He really does like me too.¡± Looking at Chen Heng sitting down in the room, she could barely contain her delight.


    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the female attendant desperately holding on to her, she might not have been able to control herself and rushed into Chen Heng¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s reply, Olivia fell silent for a while before smiling and saying, ¡°Since it¡¯s like that, there are no problems. Go back and prepare your things.¡±


    She continued in an unquestionable tone, ¡°In a few days, you will be officially listed as my subordinate, and we will begin nning your wedding with Verna.¡±


    Looking at Olivia, Chen Heng raised his head, and seemed to want to say something, but he paused and only nodded as he said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After saying this, Olivia waved her hand, indicating that Chen Heng could leave.


    Chen Heng followed the path that he had arrived from and slowly walked out.


    Soon, he came to where he had arrived from and prepared to get on his carriage.


    ¡°Sir, shall we leave?¡± The driver softly asked.


    Chen Heng nodded, but he seemed to sense something and slowly turned and looked towards a corner.


    In the corner, there was a girl dressed in a long dress, looking quite pretty. She was looking at him, a big smile on her face.


    Seeing Chen Heng look over, she excitedly waved and grinned at him.


    Chen Heng also waved back and smiled.


    The two of them looked at each other for a long time.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Only after some sounds could be heard from outside did Chen Henge back to his senses.


    Looking at Verna, he gave an apologetic smile before getting on his carriage and leaving.


    ¡°Your Highness, we should go back,¡± the female attendant said to Verna looking at the slowly disappearing carriage.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Verna was reluctant to part with Chen Heng, and looking at the carriage driving off, she nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡­


    On the way back, sitting in the carriage, Chen Heng silently thought to himself.


    After what had happened today, the matter with Verna had been resolved.


    With Princess Olivia¡¯s status, since she had agreed to it, there would be no issues with this anymore.


    Marrying Princess Verna was only the first step for Chen Heng.


    To him, what was the most important thing was to use Verna¡¯s identity to obtain benefits.


    ¡°After marrying Verna, I will be part of the Kutu royal family and one of Princess Olivia¡¯s closest subordinates¡­¡±


    Sitting in the carriage, Chen Heng thought to himself, ¡°Using this identity, I can get my own territory¡­


    ¡°Perhaps getting an incredibly prosperous and fertile one will not be possible, but one on the northern side close to the desert should be no problem¡­¡±


    Verna was the Kutu Principality¡¯s Third Princess, and because she was Olivia¡¯s biological sister, her rtionship with Olivia was incredibly close.


    After Chen Heng married Verna, even if he was not willing, he would be part of Princess Olivia¡¯s faction.


    Olivia would most likely greatly value this brother-inw of hers, and she would use her power and connections to get him a decent territory.


    This was not just helping Chen Heng but helping herself as well.


    After all, ording to this world¡¯s culture, after Chen Heng married Verna, he would be one of her subordinates.


    The stronger Chen Heng was, the more he would be able to help her.


    Even if it was just because of this, Olivia would arrange for Chen Heng to go to an important ce.


    This was especially so after he had disyed his power.

 Chapter 67 – Corripo’s Return

    <h4>Chapter 67 - Corripo¡¯s Return</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Time gradually passed, and without realizing it, it had been many months since Chen Heng had returned to the Kutu Royal City.


    In the past few months, after Princess Olivia had shed with Princes Grith, many things had happened.


    The event that most people were focused on was Princess Verna¡¯s marriage to Knight Kailin from the Nardo family.


    This was undoubtedly something that made many people excited.


    As a member of the royal family, even though Princess Verna did not have much presence and could notpare to her older brother or sister, she was still a Princess and had a prestigious identity.


    In the past, there were many people who wanted to marry this Princess, but they were all blocked out by Olivia.


    And now, news of this Princess¡¯ marriage had suddenly been announced, and her husband was a noble from a small noble family.


    Immediately, the Nardo family became famous in the Kutu Royal City.


    As this news was spread, Chen Heng¡¯s own information became known by many people.


    He came from a small noble family and was now the sole sessor. His teacher was Corripo and was a powerful Knight who would soon awaken a Life Seed¡­


    As his information spread, dissatisfaction towards this marriage gradually decreased.


    Frankly speaking, Chen Heng¡¯s status was not very high; for most nobles in the Kutu Royal City, a Baron¡¯s status was quite low.


    However, Chen Heng¡¯s family had its own territory, and the territory was quite prosperous.


    Under such circumstances, Chen Heng being the sole sessor of his family put him in a good position.


    Moreover, as a quasi-Knight, he was better than some people.


    A genius Knight who was about to awaken his Life Seed¡ªthis identity was not any inferior to the descendants ofrge noble families.


    Moreover, being Corripo¡¯s student further made up for any remaining deficiencies.


    As the Kutu Principality¡¯s Guardian Knight, Corripo¡¯s position was only below the King¡¯s. Before him, titles did not mean much.


    As Corripo¡¯s student, Chen Heng¡¯s identity naturally was not simple either.


    Chen Heng and Verna¡¯s wedding was not asvish as most royal family weddings, but it was not as low-profile as expected.


    At the very least, those who should know knew about it.


    On the day of the wedding, Baron Kaisen brought his people over and acted as a witness.


    When Chen Heng had told him about this wedding, he became so excited that he was almost unable to sleep, wondering whether he was dreaming.


    On the day of the wedding, Princess Olivia was present, and she congratted both of them.


    This wedding caused big waves, but as time went on, the effects of the wedding gradually died down.


    It was just that Chen Heng now had the title of ¡®Royal Knight.¡¯


    Time gradually passed.


    Early in the morning, within a quiet courtyard, Chen Heng was training with his sword.


    It was still very early, and most other people were still awake; only he was here, training by himself.


    After a while, a servant walked over.


    ¡°Sir, Mr Krudo hase,¡± she said softly as she looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng felt a bit surprised but still nodded.


    Afterwards, he walked to the courtyard outside.


    After marrying Verna, his residence had changed; he had originally lived in a rtively remote area, but now he lived in a luxurious area.


    However, because he had married Princess Verna, some rules had changed.


    Before, when Krudo came to visit him, he could just directly walk in, but now he had to announce himself.


    After Chen Heng walked into the hall, the big muscr man saw him and gave a slight smile.


    ¡°Kailin, my friend.¡±


    He quickly walked over and gave Chen Heng a hug.


    ¡°I went back to the northern side recently and only just heard of your marriage.¡±


    After letting go of Chen Heng, he grinned, ¡°Hopefully I didn¡¯t disturb you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to disturb,¡± Chen Heng smiled, ¡°It¡¯s still early and Verna is still sleeping; I was just doing my training. It¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Krudoughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, has there been any news from teacher?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Heng nodded, ¡°teacher sent someone to tell us that he will be back in a few days. When the timees, he wille look for us himself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Krudo smiled, ¡°it has been a long time since we¡¯ve seen teacher.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Chen Heng nodded and said.


    ording to Corripo¡¯s original pan, he should havee back half a year ago.


    However, because of some changes to n, Corripo had been dyed again and again, and only now was he confident that he coulde back soon.


    ¡°I wonder if teacher will be shocked when hees back and sees us,¡± Chen Heng grinned while looking at Krudo.


    ¡°Surely he will,¡± Krudo also smiled, looking quite expectant.


    They chatted and trained together for a while, just like before.


    Following this, Krudo left behind the gifts he had brought before leaving.


    The next few days passed quickly.


    Three dayster, Chen Heng finally received news from Corripo that he had arrived, and he went with Krudo to meet him.


    ¡°Who would have thought there would be such big changes in half a year,¡± Corripo could not help but smile as he spoke while standing at the familiar training ground and looking at Chen Heng and Krudo.


    After half a year, even though Corripo did not look too different, he looked a bit grimmer and more tired.


    ¡°This is especially so for you, Kailin.¡±


    Standing there, he looked at Chen Heng with a slight smile, ¡°I never thought that in just half a year, you would have gotten married, and I missed it¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to give me a wedding gift now,¡± Chen Heng smiled as he stretched out his hand yfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite direct, eh?¡±


    Corripo smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get a present. In actuality, I left this time for you two.¡±


    ¡°For us?¡± Chen Heng and Krudo were both surprised.


    ¡°It should be about time for your Life Seeds to awaken¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng and Krudo, Corripo spoke, ¡°That is why I left.¡±


    ¡°Awaken Life Seeds?¡±


    Hearing these words, Chen Heng felt quite surprised, ¡°It has to do with our Life Seeds?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Corripo nodded and took out something and stretched out his hand.

 Chapter 68 – Original Nobles

    <h4>Chapter 68 - Original Nobles</h4>


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Looking at the thing in Corripo¡¯s hand, Chen Heng and Krudo were both quite surprised.


    It was a small ss bottle.


    The ss bottle was as wide as an ordinary person¡¯s hand and contained some ck liquid. It looked like ck blood and seemed quite unique.


    Just looking at this bottle of ck liquid, one could almost feel the special energy within it.


    It was as if the liquid was alive and contained some kind of lifeforce.


    ¡°ck Wolf¡¯s Blood¡­ This is a medicine that is very rarely seen anymore in this continent, and it is very precious.¡±


    Looking at this bottle, Corripo sighed and said, ¡°If you use this ck Wolf¡¯s Blood, you can ignite your life energy further and awaken a Life Seed.


    ¡°Of course, its side-effects are quite evident as well,¡± Corripo raised his head and looked at Chen Heng and Krudo and said, ¡°After drinking the ck Wolf¡¯s Blood, you willpletely ignite your life energy, and this ignition will only stop after you awaken your Life Seed. If you don¡¯t awaken a Life Seed, then¡­¡±


    ¡°What will happen?¡± Chen Heng frowned and instinctively asked.


    ¡°What do you think will happen after youpletely exhaust all of your life energy?¡± Corripo asked calmly.


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, if a Knight fails at awakening their Life Seed, most of the time they will be able to survive. However, after drinking this ck Wolf¡¯s Blood you fail at awakening a Life Seed, the only thing that awaits you will be death.


    ¡°So, are you afraid?¡± Corripo looked at Chen Heng and Krudo as he asked coldly.


    The two of them fell silent.


    Death¡­


    With their ages, facing this kind of life-or-death decision, it still seemed a bit early.


    However, not too long after, Chen Heng smiled, ¡°With such a great risk, surely there are some benefits, right? Teacher, you left for so long to obtain this for us; surely it wasn¡¯t just to kill us.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Corripo also smiled, and the serious atmosphere disappeared, ¡°The risks are great, but it can also greatly increase the possibility of you awakening a Life Seed.


    ¡°If a person uses ck Wolf¡¯s Blood and dies, even if that person tried to awaken their Life Seed under normal circumstances, they would not have been able to do so,¡± Corripo said calmly.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡± Chen Heng felt enlightened and understood what Corripo¡¯s intention was.


    It seemed that the ck Wolf¡¯s Blood was only for those who had hope at awakening a Life Seed.


    If one originally did not have any hope at awakening a Life Seed but wanted to forcefully awaken it with the ck Wolf¡¯s Blood, their end would be quite wretched.


    The ck Wolf¡¯s Blood would only be useful to those with sufficient talent and had the qualifications to awaken a Life Seed.


    In other words, this kind of thing only yed a supportive effect and would not change one¡¯s destiny.


    Did Chen Heng and Krudo have hope in awakening a Life Seed?


    It was unquestionable.


    Whether it was Chen Heng or Krudo, they had decent talent. Or else, they would not have reached this stage within just a short period of time.


    For Chen Heng, even though his Knight talent might not be able topare to Krudo¡¯s, it was definitely above average. Combined with his powerful body, there was a high possibility of him awakening a Life Seed.


    In actuality, half a year ago, he had already shown signs of awakening his Life Seed during his battle with Mader. It was just that he had suppressed it so that he could wait for a safer opportunity.


    ¡°If we calcte the time, it¡¯s about the right time for you to use this,¡± Corripo said as he looked at the two of them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say this first: even though the risk of death from using this thing is not that high, it still exists.


    ¡°As such, whether or not you want to use it remains with yourself.


    ¡°Come and find me when you¡¯ve decided whether or not you want to use it,¡± Corripo said before handing the ss bottle to Chen Heng and Krudo.


    The two of them nodded to show that they understood.


    Following this, they continued to chat before taking out their weapons and training.


    Just like before, they used their weapons to spar against Corripo.


    This was one of his ways to examine their progress.


    After all, they had not seen each other in half a year, so in order to get a feel for their abilities again, he had to do this.


    ¡°Your strength has increase to such an extent?¡±


    During the process, Corripo was quite shocked towards Chen Heng¡¯s improvement.


    ¡°This is quite surprising; you were able to raise your power to such a level without awakening a Life Seed. How did you do it?¡± Corripo looked up and down Chen Heng¡¯s body, a look of disbelief on his face.


    Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was calm as he was examined.


    Over the past half a year, with the help of life energy, he had made great progress with the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique. He had finished the first step and was about to enter the second step.


    With the Body Forging Technique¡¯s help, his constitution was more powerful than Krudo¡¯s, and he was more powerful than that of an ordinary Knight¡¯s.


    If an ordinary Knight did not stimte their Life Seed and fought with Chen Heng, it would be difficult to tell who was stronger.


    This kind of abnormal performance immediately caught Corripo¡¯s attention.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a Knight, and yet you¡¯re stronger than some Knights.¡±


    He stood in front of Chen Heng and continuously looked over Chen Heng.


    ¡°Why is this, teacher?¡± Krudo asked in admiration.


    Over the past half a year, his strength had also increased, and he was nearly at the point of being able to awaken a Life Seed.


    However, after reaching this point, it was incredibly difficult for him to make any progress.


    Compared to him, Chen Heng had reached this point half a year ago, but he was still improving quickly.


    He could not help but feel admiration towards Chen Heng.


    ¡°This might be¡­ because of his bloodline and body¡­¡±


    After looking over Chen Heng, Corripo came back to his senses and answered, ¡°Everyone¡¯s bodies are different, and in this world, there are many people who are naturally quite special. In fact, they might not even be called humans.¡±


    ¡°Might not be called humans?¡± Chen Heng and Krudo felt quite confused.


    Looking at their expressions, Corripo shook his head and said, ¡°Do you know how the original nobles came about?¡±

 Chapter 69 – The Way to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 69 - The Way to Leave</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Original nobles?¡± Hearing Corripo¡¯s words, Chen Heng and Krudo once again became startled.


    ¡°The nobles you¡¯ve seen now only have legacies of fortune and authority, but they¡¯re essentially all ordinary people¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng and Krudo, Corripo said seriously, ¡°In actuality, true nobles have a legacy of bloodline¡­


    ¡°In this world, many people¡¯s bloodlines contain massive power. Their ancestors were incredibly powerful or fused with powerful bloodlines, making them naturally stronger than ordinary people. Even without doing much training, they will be able to gain great power.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Only such people can be called true nobles.¡±


    ¡°Only those with powerful bloodlines are true nobles¡­¡± Looking at Corripo and hearing those words, Chen Heng instantly thought of something.


    Before he started each simtion, there was an identity selection, and one of the options was the noble family selection.


    In the description of the noble families, it stated that they had powerful bloodlines.


    Back then, Chen Heng had not thought about it too much, but after hearing Corripo¡¯s words he hade to a realization.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    He raised his head, thinking to himself, ¡°Perhaps ording to the simtion, only people with powerful bloodlines are considered true nobles.


    ¡°As for a noble family like mine, which only has legacies of fortune and authority, we¡¯re still ordinary people and are not considered true nobles by the simtion.¡±


    Before, Chen Heng had always felt quite curious.


    Back when he had started, he had evidently chosen the ordinary family identity and only spent 30 Points on it.


    On the other hand, the Points required for a noble family started from at least 1,000 Points.


    However, Chen Heng had been born into a noble family with only a measly 30 Points.


    He had thought that his luck had been extraordinarily good.


    Now, it seemed that it was not because of luck but because the simtion had different standards.


    ording to the simtion, those without powerful bloodlines did not count as true nobles.


    Chen Heng finally understood.


    So it seemed that he had not won the lottery in being born into a noble family, but rather, by the simtion¡¯s standards, this identity of his was still considered an ¡®ordinary family.¡¯


    Of course, for him to be able to obtain this kind of identity with just 30 Points, Chen Heng was still quite satisfied.


    It was just that it was not as excellent as he had expected.


    Corripo was still speaking.


    ¡°As such, for Kailin, it might be that his body has part of his ancestor¡¯s bloodline, resulting in his constitution being different than other people¡¯s.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Corripo said uncertainly, ¡°Otherwise, ording to normal practices, it would be impossible for his body to be powerful to such a degree without having awakened a Life Seed.¡±


    ¡°So he exined it all away like that¡­¡± Chen Heng looked at Corripo in surprise.


    Of course, when something iprehensible happened, other people would often exin it based on their limited understanding.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡±


    Chen Heng had a look of understanding on his face, as if he had been enlightened by Corripo¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°A bloodline from ancestors¡­¡± standing by the side, Krudo muttered to himself.


    At that moment, he suddenly looked up at Corripo and asked, ¡°But ording to Mr. Corripo¡¯s exnation, since those nobles with ancient bloodlines are so powerful, why have we never seen one before?¡±


    ¡°Who said you¡¯ve never seen one before?¡±


    Corripo gave him a deep look, ¡°Isn¡¯t there one right before you?¡±


    There was one in front of them?


    Chen Heng was startled before looking at Corripo, thinking to himself.


    ¡°Powerful and having such understanding of this. Does this mean, Mr. Corripo, that you¡­¡±


    The more he thought, the more he thought that it was possible.


    Corripo was powerful, had a mysterious background, and held extensive knowledge and a respected position¡­


    Corripo greatly fitted the description of a true noble.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Standing by the side, Krudo did not think too much and thought that Corripo was talking about Chen Heng, so he nodded in agreement.


    ¡°However, in this continent, there are indeed very few nobles with ancient bloodlines.¡± Standing in front of them, Corripo lightly sighed and said, ¡°The world has changed.


    ¡°To ordinary people, it doesn¡¯t matter, but for the ancient noble families, this continent is simply too barren and there is not much reason for them to stay here.


    ¡°As such, most of them left here and only left behind some weak ones who were unable to leave. They are still here, fighting for their interests.¡±


    ¡°The powerful ones have already left, and ¡®this continent¡¯¡­¡±


    Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Corripo may not have meant much by it, but Chen Heng was deep in thought.


    To Chen Heng, Corripo had revealed a lot of information through his words.


    The powerful nobles had already left¡ªwhat counted as powerful?


    It would at least be rtive to Corripo himself.


    As such, among the nobles who had left, most were more powerful than Corripo?


    Moreover, by talking about ¡®this continent,¡¯ this showed that this world¡¯s nautical technologies and civilization were not as behind as he had thought.


    At the very least, Corripo knew of the concept of a continent.


    Moreover, the reason that those true nobles left this continent was because it was too barren. In that case, there were even more prosperous and powerful continents than this one¡­


    Corripo did not know that in such a short time, Chen Heng had thought about so many things.


    ¡°About the other continents¡­¡±


    Chen Heng suddenly spoke, ¡°Back then, how did those people go to other continents? Why have we never heard about other continents before?¡±


    Krudo also turned and looked at Corripo, seeming quite curious about this question.


    ¡°Travelling to other continents requires a ship.¡±


    Corripo fell silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°ording to my information, every few years, a ship will pass by here.


    ¡°However, getting on that ship is not easy and requires a ticket.¡±

 Chapter 70 – Life Seed

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Life Seed</h4>


    ¡°Ticket?¡±


    Hearing Corripo¡¯s words, Chen Heng became quite curious, ¡°How can one obtain such a thing?¡±


    Corripo looked at him before shaking his head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. However, I do know one thing: only true nobles with powerful bloodlines will have a ticket. Ordinary people do not have the qualification to have such a ticket.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡±


    Chen Heng frowned, ¡°That means only true nobles with powerful bloodlines can get on a ship to leave?¡±


    ¡°That is indeed the case under normal circumstances,¡± Corripo nodded, ¡°But there are exceptions. If you have great talent in a certain area and can be taken in by a true noble as a follower, you can get on the ship with that noble.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Chen Heng nodded before continuing to ask questions.


    The two of them continued to go on like this, one asking questions and the other answering, while Krudo stood by the side and silently listened.


    He was listening quite attentively, but he was not very interested in that ship ticket.


    After all, he did not have any thoughts about leaving this continent.


    Since he did not want to leave, he naturally did not care about the ship ticket.


    In actuality, Chen Heng was the same.


    He was only asking Corripo these questions to gain a better understanding of this world; he did not actually want to leave this continent.


    He had worked hard in this continent and established a foundation. As long as he could hang on, he would be able to see his efforts pay off in the long term.


    If he rashly left this continent, everything he had worked for would have been for nothing.


    If he went to a new continent, he would have to start all over again, and it would waste a lot of his time.


    After chatting with Corripo, Chen Heng¡¯s horizons had been greatly broadened, and he knew much more about this world.


    It was evident that this world was not as simple as it seemed on the surface. It could even be said that it was much more spectacr than Chen Heng had imagined.


    It was just that Chen Heng had note into contact with many things.


    However, none of this mattered.


    He was not like an ordinary person who only had one chance.


    For Chen Heng, even if he could note into contact with those things this time, there was a next time.


    After many simtions, one day, he woulde into contact with this world¡¯s deepest secret and obtain the truth about this world.


    It was just that before then, he needed to just focus on being the best him.


    After talking with Corripo, Chen Heng made a request.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to drink the ck Wolf¡¯s Blood right now?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Corripo¡¯s expression was quite surprised, ¡°You don¡¯t want to wait? Your constitution is special, and you still have space to grow. There¡¯s no need for you to try right now.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°I can already sense my progress bing much slower. If I continue to wait, I will just be wasting time; there¡¯s no point to it.¡±


    He had reached the second step of the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique, and he was about to condense a Solid Rock Body.


    Now that he had reached this step, his speed had be much slower, and he could no longer advance as quickly and efficiently.


    Rather than continuing to slowly progress like this, it was better to try to awaken his Life Seed.


    Hearing this, Corripo nodded.


    Following this, Chen Heng took off his clothes from his upper body and pasted a special medicinal paste on his body before drinking down the ck Wolf¡¯s Blood.


    A sour and sweet taste spread through Chen Heng¡¯s mouth before spreading to his brain.


    Soon, his entire brain felt as if it was burning, and he felt as if there was a fire burning his entire body, making him feel quite ufortable.


    This feeling was even more intense than during Life Ignition; it was likeparing a matchstick to a bonfire.


    Extreme pain spread from all areas of Chen Heng¡¯s body, making him want to cry out.


    However, Chen Heng endured the pain and did not make any sound.


    Sweat flowed down his body, and a faint blood-red color could be seen over his body as the searing aura continuously spread out, making Chen Heng seem like a furnace that gave off a massive amount of heat.


    This was undoubtedly an extremely painful experience, but using his incredibly powerful willpower, Chen Heng was able to endure it.


    Looking at this scene, Corripo gave a faint smile.


    To be able to endure the pain from the ck Wolf¡¯s Blood, Chen Heng had essentially passed the first stage.


    If he was unable to get through this first stage, his mind would be twisted by the extreme pain, resulting in the awakening of the Life Seed failing.


    After using the ck Wolf¡¯s Blood, if the awakening failed, the Knight would die.


    However, Chen Heng undoubtedly passed this stage easily.


    Corripo was not surprised at all.


    As Chen Heng¡¯s teacher, he knew Chen Heng quite well.


    From how he saw it, if Chen Heng could not endure this stage, it would be extremely strange.


    Time gradually passed.


    Before Chen Heng knew it, the intense pain gradually subsided.


    Drops of sweat continued to fall, but they had be red-colored.


    Drops of blood continuously leaked out from Chen Heng¡¯s skin, making him look quite chilling.


    At the same time, there were new changes going on in Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡­


    Loud sounds continuously sounded out, sounding like a heartbeat or war drums.


    Krudo seemed to hear Chen Heng grunt before the aura around him suddenly changed.


    Searing heat waves spread out in all directions, covering him and Corripo.


    Sensing this feeling, he could not help but open his eyes and look ahead.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Bang!!


    A strange sound rang out.


    Ahead, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes.


    Life energy was continuously spreading out from his body, seeming to create a surface of white light around him, but it quickly disappeared.


    It was so quick that Krudo thought that he was seeing things.


    ¡°Looks like the effects were quite good.¡±


    Looking at the changes in Chen Heng, Corripo gave a slight smile.


    The effects from Chen Heng drinking the ck Wolf¡¯s Blood were even better than he had expected.


    During the process of awakening a Life Seed, Knights¡¯ bodies would be stimted by life energy and their strength would increase, and their bodies would be stronger.


    After drinking ck Wolf¡¯s Blood, this would be further enhanced.


    This was in addition to the fact that Chen Heng was already much stronger than an ordinary Knight Apprentice.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that before awakening his Life Seed, Chen Heng¡¯s strength was alreadyparable to many Knights. Now that he had awakened a Life Seed under the effects of ck Wolf¡¯s Blood, his strength had increased astronomically, and it made even Corripo feel shocked.


    Under Corripo¡¯s gaze, Chen Heng stood there, gasping for breath.


    As the effects of the ck Wolf¡¯s Blood disappeared, the intense heat from his body gradually dissipated, leaving behind only immense fatigue and hunger.


    It was as if he had not slept or eaten in days, and even though he had a Knight¡¯s body, he was barely able to hold on. Right now, he just wanted to fall down and sleep.

 Chapter 71 – Strength

    <h4>Chapter 71 - Strength</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Go and have a good rest,¡± Corripo could immediately tell what condition he was in and spoke looking at Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng feebly nodded and did not try to push himself. He found a room and directly fell unconscious.


    If it was anyone else, he would be worried if that person would try to do something to him while he was asleep.


    However, he waspletely at ease towards Corripo.


    Not only was Corripo his teacher, but if Corripo also really wanted to do anything to Chen Heng, Chen Heng would not be able to stop him anyways.


    As such, Chen Heng was naturally at ease towards such a person.


    After waking up again, it was already getting dark.


    It was dusk, and thest glimmers of sunlight fell on the ground, bringing with them a trace of warmth.


    Outside the room, Corripo and Krudo had not left. It seemed that they had been standing guard outside to make sure of Chen Heng¡¯s safety.


    ¡°How long did I sleep for?¡± Chen Heng walked out of the room and asked Krudo.


    ¡°It¡¯s been half a day,¡± Krudo nodded before smiling, ¡°If you kept sleeping, I would have had to go to your residence and tell Her Highness Verna to bring you back.¡±


    ¡°That would be quite the situation.¡± Chen Heng said as heughed.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Corripo asked as he looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°I feel great.¡± Chen Heng examined his body before replying.


    After he had awakened his Life Seed, he felt that his body had be unprecedently strong, and he seemed to have boundless power.


    Chen Heng could sense that after awakening his Life Seed, there seemed to be something near his heart; something that he could influence and control.


    It was as if his heart had an extra organ attached to it. He could clearly sense that thing¡¯s existence, and he could control it to a degree and even stimte it.


    Needless to say, this was his Life Seed, one of the most important things to a Knight.


    Once a Knight stimted their Life Seed, their power would skyrocket for a short period of time to a terrifying level.


    Of course, the cost was also extremely terrifying.


    If a Knight excessively ignited their life energy, there would be all kinds of problems.


    If that happened, a reduction in lifespan would be a light consequence; the worst case scenario was that they could be crippled.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Corripo walked over and brought him to the training ground outside.


    Under the remaining sunlight as dusk fell, he tossed Chen Heng a sword and indicated for him to attack.


    ¡°Use your full strength; no need to hold back,¡± he said calmly.


    Chen Heng nodded and did not hesitate to leap up and rush forwards.


    His speed was very fast; after awakening his Life Seed, he felt that his body had gone through massive changes, and both his speed and strength had greatly increased.


    If an ordinary person looked over, they would be unable to clearly see his specific movements and only be able to see blurs.


    The silver sword shed downwards, bringing with it an intense sword wind as he shed towards Corripo.


    Bang!


    At the key moment, Corripo raised his hand and lifted up a ck sword, blocking this strike.


    This was evidently a strike that could instantly kill a tiger, but against him, it did not seem like much. He easily received it, and his body did not budge at all.


    Chen Heng was not surprised and once again advanced and shed downwards.


    Their swords continuously shed, bing faster and faster.


    However, no matter how fast Chen Heng was, Corripo could easily follow him, easily blocking his attacks.


    At first, their exchanges were still on a level that Krudo could follow, but as they went on, Krudo¡¯s expression began to be unsightly.


    By now, Chen Heng was no longer holding back and used his full power.


    Each strike was extremely powerful, and they could give anyone a massive fright.


    At the very least, as Krudo reflected to himself, he had to admit that if Chen Heng¡¯s opponent was not Corripo but himself, he would not be able to receive even a casual blow from Chen Heng.


    ¡°Is the gap between us really so big?¡± he inwardly sighed, feeling quite depressed.


    He and Chen Heng had be Corripo¡¯s students at around the same time. In fact, he had received some training since he was young, and he was definitely ahead of Chen Heng when they had both started Knight training.


    It was just that there was now such a big gap between them.


    However, despite feeling dispirited, he still felt quite happy.


    After all, Chen Heng was his friend, and their rtionship had always been very good.


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s performance, he felt happy for him.


    In a sense, the stronger Chen Heng became, the better it would be for him as well.


    Thinking to there, Krudo calmed himself down and continued to spectate the battle.


    As time went on, the battle between the two people had be even more intense.


    Chen Heng¡¯s speed was incredible, and every attack heunched came from a difficult angle, making them hard to defend against.


    These were the skills he had gained through all of his experiences, making it difficult for his opponent to defend.


    However, to Corripo, they were not a big deal.


    He continued to calmly stand there, and no matter how Chen Heng attacked, his gaze was calm as he easily blocked.


    After a while, the two of them stopped with an unspoken agreement and did not continue to attack.


    ¡°So it¡¯s just like before,¡± Chen Heng sighed as he smiled, ¡°No matter how I attack, I can¡¯t make teacher be serious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only for now,¡± Corripo said as he shook his head, ¡°You only just awakened your Life Seed and there is still much room for growth. After you go back and rest, and settle into this new state, it won¡¯t be so easy for me to deal with you.


    ¡°When that timees, if you stimte your Life Seed, it would be difficult for even me to easily take you down.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng only smiled and did not say anything else.


    Even though it would be difficult for Corripo to easily take him down, he could still take him down without too much problem.


    And that was only in his normal state.


    As a top-tier Knight, the power that Corripo would obtain from stimting his Life Seed would be far greater than what he would obtain.


    ¡°In actuality, you are already very powerful,¡± Corripo said as he looked at Chen Heng with a sincere gaze, ¡°With your strength, very few ordinary Knights would be a match for you. In the entire Kutu Principality, apart from me, there are barely any people who would be able to defeat you in a direct confrontation.¡±

 Chapter 72 – Martial Tournament

    <h4>Chapter 72 - Martial Tournament</h4>


    ¡°Barely any people¡­¡± Chen Heng understood what Corripo was saying and asked, ¡®Does that mean apart from teacher, there are still people who can easily defeat me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason that the Kutu royal family has survived for so long.¡±


    Corripo said calmly, ¡°In actuality, the Kutu royal family¡¯s power far exceeds that which you see.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that under normal circumstances, they are like me and do not concern themselves with the Kutu royal family¡¯s internal affairs.¡±


    ¡°The Kutu royal family¡¯s internal affairs¡­¡±


    Chen Heng muttered, before looking at Corripo seriously, ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    ¡°You want to ask why I¡¯m the royal family¡¯s Guardian Knight, yet why I usually don¡¯t act?¡± Corripo shook his head as he said, ¡°For us people, in order to obtain some things, we made an agreement with the King that we would help him at critical moments. However, this agreement is only with the King and not the Kutu royal family.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡± Chen Heng nodded.


    Even though he did not know what kind of agreement Corripo had with the King, it seemed that Corripo only served the King himself.


    As for Olivia and Grith, it was not within his duty to serve them.


    This made things very clear.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough for you to have some basic understanding of this,¡± Corripo said as he shook his head, ¡°Of course, you are my disciple, so if I can, I will also help you.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng¡¯s expression did not change, but he inwardly felt delighted.


    Corripo had made himself very clear.


    With these words from Corripo, Chen Heng¡¯s future ns would go quite smoothly.


    After all, Corripo was the most powerful being in the Kutu Principality, as well as a top-tier Great Knight.


    After chatting for a while, Krudo brought Chen Heng back to his own residence.


    After returning to his residence, the first thing that Chen Heng did was madly eat.


    Using the ck Wolf¡¯s Blood not only used up much of his mental energy but his physical strength as well.


    He had been in an intensely hungry state this entire time, but he had endured it.


    After getting home, he began to devour food.


    Verna, who arrived a bit after, felt that this kind of appetite was quite terrifying.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Verna could not help but ask as she looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°I just went to take care of some things, so I¡¯m somewhat tired,¡± Chen Heng said softly as he smiled and patted her head.


    The next day, he went into the pce to see Olivia.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already awakened your Life Seed?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng and hearing the news that he brought, a look of shock appeared on Olivia¡¯s face.


    Her shock soon turned to delight.


    After Chen Heng had married Verna, his rtionship with her had be quite close, and he was now one of her subordinates.


    Chen Heng awakening his Life Seed and bing a true Knight meant that the forces under hermand had be stronger.


    ¡°How does the current youpare to Mader from before?¡± she asked.


    Chen Heng thought for a moment before replying honestly, ¡°I¡¯m stronger.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Chen Heng.


    Meeting Olivia¡¯s gaze, Chen Heng did not hesitate and directly nodded.


    ¡°Very good,¡± Olivia nodded, ¡°make some preparations. Two monthster, I¡¯ll have you face off against another Knight. Do you dare?¡±


    Chen Heng did not speak and only silently nodded.


    At the same time, he thought to himself.


    In two months.


    If he remembered correctly, Olivia seemed to be organizing a tournament to demonstrate her power.


    Chen Heng would probably face his opponent there.


    In that moment, many thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    In the following two months, Chen Heng stopped doing many things and focused on training while keeping Vernapany.


    During this period, the Martial Tournament that Olivia held began to start.


    The so-called Martial Tournament was one of Kutu¡¯s traditions. It was held once every five years, and in the past, it had always been officiated by the King personally.


    Now that the King had be bed-ridden, an exception was given for Olivia to officiate.


    For Olivia, this Martial Tournament was an important opportunity. If she yed her cards well, she would be able to increase her reputation and show off her power.


    It was evident that her opponents would not allow things to go as she wished.


    Before, Olivia had given Chen Heng much advice out of worry; this was most likely why.


    After all, after Mader had been injured, the forces under hermand had diminished.


    She seemed to have three Knights under hermand, but one needed to look after his territory, and Mader had be crippled while the remaining one had his own tasks to do.


    All of them had their own circumstances and could not attend this Martial Tournament.


    Under such circumstances, Chen Heng¡¯s appearance greatly reduced the pressure on her.


    Under countless gazes, this Martial Tournament began.


    ¡°Hello, I am Verdo from the Oligdo family of the Olis Kingdom.¡±


    On the sparse arena, a young man sat on his horse with ance, a proud look on his face, ¡°State your name, Knight.¡±


    ¡°Kailin from the Nardo family of Dafin,¡± Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was calm as he replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Kailin who married the Princess?¡±


    Verdo looked a bit surprised. After looking at Chen Heng¡¯s appearance, he nodded and said, ¡°You indeed have good looks. However, I wonder if you have enough strength.¡±


    He coldlyughed as he spurred his horse forwards.


    It had to be said that this young Knight from the Olis Kingdom was quite strong and his horse riding skills were also quite proficient.


    It was just that facing Chen Heng, the result was already set.


    Chen Heng sat on his horse and seeing thence stab at him, his body did not move as he swept out with his hand and sent thence flying.


    This was a shocking scene.


    With the momentum from the charge, the force behind thence was incredibly great; moreover, its length was not something an arm couldpare to.


    With such a charge, even if thence did not have a sharp tip, it could spear through someone.


    However, Chen Heng only waved his hand almost casually, and yet he had sent that massivence savagely flying away.


    Crash!


    The young man was also sent flying by the force and heavilynded on the ground.


    Victory and defeat had been decided.


    All around them, the crowd cheered intensely, calling out Chen Heng¡¯s name.


    Following this was one battle after another.


    ording to the rules, Chen Heng faced each opponent at the designated time.


    Sometimes, his opponents would be experienced Knights, and at other times, his opponent would be dozens of Ounder warriors from the desert.


    However, facing all of them, he was able to defeat all of them easily.

 Chapter 73 – Meeting the Enemy Head-On

    <h4>Chapter 73 - Meeting the Enemy Head-On</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The Martial Tournament continued.


    As the tournament progressed, Chen Heng¡¯s name became more and more famous, and he was called out by countless people.


    His style was very well-known. From the start, he had always used the quickest way to end the battle. His actions seemed like flowing clouds and running water, seeming incredibly smooth.


    During his battles, he had also fought other Knights.


    Of course, most of them were not true Knights and were only Apprentice Knights.


    These Apprentice Knights came from diverse backgrounds. There were Olivia¡¯s subordinates as well as those from variousrge families, all participating with their own goals.


    Among the many Apprentice Knights, there were some rtively powerful ones.


    It was just that facing Chen Heng, those Knight Apprentices all fell. Even the strongest among them could not put up a decent fight against Chen Heng, and they were all cleanly dealt with.


    A few days passed.


    Soon, Chen Heng was facing his final opponent.


    It was the Olis Kingdom¡¯s Dno.


    Dno was the Olis Kingdom¡¯s Knight, and he represented Prince Grith this time.


    In actuality, everyone, including Chen Heng, knew what this Knight¡¯s goal was ining to this tournament.


    It was definitely to make Olivia lose face.


    The Martial Tournament was one¡¯s chance to show off their martial power, and neither Olivia or Grith would let this opportunity go.


    Moreover, just from a perspective of ruining their opponent¡¯s ns, the more Olivia wanted to do something, the more Grith would not let her seed.


    As such, he had sent out Dno.


    ¡°This is quite troublesome¡­¡± a middle-aged man lightly sighed while looking at the middle-aged Knight step out.


    It was not just Olivia and the others who hade to this Martial Tournament, even nobles like Kelly hade.


    The one who had spoken was a middle-aged man sitting next to Kelly.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Sitting beside the middle-aged man and looking down at the middle-aged Knight, Kelly could not help but ask, ¡°Why did Her Highness send out Kailin to fight? Doesn¡¯t she know¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Her Highness is thinking either, but there are a few possibilities,¡± the middle-aged man said as he shook his head, ¡°Perhaps she doesn¡¯t want another of her Knights to be defeated, resulting in a loss in face.


    ¡°Even though Kailin will definitely lose, Kailin is not a true Knight, so it does not matter if he loses.


    ¡°After all, he is fighting as an Apprentice Knight, and facing a true Knight, even if he loses, it will not be shameful for him.¡±


    That was what he guessed.


    ¡°But Kailin, he¡­¡± Kelly sighed, and looking at Chen Heng appear from the other side, he could not help but feel worried.


    Chen Heng rode his horse into the arena from the other side.


    He slowly rode his horse to the center and looked at his opponent.


    In front of him was quite an interesting-looking Knight.


    He was a middle-aged Knight who wore leather armor. His face was quite tanned and was covered with many scars.


    His gaze was sharp like that of an eagle¡¯s, making people instinctively feel respectful towards and scared of him.


    Just from his aura, he seemed quite extraordinary.


    Looking at this person, Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was calm as that person¡¯s information appeared in his mind.


    Dno was one of the Olis Kingdom¡¯s Knights, and within the Olis Kingdom, he was a top-tier Knight.


    From the information, this Knight had defeated many other Knights in direct confrontations. In terms of battle power, he was much higher than Mader in the past.


    No wonder Olivia would send Chen Heng.


    The Martial Tournament did not allowpetitors to take their opponent¡¯s lives.


    Even if Chen Heng lost, as long as he surrendered in time, there would be no problems.


    Moreover, for a new Knight like him, he did not need to defeat Knight Dno; he just needed tost against Knight Dno for a period of time and make the battle look spectacr.


    He was just a new Knight, so others would not have expectations of him. Even if he lost, they would praise him for having such talent at such a young age, and they would not say anything about his loss.


    After all, it was only natural that a new Knight would lose to a famous Knight who had aplished much already.


    Moreover, for Olivia, even if Chen Heng lost, other people would only talk about how she had gained a powerful genius Knight.


    That was the benefit of being young and having little experience.


    Even though it did not matter if he lost, at the end of the day, losing was losing. How could itpare to the fame winning would bring?


    Fame and reputation was what Chen Heng needed.


    ¡°No need to waste words.¡±


    Ahead, Dno spoke calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s directly start. Show me just how much power you have.¡±


    Chen Heng did not reply and only nodded, and they sped towards each other on their horses at the same time.


    Bang!


    In the next moment, their swords simultaneously descended and collided in mid-air resulting in a loud sound.


    Facing Dno, a true Knight, Chen Heng did not use ance, and he instead drew his sword.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Sensing the strength from Chen Heng¡¯s sword, Dno¡¯s expression changed.


    He could clearly sense the powering from Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    That power was incredibly terrifying, and it was not something that a Knight Apprentice could give off. It was not any inferior to his own power.


    Immediately, he sensed something.


    ¡°You understand now?¡±


    In front of him, Chen Heng¡¯s voice sounded out, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s toote.¡±


    As he spoke, Chen Heng¡¯s figure slightly bent as he gave off a unique stance, and his silver sword savagely descended.


    His strike contained terrifying power and brought with it a powerful gust of wind.


    Bang!


    Dno quickly retreated; because of his overconfidence, he had fallen into a disadvantage and was being suppressed by Chen Heng.


    Wild gale billowed and within the arena, the two figures continuously shed, giving off immense sounds.


    The battle had only just started, but the two of them were intensely fighting.


    The long swords continuously shed through the air, and each of their strikes, if they hit an ordinary person, would cause that person¡¯s body to split apart and turn into chunks of meat.


    As they continued to fight, their swords shed with motes of white light; it was the manifestation of life energy.

 Chapter 74 – Battle

    <h4>Chapter 74 - Battle</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Chen Heng had imagined many times what his battles with other Knights would be like after bing a Knight himself.


    However, he had never thought that his first Knight battle would be under so many gazes.


    Waves of cheers sounded out from all directions.


    All around them, the spectators were straining their voices to cheer his name.


    They were all hoping for him to win, as well as for this spectacr battle to continue on.


    However, Chen Heng could not hear any of this.


    All of his attention was focused on his opponent, Dno.


    Dno from the Olis Kingdom was undoubtedly a terrifyingly powerful opponent. He was strong to the point that no matter what Chen Heng tried, it was incredibly difficult to defeat him.


    The person before him was like an undefeatable giant. Just standing there, he could make his opponent feel chills.


    Even Chen Heng could not find a way to defeat him right now, and he could only continuously attack.


    Of course, even though Chen Heng felt that the fight was quite difficult, how could Dno feel that things were any easier?


    For him, Chen Heng felt like a massive rock that was incredibly firm. No matter what he did, he could not suppress him.


    Chen Heng¡¯s strength was also terrifying, and he was not like a new Knight at all. Rather, he was like a powerful Knight who had boundless experience.


    Facing an opponent like this, he also felt quite troubled and did not know how to defeat him.


    The situation came to a standstill.


    Soon, both of their bodies gave off a faint white light, and it condensed on their weapons.


    This caused the spectators to cry out.


    ¡°Knight!¡± Kelly and the middle-aged man beside him could not help but stand up, looks of shock on their faces.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡±


    The middle-aged man was shocked but quickly came to his senses, ¡°No wonder Princess Olivia would send Knight Kailin¡­ So he already¡­¡±


    Chen Heng was already a true Knight.


    To be able to condense life energy and use it to cover their bodies and condense it onto their weapons, only true Knights who had awakened their Life Seed could do such a thing.


    Chen Heng¡¯s actions evidently proved that he had awakened his Life Seed and had be a true Knight.


    This battle was no longer a fight between two people on different levels but a fight between Knights.


    Moreover, from how things seemed, Dno would not be able to take down Chen Heng any time soon.


    There was still more to be watched in this battle.


    Many people expressed their shock towards this conclusion.


    Knight Dno was no simple person.


    As early as ten years ago, he was already a famed figure within the Olis Kingdom. After defeating many other Knights, he had be one of the top-tier experts among Knights.


    Seriously speaking, there was not anyone under Princess Olivia¡¯smand who could rival this Knight. Even if Knight Mader was in his peak condition, if he faced this Knight Dno, he would certainly lose.


    But what was this situation?


    A new Knight was fighting on equal footing with Dno, and he was even suppressing him to a degree.


    ¡°Her Highness Olivia¡¯s foresight is incredible¡­¡± Looking at this scene and standing beside Kelly, the middle-aged man could not help but sigh and feel a bit regretful.


    He knew that Kelly¡¯s rtionship with Kailin was quite good, and it was also at his directions that Kelly had put so much effort into getting to know Chen Heng.


    Back then, he had not thought too much¡ªhe had just felt that Chen Heng had a good reputation and was a strong Apprentice Knight, so he was worth having a good rtionship with.


    However, it seemed that he still did not take Chen Heng seriously enough and did not notice his true potential.


    ¡°If I knew things would turn out like this, I should have married a daughter to him and bound him to our family.¡±


    Right now, he felt quite regretful as he thought to himself.


    However, it was now toote.


    Chen Heng had already married Princess Verna and was Princess Olivia¡¯s supporter.


    No matter how much other people wanted him, they could only watch on now.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Watching Chen Heng¡¯s performance, Olivia smiled and looked at the middle-aged man next to her.


    Under the faint light from the surroundings, the middle-aged man¡¯s appearance could be seen.


    He was wearing exquisite-looking leather armor, and he had a tall and straight figure. His face was cold and handsome and looked like someone who was difficult to approach.


    This was Knight Senban, one of Olivia¡¯s three Knights. After Mader had been injured, he reced him and guarded Olivia.


    Standing beside Olivia, he was just as icy-looking as usual and expressionless.


    It was just that today, looking at the battle between Chen Heng and Dno in the arena, his expression could no longer remain calm, and a look of shock appeared on his handsome face.


    It was evident that he was also quite shocked towards Chen Heng¡¯s performance.


    ¡°His strength haspletely surpassed mine¡­¡± standing beside Olivia, after silently spectating for a while, he sighed and said.


    ¡°Both of these people are stronger than me. If I were to fight them in a direct fight, I would most likely be killed by them.¡±


    Be killed¡­


    Olivia¡¯s heart trembled and also felt quite shocked.


    ¡°Kailin is this powerful already?¡±


    She thought to herself.


    Before, she had thought that Chen Heng¡¯s strength had been exaggerated.


    Olivia had sent Chen Heng to fight Dno so that Chen Heng would take a psychological blow so that he would develop more steadily.


    She had never thought that¡­


    Chen Heng¡¯s strength was not exaggerated at all, and in fact, he had been quite humble.


    With the strength he was disying, even Mader at his peak would be nothing in front of him.


    However, this was good too. No matter how powerful Chen Heng became, he would still be her subordinate, so him being stronger was better.


    The stronger Chen Heng was, the stronger she would be.


    As such, she gave a slight smile.


    ¡°Do your best,¡± she muttered to herself, ¡°Let me see your limit.¡±


    Compared to Olivia, other people were not as calm.


    For example, Verna was jumping up and down anxiously.


    She looked at the battle below, and seeing the fight between Chen Heng and Dno, she could not help but feel worried.

 Chapter 75 – Knight Secret Technique

    <h4>Chapter 75 - Knight Secret Technique</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Big sister, can you ask them to stop?¡± looking at the battle below, Verna asked Olivia.


    ¡°Stop? Why do they need to stop?¡± Olivia looked at her, and looking at her expression, she understood what Verna was thinking.


    ¡°You need to believe in your husband; he won¡¯t lose. Moreover, even if he does lose, it won¡¯t be a big deal,¡± she said calmly.


    Indeed, from how the situation looked, Chen Heng and Dno¡¯s strength was roughly on the same level.


    Under such circumstances, if one side wanted to take down the other, it might be possible, but it was not very likely that either side could kill the other.


    The difference between defeating and killing was simply too big.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Verna continued to look worried, and she wanted to continue speaking.


    ¡°Alright, you can go down to rest.¡± Olivia waved her hand in annoyance, motioning for a servant to take Verna away so that she would not continue to annoy her.


    Below, the battle was still going on.


    Bang!


    The sounds of battle continuously sounded out.


    From when they had started, it had already been a long time.


    At some point, they had gotten off their horses and fought on the ground.


    On one hand, their horses did not have the stamina, and on the other hand, fighting on horseback greatly limited how much strength they could unleash.


    Boom!


    The two long swords collided in the air, unleashing a shocking sound.


    Chen Heng was covered with sweat, and he was sent a few steps backward by this impact.


    Of course, this was the same for Dno.


    In the next moment, they both simultaneously raised their heads and unhesitatingly rushed forwards again.


    Exquisite sword skills were unleashed; whether it was Chen Heng or Dno, both had experienced many battles. As such, neither of them revealed many openings.


    Fighting a battle like this required intense patience.


    If they did not have enough patience, not only would they not be able to find an opening in their opponent, but they might themselves also show an opening.


    Both of them did quite well in this regard.


    However, because they did so well, this battle had be a war of attrition.


    By now, without anyone realizing it, the battle had gone on for two hours.


    During these two hours, even some of the spectators began to feel impatient and tired.


    They could only imagine how the two fighters were feeling.


    Despite fighting for so long, they still had immense strength. Each of their attacks could rip through iron and kill tigers.


    Their actions were still quite agile, but it was evident that both of them were bing fatigued.


    At the end of the day, when fighting an opponent of the same level, the mental effort that they used was immense too.


    Under the present circumstances, Chen Heng gradually began to calm down.


    He knew that in a war of attrition, he held the advantage.


    After all, he was a young man in his early twenties, and his body was strong and he had much energy.


    On the other hand, Dno was already a middle-aged man.


    Life energy had given him a powerful body, butpared to a simrly-powerful Knight who was much younger, he was still at a disadvantage.


    As time went on, he would not be able to oust Chen Heng, and he would end up using all of his stamina first.


    It was evident that Dno had realized this too.


    He swung his sword savagely, forcing Chen Heng back, while he also retreated and deeply breathed in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s decide this in one attack,¡± he said calmly as he raised his sword.


    As he did this, all of his muscles over his body bulged, and a faint white light covered him.


    His ck sword sted down.


    In that moment, Dno¡¯s aura skyrocketed, and his sword continued to savagely descend towards Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    A suffocating aura spread out, and sensing this, Chen Heng looked up.


    His body was soaked with sweat, and if one observed closely, they would see that his palm was already bleeding from the continuous impacts.


    As Dno swung his sword, a suffocating feeling spread out.


    ¡°Knight Secret Technique.¡±


    Sensing that feeling, Chen Heng inwardly sighed and thought to himself.


    Knight Secret Techniques were unique battle skills that Knights could unleash by instantly igniting their life energy through their Life Seed.


    This was done by greatly stimting one¡¯s Life Seed, resulting in a burst of terrifying power.


    However, using a secret technique like this was very difficult, and most Knights could not do so.


    This not only required talent but a legacy from previous generations as well.


    Looking at Dno elerating towards him, Chen Heng deeply breathed in and slowly raised one hand.


    His aura began to slowly rise, and his Life Seed near his heart twitched.


    Dense life energy madly gathered, wrapping around his sword.


    In the next moment, he ferociously stepped forwards with his sword raised, and he used all of his strength to sh down.


    Wolf sh!!


    As Chen Heng unleashed this Knight Secret Technique, a terrifying power sted out from his body through his sword.


    On the spectator stands, seeing this, Krudo grinned and no longer felt as nervous.


    Chen Heng was not a rogue Knight with no legacy.


    Rather, as Corripo¡¯s student, he had inherited many of the Wolf Knight School¡¯s skills, including the Knight Secret Techniques.


    For other Knights, they could only feel out Knight Secret Techniques by themselves. However, Chen Heng could just learn them from Corripo.


    This Wolf sh was one of Chen Heng¡¯s aplishments, the only Knight Secret Technique he had grasped so far.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out, as if something had exploded.


    The moment the two swords collided, the two different waves of life energy mmed into each other.


    Following this, the two figures simultaneously flew backwards.

 Chapter 76 – Victory

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Victory</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Dust billowed and blood could be faintly seen spraying through the air,nding in all directions.


    This exchange between the two Knights was much more intense than before. Both Chen Heng and Dno had used their full strength.


    The aftermath from this sh was quite shocking.


    Knight Secret Techniques exploded out with terrifying might, and even a Knight hit by one without any preparation would be gravely injured or killed.


    After the two swords collided, they both shattered.


    This was not surprising.


    As Knights, their weapons were not ordinary weapons, and they were top-tier weapons made from the best materials.


    It was just that no matter how good a weapon was, it would not be able tost throughout this battle.


    With how ferociously they were fighting, one could imagine just how much stress the weapons had been put through.


    Over the two hour battle, their weapons were reaching their limits. It was just that they had onlysted this long because of the two Knights¡¯ life energy.


    However, even so, their swords could no longer take it and were directly destroyed. The life energy they contained also erupted out.


    Chen Heng raised his head.


    Lying on the ground, he could sense other people¡¯s gazes: Olivia, Verna, Krudo, and the others.


    They were all looking at him with incredibly anxious gazes.


    Under their gazes, Chen Heng slowly got up and stood tall.


    On the other side, Dno was on the ground, and he was also trying to stand up like Chen Heng. However, in the end, he did not have that strength.


    The fight with Chen Heng had already used up all of his strength.


    That was his final attack just then: It would either be victory or defeat after that.


    Once he lost, he would no longer have the strength to retaliate.


    In actuality, the reason he had notpletely copsed yet was because his body was being supported by his powerful life energy. Otherwise, with his current state, he should be lying incapacitated on a bed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡±


    Chen Heng gained his footing with great difficulty.


    He had also used up much of his strength and his body was incredibly weary.


    Under the faint sunlight, his figure was tall and straight, and he looked incredibly heroic. Adding on his looks, he gave off a feeling that made anyone want to respect him.


    He provided a great contrast to Dno.


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve lost.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng walking over, Dno bitterlyughed and nodded.


    He understood that in terms of pure strength, there was not much difference between him and Chen Heng; if they were really fighting to kill, victory and defeat would not be certain.


    However, Chen Heng was much younger than him and his body was at its peak.


    He could quickly recover from the same amount of stamina consumption, and he also had more stamina in total.


    With this difference between them, no matter how many times they redid this battle, the result would be the same.


    Dno tossed away his broken sword and put up his hands.


    All around them, cheers sounded out.


    The silent arena once again became lively, and everyone was cheering and shouting Chen Heng¡¯s name.


    Defeating a famous Knight as a new Knight provided him with massive fame.


    Rising up by stepping on the previous generation would always be the fastest method.


    The spectators were sent into an uproar, and many people¡¯s expressions became serious as they looked at Chen Heng standing below. In that moment, they mentally listed him as a much more important person.


    Those who were close to Chen Heng, such as Verna, Kelly, and Krudo, all smiled, feeling very happy about this conclusion.


    However, Olivia frowned, not feeling very pleased.


    ¡°Kailin is too timid, he should take this opportunity to get rid of Dno. What did he stop for?¡±


    She saw the situation below very clearly.


    Chen Heng had been at an advantage throughout the entire battle. If he wanted to, he would have been able to deal with Dno.


    Dno was not an ordinary person; he was the Olis Kingdom¡¯s Knight, and he was part of the power that Grith had borrowed.


    In other words, he was an absolute enemy.


    Facing an enemy, Chen Heng did not act ruthlessly and get rid of him, and instead he stopped, wasting this opportunity.


    The Martial Tournament did not allow people to kill their enemies, but there were often idents during battles.


    In that battle just then, if Chen Heng had gone all-out and killed Dno, who wouldin?


    ¡°Knight Kailin is still too young. Even though his strength is exceptional, he most likely did not even think about this.¡±


    Standing beside Olivia, Senban shook his head, ¡°So he did not grasp this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also my fault.¡±


    Hearing Senban¡¯s words, Olivia smiled, ¡°I never thought that he would be able to do such a thing, so I didn¡¯t speak to him about this. However, for him to be able to defeat Dno, it¡¯s already enough.


    ¡°After this battle, Dno shouldn¡¯t have too much strength remaining. Senban, do you have the confidence to get rid of him?¡± she asked as she looked at Senban.


    ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness,¡± a slight smile appeared on Senban¡¯s cold face, ¡°if it was before, I wouldn¡¯t be a match for him. However, now¡­¡±


    After concluding the battle, Chen Heng left the arena.


    Different to what Olivia had thought, Chen Heng had not let off Dno because he had not thought about it; rather, he just did not want to do it.


    If he waspletely loyal to Olivia, then no matter what, he would have gotten rid of this enemy for Olivia.


    However, it was a pity that this was not the case.


    Killing Dno was beneficial for Olivia but not for Chen Heng.


    Killing an enemy who had surrendered vited the Knights¡¯ code.


    It would be fine to do this if there was no one around, but doing so with so many people watching, it would be a massive blow to Chen Heng¡¯s reputation.


    Moreover, he felt that Dno was not so simple.


    Chen Heng could sense that he still had strength remaining; from the start, he had not gone fully all-out.


    It was likely that he was not as weak as Olivia thought he was.

 Chapter 77 – Hunting Down

    <h4>Chapter 77 - Hunting Down</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if it was me, I wouldn¡¯t have gone all-out either and would leave some strength if I needed to escape.¡±


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought to himself and came to a realization.


    Dno was a Knight from the Olis Kingdom, and he had a close rtionship with the Olis royal family. He hade to the Kutu Principality this time for the sake of Prince Grith.


    To Olivia, he was undoubtedly an enemy.


    As for Dno, entering the Kutu Royal City was like entering a tiger¡¯sir; how could he act without any reservations?


    From this perspective, it was likely that Dno¡¯s strength was not as simple as what he had shown.


    The reason he had surrendered was most likely not because he was out of strength but rather because he knew that he could not take down Chen Heng. As such, he did not want to use up too much strength and decided to surrender.


    In the blink of an eye, many thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Should I tell Olivia?¡±


    Thinking to there, he moved and walked towards where Olivia was.


    After all, he was on the same side as Olivia. If Olivia took a loss, that would also affect him.


    As long as it did not affect him negatively, Chen Heng was still willing to help Olivia as much as possible.


    It seemed that he hadete.


    ¡°Knight Senban has already set out?¡±


    Looking at Olivia, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was somewhat surprised.


    Olivia had acted faster than he had thought.


    In just a short while, she had already sent out Senban to hunt down and kill Dno.


    ¡°I naturally thought of what you told me.¡±


    Olivia nodded as she said with a cold smile, ¡°But so what? He had a massive battle with you and used up much of his strength; that is an indisputable fact. Right now, even if he has a bit of strength remaining, he might not be able to defeat Senban. And that¡¯s not factoring in the 500 soldiers with Senban.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng felt quite startled.


    500 well-trained, well-equipped elite soldiers had been sent out with a Knight. Even for Chen Heng, he would have a hard time against such a force.


    For such a force to deal with a weakened Dno, there should be no problem.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng inwardly nodded and did not say anything else.


    Olivia gave azy stretch filled with charm, ¡°Alright. Now that Senban has left, you can rece him and guard by my side during this time.¡±


    As a ruler, Olivia was very conscious of her safety.


    In the past, no matter what the situation was, she always had a Knight protecting her.


    Since Senban left, this role fell to Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng did not hesitate and ced a hand over his chest as he gave a slight bow, ¡°It is my honor to serve you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Olivia seemed to remember something as she said, ¡°Long ago, I wanted to reward you and give you your own territory, but I never had the opportunity.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve won this tournament I have a good reason to do so.¡±


    ording to past precedents, the winner of the tournament had always received abundant prizes.


    For Olivia to use this excuse to give Chen Heng his own territory, no one wouldin.


    ¡°I will make you Count Nardo, but it is difficult to pick out a territory for you,¡± Olivia said.


    The nobles¡¯ thirst for territory was something that ordinary people could not imagine.


    All goodnd in the Kutu Principality already had an owner, and it was impossible for Olivia to take another noble¡¯snd and give it to Chen Heng.


    As such, Chen Heng¡¯s territory would have to be in a rtively remote ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Chen Heng slightly bowed as he said good-naturedly, ¡°if there are no suitable ces, you can give me a ce in Sordar.¡±


    ¡°Sordar? You want to go to the north?¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Olivia could not help but feel surprised.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Your Highness preparing to give the order to gather people to the north?¡±


    Chen Heng said softly, ¡°If you give me territory in the north, that will motivate even more people to go to the north.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡±


    Olivia fell silent for a few moments before nodding, ¡°But that will be unfair to you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Chen Heng smiled, ¡°I¡¯m d to be helping Your Highness.¡±


    Hearing those words, Olivia gave him a deep look and inwardly sighed.


    After the Martial Tournament concluded, time gradually passed.


    Soon, it had been three days since Chen Heng began guarding by Olivia¡¯s side.


    Three dayster, news finally arrived from Senban.


    He had followed Olivia¡¯s orders to ambush Dno, wanting to get rid of him.


    However, they were unable to achieve anything.


    ¡°Dno did note by himself. There was a small force covering him as he left.¡±


    Standing before Olivia, Senban¡¯s face was ashen as he said, ¡°Those people from Shadow¡¯s Touch were also hired to protect him.


    ¡°I stopped him many times, but I was unable to prevent him from leaving.¡±


    This operation was undoubtedly a failure.


    Just as Chen Heng had expected, Dno and Prince Grith were not idiots. Since they dared toe to the Kutu Principality, they had the ability to leave.


    As expected, the hunt fell t.


    In fact, if Senban had not led a force of 500 soldiers himself, he might have been the one to be ambushed and killed.


    Hearing Senban¡¯s exnation, Olivia fell silent and did not say anything else. She only waved her hand and had him leave.


    Standing beside Olivia, Chen Heng could see the grim look on her face.


    He inwardly sighed but did not say anything as he guarded by her side.

 Chapter 78 – Sordar

    <h4>Chapter 78 - Sordar</h4>


    On a vast grassy ins, the surroundings were empty, and at a nce, there seemed to be no end to the ins.


    ¡°So it¡¯s here?¡±


    Riding his horse on the ins, Chen Heng looked around thinking to himself.


    It had been three or so months since the end of the Martial Tournament.


    Just like Olivia had said, she had made him a Count and given him the territory in Sordar.


    The Sordar region was a vast region that bordered between the Kutu Principality and the desert.


    Olivia had generously given the entire Sordar region to Chen Heng now that he was a Count.


    Just from the area, Chen Heng¡¯s territory was muchrger than other rulers¡¯ territory.


    However, this was just a number.


    In actuality, because Sordar bordered with the desert, many areas within it were upied by Ounders. It would be quite difficult to unify the entire region.


    Moreover, even if Chen Heng could unify this region, there were not that many subjects he could tax.


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s estimates, the number of subjects he would have in the entire Sordar region would only be in the tens of thousands.


    This sounded like a lot, but spread across such a vast region, it was quitecking.


    Aftering to this territory, Chen Heng did not do much. He just went around with the guide and Krudo, examining this region.


    A certain great figure had once said that those who did not do investigations did not have the right of speech.


    Chen Heng felt that this was true.


    The importance of information was not something that could be disregarded.


    As such, after arriving here, the first thing Chen Heng did was investigate, wanting to know more about thisnd.


    After doing much observation, Chen Heng had a good idea of what he should do next.


    ¡°Even though the climate in the north is bad, if you don¡¯t need to fight, what thend produces is enough.¡±


    Riding next to Chen Heng, Krudo said, ¡°Even though the production here cannotpare to the southern side, because there is muchnd, every ruler hasrge territories, so at least people won¡¯t starve to death. What makes things unbearable sometimes is the frequent attacks from Orc bandits, as well as some other creatures.¡±


    Speaking to there, he looked somewhat frustrated, ¡°In order to defend against these Orc bandits, many men are conscripted to fight. This results in not enough people to cultivate thend, and even if they are able to develop crops, they are often destroyed by the Orcs.¡±


    He began to introduce the situation in the northern side to Chen Heng, and he told him about the enemies he would face.


    As he spoke, Chen Heng began to understand more about the basic situation here, and he had a clearer idea of what he needed to do.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a good grasp of it now,¡± Chen Heng said as he nodded and looked at Krudo, ¡°I¡¯ll be troubling you for the next while.¡±


    Chen Heng had note here by himself; he had brought many people with him, including Krudo.


    Now, Chen Heng began to establish his own territory.


    Honestly speaking, wanting to start building from scratch in an empty area was a very difficult thing.


    Fortunately, Chen Heng had both wealth and manpower.


    Compared to other people, he had many advantages.


    His wife was Verna, a Princess, which meant that he had a close rtionship with the royal family. He could receive substantial assistance from Olivia and the entire Kutu Principality.


    Moreover, the neighboring rulers would give him more respect because of the royal family and make things easier for him.


    Furthermore, because of the trade route he had established, his rtionship with the northern rulers was quite good. In a sense, he was theirrgest source of ie.


    After the north-south trade began, many people realized the massive profits involved and wanted to get in. However, they moved toote and were unable to find a trade route that had low costs and risk.


    Adding on the fact that Chen Heng hade up with the idea first, the current north-south trade was mostly dominated by Chen Heng.


    The result of this was that the northern rulers all had favorable impressions of Chen Heng, and they would rarely refuse any requests of his.


    The massive profits from the trade also made Chen Heng¡¯s life quite easy, so he did not have to be as frugal.


    There was also the fact that he was a powerful Knight¡ªthis was the most important point.


    In this age, the effect that a Knight could have was something ordinary people could not imagine.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s strength, if he led a force of 100 guards, those scattered Ounder bandits would be nothing to him.


    However, despite having all kinds of advantages, things were still somewhat difficult for Chen Heng.


    After all, the conditions in the northern side were quite poor, making things harder for him.


    However, he did not feel dispirited.


    Long before he hade here, he knew what the situation would be like and was mentally prepared.


    As such, these conditions were unable to discourage him.


    Just like that, Count Kailin established his roots in Sordar.


    Right after arriving, he began to act.


    Chen Heng led Krudo and others to patrol around, getting rid of some bandits and small tribes, making those people all ves.


    Following this, using his authority as the ruler of this territory, as well as his martial force, he gathered his subjects in the territory.


    This way, he was able to gather the poption together, and he began to clear wild areas to construct towns and cities.


    After the poption was gathered, the area that Chen Heng needed to defend became much smaller, reducing the pressure on his military forces.


    After the towns and cities began to develop, the remaining viges were attracted over and began to relocate.


    This way, Chen Heng¡¯s territory began to slowly develop.

 Chapter 79 – Five Years

    <h4>Chapter 79 - Five Years</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Time gradually passed, and soon, five years had passed in the blink of an eye.


    Much had happened, and much had changed.


    Within the Kutu Royal City, the King passed away, and Princess Olivia and Prince Grith began to fight over the throne.


    After a massive battle, in the end, it was Princess Olivia who won.


    With her many supporters¡¯ help, Princess Olivia won with a slight advantage, bing the Queen of the Kutu Principality.


    In the course of this, Chen Heng had done much.


    He had faced the Olis Kingdom¡¯s three Knights by himself, and he had killed them all.


    After this battle, he had been titled the new royal family Guardian Knight, and he took over Corripo¡¯s position.


    After bing the Queen, in order to reward Chen Heng and her other supporters, Olivia stripped the territories from Grith¡¯s supporters and gave them to her own supporters.


    After that final battle, the situation in the Kutu Principality began to stabilize.


    As the Queen, Olivia remained within the Kutu Royal City.


    As for Chen Heng, he mostly stayed in Sordar.


    After five years had passed, the current Sordar was much different than how it used to be.


    If someone who had seen Sordar before Chen Heng went there saw it now, they would bepletely shocked by how much it had changed.


    Compared to five years ago, most of Sordar was still wilderness, but there were many forts now.


    These were military structures that Chen Heng had based off the castles of this world. Even though their defensive powers could notpare to real castles, they were simpler to build and still had good defenses.


    At the very least, Orc bandits without proper sieging tools could never force their way in.


    The forts surrounded Sordar¡¯s borders, blocking many Ounders from the desert.


    Because of this, the towns and cities behind them were able to develop well.


    During these five years, the towns and cities that Chen Heng had established became more lively. Even though they seemed quite simple and there were not many people on the streets, they were still filled with life.


    If one looked around, they would see that there were all kinds of Ounders working in the fields.


    These were the Ounder ves Chen Heng had obtained from the desert. They were used for construction andbor.


    Every year, they would obtain arge number of ves from the battles in the desert, and these ves had many uses.


    Those who behaved well were allowed to work in the fields, and those who were dangerous were made to do dangerous things, such as being cannon fodder.


    It was because they had these ves that Chen Heng¡¯s territory was able to develop so quickly.


    What was ironic was that among these ves, many of them had been sold by their own tribes.


    Different to other rulers, after Chen Heng came here, while he resisted invasions from Ounders, he also tried to find ways of forming rtionships with Ounders.


    He knew that even though the Ounders had different appearances to humans, they also had self-awareness and intelligence; it was just that their civilization was less advanced than humans¡¯.


    As long as they had self-awareness and intelligence, there was a possibility of negotiating with them.


    After much effort, he had established contact and agreements with a few Ounder tribes.


    These Ounders provided Chen Heng with all kinds of desert specialties and ves, while Chen Heng provided them with crops and food.


    To most people of this world, Chen Heng¡¯s actions were quite shocking.


    In the past, perhaps some people had thought about trading with Ounders, but most of them had died at the Ounders¡¯ hands and be their dinner.


    Most of the Ounders ate people.


    There were definitely not many people who had established contact and trade agreements with Ounders like Chen Heng.


    Just like that, he was able to obtainrge amounts of desert specialties and ves directly from Ounders.


    He could use the ves himself to save on costs, while he could send the desert specialties to the south to earn high profits.


    And the only thing that Chen Heng paid was some crops and food.


    Other northern rulers might not have arge amount of crops, but now that Chen Heng had a trade route, this was not very difficult for him.


    Over the years with Olivia¡¯s lead, some other nobles had also joined in the north-south trade, and there were some people who were sessful.


    However, with Chen Heng¡¯s foundation, it would take some time before they would be able to reduce his market share.


    As such, Chen Heng was still able to obtain massive profits every year.


    ¡°Did Her Majesty kill people again?¡± Chen Heng asked while sitting within his silent room, looking at the person in front of him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The person in front of him sighed and said, ¡°This time, three families were deemed traitors and were suppressed by Her Majesty, and their territories were taken away¡­¡±


    ¡°Just what does Her Majesty want to do?¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    Over the past few years, after Olivia had ascended to the throne, her personality had be more and more terrifying.


    Back when she was only a Princess, because of her mother¡¯s influence, she had taken to having lovers, and it was said that she had three or four.


    It was said that after she became Queen, she had let loose and taken in beautiful youths from all over thend and kept them in her pce.


    Even though nobles were known for being quite unruly, this was a bit too much.


    Of course, such opinions were subjective, and perhaps to other people, it was not a big deal.


    However, after she took the throne, she became more and more tyrannical.


    It was alright at first, but as time passed, every now and then she would put someone to death. She would use all kinds of excuses to also takend from nobles.


    This caused many people to feel terrified.


    Moreover, Olivia did not seem like she would stop, and this instead became more and more frequent.


    Even Chen Heng began to feel quite concerned.

 Chapter 80 – Olivia’s Power

    <h4>Chapter 80 - Olivia¡¯s Power</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Just what was Olivia trying to do?


    Many people wanted to know the answer to this question.


    However, as someone close to Olivia, Chen Heng could guess at what she was thinking.


    At the end of the day, this was a change that he had brought about.


    Olivia held Chen Heng in high regard. This was not just because of his fighting power but because of his abilities in other areas as well.


    As such, the two of them often discussed things, including the administration of the Kutu Principality.


    The Kutu Principality was a ssic feudalistic kingdom, with the King as the head. The King then conferred titles, creating nobles who acted as rulers over their own territories.


    In actuality, the Kutu Principality was not a veryplete Kingdom; rather, it was a military alliance with the Kutu King or Queen as the head.


    Apart from the territories that the royal family directly ruled over, the other rulers did not need to pay tax to the royal family; they only needed to provide military support and conduct certain tasks now and then.


    Even these duties were not always enforceable.


    When the royal family was powerful, the rulers would naturally be obedient and would not try anything.


    However, once the royal family went into decline, they would not necessarily be so obedient. When that time came, it would be good for them not to make any trouble for the royal family; how could they continue to act loyally?


    Even though having many nobles ruling over their own territories saved on the costs and effort of governing the kingdom, it brought with it its own risks.


    When the royal family became weakened and could no longer suppress the nobles, the nobles would sometimes gather together and attack the royal family.


    This had happened many times before in the Kutu Principality¡¯s past.


    The current royal family seemed to have been established like this.


    As a transmigrator, Chen Heng could naturally see the hidden risks in this structure, and he had mentioned them to Olivia.


    Because of what he had told her, Olivia took the initiative to weaken the nobles and even tooknd away from some nobles.


    In actuality, every generation of King and Queen would do such a thing.


    After all, it was every monarch¡¯s instinct to make themselves more powerful and others less powerful.


    It was just that Olivia¡¯s actions seemed a bit too rushed and tyrannical.


    Observing Olivia¡¯s actions, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    She was not wrong in wanting to weaken the nobles and taking theirnd.


    However, she needed to find appropriate reasons and excuses, which would allow her to continue to suppress them.


    If she did not have a proper reason or excuse, this would result in intense anger and fear from the nobles, resulting in them viewing Olivia with hostility.


    Without absolute power to suppress them, this could result in unfavorable oues.


    When things reached an extreme, they often moved in the opposite direction. The nobles of this world held great power, and they were not to be underestimated.


    If they were really forced into a corner, the power that they could explode out with would be terrifying.


    However, Olivia did not have any proper reasons or excuses.


    Otherwise, Chen Heng would not have frowned when hearing about what she had done.


    As for absolute power, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Olivia¡¯s power came from three sources.


    The first was her own territory.


    This had been given to her by thete King, and she had developed it for many years. It was her own territory and was quite stable.


    The second was her position as Queen and the royal family¡¯s power.


    This power was quite great, and it had been umted by the royal family.


    The third was from subordinates like Chen Heng.


    Most of them were nobles who had supported her to ascend to the throne.


    It was just that as time went on, this third source of strength would gradually fade.


    This was because of a variety of reasons, but the main one would be because they had not been sufficiently rewarded.


    These people had supported Olivia to be the Queen, and they naturally wanted to receive abundant rewards for helping her.


    However, after bing Queen, Olivia had not satisfied their desires.


    Even though most people had been givennd, their territories were close to the border of the desert.


    That was the case for Chen Heng as well.


    After all, his territory, Sordar, was a remotend close to the desert.


    Even though Chen Heng had greatly developed Sordar over the past five years through his efforts, not everyone else had the same capabilities or resources.


    Most of them bitterly struggled in those regions, and many of them had even died in battle against Ounders.


    Those who were fortunate enough to survive would not be very grateful towards Olivia.


    On the other hand, Chen Heng¡¯s suggestion to open up new territory was executed quite well by Olivia.


    Thinking about the situation, Chen Heng could not help but feel a bit of a headache, and he lightly rubbed his forehead.


    His suggestion to open up new territory was for Olivia to give nobles without territory or those younger sons of noble families an opportunity to receive a title and territory in the north.


    After all, they did not have anything, so if they could obtain territory, they would be satisfied.


    Moreover, it would be their own choice if they went to the north. Even if they died, Olivia would not receive any me.


    However, it was different for her subordinates and followers.


    These subordinates and followers had contributed much to Olivia¡¯s sess. They had given much and would naturally also expect much.


    What they wanted was not remote and barrennds in the north but more prosperous territories.


    However, Olivia¡¯s actions had disappointed them.


    During the past five years, Olivia had continuously stamped out any resistance and had confiscated territory, but she had not given that territory to her supporters, keeping it for herself.


    As for those who had been loyal to her, they had been sent to the north to open up new areas.


    No matter who it was, no one would be satisfied with such a situation.


    As such, her power from her supporters had gradually waned over the years.


    Moreover, if Olivia did not change her method of doing things and continued on like this, she would force away everyone by her side, causing them to be her enemies.


    As for her own forces and the royal family¡¯s strength, they were rtively stable for now. However, if things went on like this, problems were bound to arise sooner orter.


    After all, from how Chen Heng saw it, Olivia¡¯s rule was quite heavy-handed.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng could not help but sigh, and he began to write a letter.

 Chapter 81 – Shooting Oneself in the Foot

    <h4>Chapter 81 - Shooting Oneself in the Foot</h4>


    Sitting in front of his desk, Chen Heng wrote his suggestions earnestly on the letter.


    He was incredibly serious as he wrote this letter, and he would often stop and think to himself before continuing to write.


    Without realizing it, he began to write more and more, until he had a thick pile of paper in front of him.


    Right now, he was wholeheartedly thinking for Olivia.


    Of course, he was not doing this because he was truly loyal but because he did not have enough power.


    If he could, in his current circumstances, Chen Heng would like to gain even more, but he did not have enough power.


    Even though he had been able to develop Sordar, his power could notpare to the royal family, which had umted strength for hundreds of years.


    After all, this was quite a remotend, and even though it had developed quickly for five years, it still could notpare to the royal family.


    It would be impossible for Chen Heng to conspire against the Kutu Principality within a short amount of time.


    Since this was not possible, it was better to solidify his results thus far.


    After all, ording to the Simtion System¡¯s principles, even if he did not be King, as long as he could affect the entire Kutu Royal City, he would still be able to obtain more Points.


    Only after finishing the very thick letter did Chen Heng stop.


    He sighed and had someone take this letter away and deliver it to Olivia.


    However, despite having written this letter, Chen Heng was not very optimistic about the effects that this letter would have.


    That was how things often were.


    Even if one knew what the right thing to do was, they would not necessarily do it.


    Moreover, with Olivia¡¯s personality, she might not actually believe that Chen Heng¡¯s suggestions were correct. On the contrary, she might think that he was too weak and twist his ideas.


    The results would be difficult to predict.


    However, despite knowing that the effects would not be great, Chen Heng still did this.


    After all, since he had benefited from Olivia, he would still try to help her.


    After finishing the letter, Chen Heng walked out of the room and came outside.


    There were two people strolling about in the courtyard outside.


    One was a woman wearing a long dress, holding a small boy.


    The small boy only looked two or three years old, and he seemed quite lively. He was running all over the grass and often fell over.


    Fortunately, the grass was quite thick so he was fine even if he fell over.


    On the side, the woman gave a kindly smile as she looked at her child, watching over him.


    ¡°Verna.¡±


    Chen Heng turned and looked at the woman and smiled.


    Verna immediately looked up.


    After five years, Verna¡¯s appearance had not changed too much.


    Back when she had married Chen Heng, she had only been around 16 years old. Now that five years had passed, she did not look too different but looked somewhat more mature.


    Faint sunlight shined on her body, making her smile look even more enchanting.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s voice, she turned and looked at Chen Heng, and a blissful smile appeared on her face.


    After five years, Chen Heng and Verna had had a child.


    Their rtionship was still very good, and they had not separated much over the past five years. They had not had many fights either, and they would always spend time harmoniously together with smiles on their faces.


    They were a model couple.


    Chen Heng kept all of the vows he had made to Verna back then.


    He did not get close to any other women and would never go back on his promises.


    In the past, Verna would asionally throw tantrums, but Chen Heng would always smile and treat her patiently and not fight with her.


    Five yearster, their rtionship was still very harmonious, and it was something that many people admired.


    ¡°What did big sister do?¡± Verna asked softly, looking at Chen Heng walking over.


    ¡°She killed some people and took some territory,¡± Chen Heng said as he shook his head, ¡°After some time I might have to leave you all for a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Verna did not question him and only gently nodded.


    The two of them held each other¡¯s hand and walked about as they looked at their child, watching him y.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, it had been a few months.


    Just as Chen Heng had expected, his letter to Olivia did not have much of an effect.


    Olivia did not even send a letter back and had fallen silent.


    However, after some time, an emissary from the Kutu Royal City brought some news.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been summoned to the Kutu Royal City to participate in this year¡¯s banquet?¡±


    Looking at the emissary in front of him, Chen Heng frowned.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± the emissary nodded and replied.


    Hearing his words, Chen Heng inwardly frowned and felt a sense of ridiculousness.


    Before, he had often made suggestions to Olivia to hold banquets every year and invite various rulers.


    There were many benefits to this.


    The Kutu Principality had many territories, and most of them were not very close to the Kutu Royal City. Adding on the transportation systems of this world, it would take quite long for a trip to the Kutu Royal City.


    Sometimes, if a ruler wanted to travel from their territory to the Kutu Royal City, it would take them two or three months.


    As such, just the time it took to travel to and from the Kutu Royal City would sometimes take around half a year.


    Olivia summoning the rulers to the Kutu Royal City would make them waste much time on the way, reducing their control over their territories.


    Rulers usually stayed within their territories and were essentially like a faux-Emperor within their territories.


    However, once they left their territory for a long time, someone else would have to take over in the meantime.


    This way, they would lose some control over their territories.


    At the same time, the journey would use up much of their strength, energy, and money, making them quite tired.


    As such, Olivia had done this in the past.


    In response, most rulers felt quite bitter, but summoning nobles was one of the powers of the royal family. It was also the duty of the nobles, so they had no reason to refuse.


    In fact, if they refused, it would give Olivia a reason to punish or execute them.


    As such, Olivia had continuously retained this method and used it regrly.


    Chen Heng had never thought that he would be summoned this time.


    ¡°Did I shoot myself in the foot?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    The distance from Sordar to the Kutu Royal City was not extremely far away, but it was not close either.


    Even if it was faster than others, it would take him nearly a month to arrive.


    Adding on the time for the banquet, as well as taking care of matters in the Kutu Royal City, it would take him four or five months to get back.

 Chapter 82 – Seeing Olivia Again

    <h4>Chapter 82 - Seeing Olivia Again</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°This really is¡­¡±


    Thinking of his current situation, Chen Heng could not help but shake his head, feeling quiteplicated.


    Over the past few years, Chen Heng had heard much about nobles who were summoned to the Kutu Royal City. Uprisings often happened in their territories. Some pitiful nobles faced all kinds of idents during their travels, and some were killed by bandits.


    Before, because he was Olivia¡¯s family as well as one of her supporters, he had never been summoned.


    He had never expected that he would be summoned this time.


    Thinking to there, he inwardly shook his head.


    He knew that this was most likely because of that letter from before.


    Perhaps for Olivia, Chen Heng¡¯s letter was not a suggestion but a rejection of her authority.


    Was this a warning?


    Chen Heng was not sure.


    He was unable to know Olivia¡¯s true thoughts, nor could he bother guessing at them.


    After receiving this news, he went to see Krudo.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave for a while; I¡¯ll have to leave this ce to you,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at Krudo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Krudo¡¯s expression was resolute as he nodded, ¡°With me here, nothing will happen.¡±


    Looking at him like this, Chen Heng smiled and nodded; he trusted in Krudo¡¯s abilities.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Over the past five years, Krudo had already awakened his Life Seed and had be a true Knight.


    However, Chen Heng did not spread this news, and only few people knew about this.


    Most people still thought that Krudo was a powerful Knight Apprentice.


    After meeting with Krudo, Chen Heng met with some more people to make some arrangements.


    Following this, he gathered his party and prepared to leave for the Kutu Royal City.


    ¡­


    ¡°Has Kailine?¡± Olivia satnguidly as she asked the male servant below within the splendorous pce.


    To her left and right were handsome young men waiting on her with extremely respectful looks on their faces.


    After five years, Olivia had changed too.


    She was still beautiful but began to show signs of aging. Even though she used all kinds of expensive supplements and still looked rtively young, she could notpare to how she was in the past.


    However, her figure was still about the same. Even though she had be slightly chubbier, she still looked quite good.


    ¡°Count Nardo has arrived and has settled in,¡± the male servant lowered his head as he said, ¡°Does Your Majesty wish to summon him?¡±


    Olivia hesitated before shaking her head, ¡°No need. Just call him over for the banquet in a few days.¡±


    Thinking to that tall and resolute Knight, she felt quiteplicated.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll see him in a few days¡­¡±


    She shook her head as she thought to herself.


    After a few days, the banquet officially began.


    Within the luxurious hall, the nobles sat in their seats, but most looked quite tired.


    It seemed that the long journey had used up much of their mental and physical strength.


    Chen Heng was among them too.


    As Count Nardo and the number one Knight in the entire Kutu Royal City, his position was greatly respected, and he was close to the central position.


    After everyone was seated, Olivia finally appeared.


    She walked into the hall and looked out, and she saw Chen Heng.


    Five years had passed, and many people had changed but Chen Heng was still the same.


    His appearance had not changed much, and he looked just as handsome and dashing.


    However,pared to before, his gaze was extremely sharp like a sharp sword, making it so that no one dared to meet his gaze.


    He silently sat there and did not make any noise. However, his unique aura and straight figure caused him to be the center of attention without anyone realizing it.


    His charm had not decreased and instead became denser.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Olivia slightly spaced out. Only when the servant next to her called out to her did shee back to her senses and smile as she walked to the center.


    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, she raised her wine cup and began the banquet.


    As the banquet started, female dancers came up and sat next to the nobles.


    Giggles and chuckles continuously sounded out, filling the surroundings.


    Soon, women¡¯s pants and men¡¯s ragged breathing could be heard.


    Chen Heng continued to silently sit there by himself.


    He did not drink any wine, nor did he engage in gluttony. He only ate as much as he needed before patiently waiting for the banquet to conclude.


    Breezes blew in from outside, blowing his hair and sleeves.


    Just by sitting there, it seemed like picturesque scenery, contrasting to his surroundings.


    This familiar scene made Olivia feel a bit absent-minded.


    Following this, she walked over to Chen Heng.


    ¡°Long time no see, Kailin.¡±


    She smiled as she stretched out her hand, ¡°Care to join me for a dance?¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Olivia.


    Olivia¡¯s face was flushed and she gave off the smell of alcohol. Her clothes were somewhat disorderly, somewhat revealing her decent figure, making one feel tempted to stare.


    ¡°You¡¯re intoxicated, Your Majesty,¡± Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was calm as he met her gaze and spoke softly.


    Oliviaughed.


    She looked at Chen Heng for a long time before saying, ¡°You¡¯re not willing?¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm, and he remained silent.


    The two of them stared at each other, and the atmosphere became heavy.


    The people in the surroundings sensed this and instinctively backed away.


    One was the number one Knight and the ruler of the Sordar region, while the other was their Queen.


    They could not afford to offend either party.


    The two of them stared at each other for a long time.


    Just as everyone thought that Olivia would be enraged, she insteadughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re still the same as before.¡± Looking at Chen Heng, sheughed, feeling both amused and disappointed.


    She looked at him for a bit longer before waving her hand and leaving.

 Chapter 83 – Criticism

    <h4>Chapter 83 - Criticism</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Sometimes, the more one could not obtain something, the more tone wanted it.


    After Olivia had be Queen, there were fewer and fewer things that she could not obtain¡ªafter all, she had an enormous pce and astronomical wealth.


    There wererge numbers of ves in her pce, and most of them were young and handsome.


    Among them, the best were not any inferior to Chen Heng, and some had even better looks than him.


    However, for some reason, Olivia could not get that Knight from back then out of her mind.


    Perhaps it was because she knew that she could never obtain Chen Heng, which was why she was so obsessed with him.


    Before meeting Chen Heng, she had never thought that such a virtuous person could exist.


    The vows he had exchanged with Verna during their wedding still reverberated in her ears.


    Moreover, it seemed that he had never gone back on those vows from that day.


    ¡°For better or for worse, in sickness and in health. No matter what happens, till death do us part¡­¡±


    As she walked, she muttered to herself, feeling a sense of admiration, as well as otherplicated feelings.


    She instinctively wanted to have him, but she did not want to ruin Verna¡¯s happiness either.


    After all, this happiness belonged to her little sister, not someone else.


    In the end, she sighed and raised her wine cup and gulped down the wine.


    Chen Heng continued to sit there by himself, silently thinking.


    He looked around at the guests around him.


    The nobles from afar sat there, and many looked quite weary.


    However, if one closely observed them, they would find that many of these people looked somewhat discontent.


    It seemed that the nobles had begun to be displeased with Olivia¡¯s actions over the past few years.


    This was not strange¡ªafter all, no one would be content with being summoned back and forth like this, even if this person was their liege.


    It was just that because Olivia¡¯s power had not gone into decline and she was still strong, they did not dare to express this discontent. They did not even dare to let Olivia notice any slight expressions of displeasure out of worry that she would do something to them.


    Over the years, Olivia¡¯s temper had be worse and worse.


    If anyone dared to offend her, their oue would be horrible.


    As such, they could only feel angry but did not dare to say anything.


    However, no matter what, these feelings of discontent would only continue to pile up until they exploded out.


    Once the royal family became weaker, there might be an uprising.


    However, before that¡­


    Chen Heng thought to himself.


    ¡°Everyone, continue to drink.¡±


    Above, Olivia raised her cup andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is plenty of wine; take your time.¡±


    Her face was bright red and gave off a stench of alcohol. It seemed that she was somewhat drunk, and her actions began to be more and more disorderly. She would randomly burst out withughter, not having the grace or dignity of a Queen.


    All around, the nobles forced smiles on their faces. Even though they were unhappy with Olivia, they could only raise their cups and continue to drink.


    No one dared to suggest anything to the contrary, because with Olivia¡¯s current temperament, if anyone dared to refuse, anything could happen.


    In the past, there had been people who had talked back to her, but none of them had good oues.


    As time went on, no one dared to refuse her.


    However, this time, a voice of dissent sounded out.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you are intoxicated,¡± a calm voice sounded out from below.


    The nobles all paused and felt quite startled.


    They instinctively looked towards the direction that the voice hade from, and they saw a young man with a straight posture¡ªit was Chen Heng.


    ¡°Intoxicated?¡±


    Olivia looked at Chen Heng and frowned as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m intoxicated.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty has drank enough; there¡¯s no need to continue,¡± Chen Heng was calm as he continued to speak, ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s enough to just hold banquets like these once or twice; holding too many of them does not serve much meaning.¡±


    He looked up at Olivia, ¡°Otherwise it will just be a waste of time and resources.¡±


    ¡°Are you lecturing me?¡± Olivia¡¯s smile did not change, but her gaze became sharp as she stared at Chen Heng.


    ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth,¡± Chen Heng said calmly as he looked at Olivia, ¡°Three years, in just three years.


    ¡°In order to participate in Your Majesty¡¯s banquets, many people travelled day and night. As such, many of them died in foreign ces, and their corpses were unable to even be properly buried¡­¡±


    He listed the tragedies that happened to many nobles in front of everyone present.


    Every sentence he spoke, Olivia¡¯s expression seemed to be colder, until it became terrifying.


    She stared at Chen Heng with mes of fury burning in her eyes, as if she was about to explode.


    ¡°Well said!¡±


    However, some guests inwardly supported Chen Heng.


    In the past, because of the pressure from Olivia¡¯s power, they did not dare to say anything and could only hold it in.


    Now, someone was finally willing to stand up and speak for them.


    Because of their fear of Olivia, they did not dare to openly support Chen Heng, but in that moment, they began to feel much more favourable towards Chen Heng.


    ¡°Kailin, just what do you want?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes widened as she furiously red at him, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to drink, then get the hell out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you the truth. If Your Majesty does not want to hear it, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Looking at Olivia, Chen Heng did not say much else before directly leaving.


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s departing figure, the people in the surroundings were filled with respect.


    Sitting at the main seat, Olivia¡¯s emotions were the opposite.


    She looked at Chen Heng¡¯s back, her expression flickering.


    Only after a while did shee back to her senses. She gave a smile and continued to raise her wine cup as she drank with the nobles.


    The atmosphere in the hall became lively again.


    ¡°Looks like the effects were quite good.¡±


    Sensing the gazes from the nobles around him as he left, Chen Heng smiled.


    To say such a thing in front of so many nobles, it naturally was not because he was bored but because he had a goal in mind.

 Chapter 84 – Farming Reputation

    <h4>Chapter 84 - Farming Reputation</h4>


    Chen Heng was not opposing Olivia just for the sake of it.


    He had observed the surrounding nobles and came to the conclusion that they were quite dissatisfied with her actions in recent years.


    It was just that because of Olivia¡¯s temperament and power, they did not dare to resist or even say anything.


    At a time like this, if someone was willing to represent them and speak on their behalf, that person would win much goodwill from them.


    This was what Chen Heng wanted.


    Having the favorability of the nobles would help him with his n.


    If Olivia ruled calmly and stably and her power did not decline, then it would be fine. However, if her power became weaker, the nobles would most likely rebel against her.


    When that time came, the peaceful Kutu Principality would be sent into chaos.


    However, the chaos would be an opportunity for Chen Heng.


    When that time came, because of his actions today, he would win the support of some nobles, who would be part of his strength.


    As for any retaliation from Olivia, Chen Heng was not afraid¡ªafter all, he was not an ordinary noble.


    As an individual, he was the Kutu Principality¡¯s Guardian Knight. During the years after Corripo had left, he had be the number one Knight and had great reputation and fame. Let alone the Kutu Principality, he was famous even in Olis and other kingdoms.


    If Olivia really did dare to do anything to him, she would be greatly criticised before she could do much.


    Moreover, Chen Heng was a powerful Knight who was close to bing a Great Knight, and he was one of the Kutu Principality¡¯s trump cards. No matter how stupid Olivia was, she would not force Chen Heng away.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s fame and strength, if he wanted to go to another kingdom, he would be able to easily obtain a prosperous territory and high position.


    Olivia knew this clearly, so she would not go too far.


    Moreover, Chen Heng¡¯s wife was her little sister, so she would at least consider her little sister¡¯s feelings.


    As such, even if Olivia wanted to do anything to Chen Heng, she was extremely limited.


    She could take away his title as a Count, but he would not care about that.


    She could take away his territory, but that was not very realistic.


    Before, Chen Heng¡¯s territory had been just emptynd, but through Chen Heng¡¯s efforts, it had be a well-developed area. Every inch ofnd was imprinted with Chen Heng¡¯s mark.


    Moreover, his control over his territory was something that other rulers could notpare to. If Olivia wanted to just take away Chen Heng¡¯s territory with an order, that would be impossible.


    She would only be able to do this through battle.


    With the connections that Chen Heng had developed over the years, fighting with him meant fighting with all of the northern rulers.


    Even though Olivia was the Queen, she would still have to consider this carefully, and she could not act rashly.


    As such, Chen Heng did not fear Olivia¡¯s anger at all.


    After all, as long as he did notpletely burn his bridges, Olivia would not be able to do anything to him.


    Of course, what he had said before was indeed what he was thinking.


    If Olivia continued on like this, she would force the nobles into a corner, which could create a dangerous situation.


    If she was able to ept what he had said, it would be beneficial to everyone.


    If she was not able to, Chen Heng would have to start making preparations now.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng turned and looked at the pce.


    Compared to before, the pce seemed to have gone through many changes, and it looked much more splendorous.


    It seemed that after ascending to the throne, Olivia had spent much effort on renovating her pce.


    Chen Heng also heard that Olivia had many male servants in this pce.


    All of these things were somewhat disappointing.


    Thinking of the intelligence he had obtained, Chen Heng smiled before leaving.


    In the next few days, the banquet continued on, but Chen Heng did not participate; he just remained in the Kutu Royal City.


    However, some rumors began to spread. Some people said that Knight Kailin had visited Queen Olivia and had tried to give her suggestions, but he was chased out by her.


    Others said that Knight Kailin was punished by Queen Olivia and had been heavily injured.


    Many different rumors spread quite quickly.


    Because of these things, the various nobles¡¯ impression of Chen Heng became even better, and Chen Heng¡¯s reputation rose even more.


    However, no one knew that these rumors were spread by people Chen Heng himself had sent out.


    Of course, he had acted with great care, and even those who spread the rumors did not know that they hade from Chen Heng and thought that it was others who were spreading these rumors.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave¡­¡±


    Half a monthter, Chen Heng rode his horse outside the Kutu Royal City and looked at the city as he thought to himself.


    Aftering to the Kutu Royal City to see what Olivia was like now, other than gaining some reputation among the nobles, there was not much else to do.


    As such, it was about time he should leave.


    However, Chen Heng knew that around this time next year, he would most likely have toe again.


    After all, he had said those things, and Olivia would most likely hold it against him.


    She was limited in what she could do to him, but she could at least summon him every year to attend a banquet to annoy him.


    However, Chen Heng did not mind too much.


    It was just an annoyance.


    Chen Heng silently made his decision.


    If Olivia dared to summon him again, he would act like a loyal subordinate and try to advise her in order to farm reputation and goodwill with the nobles.


    Following this, Chen Heng began his trip back.


    On the way back, he was incredibly careful and wary.


    Even though he knew that Olivia was not stupid enough to send people to kill him, this world was filled with unknown variables, so it was still important to stay cautious.


    Fortunately, nothing out of the ordinary happened on the way back. Apart from encountering some unlucky bandits, they did not see anyone else.


    Just like that, Chen Heng returned to Sordar, his territory.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, another ten years had passed.


    Over these ten years, Chen Heng¡¯s territory had be incredibly prosperous.


    Within the city, residents walked about, and asionally, some warriors and mercenaries with swords and sabers could be seen.


    Sometimes, some Orcs from the desert could also be seen walking about.

 Chapter 85 – Rebellion

    <h4>Chapter 85 - Rebellion</h4>


    After ten years had passed, Sordar City had gone through great changes.


    Through Chen Heng¡¯s hard work, Sordar City had be a city that could rival the Kutu Royal City. Even though it was inferior in some regards, it was no less splendorous.


    It contained a dense vitality and sharpness that even the Kutu Royal City did not have.


    Within the city, citizens, travellers, mercenaries, ves, and even Ounders walked about.


    This kind of scene was very difficult to see anywhere else, but it was verymon here.


    Because of the northern side policy, many mercenaries and younger sons of noble families woulde here every year. They would replenish their stock and equipment here before going to fight.


    The reason why Sordar City was able to develop so much in just ten years owed a great part to these people.


    Moreover, because they had built solid defenses, the Sordar region¡¯s military pressure had been greatly reduced. The citizens were able to live stable lives, and the poption steadily grew.


    As Sordar stably grew, many refugees were attracted here and became part of the city.


    Now, the Sordar region waspletely different to how it had been when Chen Heng had firste.


    Nomadic tribes, refugees, and even some Ounder ves had been incorporated into this city.


    It had to be said that this was quite an incredible aplishment.


    At this moment, Sordar¡¯s ruler, the Guardian Knight Kailin, was thinking to himself in his room.


    ¡°Is the information urate?¡± Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the emissary as he asked seriously while sitting at his table.


    ¡°It has been confirmed,¡± the emissary nodded seriously.


    ¡°A rebellion?¡±


    Thinking of the information from the emissary, Chen Heng sank into his thoughts.


    After ten years of peace, the Kutu Principality was now in a period of turmoil.


    There seemed to be nobles staging rebellions in the south, openly opposing the royal family. They attacked a few of the royal family¡¯s territories and took them over.


    In response, Olivia was infuriated and sent her army to suppress them but failed.


    The rebelling nobles were not simple; they seemed to be supported by the Olis Kingdom, and they not only beat back Olivia¡¯s army but took this opportunity to devour even more territory.


    Many nobles were threatened and forced to join the traitors; that was how the situation had developed.


    The sudden rebellion caused everyone to feel shocked, and Olivia¡¯s failed suppression caused many people to see that the royal family¡¯s power was in decline.


    As such, many rulers began to stir but continued to observe.


    Moreover, at this critical moment, Olivia fell ill.


    Her illness was quite severe, and she would often fall unconscious and asionally cough up blood.


    Those symptoms made everyone think of the previous King.


    Back when the previous King had been confined to his bed, he often had such symptoms.


    It had not been too bad at first, but as time passed, it became worse and worse until he could not take care of himself.


    Now, Olivia seemed to have been stricken with the same illness.


    Once this news was spread, everyone became quite anxious.


    Different to the previous King, Olivia did not have any heirs.


    No heirs did not mean no children; rather, it meant that she did not have any legal children who could seed her.


    In actuality, with how many male servants Olivia yed around with, it would be incredible if she did not have any children.


    However, the children born with the male servants were all viewed as illegitimate children, and they did not have any rights to the throne.


    In the end, she did not have a single legitimate heir.


    As the Queen, Olivia had not married anyone, and she naturally did not have any legitimate heirs.


    ording to this age¡¯s rules, without any legitimate heirs, there would be no legitimate sessors.


    This was quite dire.


    The southern rulers were rebelling and Olivia had fallen ill, but she did not have an heir who could help stabilize the situation.


    As such, the situation became quite chaotic.


    After hearing about this information, Chen Heng knew that Olivia was in grave danger this time.


    Within the Kutu Principality, because of Olivia¡¯s past actions, most nobles were already quite dissatisfied with her. It was just that they were limited by their circumstances and did not dare to show it.


    However, now that the southern nobles were rebelling, the royal army had already been defeated once, and Olivia had be ill¡­


    Olivia and the royal family¡¯s decline was immediately revealed.


    It was difficult to say how those who were dissatisfied with Olivia would react.


    It was like throwing a lit match into a pile of firewood; it would immediately grow into a raging bonfire.


    In front of this bonfire, Olivia¡¯s situation would be quite grim.


    Chen Heng silently thought to himself.


    After ten or so years, the current status quo was different than before.


    During these ten years, Olivia¡¯s territory had greatly grown.


    However, that territory was mostly taken from other nobles, so they were quite disorderly. They had not been properly administered either, so they could not count as part of her strength, and it was justnd under her control.


    Even though Olivia had used various methods to take other people¡¯s territory over the years, her management was still quitecking.


    Using those outdated administration methods for an increasingly-growing region made it so that they could not be managed properly.


    As such, to Olivia, these new territories were not part of her strength, and in a sense, they were a burden.


    What could count as her strength were still her original territories.


    Those territories were split between the territories she had when she was a Princess and the territories she had gained after bing Queen.


    She could most likely bring out 10,000 soldiers from the former, and as for thetter¡­


    From how Chen Heng saw it, if Olivia was truly resolved to fight to the end, she could bring out 30,000 to 40,000 soldiers from the royal family¡¯s territories.


    Of course, they would not be able to guarantee the quality of their training.


    Without sufficient training and equipment, those soldiers would not have much fighting power.


    With enough time, Olivia would be able to bring out arge army, but it seemed that she would not have the opportunity to do so.

 Chapter 86 – Evolution

    <h4>Chapter 86 - Evolution</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Chen Heng became quite pessimistic towards Olivia¡¯s hopes.


    Over the past ten years, the nobles had be weaker, but so had Olivia and the royal family¡¯s power.


    Even though suppressing nobles and confiscating their territory seemed like a good idea, this was under the precondition that Olivia could quickly turn those new territories into her own power.


    However, from how Chen Heng saw it, Olivia had been incrediblycking in this regard.


    She had indeed devoured a lot of territory, but she had not set up a good system for ruling. She had just done the same as before, sending the nobles on her side to manage those territories.


    Even though those nobles were on Olivia¡¯s side, they were not rulers of their own territories, so theycked management skills and could notpare to the original rulers.


    She had essentially chased away the original rulers and found new rulers for the territories.


    Nothing much had changed, and the new rulers of those territories would not necessarily work hard at developing those territories.


    Perhaps the previous rulers were cruel or ruthless, but they still cared for and protected their territories as much as they could.


    After all, this was their territory and property, and within it, everything belonged to them.


    Everyone treated their own property with care and would not allow themselves to be threatened.


    As such, they would build their own armies to defend their territories. Even though sometimes they would oppress their subjects a bit, they would not push them too far.


    However, this was not the case for the rulers that Olivia put in ce.


    They had the same authority as previous rulers, but this territory did not belong to them but Olivia.


    Adding on the fact that there were no supervisory systems in ce, as time passed, those new rulers became more and more tyrannical.


    This was not their own territory, so they did not have to think about the future; all they had to do was to keep things under control


    Moreover, even if Olivia knew about their actions, she would not say much.


    After all, the people of this world did not care much for themoners.


    As long as they could provide Olivia with enough money and crops regrly, they would satisfy her.


    As for how these things came about?


    Who cared?


    However, as time went on, it was evident what would happen.


    In these newly-obtained territories, once any rebellions happened, these people not only would not be power that supported Olivia but would also instead cause even more instability.


    With just a small push, even more rebellions could arise.


    As for Olivia¡¯s own territories and the royal family¡¯s territories, because of Olivia¡¯s long-term neglect, even though they retained their power from before, facing thebined armies of many nobles, it would be difficult for them to defend.


    Things were not as good as they were in the past.


    Back when Olivia had just ascended to the throne and be the Queen, the vast majority of nobles were willing to follow hermands.


    However, after ten or so years of oppression from Olivia, there were very few nobles who were willing to stand on the side of the royal family.


    It would already be good if the nobles chose to remain neutral.


    As such, the current situation for Olivia was extremely unfavorable.


    Of course, even though it was unfavorable, it did not mean that she had no chance.


    If Chen Heng were Olivia, he would definitely write an apology letter and give out the territory she had taken in the past to nobles without territory. This would gather some power for her and give her some precious time.


    After gaining territory, no matter how unwilling those people were, they would want to protect their territory. As such, they would have to fight against the rebelling army and fight for Olivia.


    With those people, Olivia would be able to obtain precious time and gather her army.


    Now, it was time to see what Olivia would decide.


    Standing there, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    Time gradually passed, and as the two sides fought, a few more months passed.


    After those two months, the status quo once again changed.


    Just as Chen Heng had expected, in response to the rebelling army¡¯s attack, Olivia¡¯s response was incredibly slow, and bad news continuously came back from important battlefields.


    Wherever the rebelling army went, an uprising would immediately happen there, making it easy for the rebelling army to take over the territory.


    Under such circumstances, Olivia made yet another stupid decision.


    She gave the order for rulers near the rebelling army to engage the rebelling army in battle, but no one responded.


    This was to be expected.


    After Olivia¡¯s rule over the past ten or so years, most of the rulers did not have much goodwill towards her anymore. For them to remain neutral was already quite good; they naturally would not fight on Olivia¡¯s behalf and risk their resources and lives.


    However, Olivia¡¯s response was extremely ferocious.


    Seeing that the rulers did not obey, she was infuriated and gave the order for those rulers¡¯ rtives in the Kutu Royal City to all be killed.


    Olivia¡¯s intention was to use this to threaten rulers who disobeyed to see what the oue of disobedience was, but the consequences were horrifying.


    Once this news was spread, the rulers who had remained neutral were enraged and led their armies to rebel.


    Soon, the rebelling army became even more powerful, causing almost all of the southern side to fall.


    In the blink of an eye, nearly half of the Kutu Principality had disappeared from Olivia¡¯s hands.


    Facing this situation, Olivia once again reacted slowly, and it was said that she even coughed up blood and fell unconscious.


    It seemed that things really were over for her.


    It was spring and the weather was quite fresh and cool. Even the northern side, which was usually quite cold, had decent weather recently.


    Within Sordar City, Chen Heng once again received news from the Kutu Royal City.


    This time, the news did note from his people,but from the pce.


    Sitting in the hall, Chen Heng silently read through the letter in his hand before putting it aside and remaining silent.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Sitting nearby, looking at the silent Chen Heng, Krudo could not help but ask.


    Over the past ten or so years, Krudo had inherited his family¡¯s title and be a Baron.


    However, his rtionship with Chen Heng was still just as close. In fact, he had officially expressed his loyalty to Chen Heng and had be one of Chen Heng¡¯s subordinates.


    This was not strange¡ªas Chen Heng had risen up, Sordar had be the star of the northern side. Many families had sent people, expressing that they were willing to follow Chen Heng.


    Krudo was one of them.

 Chapter 87 – Support

    <h4>Chapter 87 - Support</h4>


    More than ten years ago, in order to expand his influence and develop his roots in the north, Chen Heng had established policies fostering friendly rtions with the northern nobles.


    The northern noble families hadrge numbers, and essentially in every family, apart from the heir¡ªthe eldest son¡ªthey also had many other family members.


    As younger sons or people from branch families, those people did not have the right of session, and they could only inherit small assets or receive help in other ways.


    With this age¡¯s rules, if they wanted to live lives like their fathers, it would be very difficult.


    However, Chen Heng had resolved their issues to a degree.


    Different from other rulers, Chen Heng¡¯s territory had aplete bureaucratic system, which naturally needed arge number of enforcement officials.


    The younger sons of noble families and people from branch families were weed with open arms by Chen Heng.


    While mostmoners were illiterate, because these people were born in noble families, they could all read and write, and some had particr skills in various areas. They were the best and only source of officials in this era.


    As such, over the past ten years, as Chen Heng had developed, his territory had taken in arge number of people from noble families.


    At this point, naturally many people were loyal to him.


    However, among them, rulers like Krudo were quite rare.


    Of those who followed him, most did not have their own territory and wanted to obtain territory through Chen Heng.


    ¡°Queen Olivia has given me the order to gather my army and engage the rebel army,¡± sitting in the hall, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at Krudo and spoke.


    ¡°Engage the rebelling army?¡± Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.


    Leaving one¡¯s territory and going to an unfamiliar ce to fight with the rebel army was no simple matter, and it concerned many things.


    There was the issue of food and crops, as well as logistics, such as where he would draw his forces from, whether or not this would leave his territory too vulnerable, and so on.


    Just on paper, there were already many issues.


    When going out to fight, there would be even more issues.


    This was especially so given the circumstances¡ªdid they even want to support Olivia and fight the rebel army?


    Thinking to there, everyone¡¯s expressions fell and looked at Chen Heng.


    Right now, in the entirety of Sordar, only Chen Heng could make this decision.


    His decision was the most important factor.


    Sensing everyone¡¯s gazes, Chen Heng looked up and asked, ¡°If we really did fight, how many soldiers can I send?¡±


    ¡°Without affecting our defences, we can send out around 5,000 people,¡± someone thought for a moment before saying.


    ¡°5,000 people.¡± Chen Heng nodded.


    These 5,000 people were the reserves that he had saved up over the past ten or so years.


    Even though it looked decent,pared to the armies of 100,000 people, it was not much.


    In the end, Sordar¡¯s foundation was toocking; back then, it had just been emptynd.


    Even though Chen Heng had done his best to develop it over the past ten or so years, attracting people and buying ves, Sordar¡¯s poption was only in the hundreds of thousands presently.


    Maintaining an army of 10,000 people with a poption like this was already quite decent.


    Moreover, they could only spare 5,000 soldiers to send out.


    Of course, even though this figure did not seem like much to Chen Heng, to most other rulers, it was an extremely great figure.


    Most rulers in this age were not very well off, and apart from some of therge families, most small noble families only had a few hundred warriors.


    For example, Chen Heng¡¯s father Baron Kaisen only had around 300 to 400 guards.


    The southern side¡¯s rebel army was a great threat, but its core force had only around 10,000 people, and they were split under themand of multiple rulers. There were very few armies that were united like Chen Heng¡¯s.


    From how Krudo and the others saw it, the power that Chen Heng wielded was very strong, and it was the greatest in the northern side.


    However, from how Chen Heng saw it, these soldiers were not enough.


    It was not that their battle power was insufficient.


    In actuality, in order to develop his army¡¯s battle power, Chen Heng had spent much effort and resources.


    His army fought Ounders every day, and they were given excellent training and food.


    If their training standards were used in any other ruler¡¯s army, there would immediately be an uprising.


    Training, logistics, equipment, and experience: Theycked nothing.


    Such an army would not becking in battle power.


    Over the past few years, apart from fighting Ounders, Chen Heng¡¯s army had also fought with other northern rulers¡¯ armies.


    Even the most elite armies, when facing Chen Heng¡¯s army, would be easily defeated when fighting with simr numbers.


    The northern rulers¡¯ armies were constantly fighting all year round, so their battle power was naturally stronger than those of the southern armies.


    It was just that despite having enough battle power, it might not be enough to aplish such a grand goal.


    If they wanted to just defeat the southern army, Chen Heng¡¯s 5,000 people would be enough.


    However, if they were to control those vast territories and achieve the effect that Chen Heng wanted, they were a bitcking.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng looked at Krudo and asked, ¡°If I ask the northern rulers to support me, how many people would they send?¡± Chen Heng calmly asked.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Krudo stared for a moment.


    However, he quickly came to his senses and said seriously, ¡°The O family is willing to send 500 people.¡±


    ¡°The Kaiso family is willing to send 300 people.¡±


    ¡°The Solin family is willing to send 400 people.¡±


    ¡°The Wydo family is willing to send 300 people¡­¡±


    Voices continuously sounded out.


    Apart from Krudo, there were a few other rulers present, who also expressed their loyalty to Chen Heng.


    In total, they were able to send 1,500 people.


    ¡°Send news to the other families, telling them that I want to invite them to a banquet in Sordar.¡±


    Hearing Krudo and the other¡¯s words, Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°Also, ask them to send some soldiers to support me.¡±

 Chapter 88 – Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 88 - Negotiation</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Within Sordar City, as Chen Heng¡¯s banquet unfolded, the city became incredibly lively.


    Many Knights walked into the Sordar City under the invitation of Count Nardo, participating in this banquet.


    It went without saying that this banquet attracted much attention.


    At the banquet, Chen Heng sat in the main seat and looked downwards.


    Around him, there were many different-looking people; there were ten or so in total.


    They were all northern rulers, and they were the most prestigious group of people in the north.


    These people essentially formed the majority of the northern side¡¯s strength.


    Ordinarily, these people would remain in their own territories, and they would almost never all gather together.


    However, under Chen Heng¡¯s invitation, they had alle here to participate in this banquet.


    This demonstrated just how great Chen Heng¡¯s strength and reputation were.


    ¡°Count Nardo, are you preparing to send out your army to fight for Her Majesty?¡±


    Below, an elder could not help but ask as he looked at Chen Heng.


    After his voice sounded out, apart from Krudo and the others who knew about this, everyone else nced at Chen Heng.


    Sensing everyone¡¯s gazes, Chen Heng smiled as he said, ¡°Indeed. In the end, Her Majesty is our Queen, and since she has given the order, we should obey. I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s not just me but that everyone present has received news from Her Majesty?¡± Chen Heng scanned his gaze across everyone as he smiled and asked.


    Hearing his words, the others¡¯ expressions did not change.


    Just like Chen Heng, they had naturally also received word from Olivia¡¯s messengers.


    However, their reactions were all the same: They all ignored Olivia¡¯smands and chose to sit by and watch.


    In the Kutu Principality, the northern rulers were quite an independent group. Not only were they ostracised by the other nobles, but they also naturally formed their own circle.


    They never really cared about Olivia, and they did not even trust that she could manage to survive this crisis.


    However, they had never thought that despite choosing to ignore Olivia¡¯smand, Chen Heng would gather them because of this.


    Could it be that he really wanted to follow Olivia¡¯s orders and fight with the rebel army?


    How would this benefit him?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to everyone.¡±


    Sitting at the main seat, Chen Heng smiled before saying, ¡°I have already decided to send 5,000 soldiers to support Queen Olivia.


    ¡°I gathered everyone because I hope that you will also send your forces with me.¡±


    Hearing these words, everyone else looked at each other.


    Not only was Chen Heng sending his own army, but he also wanted to drag them down with him¡­


    What was he thinking¡­


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that sitting in front of them was Chen Heng, the strongest person in the northern side, they might have directly left.


    ¡°Count Nardo¡­¡± after a brief moment of silence, someone finally spoke up.


    ¡°Supporting Her Majesty is indeed good.¡±


    He frowned as he looked at Chen Heng, ¡°But we need to protect our territories, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Defending our territories is important, but given the current situation, taking out some soldiers temporarily will not change much,¡± Chen Heng said calmly, ¡°Moreover, for us, supporting Her Majesty has its benefits.¡±


    ¡°Benefits?¡±


    The people below were surprised, ¡°What benefits are there?¡±


    ¡°Territory, ves, fortune¡­¡± Chen Heng said, ¡°As long as we can defeat the rebel army, we can take all of those things from them.


    ¡°I am sure Her Majesty will not be stingy either and will generously give the traitors¡¯ territory to us, making it so that we do not suffer any losses.¡±


    Territory, ves, fortune¡­


    Hearing this, everyone came to a realization.


    So this was what Chen Heng was thinking of.


    He did not truly want to support Olivia; rather, he wanted the traitors¡¯ territory.


    After realizing this, they inwardly let out sighs of relief.


    Chen Heng¡¯s wife was Olivia¡¯s little sister, so his rtionship with the royal family was very close.


    They were afraid that Chen Heng was moving out because of this and even wanted to rope them in as well.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s position in the northern side, if he asked the other rulers to move out with him, it would be difficult for them to refuse.


    Of course, they could choose to refuse now, but who knew if Chen Heng would take revenge in the future.


    In the past, there had been rulers who had opposed Chen Heng.


    However, those people all had pitiful endings, and the rulers of those territories were changed to people close to Chen Heng.


    Living in the northern side, everyone present was clear about Chen Heng¡¯s power.


    As such, they were able to let out sighs of relief.


    If Chen Heng was not acting out of emotion, that would be for the best.


    ¡°The traitors¡¯ territory?¡±


    Thinking of what Chen Heng had said, the northern rulers felt immense desire.


    Living in the north, there was not anyone who did not want territory in the south.


    Compared to the north, the southern side was peaceful, had a good climate, and arge poption. It was a much more prosperous area.


    If they could obtain territory in the southern side, that would be very tempting.


    Thinking to there, mes of desire burned in their hearts, and their hearts began to be shaken.


    It was just that at that moment, someone raised a question.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just fighting with the rebel army, there is naturally no problem,¡± that person frowned as he continued, ¡°But what about the logistics along the way?¡±


    Indeed¡­


    Hearing this, everyone came to their senses.


    If there were sufficient rewards, fighting with the rebel army would not be a big deal.


    After all, the northern rulers were used to fighting all the time.


    It was just that logistics were a big issue.


    People had to eat, and if there were not many people, it would be fine. However, for an army of thousands, or ten thousand people, just feeding them all would be a great logistical problem.


    Moreover, the rebel army was very far away from the northern side.


    Given such a long journey, if they had to provide their own resources, it was not very realistic.


    When that time came, they might use up much of their foundation before having fought for long.


    Fortunately, this was not a big problem.


    ¡°What are you so afraid for?¡±


    Someone else gave a coldugh, ¡°Worstes to worst, we can just pige. After all, we¡¯re helping Her Majesty fight; who wouldin if we took some food and crops?¡±

 Chapter 89 – Setting Out

    <h4>Chapter 89 - Setting Out</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Someone joined in and gave a cold smile, ¡°If they¡¯re not willing to support us, then they¡¯re on the rebel army¡¯s side, so we can take the opportunity to get rid of them too.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone present began tough.


    Nobles were not as good as people thought of them to be.


    In this age, often, nobles were far more barbaric thanmoners. Plundering and massacring were things that they often did.


    This was especially so for the northern side: For the northern rulers who often fought with the Ounders, it was incredibly normal.


    It had to be known that all of the northern rulers in front of Chen Heng, including Chen Heng himself, were all ve traders.


    To them, plundering was not a big deal, and it was not like they had not done it before.


    It was just that their target had changed from the Ounders to the southern rulers.


    As the various rulers became excited, Chen Heng gave a strange smile, ¡°Who said we¡¯re going to the south to fight with the rebel army?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone else felt quite confused, ¡°We¡¯re not going to fight with the rebel army?¡±


    Who else was there to fight?


    They felt quite confused and stared at Chen Heng.


    Under their gazes, Chen Heng only gave a faint smile and said, ¡°The Kutu Royal City. We are Her Majesty¡¯s subordinates, so we naturally need to protect Her Majesty¡¯s safety. As such, it¡¯s only natural for us to go to the Kutu Royal City.¡±


    After he said this, the other rulers stared for a moment before realizing what Chen Heng was thinking.


    However, they did not feel resistant and instead excitedlyughed.


    In just a moment, the hall became filled withughter.


    Chen Heng was able to easily receive support from the northern rulers¡ªthey were able to provide 5,000 soldiers in total.


    Different from the army in Chen Heng¡¯s hands, these 5,000 soldiers were drawn out from ten or so noble families, and they were not one body.


    Their battle power could notpare to Chen Heng¡¯s 5,000 people because they were battle-hardened veterans, making them not much inferior.


    For the ten or so rulers to decide to follow and send out soldiers with him, this was very good for Chen Heng.


    On one hand, this expanded the military force at Chen Heng¡¯s disposal, giving him greater strength to wield.


    On the other hand, because they had sent out 5,000 soldiers, the northern rulers had less strength in their own hands, so the Sordar region would not be in any trouble during this time.


    Part of the reason why Chen Heng had left behind 5,000 soldiers was to defend against these northern rulers.


    Now, the first step of Chen Heng¡¯s n wasplete.


    He just now had to see how the situation developed.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯smand, the army from the ten or so noble families quickly gathered and headed towards the Kutu Royal City.


    Before leaving, Chen Heng first went to his own residence.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to leave. During the time I¡¯m away, I¡¯ll leave Kerdo and Alimu to you,¡± Chen Heng smiled and said softly looking at Verna in front of him.


    Kerdo and Alimu were Chen Heng and Verna¡¯s two children. Over the years, they had grown much and were no longer small.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Standing in front of Chen Heng, Verna wore a long dress and held the hands of the two children as she nodded seriously.


    After ten years, she had greatly changed. She began to show signs of aging, and her body had be plumper.


    However, her rtionship with Chen Heng was just as good as it had always been.


    Standing next to her, the two boys looked at Chen Heng with great reluctance.


    ¡°Father, can I go with you?¡±


    The slightly bigger boy asked.


    He had golden hair and a handsome appearance, and there was a look of worry on his face, ¡°I want to stay with you.¡±


    This was Chen Heng¡¯s oldest son Kerdo. He was already 12 years old and a young adult in this society.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but not this time.¡±


    Looking at his child, Chen Heng smiled and patted his head as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you with me after you¡¯ve grown up. For now, you should wait for me at home with your little brother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make any trouble for your mother and wait for me,¡± Chen Heng said with a smile. After chatting with them for a while, he turned and left.


    The northern rulers¡¯ army had gathered and news continuously came from the south. His time was very precious and he could not continue waiting.


    Following this, Verna held the hands of the two children and looked at Chen Heng¡¯s departing figure with a worried look.


    ¡°God, please watch over my husband and bring him back safe¡­¡± she closed her eyes as she prayed.


    Time gradually passed.


    It was not too far from Sordar to the Kutu Royal City¡ªit took around two or three months to arrive.


    During this time, the situation in the south had be even worse.


    Olivia¡¯s army was continually defeated while the rebel army was bing stronger. It seemed that a new power was going to be born and rece the royal family.


    In response, there was nothing that the Kutu royal family could do.


    As the sovereign who had ruled over the Kutu Principality for hundreds of years, the Kutu royal family indeed had great power, as well as many Knights.


    With enough time, they could pull together an army and continue to fight with the rebel army.


    However, the situation was devolving far too quickly.


    It was to the point that things had be critically dangerous before they could react.


    In just a few months, the southern territories had all fallen, and the rebel army headed north, continuously heading towards the Kutu Royal City.


    During the course of this, rulers either joined the rebel army or sat by and watched. There were very few people who supported the royal family.


    It seemed that Olivia had finally received retribution for her past actions.


    The royal family¡¯s army was still gathering, but theycked training and weapons.


    If they were forcefully sent to fight, they would just be going to their deaths.


    If they were to be useful, they still needed time.


    However, Olivia did not have time.


    After all, the situation was at its most dangerous point.


    At that moment, an army from the northern side gradually came near the Kutu Royal City under Olivia¡¯s orders.

 Chapter 90 – Below the Kutu Royal City

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Below the Kutu Royal City</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Clear sounds of horses galloping across thend could be heard.


    It was a rainy day, and at a nce, dark clouds stretched as far as the eye could see, making the surroundings quite dark.


    Chen Heng rode on his horse, and he looked at the emissary next to him as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation like in the Kutu Royal City?¡±


    Despite travelling, the flow of information from the Kutu Royal City to Chen Heng had not been broken; every few days, he would receive news from the Kutu Royal City.


    Over the past ten years, Chen Heng had sent many emissaries to the Kutu Royal City to gather information for him.


    Moreover, he had also greatly used the connections that he had established in the Kutu Royal City back then.


    Behind the scenes, many nobles had established ties with Chen Heng and secretly sent him intelligence.


    This was especially so at a time like this.


    The southern rebel army was approaching and Olivia was gathering her forces. It looked like an incredibly bloody scene would soon unfold.


    Sensing that iing bloody battle, those people naturally understood the danger within and hoped that Chen Heng would arrive in time.


    After all, the consequences of Chen Heng¡¯s arrival would be quite good for them.


    Compared to the southern rebel army, Chen Heng was at least their friend and had a deep connection with them. He had arge army under his control and deserved their trust.


    In fact, because of Chen Heng working on his reputation over the years, he seemed much more trustworthy to them than even Olivia, let alone the rebel army.


    If the rebel army really did attack, while Olivia and the royal family would be doomed, they would not be better off either.


    This was no longer just a problem of rebellion but a conflict over territory.


    As the rebel army moved north, they would kill all of these nobles¡¯ families and steal the territory and fortunes that they had gathered over the years.


    As nobles, they knew just what those rulers in the rebel army would do. They clearly understood what would happen to them if the rebel army came.


    Even if they did not die, they would lose much.


    After all, if they did not take these nobles¡¯ territory and assets, what would they use to make up for their expenditures and split as spoils of war?


    However, if Chen Heng came, things would be different.


    At the very least, with Chen Heng¡¯s good reputation and his rtionship with them, him entering the Kutu Royal City was better than the rebel army.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s hard work over many years, his reputation had be incredibly good; he was known for being kind, friendly, and resolute.


    With himing into the Kutu Royal City, those people close with him would feel safe regarding their lives and fortunes.


    Just that was enough.


    As such, on the way to the Kutu Royal City, Chen Heng would receive updates every few days.


    Moreover, as he came closer and closer, the number of messengers also increased.


    As for resistance, that did not even need to be mentioned.


    The territories from Sordar to the Kutu Royal City mostly belonged to the northern rulers and the royal family.


    The northern rulers were naturally no problem, and the royal family¡¯s territories did not dare to defy Chen Heng.


    After all, it was Olivia who had given the order for Chen Heng to reinforce her, and many people knew about this.


    Moreover, because Chen Heng was Verna¡¯s husband, he was also part of the royal family.


    Most important was the military power in his hands.


    His own force of 5,000 soldiersbined with the 5,000 soldiers from the various northern rulers formed an army of 10,000 people.


    They were not just a motley crew but elites who received regr training and had much experience.


    In a direct battle, it would not be a problem for them to annihte the rebel army, let alone deal with the pitiful forces in the royal family¡¯s territories.


    After a fewrge battles, the soldiers from the royal family¡¯s territories had all been sent to fight elsewhere, so there were not many people remaining and they naturally did not dare to oppose Chen Heng.


    Passing through these areas, not only did he not have to fight, but because of his reputation and his status as the Guardian Knight, many territories even provided them with supplies, making their advance even faster.


    Soon, Chen Heng was very close to the Kutu Royal City.


    ¡°The Kutu Royal City is still like it was before. It was just that a few days ago, Her Majesty once again fell unconscious. This time, she fell unconscious for half a day before waking up,¡± a messenger from the Kutu Royal City said, exining the situation to Chen Heng.


    ¡°Please go and tell your master to wait for me in the Kutu Royal City. I will soon arrive to meet with him,¡± Chen Heng made a decision and smiled as he looked at the messenger.


    After sending away the messenger, Chen Heng and his army continued onwards for another few days.


    Only when they reached the Kutu Royal City¡¯s tall city walls did Chen Heng inwardly let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Looking at the massive city walls, Chen Heng smiled.


    He did not hesitate and ordered his army to advance.


    The dense army slowly came forwards, looking like a dark, endless tsunami.


    This scene could cause anyone to feel terror, and the atmosphere became heavy.


    ¡°Damnit!¡± Standing on the city wall and looking down at the army below, an elder¡¯s face was ashen as he felt a chill in his heart.


    The elder was tall and well-built, and he wore a full suit of armor but he was missing his right arm.


    If Chen Heng was present, he would have been able to recognise this elder¡ªit was one of Olivia¡¯s three Knights back then, Knight Mader.


    ¡°This is Count Nardo¡¯s army?¡±


    Looking at the dense army below, he shuddered.


    Even though he did not have the strength he used to have, he was familiar with the battlefield and could immediately tell the strength of this army.


    They were all elites, and he had rarely seen such a powerful army before.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    Someone walked over and said to Mader, ¡°They say that they havee under Her Majesty¡¯s orders and are asking us to open the gates.¡±


    Hearing these words, Mader¡¯s expression became even more grim.


    Open the gates?


    As someone by Olivia¡¯s side, he was not just a Knight who only knew how to fight; he naturally understood the consequences of opening the gates.

 Chapter 91 – Entering the City

    <h4>Chapter 91 - Entering the City</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Sounds began to ring out from all directions¡ªthey were the sound of war drums.


    Hearing the sounds from all around, Mader¡¯s face became ashen.


    As one of Olivia¡¯s subordinates, he knew what would happen if they let in Chen Heng¡¯s army.


    The Kutu Royal City would fall under Chen Heng¡¯s control, and he might even control the pce¡­


    Once Chen Heng controlled the Kutu Royal City, it was difficult to say what he would do.


    But if they did not open the gates¡­


    Mader looked downwards.


    Outside the city walls, Chen Heng¡¯s army had formed a special formation. Standing there, it seemed like an unshakeable mountain.


    Within them, Chen Heng¡¯s figure could be seen at the center.


    This was an army of 10,000 people, and not only was it made up of elite soldiers, but it had the Kutu Principality¡¯s number one Knight, who was also the Guardian Knight.


    Facing such a force, anyone would feel apprehensive¡ªthis was the case for Mader.


    He looked at the formation below and made preparations for the worst.


    Despite having gone through manyrge battles, as the royal city, the Kutu Royal City still had many soldiers.


    In total, the Kutu Royal City had 3,000 elite soldiers, and if they fought to the death, they would be able to stall for some time.


    If they could buy enough time, they could bring soldiers from other territories to support them.


    Mader felt very grave as he thought to himself.


    At that moment, cheers could be heard, and Mader began to watch Chen Heng¡¯s army move.


    They began to slowly flow into the Kutu Royal City without any obstruction.


    Seeing this scene, Mader was stunned.


    What was going on?


    In the next second, his expression greatly fell and he yelled furiously, ¡°Who opened the gates and let them in?¡±


    However, he did not receive a reply.


    Chen Heng¡¯s army continued to enter the Kutu Royal City.


    Currently, Chen Heng was meeting with an old friend.


    ¡°Long time no see, Kelly.¡±


    Riding on his horse, Chen Heng looked at the person beside him and smiled.


    ¡°Indeed, it has been quite a long time.¡± Next to him, a middle-aged man rode on a horse, keeping pace with Chen Heng.


    He had resplendent golden hair and looked somewhat handsome. He gave of a mature aura, like a gentlemanly schr, and had the airs of a noble.


    It was Kelly.


    After ten or so years he had be a middle-aged man and had seeded his father, bing one of the top-tier figures in the Kutu Royal City.


    He was one of Chen Heng¡¯s greatest helpers in the Kutu Royal City.


    Much of the reason why Chen Heng was able to enter the Kutu Royal City so smoothly was because of him.


    ¡°It has been so many years since I¡¯vee here, but nothing much has changed,¡± Chen Heng said as he lightly sighed.


    From when Chen Heng had firste to the Kutu Royal City, it had been ten or so years.


    However, the streets were just the same as before, and they had not changed much.


    ¡°Indeed, there have not been many changes.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Kelly nodded.


    ¡°It was all thanks to you that I was able to get in so easily,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled.


    In response, Kelly chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. That old fellow Mader thinks that he can control this city, but he¡¯s too full of himself.¡±


    Speaking to there, a cold smile appeared on his face, ¡°Right now, we are the true sovereigns of this city.¡±


    Chen Heng silently nodded in agreement.


    Things were different from the past.


    If it was in the past, when Olivia¡¯s power was still quite strong, she would have control of this city tightly in her grasp.


    However, after a fewrge battles, the royal family¡¯s power had been greatly drained, and her power over the city was greatly weakened.


    Mader seemed like he had a few thousand people under hismand, but many of those soldiers belonged to other noble families, and they were just under hismand for now.


    Moreover, those nobles had significant power too.


    For example, Kelly not only had some of Mader¡¯s people change sides, but he also brought a few hundred of his own people to directly open the city gates to let Chen Heng in.


    Mader could not do anything about this at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation like now?¡± Chen Heng asked as he looked at Kelly.


    Through the messengers, he had a rough understanding of the situation in the Kutu Royal City.


    However, the information he received from them definitely would not be as detailed as what he could hear from Kelly.


    ¡°The situation is quite terrible for Her Majesty.¡±


    Kelly naturally knew what Chen Heng wanted to know, and he nodded, ¡°There are only 3,000 people in the city, and many of them are our people¡­ if you want, I can go and immediately have them change sides.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled and asked, ¡°What about Her Majesty herself?¡±


    Kelly shook his head, ¡°Things aren¡¯t looking good. Just yesterday, Her Majesty fell unconscious and still hasn¡¯t woken up. Based on the royal physician¡¯s diagnosis, she does not have long to live. If it wasn¡¯t for this, the situation would not have be like this.¡±


    He shook his head and sighed, ¡°However, this makes things easier for us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chen Heng smiled, ¡°it will be much easier for us now.¡±


    ¡°Kailin, based on our friendship, can you give me an honest answer?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Kelly asked earnestly, ¡°What do you n to do now?¡±


    ¡°What do I n to do?¡±


    Looking at Kelly and his serious expression, Chen Heng understood.


    It seemed that not everyone could remain calm under the present circumstances, and this was the case even for Chen Heng¡¯s old friend.


    Then again, it made sense¡ªa single misstep in a situation like this could cause an entire family to perish together.


    It was only natural to be anxious.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal for me to tell you,¡± Chen Heng smiled as he said, ¡°First, control the Kutu Royal City, followed by the pce, and those 3,000 people.


    ¡°And then there¡¯s the rest of you.


    ¡°I won¡¯t casually kill people, nor will I allow my soldiers to do as they please. However, all nobles in the city must temporarily hand over all of their weapons and equipment.¡±

 Chapter 92 – United Front

    <h4>Chapter 92 - United Front</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Kelly instinctively frowned, ¡°Everything?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, everything.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded, not hiding what he was thinking, ¡°Kelly, I know what you¡¯re thinking¡ªthe various families¡¯ military forces are their final hopes.


    ¡°However, now that things havee to this, I will not allow anything unexpected to happen. Otherwise, something like what happened today might happen again.¡±


    Hearing this, Kelly understood.


    Under the current circumstances, allowing the various families to wield power was extremely dangerous.


    Today, Kelly could betray Mader and help Chen Heng open the city gates, but in the future, others might do the same thing to him.


    Even though Chen Heng had many friends and connections, the rebel army had connections too.


    If they did not control the situation, what had happened today could repeat itself.


    ¡°I can promise to you,¡± Chen Heng looked at Kelly and said seriously, ¡°After all of this is over and the rebel army has been pacified, the Kerma territory will be yours. The other noble families will also be rewarded.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Kelly¡¯s expression changed and his heart leapt.


    The Kerma territory was quite a famous ce in the Kutu Principality. It was a prosperous area with arge poption, and it was one of the royal family¡¯s core territories.


    For Chen Heng to be willing to give this out, it was incredibly generous.


    For Kelly¡¯s family, in order to obtain a territory like this, they would be willing to pay a massive price.


    However, there was a big problem standing before them.


    ¡°But the Kerma territory belongs to the royal family¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Kelly¡¯s expression was somewhat confused.


    If they defeated the rebels, the southern territories that belonged to them would naturally fall to Chen Heng.


    After all, the victor taking everything was a rule established since ancient times.


    However, the Kerma territory belonged to the royal family. As such, there was an issue in wanting to give this to someone else.


    ¡°If I help the royal family settle the rebellion, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to obtain abundant rewards, right?¡± Chen Heng smiled as he looked at Kelly.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Kelly immediately guessed at Chen Heng¡¯s meaning.


    After this battle, no matter what the conclusion was, the royal family would be controlled by someone else.


    When that time came, wouldn¡¯t the victor be able to decide where the royal family¡¯s territory went?


    This promise by Chen Heng was no doubt an attempt to rope him into Chen Heng¡¯s side.


    Even though the Kerma territory currently belonged to the royal family, once it was his, it would not be that easy to take away from him.


    This meant that he had topletely break off from the royal family and stand on Chen Heng¡¯s side.


    This was quite the scheme.


    However, Kelly did not dislike it.


    If he really could receive abundant rewards, so what if he betrayed the royal family and joined Chen Heng?


    He trusted that others would also make simr decisions.


    Looking at Kelly¡¯s reaction, Chen Heng smiled and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not just you; those who are willing to help will also be rewarded.¡±


    He stated many people¡¯s names, as well as the territories that they would receive.


    Just like Kelly, the territories that they were promised also belonged to the royal family.


    Selling off something that belonged to someone else did not make one¡¯s heart ache at all.


    That was how Chen Heng was right now.


    The royal family¡¯s territories were some of the most prosperous territories in the entire Kutu Principality, and they were territories that countless nobles desired.


    For Chen Heng to generously give these territories out, this was something that the royal family could not do.


    After all, if they really did so, the royal family would be much weaker, and when that time came, they would no longer have the might to rule over others.


    However, that was exactly what Chen Heng wanted.


    After this battle, even if Olivia survived, she would be much weaker.


    Most of her territory would be given to others, with Chen Heng taking the lion¡¯s share.


    Moreover, those who received territory would not just obediently give them back.


    When that time came, whether Olivia was willing or not, she would just be an empty shell.


    Of course, givingrge amounts of the royal family¡¯s territory to various noble families would mean that Chen Heng himself would not receive as much territory.


    Ordinarily speaking, if he could win this battle, the territory that belonged to the royal family could have all gone to him.


    Such generosity could bring about problems in the future.


    However, Chen Heng did not seem to mind this.


    Worrying before even starting was not his style of doing things.


    To him, the most important thing right now was to win this battle.


    As long as he could win this battle, no matter what problems there were, he could deal with them when there were fewer pressing matters.


    If he could not win this battle, no matter how many ns and worries he had for the future, it would be pointless.


    As such, in order to achieve his goal, Chen Heng had to increase his strength and bring more people to his side to face the challenge ahead.


    As such, Chen Heng became quite busy.


    With Kelly and the others¡¯ help, Chen Heng was able to enter the Kutu Royal City smoothly.


    With the mounting pressure of the rebel army and Kelly and the others¡¯ persuasion, Chen Heng did not have to spend much effort for Mader and his 3,000 soldiers to fall under hismand.


    Following this, Chen Heng went to meet some of therge families and promised themnd and fortunes in exchange for their armies.


    If it was Mader, these people might have been able to fool him, but facing Chen Heng, they had no room to negotiate.


    Under both threats and temptations, they handed over all of their power.


    The power that those people had made Chen Heng feel quite startled.


    Including Kelly¡¯s family, the ten or so families in total brought out around 4,000 soldiers, and including the 3,000 from Mader, that was 7,000 people.


    This was more than Chen Heng¡¯s own forces, and this evidently was not everything that they had.


    Despite the pressure from Chen Heng, it was impossible for those families to bring out everything that they had.


    At most, they had only taken out half and kept the other half as a reserve.

 Chapter 93 – Integrate

    <h4>Chapter 93 - Integrate</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°So prosperous¡­¡±


    Within a ruined manor, fires burned all around and smoke billowed into the air.


    Sounds of killing and fighting sounded out, as well as some faint howls of pain.


    Ahead, many ckfur people were diligently bringing out chests, and looking at this scene, Krudo deeply breathed in.


    ¡°But of course.¡±


    Looking at Krudo, Chen Heng smiled, ¡°Different from the northern rulers, the rulers in the Kutu Royal City are all top-tier families. Otherwise, they would not be able to establish themselves here.¡±


    Such families as these naturally did notck money.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve destroyed three families in one go, I trust that the others will be more well-behaved.¡±


    Looking ahead, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was somewhat cold.


    Even though he hade to an agreement with the majority of noble families in the Kutu Royal City, it was impossible to trust all of them to cooperate.


    Chen Heng could endure small things, as long as they did not go too far.


    However, for those who did go too far, Chen Heng¡¯s response was quite simple.


    In just one night, three families had beenpletely annihted by the army from the northern side, and all of their people in the Kutu Royal City had been captured.


    Such massive existences disappeared just overnight.


    Their people were all turned into ves, and theirnds and assets were confiscated. Everything they had gathered over many years directly disappeared.


    Chen Heng used these three families¡¯ oues to tell everyone the consequences of opposing him.


    Different to what others thought, Chen Heng was actually quite pleased with the rebellious ones.


    After all, in order to control people, simply providing them with good conditions was not enough; one also needed enough threats and deterrence.


    These three families were what Chen Heng used to show his might.


    By killing them, not only could Chen Heng establish his dominance and scare the remaining people, but he could also get rid of variables in the city.


    The assets that they took from these families also resolved a portion of Chen Heng¡¯s frustrations.


    At the very least, they would not have to worry about giving out rewards for the next while.


    ¡°How is the management of the army?¡± Chen Heng came back to his senses and looked at Krudo as he asked.


    Krudo nodded, ¡°It has already begun. ording to your orders, whether it is the nobles¡¯ soldiers or Mader¡¯s soldiers, they have all been split up and reorganized into new divisions, and themanders are all our soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Hearing this, Chen Heng nodded.


    Despite the nobles giving their soldiers to Chen Heng, with just an order, they would immediately leave Chen Heng¡¯s control.


    Just like the northern rulers¡¯ armies, Chen Heng did not haveplete control over them.


    For the northern rulers, it was fine as they were his allies and somewhat reliable. However, he could not let his guard down against these people.


    As such, Chen Heng did not hesitate to split up those armies.


    He used his army as the foundation and split them up across multiple divisions to keep control of the 7,000 soldiers.


    This way, they would be able to preserve their battle strength while increasing control.


    ¡°The southern side has sent another messenger.¡±


    Nearby, Kelly suddenly spoke, ¡°The rebel army is rampaging in the south, and many rulers are asking the Kutu Royal City for assistance. Should we send reinforcements?¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head, ¡°No, it is not time yet.¡±


    He had only just arrived at the Kutu Royal City, and there were still many things that he had not done.


    This included training for the army, as well as replenishing on consumables and equipment.


    They still needed some time for Chen Heng¡¯s army to fully integrate together and be one unit.


    Only then would it be time to move out.


    ¡°Won¡¯t they join in the rebellion if we don¡¯t go and help them?¡± Krudo asked, feeling quite confused.


    Before Chen Heng could speak, Kellyughed and said, ¡°Not everyone has the right to surrender and join the rebel army.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Krudo frowned, feeling quite confused.


    Kelly looked at Chen Heng, and seeing that he had no intention of speaking, he continued, ¡°Why does the rebel army want to rebel and fight their way to the Kutu Royal City? Could it be that they just want to overthrow Her Majesty and have no other aims?¡±


    Before Krudo could reply, he continued to speak, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not like that. From the start, what they wanted was the same as us:nd, asset and ves. As such, they can¡¯t ept anyone and everyone.¡±


    Hearing this, Krudo frowned and felt a bit enlightened, but he was still somewhat confused.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head.


    It was actually quite simple.


    The southern rulers wantednd and assets.


    However, these things did not juste from nowhere.


    If they wanted these things, they had to take it from others.


    However, those who were stolen from would not just let others take their territory¡ªthis was why they were requesting support from the Kutu Royal City instead of directly joining the rebellion.


    At the end of the day, if the rebel army allowed those rulers to keep theirnd and assets, there would be no need for them to fight so desperately against the rebel army.


    It was a pity that this was impossible.


    Wasn¡¯t the whole reason the rebel army was fighting to getnd and assets?


    If they epted everyone and obtained nothing, why would they still fight?


    This was why the rebel army could not ept everyone.


    In the end, this was a zero-sum game where someone had to lose in order for others to gain.


    It was because he understood this that Chen Heng was not worried.


    Even if he did not do anything, in order not to lose their territories, those rulers would desperately defend against the rebels.


    Unless the rebel army promised that they would not take anything, they would be Olivia¡¯s staunchest defenders.


    Having these people fight each other and consume each other¡¯s strength would benefit him the most.


    Of course, despite knowing this, there were still some things that he had to do.


    Otherwise, if these people fell too quickly, they would not be able to reduce the strength of the rebel army by much.


    ¡°Use Her Majesty Olivia¡¯s name to tell them to continue to resolutely defend.¡±


    Looking at Kelly, Chen Heng spoke calmly, ¡°Then use my name to provide them with food and weapons so that they canst longer.


    ¡°Tell them that if they can hold out for another month, I will be able to move out and support them.¡±


    Hearing this, Kelly stared for a moment beforeing back to his senses.


    ¡°How are things for Her Majesty?¡± Chen Heng suddenly asked while looking at the scene before him.

 Chapter 94 – Changes

    <h4>Chapter 94 - Changes</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Despite having spent some time in the Kutu Royal City, because of the various things to take care of, Chen Heng had yet to go and see Olivia.


    ¡°Her Majesty¡¯s situation is quite bad,¡± Kelly said softly as he looked at Chen Heng, ¡°Her body is bing worse and worse, and the time she spends unconscious is bing longer and longer.


    ¡°Before, she would asionally have periods of lucidity, but now, even if she wakes up, she is in poor condition.


    ¡°It seems that she¡­¡±


    Kelly hesitated and did not say the final words, but Chen Heng naturally knew what he was trying to say.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡±


    Chen Heng nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s make some preparations. Aftering back to the Kutu Royal City for so long, I should go and visit Her Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me toe with you?¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Kelly¡¯s heart thumped as he spoke.


    Chen Heng looked at him and nodded as he said, ¡°That would be good too.¡±


    That day, Kelly brought Chen Heng to the pce.


    The pce seemed incredibly big and grand within the city.


    Compared to before, this pce had be more and more luxurious, and some things werepletely different to what they had been like when Chen Heng had previouslye.


    It seemed that over the years, Olivia had spent much money on renovating her pce.


    It was a pity that these things were useless. They could not provide the royal family with more soldiers, nor could they stop the rebel army.


    Now, Chen Heng had once againe here.


    Around the pce, there should have been many of the royal family¡¯s soldiers standing guard, but now they had all been changed to Chen Heng¡¯s people.


    The original people had been split into the various divisions in the army. With how Chen Heng did things, since he hade to a decision, he would not leave behind any potential problems.


    Chen Heng had essentially already gained control of the pce.


    Rather than Olivia, he was the true owner of this pce right now.


    If he wanted to, he could rece Olivia right now.


    As for the original obstacles, they were no longer a problem.


    It was just that there was no need for him to do this.


    With Kelly and Krudo by his side, Chen Heng slowly walked through the pce.


    As he walked, more of the pce was revealed to him.


    Apart from a few female attendants, most of them were male servants and ves.


    All of them had different figures and builds, but they were all quite handsome and beautiful.


    ¡°Who are these people?¡±


    Looking at these people, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    ¡°They are Her Majesty¡¯s servants, one of the ways she finds amusement¡­¡± Kelly said as he looked at them.


    One of the ways she finds amusement¡­


    Chen Heng did notment but Krudo frowned and felt quite repulsed.


    As they walked, they saw even more interesting scenes.


    There was a very luxurious public bath with clear water flowing through it. It was said that Olivia often yed around with many male ves here.


    There were also all sorts of strange amusement facilities, causing Chen Heng to frown.


    It seemed that over the past few years, Olivia had focused much on amusement.


    Simply put, she was quite unrestrained and extravagant.


    Kelly¡¯s expression did not change.


    For him, who was often by Olivia¡¯s side, he had be used to this.


    After a long walk, Chen Heng finally saw Olivia.


    She was wearing a white robe andy on her bed, her body covered with the smell of medicine. Her face was very sallow and covered with wrinkles; rather than looking like a middle-aged woman in her early forties, she looked like a fifty or sixty year old woman.


    She no longer had the splendor of her earlier years.


    Shey on the bed and asionally murmured.


    Chen Heng had a female attendant try to wake up a few times, but there was no response.


    ¡°This is how Her Majesty has been¡­¡± the female attendant responsible for looking after Olivia said in frustration, ¡°Unless Her Majesty wakes up herself, this is how she always is.¡±


    ¡°It has already reached this stage?¡± Kelly¡¯s expression was serious as he thought of someone.


    The previous King had gone through the same stages. In hister years, he was confined to his bed and spent most of his time unconscious.


    It seemed that Olivia was following in thete King¡¯s footsteps.


    Chen Heng personally examined Olivia.


    Life energy not only could strengthen the body but could also allow one to understand the body.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s examination, he found that Olivia was already extremely weak and almost at her final breath.


    Who knew how long she would be able tost for.


    ¡°How many children does Her Majesty have?¡± Chen Heng sighed before asking.


    ¡°Her Majesty did not get married so she does not have any legitimate heirs, but she has a child¡­¡± Kelly hesitated before saying.


    ¡°Who is the child¡¯s father?¡± Chen Heng asked as he frowned.


    ¡°A male ve in the pce,¡± Kelly replied.


    An illegitimate child born with a male ve naturally would not be recognized by most nobles, nor could he seed the throne.


    As such, the throne would most likely fall to someone else.


    Of course, this was assuming that the royal family still survived after this crisis.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Looking at Olivia, Chen Heng shook his head and walked out of the pce with the two others.


    After leaving the pce, they went back to their residences to do the work that they had.


    In the current situation, all of them were extremely busy, and did not have much free time.


    Just like that, time continued to pass, and the situation in the Kutu Principality continued to develop.


    In the south, the rebel army continued to head north.


    Through their victories, the rulers in their way either joined them or were either defeated by them and piged.


    Just like that, they came closer and closer to the Kutu Royal City.

 Chapter 95 – Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 95 - Confrontation</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Under heavy rainfall, an army quickly advanced.


    ¡°What is the situation like in the Kutu Royal City?¡± a middle-aged man turned and asked the official standing in front of him.


    The middle-aged man looked quite unique; he had a narrow and long face and was not very handsome, but he gave off sinister airs, making those who looked at him shudder.


    He was currently calmly looking at an official in front of him.


    This was Lanlod, the head of the Glin family in the south.


    It was him who had started the southern rulers¡¯ rebellion.


    Currently, he had be the head of the rebel army and was leading the army towards the Kutu Royal City.


    However, he now found that after a few months, the situation in the Kutu Royal City was different than what he remembered.


    ¡°We are not sure about the specific situation.¡±


    The official in front of him looked quite frustrated, ¡°A few months ago we lost contact with the Kutu Royal City. We only heard that Count Nardo headed to the Kutu Royal City and took control of it. Since then, we have not been able to receive any information.¡±


    Back when Chen Heng had entered the Kutu Royal City, the nobles who had been in contact with Lanlod all fell into Chen Heng¡¯s control. Even though they were not forcefully suppressed, they were being observed and any suspicious moves were pre-emptively stopped.


    Under these circumstances, even if those people favored Lanlod, they would not dare to take the risk to send information to him.


    Without these people¡¯s help, Lanlod essentially lost his eyes in the Kutu Royal City.


    Hearing this, Lanlod instinctively frowned.


    Losing his source of information was a dangerous signal.


    This meant that Chen Heng¡¯s control over the Kutu Royal City had reached another level.


    He was an incredibly troublesome opponent.


    Putting aside Chen Heng¡¯s status as the royal family¡¯s Guardian Knight, he did not dare to underestimate Chen Heng as Count Nardo.


    If possible, he did not want to go up against Count Nardo.


    However, not everyone else thought this way.


    ¡°Sir, please give orders.¡±


    Someone below said with a cold smile, ¡°Once we break open the Kutu Royal City, the city will be ours for the taking.¡±


    The Kutu Royal City was the royal city of the Kutu Principality, and it gathered most of the Kutu Principality¡¯s fortunes and assets.


    If they could take over this city and pige it, this would satisfy most people and make them quite rich.


    Currently, this was what most people were thinking.


    Before this, they had already done this many times.


    After all, this was the main reason why they followed Lanlod in rebelling.


    The wealth that the Kutu Royal City contained was unimaginable, and just taking a slight portion could satisfy most people.


    Looking at his allies, Lanlod instinctively frowned but did not criticize them. He only shook his head and said calmly, ¡°Count Nardo is not so easy to deal with.¡±


    ¡°What are you so afraid of?¡±


    Someone said, ¡°With our strength, no matter who it is, they are not a match for us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± others agreed.


    It had to be said that the rebel army had grown to a monstrous size by now.


    Adding on the ves they had captured on the way, the rebel army now numbered 40,000 to 50,000 people.


    No one couldpare with such a massive force. Even when the royal family was at its peak, it was not likely for them to have so many people.


    With such great military force, they could not help but feel confident and feel that no one was a match for them.


    However, Lanlod felt quite troubled.


    Indeed, with their current military force, even Count Nardo would not be a match for them.


    However, if he staunchly defended the Kutu Royal City, even with their forces, they might not be able to conquer the Kutu Royal City.


    After all, he knew clearly the strength of these 50,000 people.


    Even though they had an absolute advantage in terms of numbers, these soldiers belonged to different rulers, who had their own ideas.


    If it was just a battle in the open, it would not be too bad, but if it was sieging a city, as time dragged on, it was likely for problems to arise.


    Moreover, just the consumption of food and resources of 50,000 people was a massive figure.


    If time dragged on for too long, they would fall apart before they could conquer the Kutu Royal City.


    These were all problems.


    Forcefully sieging the city was not a very good choice.


    However, now that things hade to this, Lanlod did not have much of a choice.


    They had spent a great deal of effort to reach the Kutu Royal City, and if they just left like this, it would be quite a pity, and the various rulers would not be satisfied.


    The reason why the rulers had endured mso much was because they desired the fortunes in the Kutu Royal City. This had been a great motivation for them.


    As such, Lanlod decided to send emissaries to the Kutu Royal City to see if he could negotiate with Count Nardo.


    Within the Kutu Royal City, after receiving the letter from Lanlod, Chen Heng only chuckled.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Seeing Chen Heng chuckle, Kelly felt quite curious.


    ¡°Lanlod sent a letter.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled as he handed the letter to Kelly, ¡°He says that if I withdraw from the Kutu Royal City, he is willing to give the entire northern side and arge portion of the royal family¡¯s territory to me.¡±


    ¡°Sounds quite good.¡±


    Hearing this, Kelly could not help butugh, ¡°But it feels a bit pointless.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chen Heng said, ¡°The northern side is already my territory, and the royal family¡¯s territory is under my control right now as well. From this perspective, he¡¯s trying to award me what already belongs to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like he can actually take out anything,¡± Kelly said as he shook his head, ¡°His situation is much worse than ours.


    ¡°With 50,000 soldiers waiting outside, just the consumption of a single day is an astronomical figure. If he doesn¡¯t quickly resolve this, his army will most likely copse.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chen Heng nodded.


    It was because he had long since predicted this, Chen Heng had already relocated the residents near the Kutu Royal City, leaving behind only empty buildings for the rebel army.


    Even if Lanlod wanted to support his army by piging, there would be nothing he could do.


    On the other hand, while Chen Heng also needed to maintain his forces, he had fewer soldiers than Lanlod, and he was the one upying the Kutu Royal City. He had ess to all of the food and resources in the city.


    Even though his circumstances were also difficult, there would be no problems in a short period of time.


    However, Lanlod was not so lucky.


    ¡°How should we reply?¡± Kelly asked as he looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°Use Her Majesty¡¯s name to rebuke his rebellious behavior and order him to leave the Kutu Royal City and return to his own territory.¡±

 Chapter 96 – Sieging and Training

    <h4>Chapter 96 - Sieging and Training</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°And then?¡± Kelly asked.


    ¡°And then¡­¡± Chen Heng smiled, ¡°It¡¯s naturally time to prepare to fight.¡±


    Lanlod definitely would not give up just because of this order. No matter if it was his circumstances or his ambition, they would not allow him to.


    As such, Chen Heng¡¯s response was destined to be useless.


    However, now that things hade to this, Chen Heng did not actually hope for Lanlod to leave.


    It had not been easy to gather the enemy force¡¯s here, and if he did not find an opportunity to get rid of them, it would be quite a pity.


    This was an extremely good chance.


    If it was any other situation, even if Chen Heng could defeat his enemy, wanting topletely destroy their forces would not be so easy. It would take much time and effort.


    Now, the enemy had sent most of their forces right to him.


    Thinking to here, Chen Heng could not help butugh.


    However, it was not yet time.


    Despite having a good grasp on victory, if they could whittle down the enemy¡¯s strength before fighting, it would increase their chances of victory.


    As such, Chen Heng began to give orders.


    ¡°Give the order for the city gates to be closed. From now on, no one is to be allowed in or out. Also, make preparations to defend the city.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Kelly as he said calmly, ¡°From now onwards, we will be focusing our efforts on defending against a siege.¡±


    Hearing thismand, Kelly smiled and felt much admiration towards Chen Heng.


    As one of Chen Heng¡¯s confidantes, he clearly knew the strength that Chen Heng wielded.


    Hemanded an army of nearly 20,000 people, and most of them were elites who regrly fought with Ounders. They were not soldiers the rebel army could rival.


    Moreover, Chen Heng was the royal family¡¯s Guardian Knight.


    If they really fought, even though the rebel army had the numerical advantage, they most likely still would not be a match for Chen Heng.


    Despite having the advantage, Chen Heng did not be arrogant, and he instead became incredibly wary, wanting to whittle down the enemy¡¯s strength before fighting the decisive battle.


    Just this calmness and cautiousness despite having the advantage was not something that ordinary people could have.


    As expected from the Kutu Principality¡¯s number one Knight, Count Nardo.


    ¡°In the following period, we will most likely experience a bitter period of defending,¡± Chen Heng said with an amused look.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Kelly also gave an amused smile.


    Time gradually passed.


    Lanlod was not surprised at all that he was rejected by Chen Heng.


    In actuality, given the circumstances, if Chen Heng epted his terms, he would be incredibly shocked.


    After being refused by Chen Heng, he began to organize his army to prepare to siege the city.


    The two sides entered into a period of sieging and defending.


    What surprised Lanlod was that in response to his attack, Chen Heng did not show much military power.


    There were many times that the soldiers on the city walls almost fell, and it looked like the rebel army would be able to take the walls.


    There were even many times that Lanlod¡¯s Knights had rushed up the city walls, but in the end, they were repelled by the Knights led by Krudo.


    It seemed that the Kutu Royal City¡¯s defence was not as powerful as he had thought.


    In response, Lanlod felt a bit suspicious, but he also somewhat delighted.


    He guessed that perhaps Count Nardo had left the north too hurriedly and did not have enough time to bring too many soldiers.


    After all, in order to quickly reach the Kutu Royal City, Count Nardo would have had to travel lightly and advance as quickly as possible.


    Maybe this was why the Kutu Royal City¡¯s defences were not very strong.


    Of course, it was possible that Count Nardo did not have that much military strength to begin with.


    With this age¡¯smunication technology, Lanlod, who was situated in the south, had no idea just how many soldiers Chen Heng had.


    Moreover, the northern side was the first line of defense against the Ounders, and recently, the Ounders had once again appeared, harassing the northern side and tying up their forces.


    All kinds of possibilities appeared in Lanlod and the other rulers¡¯ minds.


    Without a doubt, this gave them great motivation and encouraged them to siege even harder, hoping to break through the city and take Olivia and Count Nardo captive.


    At that moment, many of the nobles who had originally be in contact with Lanlod sent messengers that Count Nardo had only brought 2,000 people with him. However, he had taken important members of the various families as hostages to force the various families to help him defend the Kutu Royal City.


    The Kutu Royal City did not have much strength left and Count Nardo was at his wits end.


    Hearing this, Lanlod and the others felt delighted.


    The information that they had received confirmed what they had guessed from what they had seen during the sieges.


    It was possible that the Kutu Royal City really was quite empty, and if they put in some more effort, they would be able to break it open.


    When that time came, the Kutu Principality¡¯s number one Knight would only be able to weep in front of their army.


    This information made Lanlod, who had been hesitating,pletely resolved to conquer the city.


    At that moment, another piece of information came, making him feel even more determined to quickly take the Kutu Royal City.


    One of the nobles had sent a messenger, telling them some information about Count Nardo.


    The noble imed that Count Nardo was sending for reinforcements from the north. After three months, another 7,000 soldiers would arrive at the Kutu Royal City.


    If they did not hurry now and take down the Kutu Royal City, they would not have an opportunity in the future.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Lanlod was a bit suspicious of this information, but he still began to act faster.


    ¡­


    By now, the city walls were dyed red with blood.


    It was currently noon and the golden sun hung high in the sky. Outside the city walls, the sounds of killing and fighting continuously sounded out.


    ¡°The battle is quite intense¡­¡±


    Chen Heng walked on the city walls as he smiled, ¡°Looks like they¡¯ve taken the bait.¡±


    Next to him, Kellyughed.


    ¡°First showing our weakness to make the enemy think that we are inferior before sending information to the enemy and enticing them to continue to attack. Sir, you are without a doubt the Kutu Principality¡¯s number onemander,¡± he said with much respect.


    Over the past month or so, he had seen everything that Chen Heng had been doing.


    Facing the rebel army, even though he had the advantage, he did not recklessly choose to go out and fight, and he instead chose to defend using the city walls, reducing the other side¡¯s strength.


    Over the past month, not only had they greatly weakened the enemy¡¯s forces, but they had also been able to train their newly-formed divisions.


    This strategy had achieved many effects.

 Chapter 97 – Final Battle

    <h4>Chapter 97 - Final Battle</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Lanlod is an intelligent person.¡±


    Looking at Kelly, Chen Heng only smiled and said, ¡°If we were in an open battlefield, he might discover that something was off. Even now, he might sense that something is wrong, but there is nothing he can do about it.


    ¡°His allies have bound his hands and feet, and even if he has other thoughts, he will not be able to leave.


    ¡°Of course, even if he leaves, the situation will not be that much different.¡±


    Speaking to there, Chen Heng could not help butugh.


    Different to what the other side thought, from the beginning of the battle, Chen Heng had been the active, not passive, one.


    Not only was his battle power superior to that of the other side, but he knew everything about the other side clearly.


    However, Lanlod knew almost nothing about the situation in the Kutu Royal City.


    For this day, Chen Heng had already begun nning ten or so years ago.


    There was a massive disparity between the two sides in strength, intelligence, and preparation.


    It was evident what the oue would be.


    It could be said that from the moment that the enemy led their army on the Kutu Royal City, the conclusion was already set.


    Dragging things on like this not only reduced the losses Chen Heng would have to suffer but also increased his chances of sess.


    ¡°Tell Krudo to make preparations.¡±


    Looking down at the fighting below, Chen Heng said calmly, ¡°Gather the army and go out to fight in three days.¡±


    ¡°Should we not wait longer?¡± Kelly asked.


    From how he saw it, they could still whittle down the rebel army¡¯s strength for a while.


    When the other side could not go on any longer and was preparing to retreat, that would be the best time to attack.


    ¡°If we wait until the most opportune time, it will be easy for things to go wrong.¡± Looking at Kelly, Chen Heng shook his head and said, ¡°After fighting for so long, the other side has be very tired. It is not just Lanlod; the other rulers are most likely thinking about leaving as well.


    ¡°If we continue on like this, who knows what could happen?¡± Chen Heng turned as he said.


    If they really did wait until the other side began to retreat, even if the other side was weakened, they would still expect to be attacked as they retreated.


    Even if the situation did not change, some people would be able to escape, which was not what Chen Heng wanted.


    Chen Heng¡¯s goal from the start had been very clear, which was topletely destroy this army and annihte the other side¡¯s forces.


    Kelly did not reply and only nodded as he thought to himself.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Three dayster, it was quite clear and bright; it was very good weather.


    Ordinarily, people would go out at a time like this and travel and y.


    However, there was apletely different scene today.


    The outside of the Kutu Royal City had be a ughterhouse.


    Large numbers of corpses were piled below the city walls, and below, many warriors madly rushed up, wanting to rush onto the city walls and fight with the enemies.


    However, no matter how they charged, the oue was the same. Even though some were able to reach the top of the city walls, in the end, they were repelled.


    ¡°It¡¯s still like this?¡± Looking at this scene, Lanlod¡¯s expression was serious and he inwardly gave a heavy sigh.


    In the past one month or so, this scene had constantly been reyed every day.


    The forces on the city walls were indeed quite weak, but as they besieged the city every day, they were also bing weaker.


    Moreover, this city seemed incredibly resilient, and they simply could not break through it.


    ¡°Should we retreat?¡± Looking at the city walls, Lanlod could not help but think this.


    This month of sieging had made him feel incredibly weary and he felt great pressure.


    This pressure did note from his enemy but from himself.


    The consumption of resources of a 50,000 man army was terrifying.


    Every day that they remained outside the Kutu Royal City, they were bearing immense pressure.


    This could be maintained for a short period of time from the territories that they conquered, but as time went on, they would start to face problems.


    As themander of the rebel army, Lanlod knew the grave dangers of this.


    However, everyone felt quite reluctant to withdraw from the Kutu Royal City.


    They could see that the Kutu Royal City¡¯s defenses were bing weaker and weaker, and it seemed like if they hung on for a bit longer, they might be able to break through.


    Moreover, for this battle, everyone had suffered great losses. If they were unable to conquer the Kutu Royal City, it would be a massive blow to Lanlod and the others.


    It was because there were so many considerations that Lanlod was stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    ¡°We¡¯ll attack for another half a month¡­¡±


    In the end, Lanlod deeply breathed in as he thought to himself, ¡°If we still can¡¯t break through by then, we¡¯ll retreat.¡±


    As Count Nardo¡¯s reinforcements approached, the pressure he faced grew greater and greater every day. If he waited too long, he would not be able to retreat even if he wanted to.


    In the distance, a wave of shouts suddenly sounded out.


    Hearing these sounds, Lanlod instinctively looked ahead.


    Seeing the scene before him, he stared in surprise for a moment.


    The city gates of the Kutu Royal City slowly opened and an army was rushing out.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing this, Lanlod was stunned and could not understand it.


    They were sieging the city, but the defending army had run out by themselves.


    What did they want?


    Lanlod thought that something had happened in the city.


    Perhaps the nobles being controlled by Count Nardo had risen up against him and had opened the city gates. Alternatively, perhaps Count Nardo could not take it anymore and was preparing to surrender¡­


    However, the army¡¯s actions made him second-guess what he had just thought.


    As the army came out, they began to pick up momentum.


    Seeing this, it did not seem like they wereing out to surrender.


    A wave of cries sounded out.


    In just a moment, a hole had been ripped open in Lanlod¡¯s army. Moreover, there were even more soldiers madly rushing out of the city gates.


    ¡°They¡¯re counter-attacking?¡±


    At that moment, Lanlod finally realized what was going on.


    It was just that it did not matter anymore that he had realized.


    The originally-defending army was madly charging out, and the two armies soon collided.


    The final battle had arrived!


    For the rebel army¡¯s rulers, this final battle hade much too suddenly.


    They were not prepared at all before the battle began.


    The rumbling war drums sounded out, and massive shouts inundated everything.


    Below, Chen Heng had put on armor and was nked by Krudo and some other Knights as he rushed out.

 Chapter 98 – 20 Years

    <h4>Chapter 98 - 20 Years</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Just like that, the final battle began. After that battle, the situation in the Kutu Royal City was settled. In the next 20 years, it gradually became the Nardo Kingdom.¡±


    Within the sparse pce, a middle-aged man patted a young boy¡¯s head as he smiled.


    ¡°And then, grandfather, you became the new King?¡±


    Hearing the story from the man, the young boys¡¯ eyes sparkled as he asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The young boy had many, many questions, and he was very innocent. However, the middle-aged man was very patient and mildly exined everything to him.


    After a while, some footsteps sounded from outside; the young boy¡¯s ymate hade to y with him.


    ¡°Go and y.¡± Seeing this, the middle-aged man smiled and indicated that he should leave, and the young boy reluctantly left the man¡¯s side.


    Within the hall, only the man was left.


    His surroundings were sparse and luxurious, but there was no one else, making his figure seem quite lonely.


    However, the man was not ufortable; he had long since be used to this.


    Watching the young boy leave, he silently walked out of the hall.


    The faint sunlight shined on his body, revealing his features.


    His face was handsome and exquisite, and even though he was getting on in years, he still had the same figure as before and seemed quite extraordinary.


    He wore a ck robe and his hair fell freely. He did not give off an aura of might and dignity currently; rather, he gave off calm and gentle airs.


    This was the Nardo Kingdom¡¯s ruler, King Kailin Nardo.


    Chen Heng stood outside the hall and silently looked into the distance, thinking back over the past 20 years.


    After that decisive battle, Lanlod had been defeated and was killed by Chen Heng. The rebel army was also suppressed and surrendered to him.


    Following this, he used Olivia¡¯s name to clean up the Kutu Principality¡¯s situation, defeating each of the rebel rulers and taking in their territories.


    After Olivia died, as Verna¡¯s husband, Chen Heng had built the Nardo Kingdom from the foundations of the Kutu Principality.


    And now, 20 years had passed.


    Over these 20 years, much had changed.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s painstaking efforts, the northern side was no longer a problem.


    The northern rulers who had helped Chen Heng were given better territories in other ces, and Chen Heng had taken over their original territories and fused them.


    Apart from this, the neighboring Olis Kingdom had also disappeared. Chen Heng had grasped an opportunity and acted while they were going through internal chaos, and he had defeated and devoured them.


    The Nardo Kingdom was already a massive entity. No matter if it was in terms of territory, army, or the number of Knights it had, it far exceeded the previous Kutu Principality.


    However, this was already the limit.


    It was not that the Nardo Kingdom could not continue to grow but that Chen Heng no longer had the time or energy.


    ¡°Time¡­¡± Outside the hall, Chen Heng deeply sighed.


    He was nearly 60 years old, but he still looked quite young. He was still extremely powerful, but he had still aged greatly.


    In actuality, by now, he had already be a Great Knight.


    In terms of Body Forging, he had also achieved much, and he had nearlypleted the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique.


    The current him could rival an army by himself. Even if there were 1,000 people surrounding him, he could single handedly massacre them all.


    It was using this martial power that he was able to aplish so much.


    It was just that Chen Heng could sense that his body was reaching his limit, and under normal circumstances, it was not possible to advance anymore.


    He had used up all of this body¡¯s potential, and he did not have much lifespan left either.


    A Great Knight¡¯s lifespan was usually around 100 years old, and Chen Heng was not even 60 years old, so it seemed like he still had much time left.


    However, missteps in cultivating the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique and using his life energy to cultivate had caused his body to decline quickly, and his lifespan was much shorter than other Great Knights.


    Based on Chen Heng¡¯s own estimates, if things went on like this, he would only be able tost for another few years.


    However, he did not mind and only smiled as he turned and left.


    Following this, Chen Heng came to another hall.


    Within that hall, an elderly woman was silently lying on arge bed.


    She wore a ck dress and looked incredibly aged, like a 70 or 80 year old woman.


    ¡°Verna, I¡¯vee to see you.¡±


    Looking at the woman, Chen Heng smiled and sat down.


    The elderly woman seemed to react to his arrival. Her hand twitched but she did not open her eyes.


    This elderly woman was Verna.


    A few years ago, Verna had developed the same symptoms as her older sister and father had, and she would often fall unconscious.


    It was alright at first, but it became more and more severe, until now, when she could no longer wake up.


    In actuality, if Chen Heng had not been giving her his life energy all this time, she might have passed away since long ago.


    Despite this, this was still her limit.


    Apart from some slight reaction when Chen Heng came, she did not react at all to other people.


    Soon, she would most likely leave Chen Heng forever.


    Chen Heng deeply breathed in and looked at Verna with aplicated gaze that contained both cherishing and apologetic feelings.


    The scene from back then yed in his mind.


    Back then, Verna had been very young and was ignorant towards the things of the future. Now, she had be this elderly and was in such a condition.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± After staring in silence for a while, Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°Based on how things are going, Verna, you will probably leave before me. However, don¡¯t worry, I will leave soon too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this world has a god of the afterlife, but even if there is, I most likely will not be able to see you again,¡± Chen Heng sat there and softly spoke much.


    On the bed, Verna silentlyy with her eyes tightly shut. She just slightly moved a bit now and then, as if she was listening.


    Everything was calm and quiet.


    After a while, footsteps sounded from outside.


    ¡°Father,¡± a voice sounded from outside, sounding low and dignified.


    A tall man walked in dressed in silver armor, looking incredibly mighty and valiant.


    If one looked closely, they would find that his appearance looked somewhat simr to Chen Heng¡¯s.


    This was Kerdo, Chen Heng and Verna¡¯s eldest son, as well as his sessor.


    ¡°What did you summon me for, father?¡± Kerdo asked as he looked at Chen Heng.

 Chapter 99 – Travelling

    <h4>Chapter 99 - Travelling</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Chen Heng turned and looked at Kerdo.


    20 years had passed, and without realizing it, that little boy had be a man.


    Even though Chen Heng had lived two lives before, Chen Heng had never had children before.


    This was his first time.


    As such, he took raising his first child very seriously.


    He put immense effort and energy into raising him, and now he had be his own man.


    From his face, one could see Chen Heng¡¯s features from back then.


    Now, Chen Heng did not have much time left, so he was nning on leaving everything that he had worked for to Kerdo.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng smiled.


    On that day, the two of them talked much in front of Verna¡¯s bed.


    Only after a long time did Kerdo leave the pce, filled with heavy andplicated feelings.


    In the following days, Chen Heng did not do much. He just gradually handed off various matters to his children.


    He stayed in the pce by himself, looking after Verna.


    A few months quickly passed.


    As time went on, Verna¡¯s life finally ended, and Chen Heng fully wrapped up everything.


    Not too long after Verna died, he handed the throne to Kerdo and gave his other children territories in other ces before preparing for a new journey.


    Even though he was reaching the end of his life, Chen Heng still had much strength and could still travel.


    Afterpleting all of the important things, he once again picked up his sword and prepared to take the path that his predecessors had taken and explore the other side of the continent.


    ¡°Are you really going to leave?¡±


    Before he left, one of his oldest friends came to the pce to find him.


    Krudo¡¯s figure was still tall and well-built. Even though he was nearly 60 years old like Chen Heng, his body was still very strong.


    However, just like Chen Heng, his life wasing to an end.


    After many years of fighting and using life energy, his lifeforce had been quickly drained. Even though he was a Knight, his lifespan was not as long as an ordinary person.


    Chen Heng had given him territory in the southern side and a very high position, hoping that he could enjoy himself in a peaceful life and that he would no longer have to work so hard.


    However, Krudo had notzed around over the past few years. Even now, he was very strong and could rival young Knights.


    ¡°Long ago, I wanted to leave and follow the path that Mr Corripo took, seeing the scenery far away.¡±


    Looking at his old friend, Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°It was just that in the past, I was bound by many things. However, now, I¡¯m essentially a dead person. I can finally happily put everything aside and do what I want to do.¡±


    After Chen Heng had taken over the Kutu Principality many years ago, Corripo had left and followed a mysterious ancient path to a farawaynd.


    ording to him, he was searching for a lost legacy to obtain an ancient power.


    It had been decades since he had left, and even now, he still had not sent any word back; it seemed that things had not gone very well.


    Chen Heng wanted to take the path that Corripo had taken and see the splendor of this world.


    Ever since he hade to this world, he had spent most of his time in the Kutu Principality. Let alone leaving this continent, he had not seen the entirety of this continent before.


    It was quite a pity.


    He had long since had the desire to travel about, but because of the many matters tying him up, he could not do so.


    ¡°Count me in.¡± Krudo gave a slight smile.


    He looked at Chen Heng as he said earnestly, ¡°Even though I¡¯m old now, I can swing my sword, and I can still serve you for a few years. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be of use to you on this journey.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled, just like before.


    ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡± Chen Heng smiled and nodded.


    A few dayster, he set out, with Krudo by his side.


    They set out from the Nardo Kingdom and traveled around to various ces in the Nardo Kingdom to see the results of his efforts over the years.


    Objectively speaking, Chen Heng had achieved much over the past few decades.


    He had sessfully united the Kutu Principality¡¯s territories together; before, they had been quite split up. The rulers who hadrge amounts of territory were sent to the borders, reducing the burden on the Nardo Kingdom.


    The poption had greatly grown over the years, and the political regime was quite stable. Even though it was impossible to put an end to some crimes and cultural practices, it was still much better than before.


    As Chen Heng and Krudo travelled through these ces, seeing these results, they could not help but smile.


    By now, they had reached the end of their lives.


    However, at least within their limited lives, they had done much and changed many people¡¯s lives for the better.


    This kind of satisfaction was difficult to describe.


    For Chen Heng, this was not just a benefit in terms of Points; he personally felt quite gratified.


    Just looking at the changes he had brought about and how much better these people¡¯s lives had be, his heart felt touched.


    Even if this was just a simtion, Chen Heng felt that everything he had done was worth it.


    After this, they began to leave the Nardo Kingdom¡¯s borders and gradually headed out.


    There were many dangers on the way; not only were there greedy bandits, but there were also all kinds of natural disasters.


    For normal people, the dangers that Chen Heng and Krudo encountered would be enough to kill them countless times.


    However, for Chen Heng and Krudo, it was not a big deal.


    After all, they were both Knights, and even though they were old, they were still quite powerful.


    For ordinary bandit groups, Chen Heng did not even have to act; just Krudo alone could annihte them.


    They continued onwards and passed through many ces.


    On the fifth year of their travels, Krudo could not go on any more and departed first.


    He had died in battle.


    Within a mysterious historical remnant, the two of them had encountered some mysterious guards who seemed to be left behind by the owner of the historical remnant. They were very powerful, and in order to protect Chen Heng, Krudo had stimted his life seed and died fighting.


    Chen Heng was also left with countless injuries.


    He had also stimted his life seed, and even though he had survived, he was on hisst breath.


    He knew his condition clearly; after leaving his Life Ignition status, he would depart from this world soon.


    Fortunately, before he used up all of his strength, he had been able to kill those guards.

 Chapter 100 – Historical Remnant and Sorcerer

    <h4>Chapter 100 - Historical Remnant and Sorcerer</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Am I¡­ going to die¡­¡± Under the massive historical remnant, Chen Heng pressed his hand against his chest and thought to himself.


    He was in a terrible state.


    Using Life Ignition was incredibly bad for his body. Even if he was at his peak, it would greatly damage his body and cause him to fall into a bad state.


    Chen Heng could feel his energy dissipating and his body gradually weakening.


    He was going to die soon.


    ¡°Krudo, looks like our journey ends here.¡± He turned around with great difficulty and gave a bitter smile.


    Not too far away, Krudo¡¯s corpse was silentlyying on the ground,pletely lifeless.


    Chen Heng sighed, but he was not too sad.


    After all, everyone died sooner orter.


    For a Knight like Krudo, dying in battle was better than dying slowly on a bed.


    He was confident that Krudo would be quite satisfied with his end.


    However, now¡­


    Chen Heng forced his eyes open and used his remaining strength to stagger forwards.


    The historical remnant in front of him was very strange and was hidden in a secretive and dangerous location.


    There were ancient legends that this historical remnant was left behind by a sorcerer who had a mysterious power.


    All who entered did note out alive.


    After Chen Heng and Krudo had entered, they discovered the guards here¡ªthey looked like puppet-like creatures.


    These puppets were incredibly powerful, and each one of them could rival a Knight. The most powerful among them was close to even the strength of a Great Knight.


    Killing these puppets used up almost all of Chen Heng¡¯s strength.


    After this battle, even if nothing else happened, he would die just like Krudo.


    However, before that, he still had some things to do.


    ¡°Sorcerer¡­¡± Chen Heng walked with great difficulty as he muttered, ¡°let me see what the so-called sorcerers are like¡­¡±


    Despite being a Great Knight, Chen Heng never forgot the name of this world.


    This world was called the Sorcerer World.


    Just from the name of this world, it seemed like the mainstream of this world were sorcerers.


    This was why Chen Heng had headed here when he heard that this historical remnant was rted to sorcerers.


    After three simtions, which added up to over 100 years of experience, Chen Heng had finally found a trace about sorcerers. Perhaps he could truly understand this world¡¯s secret.


    This kind of opportunity was quite rare, and Chen Heng definitely would not let it go.


    If he missed this opportunity, even if he could enter a simtion again, he would not know when he could encounter something rted to sorcerers again.


    As he walked, Chen Heng thought about all kinds of things.


    After killing the guards, he was able to walk into the historical remnant.


    A faint light shed out, illuminating the historical remnant.


    What surprised Chen Heng was that within this historical remnant, there seemed to be an electric circuit system that was activated when he entered.


    Faint white lights illuminated the entire historical remnant.


    This scene made Chen Heng feel as if he was not in the Sorcerer World but in his modern society.


    He soon came back to his senses.


    ¡°They have ess to advanced technology?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    From the scene before him, the owner of this historical remnant evidently grasped much more advanced technology than outside.


    From this, Chen Heng guessed that the Sorcerers were much more advanced and powerful than the humans of this continent.


    As he thought to himself, Chen Heng continued onwards.


    On the way, he was incredibly wary and careful.


    His status was very bad, and let alone those puppets from before, even some ordinary warriors could kill him.


    Of course, at this point, he did not care about life or death that much anymore.


    It was just that before he died, he hoped to be able to gain something more.


    It had been quite difficult for him toe to this historical remnant, and he did not want to die before he obtained anything.


    As such, he was very cautious on the way, looking out for any traps.


    Fortunately, it seemed that this historical remnant¡¯s only danger were the guards outside; on the inside, Chen Heng did not see anything dangerous.


    Soon, he was able to sessfully make it to the central area.


    It was a sparse room, and at the center of the room, there was a faint ck crystal ball. It looked just like an ordinary crystal ball, and there did not seem to be anything special about it.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Looking at the crystal ball, Chen Heng instinctively frowned.


    Beforeing here, he had examined the other areas too.


    It was a pity that perhaps it had been too long, but most of the things in here had already stopped working or had decayed.


    This meant that Chen Heng did not gain much this whole way.


    Of course, even if he did find anything, it would not be much use to him; after all, he was essentially a dead person. Even if he could obtain a Sorcerer¡¯s treasure, so what?


    He just wanted to find something rted to the secrets of Sorcerers in this historical remnant.


    Who were they? Where did theye from? Where did they go?


    What kind of history and civilization did they have? What kind of power did they have?


    After knowing about the existence of Sorcerers, these questions appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    It was a pity that even though there were some books here, they had greatly decayed over time and were unreadable.


    This was the final ce that Chen Heng had not yet explored.


    ¡°This should be the center of the historical remnant¡­¡±


    Chen Heng was breathing raggedly by the time he arrived here, ¡°If there is anything important, it should be here.¡±


    Chen Heng thought to himself and continuously coughed a few times.


    An unprecedented feeling of weakness and strengthlessness eclipsed his body.


    Aftering to this world and bing a Knight, he had never felt so weak before.


    Immense pain and feelings of weakness racked his body, making him feel incredibly ufortable.


    If it was not for his incredibly strong willpower, he might have fallen already.


    He slowly walked forwards to that crystal ball.


    Standing there, he hesitated for a moment before picking up the crystal ball.


    What surprised Chen Heng was that the moment he picked up the crystal ball, a unique feeling rose up.


    It was likeing into contact with electricity, apanied by violent pain.

 Chapter 101 – Return

    <h4>Chapter 101 - Return</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    A searing hot feeling filled Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    His body was wracked with immense pain, and a strange dizzying sense filled his brain.


    If it was just physical pain, it would not be a big deal. After all, with Chen Heng¡¯s willpower, mere physical pain was not a big deal.


    What was excruciating was the mental pain.


    Chen Heng had much experience with physical pain, and through his training and experiences, he had be quite used to it.


    However, it was the first time that he had endured such immense mental pain before.


    An incredibly intense pain spread out, and he felt a massive hammer had smashed into his brain. It was suffocatingly painful, and he felt as if his mind was going to explode.


    A hazy feeling spread out, and he almost lost consciousness.


    Fortunately, in the end, Chen Heng was able to endure it.


    After enduring the worst of the pain, it quickly dissipated.


    ¡°Mind appraisalplete¡­¡± a strange voice sounded in his mind. This voice was hoarse and low, like an old man was speaking.


    Hearing this voice, Chen Heng instinctively frowned, and before he could react, he sensed a change.


    Large amounts of information quickly flooded into his mind, making his mind hazy.


    This kind of feeling was quite special. Chen Heng even temporarily forgot about the pain in the body and waspletely lost in the feeling.


    Only after a while did hee back to his senses and go through the information in his mind.


    In his mind was a Mental Meditation Technique.


    Through the Mental Meditation Technique, one could use one¡¯s mind to simte runes and create Rune Seeds, improving their Mental Seed¡­


    After the Rune Meditation waspleted, using one¡¯s mental energy to capture an Energy Seed and fuse it into one¡¯s body using special techniques, one could create a Magic Seed¡­


    Various traces of information shed in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    After a while, he came back to his senses!


    Sorcerer!


    This was the legacy of a Sorcerer.


    What Chen Heng did not expect was that within this historical remnant, he did not obtain information about Sorcerers and had instead obtained something much more valuable, the legacy of a Sorcerer.


    ording to the information, Rune Meditation was the foundation for a Sorcerer and the beginning of everything.


    The massive mental pressure that Chen Heng had faced before was a test.


    Only those with strong mental energy and willpower could take that first step, which was meditation.


    If one¡¯s mind was not tough enough, when one touched the crystal ball, one would die from that mental pressure.


    In other words, for Chen Heng to be able to pass the crystal ball¡¯s test and obtain this information, it meant that he had a sufficiently strong mind.


    ¡°A test for the mind¡­¡± Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    Including the previous simtions, he had lived many lives by now.


    These many lives had given him much experience, as well as had greatly sharpened his mind.


    Perhaps this was why he had been able to pass this test.


    He began to go through more of the information in his mind.


    The information seemed deeply-etched in his mind, as if it was carved there; he could not forget it even if he wanted to.


    ¡°What a convenient skill¡­¡± Chen Heng felt both amazed and wary.


    The information told him that this skill had the chance to deal permanent mental damage to the user.


    In other words, the more one used this skill, the higher chance that the user could be mentally disabled.


    Fortunately, even though Chen Heng¡¯s physical strength was almost gone, his mind was still quite strong.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try this out.¡± Chen Heng did not hesitate and sat down cross-legged as he began to try it out.


    He started to try to sense his mental energy, but he could not do so.


    Sensing one¡¯s mental energy required one to do so in a calm manner within a stable environment. Chen Heng did not have any of these right now.


    He was currently heavily injured and the pain from his body and mind spread, disturbing his consciousness and making it so that he could not fully go into meditation.


    Moreover, he did not have much time left.


    After trying it out a bit, Chen Heng opened his eyes in frustration and walked out.


    He did not have much time left and could die at any moment.


    If Chen Heng was not a Great Knight and had extreme control over his body, he would not have been able to move since long ago, and he could only lie on the ground and wait for death.


    ¡­¡­


    He used hisst bit of strength to go outside and bury Krudo¡¯s body, and he made a simple gravestone for him before copsing.


    Two mighty Knightsy on the ground together.


    However, while Chen Heng could bury Krudo¡¯s body; he could not do the same for himself.


    ¡­


    ¡°The simtion has concluded¡­¡±


    ¡°Calcting final score¡­¡±


    ¡°You killed many people¡­ as well as saved many people¡­ You changed many people¡¯s destinies: Many people who should have died, lived. Many people who should have lived, died¡­


    ¡°You were a mighty King and a wless Knight¡­


    ¡°Overall evaluation: Excellent.


    ¡°Calction concluded. Your final Points score: 3,210¡­¡±


    Many lines appeared before Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    Within the silent room, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes.


    Chen Heng looked around at the familiar room, but after everything that had happened, it was unavoidable that it felt a bit strange.


    It had only been a short amount of time in the real world, but for Chen Heng, he had gone through many decades.


    He had lived for longer than he had in the real world.


    As such, it was only natural that things would feel quite strange.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter; he would be able to readjust with a bit of time.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng looked ahead of him.


    The lines of words had disappeared, and they had been reced by a massive prize wheel. It was the same as the first time.


    ¡°It¡¯s this thing again,¡± Chen Heng thought to himself, and he did not hesitate to spin it.


    Jue like he had expected, he had received much in this simtion. He had obtained more than 3,000 points, which was about 30 times what he had obtained the first time.


    With so many Points, it would not be a big deal to spin the wheel a few times.


    20 Points were deducted, and the pointer began to spin before slowing down and stopping.


    ¡°You have obtained: Knight Kailin¡¯s Knight talent¡­¡±


    Words appeared before his eyes.


    Knight Talent?


    He could obtain this too?


    Chen Heng immediately thought of the exnation he had read the first time: it said that he could obtain items, talents, bloodlines, and skills.

 Chapter 102 – Real World

    <h4>Chapter 102 - Real World</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The prize wheel could not only give skills but could also directly give him his peak status in the simtion. It could also give bloodlines, constitutions, and items from that world.


    As such, it seemed that Knight Talent was covered within that.


    It was just how would it manifest in the real world? And what use would it have?


    Was it telling Chen Heng to cultivate the Knights Breathing Technique in the real world? Chen Heng had no ns to do so.


    He had experienced the disadvantages of the Knights Breathing Technique. It greatly shortened one¡¯s lifespan and damaged one¡¯s body.


    In this respect, the Knights Breathing Technique could notpare to the Body Forging Techniques in the real world.


    At the very least, from what Chen Heng knew, the Body Forging Techniques not only strengthened one¡¯s body but could also lengthen one¡¯s lifespan. The Knights Breathing Technique was the opposite; the more one used it, the shorter one¡¯s lifespan would be.


    It was fine to use it in the simtion, as it was not his real body; it did not matter much if he did not live as long.


    However, Chen Heng did not want to die early in the real world.


    It was as if the simtion could tell what Chen Heng was thinking, and rows of words appeared before him.


    ¡°If you choose to manifest it, it will be changed based on the differences in the worlds and be made more suitable to the current world.


    ¡°If you choose not to manifest it, you can seal it and manifest it in a simtion¡­¡±


    Seeing these words, Chen Heng was quite surprised, ¡°This is possible as well?¡±


    It seemed that the prizes from the prize wheel did not have to be manifested in the real world; they could also be used in another simtion.


    However, apart from some skills and items, when most other things were manifested in other worlds, they had to be changed to suit the rules of the world.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡± Chen Heng understood the rules now.


    ¡°Looks like this is actually quite good¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Based on the simtion description, purchasing Knight Talent required at least 100 Points.


    This Knight Talent that Chen Heng had drawn could be saved and used the next time he went into the Sorcerer World.


    This meant that he had used 20 Points to draw something that he would have had to spend at least 100 Points for.


    In other words, he did not make a loss and instead profited.


    After thinking this, Chen Heng looked up at the prize wheel again.


    Just likest time, the second spin required 40 Points.


    However, for Chen Heng and his 3,000 or so Points, that was not a big deal, so he chose to spin again.


    40 Points were deducted and therge prize wheel began to spin again before slowly stopping.


    ¡°You have obtained: Knight Kailin¡¯s Knight Basic Body Forging Technique¡­¡±


    Body Forging Technique? And only Basic?


    Chen Heng frowned.


    The words ¡®Basic¡¯ at the front meant that he could only obtain his attainments and cultivation in the Basic Body Forging Technique.


    However, that was useless to Chen Heng, as he was already at Basic Body Forging Completion.


    After this simtion, he had gained a deeper understanding of the Basic Body Forging, but it was not worth manifesting again.


    However, ording to the rules, he could save this for now and use it when he entered his next simtion.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng also saved this reward.


    On the prize wheel, a card appeared next to another card.


    After the second spin, the required Points increased to 80 Points.


    Chen Heng did not hesitate to spin again.


    The prize wheel once again spun before stopping.


    ¡°You have obtained: Knight Kailin¡¯s personal sword¡­¡±


    Before Chen Heng could react, he felt a heaviness in his hand as a sword appeared in his hand.


    The sword was a silver-white color and had a ck sheath. It looked quite luxurious and just from a nce, one could tell that it was not ordinary.


    This was Silver Splendor, a sword that Chen Heng had master cksmiths forge when he had be king.


    The sword used arge amount of precious materials and took a few master cksmiths to craft together, and it was worth more than entire cities.


    It could be said that if he was willing to sell this sword, it would sell for an astronomical price.


    However, spending 80 Points for this sword?


    Chen Heng shook his head and silently put the sword down and stored it away.


    Spending 80 Points for a sword was a bit of a loss, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    That was how gachas worked: sometimes you won, and sometimes you lost.


    Drawing this sword was not too bad; at least he could sell it for money.


    He did not know if it would be as precious as it was in the simtion.


    Stroking this sword, he suddenly thought to himself¡ªwas the world he had gone to a real world?


    Back then, he had thought that the simtion was just a simtion and was not a real world.


    However, now, something corporeal from the simtion had appeared in his hand.


    This made him reevaluate his thoughts.


    As Chen Heng thought to himself, words appeared before his eyes.


    ¡°Apart from some special worlds, the simtion worlds are just like the real world¡­¡±


    Chen Heng stared and thought of the things he had gone through, as well as those familiar faces, and he could not help but silently close his eyes.


    ¡°So it was all real¡­¡±


    He thought to himself, feeling quiteplicated.


    He thought back to Verna, Krudo, and the various other people, and he could not help but feel quiteplicated.


    Before, he had thought that those people did not actually exist and were just part of the simtion.


    However, it seemed that those people were all real existences, and their world was just as real as Chen Heng¡¯s own world.


    Perhaps after Chen Heng¡¯s body in the simtion died, many of the people Chen Heng knew were still living in that world.


    There were also his children and old friends¡­

 Chapter 103 – New World

    <h4>Chapter 103 - New World</h4>


    Standing there by himself, Chen Heng thought for a long time before smiling.


    At the end of the day, he had done his absolute best in the simtion. Even if he did manipte some people, he had done his best for most of them.


    He was sure that because of what he had done, they would be able to continue living well.


    This was enough.


    Thinking there, Chen Heng smiled and looked ahead.


    Following this, the prize wheel disappeared with a thought from Chen Heng.


    After spinning the prize wheel three times, the cost had increased to 160 Points.


    Chen Heng could not afford such a price, and it would not be worth it anymore.


    Chen Heng did not have too many valuable things in the previous world, and very few of them were worth 160 Points.


    Chen Heng was not a gambler and would not bet his Points for a small chance of receiving something useful.


    As such, he rationally decided to stop.


    After three spins, he still had a bit more than 3,000 Points.


    This was much more than Chen Heng had ever had. If he used it well, he would be able to pick a good identity and have a better start.


    As the prize wheel gradually disappeared, another row of words appeared.


    ¡°You have more than 1,000 Points. A new version will be unlocked¡­¡±


    A new version? Chen Heng was quite surprised.


    ¡°Would you like to spend 1,000 Points to randomly unlock a new world?¡±


    New world?


    Chen Heng stared for a moment before nodding.


    A new world would be quite good.


    A new world had different powers and knowledge, and the things that he encountered would also be different.


    Given that he had many Points, Chen Heng decided to open a new world.


    Different from the prize wheel, once a new world was unlocked, he could continuously use it in future; it was not a one-time ticket.


    In terms of obtaining more Points and opportunities, more worlds meant more choices.


    After Chen Heng made this decision, 1,000 Points were deducted.


    The familiar wheel once again appeared, and it shined with a strange violet light.


    The violet light shed, and as the wheel spun, new words appeared before Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°A new world has been unlocked¡­¡±


    Chen Heng looked down and the familiar simtion interface once again appeared.


    Compared to before, there were some differences with this interface.


    Next to the Sorcerer World, there was a new name.


    ¡°Azure Heaven Realm?¡± Looking at this new world¡¯s name, Chen Heng¡¯s expression did not change, but he felt quite surprised.


    Azure Heaven Realm¡¯s name sounded quite different from the Sorcerer World; it seemed to be apletely different style.


    Chen Heng wondered what kind of world this would be.


    Chen Heng wondered to himself, but he did not immediately try it out.


    He had spent decades in the previous simtion, which was a very, very long time to Chen Heng.


    It was long to the point that his mind felt a bit confused and he found it difficult to differentiate which one was the true him.


    This feeling was not very good.


    If this went on long-term, Chen Heng would be quite unfamiliar with the real world.


    In actuality, he had already felt this after the first simtion. It was just that he had not spent too long in that simtion, nor had he gone through as much, so he was not affected too much.


    Aftering back from this simtion, Chen Heng felt the effects.


    The familiar faces from before became quite unfamiliar. His parents, friends, big sister¡­ various faces continuously appeared in his mind, but he could only recall them if he thought very hard.


    This was not a good sign.


    Chen Heng had entered the simtions to be stronger, but he did not want to do so at the cost of forgetting his true self and life.


    After all, the real world was his foundation. That was where his family and friends were, so he would not allow anything to go wrong here.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rest for a while and allow my mind to recover before I go into the next simtion¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself while sitting on his bed.


    ¡°Lil Heng,e down to eat,¡± a familiar voice sounded out.


    Outside, Wang Li was hurrying about in the kitchen as she called Chen Heng.,


    After a few moments, Chen Heng walked out from his room and sat at the table.


    At the table, he silently ate. Wang Li sat beside him, and watching her son eat, she gave a blissful smile.


    ¡°Where¡¯s big sis?¡± Chen Heng got up and asked after eating lunch.


    ¡°She went out to y,¡± Wang Li replied.


    Different from the simtion, the real world was quite peaceful and rxed; there was not as much killing and chaos.


    Of course, after experiencing what had happened before, Chen Heng knew that under the peaceful and orderly surface of this world, there was much danger hidden.


    It was just that those things were suppressed by others so that they did not affect ordinary people¡¯s lives.


    This was quite good.


    Strolling in a park, Chen Heng looked at the children happily ying by the side and thought to himself.


    After eating lunch, he hade out to get used to the world again. He wanted to be reustomed to this world as soon as possible.


    Soon, the sky darkened and thest rays of sunlight shined out. Chen Heng silently got up and walked back towards his house.


    In the distance, looking at Chen Heng leave, a tall middle-aged man slowly walked over and followed Chen Heng.


    As he walked, Liu Xin thought to himself.


    Liu Jue had given him the order to teach this boy a lesson, to show him that the Liu family¡¯s people were not to be messed with.


    As for how to teach him a lesson, that was a problem.


    If it was anyone else who dared to trick someone from the Liu family and take a core technique, even breaking that person¡¯s hands and feet would be considered mercy.


    However, this boy was different.


    It seemed that he was good friends with the Liu family¡¯s young master¡¯s little sister. Even though he and Liu Jue felt that this friendship was not very pure, this little miss felt that it was fine.


    If he went too far, the little miss would know, and the young master and little miss would fight again¡­


    Should he go easy on him then?


    Liu Xin thought to himself.


    However, soon, he noticed that something was off.

 Chapter 104 – Problems

    <h4>Chapter 104 - Problems</h4>


    As he walked, Liu Xin instinctively felt that something was off.


    He looked up and ahead. Ahead was a wide alley with no one else around.


    At the entrance of the alley, a young man stood there. He had handsome looks and a tall and straight figure. He had an air of steadiness that did not match his age, as well as a sense of calmness and dignity that made him difficult to forget.


    He stood there with his arms crossed. His expression was calm as he stared at Liu Xin.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sensing the young man¡¯s gaze, Liu Xin¡¯s expression greatly changed.


    As a fighter specially trained by the Liu family, he had systematically trained in tracking someone before, and he had even cultivated a secret technique for it.


    Even though he was not a professional, surely he would not be detected by a mere high schooler.


    ¡°Uncle you¡¯ve tailed me for a while. Just what do you want?¡± Looking at Liu Xin, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he smiled to try to lower the other person¡¯s wariness.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a girl, so there¡¯s no point flirting with me, right?¡± He was smiling on the inside while a hostile feeling welled up with him.


    From his instincts gained over decades in the simtion, he had almost instinctively drawn his sword to capture this fellow.


    Fortunately, he had quickly controlled himself.


    This was not the dangerous Sorcerer World but the orderly real world.


    In this world, just like in Chen Heng¡¯s previous life, he could not kill as he pleased.


    It was better to resolve matters without fighting or killing.


    ¡°Boy, your luck isn¡¯t good.¡±


    Liu Xin came back to his senses and gave a savage look, ¡°Someone paid me money to teach you a lesson.¡±


    Even though he did not understand how this boy had discovered him, since things hade to this, he might as well pretend to be a hooligan who wanted a fight.


    In the end, as long as he beat up this fellow, he wouldplete his mission.


    Thinking to there, he directly rushed up and punched out.


    In order to prevent this punch from crippling Chen Heng, he had purposefully held back so he did not go too far. Otherwise, it would be difficult to answer to the little miss.


    Looking at this punch, Chen Heng only raised his eyebrows.


    The punch quickly descended, but it did note into contact with him as Liu Xin wished.


    A slender palm stretched out and tightly grabbed Liu Xin¡¯s fist.


    ¡°I was stopped?¡± Looking at the hand that was grabbed by Chen Heng, Liu Xin felt quite shocked, but his savage expression did not change, and he instead used more power.


    %, nothing happened¡­ 70%, Chen Heng still did not budge.


    ¡°You forced me to this!¡± A bad feeling welled up in Liu Xin¡¯s heart as the veins on his arm bulged as his power exploded out.


    However, nothing changed.


    In front of him, Chen Heng continued to tightly grip his fist, no matter how much strength he used.


    Standing there, Chen Heng did not move at all, and the friendly smile remained on his face as he blocked Liu Xin¡¯s fist with a single hand.


    Liu Xin did not move. It was not that he did not want to move but that he could not.


    His hand that was grabbed by Chen Heng felt as if it was weighed down by a massive mountain. He could not move it at all, no matter how much he struggled.


    He tried to use his other hand to punch Chen Heng to force him away.


    However, no matter what he did, it was as if Chen Heng could see the future and easily dodged all of his attacks.


    This kind of performance caused his scalp to feel numb and for cold sweat to drip down his back.


    ¡°This¡­¡± In front of him, Chen Heng was still smiling, looking quite friendly. It was just that being stared at by him, Liu Xin did not dare to move.


    Now, he realized that he had kicked a steel board.


    This young man in front of him was no unremarkable high schooler! He was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing!


    It seemed that there was a reason why the little miss was friends with this person. It was not as the young master had thought, that she was being tricked by this person.


    What made him feel confused was that despite having such strength at such a young age, what was this person doing in a small ce like this?


    For a young man to have such strength at such a young age, he would definitely be called a genius and a precious seedling, and he would be sent to special ces to cultivate.


    All kinds of thoughts shed in Liu Xin¡¯s mind as he had a bad premonition.


    However, different from what he thought, Chen Heng did not attack him.


    ¡°Somewhat told you to teach me a lesson?¡±


    Chen Heng smiled as he asked, ¡°Can you tell me who it is? I haven¡¯t offended anyone before, so surely there¡¯s no reason why anyone would want to treat me like this.¡±


    In response to this question, Liu Xin refused to answer and prepared himself for a beating.


    Chen Heng shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, if you don¡¯t want to tell me, that¡¯s fine. However, don¡¯t do this sort of thing in the future. There isn¡¯t much future in helping others beat up people, and it¡¯s easy for you to get in trouble, like right now¡­ Alright, you can go.¡±


    He waved his hand and turned and left.


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s departing figure, Liu Xin waspletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°You¡¯re just leaving like this?¡±


    ¡°What else am I meant to do?¡±


    Chen Heng shrugged, ¡°Beating up others is wrong, but I don¡¯t want to take revenge on you either, so what can I do?¡±


    Liu Xin fell silent.


    After bing used to battles on another level, he had forgotten that this young man was just a high schooler.


    However, despite being just a high schooler, that magnanimity and charisma, as well as strength, were not things that an ordinary high schooler should have.


    Compared to others, he seemed to have a pure aura.


    Thinking about what Chen Heng had said, Liu Xin felt a bit touched andplicated.


    After a while, he looked at Chen Heng¡¯s disappearing figure before shaking his head and leaving.


    After Liu Xin left, Chen Heng once again walked out of the alley.


    Looking at Liu Xin¡¯s departing figure, he shook his head.


    ¡°How troublesome.¡± The difference in environment made Chen Heng greatly regte how he acted.


    If this was the simtion world, based on what the other person had done, Chen Heng at least would have captured him to interrogate him or chopped him up and fed him to the wolves.


    However, he could not do this in the real world.


    Killing people was against thew, and he would at least have to give the other sidepensation.


    As for beating up that side to vent his anger, he was not so bored as to do that.


    Moreover, if he guessed correctly, that person was most likely connected to Liu Yi.


    Even though this world had many martial artists, Chen Heng had never encountered something like this before.


    It had only happened recently.


    He hade into contact with Liu Yi and received a Solid Rock Body Forging Technique, and now this had happened.


    Chen Heng could not help but link these two things together.


    This person was most likely someone rted to Liu Yi, and they had some reason to attack him.


    However, based on the strength that person had used, he did not seem to have any killing intent, or else Chen Heng would not have taken things so lightly.


    As for if he was sent by someone else, that likelihood was quite low.


    That middle-aged man was quite strong, and even though he could notpare to Chen Heng, he would still be considered powerful within a small ce like Lin City. He definitely was not some thug.


    ¡°Looks like there are going to be more and more problems.¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head before leaving.

 Chapter 105 – Solution

    <h4>Chapter 105 - Solution</h4>


    There were indeed more and more problems.


    On the way home, Chen Heng continuously thought about a problem, which was how to appropriately and reasonably show his strength.


    Before, he had nned to do it slowly, revealing it bit by bit, so that it would seem more reasonable.


    However, now that he thought about it, even if he did it slowly, other people would still feel suspicious.


    After all, there were now only a few months until the university entrance exams. When that time came, no matter what, he would have to reveal his full strength.


    Going from an unremarkable and ordinary high schooler to a genius at Body Forging Completion in just a few months would be far too incredulous.


    Those who investigated would be able to guess that Chen Heng had long since reached this ce but had not revealed it.


    This would cause even more problems.


    He was a genius at Body Forging Completion, so why did he pretend to be an ordinary person and stay in an ordinary high school?


    When that time came, Chen Heng would have to find excuses.


    Moreover, now that things hade to this, Chen Heng felt that he could not hide it anymore.


    He wanted to hide his strength from others, but now, not only did Liu Yi know, even that middle-aged man knew as well.


    Through these two people, more and more people would find out.


    What would be the point in hiding it at that point?


    Chen Heng could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Looks like I need to find a good exnation,¡± Chen Heng thought to himself before returning home.


    The next day, Chen Heng went to school just as usual.


    Coming to his ssroom, he found that it waspletely crowded, and there were even many people from the neighbouring sses standing outside and peering in.


    Chen Heng¡¯s friend Liang Guo was also among the crowd.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chen Heng felt quite curious as he asked Liang Guo.


    ¡°Fang Jingxuan is here¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Liang Guo raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going toe over and have a look?¡±


    Fang Jingxuan?


    Chen Heng frowned before remembering who this was.


    ¡°What is she here for?¡±


    ¡°She seems to be here to teach.¡±


    A look of admiration appeared on Liang Guo¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know, but in that previous examination, Fang Jingxuan ced first, and she is at Body Forging 80%.


    ¡°Body Forging 80%¡­ she¡¯s so close to Body Forging Completion. That¡¯s why she¡¯s here to give a lesson,¡± he said gloomily.


    The school often had excellent students give lessons to others.


    It seemed that Fang Jingxuan had been the one to be chosen this time.


    They were the same age, and yet she would be on the lectern talking, while they could only listen; there was a massive gap between them.


    No wonder Liang Guo¡¯s expression was soplicated.


    ¡°But even if it¡¯s like that, why are there so many people here?¡± Chen Heng looked around as he asked.


    ¡°These are all her admirers,¡± Liang Guo chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s her fault for being so pretty¡­¡±


    Alright, at an age like this, as long as one looked pretty, it was not too surprising to see many people crowding around them.


    Standing outside the ssroom and looking through the window, Chen Heng saw a young girl standing at the lectern.


    She was quite beautiful and had exquisite looks, and she looked like a porcin doll and gave off a shocking charm.


    She was only around 16 or 17 years old, but her figure was quite developed. She looked incredibly stunning, and looking at her, one could not help but feel delighted.


    Looking at the young girl, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Chen Heng had heard of this Fang Jingxuan in his previous life before.


    It was said that her background was quite good. Her family was in real estate, and they had much money.


    She was quite outstanding herself and was the top student at the Lin City Number 1 High School.


    Back then, it seemed that many things had happened, but because they were unrted to Chen Heng, he did not know much about most of them.


    However, there was one incident that he knew about.


    In his previous life, there seemed to be a group of robbers who had kidnapped this girl and had demanded a ransom, shaking Lin City.


    It was at that time that Chen Heng heard about this girl.


    Chen Heng thought to himself and smiled.


    ¡°So she has many admirers in the school?¡± Chen Heng asked Liang Guo.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Speaking to there, Liang Guo became quite impassioned, ¡°Let alone anywhere else, just in our ss, many of our ssmates are fans.¡±


    His face was red as he spoke energetically.


    Chen Heng nodded in thought as he asked, ¡°Do you like her?¡±


    ¡°But of course,¡± Liang Guo nodded, ¡°I¡¯d be willing to do anything for her to be my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded with a serious expression, ¡°I also like her.¡±


    Hearing this, Liang Guo froze.


    He stared at Chen Heng before putting his hand on Chen Heng¡¯s forehead, ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever¡­¡±


    ¡°Bro, let¡¯s not think about it, I was just joking around,¡± Liang Guo said, ¡°With her background, she would never consider people like us. On the other hand, I think that our new ssmate Liu Yi is quite good. She seems to be quite interested in you too.¡±


    However, Chen Heng only nodded as he smiled and said, ¡°How do you know you won¡¯t seed if you don¡¯t try? For some things, if you miss out on the opportunity, you won¡¯t have another chance. As such, no matter what the oue is, you should still try it.¡±


    He patted Liang Guo¡¯s shoulder and his smile did not change, seeming pure and natural, ¡°If you seed, that would be for the best; if you fail, it doesn¡¯t matter that much either. At the very least, you won¡¯t have any regrets.¡±


    Liang Guo was stunned.


    ¡°That¡­ makes sense.¡±


    He scratched his head, and looking at Chen Heng¡¯s smile, he felt quite embarrassed.


    That¡¯s right, it was just a confession, wasn¡¯t it? It wasn¡¯t that big of a deal.


    Just like Chen Heng had said, if he seeded that would be great; even if he failed, it would not matter much, and at least he would not have any regrets.


    ¡°You really want to chase her?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Liang Guo could not help but nod.


    Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°In that case, do your best and give it a shot.¡±


    He waved his hand and turned and left, ¡°Whatever will be, will be.¡±

 Chapter 106 – Happily Talking

    <h4>Chapter 106 - Happily Talking</h4>


    ¡°Here¡¯s a letter for you.¡±


    A lettery on an otherwise-empty table.


    It was not just Fang Jingxuan; even the people around her were not surprised by this kind of thing anymore.


    ¡°Who is it from?¡± sitting beside Fang Jingxuan, a delicate and pretty girl in a dress asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°It seems to be a boy from ss 1-9. His looks were quite good and he was very polite,¡± Kong Yi thought before replying.


    ¡°He asked me to give this letter to you before leaving,¡± she said, before adding, ¡°That boy was quite tall and seemed quite different from other people.¡±


    ¡°How was he different?¡± another girl asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°He seemed very clean.¡±


    Kong Yi thought before repeating, ¡°That¡¯s right, clean. He had good looks and his aura gave off a sense of cleanliness.¡±


    Thinking about that boy from before, it was quite difficult to forget him.


    After being deskmates with Fang Jingxuan for so long, she had be used to things like this.


    Beautiful and wonderful things often attracted people, and many people had fallen for the beautiful Fang Jingxuan at first nce.


    Of those people, many people had wanted to get closer to Fang Jingxuan through Kong Yi.


    There were many people who had asked her to deliver letters for them.


    However, it was a pity that even though there were so many people chasing Fang Jingxuan, none of them had seeded.


    Fang Jingxuan was not interested in any of those people. Even though she was polite, it was evident that she kept them at arm¡¯s length.


    Because of this, many people had felt depressed before.


    Over the years, Kong Yi had seen many boys.


    Most of Fang Jingxuan¡¯s admirers were boys from school, and some were from other schools. Among them, most of them were quite strange, and some were quite outstanding.


    After spending much time sitting with Fang Jingxuan, her standards had also increased.


    Boys who normal people considered outstanding were just so-so in her eyes.


    However, that boy today was not the same as the others.


    Even though his looks were good, they were not that incredible.


    However, his aura was incredibly unique. It seemed both dignified and gentle, and it gave off a sense of honesty and cleanness.


    This made her remember him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s still outside; do you want to meet him?¡± Kong Yi thought before asking Fang Jingxuan.


    Hearing this, Fang Jingxuan did not react too much and only nodded.


    She walked out from the ssroom in her white dress.


    The sunlight outside shined on her body, illuminating her features, making it seem as if she was glowing.


    Under the sunlight, her white dress fluttered, making her look like a goddess as she walked out.


    Outside, a boy was standing there.


    Compared to Fang Jingxuan, the boy was dressed quite simply; he was just wearing the simple school uniform, which,bined with his handsome looks, gave a unique sense.


    Under the sunlight, the young man was smiling, as if he was filled with optimism towards life. He gave off a calm and natural feeling.


    That unique aura and calm demeanor made Fang Jingxuan, who was used to seeing outstanding peers, stop and stare.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she politely said.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Chen Heng.¡±


    The young man introduced himself as he gave an apologetic smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you¡­ I originally did not want to disturb you, but it seems that I have. I apologize for that.¡±


    Fang Jingxuan stared for a moment before smiling and saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    She looked quite friendly and did not seem as unapproachable as other people thought.


    Chen Heng chatted with her for a while, and the discussion was quite pleasant.


    ¡°There are some things that can be sent by proxy, but there is something that I wanted to personally give you.¡± Chen Heng smiled as he took out a letter from his bag and earnestly held it out.


    Looking at him like this, Fang Jingxuan opened her mouth, wanting to say something but stopped herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Chen Heng smiled as he said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.


    ¡°ssmate Fang, you¡¯re destined not to stay here for long and will leave for better ces. As such, before that, you don¡¯t want to get too involved with other people¡­


    ¡°I believe that it¡¯s not because you look down on others or that you¡¯re not willing, but rather, you don¡¯t want to get close to people and then be separated soon. This would hurt others and also waste your own time¡­ Is that it?¡±


    Fang Jingxuan stared at Chen Heng, feeling quite surprised.


    What Chen Heng had said was indeed what she thought.


    It was just that in the past, she had never said this to anyone before.


    Everyone else thought that it was just because her background was good and that she had good talent that she did not think that most boys were good enough.


    Only those who were truly close to her would know that this was not the case. It was because she did not want to hurt others that she refused everyone.


    Since she would not be here for long, what need was there to start anything?


    This was what she thought, and very few people knew.


    Chen Heng was not familiar with her, and yet he could guess what she was thinking.


    Looking at the surprised Fang Jingxuan, Chen Heng only smiled.


    In his previous life, even though he had not interacted with Fang Jingxuan in high school, afterwards, he had some interaction with her, so he knew a bit about her.


    This was a good opportunity to use this information.


    ¡°Your thinking is very good and kind. I didn¡¯te for anything else.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was sincere as he spoke slowly, ¡°In actuality, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we were going to go our own separate ways, I wouldn¡¯t have done this.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that some things should be done, or else there will be no conclusion. As such, I¡¯m here before you.¡±


    Speaking to there, he smiled, ¡°I¡¯m very happy to have been able to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s sincere expression, Fang Jingxuan felt a bit touched and smiled, ¡°Before you came today, I had never thought that there would be someone in the school who understood me so much. I am also quite happy to meet you.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled, and they felt a sense of closeness.


    Following this, they strolled to the exercise field and calmly chatted.


    On the way, they talked about a lot, from cultivation to life, to the economy, as well as many other things.


    During this whole time, Fang Jingxuan felt quite shocked.

 Chapter 107 – Head Canon

    <h4>Chapter 107 - Head Canon</h4>


    Fang Jingxuan was somewhat shocked.


    Because of her background and talent, she had encountered many outstanding people of the same age.


    Among those people, some had great talent, some had resolute personalities, some had vast knowledge¡­


    But there were very few who could keep up with her thinking.


    No matter what they talked about, Chen Heng could easily follow. Whether it was in terms of martial arts, history, or economy, he had his own unique views.


    Fang Jingxuan had never met a simrly-aged person like this before.


    In fact, some of his perspectives were quitepatible with hers, making her feel that he knew her well.


    During this short interaction, she could not help but feel quite favorable towards Chen Heng and also began to feel somewhat curious about him.


    Just what was this young man¡¯s past like?


    Why had she never heard of him before?


    ¡°It¡¯s about time for ss to start.¡±


    Chen Heng did not know what Fang Jingxuan was thinking and only smiled as he said, ¡°I should be heading back.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Fang Jingxuan nodded and smiled as she looked at Chen Heng, ¡°I hope that we can still be friends in the future.¡±


    ¡°We will,¡± Chen Heng nodded and smiled.


    Following this, he waved his hand, turned, and left.


    Under the sunlight, the young man¡¯s figure gradually disappeared.


    Fang Jingxuan stood there by herself, silently watching the young man leave, a smile on her face.


    ¡°Getting this far was pretty good,¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as he walked.


    Him suddenly making contact with Fang Jingxuan naturally was not because he was bored, nor because he actually liked her.


    Liking someone was far behind Chen Heng; he had long since gotten past that stage.


    The reason he had done this was to get things done.


    When Chen Heng walked into the ssroom, he found that many people were looking at him with strange gazes.


    It seemed that what Chen Heng had said had caused an effect.


    What he had said with Liang Guo was in a public setting, and many people had heard.


    This kind of gossip spread quickly, and by now, the whole ss probably knew.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression did not change as he silently walked to his seat.


    Many people looked over out of curiosity, and some wanted to ask him about what had happened.


    However, at that moment, the bell rang and the students fell silent as ss began.


    Sitting at his desk, Chen Heng looked to the side and saw that the seat nearby was empty.


    If he remembered correctly, that was Liu Yi¡¯s seat; she had note to ss today.


    ¡°Was it because of what happened yesterday?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself before thinking to himself.


    Even though this world had changed much, some things would most likely still happen, just like how there were not many changes in the ssmates and friends around him.


    If that was the case, the kidnapping from his previous life would most likely happen again.


    It should be happening soon, and this would be a good opportunity.


    Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was calm as he thought to himself.


    Elsewhere, Liu Jue and Liu Xin were talking.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Looking at Liu Xin, Liu Jue had a confused expression, ¡°That boy was able to easily injure you?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t injure me¡­¡± Liu Xin lowered his head, feeling quite ashamed, ¡°He did not attack me at all, but he was able to easily suppress me.¡±


    Liu Jue stared at him.


    Defeating someone and suppressing someone werepletely different.


    You could only defeat someone if you were a bit stronger, but suppressing someone required a massive disparity in strength.


    That person was strong to such a degree?


    ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know why, but that boy definitely is not an ordinary person and is most likely close to Body Forging Completion¡­¡±


    Liu Xin sighed again, ¡°It¡¯s just a bit strange.¡±


    Liu Jue understood what he was saying.


    Ordinarily speaking, for someone at this age to reach Body Forging Completion, they would undoubtedly be a true genius. If news about this spread, a massive group of people woulde and beg him to join their Schools and be a Core Disciple.


    Despite having such strength, this person did not show it and remained at a small ce like this.


    It was quite strange.


    However, Liu Jue did not think too much about this for now.


    After all, everything had a reason.


    What he cared about right now was his little sister, Liu Yi.


    ¡°Looks like I was mistaken.¡±


    Thinking to there, Liu Jue¡¯s expression softened.


    He had been angry because he thought that his little sister was being tricked by someone, which was why she would take the Solid Rock School¡¯s core technique and give it away.


    Now, he knew that that person was not an ordinary person but a true genius.


    For a genius like this, giving him a Body Forging Technique was not a big deal.


    If anyone else knew about him, there would be many people who would be willing to take out their School¡¯s secret Body Forging Techniques to try to rope him in.


    For those without much resources, Body Forging Techniques were very precious, but when people reached a certain point, this kind of thing was not a big deal anymore.


    The times were not like in the past, when every School would jealously guard their Body Forging Techniques.


    During this age of information, to those with the right resources, the various Schools¡¯ Body Forging Techniques were no longer secrets.


    Comparatively speaking, true geniuses were the core of Schools, and they were much rarer.


    Thinking to there, Liu Xin¡¯s anger subsided, and he instead felt quite favorably towards what Liu Yi had done.


    For her to discover a hidden genius in time and establish a good rtionship with him without alerting anyone else, as well as invest in him with a Body Forging Technique, this was very well done on her part.


    As expected of someone from the Liu family.


    ¡°Did you say you were from the Liu family?¡± Liu Jue looked up and asked Liu Xin.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Liu Xin shook his head and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say where I came from, only that I was paid to beat him up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    Liu Jue nodded and said, ¡°Leave this matter to me from now on.¡±


    He decided that he would find his little sister and talk seriously about this.


    It would be too much of a pity for such an outstanding sprout to be buried here.


    If they did not discover him, then there would be nothing they could do; however, now that they had discovered him, they naturally could not just let him off.


    After all, in this time and age, talented people were what mattered the most.


    Following this, he turned and left with Liu Xin, and he went to find Liu Yi.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, it had been half a month.


    During the past half a month, the noise from what Chen Heng had donest time gradually died down.


    It was not just in Chen Heng¡¯s ss but even those in Fang Jingxuan¡¯s ss knew that she had another admirer.


    When Chen Heng walked about, there would be many people looking at him with strange nces.


    As expected no matter the time or world, this kind of gossip spread quickly.


    However, Chen Heng did not mind and went about his business as usual.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time¡­¡±


    Sitting in front of his desk, Chen Heng thought to himself as he wrote in his book.


    Based on his memories from his previous life, today was the day that incident was going to happen.


    For today, Chen Heng had made preparations.


    Today was a Sunday, and because of this matter, he did not stay at home and instead came to school to revise his sswork.


    It was just that despite waiting an entire morning, he did not hear anything out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Did things change?¡±


    At noon, Chen Heng raised his head and felt quite surprised.


    He remembered that incident had happened in the morning.


    However, nothing had happened.


    It seemed that things had changed in this world.


    Chen Heng was somewhat surprised, but he did not mind too much.


    He had just missed out on a chance to show his strength, but it was not a big deal.


    Since he had set up the foundation, he could just find another opportunity.


    Thinking to there, he silently got up and walked out.


    What he did not notice was that there were two people observing him not too far away.


    ¡°It¡¯s that boy?¡±


    Standing on a rooftop, Liu Jue looked at the departing Chen Heng as he nodded, ¡°You did well, Liu Yi.¡±

 Chapter 108 – Attack

    <h4>Chapter 108 - Attack</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°To be able to find a precious gem in a crappy ce like this, this is excellent work.¡± Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s departing figure, Liu Jue had a look of appreciation on his face.


    Liu Yi stood by his side, a look of annoyance on her face.


    ¡°I really wasn¡¯t thinking like that.¡±


    She looked at Liu Jue in frustration as she said, ¡°Big brother, only you think about investments and roping in people.¡±


    ¡°Then what were you thinking?¡± Liu Jue turned to look at his little sister as he frowned.


    ¡°I just felt¡­¡± Liu Yi hesitated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you gave it to him because you thought he was pitiful,¡± Liu Jue said expressionlessly.


    Liu Yi did not reply, but she looked a bit hesitant.


    It was evident that that was what she was thinking.


    ¡°Looks like I overestimated you.¡±


    Liu Jue sighed, ¡°Pitiful, pitiful, you think he¡¯s pitiful? No, the pitiful one is you.¡±


    A cold smile appeared on his face, ¡°He¡¯s in a ce like this because he was born here and never saw a brighter future. But you are born from the Liu family and can reach greater heights, and because you¡¯re weak and powerless, you were willing toe to a small ce like this to run away from reality. What is the point in that?¡±


    Liu Yi remained silent and did not say anything.


    ¡°Put away your boring sympathy and weakness.¡±


    Liu Jue¡¯s expression became colder as he said, ¡°At the end of the day, regardless of why you did it, you did well.


    ¡°Now, continue to get along with him. You can use the family¡¯s resources to get some things for him to rope him in more. Of course, most importantly, find a way to bring him under yourmand.


    ¡°Your actions in the past have already disappointed grandfather. If you can rope this person in, perhaps you can redeem yourself. After all, even if you do not make progress, if you can bring in a genius, that will still be merit.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Liu Yi nodded after remaining silent for a while.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s reply, Liu Jue¡¯s expression softened as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty about this; after all, this is a give-and-take rtionship.


    ¡°If he works for you, you will be able to give him benefits; it will be good for both you and for him. You¡¯d better act quickly before others find out about him, or else he might be taken by others.¡±


    He stopped speaking and let his little sister think about it herself.


    After a few moments, he and Liu Yi simultaneously raised their heads and looked to the side.


    In the next moment, they said simultaneously, ¡°Demonic qi!¡±


    Sensing that unique feeling, their expressions greatly changed as they quickly left.


    Elsewhere, Fang Jingxuan was walking on the street.


    There was good weather today, as well as a weekend. She hade out with a few friends to stroll about.


    After all, every person had social needs, and this was quite a normal day.


    ¡°It¡¯s noon already, we should head back,¡± Kong Yi said looking at Fang Jingxuan.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Fang Jingxuan smiled and nodded.


    They turned and prepared to leave.


    At that moment, Fang Jingxuan sensed that something was off.


    A wave of pressure spread over them.


    In the distance, a big man wearing ck clothes was slowly heading over.


    He was incredibly tall and seemed to be at least two meters tall.


    He was wearing a ck military coat, and even though it was a warm day, he was still wearing so much.


    What was quite disconcerting was that his pupils were violet-colored, looking quite devilish.


    He walked over from the distance, staring fixedly at Fang Jingxuan with a terrifying gaze.


    ¡°Fang Lue¡¯s¡­ daughter¡­¡± he said with his eyes wide open as he slowly approached.


    Fang Jingxuan instinctively retreated.


    For some reason, she felt that this person gave off a terrifying pressure that made it difficult for her to summon any strength.


    ¡°Do you¡­ know me?¡± she opened her mouth and asked.


    However, the big man ignored her question and continued to walk forwards before punching out.


    His massive fist contained a strange strength. He was incredibly fast, and facing this fist, Fang Jingxuan¡¯s mind nked out as she was directly sent flying backwards.


    Blood spurted everywhere, covering the ground.


    Fang Jingxuan copsed onto the ground, and her abdomen caved in, with blood flowing out.


    She opened her eyes, a look of disbelief within them.


    She was not some weak girl; with Body Forging 80% strength, she was stronger than some teachers at school.


    However, facing this man, she could not even block a single punch and was sent flying.


    What kind of strength was this?


    Body Forging Completion?


    Her eyes widened.


    She had seen martial artists with Body Forging Completion, but those people were not as strong as this person, and their auras could notpare to his either.


    ¡°He¡¯s already attacked.¡±


    Liu Jue and Liu Xin arrived, and seeing this, they let out sighs of relief, ¡°Fortunately, no one has died, nor is it a true demon.¡±


    The two of them could be considered professionals when it came to demons; they could tell at a nce if there was a demon.


    There was not a demon possessing this middle-aged man¡¯s body; he was only tainted by demonic qi, causing his personality to change.


    Under the influence of demonic qi, one¡¯s negative emotions would be amplified. Ordinary people could not bear it at all and would often do various things as a result.


    Looking at the girl on the ground, Liu Yi was about to act, but she was stopped by Liu Jue.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    He looked into the distance and saw a young man hurrying over, ¡°Let that boy act first. It will let us see what his strength is like.¡±


    ¡°So something happened in the end?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    He had thought that nothing would happen, but he was proven wrong.


    It was just that the incident was a bit different to his previous life.


    If Chen Heng remembered correctly, it was a group of people who were just ordinary robbers.


    However, the person in this incident was a martial artist.


    ¡°He¡¯s a bit stronger than expected, but I should still be able to deal with him.¡±


    On the way, Chen Heng was estimating his target¡¯s strength.


    Different from the simtion world, his current strength was only at Body Forging Completion.


    Even though it was quite good in the Lin City, it was not that strong, so he still had to be careful.


    If this person¡¯s strength surpassed anything he could take, he would immediately leave without any hesitation.


    However, fortunately, it seemed that even though this person was powerful, it was not beyond his capabilities.


    He did not need to defeat him either; he just needed to stall for time.


    After all, this was in the city, and as long as Chen Heng could buy some time, the government¡¯s people would soon arrive.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng resolved himself and quickly approached.


    As he thought to himself, his aura greatly changed, making him seem like an unsheathed de that gave off a cold glow.


    Ahead, the man seemed to sense something and slowly turned.

 Chapter 109 – Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 109 - Exchange</h4>


    ¡°Enemy¡­¡± Seeming to sense a threat, the middle-aged man turned and looked at Chen Heng.


    Even though he was not a demon, after the demonic qi entered his body, the man¡¯s senses became incredibly sensitive. This was especially towards those who held hostile intent towards him; he would immediately sense it.


    Ordinary people would be fine, but Chen Heng was different.


    His existence was like a sharp sword that could not be ignored.


    As the middle-aged man turned, Kong Yi quickly rushed over and helped Fang Jingxuan up.


    ¡°It¡¯s ssmate Chen.¡±


    Fang Jingxuan held her abdomen as she raised her head with great difficulty as she looked at Chen Heng.


    It was him who had attracted the attention of that unknown man, but Fang Jingxuan felt quite worried.


    After receiving that blow, she knew how strong that man was; he was not someone an ordinary person could go up again.


    If that punch had notnded on her, but on someone else, that person might have died.


    ¡°Hurry up and run¡­¡± she held her abdomen as she shouted out, wanting Chen Heng to quickly leave.


    However, it was toote.


    Ahead, the middle-aged man gave a low roar and rushed forwards.


    Looking at this punch, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm.


    ¡°He has great strength.¡± He thought to himself before swinging his arms, blocking the man¡¯s punch with his two hands.


    Boom!


    It was as if two cars had crashed together, and a massive sound rang out.


    Following this, Chen Heng¡¯s body flipped backwards in the air beforending again. The punch had not been able to hit him.


    Following this, a palm ferociously descended.


    Bang!!


    In that instant, massive energy sted out as Chen Heng¡¯s palm shot at the man, so fast that ordinary people would not be able to see it.


    The man continuously retreated before giving a low shout.


    Standing on the street, he seemed like a war god as well as a mad dog, giving off a berserk aura that could cause others¡¯ hearts to tremble.


    Looking at Chen Heng, his eyes shed as he continuously punched out, each punch aimed at vitals. His momentum was suffocating, making it difficult to get close.


    It could be said that if anyone dared to get close and were even slightly scraped, they would be heavily injured if not killed.


    A pole on the side of the street cracked and swayed after being hit by him.


    Wild wind spread out as the two figures continuously shed. Both of them were incredibly fast, like a tiger and leopard, and the sound of blows being exchanged could be heard.


    ¡°So powerful¡­¡± Looking at this scene, many people¡¯s hairs stood on end as their eyes widened. However, those who passed by quickly left, afraid of being caught up in the battle.


    It was not because they were cowardly but because this scene was too terrifying.


    The two people were clearly empty-handed, but the strength from each of their punches and kicks seemed suffocatingly powerful.


    Those with sharp eyesight would be able to see the drops of blood all around them


    ¡°He¡­¡± Fang Jingxuan¡¯s eyes widened, seeming to forget her pain, with her face filled with shock and confusion.


    Wasn¡¯t he just an ordinary student?


    Why was he so powerful?


    ¡°Just how strong is he?¡± Kong Yi was also stupefied.


    She naturally recognized Chen Heng but had never thought that such a gentle and peaceful-looking young man would be so powerful.


    Fang Jingxuan was considered the strongest in the school, and even some teachers could notpare to her. However, she had been instantly defeated by this man.


    On the other hand, Chen Heng could face the man directly and was not even at a disadvantage.


    ¡°This¡­ is at least the strength of Body Forging Completion¡­¡± a person said bitterly beside her.


    Kong Yi turned and saw that the speaker was a muscr middle-aged man who looked quite familiar¡ªit was their martial arts teacher, Liu Lin.


    To the students, Teacher Lin was incredibly powerful, and very few people could rival his aplishments in Body Forging.


    However, right now, he could only watch on with a bitter smile and could not go up.


    It was not that he did not dare to but that he could not.


    Given the intensity of this fight, if he went up, he would just be a hindrance for Chen Heng and would end up with heavy injuries.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made a report; the government¡¯s people will be here soon,¡± he said.


    Ahead, Chen Heng was still fighting.


    A punch quickly descended, leaving a mark on his chest, but at the same time, he also shed forwards with his hand, leaving a gash on that man¡¯s body.


    The two of them backed off from each other, blood flowing down their bodies and pooling on the ground, creating a chilling scene.


    However, for some reason, even though the fight was like this, there were more and more people spectating.


    It was as if they did not care for their lives.


    Of course, they were not truly risking their lives; most stayed quite a distance away from the fighting.


    The abnormalities from this ce drew even more people over.


    In the distance, a few women were watching, and they werepletely stunned.


    Chen Heng did not know if he was seeing things, but one of those people seemed quite familiar to him.


    ¡°Ah Jing, isn¡¯t that your little brother?¡± A voice suddenly sounded out.


    Hearing this voice, Chen Heng instinctively looked over.


    In the distance, there was a woman standing in the centre of a group of a few other women, staring at him.


    It was Chen Heng¡¯s big sister Chen Jing.


    As he turned, a punch flew at his chest.


    Chen Heng felt a pain in his chest before he was sent flying as if he had been hit by a car.


    Blood sttered everywhere, and just from this punch, Chen Heng was heavily injured. He heavily crashed to the ground, and it seemed that a few of his bones had been broken.


    The middle-aged man looked at Chen Heng on the ground and coldlyughed before disregarding him. Instead, he turned and looked at Fang Jingxuan in the distance.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn¡­¡± he said coldly as he looked at her with a gaze filled with killing intent.


    His bloodthirsty gaze and berserk killing intent caused Kong Yi and the others to shudder.


    It was just that before he was able to take a few steps, he paused and quickly turned.


    In the air, a figure descended and gathered his strength into a single punch, heavily sting down.


    Bang!!


    With a single punch, the man¡¯s chest caved in and he was sent flying back.


    Chen Heng was standing there with great difficulty.


    After that fight, he waspletely bloodied and was covered with wounds, looking quite terrifying.


    Despite this, his aura was incredibly powerful.


    He turned and looked at this big sister in the distance before rushing up and continuing to fight with the man.


    The two of them unleashed massive attacks, bing more and more savage, targeting each others¡¯ vitals.


    The scene instantly became much more bloody.


    ¡°It really is Lil Heng!¡± Looking at Chen Heng fighting in the distance, Chen Jing looked incredibly worried.


    Right after arriving here, she had recognized Chen Heng but did not dare to believe it.


    After all, the current Chen Heng was far too different from the image of the little brother she had in her mind.


    Chen Heng¡¯s reaction just then had confirmed this for her, that the expert fighting with this middle-aged man was her little brother.

 Chapter 110 – Reason

    <h4>Chapter 110 - Reason</h4>


    ¡°What do I do? What do I do?¡±


    Looking at her little brother fighting in the distance, Chen Jing felt quite panicked, ¡°Where are the government officers? Why aren¡¯t they here yet? My little brother is fighting with a criminal!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    Her friends¡¯ faces were pale as theyforted her, ¡°Your little brother will be fine!¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone who can help?¡±


    Chen Jing looked incredibly worried as she looked around, ¡°Please, please help my little brother!¡±


    She looked at a few well-built men wearing martial artists¡¯ clothes in the surroundings. A few of them seemed to be martial arts instructors from around here.


    It was just that they could only bitterly smile as they looked at Chen Jing.


    The difference in strength was simply too great.


    Those who could be martial arts teachers were all at least at Body Forging 80%, and they were 20% away from Completion.


    However, battle power was not calcted like this.


    Someone at Body Forging Completion hadplete control over their bodies, and every move could unleash great power.


    It could be said that a person at Body Forging Completion could easily defeat seven or eight people at Body Forging 80%.


    Moreover, Body Forging and skills werepletely different too.


    Looking at these two people, their strength was not something that ordinary people at Body Forging Completion could rival with. Every attack that they unleashed contained incredibly ferocious power.


    An ordinary Body Forging Completion expert would not be able tost for long in front of them.


    If they dared to charge up, they woulde out lying down.


    Putting aside the danger to themselves, if they just charged in like this, not only would they not be able to help Chen Heng, but they would also most likely be a burden to him.


    ¡°Your little brother is too amazing, and we can¡¯t help at all,¡± they said with bitter smiles, ¡°Even though we¡¯re much bigger than him, if we rushed in, we would not be able to take even one or two attacks.¡±


    ¡°Your little brother really is a genius¡­¡±


    Looking at the young man fighting in the distance, they could not help but sigh.


    From how it seemed, this young man was most likely at Body Forging Completion.


    With his age, this was simply too shocking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there has been anyone in Lin City in recent times who has reached Body Forging Completion before graduation¡­¡± someone muttered.


    Hearing these people¡¯s words, Chen Jing was stunned.


    Fortunately, at that moment, various noises could be heard from the distance.


    ck patrol cars with wailing sirens were quickly converging here.


    The government¡¯s people had arrived!


    A look of delight appeared on Chen Jing¡¯s face.


    ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t wait until the perfect time.¡± Hearing the sounds from afar, Liu Jue shook his head and felt that it was a pity.


    From the start, he knew that this middle-aged man would be difficult to deal with.


    As such, he wanted to use this person to see Chen Heng¡¯s strength and rescue Chen Heng when he fell into dire straits.


    After saving someone from a life-threatening crisis, it would be much easier to recruit them.


    However, he had never thought that Chen Heng would be so powerful. Even though he had fought with the middle-aged man for such a long time, he had not been disadvantaged the entire time.


    This was not like an ordinary high schooler who had never fought before; he seemed like an experienced martial artist whose every move contained great power and skill.


    In fact, Liu Jue felt that if they went on like this, that person might not be a match for Chen Heng.


    However, now, it was a time to put an end to this fight.


    Even though he felt that it was a pity, Liu Jue decided to act.


    As everyone watched on, a figure quickly acted and reached the center of the battlefield in just a few breaths.


    The middle-aged man seemed to sense something and warily looked up, instinctively wanting to turn.


    At that moment, a bloodied hand stretched out and grabbed his neck and ferociously pushed down.


    Bang!!


    At that moment, he was mmed by Chen Heng into the ground.


    He still struggled, but Chen Heng had a firm grip on his neck, as well as pinned his arms and legs to the ground.


    Liu Jue watched this scene in surprise and a look of appreciation appeared on his face.


    He did not do any shy actions and instead smashed the middle-aged man¡¯s head with a precise hit.


    Immediately, the middle-aged man¡¯s body stopped moving as he copsed.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±


    After dealing with the man, Liu Jue turned and looked at Chen Heng.


    He was already on the ground.


    After dealing with the man, he had used up all of his strength and had almost copsed. He had one hand against the ground, raggedly breathing.


    Blood continuously flowed out of his body, pooling on the ground.


    Looking at him like this, Liu Jue felt more and more appreciation towards him.


    He was about to say something when a figure ran over from the crowd.


    ¡°Lil Heng, are you alright?!¡± Chen Jing quickly ran over and said with a bit of a sob as she looked at the bloodied Chen Heng.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Chen Heng shook his head with great difficulty.


    ¡°Make way, let us through to the patient!¡± At that moment, an ambnce arrived and many people got off and quickly brought Chen Heng onto the ambnce.


    As his family member, Chen Jing also got in the ambnce.


    ¡°Why are you so stupid?¡± Chen Jing said angrily in the ambnce, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run from that serial murderer? Why did you stay there?


    ¡°That person wasn¡¯t going after you; why did you have to fight him and try to be a hero?¡±


    Chen Jing spoke somewhat angrily and fearfully.


    In response, Chen Heng only shook his head. He did not say anything, nor did he know how to exin.


    His body looked like it was in a very bad state, but in actuality, it was not as bad as everyone else thought.


    They were just surface injuries.


    That person had not been a match for Chen Heng at all; if it wasn¡¯t for Chen Heng holding back, they would not have gone on for so long.


    It was just that this was the real world, and that was a real person, not a monster.


    Killing someone in front of so many people not only would be bad for his image but would also cause much trouble.


    Chen Heng did not want to be a murderer.


    Even if he had done it in self-defense, once he had killed someone, the way others looked at him would change.


    What he had done just then was quite good.


    Chen Heng had sessfully shown his strength and won respect.


    After this battle, his name would definitely spread and cause many people to pay attention to him.


    If he could get a rich person to invest in him, he would not have to worry about the resources he would need for cultivation.


    Moreover, with his prior preparation, he had found a good reason for hiding his strength.


    He had been a genius since he was young but had hidden his cultivation because he liked a certain person since he was young and wanted to stay with her.


    In order to not leave this city, he had hidden his cultivation and pretended to be an ordinary person so he could stay in the same ce as her.


    After all, once he revealed his strength, he would have to leave this city and go to other ces to cultivate.


    Before, he had wanted to continue hiding his strength, but because the person he liked had fallen in danger, he had been forced to act and show his strength to save her.


    What a good exnation.


    Even though it was a bit cringey to Chen Heng, given his age, it would be most likely believable.


    After all, he was still a high schooler.


    Weren¡¯t high schoolers pure and passionate?


    This all made sense to him, and now he would have to see what other people thought.

 Chapter 111 – Change in Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 111 - Change in Treatment</h4>


    Time gradually passed.


    Even though his injuries were not serious, under Chen Jing¡¯s insistence, Chen Heng stayed in hospital for a few days.


    Soon, his mother Wang Li hurried over.


    Just like Chen Jing, she chided Chen Heng for his stupidity.


    At the same time, she was very shocked about her son¡¯s performance.


    ¡°When did this start?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, she and Chen Jing asked, ¡°Since you were already so powerful, why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡±


    Chen Heng remained silent for a while before embarrassedly telling them about his reason.


    ¡°Just for a girl?¡±


    After hearing Chen Heng¡¯s reason, Wang Li was dumbfounded. She pointed at Chen Heng, so angry that her body trembled.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Chen Heng was a patient in hospital and was wounded all over his body, she might have beat him up.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve missed out on?¡±


    Wang Li became incredibly animated, ¡°Your father and I get up early and workte just to earn some more money so we can support you to do well in life.


    ¡°But you! Body Forging Completion! Do you know how much you¡¯ve been holding yourself back?!¡±


    If he had revealed this earlier, they would not have had to worry about his future at all; rather, there would have been people taking the initiative to offer the best resources and services.


    However, he had wasted all of this.


    To Wang Li, Chen Heng¡¯s actions were essentially taking his future as a joke, and he had wasted great opportunities.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng lying on the bed, she felt quite angry and did not know what to say.


    Setting himself back for someone else; this waspletely iprehensible to her.


    After getting over her anger, she could only sigh and say, ¡°Don¡¯t do this kind of stupid thing in the future. Also, you¡¯re not allowed to do what you did before again. Even if you want to protect others, there should be a limit. What would your father and I do if something happened to you?¡±


    She sat there and muttered for a while before leaving temporarily.


    Only after Wang Li left did Chen Jinge in.


    ¡°The olddy¡¯s gone?¡± she asked as she looked around Chen Heng¡¯s room.


    ¡°Mm, she already left,¡± Chen Heng gave a wry smile as he nodded.


    ¡°The treatment that geniuses receive is indeed different,¡± Chen Jing said as she looked around, ¡°Taking a whole room for yourself; ordinary people aren¡¯t treated like this.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled.


    It was evident just how much his status had increased after he had shown his strength.


    After that matter was spread, not only was he treated well in hospital, many of his friends and ssmates passionately came to visit him.


    Moreover, despite staying here for so long, the hospital cancelled all of his hospital bills, saying that it was his reward for his heroic deed.


    Even Teacher Liu Lin hade, saying that the school had decided to reward his outstanding actions with a prize of $100,000.


    Moreover, the government was also giving him arge prize.


    In the blink of an eye, Chen Heng had gone from being an ordinary person to somewhat of a celebrity.


    However, that was indeed the case.


    ¡°You have no idea how famous you are right now.¡±


    Chen Jing sat by the bed and peeled an apple for Chen Heng as she said, ¡°Everyone knows about what happened that day, that there is a student who is at Body Forging Completion but hid it for many years because of the person he likes¡­¡±


    Speaking to there, her expression became a bitplicated as she looked at Chen Heng, not sure what to say, ¡°My friends all know about it too and are always demanding to meet you. Seriously¡­¡±


    She shook her head, not knowing what to say.


    Hearing Chen Jing¡¯s words, Chen Heng was not that surprised.


    After all, this was a modern society, and news spread quickly.


    With the status of martial artists in this world, as well as such a cheesy story, it would be strange if this matter did not spread quickly.


    From their reactions, it seemed that the whole school probably knew about this by now.


    After chatting for a while, the sound of the door being knocked could be heard.


    A girl wearing a white dress appeared at the door, and looking at Chen Heng and Chen Jing, she paused for a moment.


    Her looks were quite delicate and beautiful, but her face was a bit pale and seemed a bit weak.


    It was Fang Jingxuan.


    After a few days, she looked much better than before, but her face still looked a bit pale.


    Behind her were a middle-aged man and woman.


    Looking at these two middle-aged people, Chen Heng was a bit surprised and quickly recognized them.


    They were Fang Jingxuan¡¯s parents, and Chen Heng had asionally met them in his previous life.


    Fang Jingxuan¡¯s father looked like a gentlemanly middle-aged man and he politely smiled as he nodded at Chen Heng and Chen Jing, ¡°Hello. Apologies for disturbing you.¡±


    ¡°Young man, hopefully we didn¡¯t disrupt your rest,¡± he said as he smiled, seeming quite friendly.


    Following this, they sat down around Chen Heng¡¯s bed and began to chat with him.


    Fang Jingxuan¡¯s father was called Fang Lue. From Chen Heng¡¯s impression, he seemed to be a real estate mogul and was very wealthy but very polite.


    He was filled with gratitude towards what Chen Heng had done.


    ¡°That person is most likely an enemy of mine and did this to get back at me. Thank you for your help, or else, Jingxuan¡­¡± looking at Chen Heng, Fang Lue sighed.


    On the side, Fang Jingxuan¡¯s mother, a luxuriously-dressed woman, passionately talked with Chen Jing.


    After talking for a while, they left.


    Before leaving, in order to express their gratitude, Fang Lue left behind some money as thanks.


    Following this, only Chen Heng and Fang Jingxuan were left in the room.


    They stayed silent for a while, not saying anything.


    ¡°Thank you for before¡­¡± only after a long while did Fang Jingxuan speak again, thanking Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s what I should have done. In that situation, anyone who had the power to stop him would have chosen to do so; that¡¯s just basic morality.¡±


    ¡°But in the end, only you came to help me,¡± Fang Jingxuan said as she smiled, ¡°When did you reach that point?¡±


    Now, she asked what she was curious about the most.


    Since when did Chen Heng have this strength?


    ¡°A while ago,¡± Chen Heng smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve been at this point for about one or two years.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡± Fang Jingxuan sighed.


    One or two years ago¡­


    In other words, back in the first or second year of high school, when she was doing her best to improve her qi blood by even a bit, Chen Heng had already reached Body Forging Completion.


    This difference was evident, as well as very cruel.


    Why was the difference between people so big?


    In the past, Fang Jingxuan had always thought that her talent was quite good. Even inrge cities, there would not be many people of simr age who couldpare to her.


    However, looking at Chen Heng, she took a big blow to her confidence.


    He had an ordinary background and did not have the resources she had. He did not have a personal tutor, and he had relied on himself to obtain his cultivation. And yet, he had reached this kind of level by himself at such an age.


    If this wasn¡¯t a genius, who was?


    Thinking to there, she could not help but sigh and did not know what to say.


    After a while, she looked up at Chen Heng and asked, ¡°About that¡­ is it true?¡±


    She looked Chen Heng in the eyes as she once again asked, ¡°Did you really, because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chen Heng straightforwardly admitted it, and he smiled as he said, ¡°But it¡¯s not a big deal, and you don¡¯t have to feel much pressure¡­ that was my own decision and had nothing to do with you.¡±

 Chapter 112 – Solid Rock School

    <h4>Chapter 112 - Solid Rock School</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s just that, why¡­¡± looking at Chen Heng, Fang Jingxuan could not help but ask.


    Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was calm as he thought to himself. After figuring out an answer, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ sometimes, when you do something, you don¡¯t know why either; it is just instinct.


    ¡°For me, to be able to watch you from a corner, that is a kind of happiness in itself.¡±


    Chen Heng gave a bright smile as he said, ¡°I like you, but I hope that you don¡¯t feel any pressure, nor do I want you to feel troubled. That¡¯s why I chose not to say anything.


    ¡°Rather, as long as I could see you every day and hear your voice, that was enough.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want things to be like this.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was sincere as he spoke haltingly, acting like an incredibly pure young man.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Fang Jingxuan fell silent and her gaze becameplicated.


    No matter how mature she was, she was only just a young girl, and hearing that someone had done something like this for her, she could not help but feel touched.


    ¡°Sorry for making you feel troubled,¡± Chen Heng said apologetically as he did his best to sit up, ¡°I know that I¡¯m not someone who you would like.


    ¡°I know that I¡¯m not good enough for you, but I didn¡¯t want to be someone who you would not even remember, so I decided to tell you about my feelings. However, I don¡¯t expect an answer.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s voice was low and gentle, making Fang Jingxuan feel more and moreplicated.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Looking at Fang Jingxuan like this, Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°I should rest. After talking so much, I¡¯m a bit tired.¡±


    As he spoke, his face became a bit red, as if he was embarrassed.


    In actuality, to Chen Heng, these words were quite cringey.


    However, in order to cover himself and put on a good act, he had tried incredibly hard in every respect.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Fang Jingxuan smiled and nodded before leaving.


    After reaching the door, she hesitated before turning and asking softly, ¡°We¡¯ll still be friends, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng stared for a moment before nodding and smiling, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Fang Jingxuan smiled and walked out.


    ¡°How was it?¡± Fang Jingxuan¡¯s parents were waiting outside, and seeing Fang Jingxuan walk out, they could not help but ask.


    Fang Jingxuan¡¯s expression wasplicated and she only nodded.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite a good boy and has liked you for such a long time; this is quite rare,¡± Fang Jingxuan¡¯s mother said quite passionately, ¡°If you don¡¯t dislike him, perhaps you can try it out. After all, young people should try out romance a bit.¡±


    ¡°Mum, didn¡¯t you say I shouldn¡¯t date early?¡± Fang Jingxuan said.


    ¡°Well I obviously don¡¯t want you to miss out either.¡±


    Looking at the mother and daughter, Fang Lue shook his head and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Feelings can¡¯t be forced, so we¡¯ll let Jingxuan decide this for herself.¡±


    He smiled before turning and walking out.


    Time gradually passed.


    Only after three days was Chen Heng discharged, and he returned to school.


    He found that there were great changes, mostly in the attitudes of the people around him.


    As he walked, many people woulde over to enthusiastically talk to him, and many people would stare at him afar, wanting toe close but not daring to.


    It was as if Chen Heng had be a celebrity in the school all of a sudden.


    However, Chen Heng did not pay much mind to this, and continued going to sses as usual.


    Moreover, Liu Yi had alsoe to find Chen Heng and asked him to officially join the Solid Rock School, and she offered great terms.


    Chen Heng could tell that Liu Yi did not seem to want to do this; it was most likely that cold-looking man who had told her to do this.


    In order to get Chen Heng to join, they had offered him incredibly good terms.


    In response, Chen Heng stated that he would have to properly think about it and did not give an answer for now.


    However, in reality, he was already leaning towards agreeing to Liu Yi and joining the Solid Rock School.


    The reason was quite simple: He had practiced the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique in the simtion world for a long time, and he was only a single step away from reaching Completion.


    With this experience, if Chen Heng did not cultivate the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique in the real world, it would be a great waste.


    Since he was going to cultivate the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique, joining the Solid Rock School would make things easier for him, as well as help him obtain further Body Forging Techniques.


    If he joined another School but cultivated the Solid Rock School¡¯s Body Forging Technique, there would be problems.


    There was also the issue of Liu Yi.


    Compared to others, Liu Yi¡¯s personality was gentle and meek.


    This kind of person was not suited to being a leader, but she was an ideal choice as someone for Chen Heng to cooperate with.


    At the very least, he would not have to worry about having various troubles.


    Moreover, the terms she had stated were very favorable for him.


    The reason why Chen Heng had not immediately agreed was because he wanted to understand some things more and wait for a bit.


    After some time, when his fame spread more, there would be even more people trying to rope Chen Heng in.


    Things developed exactly as Chen Heng had expected.


    In just a bit more than half a month, many Schools had sent representatives, wanting Chen Heng to join them.


    In order topete for Chen Heng, they had all given very good terms, wanting to attract his attention.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chen Heng had a think over their proposals.


    The terms that these Schools offered were essentially the same as what the Solid Rock School had offered; in fact, some were slightly worse.


    After waiting for a while, Chen Heng did not hesitate anymore and chose to join the Solid Rock School.


    ¡­


    At noon, sunlight shined on the ground.


    There was a massive martial arts establishment ahead, looking incredibly eye-catching among the other structures.


    ¡°Are we here?¡± Chen Heng asked standing in front of the martial arts establishment.


    Liu Yi nodded as she looked at the familiar structure with aplicated gaze, ¡°That¡¯s right. I never thought that I would evere back.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good toe back?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Liu Yi shook her head but did not say any more.


    After a while, she brought Chen Heng in.


    After walking in, they heard many sounds from around them.


    Chen Heng looked around and saw many people diligently training, sweat flying off them. Among them, there were many children, some of whom were very young.


    ¡°These are our Schools¡¯ members. Most of them are from our family, and very few are outsiders,¡± Liu Yi said as she looked at these people.


    Chen Heng nodded.


    Before, Liu Yi had told him much about the Solid Rock School, and Chen Heng had seemed incredibly interested and continuously asked questions.


    Since he was going to their territory to cultivate, if he did not gain some extra information, wouldn¡¯t he be putting himself at a disadvantage?


    In order to avoid this, he naturally had to do some inquiring.


    Just like he expected, Liu Yi was not very tight-lipped and soon told him much about the Solid Rock School.


    The Solid Rock School was created by Liu Yi¡¯s ancestor, and the main members were the Liu family¡¯s people.

 Chapter 113 – Liu Ruhai

    <h4>Chapter 113 - Liu Ruhai</h4>


    As they walked, Chen Heng tried to get more information from Liu Yi.


    ording to Liu Yi, this so-called Solid Rock School was actually under the Liu family.


    Even though most members were part of the family and only a minority were outsiders, all of those who could enter the Solid Rock School were geniuses and elites.


    The current Head of the Solid Rock School was named Liu Ruhai, and he was Liu Yi¡¯s grandfather.


    Of course, Liu Yi did not directly state this, but Chen Heng had figured it out.


    On the way, Chen Heng was still thinking about the benefits and costs of him joining the Solid Rock School.


    Joining the Solid Rock School provided him with enough resources and connections, so he would not have to worry about cultivation techniques in the future.


    Moreover, the Solid Rock School¡¯s Head was Liu Yi¡¯s grandfather. From this rtionship, perhaps he could receive greater benefits and attention.


    Of course, there were also disadvantages.


    The most obvious one would be his status.


    Given that the Solid Rock School was filled with the Liu family¡¯s people, no matter what happened, it would be impossible for him to rise to the top.


    At the very least, as an outsider, Chen Heng could not think about the position of Head.


    However, this did not matter much.


    This was not a simtion world, and Chen Heng was not nning on making too big of a ruckus.


    He did not care much for the position of Head.


    For him to just get a rtively-high position and get stronger, that would be enough for him.


    As such, this disadvantage did not matter much.


    As for other things, he would only know after he joined and interacted with others.


    After they walked in, many people looked quite shocked when they saw Liu Yi. They hurriedly bowed, and it seemed that these actions were all instinctive responses.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng thought to himself and gained more understanding of Liu Yi¡¯s position in the Solid Rock School.


    It seemed that Liu Yi¡¯s position must be quite high.


    However, this made sense.


    After all, Liu Yi had left this ce but was able to easily give an outsider like him the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique. Without sufficient standing, who would dare to do something like this?


    If an ordinary disciple did this, they would most likely be beaten to death.


    Not only had Liu Yi done this, but she had also almost asked some teachers to especially teach him.


    This showed her standing even more.


    Chen Heng continued to think to himself as he followed behind Liu Yi.


    Soon, they came to the inner area of the martial arts establishment.


    Inside here, there were more disciples training, all of them also covered in sweat.


    Compared to the disciples outside, these disciples seemed much more mature and all of them were young men. Their strength was also generally stronger, and they seemed to be around Body Forging 60% to 70%.


    This group of disciples was already quite good, and outside, all of them would be top students.


    ¡°There are around 200 of them, and adding on the ones from before, there are around 500 or so¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself looking at these people.


    From the numbers of disciples, he could roughly gauge the Solid Rock School¡¯s scale.


    Based on what he saw, just within this martial arts establishment, there were around 600 or 700 people.


    Adding on the ones who had left or were training elsewhere, there would be even more.


    This was quite a strong force.


    Chen Heng inwardly nodded, and on the surface, he looked quite curious and amazed as he gazed about.


    All around them, people would often pass by. Seeing a new face, they all felt quite curious and gave him a few extra nces.


    They continued onwards and finally reached arge hall in the depths.


    The hall was very sparse and had all kinds of equipment, just like the training grounds outside.


    It was just that there were far fewer people here.


    Chen Heng looked around and only saw ten or so people. The youngest was a young man around Chen Heng¡¯s age.


    Although there were far fewer people, the quality was far higher.


    Even the weakest was nearly at Body Forging Completion.


    So this is the core of the School.


    Looking at the ten or so people training, Chen Heng¡¯s eyes lit up and felt quite interested.


    Aftering to another city, what he saw was also different.


    Martial arts Schools were ces where martial arts geniuses gathered together, after all.


    There were not many people at Body Forging Completion in Lin City, but there were many here.


    This made Chen Heng feel very interested.


    Following this, they came to arge door and knocked.


    ¡°Come in,¡± A low and hoarse voice sounded out; it sounded like an elderly person speaking.


    Liu Yi walked into the room with Chen Heng.


    Following this, they saw an elderly man sitting in the room.


    The elderly man wore a loose ck martial artist¡¯s uniform and looked around 50 or 60 years old. His hair was somewhat gray, making him seem quite aged, but his gaze was as sharp as a knife. It was as if he could see through anyone¡¯s heart.


    He lookedpletely ordinary, but the aura he gave off could cause anyone to feel shocked. Looking at the elderly man, Chen Heng¡¯s body instinctively tightened and felt a strong sense of danger. His body became taut as he prepared to defend against any danger.


    In the next moment, a sharp light shed out.


    Chen Heng dodged to the side and brought Liu Yi with him.


    A long saber appeared where he had been, pointing towards him.


    ¡°Your reactions aren¡¯t bad,¡± the low voice once again sounded out.


    Liu Ruhai nodded as he looked at Chen Heng, and a faint smile appeared on his serious face.


    ¡°Chen Heng was it?¡± he said before continuing, ¡°I already know about your situation. From now on, you can cultivate here.¡±


    Chen Heng instinctively looked at Liu Yi. Seeing her keep her head down and remain silent, he nodded.


    Liu Ruhai turned and looked at Liu Yi, ¡°You¡¯re finally willing toe back? You¡¯re already this big and yet you ran away from home like that. How na?ve¡­¡±


    Looking at Liu Yi, his expression became slightly cold, ¡°You left without saying anything or leaving any information; do you know how worried your big brother was?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Liu Yi bit her lips, not knowing what to say.


    Looking at her like this, Liu Ruhai shook his head before saying, ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯vee back, let¡¯s just forget what happened. Don¡¯t do it in the future.¡±

 Chapter 114 – Differences

    <h4>Chapter 114 - Differences</h4>


    After chiding Liu Yi, Liu Ruhai turned and looked at Chen Heng.


    His attitude towards Chen Heng was much better, and his expression softened.


    ¡°Yi Yi¡¯s big brother told me about you; you seem to be a goodd.¡±


    He stretched out his hand and patted Chen Heng¡¯s shoulder, seeming quite friendly.


    ¡°Our School has three stages. Now that you are at Body Forging Completion, you can directly go to the Third Stage and start to cultivate our School¡¯s Solid Rock Body Forging Technique.


    ¡°However, you just came over today, so it might not be suitable.


    ¡°How about this,¡± Liu Ruhai smiled as he continued, ¡°just rest today and be familiarized with your surroundings. In a few days, this old man will personally train you. How does that sound?¡±


    Chen Heng did not have any objections and obediently nodded, not seeming arrogant at all.


    Liu Ruhai nodded in satisfaction before waving his hand, and a woman came up to take Chen Heng away.


    The woman was named Liu Qimei, and she was Liu Ruhai¡¯s most junior disciple. She also had Body Forging Completion cultivation.


    Following this, she brought Chen Heng around.


    In the next few days, Chen Heng went around with her and had a look around the Solid Rock School.


    Only after some time passed did Liu Ruhai officially pass the Solid Rock School¡¯s core Body Forging Technique to Chen Heng.


    Even though it was also the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique,pared to the one that Liu Yi had given him, this one was moreplete and had many extra details.


    It was evident that this was the true,plete version, and what Liu Yi had given him before was just the simplified version.


    In this respect, Chen Heng showed incredible talent.


    Compared to the other disciples, his performance was extraordinary. His progress was incredibly fast, making Liu Ruhai, who was secretly observing, feel dumbfounded.


    However, for Chen Heng, he felt that this was only natural.


    After all, he had been cultivating this for decades in the simtion world.


    During those decades, Chen Heng had been cultivating every day and night, and he was incredibly familiar with this Body Forging Technique.


    Now that he had returned to the real world, he just had to re-cultivate this Body Forging Technique; it was not a big deal.


    Unless he had a reason to, he would not purposefully hide his skills; that was why he did not cover up his progress.


    After all, others thought that he was an incredibly talented genius, so this would not be surprising.


    However, it was evident that his performance was a bit too shocking. Liu Ruhai sighed every day and night, feeling that Chen Heng had stillete.


    If Chen Heng hade a few years earlier, he might have been able to condense a Martial Body soon and be a Martial Body level martial artist.


    The Martial Body Realm was a higher stage than Body Forging Completion.


    Within the Solid Rock School, there were not that many people at Body Forging Completion, much less Martial Bodies.


    Chen Heng only smiled and did not say much else when he heard what Liu Ruhai said.


    Based on the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique, if one wanted to condense a Martial Body, one would have to at least cultivate to the first step.


    Afterpleting the first step and reaching the second step would they create a Solid Rock Body.


    In the simtion world, Chen Heng had reached this point.


    Aftering back to his real body, he most likely would not face any obstacles before reaching the second step.


    All obstacles and bottlenecks on the way would just be a walk in the park to him.


    Of course, Liu Ruhai did not know about any of this.


    Right now, he just thought that he had picked up a treasure.


    In the following period of time, everything gradually settled down.


    Chen Heng diligently cultivated every day, putting in abnormal amounts of effort.


    In the simtion world, he had been incredibly hardworking as well; he would get up before dawn every day to train.


    He was incredibly humble and polite to others in the School, and he got along with everyone he came across. He did not act arrogantly at all because of his cultivation or talent.


    As time went on, Chen Heng became more and more used to the Solid Rock School.


    Time continued to pass.


    One day, Chen Heng walked out of the martial arts establishment¡ªthis was the first time he had gone out after two or three months.


    He normally stayed within the martial arts establishment to cultivate and did not take the initiative to go out.


    The reason he went out this time was because someone had invited him to participate in a martial artist gathering.


    Most of the people participating were members of the local Schools, and they were true martial artists.


    Those who did not have at least Body Forging Completion cultivation did not have the qualifications to participate in this gathering.


    In other words, there would not be any weaklings in this gathering; everyone was someone with value.


    That was why Chen Heng had agreed to go to this gathering.


    Even though he had understood the surrounding situation through the people around him, it was still not enough.


    Through the martial artists of other Schools, he could gain much more information.


    There were people walking about everywhere, making the atmosphere seem quite lively.


    Not too far away, there was a small alley that no one walked into.


    It was quite a bustling street, but there was an old-looking small alley here.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng felt quite curious.


    Right now, he was at the heart of the city, the more flourishing ce.


    Under normal circumstances, there shouldn¡¯t be any old structures, let alone an entire small, old alley.


    Chen Heng could not help but wonder why it had not been demolished yet.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Liu Qimei asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much,¡± Chen Heng shook his head before asking, ¡°Why is there an old alley over there?¡±


    ¡°Old alley?¡± Liu Qimei looked quite confused.


    She looked over at the direction that Chen Heng was pointing in and became even more confused, ¡°I don¡¯t see anything; isn¡¯t that just an empty plot ofnd?¡±


    ¡°An empty plot ofnd?¡± Chen Heng stared in surprise.


    Liu Qimei nodded but mused to herself, ¡°But what you¡¯re saying is right, why is there an empty plot ofnd in such a bustling area like this? It¡¯s quite strange.¡±


    She rubbed her chin, feeling quite confused.

 Chapter 115 – Strange Alley

    <h4>Chapter 115 - Strange Alley</h4>


    ¡°Emptynd¡­¡± Chen Heng inwardly frowned as he looked over.


    It was evidently an old alley to him.


    The structures in the alley were very old and the style was quite strange. They seemed both like ancient Chinese structures but also seemed to be of the European style.


    There was not a single person in the old alley, making it seem quite gloomy and deste.


    Chen Heng had not thought much of it before, but now, Chen Heng found this alley very strange.


    Putting aside the strangeness of its location, its structures were also strange.


    And what Liu Qimei had said¡­


    Emptynd¡­


    Chen Heng thought to himself and he smiled as he said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just an empty plot ofnd. Speaking of which, it¡¯s quite strange for there to be an empty plot ofnd here. Should we take a look?¡± He asked as he looked at Liu Qimei.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Liu Qimei looked at Chen Heng and did not refuse.


    She felt much respect towards this Junior Apprentice Brother of hers and had a favourable impression of him.


    Since this was not a big deal, she naturally did not refuse this Junior Apprentice Brother of hers.


    They got out of the car and slowly walked forwards.


    On the way, he casually asked some passersby what they saw, but what surprised him was that no matter who he asked, their answers were the same.


    To them, it was just an empty plot ofnd, not a small alley.


    Just what was going on?


    Chen Heng inwardly frowned, quickly thinking to himself.


    Soon, they came before the small alley.


    Chen Heng watched Liu Qimei walk forwards, and saw that she was about to walk into a wall.


    He instinctively wanted to stop her, but he held himself back and wanted to see how she reacted.


    As he watched on, Liu Qimei slowly walked forwards, slowlying into contact with the wall.


    However, a confusing scene unfolded.


    The moment that Liu Qimei came into contact with the wall, the wall became illusory and allowed Liu Qimei to pass through.


    This process was incredibly natural, as if that wall did not exist.


    During this time, Chen Heng also watched Liu Qimei¡¯s expression.


    Her expression waspletely normal, and there were no abnormalities.


    From how it seemed, she really did not see anything and was not merely pretending.


    Just what was going on?


    Looking at the wall in front of him, Chen Heng testingly stretched out his hand.


    A corporeal feeling could be felt through his hand.


    He could clearly sense what he was touching; it felt just like a real wall.


    At that moment, Chen Heng¡¯s heart trembled.


    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Chen, aren¡¯t you going toe over?¡± Liu Qimei¡¯s voice sounded out from ahead.


    Liu Qimei and the others had already walked in and were calling out to Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng instinctively looked up and was once again stunned.


    Ahead, Liu Qimei and the others were standing there, but they looked different.


    Liu Qimei¡¯s face was covered with wounds, and as she stood there and waved her hand at Chen Heng with a smile on her face, he could see that her eyes were filled with blood.


    Beside her, the others were the same¡ªtheir bodies were covered with wounds and blood, making them look like corpses.


    Their faces were dark but they were smiling, making them look quite terrifying.


    Even though Chen Heng¡¯s mind was quite strong, his footsteps faltered as he stared.


    In the distance, eerie singing sounded out.


    ¡°Wandering ghosts who died long ago, why are you roaming¡­ my lost heart, when will you return¡­¡±


    ¡°My beloved, when will you return¡­ I am lingering in dreams, waiting for you¡­¡±


    It was a girl¡¯s voice, and it sounded both like the beautiful voice of a star, as well as a mournful cry.


    The singing was quite loud and brought with it a trace of coldness, causing Chen Heng¡¯s hairs to stand on end.


    The singing was apanied by a haziness that lingered in the surrounding air.


    Liu Qimei and the others were still smiling, and their smiles looked even more terrifying.


    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Chen, you¡¯re not going toe over?¡± the cold voice continued to sound out.


    Chen Heng came back to his senses, his back covered with cold sweat.


    However, looking at Liu Qimei ahead, he only smiled and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I will.


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister, it¡¯s nearly time; shouldn¡¯t we be leaving?¡±


    Following this, without waiting for Liu Qimei and the others to reply, Chen Heng directly turned and left.


    After he left, within the small alley, Liu Qimei and the others coldlyughed before following behind him.


    After walking out of the small alley with Chen Heng, they went through changes again.


    Chen Heng once again turned back and saw that Liu Qimei and the others had gone back to their original appearances.


    However, Chen Heng did not know if it was just an illusion, but Liu Qimei seemed to still have a faint image of what she looked like before, making him feel quite surprised.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Why did you want to leave so quickly?¡± Liu Qimei felt quite confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, Chen Heng smiled, ¡°We should be leaving.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Qimei did not say anything else and nodded.


    Following this, they quickly left.


    ¡­


    That night, as night fell, Chen Heng once again came to that ce.


    Ahead, the small alley was still there.


    It was just that for some reason, Chen Heng felt that the small alley had be a bit bigger, as if it was expanding.


    Am I seeing things? No, I don¡¯t think I am.


    Chen Heng felt quite wary as he thought to himself.


    He decided to err on the side of caution when approaching this mysterious scene.


    It was better to expect and prepare for the worst.


    An expanding alley and the scene during the day¡­


    All kinds of thoughts appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    In the end, he frowned and decided to do an experiment.


    Chen Heng turned and left, and he came back after a while.


    When he came back, he had two drunks with him.


    Following this, he slowly walked forwards towards the small alley. When he reached that boundary point, he lightly pushed the two drunks forwards.


    The drunks staggered forwards a few steps before falling down.


    Following this, as Chen Heng watched on, their appearances quickly changed.


    Bloodied traces appeared on their faces, apanied by many wounds.


    Blood spilled out from the wounds, and bone could be seen through some of them.


    After the changes, the two people looked like corpses, looking incredibly terrifying and creepy.


    Looking at them like this, Chen Heng frowned, thinking to himself.


    What had happened during the daytime had happened to these two people as well.


    However, Chen Heng did not know what would happen to him if he went in. Perhaps the same thing would happen, and perhaps it would not.


    After all, he was different from them¡ªhe could see this small alley and did not just see an empty plot ofnd.


    After doing this experiment, Chen Heng rubbed his forehead and decided to do another experiment.


    He spent some money to hire some people to drag out the two drunks from the small alley.


    As expected, after they went in, the same changes happened to them, but after they came out, the changes all disappeared.

 Chapter 116 – Records of the Past

    <h4>Chapter 116 - Records of the Past</h4>


    They didn¡¯t feel anything?


    Looking at the departing people, Chen Heng frowned.


    After those people he had hired hade out, he asked them if they had felt anything.


    However, their answers were all the same: None of them had felt anything.


    Those people did not understand why Chen Heng was asking these things and just felt that it was an ordinary plot of emptynd.


    Just like Liu Qimei and the others, they did not notice the changes to their bodies at all.


    Chen Heng did not know what kind of power was able to twist their senses, or if he was the one being affected, which was why he saw something different.


    Just who was being affected? Chen Heng was currently musing over this question.


    Normally, when everyone around you was not acting normal and only you were normal, it meant that either you were crazy or that you should just calmly continue being normal.


    Chen Heng did not feel that he was crazy, so he decided to stay calm and act normal.


    He did not prepare to go into the small alley anymore.


    However, if he had the opportunity, he could do some more experiments in the future.


    Thinking to there, he slowly retreated and left.


    Time gradually passed.


    Over the next few days, Chen Heng would go out every day and walk around the area of the small alley.


    Under his observations, the small alley started to go through changes.


    What Chen Heng had sensed before was not a misperception¡ªas time passed, the small alley really was bing bigger.


    As it became bigger, what other people saw became different.


    They still could not see the small alley, and even if people went in, they would not be able to see anything or interact with it.


    Just like before, whenever they came into contact with anything from the small alley, they would directly pass through it as if the small alley did not exist.


    Its existence did not seem to affect anyone, and it only silently existed.


    The sense of unease in Chen Heng¡¯s heart became greater.


    Even though the small alley did not seem very threatening, it was getting bigger and bigger as time went on.


    One day, when it took up the entire city, what would happen?


    Chen Heng could not help but wonder to himself.


    It was evident that this oue definitely would not be something good.


    However, as time passed, Chen Heng started to make some guesses.


    Perhaps this small alley¡¯s existence had to do with demons.


    The family that Liu Yi was part of seemed to have done great research into demons.


    After all, the Liu family had been a family that resisted demons from a long time ago.


    After Chen Heng had entered the Solid Rock School, he had gained some information about demons.


    Even now, no one knew the origin of demons.


    ording to the Liu family¡¯s records, demons had existed since a long time ago.


    No one knew where they came from, but once they appeared, they would quickly attach to a person¡¯s body and cause that person to transform into a true demon.


    Once the demon was formed, it would quickly grow and be stronger as it killed.


    Back then, technology had not been very developed, so people could only rely on martial arts to defeat these enemies.


    As such, in past generations, many creatures had been ughtered by demons.


    This was why martial arts were so prolific in this world and why it had such a high status.


    Only after technology had greatly improved and humans became stronger did the threat of demons be weaker.


    It was just that demons¡¯ power and numbers seemed to be greater as well.


    At the very least, ording to the Liu family¡¯s records, even though demons often appeared in the past, they did not appear as frequently as now.


    They also were not as strong as the demons now and not as difficult to deal with.


    For some reason, those records kept making Chen Heng think of that small alley.


    As time went on, the demons¡¯ numbers were growing, as was their power, while that small alley was also growing.


    Was there some kind of connection?


    Chen Heng could not help but think to himself.


    Chen Heng also found some other records in the Solid Rock School.


    In the past, there were some Grandmasters who had reached unprecedented levels.


    In the records left behind by those Grandmasters, they seemed to be able to faintly see the outline of another world.


    During those Grandmasters¡¯ter years, they would all go through some changes.


    Some of them went mad as a result, while others became fanatical believers of god. Some were found dead in horrific wayste at night.


    These records showed that there were some existences that had been hiding for a long time, silently watching the human world.


    They were mysterious and fantastical, and no one knew where they hade from.


    Many people took those records as jokes, but Chen Heng took them incredibly seriously and memorized them.


    He did not know the things that the Grandmasters had seen were the same as what he had seen, but this made him feel an incredible sense of danger.


    ¡°If those Grandmasters¡¯ records were all real, then they all had one thing inmon, which was that they were affected by a special power, resulting in horrific ends. If the start of being affected by that power was seeing another world, then I¡­¡±


    Chen Heng felt a chill in his heart.


    This sounded incredibly familiar to what had happened to him.


    Had he encountered what the previous Grandmasters had encountered?


    Would those things also happen to him?


    Chen Heng could not help but wonder about this.


    He sat there for a long time before giving a long sigh.


    Following this, he looked down.


    Points: 2151.


    The familiar line of text appeared before his eyes.


    If everything he had read was true, then the only thing that could prevent that fate seemed to be the simtor.


    If he could be strong enough, nothing would be able to affect him.


    I wanted to wait for a bit longer¡­


    Looking at his Points, Chen Heng sighed and made a decision.


    What had happened made him feel very uneasy and nervous.


    In order to gain more power, he could only give up on staying in the real world for longer.


    However, it was about the time he wanted to go back in again anyways.


    After all, he had returned to the real world for a few months now and had readjusted again.


    As such, starting his next journey now would not be too bad.


    After making this decision, Chen Heng did not hesitate anymore.


    Following this, the simtion interface began to appear before him, and he saw the name ¡®Sorcerer World¡¯ in front of him.


    However, different to before, there was another name next to the Sorcerer World.


    Azure Heaven Realm.

 Chapter 117 – Azure Heaven Realm

    <h4>Chapter 117 - Azure Heaven Realm</h4>


    Azure Heaven Realm.


    This was the second world that Chen Heng had unlocked.


    In the past, Chen Heng had gone into the Sorcerer World many times, but he had never entered this new world before.


    It would be a good opportunity to try it out.


    Azure Heaven Realm¡­ it sounds quite different than the Sorcerer World¡­


    Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Just like the Sorcerer World, the Azure Heaven Realm cost 20 Points to enter.


    For Chen Heng back then, 20 Points had been a great sum, but now, it was not a big deal at all.


    ¡°You have chosen to enter the Azure Heaven Realm¡­¡±


    ¡°Please select your identity¡­¡±


    Faint words appeared before his eyes, and the familiar interface appeared.


    Ordinary Family


    You are born into an ordinary family. Your parents are both ordinary people.


    Compared to the aristocratic families, your family situation is ordinary; it might be a bit poorer or a bit richer but will still be ordinary.


    Everything about you will be in and unremarkable.


    Points to Exchange: 0 to 10,000.


    Aristocratic Family


    You are born into an aristocratic family. Both your parents are from aristocratic families or at least one of them is.


    Your body has the blood of a cultivator, and you have a much greater chance of having a Spirit Root.


    Points to Exchange: 100 to 100,000


    ¡­¡­


    Cultivator Family


    You are born into a cultivator family. Both your parents are cultivators or at least one of them is.


    You inherit the power of your parents and are born with a Spirit Root, as well as have a noble bloodline.


    Points to Exchange: 1,000 to 1,000,000


    ¡­


    Rows of words continuously appeared, after which a new line appeared.


    ¡°Random: Spend 500 Points to randomly obtain an identity¡­¡±


    Looking at the options in front of him, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    ¡°There¡¯s a random option?¡±


    In the past, the Sorcerer World had not had this option.


    Was this change because of the new world or because he had more Points?


    After all, in the past, Chen Heng did not have 500 Points.


    ¡°Should I try it out?¡± Chen Heng felt quite interested as he looked at this option.


    He instinctively wanted to try out this option.


    Even though 500 Points was quite arge figure, he could afford it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it out.¡± In the end, Chen Heng hesitated for a moment before choosing this option.


    In the blink of an eye, 500 Points were deducted.


    Following this, a massive wheel appeared and slowly spun.


    Most of the wheel was white, and only a minority of the wheel was other colors.


    After white, red took up the most space. There were other colors too, and the darker they were, the rarer they were too.


    It seems simple enough.


    Chen Heng nodded, understanding the rules.


    It made sense that the options with less probability were worth more.


    It was again something that required luck.


    Chen Heng wondered if he would have sufficient luck.


    The massive wheel soon began to slow down and stopped in a certain ce.


    Red-gold?


    Looking at the final result, Chen Heng grinned.


    White took up the most space, then red, then gold. Landing between red and gold was quite good, and it seemed that he had profited.


    ¡°Would you like to begin the simtion?¡±


    In front of him, the familiar words appeared.


    Chen Heng nodded and he immediately lost consciousness.


    A hazy light devoured everything as memories of the past appeared in his mind.


    When Chen Heng awoke, he found that he hade to another ce.


    Ahead of him was a vast ins, and there were a few carriages travelling, with old horses heavily breathing at the front.


    Chen Heng was currently riding on a horse.


    Chen Yu was the descendant of Great Qi¡¯s Chen Family, and he was a bodyguard of the King of Liunan, Song Qi.


    This time, they had left Great Qi to escort the Liunan Prince to the Chu Kingdom as a hostage.


    On the way, bandits continuously attacked, as well as the Northern Nine Bandits, wanting to rob the Liunan Prince¡¯s carriage procession.


    Chen Yu led the guards to resist them, but they could not defeat the Northern Nine Bandits and were forced to retreat.


    ¡°This start¡­¡± Riding on the horse and going through this body¡¯s memories, Chen Heng opened his eyes and frowned.


    ¡°Is this good or bad?¡± Being chased down as soon as he started could be said to be a bad thing.


    However, the power that surged through his body was incredibly real.


    It was the first time Chen Heng had such power right after descending.


    This world¡¯s background was quite like the ancient times of Chen Heng¡¯s world, and it was also focused on martial arts.


    It was just thatpared to the real world, the martial arts of this world were much more exaggerated.


    In this world, martial arts were quite godly and could change the shape of mountains and rivers¡ªthat was what the memories of Chen Heng¡¯s body told him.


    The body that Chen Heng had entered was someone who was a martial artist and was from an aristocratic family, and he was not weak at all.


    Sitting on his horse, Chen Heng casually punched out. The power coursed through his body before exploding out, causing his qi blood to erupt.


    It seemed that a single strike could destroy boulders.


    It was much more terrifying than Chen Heng¡¯s peak in the previous simtion.


    This was the power of the Martial Illumination realm, and it was incredibly terrifying.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, even after bing a Great Knight, facing his current self, he would not be able to put up much of a fight at all. At most, he would only be able to fight for ten or so bouts.


    For him to have such strength right at the start, this meant that his luck was quite good.


    However, the situation that Chen Heng was in was not very good.


    Right now, they were being chased down.


    The Northern Nine Bandits were nine experts who had reached Great Aplishment in the Martial Illumination realm, and all of them were stronger than his current self.


    These people¡¯s target was the Liunan Prince, Song Qi, who Chen Heng was currently escorting.


    This essentially meant that right aftering to this world, before he could do anything else, he had to fight with nine experts who were all stronger than him.


    This situation was incredibly disadvantageous.


    Chen Heng could not help but frown, and he turned and looked at a carriage by the side.


    Within the carriage was the Liunan Prince, the person Chen Heng was to protect.


    Chen Heng began considering if he should abandon this Liunan Prince. If he used him as bait, would he be able to sessfully escape?


    From the previous attacks, it seemed that the Northern Nine Bandits¡¯ target was the Liunan Prince, who was being sent to be a hostage.


    With such big bait, as long as Chen Heng remained inconspicuous, he should be able to sessfully escape.


    As for his duty, Chen Heng did not care much about that.


    If he did not even have his life, what use would fulfilling his duty be?

 Chapter 118 – Foundation Technique

    <h4>Chapter 118 - Foundation Technique</h4>


    After a while, Chen Heng looked away from the carriage.


    No matter what he did, he would have to find a suitable opportunity.


    ¡°Sir Chen.¡±


    As Chen Heng thought to himself, a voice sounded out from the distance, cutting off his thoughts.


    Chen Heng raised his head, looked into the distance, and saw a young girl.


    The girl¡¯s looks were delicate and pretty, and she wore a simple but elegant robe. She was about 15 or 16 years old and had not yet matured.


    From what Chen Heng¡¯s memories told him, Liunan Prince Song Qi was also around this age.


    ¡°Miss Li.¡±


    Just as he had always done, Chen Heng lowered his head and asked, ¡°Has His Highness woken up?¡±


    During thest attack, an enemy had been able to get close to the Liunan Prince. Although Chen Heng had repelled that enemy, the Liunan Prince had fallen unconscious.


    It seemed that he had now woken up.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, the young girl¡¯s expression was respectful as she said, ¡°His Highness has woken up and is asking for you.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Chen Heng nodded and did not say much else.


    He looked around and made sure there were no abnormalities before getting off his horse and walking towards the carriage.


    ¡°Is it Commander Chen?¡±


    After approaching the carriage, a voice sounded out, sounding a bit weak.


    Following this, the carriage¡¯s curtain was pulled aside and a young man¡¯s appearance appeared before Chen Heng.


    The young man was wearing a golden robe, which looked quite luxurious. His face was quite pale and did not have much color to it; he did not seem to be in good condition.


    Despite this, the young man had a unique air about him; even though he was in dire straits, he still seemed somewhat confident.


    This young man was the Liunan Prince Song Qi, the person Chen Heng was escorting.


    Looking at this young man, Chen Heng felt a bit surprised.


    He did not know if it was a misperception, butpared to the Liunan Prince in his memories, this young man seemed a bit different.


    Even though his appearance had not changed, his attitude and aura had greatly changed, making Chen Heng feel that he was quite different.


    Compared to looks, changing one¡¯s aura was much more difficult.


    Why had this young man changed so much in just a few days?


    Chen Heng inwardly frowned and felt that things were not simple.


    However, Song Qi did not know what Chen Heng was thinking.


    ¡°Commander Chen, how is the situation in the surroundings?¡± Song Qi asked with a serious expression.


    ¡°During the days that Your Highness has been unconscious, some bandits attacked but your subordinate repelled them. Recently, things have been quite calm.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm and steady as he said, ¡°I trust that in a few days, Your Highness should be able to return.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Song Qi shook his head, ¡°The Northern Nine Bandits are the sovereigns of this ins; those bandits are just their scouts.


    ¡°Now that they have discovered our position, they will most likely attack soon¡­ perhaps even tonight.¡±


    ¡°Tonight¡­¡±


    Chen Heng frowned, ¡°Your subordinate has already checked and found that there are no scouts in the surroundings. Even if they want to want to find us, it will be quite difficult to locate us in this vast ins¡­¡±


    Song Qi coughed a few times and his expression became a bit cold as he said, ¡°But what if there are spies in our procession and are passing information to them?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chen Heng was startled and stared.


    After the attacks, the owner of Chen Heng¡¯s body had felt that something was suspicious, and he suspected if there was someone leaking information to the other side.


    However, that had just been a suspicion and was not as certain as Song Qi.


    In the past, Song Qi had always looked weak and meek, and he did not have his own opinions.


    Why had he changed so much so quickly?


    Chen Heng was inwardly quite surprised, and his expression was also one of shock.


    ¡°Commander Chen¡­¡± Song Qi coughed a few times before saying, ¡°Can I trust you?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Chen Heng nodded with a serious expression, ¡°Your subordinate will follow any orders that Your Highness gives!¡±


    Song Qi nodded before saying, ¡°Very well. Come closer.¡±


    Chen Heng felt a bit wary, but he slowly approached with a serious expression.


    Song Qi pressed his hand against Chen Heng¡¯s head, and a wave of information flooded into Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    This information was initially quite chaotic but was soon organized intoplicated characters, forming a mysterious and extraordinary technique.


    Bright Moon Foundation Technique!


    ¡°This is!¡± Chen Heng¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Song Qi in shock.


    Right now, his surprise was not an act.


    Based on the memories from this body, this world was a martial arts world, and the martial arts experts could move mountains, topple seas, and face entire armies by themselves.


    However, what Song Qi had given him belonged to another system.


    It was a cultivation system that used spirit qi to build one¡¯s body as the foundation¡­


    This was a cultivation technique, and it was extremely different than normal martial arts techniques.


    ¡°The royal family has many collections¡­¡±


    Song Qi¡¯s face was pale as he looked at Chen Heng and said, ¡°This was a cultivation technique I received when I was young; it is the legacy from an ancient cultivator. Now, I give this technique to you.¡±


    It seemed that those actions had used up much of his strength.


    Standing in front of him, Chen Heng fell silent.


    An ancient cultivator¡¯s legacy¡­


    He thought back to the identity options when entering the Azure Heaven Realm¡ªone of them was a Cultivator Family.


    It seemed that just like in the Sorcerer World, where there were Sorcerers and Knights, there were Cultivators and Martial Artists in this world.


    He wondered how different they would be.


    ¡°I have given you my most valuable possession; I wonder if Commander Chen is willing to give me his full trust and confidence,¡± Song Qi said as he looked at Chen Heng.


    Currently, he felt incredibly anxious.


    He knew that his actions were incredibly risky.


    However, given his understanding of his predicament and his trust towards Chen Yu, he had chosen to take this risk.


    Chen Heng remained silent for a while before speaking.


    ¡°I am willing to serve Your Highness to the death.¡±


    Within the carriage, Chen Heng remained silent before raising his head and saying earnestly, ¡°I am Your Highness¡¯ guard and should serve Your Highness loyally regardless¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for me.¡±


    Hearing this, Song Qi smiled.


    He knew that given this person¡¯s personality, since he had said this, there would not be any changes.


    This step of the n had seeded, and now¡­


    Chen Heng stayed in the carriage for a while longer before leaving.


    After getting out of the carriage, his expression was the same as always, as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 119 – Decisive

    <h4>Chapter 119 - Decisive</h4>


    ¡°Just what is with that person?¡± After getting off the carriage and thinking about what had just happened, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    Even though Song Qi was a Prince, he had never had his own independent thought and was not very favored among the King of Qi¡¯s many sons.


    Ordinarily, he would be afraid if he spoke much with Chen Yu.


    However, today, he seemedpletely different. Not only did he say so much, but he was alsopletely calm. He knew the circumstances clearly and could immediately act, using a precious cultivation technique to rope in Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng was unable to reconcile this Liunan Prince and the one in his memories.


    Is he the disciple of an Immortal?


    Thinking about what Song Qi had said, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    It seemed that this person was the descendant of an Immortal and had been taught by an Immortal before, which was why he knew a cultivation technique.


    The way he had passed the cultivation technique was also through a certain skill.


    However, Chen Heng felt that something was off¡ªif he really was the disciple of an Immortal, why would he be in such dire straits?


    Moreover, while he was in danger, where was that Immortal teacher of his?


    Furthermore, he had been scared unconscious by a few ordinary bandits a few days ago¡­


    Chen Heng continued to think to himself as he frowned.


    From how he saw it, perhaps Song Qi was putting on an act so that Chen Heng would take him seriously and would not look down on him.


    However, Song Qi¡¯s actions really did back up what he was saying.


    That transmission was one of them, and he had also said that if Chen Heng had any difficulties in cultivating the Foundation Technique, he could ask him about it.


    ¡°Just what is going on¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was calm but inwardly he felt incredibly confused.


    Within the carriage, Song Qi¡¯s emotions were in turmoil as well.


    Whether things seed or not depend on tonight¡­


    Within the carriage, Song Qi lightly sighed.


    If things are like in my previous life and I¡¯m captured again and am tormented before I finally regain my freedom, what would be the point in me living again¡­


    Indeed, the current Song Qi was different than the Song Qi of the past.


    His current self waspletely different¡ªbecause he had decades of memories of the future.


    In Song Qi¡¯s memories, tonight, the Northern Nine Bandits would attack with the help of a spy among them.


    After an intense battle, he would be captured and brought before the Northern Nine Bandits. He would be imprisoned for 15 years before he could find an opportunity to escape.


    During those 15 years, he would suffer immense torment at the hands of the Northern Nine Bandits before being able to leave and starting over.


    By then, Great Qi had perished and he found the truth from the ruins of the Great Qi.


    There was a reason why the Northern Nine Bandits had attacked him¡ªthey had been employed by the Queen of Qi.


    As for what the reason was, Song Qi did not know.


    All he knew was that if he did not do anything, he would be a prisoner for the next 15 years.


    This time, he might not have the luck to survive 15 years and escape.


    As such, he had to change this situation.


    Right now, his only hope in turning the situation around was Commander Chen.


    Commander Chen came from the Chen family and was an exceptional figure.


    From what Song Qi remembered, Commander Chen had survived the attack from tonight and was able to escape.


    In the following few decades, Commander Chen obtained some opportunities and became a major figure.


    As long as he was willing to protect him, with Song Qi¡¯s own schemes, perhaps he would be able to escape from this danger.


    As long as he could leave this ce, with Song Qi¡¯s understanding towards the future, he would be able to quickly regain his cultivation and obtain many fortuitous opportunities.


    When that time came, he would be able to rush to the sky and do what he wanted to do.


    In my previous life, by the time I had regained my freedom, Great Qi had already perished. However, in this life¡­


    Thinking about how he had been imprisoned for 15 years because of the Queen of Qi, a hateful look appeared in Song Qi¡¯s eyes.


    As he thought to himself, he heard some footsteps from outside.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Outside, Chen Heng¡¯s voice sounded out, ¡°It is getting dark; you should get ready to rest.¡±


    Chen Heng sounded quite sincere.


    Song Qi quickly understood Chen Heng¡¯s intentions.


    At night, everyone around them had fallen asleep.


    A bonfire was still burning, and Chen Heng sat in front of it by himself, a peaceful look on his face.


    The night began darker, seeming quite murky.


    After a while, Chen Heng silently got up and looked at the carriage.


    In the depths of night, horse hooves could be heard, apanied by shouts.


    Hearing these sounds, Chen Heng came back to his senses and looked into the distance.


    ¡°It¡¯s begun,¡± he said with a serious expression.


    Song Qi came next to him and also looked into the distance with a grim expression.


    The two of them had left the procession without anyone else noticing, and they hade here.


    ¡°Those people came just as Your Highness said,¡± Chen Heng said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­¡±


    ¡°What pity is there?¡±


    Looking into the distance, Song Qi¡¯s expression was difficult to ascertain.


    ¡°Some of them were innocent and were abandoned by us too¡­¡± Chen Heng said with a calm expression.


    The enemy¡¯s spies were likely among those people, but even Song Qi did not know who they were.


    Moreover, when escaping for their lives, every extra person they brought would put more pressure on them.


    That was why they had decisively left behind everyone else.


    Among those left behind by them, there were most likely spies, but most of them were probably innocent people.


    It was easy to guess what their oue would be.


    ¡°We had no other choice¡­¡± Song Qi sighed, ¡°Even if we were there, nothing would change¡­¡±


    From what Song Qi remembered, one of the Northern Nine Bandits had personally acted in this attack, and he was a martial artist at Great Aplishment in the Martial Illumination realm.


    Facing a martial artist like that, even if they had stayed, they would not have been a match for him.


    In actuality, based on original history, facing an attack from a martial artist like this, only Chen Yu had been able to escape; everyone else, including Song Qi, had been captured and had not been able to retaliate at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After looking over for a while, Song Qi looked at Chen Heng and said, ¡°We¡¯re only temporarily safe. After a while, they will catch up at some point.¡±


    Even if there were no more spies among them, that did not mean they werepletely safe.


    At the very least, there were methods in this world to find people, so they were far from being safe right now.

 Chapter 120 – Investment

    <h4>Chapter 120 - Investment</h4>


    They walked in the ins for a long time.


    It had been many days.


    After so many days, nothing had changed¡ªthe ins were still calm, and apart from the two of them, there was no one else.


    It was as if they were the only two on the ins.


    Chen Heng did not believe that this was actually the case, but given that no one had found them, this was naturally good and he could notin.


    Night fell again. The sky became darker and the moon became brighter, and Chen Heng stood by himself as he looked at the bright moon in the sky.


    The moonlight was very bright, and the silver moonlight cascaded and covered thend.


    Under the moonlight, bits of silver spirit qi were being controlled by Chen Heng and were slowly fused into his body.


    As the silver spirit qi fused into his body, some changes immediately happened in Chen Heng¡¯s body. In a certain ce under his chest, there was some kind of power being nurtured, preparing to explode out.


    This was the result from Chen Heng¡¯s cultivation over the past period of time.


    After receiving the Bright Moon Foundation Technique, Chen Heng had tried to cultivate it and gather spirit energy.


    The Bright Moon Foundation Technique was a Foundation Technique that used the body¡¯s qi blood as a foundation to control spirit qi.


    If one wanted to cultivate this Foundation Technique, you first required a powerful body.


    The stronger one¡¯s body was, the faster one would be able to cultivate this Foundation Technique.


    Chen Heng did not have any problems in this regard.


    After all, he was someone with Martial Illumination realm cultivation and his body was stronger than any body he had ever had. Just a slight tremor from his qi blood could shake the surroundings; it was incredibly powerful.


    Using such a powerful body to cultivate the Bright Moon Foundation Technique was no problem at all.


    However, apart from having a powerful body, one also needed a strong soul.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, the so-called soul was most likely the mind.


    Chen Heng did not have any problems in this regard either.


    After Chen Heng had descended, even though his body¡¯s strength had not increased by much, his mind was incredibly strong.


    His powerful mind and body caused his progress in the Bright Moon Foundation Technique to be much faster than he expected.


    Perhaps this is why this identity is so valuable¡­


    Thinking about his progress over the past few days, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    His cultivation speed over the past few days was simply too astounding.


    No matter how he tried to exin it, he had gained a preliminary understanding of the Bright Moon Foundation Technique in just a few days, and he had even sessfully internalized spirit qi.


    He seemed to have incredible talent in this regard, and it was as if he had a divine blessing when cultivating.


    In fact, it did not seem to just be for the Foundation Technique but for other things as well.


    Over the past few days, Chen Heng had also tried out cultivating the Body Forging Technique.


    In just a few days, the progress he had made was astounding.


    It seemed that apart from having a good foundation, this body had extremely strong talent. It could learn anything incredibly easily.


    At first, Chen Heng was quite shocked initially, but he gradually became used to it.


    After all, it was an incredibly rare red-gold identity that he had rolled. It was definitely special in its own ways, so this was to be expected.


    On the other hand, Song Qi did not seem to be surprised at Chen Heng¡¯s progress either, as if hepletely expected it.


    Over this period of time, Chen Heng had also made guesses towards the changes in Song Qi.


    It was impossible for someone to change so much so quickly for no reason.


    As such, there were a few possibilities for this.


    The most likely possibility seemed to be that he had been possessed.


    This world¡¯s cultivators had all kinds of iprehensible techniques, and some could allow cultivators to possess Song Qi.


    Otherwise, how could Song Qi¡¯s personality have changed so much in just a few days and for him to be able to easily take out a cultivation technique?


    Of course, there were other possibilities, but none seemed as likely as this.


    Technically speaking, he was not far off.


    Song Qi had been possessed by his future self.


    Chen Heng had also thought about ns for the future.


    This world had martial artists and cultivators.


    Right now, through Song Qi, he had obtained a cultivation technique.


    It had not been easy to obtain this opportunity, so he naturally had to use it well. He at least needed to collect information and techniques to prepare for his next simtion.


    As such, Song Qi, who had been possessed, was Chen Heng¡¯s focus.


    Since that person had been able to possess Song Qi, he was most likely a cultivator and a major figure.


    Such a major figure would naturally have much information and techniques.


    Staying by his side for now would not have any downsides.


    No matter what, I won¡¯t be making a loss at least.


    Sitting in front of an empty area and looking at the tent in front of him, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    He had spent 500 Points on this simtion.


    This was the first time Chen Heng had spent so much on a simtion before, but Chen Heng did not have extremely high expectations for this simtion.


    He would be happy as long as he could make back the number of Points he had originally spent.


    It seemed that he was not too far away from this goal.


    Just the Bright Moon Foundation Technique was almost worth it.


    Adding on the existence of Song Qi, if he could gradually get more information and techniques out of him, he would most likely be able to break-even soon.


    Chen Heng rubbed his chin and thought to himself.


    From how things seemed, breaking-even would not be a problem.


    Currently, Chen Heng was thinking if he wanted to continue to invest in this current simtion.


    As he thought, two cards appeared before him.


    Both of them were white-colored with a bit of red and had different words on them:


    Basic Body Forging Technique.


    Knight Talent.


    They¡¯re just white-red grade?


    Looking at these two cards, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Just like his identity, the things he received from the prize wheel were split into different colors and different grades.


    Both the Basic Body Forging Technique and Knight Talent were white with a bit of red, which was far below the red-gold of his identity.


    Looking at the cards, Chen Heng made up his mind.


    Let¡¯s go it a shot.


    Looking at Song Qi beside him, he smiled and thought to himself, I hope you won¡¯t make me suffer a loss.


    With a thought from Chen Heng, the two cards quickly descended and slowly fused into his body.


    The Basic Body Forging Technique card had the fastest reaction.


    Great energy flowed into Chen Heng¡¯s body, and in an instant, Chen Heng felt as if his body had gone through some kind of baptism. His powerful qi blood once again surged and became even stronger.


    When Chen Heng fused the Basic Body Forging Technique into his body, his body also inherited his Completion cultivation.


    This seemed to cause a chain reaction in his body.


    Compared to the strength that this body had, mere Body Forging Completion power seemed a bit weak.


    However, different from the qi blood martial arts that this body cultivated, the real world¡¯s Body Forging Technique was more holistic.


    Although Basic Body Forging Techniques were indeed basic, given that they had been developed with the help of modern science, they were able to help a person set up a very good foundation.


    As such,bined with Chen Heng¡¯s body, it created a unique reaction.


    As Chen Heng¡¯s Body Forging Completion cultivation returned to him, some parts of his body that had never been trained gradually became stronger, starting from small ces that spread to the rest of his body.

 Chapter 121 – Conversion

    <h4>Chapter 121 - Conversion</h4>


    Without anyone else knowing, changes were going on within Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    His surging energy became more and more powerful to the point that even he was quite shocked.


    I¡¯m already near Great Aplishment in Martial Illumination¡­


    This body of his had originally been at the Martial Illumination realm, but he had been still quite a distance away from Great Aplishment.


    Now, with the manifestation of his Body Forging Completion cultivation, it seemed that it had given him a big push.


    Now, he was not too far away from Great Aplishment in the Martial Illumination realm.


    It seems that stacking different systems is not always one plus one but sometimes produces greater effects¡­


    Sensing the changes in his body, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    It was just like how the Body Forging Technique and Knight Breathing Technique synergized together as well.


    It seemed that the Body Forging Technique and this world¡¯s martial arts had simr effects, if not greater.


    From how things seemed, using the Body Forging Technique card was quite worth it.


    Following this, Chen Heng turned and looked to the side.


    The Knight Talent card was still descending and was being converted.


    ¡°Conversion in progress due to the difference in worlds¡­¡±


    Faint words appeared before Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    It needs to be converted?


    Chen Heng was not surprised and only silently waited.


    Different worlds often had different rules.


    As such, some things that could exist in some worlds could not exist in other worlds.


    As such, they had to be converted to be things that were appropriate for the current world.


    This was one of the simtion¡¯s rules that Chen Heng had long since known about.


    Currently, he felt quite excited.


    He wondered what the Knight Talent from the Sorcerer World would be converted into.


    He sat there and slowly watched the Knight Talent card being converted.


    As time passed, Chen Heng began to feel further changes in his body.


    Near his heart, a strange energy rushed out, bringing with it a unique feeling.


    Bang! Bang!


    The sound of his heartbeat continuously sounded out, sounding vigorous and powerful.


    A new energy appeared within Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    It was simr to life energy but also different.


    At that moment, Chen Heng could feel his power once again increasing.


    He could even tell that with a single thought, he could enter a unique status and ignite his qi blood to go into an ignition state¡ªit was like a Knight¡¯s Life Ignition.


    Ignition, eh?


    Chen Heng nodded and smiled, Not bad at all.


    In the Sorcerer World, Knights could stimte their Life Seeds to temporarily obtain great power.


    Now, Chen Heng seemed to be able to do the same thing in this world.


    It was just that the way that it manifested was a bit different.


    However, it was evident just how much stronger this would make him in battle.


    It was incredibly necessary in their current situation.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng looked into the distance.


    It was currently night time, and the surroundings were quite dark.


    A faint breeze blew over the grass, and soft rustling sounds sounded out from small animals.


    Everything seemed incredibly peaceful and calm.


    Sitting there, Chen Heng smiled and looked forward to the future.


    The next day, sunlight shined on the ground.


    Song Qi woke early in the morning and looked out.


    Not too far away, Chen Heng was sitting there by himself, his body covered with dew.


    It seemed that he had stood guard for the entire night and had not rested.


    Looking at him like this, Song Qi could not help but feel respect.


    Since a few nights ago, Chen Heng had been standing guard at night, warily watching the surroundings. He never let down his guard from morning until night.


    Putting aside his strength, just this loyalty was a very rare characteristic.


    There was no doubt that Chen Heng was doing his job incredibly well.


    Apart from him being very strict on himself and responsible, he was a rare genius.


    From what Song Qi remembered, after 15 years, Chen Yu had already be a famous Enlightened Master.


    When Song Qi had died in his previous life, Chen Yu had still been alive and defeated many strong enemies. He had also been on the brink of bing a True Lord.


    It went without saying that Chen Yu was a rare genius in the way of cultivation, and he had only been inferior to some monstrous geniuses.


    What was key was thatpared to those monstrous geniuses,True Lord Chen¡¯s personality was dignified and righteous. He was incredibly famous in many regions.


    In his previous life, after finding out that Song Qi was still alive, he had personally visited him and apologized for not being able to save him. He had also helped him much and given him the Feather Scripture that he wrote himself.


    This kindness was something that he could never forget.


    Furthermore, Chen Yu had helped him much over the following years as well.


    Such a person was the best card Song Qi could find for now.


    The other geniuses were either incredibly arrogant and could easily turn against him or would not listen to him at all.


    Only Chen Yu was a decent choice.


    As long as he deepened his connection with him, based on his understanding of Chen Yu, perhaps he could bring him under hismand, making him his trump card.


    Thinking to there, Song Qi smiled, feeling quite amused.


    In my previous life, it was you who passed to me a cultivation technique, allowing me to enter the path of cultivation. Now, it is reversed.


    Looking at Chen Heng in the distance, he smiled and thought to himself.


    Sometimes, fate was very amusing.


    In this past life, it was Chen Yu who had begun his path to cultivation, but now, it was Song Qi who had given him a Foundation Technique before he had obtained any opportunities.


    ¡°You¡¯ve woken up, Your Highness.¡±


    In the distance, Chen Heng turned and looked at Song Qi before saying, ¡°Have some food before we set out.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Song Qi nodded and did not say much else before he picked up some bread and began to eat.


    The bread did not taste very good, but because the two of them were running for their lives, they had noints.


    After eating some food, the two of them quickly covered up any traces of them being here before quickly departing.


    Time slowly passed.


    One monthter, they had left this vast ins.


    Ahead, there was a massive city.


    The city had tall city walls, on which there were soldiers patrolling.


    This city looked like a fort and seemed to have incredibly solid defenses.


    ¡°We¡¯ve reached North Yuan City¡­¡±


    Looking at the city in the distance, Chen Heng was quite surprised, ¡°We were able to arrive so smoothly? This whole time they did not obstruct us at all. Even though we would asionally encounter some bandits, we did not face any of the Northern Nine Bandits¡¯ people.¡±


    Ordinary bandits were not a threat to Chen Heng and Song Qi at all. Even though there would often be many of them, they were not a match for Chen Heng.


    ¡°It is indeed quite strange¡­¡± Song Qi also looked a bit confused.

 Chapter 122 – News

    <h4>Chapter 122 - News</h4>


    In actuality, Song Qi did not know too much about the details of some matters in his past life, but there was one thing he was clear about: The Northern Nine Bandits had been working on instructions of the Queen of Qi.


    Since the Queen of Qi had given the order, the Northern Nine Bandits would not dare to disobey and would definitely do all they could to capture Song Qi.


    Before, they had made preparations to fight with the Northern Nine Bandits but they never thought that their journey would go so smoothly.


    It was as if the other side could not be bothered with them anymore.


    What was going on?


    Song Qi frowned and could not understand.


    ¡°There seem to be a lot more people than before,¡± Chen Heng said.


    Riding on his horse, he looked around.


    From what he sensed, there were indeed more people around.


    In the past, when they traveled through the northern ins, there were not many people around. Only some merchants would travel this route, trading with the people who lived on the ins.


    Overall, this region did not have many people and was quite deste.


    However, Chen Heng felt that something was different.


    Around them, there were many figures walking about, creating a bustling scene.


    Moreover, there was something special about these people.


    They all had bows and arrows or swords, and all of them had weathered and hardened faces.


    Chen Heng could tell at a nce that some of them werepetent martial artists and were quite strong.


    These evidently were not natives of the in, and they were instead outsiders.


    Chen Heng wondered what had happened here to draw so many people here.


    ¡°Please wait, Your Highness,¡± Chen Heng looked at Song Qi and said before riding over to those people.


    After asking them, he received an answer.


    It was said that recently, a rumor spread that there was an ancient historical remnant discovered in the Chi Mountain north of North Yuan City. It was said that it was a historical remnant left behind by the Ten Thousand Sword Manor from 1,000 years ago.


    Originally, an ordinary farmer had found it, and he brought out a precious sword made of essence gold.


    That farmer did not know how valuable that sword was, and he thought that it was just a good sword and so he brought it to the market to sell. However, this caught many people¡¯s attention.


    After being harassed by many people, he revealed the secret about the historical remnant, causing much shock.


    So it¡¯s like that¡­


    After Chen Heng told Song Qi about this, a look of understanding came to Song Qi¡¯s face as he suddenly remembered something.


    I forgot about that¡­


    He sighed and understood what was going on.


    Back when he had been captured by the Northern Nine Bandits, he had been imprisoned by them in their headquarters.


    However, he heard about what had happened during this period of time after he escaped.


    If he remembered correctly, there were indeed some things happening around the North Yuan City around this time.


    A historical remnant had been discovered, and it had been misidentified by people as a historical remnant from the Ten Thousand Sword Manor from 1,000 years ago, which caused a big uproar.


    This historical remnant caused great waves and dragged many people in.


    It was right around this time, so it was most likely this historical remnant.


    They were attracted over by the historical remnant, so they could not be bothered chasing after me?


    Thinking about this, Song Qi could not help but inwardly coldlyugh.


    Even the Queen of Qi, who had ordered them to capture him, most likely did not take him too seriously either.


    Back when the Northern Nine Bandits had nothing else to do, they naturally put their attention on him.


    However, now that the historical remnant had been discovered, their focus had shifted.


    It was most likely the Queen of Qi who had ordered them to shift their attention to the historical remnant, which was why they were no longer trying to hunt him down.


    The Ten Thousand Sword Manor was a holynd of martial arts 1,000 years ago, and the Ten Thousand Sword Technique was a shocking and famed divine ability.


    It was said that within the Ten Thousand Sword Manor, there were countless precious swords, each of which worth as much as a city and had unique powers.


    Ordinary people who wielded the precious swords would be able to defeat powerful martial artists; it was evident how powerful those swords were.


    As such, a historical remnant from a holynd like that was incredibly tempting.


    Even the Great Qi¡¯s royal family had gone to explore this historical remnant.


    However, it was a pity¡­


    Song Qi coldlyughed.


    It was a pity that the historical remnant was not a historical remnant of the Ten Thousand Sword Manor like everyone thought.


    This was not a historical remnant of the Ten Thousand Sword Manor. Rather, it was a historical remnant left behind by the Ten Thousand Sword Manor¡¯s origin, the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect.


    The Ten Thousand Sword Manor was a holynd for martial arts, but all cultivators knew that it was actually a cultivator faction.


    It was just that different to most cultivator factions, which hid themselves away, the Ten Thousand Sword Manor had great fame but disguised themselves as an ordinary martial artist faction.


    In actuality, the Ten Thousand Sword Manor¡¯s founder was a Legacy Disciple of the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect.


    Because they had the same origin, in Song Qi¡¯s previous life, most people thought that this was a historical remnant of the Ten Thousand Sword Manor.


    After all, because of the connection between them, there were many simrities and even some techniques were shared.


    As time went on, more and more people began to take notice of this historical remnant.


    Soon, many true cultivators came, causing the situation to change.


    Great Qi being destroyed in Song Qi¡¯s previous life was also rted to this.


    It was just the start right now, so everyone still thought that it was a historical remnant left behind by the Ten Thousand Sword Manor.


    An opportunity¡ªthat was what Song Qi thought.


    After he recovered some of his strength in a few months, and adding on Chen Heng, perhaps they could try to obtain some benefits from the historical remnant.


    If it was after some time and the truth about the historical remnant was exposed and many true cultivators came, he would not dare to think about such a thing.


    After all, cultivators were much stronger than martial artists, and there would even be Enlightened Master level cultivators.


    If he dared to go to the historical remnant then, he would be seeking death.


    Right now, news had not spread much, so there were just some ordinary martial artists.


    If he did not dare to make a move, it would be a waste of this opportunity.


    Thinking to there, he turned and looked at Chen Heng.


    He began to consider how to convince Chen Heng to go with him.


    His cultivation had not yet recovered, and even though he had some small tricks, his strength could notpare to Chen Heng¡¯s, who was at the Martial Illumination realm.


    If he could bring Chen Heng with him, he would have a much greater chance of sess.


    It was just that convincing Chen Heng would not be so easy.


    At the very least, he needed a decent reason.


    ¡°Does Your Highness want to go there and have a look?¡±


    What surprised Song Qi was that before he could try to convince Chen Heng, Chen Heng was the one to initiate.


    Song Qi nodded, not hiding anything, ¡°That¡¯s right. This historical remnant is an opportunity for us.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed an opportunity, but it might be too dangerous,¡± Chen Heng said as he frowned, ¡°Right now, the most important thing is to send Your Highness back. As long as Your Highness is able to return to the pce, you can mobilize Great Qi¡¯s power ande here to explore.¡±


    In actuality, such a safe course of action was not what Chen Heng truly wanted.


    Deep down, Chen Heng did not mind what Song Qi chose.


    He believed that since the old monster who had possessed Song Qi wanted to do this, he must have his own reasons.


    Chen Heng only gave this suggestion to see what kind of reason this person woulde up with.


    Chen Heng could tell that perhaps Song Qi had been possessed by an old monster, but right now, he was still quite weak.


    Right now, he needed a loyal protector like him.


    In other words, this person most likely would want Chen Heng to go with him.


    Chen Heng did not mind going to the historical remnant with him as long as there were benefits.


    However, he could not agree too readily.


    Firstly, it was not consistent with his characterisation, and secondly, it would not be as easy to get information out of Song Qi.


    Since Song Qi needed Chen Heng to go with him, if Chen Heng refused, he would have to bring out more reasons for Chen Heng to go with him.


    Through this process, Chen Heng naturally would be able to find out what he wanted.

 Chapter 123 – Historical Remnant

    <h4>Chapter 123 - Historical Remnant</h4>


    ¡°Your Highness means to say that that historical remnant is not from the Ten Thousand Sword Manor but from an ancient cultivator sect?¡±


    Standing there, Chen Heng looked at Song Qi with a look of shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s expression, Song Qi looked quite pleased and said, ¡°I also just so happen to know theyout of that historical remnant.


    ¡°Right now, only ordinary martial artists have gathered, but true cultivators will be heading here soon.


    ¡°Right now is the best time to act.¡±


    He looked at Chen Heng sincerely and asked, ¡°Does Commander Chen dare toe with me?¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng fell silent for a while as if he was mulling things over.


    Song Qi did not speak and interrupt him, and he silently looked at him as he waited.


    Only after a while did Chen Heng speak. He looked at Song Qi and said earnestly, ¡°Since Your Highness is unafraid, then your subordinate will protect you to the death.¡±


    He had seeded.


    Song Qi gave a slight smile as he thought to himself.


    With Chen Heng joining him and with his understanding towards that historical remnant, he had great chances of being able to obtain many benefits from that historical remnant.


    Even though the historical remnant was not the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect¡¯s ancestralnd, it had been a stronghold for them and there were many good things there.


    As long as he did some serious nning, he might be able to take those things away before the true cultivators arrived.


    When that time came, everything would be much easier for him.


    As he thought to himself, he could not help but smile.


    Compared to martial artists, cultivators were much more difficult to deal with. Not only did they have powerful talent, but they also had immense resources.


    Without spirit medicines and spirit stones, it would be incredibly difficult to cultivate. Even geniuses would be set behind by this and waste much time.


    In his previous life, even Enlightened Master Chen had obtained a secret legacy from a historical remnant, which was why he had been able to soar to the sky.


    As for the reborn Song Qi, he did notck magic techniques, secret techniques, or cultivation experience.


    The only thing hecked right now were spirit materials.


    And it just so happened that this Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect historical remnant had them all.


    If he could head there and obtain some treasures, he would have a much better grasp over his cultivation in the early stages.


    Looking at Song Qi, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he also thought to himself.


    In order to convince Chen Heng, Song Qi had told him much about the historical remnant, which made Chen Heng quite curious.


    How did Song Qi know about all of this?


    He was curious, but he could not think of an answer.


    However, Chen Heng did not mind going to the historical remnant.


    Just like how Song Qi wascking spirit materials, so did Chen Heng.


    He had not felt this before he hade into contact with a cultivation technique, but after he did, he realized that cultivators required much more resources than martial artists.


    Martial artists did not need external resources; even if they did, it was just some medicine-type resources.


    However, cultivators were different, and Chen Heng had experienced this in recent times.


    Cultivators relied more on external resources and needed spirit materials.


    From how things were going, it seemed that his body¡¯s cultivation talent was very good.


    Despite this, he still had notpleted the first step, Foundation Building, in two to three months.


    ording to the Bright Moon Foundation Technique, all cultivators needed to do Foundation Building.


    Foundation Building was the beginning of cultivation. Only by extracting spirit energy and turning it into the foundation of their cultivation could they begin cultivating.


    After Foundation Building was Qi Refining.


    This was different than what Chen Heng had expected, Qi Refining then Foundation Building.


    ording to the Bright Moon Foundation Technique and Song Qi¡¯s exnations, Foundation Building was not too difficult.


    At the very least, for Chen Heng, who was at the Martial Illumination realm, it should not be difficult.


    Martial Illumination meant that his body was already well-trained. With this foundation, it would not be too difficult to cultivate a cultivation technique.


    However, just this step, even with Chen Heng¡¯s talent, had taken him a long time.


    Even now, he was still stuck.


    This was only the first step, and Qi Refining would most likely be even more difficult.


    Without spirit materials, it would be difficult for him to make progress.


    As such, both him and Song Qi both needed spirit materials to cultivate.


    Given that the historical remnant was filled with spirit materials, it would be worth it to go in and explore.


    This was especially so given that Song Qi seemed to have confidence in finding his way around.


    Of course, Chen Heng could not help but hold some wariness towards Song Qi.


    Chen Heng had considered if Song Qi was using him as a pawn.


    This was definitely possible but not very probable.


    After all, Chen Heng had behaved very well recently, like an incredibly loyal guard. No one would be able to find any fault with him.


    Furthermore, the talent he disyed was quite extraordinary as well.


    As such, it was not very likely that he was being used as a pawn.


    Of course, this was still a possibility.


    It was just that Chen Heng was not a god, so he naturally could not know everything.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    If things really developed in that way, he could only adapt based on the situation.


    Fortunately, at the end of the day, this was just a simtion.


    ¡­


    After making the decision to head to the historical remnant, they headed into the distance.


    On the way, they encountered many people.


    As news of the Ten Thousand Sword Manor¡¯s historical remnant spread, many people quickly swarmed over.


    Chen Heng and Song Qi hid among a crowd of people, not drawing attention to themselves at all.


    However, what happened next still exceeded Chen Heng¡¯s expectations.


    Massive doors stood before them, and the enormous historical remnant could be seen, seeming incredibly grand and magnificent.


    Standing there, Chen Heng looked at Song Qi with a look of shock on his face.


    What was going on indeed made him feel greatly shocked.


    Beforeing here, he had felt that Song Qi perhaps knew things that other people did not.


    However, he did not expect that it would be to such an extent.


    After reaching the surroundings, Song Qi brought Chen Heng and searched around for a few days, and he soon found the specific location.


    At another corner of the Chi Mountain, there was a hidden entrance to the historical remnant.


    From this entrance, they could directly enter the historical remnant.


    If anyone else knew about this, they would most likely go mad.


    News about the historical remnant had only spread, and most other people were randomly digging everywhere, hoping to dig up some good things.


    However, Song Qi had directly found the entrance to the inner regions of the historical remnant.


    This was a massive difference.


    He hasn¡¯t found this historical remnant in the past¡­


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    He had been watching Song Qi¡¯s actions from the very beginning.


    When Song Qi had initiallye here, Chen Heng had thought that he hade here before.


    However, Song Qi¡¯s actions caused Chen Heng to rethink this.


    Song Qi indeed knew much about this historical remnant, but it did not seem that he had actually been here before.


    Chen Heng could tell this from the fact that he needed to search around, and it took him half a month to find this door.


    Knowledge was different than experience.


    Chen Heng thought to himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue on.¡±


    Looking at the scene before him, Song Qi smiled, ¡°Our luck is quite good; it seems that no one has actually entered this historical remnant yet.¡±


    Right now, he was most likely the person who knew the most about this historical remnant.


    Through his previous life, he knew that this historical remnant was actually very, very big and was split into many different regions.


    What the first wave of people had discovered and were digging was just the outer regions.


    On the other hand, this was the core.

 Chapter 124 – Spirit Grass

    <h4>Chapter 124 - Spirit Grass</h4>


    Standing there and looking ahead, Song Qi could not help but smile.


    Because of the difference in information, he was able to sneak into the historical remnant without anyone discovering him.


    In his previous life, this ce had only been discovered after half a year, after which many cultivators hade, causing this area to be quite lively.


    This meant that he was half a year ahead.


    The historical remnant seemed quite ancient and dpidated; most of the structures had greatly decayed.


    Song Qi and Chen Heng silently walked forwards.


    On the way, Song Qi exined to Chen Heng about various things about this historical remnant.


    ¡°This historical remnant was left behind by the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect to leave some backup resources for the sect,¡± Song Qi said lightly, ¡°Afterwards, the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect left this ce and relocated elsewhere.


    ¡°1,000 years ago, the Ten Thousand Sword Manor copsed for unknown reasons, causing the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect¡¯s final legacy in thisnd to end.


    ¡°This historical remnant was left behind and was never actually used.¡±


    Every sect had backup ns like this. Let alone the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect, which was far above the mortal world, even ordinary aristocratic families did such a thing and left behind many backup ns.


    A cultivation holynd like the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect would naturally make preparations when they were at their peak so that they could once again rise up if they went into decline.


    This was just one of them.


    It was just that the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect relocated, so this historical remnant remained unused and undiscovered.


    Only now did it appear before the world¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why did the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect leave back then?¡± Chen Heng followed behind Song Qi as he asked.


    ¡°The environment changed.¡±


    Song Qi lightly sighed as he said, ¡°This region¡¯s spirit qi and opportunities began to go into decline. The Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect long since predicted this, so they directly left for better ces.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded in understanding.


    Even though he had not cultivated for long, he understood that cultivators indeed required resources.


    He had only just begun his cultivation journey, and this would be even more so for those who had traveled this path for a long time.


    As such, it was understandable that a cultivation holynd would choose to leave because of such a reason.


    ¡°In actuality, it was not just the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect.¡±


    As if he thought of something, Song Qi smiled as he looked at Chen Heng, ¡°Back then, many other sects also left this region.


    ¡°That is why there are so many historical remnants and legacies left by ancient sects here.¡±


    Speaking to there, he paused and gave Chen Heng a deep look.


    If he remembered correctly, Enlightened Master Chen had discovered a secret legacy from a historical remnant, which was how he began his cultivation journey.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that,¡± Chen Heng nodded, not reacting that much.


    Following this, they continued onwards, and the scenery before them was gradually revealed.


    A medicinal field soon appeared.


    The medicinal field was not very big, but it was filled with spirit grasses.


    The spirit grasses looked like they had grown very well, but they just looked a bit messy.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Looking at those spirit grasses, Song Qi stared before an expression of delight appeared on his face, ¡°Spirit grasses that have grown for thousands of years; they are akin to king medicines!


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that they have not been properly nurtured for a long time, so their medicinal effects will not be as great,¡± he sighed, feeling a bit of pity.


    ¡°Do we directly go in?¡±


    Compared to Song Qi, Chen Heng was very calm as he looked at Song Qi.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Song Qi nodded before heading into the medicinal field and began to extract the spirit grasses.


    His actions were very careful, and he even used spirit energy as he picked the spirit grasses as if he was using special techniques.


    ¡°This is a gathering technique that can preserve much of the spirit grasses¡¯ effects,¡± Song Qi looked up and exined sensing Chen Heng¡¯s gaze.


    Following this, he passed this technique to Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng gave it a try.


    This technique was not very difficult; it just required some concentration but used much spirit energy.


    With how much spirit energy he had umted, he could only use it for a short while.


    He had to constantly stop and cultivate, internalizing spirit qi before he could continue.


    It had to be said that this body¡¯s talent was indeed quite monstrous; even though he had just learned this technique, it only took him a short while to be proficient at it.


    In fact, his actions did not seem any inferior to Song Qi¡¯s.


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s more and more proficient actions, Song Qi could not help but inwardly marvel.


    Sometimes,paring with others could make one incredibly frustrated.


    If it was just in terms of talent, Chen Heng would be one of the people with the best talent.


    As for Song Qi, even though he had a Spirit Root, his talent was only ordinary.


    Compared to people like Chen Heng, he did not seem like much.


    If he had not returned to his past self, he would be nothing in front of Chen Heng.


    Song Qi knew this clearly.


    Only after staying here for a while did they stop.


    Song Qi looked up and wiped his sweat as he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded, but he soon paused.


    He turned and looked towards a certain corner.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Seeing Chen Heng react like this, Song Qi also turned and felt quite curious.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone there¡­¡± Chen Heng said as he frowned.


    Just then, he had sensed a gaze. Even though it was very faint, he had definitely felt it.


    It had only been for an instant before disappearing, as if it was an illusion.


    However, given that they were in such a unique ce, he could not just shrug this off.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone there?¡±


    Hearing Chen Hengs¡¯s words, Song Qi felt quite startled and looked over.


    Over there, there was a ruined structure, but no one was there.


    However, Song Qi did not dare to question Chen Heng¡¯s senses.


    After all, Chen Heng was at the Martial Illumination realm and was equivalent to a Qi Refining cultivator. Chen Heng was much stronger than him right now, so it made sense that he could sense things that he could not.


    It was just that from what he remembered, this region should not have been discovered yet.


    Right now, it should just be them who were here.


    Who else could be here?


    Song Qi could not help but feel confused as he looked at that corner.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Chen Heng looked away and asked, ¡°Do we keep going?¡±


    After harvesting that medicinal field, they had obtained much spirit grass, which was quite a big gain already.


    Even if they left now, they would not make a loss.

 Chapter 125 – Sword Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 125 - Sword Spirit</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Song Qi shook his head and said decisively, ¡°Let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    On the path of cultivation, nothing went exactly as one wished.


    Every Enlightened Master had to face all kinds of difficulties, obstructions, and dangers on their way.


    On the path of cultivation, many people fought for their lives for a bit of spirit stones and risked their lives for some resources.


    Compared to this, what they had encountered was not much.


    Even if there really was danger, he would not frown at all.


    Furthermore, the historical remnant they were in right now had things that were much better than ordinary spirit materials.


    Just the spirit grasses that they had just collected could cause a storm of blood and many people to risk their lives.


    If they just left like this in the face of a rare opportunity like this, Song Qi would never be able to forgive himself.


    Moreover, from what he had heard in his previous life, this ce did not have much danger.


    At the very least, he had not heard of anything during his previous life.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hearing Song Qi¡¯s reply, Chen Heng nodded and had no objections.


    He did not know if Song Qi knew something, or if he was just unwilling to give up on this historical remnant.


    However, no matter what it was, he was not going to say anything.


    After making this decision, they continued onwards.


    Soon, they reached an empty and sparse area.


    Ahead, there were many swords.


    After such a long time, this ce seemed incredibly ancient and dpidated, but the swords seemedpletely fine.


    The swords did not seem to have been affected by time and seemed incredibly bright, and they gave off faint light; they seemed incredibly extraordinary.


    Anyone could tell at a nce that they were precious swords.


    They were all forged with essence gold.


    Chen Heng nced at them before thinking to himself.


    Essence gold was a unique type of material that could make incredibly sharp and tough weapons.


    A single essence gold sword was almost as valuable as a city, and they were usually extremely difficult to find. However, they were everywhere here, as if they were not worth money.


    Chen Heng waspletely dumbfounded.


    However, after reaching here, the sense of being watched became greater.


    It was as if there was something incorporeal here silently watching him.


    Standing there and sensing this feeling, Chen Heng turned and looked at Song Qi.


    Song Qi was standing in front of a weapons rack and was closely examining a gold-colored sword. He looked incredibly focused and did not seem to notice the gaze at all.


    Seeing him like this, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head and prepared to say something.


    In the end, they were on the same side, and their interests were bound together to an extent.


    As such, he was willing to warn Song Qi to avoid taking a loss.


    Just as he was about to speak, he paused and felt that something was off.


    A strange feeling welled up in his heart.


    Standing there, Chen Heng turned and instinctively looked not too far away.


    There was a silver sword hanging there.


    Compared to the other weapons, this silver sword was not very eye-catching and did not look very special. In fact, it was covered in dust and looked a bit shabby.


    Compared to those weapons made from essence gold, it looked quitecking.


    However, at this moment, Chen Heng was drawn over by this silver sword.


    For some reason, he felt that there was something special about this sword, making him stare at it.


    As he looked at that sword, the feeling of being watched intensified.


    Sensing this gaze, he frowned and slowly walked over to the silver sword.


    Standing before the silver sword, he hesitated for a moment before reaching out and grabbing onto the silver sword.


    An electricity-like feeling spread through his palm.


    When he grabbed onto this sword, he could clearly feel that there was a warm current flowing through his body, apanied by massive amounts of ancient knowledge.


    In that moment, he seemed to see countless swords being swung and descending, like an apocalypse.


    The sky darkened and the ground copsed as even mountains were shattered.


    A silver sword shot about, linking everything.


    What is this?!


    In the next moment, Chen Heng suddenly came back to his senses.


    ¡°No need to be anxious,¡± a voice suddenly sounded out within Chen Heng¡¯s mind, causing his body to freeze.


    A massive power appeared.


    Currently, he could clearly sense that a massive consciousness within the silver sword was awakening, and it had connected to his mind and was speaking with him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chen Heng asked as he quickly calmed down.


    In the end, he had seen much in other simtions and in the real world, so he was able to be ustomed to something like this much faster than native people to this world.


    ¡°You were able to calm yourself down quite quickly; not bad,¡± the voice spoke with a tone of appreciation within his mind.


    ¡°Just like you can see, I am the sword spirit of this sword and am also the previous owner of this sword.¡±


    ¡°Sword spirit?¡± Chen Heng frowned, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°In this world, whether it be mountains, rivers, grasses, or trees, everything has a spirit.¡±


    In his mind, the self-proimed sword spirit spoke, ¡°As long as its spiritual nature is strong enough, it can awaken its own consciousness. A sword¡¯s spirit is naturally a sword spirit.¡±


    ¡°Sword spirit¡­¡± Chen Heng understood.


    This was something quite new.


    Even though he had gone through a few simtions and had seen Ounders, it was the first time he had encountered a sword spirit.


    He had learned something new.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re a sword spirit, why do you call yourself the previous owner of this sword?¡± Chen Heng frowned as he asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s a long story.¡±


    The sword spirit sighed and said, ¡°At first, I was not a sword spirit. It was just that after I died, I had to turn myself into a sword spirit. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Something like that is possible?¡± Chen Heng felt quite surprised but did not pay this much mind.


    Right now, he just had one key question: ¡°What do you want?¡±

 Chapter 126 – Dan Qingzi

    <h4>Chapter 126 - Dan Qingzi</h4>


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Sensing the sword spirit in his mind, Chen Heng asked this critical question.


    What the existence of this sword spirit meant and what its past was like were indeed quite important but not the most critical things.


    Right now, Chen Heng wanted to know this sword spirit¡¯s goal.


    ¡°I hold no ill-will towards you.¡±


    In his mind, the sword spirit began to act.


    In the next moment, a strange power surged out and in the blink of an eye, Chen Heng¡¯s consciousness disappeared and was brought to an empty space.


    When Chen Heng came back to his senses, he hade to another ce.


    It was a pitch-ck region and there did not seem to be any light.


    After he appeared, the surroundings became illuminated.


    Chen Heng looked up and ahead and saw a young man standing there.


    The young man was wearing a moon-white robe and had handsome looks. It was just that his face looked a bit pale, making him look somewhat weak.


    Standing there, his body looked a bit transparent, as if he might disappear at any moment.


    Chen Heng did not speak as he madly thought to himself.


    This person¡¯s body was not normal, and it was not a true fleshly body. This definitely was not where he was before, but he did not think that his body had been moved.


    Even though they had not interacted for very long, from the fact that this person resided in the sword as a sword spirit and required Chen Heng toe into contact with him, he did not seem very strong.


    Regardless of whether he was once powerful, he was now much weaker and could not casually teleport someone away.


    Otherwise, he would not need Chen Heng to touch that sword first and could have directly brought Chen Heng away.


    At the same time, Chen Heng could sense that there was something strange about his body. Just like the young man¡¯s body, it was a bit transparent but was much more corporeal than the sword spirit¡¯s body.


    A mental world? Chen Heng thought to himself.


    ¡°This is not the outer world but a domain temporarily created by my soul¡­¡±


    The young man¡¯s face was pale as he spoke slowly, ¡°I hold no ill-will towards you. The reason why I came into contact with you is just because you are quite special.¡±


    ¡°Special?¡±


    Chen Heng was quite surprised but smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much special about me.¡±


    In actuality, he was quite special.


    No matter if it was the fact that he had gone back in time or the existence of a simtor, he was indeed quite a special existence.


    However, he did not feel that this person could see through this.


    Apart from these things, he did not feel that he was that special.


    ¡°Your spirit sense is incredibly powerful.¡±


    The young man coughed and his face seemed to be even paler, ¡°I have been hiding in the sword for many years, and under normal circumstances, outsiders are unable to detect my existence, but you were able to. Is this not special?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, he smiled and said, ¡°What is even more amazing is that your talent is extraordinary and you have aplete Spirit Root. You are a natural for cultivation. Amazing, truly amazing.¡±


    He could not help butugh as he spoke.


    A natural for cultivation?


    Hearing this, Chen Heng was quite startled before feeling wary.


    His body¡¯s talent was indeed quite good, and even Chen Heng could tell.


    However, with the changes in Song Qi, hearing the other person say something like this, he had a bad feeling.


    Could it be that this fellow was eyeing his talent and wanted to possess him?


    He felt quite wary but did not show this, and he only looked surprised as he said, ¡°Is that so? But I feel that my talent is quitecking. I¡¯ve been cultivating for a few months but even now I have notpleted Foundation Building.¡±


    He acted quite stunned, as if he really thought that his talent wascking.


    ¡°When youck spirit materials and only rely on yourself, it will naturally be difficult toplete Foundation Building.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the young manughed and said, ¡°With your talent, as long as you have enough spirit materials, you will be able to soar to the sky. I want to ask you, are you willing to join my Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect?¡±


    He looked at Chen Heng as he directly asked.


    ¡°Join¡­ the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect?¡± Hearing this, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    This person was not trying to possess him; rather, he wanted him to join the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect because of his talent?


    Then again, it made sense.


    It was ordinary that a member of a sect that had disappeared would want to take in an excellent seedling.


    This was much better than being possessed; it would be quite problematic if he really wanted to possess him.


    Even though this person looked quite weak, who knew if he was an old monster who had lived for an incredibly long time. If push came to shove, Chen Heng did not know if he would win.


    When that time came, the situation would be quite bad for him.


    Even if it did not matter that much if Chen Heng died, he had spent 500 Points on this identity.


    If possible, he would prefer not to die.


    Chen Heng made his decision, but a look of hesitation appeared on his face.


    Even if he had made his decision, if he answered too quickly, it would not be favorable for him.


    As such, he looked quite hesitant as he said, ¡°Based on what I know, the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect has already disappeared from this region¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no matter.¡±


    The young man was not displeased towards Chen Heng¡¯s hesitation and instead smiled, ¡°Even though the holynd has relocated, they have still left behind many things here.


    ¡°If you take me as your teacher and join the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect, you will be the only disciple in this entire region. As such, those things will naturally all belong to you.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, he said seriously, ¡°Even though there are not many things left here, it will be enough for the early stages of your cultivation. When you reach the Deification realm, you will be able to cross regions and think of ways to go to the holynd.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s like that, this disciple greets his teacher.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng did not hesitate any more and directly nodded and half-knelt.


    Now that the sword spirit had said something like this, Chen Heng could not find any reason to refuse.


    Since things were like this, Chen Heng went with the flow and became his disciple.


    At the very least, from how things seemed, he would not be taking a loss.


    ¡°That is good.¡±


    The young man smiled before saying, ¡°Remember, my name is Dan Qingzi.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng was about to nod when the surroundings changed and quickly disappeared, after which he returned to where he was before.


    Standing there, Chen Heng saw that the silver sword was still in his hand.


    He was still in the same posture, standing by himself.


    By the side, Song Qi was still examining the swords, asionally giving excitedughs.


    It seemed that he had no idea what had just happened to Chen Heng.


    Looking at Song Qi¡¯s reactions, Chen Heng was at ease and looked around.


    Teacher? he testingly called out.


    ¡°I¡¯m still here.¡±


    In his mind, Dan Qingzi¡¯s voice once again sounded out, but it was now much weaker.


    It seemed that what he had just done had consumed much of his strength.


    ¡°This Silver Splendor Sword is your teacher¡¯s main body; bring it with you and keep it by your body.¡±


    Within his mind, Dan Qingzi¡¯s voice still sounded quite weary.

 Chapter 127 – Possession

    <h4>Chapter 127 - Possession</h4>


    ¡°Since you have joined my Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect, there is no need to continue cultivating that technique you were using before.¡±


    Dan Qingzi¡¯s voice once again sounded out in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    A strange wave of information flooded into Chen Heng¡¯s mind and imprinted itself there as if he had memorized it countless times. It was incredibly clear, and there was no way for him to forget it.


    ¡°This is our sect¡¯s Ten Thousand Spirit Foundation Technique, which you can cultivate to build your foundation. Combined with spirit materials, it will only take you three months toplete Foundation Building. This is the key to beginning your path to cultivation.¡±


    His voice sounded out as he began to earnestly exin it to Chen Heng.


    In the world of cultivating, Foundation Building was one¡¯s foundation, and it was one of the biggest factors in determining one¡¯s strength.


    One could have countless magic techniques and divine abilities, but one could only have one Foundation.


    For example, the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect¡¯s disciples all had a Ten Thousand Spirit Foundation.


    If they did not have a Ten Thousand Spirit Foundation, not only would it hinder their future progress, but they would also not be acknowledged by the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect.


    ording to Dan Qingzi, if Chen Heng wanted to go to the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect in the future and receive its acknowledgement, he had to first build a Ten Thousand Spirit Foundation.


    Otherwise, he might be listed on the kill list for stealing secret techniques and would be hunted down.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Chen Heng nodded with a serious expression.


    In actuality, he did not mind much if he could not enter the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect.


    However, from Dan Qingzi¡¯s attitude, it seemed that if he did not cultivate this Ten Thousand Spirit Foundation Technique and build a Ten Thousand Spirit Foundation, Dan Qingzi might turn against him.


    This was not what Chen Heng wanted.


    In order to avoid this result, he decided to just go along with Dan Qingzi.


    As for exining this to Song Qi, he would not have to worry too much.


    A Foundation was incredibly personal, and one would not usually reveal it.


    The Foundations from different Foundation Techniques were different, and as long as one did not use a special ability to check, one would not be able to tell.


    Even though Song Qi had given Chen Heng a Bright Moon Foundation Technique, as long as Chen Heng did not tell Song Qi about this, he would not know about just how Chen Heng had established his Foundation.


    After passing the Ten Thousand Spirit Foundation Technique to Chen Heng, Dan Qingzi¡¯s voice disappeared.


    It seemed that he had used much strength and had gone into hibernation mode.


    Looks like my situation is bing more and more dangerous.


    Sensing that Dan Qingzi¡¯s consciousness had fallen into hibernation, Chen Heng shook his head.


    With Song Qi, someone who had likely been possessed by his side, he now also had an ancient soul with him.


    Neither of them were simple characters, nor were their intentions clear.


    Even though it looked like Dan Qingzi and Song Qi did not have any ill-intent for now, Chen Heng could not fully trust them.


    Putting one¡¯s future at the hands of others¡¯ whims was not very responsible behavior, and Chen Heng would not do this.


    The worst case scenario is that Song Qi is just using me for now and might betray me at some point.


    Standing there, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head as he thought to himself, That Dan Qingzi might not bepletely sincere either and might be plotting something. Who knows if he might possess me at any moment. My situation really is bing more dangerous.


    However, despite this, Chen Heng did not mind too much.


    After all, this was not his main body, and even if the worst case scenario unfolded, he would just die in the simtion and lose 500 Points.


    With how many Points he had, he could tolerate this loss.


    As such, it did not matter too much if he died or not.


    Instead, he felt somewhat excited.


    Even though there was hidden danger, both Song Qi and Dan Qingzi seemed like major figures.


    One was an old monster who had possessed Song Qi, and the other was an old monster who had not died after thousands of years.


    There was much to be gained from both of them.


    Putting aside everything else, just the secret techniques and understanding towards this world, as well as their experience in cultivation, were massive treasure troves.


    If he could just obtain a bit of what they knew, he would be able to make back his Points.


    As for everything else, it did not matter too much.


    Thinking to there, he felt quite optimistic.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­¡±


    By the side, Song Qi spoke, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have things that can allow us to take everything here out.¡±


    He looked at the precious swords forged from essence gold with a look of reluctance on his face.


    All of them were high-ss treasures and each of them had equivalent worth to a city.


    If they had spatial bags, they would be able to take all of this away.


    However, it was a pity that even Enlightened Masters might not have treasures like spatial bags, let alone them.


    Even in the previous world, Song Qi did not have such a thing and had only heard of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Looking at Song Qi, Chen Heng came back to his senses and said, ¡°Your subordinate cane back a few times and take these things away bit by bit.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Song Qi nodded and continued onwards.


    ¡°They¡¯re just measly essence gold swords, what are you getting so worked up about¡­¡± Dan Qingzi¡¯s voice sounded out within Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    ¡°There are countless of these things within my Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect; they¡¯re not rare at all,¡± he said disdainfully.


    Chen Heng was not very surprised by Dan Qingzi¡¯s appearance and just asked, ¡°Since they¡¯re not rare, what is this ce for?¡±


    In that case, why were there so many here?


    ¡°These were prepared for sword ves,¡± Dan Qingzi¡¯s voice sounded out, ¡°Within the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect, only the lowest-grade of sword ves would use these things. As for actual disciples, they all use magic tools.¡±


    Magic tools¡­ Chen Heng thought to himself.


    It seemed that the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect was much grander than he had thought.


    To them, even essence gold swords, which were worth cities in the outer world, were just the lowest grade of weapon to them.


    From Dan Qingzi¡¯s words, he had obtained some new information.


    ¡°So cultivators use magic tools¡­¡±


    Chen Heng thought to himself before asking, ¡°Are there magic tools deeper inside?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Dan Qingzi¡¯s voice sounded out, ¡°But there are not too many. This ce is mainly used to store all kinds of spirit materials.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and after thinking for a moment, he told Dan Qingzi about the changes in Song Qi.


    ¡°His personalitypletely changed in a single night and he even took out a Foundation Technique?¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Dan Qingzi sounded quite surprised, ¡°This is quite strange. I have heard that some cultivators can possess others¡¯ bodies ande back to life¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng asked, ¡°Is this actually possible?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not very likely,¡± Dan Qingzi said as he shook his head, ¡°Powerful cultivators can indeed do something like this, but it is incredibly difficult and requires many conditions to be fulfilled. From what you told me, he doesn¡¯t seem to fulfil those conditions. However, this might not necessarily be the case.¡±


    He thought for a moment before saying hesitatingly, ¡°Some things in this world are quite mystical. Sometimes, even weak cultivators might be able to do simr things after obtaining some kind of opportunity. As such, it would not be too strange if something like this happened to him.¡±


    Hearing Dan Qingzi¡¯s answer, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head.


    Dan Qingzi¡¯s answer did not tell him much, but at least he confirmed that possession indeed existed in this world.

 Chapter 128 – Inner Region

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Inner Region</h4>


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue on,¡± Song Qi said, looking quite excited.


    Chen Heng nodded and did not say much as he took the initiative to walk ahead of Song Qi.


    ¡°This ce is quite dangerous; please be careful, Your Highness.¡±


    He walked in front with a respectful look, seeming incredibly loyal.


    In actuality, he was just putting on an act.


    After all, now, he had Dan Qingzi, a disciple of the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect.


    With this kind of guide, he did not have to fear any danger.


    This ce belonged to the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect, and some traps were just designed to harm outsiders.


    They naturally would not be able to harm a real disciple of the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect.


    Chen Heng was only putting up an act for Song Qi.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Song Qi nodded and could not help but feel even more respect for him.


    Over the past few months, Chen Heng had been acting as a perfect subordinate.


    No matter what it was, he would take the lead, and also treated Song Qi with utmost respect.


    Moreover, Chen Heng was extremely powerful and also extremely cautious and serious whenever he did anything, making others feel at ease.


    Anyone would be happy to have such a powerful, virtuous, and respectful subordinate.


    This was especially so given Chen Heng¡¯s outstanding talent.


    It was mainly because he knew Chen Heng¡¯s future that Song Qi appreciated Chen Heng so much.


    From what he knew, there were many other people who would rise up.


    There were many people who would quickly be stronger, and some were evenparable to Chen Heng.


    However, those people were all arrogant and unruly; it would be impossible to make them behave like Chen Heng.


    As such, Song Qi greatly valued Chen Heng.


    Following this, they continued to walk onwards with Chen Heng in the lead.


    This historical remnant was very big and many ces had unique restrictions.


    However, with Dan Qingzi leading him, Chen Heng¡¯s journey was quite smooth. Even though they encountered some unexpected incidents, they did not cause any severe consequences.


    Just like that, they slowly traversed through the entire historical remnant.


    ¡°This is thest ce.¡±


    After going through this historical remnant, Song Qi did not stop and instead continued to look around.


    In the end, they reached a certain ce and found hidden doors, which they opened.


    ¡°This is the second hidden door in the historical remnant.¡±


    Looking at the door, Song Qi smiled, ¡°Just then, we passed through many ces and saw many things, which were all worth immense amounts. However, that was just the outside of this historical remnant.


    ¡°The truly good things are not there but in the inner regions.¡±


    Chen Heng looked quite surprised, as if he did not know this.


    In actuality, he was just surprised that Song Qi knew so much about this historical remnant.


    ¡°There¡¯s something odd about this boy.¡±


    Dan Qingzi¡¯s voice sounded out in Chen Heng¡¯s mind, ¡°Only the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect disciples know about this historical remnant¡¯s inner region; outsiders shouldn¡¯t know about it. How does this boy have this information?¡±


    He sounded quite confused.


    ¡°Could it be that this boy is connected to my Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect, which is why he knows some things?¡±


    We¡¯ll know after we go in¡­


    Chen Heng did not say much and looked at Song Qi before following him in.


    They slowly advanced and entered another ce.


    This was another vast area, which contained crystal shelves that had all kinds of things on them.


    ¡°Spatial bags, excellent!¡±


    Looking at the items within one of the crystal shelves, Song Qi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Following this, he took out the things in the crystal shelf.


    There were four things in this crystal shelf: Two spatial bags, one white jade, and a sword.


    They all glowed with dense spirit light and looked quite extraordinary.


    Even Chen Heng, who had just started cultivating, could tell that these things were not ordinary and were treasures that could rival cities.


    ¡°Four treasures, not bad.¡±


    Looking at the four things, Song Qi smiled, ¡°A perfect number too.¡±


    After thinking about it, he took out two of them and gave them to Chen Heng.


    ¡°Half for you and half for me.¡±


    Magic tools were incredibly precious, and even Enlightened Masters would not have many. At most, they would just have one or two.


    However, even though these things were precious,pared to a future Enlightened Master, or even True Lord, they simply could notpare.


    Song Qi understood this clearly.


    Even from a realistic standpoint, he had to split their gains evenly.


    Even though he had been reborn, he was still far too weak. If they really fought, he would most likely be suppressed by Chen Heng.


    As such, wanting to take more gains while being weaker was incredibly dangerous.


    Even if he trusted in Chen Heng¡¯s character, he wanted to avoid this kind of thing if possible.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± Chen Heng nodded and took the two things.


    Each of them took a spatial bag, leaving the sword and the jade.


    Song Qi took the jade while Chen Heng took the sword.


    The sword looked as if it was forged from gold, and it looked quite unique.


    Compared to the Silver Splendor Sword on Chen Heng¡¯s back, this sword looked like a true treasure, and anyone could tell that it was extraordinary.


    Chen Heng looked at the sword and stretched out his hand before putting it away on his back.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Song Qi looked around and smiled as he said, ¡°In this historical remnant, these are the most valuable things.¡±


    ¡°And now we have taken them.¡±


    Looking at Song Qi, Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was calm.


    Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly paused.


    ¡°Looks like that¡¯s it,¡± Dan Qingzi¡¯s voice sounded in his mind.

 Chapter 129 – Third Level of the Historical Remnant

    <h4>Chapter 129 - Third Level of the Historical Remnant</h4>


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chen Heng asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°This boy has a mysterious background and knows some secretive things about the historical remnant, but that¡¯s it.¡±


    In his mind, Dan Qingzi¡¯s voice sounded out, as if he was chuckling, ¡°However, this historical remnant does not have two levels but three.¡±


    ¡°Three levels?¡± Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where that boy heard about this historical remnant¡¯s secret, but he doesn¡¯t know this historical remnant¡¯s true value,¡± Dan Qingzi exined, ¡°This historical remnant¡¯s outer two levels indeed have many things, but they¡¯re just ordinary things and are not a big deal for my Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect.


    ¡°Even those magic tools were just to fool people. The most precious things are in the third level.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s inside the third level?¡± Chen Heng asked Dan Qingzi as he looked at Song Qi.


    ¡°Some precious spirit pills and some other legacy items¡­¡± Dan Qingzi¡¯s voice sounded out.


    Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Ahead, Song Qi had turned around and was preparing to leave.


    Chen Heng looked at him and did not say anything as he followed behind him.


    Now that they had obtained spatial bags, they could take away the things from before.


    Of course, spatial bags had limits as well, and because there were too many things from this historical remnant, they would have to make a few trips.


    As such, Chen Heng volunteered to make these trips and bring back those remaining things.


    Song Qi had no objections to this.


    In his previous life, he had only heard that this historical remnant had two levels.


    As for the core third level, he did not know anything about it.


    As such, he naturally did not think Chen Heng would do something like this.


    By now, they had taken most of the important things, and the things remaining were just some leftovers.


    As such, adding on his trust towards Chen Heng, he did not object, smiled, and left.


    They arranged a ce to meet and temporarily split up.


    Chen Heng headed back into the historical remnant and followed Dan Qingzi¡¯s directions to a certain ce.


    It was a t area and there were some stone statues around, on which were mystical runes and an altar. It looked like a ce for making sacrifices.


    Chen Heng looked around and asked, ¡°Is it here?¡±


    Dan Qingzi¡¯s voice sounded in his mind, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the entrance to the third level.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no door,¡± Chen Heng said as he frowned.


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s no door.¡±


    Dan Qingziughed, ¡°The third level is a secret realm that only those with the unique seal can enter. Outsiders will not be able to enter.¡±


    Just as Chen Heng was about to speak, he froze.


    A magic seal appeared in his mind, andrge amounts of information flowed into his mind.


    This was the magic seal to enter the third level. It required one to use one¡¯s spirit energy to condense it into a rune in order to enter.


    Chen Heng gave it a try.


    This magic seal was notplicated, and after a few moments, Chen Heng opened his eyes and looked ahead of him.


    As the magic seal was formed, light appeared in front of him, resonating with the altar in front of him.


    All around him, the stone statues also gave off light, which formed a door.


    ¡°Alright, quickly go in!¡±


    Dan Qingzi¡¯s voice sounded out, ¡°This door will disappear after some time, so quickly go in before it disappears.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and stepped into it.


    After he walked through it, his surroundings changed, and he appeared somewhere else.


    ¡°How mystical¡­¡±


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng instinctively spoke, feeling very interested.


    Even though he had gone through many lives, it was the first time he had been transported to a different ce so quickly.


    In the past, no matter if he was a Knight or a martial artist, even though he was powerful, all of his attacks were either using his fists or weapons.


    However, this scene waspletely different.


    ording to Dan Qingzi, this ce was an independent space.


    How was this space formed? And how could it be formed or used?


    Could cultivators do such a thing?


    Chen Heng felt deeply intrigued towards the power of cultivators.


    As such, he had an amazed look on his face as he tried to make conversation, ¡°This is¡­ In just an instant, I came from outside into here. How is this possible?¡±


    His eyes were wide as a look of shock appeared on his face, like someone who had never experienced something like this before.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the most basic teleportation method.¡±


    Just like Chen Heng had hoped, Dan Qingzi gave him an answer, ¡°There was a rune formation already set up on the altar, and if it is activated using energy, it will transport whoever is on it to here.¡±


    ¡°Rune formation?¡± Chen Heng remembered this keyword as he asked, ¡°Can I learn it?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can,¡± Dan Qingziughed and did not seem adverse to Chen Heng¡¯s questions, and he instead seemed quite open to them, ¡°In actuality, in our sect, all disciples need to learn rune formations. Even if disciples cannot be True Lords, they at least need to be able to do the basics. Even if you didn¡¯t mention it, I would have you learn how to draw rune formations in the future.¡±


    His voice was filled with appreciation, as if he was quite satisfied with Chen Heng¡¯s eagerness to learn.


    Following this, a magic technique entered Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and massive amounts of information organized itself in his mind.


    ¡°This is a Divine Rune Collection that contains 5,800 basic rune formations of the sect.¡±


    Dan Qingzi¡¯s voice continued to sound out in Chen Heng¡¯s mind, ¡°In the future, you can learn them yourself, and ask me if you have any questions.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sensing the massive amounts of knowledge in his mind, Chen Heng¡¯s mouth twitched and he did not know what to say.


    He had just been casually asking and had never thought that this teacher of his would shove a bunch of information into his mind.


    Following this, Chen Heng came back to his senses and continued to ask, ¡°Was this secret realm created by a True Lord?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but not exactly.¡± Dan Qingzi replied, ¡°Creating a secret realm from nothing requires too much power, and even a True Lord would not be able to do such a thing by themselves. The creation of secret realms is a monumental task: from creating it to developing it then stabilizing it is a massive process.¡±


    Following this, he earnestly began to tell Chen Heng about the process of creating a secret realm.


    Firstly, it required a powerful expert to create the form of a secret realm. It then required a special rune formation to stabilize it, after which it required magic energy to nurture. As it was nurtured, runes would be engraved in it, solidifying it, after which the secret realm would be fully formed.


    The process was quiteplicated and required incredible power and techniques, making Chen Heng feel quite dumbfounded.


    It¡¯s thatplicated? he thought to himself.


    From the influences of novels in his previous life, he had thought that so-called cultivators were just immortals flying on swords who could destroy worlds with a single strike.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed thatplicated,¡± Dan Qingzi said, ¡°and this is just a small secret realm. Therger ones are even moreplicated.¡±

 Chapter 130 – Mural

    <h4>Chapter 130 - Mural</h4>


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡± Chen Heng nodded.


    Following this, he looked ahead.


    Now that he had arrived here, it was time to take his spoils.


    As such, he headed forwards and followed Dan Qingzi¡¯s direction to a secret room.


    Before entering the secret room, Chen Heng thought that it would be filled with spirit materials, magic tools, and other treasures.


    However, after entering, Chen Heng waspletely stunned.


    The secret room was incredibly vast, and there were many shelves.


    It seemed that this was a ce for storing things.


    However, the shelves were allpletely empty.


    Seeing this, let alone Chen Heng, even Dan Qingzi was stunned.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Looking at the empty shelves, he felt immense disbelief, ¡°Why is there nothing here? Where did it all go?¡±


    As a disciple of the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect, he was very familiar with this secret room; in fact, some things had been personally organised by himself back then.


    Some of the magic tools that had been stored here even had a connection to him.


    However, there was nothing here.


    Whether they were magic tools, legacies, spirit materials, or medicinal pills, they were all gone.


    It was as if this ce had beenpletely cleared out; even a beggar would not be able to find anything of value here.


    Dan Qingzi¡¯s voice continuously mumbled in Chen Heng¡¯s mind; it seemed that he was unable to take this blow.


    However, Chen Heng quickly calmed himself down.


    After all, he had never seen those things before, so he did not feel much, only that it was a bit of a pity.


    He slowly went up and looked around the surroundings.


    It seemed that there were some traces that there had indeed been things here. It was as if the person who hade here did not hide anything and directly took everything here away, not leaving behind a single scrap.


    ¡°They were quite thorough,¡± Chen Heng could not help but sigh after looking around.


    However, this was not strange¡ªif it was Chen Heng, he also would not have stopped until he took away everything from here.


    It was just that someone had arrived here before him.


    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡±


    In his mind, Dan Qingzi was still mumbling, unable to ept it.


    Before, he had resided in the Silver Splendour Sword as the sword spirit, and he would be able to detect anyone who entered the historical remnant.


    This was unless someone went through the outer regions of the historical remnant and teleported into the secret realm from another ce.


    But how was that possible?


    Even though the things here were valuable, they were not much to the powerful experts who could do such a thing.


    None of them would deign to do such a thing.


    ¡°Just what is going on?¡± No matter how he thought about it, he could not understand, and he continuously muttered to himself.


    Seeing him like this, Chen Heng ignored him and continued to look around.


    As he carefully examined the surroundings, he discovered something.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± After walking to a wall, he looked up.


    On the wall, there were all kinds of pictures engraved there clearly, and the scenes were quite simple.


    The first one had a strange little person waking up in confusion in a carriage.


    Behind the little person, there was another little person, who looked exactly the same as the first¡ªexcept that it looked a bit older¡ªslowly drawing near to the first little person, before fusing together.


    This was the first picture.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng inwardly frowned and felt somewhat strange.


    Following this, he looked at the next picture.


    In the second picture, the focus was still that little person. That little person sat at the front of the carriage and was talking with another little person dressed in armor.


    The third picture showed the armored little person bringing away the first little person while other little people were sleeping.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng¡¯s body froze.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    A feeling of shock welled up in his body.


    These pictures clearly depicted himself and Song Qi.


    The main character was Song Qi, while Chen Heng was the armored little person.


    The first picture most likely showed Song Qi waking up, as well as why his personality had changed so much.


    The second picture showed Song Qi calling Chen Heng to his carriage to prepare to escape.


    The third picture showed them secretly escaping during the night.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Chen Heng felt a sense of ridiculousness.


    Chen Heng continued to look at the murals.


    After the main little person and the armored little person escaped, they reached a city. After discussing together, they entered a historical remnant.


    Within the historical remnant, they obtained many things: spirit grass, precious swords, magic tools¡­


    This was exactly what Song Qi and Chen Heng had experienced.


    However, the final picture was different.


    The final picture seemed to show that Song Qi¡¯s little person discovered this ce and identally came into his secret realm, and he saw these pictures.


    The final picture depicted the little person looking at the murals with an expression of shock.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng deeply breathed in.


    Even as someone from a different world, Chen Heng could not help but feel quite shocked as he looked at these murals.


    However, seeing the different conclusion, he realized something.


    Did reality change because of my existence? Chen Heng thought to himself.


    If he had not entered the simtion, then this body¡¯s soul would not have been powerful enough to sense Dan Qingzi, and he would not have be Dan Qingzi¡¯s disciple.


    Without Dan Qingzi¡¯s existence, Chen Heng¡¯s body would not havee into this secret realm.


    ¡°So there¡¯s nothing wrong with the murals; it¡¯s just that my arrival added some variables?¡±


    Chen Heng felt quite awed.


    ¡°So cultivators can do such a thing?¡± Chen Heng did not know when the murals had been carved, but from how old they looked, they were definitely from before Chen Heng hade to this world.


    That meant that long ago, someone had predicted Song Qi¡¯s future, so they had left these murals?


    Undoubtedly, it was a truly powerful expert who had done this. Even in the world of cultivation, they would most likely be quite a major figure.


    However, why did such a major figuree here and leave these murals here?


    Was there something special about Song Qi?


    Chen Heng turned and looked at the first mural.


    Within the carriage, an older-looking little person who looked exactly the same as the other little person was slowly approaching before fusing together.


    From the details in the mural, it could be seen that the two little people¡¯s appearances looked exactly the same, except that one was older and one was younger.


    What was the mural trying to show?


    An older one and a younger one fusing together¡­ Chen Heng thought to himself as he made a guess.


    Perhaps native residents of this world would not be able to guess this, and even if they did, they would be slightly off.


    However, Chen Heng was someone from another world, who had gone back in time to his own body.


    It could be said that what the mural depicted was something that had happened to Chen Heng himself.


    So¡­ he went back in time? he suddenly thought to himself.


    In the real world, he had gone back to when he was still young.


    It seemed that what had happened to Song Qi was most likely the same.


    At that moment, Chen Heng thought back to Song Qi¡¯s actions.


    In the past, Song Qi had been incredibly weak and cowardly. Not only did he not have his opinions, he was scared of strangers.


    However, on that day, he seemed to have be a different person.

 Chapter 131 – Secret Realm

    <h4>Chapter 131 - Secret Realm</h4>


    Standing in front of the murals, Chen Heng thought about the changes that had happened to Song Qi.


    Before, Song Qi had been cowardly and weak, and he was just an ordinary young man who did not know much about the world.


    However, he had be a different person after that day.


    Not only did he be much more mature, but he also knew his situation clearly and took the initiative to ask Chen Heng for help to change the situation. He could even take out the Bright Moon Foundation Technique to give to Chen Heng.


    From then onwards, many of the things that he did made Chen Heng quite surprised; he waspletely different from the original Song Qi.


    These changes were not things that could happen in just one night.


    This was especially so when thinking about their experiences in the historical remnant. It was as if Song Qi already knew everything about this ce.


    Initially, Chen Heng had suspected if Song Qi had been possessed, but now, knowing that he had gone back in time, everything made sense.


    For the future Song Qi to go back to his old body, it was only natural that his personality would seem different.


    Moreover, this also exined how he had so much knowledge.


    After all, he had gone back in time, so he would naturally know many things about the past.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng suddenly felt enlightened.


    Before, he had never considered the possibility of Song Qi going back in time becausepared to being possessed, this seemed much more unlikely.


    However, going back in time was indeed possible¡ªafter all, the very same thing had happened to Chen Heng.


    If this had happened to him, why couldn¡¯t it happen to someone else?


    With how vast the world was, it was not strange for a simr thing to happen to someone else.


    Song Qi was an example of this.


    Following this, a more important question appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind: Just who had left this mural behind?


    That person had been able to predict the changes in Song Qi and knew that he woulde to this secret realm. Given this, that person would most likely be an extremely powerful figure in this world.


    Why did such a person leave behind these murals in this ce?


    ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Chen Heng felt quite confused as he asked, ¡°was it the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect¡¯s people who left behind these murals?¡±


    His gaze was calm as he asked emotionlessly.


    Dan Qingzi felt quite confused, as well as angry, ¡°Of course not. It was most likely left behind by the person who stole our resources! That damned thief not only stole our resources but damaged our secret realm and left behind something like this.¡±


    He looked quite angry and sounded infuriated.


    He was not Chen Heng, and because he had not experienced those things, he did not think that those murals referred to Song Qi and Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng nodded.


    Since they were not left behind by the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect¡¯s people, they were most likely left behind by the person who had taken away the things here.


    However, why would such a powerful person who could predict the future take away the things here?


    Even though the resources here were good,pared to someone of that level, they should not hold any appeal.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng looked back at the murals.


    As he looked at them, the murals started to go through changes, and the people and scenes became hazy.


    Chen Heng seemed to be able to see runes flying about, slowly forming a rune formation.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Looking at this, Chen Heng felt quite startled and had a bad feeling.


    In the next moment, his senses were proven right.


    A strange power appeared, spewing out and covering Chen Heng¡¯s entire body.


    In the next moment, a mysterious andplicated rune formation was formed, covering Chen Heng and dragging him away.


    Where he had been, the murals once again returned to normal before quickly fading.


    After Chen Heng was teleported away, the murals disappeared as if they had never been there.


    A hazy feeling spread out, and Chen Heng understood what had happened to him.


    Before he had understood what was happening, he had triggered the rune formation and been teleported away.


    That rune formation had been hidden by the murals, most likely by the person who had left behind the murals to teleport someone here.


    Did I take the blow for someone else? Chen Heng thought to himself while feeling the darkness and haziness before him.


    Based on the scenes from the murals, originally, it should have been Song Qi who found the murals.


    As such, the hidden rune formation should have been for Song Qi.


    In other words, Chen Heng had been transported here in Song Qi¡¯s stead.


    In the next moment, the scenery before him changed.


    The hazy darkness disappeared and was reced by light.


    Chen Heng opened his eyes and looked around.


    After being teleported, he hade to a different secret realm.


    Compared to the previous secret realm, this one looked quite strange.


    All around him, golden mes engulfed the surroundings, burning in all directions.


    mes covered everything, and only the center of this secret realm was empty.


    At the center was an altar, on which was a violet-gold crystal.


    The surging mes made it seem like a world of mes, containing a formless energy that could shake people¡¯s hearts.


    Even though the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect¡¯s secret realm before was quite impressive,pared to this one, it looked very ordinary.


    Looking at this world of mes, Chen Heng was quite confused but soon came back to his senses.


    Even though this secret realm looked quite mighty, it did not have much.


    There was only the altar and the violet-gold crystal.


    After looking around, Chen Heng frowned and called out, ¡°Teacher?¡±


    He called a few times but received no reply.


    On his back, the faint silver light that the Silver Splendor Sword gave off was a bit dim.


    For some reason, during the teleportation process, the sword seemed to have been affected or damaged, and even Dan Qingzi within it seemed to have received some damage.


    It seemed that he could not wake up for the time being.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    This secret realm was filled with a mysterious and unique power, repelling anything that did not belong to this secret realm.


    Perhaps this was why Dan Qingzi had been injured and fallen silent.


    Standing there, Chen Heng could feel that the secret realm¡¯s repulsion towards him was quite weak for some reason.


    ¡°How do I leave from here?¡±


    He looked around as he frowned.


    He hade to a strange ce and there was not a single person to talk to.


    If Dan Qingzi was here, he could at least discuss with him any methods to escape.


    However, there was not even a person to ask.


    Chen Heng looked around before his gaze fell on the altar¡ªprecisely speaking, the violet-gold crystal on the altar.


    It was not very big and about as big as an infant¡¯s fist.


    The crystal gave off a faint violet-gold light, and it was as if it contained a mystical power.


    It looked like some kind of unique treasure and was the only thing in this secret realm.

 Chapter 132 – Outside the Secret Realm

    <h4>Chapter 132 - Outside the Secret Realm</h4>


    Looking at the violet-gold crystal, Chen Heng hesitated.


    Chen Heng was not willing to go and touch that violet-gold crystal unless he had to or he waspletely sure that it was safe.


    However, right now, he did not seem to have much choice.


    This secret realm looked quite big and was very mysterious, but most parts of it were filled with the golden mes.


    The golden mes were very intense, and Chen Heng wondered how they were maintained. However, they were filled with a strange and unique power.


    Chen Heng did not want to use his own body to test if these mes could burn him to death.


    The violet-gold crystal was the only thing on top of the altar.


    After hesitating for a while, in the end, Chen Heng slowly walked over to the altar.


    He walked incredibly cautiously; even though it was just a short distance, it still took him a long time to walk over.


    Even though he was incredibly cautious when he walked, after reaching the altar, he did not hesitate much and put his hand on the violet-gold crystal.


    A warm feeling could be felt in his hand before bing hotter and hotter.


    Holding this violet-gold crystal, Chen Heng frowned.


    Right now, he had a strange feeling that what he was holding was not a crystal but a fireball.


    As the heat spread, the crystal became an orb of mes, which burned intensely.


    The violet-gold mes madly spread from Chen Heng¡¯s palm, covering his entire body.


    Finally, his entire body was covered by the violet-gold mes as if he was a person made of fire.


    Immense heat and pain assaulted Chen Heng¡¯s body and mind, making him feel very ufortable.


    However, he did not panic and calmly stood there.


    He felt that since the owner of this secret realm had set this all up, he would not bring someone here just to kill them.


    Otherwise, if that person wanted to kill someone, did they really have to go to such efforts?


    He endured the pain as he thought to himself.


    The mes wound up and down Chen Heng¡¯s body as if it wanted to burn him thoroughly.


    The intense painsted for a long time, and enduring this pain, Chen Heng¡¯s consciousness became somewhat hazy.


    Is it over? he thought to himself.


    If the mes continued to burn him like this, even if his body could take it, his mind would copse and he would still die.


    He did not know what had gone wrong¡ªperhaps the owner of this secret realm was waiting for Song Qi, which was why this was happening to him?


    No matter what it was, now that things hade to this, if he could not hold on, he would most likely die here.


    Death?


    Chen Heng was not afraid of death.


    It was not like he had never died before; in fact, he had died a few times already.


    For him, dying again was not a big deal.


    It was just a pity for the 500 Points, which was the only thing he was sad about.


    However, right now, there was nothing else he could do.


    He thought to himself as he calmly waited for the end.


    However, what Chen Heng did not expect was that a voice sounded out from the air.


    ¡°Appraisal passed¡­¡± a cold voice sounded out, sounding quite robotic and emotionless.


    After this voice sounded out, the violet-gold mes around Chen Heng¡¯s body disappeared.


    His body returned to its original state, and even his clothes were fine.


    However, that feeling from before was still deeply imprinted on his body.


    It was just an appraisal? Chen Heng half-knelt as he breathed heavily.


    His back was covered with cold-sweat and he looked quite wretched.


    However, Chen Heng did not care as he just gulped down air.


    He looked ahead and waited for what woulde next.


    Since it was an appraisal, after this, there might be another appraisal.


    Just as expected, there were changes up ahead.


    A faint fog spread out before gathering and forming a hazy figure.


    It was a man in white robes. His long, white hair was soft and straight, and he wore a mask that covered his entire face, making him look mysterious and extraordinary.


    ¡°So it was not the King who came but the General¡­¡±


    The man sat on the altar as he looked at the half-kneeling, raggedly-breathing Chen Heng, and he seemed a bit surprised.


    King and General? Chen Heng looked up, and thinking back to the murals, he understood what that person was saying.


    The so-called King was Song Qi, and the so-called General was him.


    After all, Song Qi was a Prince of the Great Qi¡ªthe Liunan Prince, while Chen Heng was Song Qi¡¯s guard.


    As such, King and General aptly described them.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s the General?¡± Chen Heng did his best to stay conscious as he looked at the man and asked.


    The man did not do anything as he spoke, ¡°Not much. I set up this altar here to leave my legacy behind¡­ Do you know what is required to inherit my legacy?¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head and asked, ¡°Talent? Willpower?¡±


    ¡°Willpower is indeed one of the things but not the most important,¡± the man said as he nodded.


    ¡°Talent, constitution¡­ to other people, they may seem important, but to me, they are not important at all. Those who want to inherit my legacy do not need the best talent, nor do they need the best identity; they just need to satisfy one thing¡­ to escape their original fate and be someone who stands above the bondage of life¡­¡± he said with an ethereal tone as he looked at Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body froze.


    Only those who escaped their original fate and stood above the bondage of life¡­


    That sentence reverberated in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    ¡°All creatures have a fate¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, the man calmly spoke, ¡°Mortals are unable to break free from their fate and can only follow it.


    However, the world is very big, and there are all kinds of amazing things. Under fortuitous opportunities, one can break free from one¡¯s fate and be a variable in the world.


    ¡°Only variables can inherit my legacy and be my legatee,¡± he said as he looked at Chen Heng.


    Standing there and hearing this, Chen Heng frowned.


    ¡°All creatures have a fate¡­¡± he muttered.


    In the past, Chen Heng had never believed in fate and never considered this issue.


    He had never thought that a person¡¯s life could be exined with fate.


    As such, he looked at the man and asked, ¡°If a person¡¯s fate is already determined, what is the point of them working hard?¡±


    ¡°It naturally still has a purpose.¡±


    Ahead, the man nodded and said, ¡°A person¡¯s fate is like a path leading forwards, and many things are predetermined, such as that mortals will die¡­


    ¡°However, apart from such things, there are some things that can still be changed.


    ¡°However, no matter how they change it, they will still be within fate.¡±


    ¡°So you had your eyes on the Liunan Prince?¡± Chen Heng frowned as he asked, ¡°Because he fulfilled the conditions?¡±


    After all, Song Qi had gone back in time.


    Since he had gone back in time, he naturally would not follow the same path. ording to what the man had said, he had escaped from fate and fulfilled his conditions.


    Was this why that person had set this all up?

 Chapter 133 – Trajectory of Previous Life

    <h4>Chapter 133 - Trajectory of Previous Life</h4>


    ¡°He¡­¡± hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the man shook his head, ¡°it was just a coincidence.


    ¡°Decades ago, I was running out of lifespan so I started to search for someone to inherit my legacy.¡±


    He suddenly sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that finding someone within the bounds of fate is easy, but finding someone who has escaped from fate is difficult to find.


    ¡°I searched for many years and went to many ces but could not find one. It was at that time that the Liunan Prince happened to be born.¡±


    Listening to there, Chen Heng frowned and wanted to say something, but he remained silent as he waited for the man to continue to speak.


    ¡°The Liunan Prince was not a natural variable,¡± the man continued to speak, making Chen Heng feel quite surprised, ¡°I could tell at a nce that his fate was quite difficult; even though he was of noble birth, his entire life would be filled with trials and tribtions, so I decided to help him.¡±


    The man lightly spoke, and it was difficult to tell what his expression was under the mask, ¡°I used some methods to change aspects of his fate, hoping that this would be able to change his overall fate and create a man-made variable.


    ¡°This was just an experiment and ast resort. After he reached here, I would leave him my legacy. As for how things turned out in the future, that would be up to him. However, I never thought¡­¡±


    Speaking to there, he chuckled, ¡°When I was alive, I wasn¡¯t able to meet someone whose fate was not predetermined, but I met one after I died.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng felt quite stunned.


    What this person had said was different than what he had imagined.


    He had thought that that person had set his eyes on Song Qi because he had gone back in time and that Song Qi was also someone like him.


    However, it turned out that it was the opposite.


    Rather, it was this person who had first taken notice of Song Qi and brought his future self back, changing his fate.


    The chain of causation waspletely reversed.


    Chen Heng sucked in a breath of cold air, not knowing what to say.


    To his current self, fate and all those other things were too far away.


    However, he was certain of one thing: The person in front of him was an extremely powerful cultivator, or else he would not be able to do such a thing.


    He just wondered just what the condition of this person was.


    From what that person had said, he was already dead. However, he did not look dead to Chen Heng.


    ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡±


    In the end, Chen Heng sighed and decided to stop putting up an act as he said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve reached here, it¡¯s up to you what to do with me. Are you going to keep me here or let me leave?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng like this, the man seemed a bit surprised, and he had never thought that Chen Heng would still be so calm under such circumstances.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, heughed and said, ¡°Even though my legacy is good, if it fell into the hands of someone useless, it would not be of much use.


    ¡°In order to avoid this, I fused the Liunan Prince¡¯s future memories and experiences into his body, causing his weak personality to change.


    ¡°However, I do not have such worries about you. Good, truly good.¡±


    Heughed, seeming quite happy, ¡°You are indeed the best choice.¡±


    Looking at him like this, Chen Heng opened his mouth, about to ask something.


    However, in the next moment, he was stunned.


    Ahead, motes of golden fire were burning.


    On the altar, the white-haired man¡¯s body was covered with mes, making him look like a me.


    In the next moment, his body suddenly scattered, turning into small runes that floated in the air.


    The runes shed, seeming to contain a mysterious and unique power.


    Before Chen Heng could react, these runes rushed towards him and covered him.


    Following this, massive amounts of information appeared in his mind, and Chen Heng seemed to see various scenes.


    It was as if he had fallen asleep and had a long dream.


    In the dream, he was a member of the Great Qi¡¯s Chen family, called Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu was talented since he was young, and even though he came from the branch family, he quickly rose up in the Chen family and became one of the most outstanding members of the younger generation.


    Following this, he was called to the pce and became the Liunan Prince¡¯s guard to send him to another Kingdom to be a hostage.


    The memories were essentially the same as what this body¡¯s memories were.


    However, soon, the memories diverged.


    In a chaotic battle in the ins, the Northern Nine Bandits attacked the Liunan Prince¡¯s carriage procession.


    The Liunan Prince was captured, and Chen Yu was unable to defeat the Northern Nine Bandits but was fortunate enough to escape.


    After escaping, he returned to Great Qi with heavy injuries.


    Because the Liunan Prince had been captured and he had failed at his task, the King of Qi was infuriated and demoted him to a peasant. If it wasn¡¯t for the Chen family, he might have been killed on the spot.


    Following this, under the Chen family¡¯s protection, he secluded himself from the rest of the world and focused on cultivating.


    Many yearster, when exploring, he came across a historical remnant, received a legacy, and became a cultivator.


    He remained in the historical remnant and only came out after many years.


    By the time he hade out, the world had changed.


    In just a few years, Great Qi had perished to an enemy Kingdom, and the Chen family had gone into decline.


    After Chen Yu left, he destroyed an army of 10,000 soldiers and relocated the entire Chen family away from the original Great Qi.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    He led the Chen family to recover and peacefully cultivated, not concerning himself with the things of the world.


    Only after many years, when he had heard that Song Qi had escaped from the Northern Nine Bandits, did he once again go out.


    By then, he had be an Enlightened Master.


    In order to make up for his failings in the past, he destroyed the Northern Nine Bandits and brought Song Qi away. He then passed his Feather Scripture, which he wrote himself, to him and taught him to cultivate in order to make it up to Song Qi.


    ¡­


    The scenes continuously yed in Chen Heng¡¯s mind, making it feel as if he had gone through an entire life.


    When Chen Heng came back to his senses, he stumbled backwards a few steps.


    This is¡­


    Looking at the familiar altar, a look of shock appeared in his eyes.


    It was still the same ce as before, but he felt that it was very different.


    In just a few breaths of time, it felt as if he had lived an entire life based on how this body¡¯s life should have gone.


    It was only after he died did he wake up again.


    From how it felt, those experiences felt incredibly real.


    Were those the original experiences of this body? Chen Heng thought to himself.


    If Song Qi had not gone back in time and he had note here, then things would have gone ording to what had happened in the dream.


    ¡°Incredible¡­¡±


    Thinking back to what he had just experienced, he could not help but sigh.


    Just then, it was as if he had really gone through a lifetime as Chen Yu. Whether they were the emotions or cultivation experiences, they were allpletely realistic.


    Moreover, he had retained all of those memories after he had woken up.


    This was equivalent to really living as Chen Yu for an entire lifetime.

 Chapter 134 – Fortune Mark

    <h4>Chapter 134 - Fortune Mark</h4>


    In front of the altar, Chen Heng could feel a change in himself.


    Before, he had just been a little cultivator who had only just stepped onto the path of cultivation.


    However, after that long dream, he was essentially the reincarnation of a True Lord.


    In those experiences, Chen Heng had almost reached True Lord and onlycked a final step.


    Now, this had be his own experiences; those cultivation experiences were all incredibly real.


    His current self would no longer face any bottlenecks before reaching True Lord.


    Such a thing could cause anyone to sigh in awe.


    The same thing most likely happened to Song Qi¡­


    Standing before the altar, Chen Heng thought to himself as he recalled the changes in Song Qi.


    The change in his personality that day was most likely because of a simr experience.


    Song Qi had experienced something simr during his dream. Only after experiencing it did he return.


    The so-called going back in time was essentially this.


    At that moment, Chen Heng could not help but think of himself.


    Song Qi had gone back in time because of someone¡¯s influence; it was that powerful expert who had done it so that Song Qi could inherit his legacy.


    Then what about him?


    Chen Heng had also gone back in time to when he was young, just like Song Qi.


    Was there someone also operating in the background for him?


    No, that wasn¡¯t the case. Chen Heng inwardly shook his head.


    Compared to Song Qi, his rebirth was different.


    Rather than just a rebirth, he had gone to an alternate reality.


    After all, in his original world, there had not been such prevalence of martial arts, nor had there been demons or other strange things.


    As such, rather than going through rebirth, it was more fitting to say that he had transmigrated.


    Moreover, he was different from Song Qi¡ªSong Qi¡¯s experience was limited to this world.


    However, for Chen Heng, he had awakened the simtor and had gone to different worlds.


    If this was also done by someone, the power that person had would be a bit too terrifying.


    Standing there, Chen Heng examined himself.


    There were many more things in his mind.


    At the same time, a new power was appearing in his body, and he instinctively looked above his head.


    There was a faint golden light above his head. Even though it was quite faint, it was definitely there.


    Looking at this golden light, Chen Heng hesitated, ¡°This is¡­ My fortune?¡±


    Rather than his, it originally belonged to this body.


    In this world, all creatures had a basic destiny.


    Many people were blessed with good fortune, and no matter what they did, things would go extremely smoothly for them.


    After receiving this man¡¯s legacy, Chen Heng seemed to have the ability to see a person¡¯s fortune, and that included his body.


    For Chen Heng¡¯s original body to have been able to obtain an opportunity to be a cultivator and then almost be a True Lord, he undoubtedly had great fortune.


    This faint golden fortune was the evidence.


    Even though this golden fortune looked incredibly faint, it was definitely there and covered Chen Heng¡¯s body. It seemed to have a unique power that illuminated the path ahead, causing everything to be smooth.


    ¡°Fortune¡­¡± Chen Heng muttered to himself while standing there and looking at this golden fortune.


    At that moment, he thought of that spinning wheel before entering this world.


    The fortune he had was golden, while the identity he had was a red-gold one.


    Was there a connection between them?


    Chen Heng suspected that there was.


    After all, the better the identity, the more special they would be.


    Sometimes it was manifested in corporeal things like talent and the status of their family, while a portion manifested in fortune.


    The more he thought, the more he felt that he understood.


    Standing before the altar, he began to seriously examine the changes in his body.


    After receiving the man¡¯s legacy, Chen Heng¡¯s cultivation did not change, but with his nearly 100 years of cultivation experience, he had a unique power.


    Right now, he could sense that a unique mark seemed to have appeared on his soul.


    This mark was violet-colored and had a unique power. It seemed to be engraved on his soul.


    Through the legacy from the man, Chen Heng understood the background behind this mark.


    This mark was called a Fortune Mark and was the core of this legacy.


    In front of the altar, that man had already fallen.


    However, for the legacy, that man had left everything here, including the background of the legacy.


    The man¡¯s name was Tian Xingzi, and he was the only disciple of the Heavenly Star Sect.


    The Heavenly Star Sect was a unique holynd. Every generation only had one disciple and one Saint Lord.


    Their names were also uniform: After receiving the position of Saint Lord, they would inherit the name Tian Xingzi. This was the same for this man.


    From the information that Tian Xingzi had left behind, at the start, the Heavenly Star Sect¡¯s first Saint Lord was an ordinary farmer.


    One day, a meteor fell into the old farmer¡¯s home and onto him, causing him to gain the Fortune Mark.


    After this, he used the Fortune Mark¡¯s power to rise and created the Heavenly Star Sect, passing down the Fortune Mark every generation until today.


    Fortune Mark¡­ Chen Heng nodded as he thought to himself.


    ording to Tian Xingzi, the Fortune Mark had the power to see through fortune.


    After going through the information, Chen Heng looked up at the altar.


    ording to the information from Tian Xingzi, this altar was the only pathway out of here.


    As such, Chen Heng slowly stretched out his hand towards this altar.


    As Chen Heng stretched out his hand, the altar gave off a light and mysterious,plex runes condensed before flying out.


    With a rumble, a door formed before Chen Heng.

 Chapter 135 – Bohai Sea

    <h4>Chapter 135 - Bohai Sea</h4>


    Above the golden door, there was a shing light that gave off a special power.


    This was like a door that connected two worlds; Chen Heng had no idea where it would lead.


    Standing before the altar, Chen Heng looked ahead of him.


    The door stood ahead, while golden mes burned and surged to the sky.


    The traces from Tian Xingzi had alreadypletely disappeared.


    After receiving Tian Xingzi¡¯s legacy, Chen Heng could clearly sense this ce¡¯s changes.


    After losing the core, the Fortune Mark, this ce had lost its point of existing and its energy was quickly dissipating.


    It seemed that before long, this secret realm wouldpletely copse and disappear.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng did not hesitate anymore and stepped forwards into the door.


    After stepping into it, the dizzying feeling swept towards him again.


    His vision darkened and his surroundings became dark and lifeless.


    This was the feeling of being transported by the rune formation, and Chen Heng had be ustomed to it.


    Being teleported from one ce to another was usually a rare experience, but over the past few days, Chen Heng had already experienced it three times and had thus be used to it.


    After a while, he could see light again and his vision was restored.


    After the scenery around him appeared, he looked around.


    Around him, there was blue seawater, which gave off a salty smell.


    ¡°The sea?¡± looking at the sea, Chen Heng frowned.


    The scenery in front of him was very familiar; not only was it not near North Yuan City, but it was also not even a ce within Chen Heng¡¯s memory.


    ¡°What ce is this¡­¡± Chen Heng muttered as he looked around.


    In the next moment, some sounds came from the distance as the scenery in the distance began to change.


    Blood qi rushed to the sky and formed a blood-red cloud, looking incredibly terrifying.


    The blood qi rushed to the sky, and it seemed incredibly vast and boundless.


    This was a premonition that a ughter was about to happen in the distance.


    Without realizing it, after receiving Tian Xingzi¡¯s legacy, he had gained a special power.


    With the Fortune Mark, he could see many things that he could not see before.


    It was not just the fortune of people but also scenes like this.


    Within the blood-red light, Chen Heng could clearly sense a scalp-numbing feeling.


    This was a feeling from the Fortune Mark, and it gave him a certain premonition of the future.


    This was only one of the initial powers of the Fortune Mark.


    For people like Tian Xingzi, he could even use the Fortune Mark to divine the future. He could see a person¡¯s future with a single nce, and all secrets dissipated in front of him.


    Chen Heng had only just obtained the Fortune Mark and could not do this yet.


    He could only do the basic differentiations between auspiciousness and inauspiciousness.


    Looking at the blood-red light in the sky, Chen Heng frowned and headed in the opposite direction.


    Just like this, he traveled for many days before reaching a small vige and finding out where he was.


    The Bohai Sea.


    To the east of Great Qi was the vast Bohai Sea.


    There were many inds on the Bohai Sea, on which resided many cultivators.


    The ce that Chen Heng was at was one of them.


    ¡°The Bohai Sea?¡±


    After finding out where he was, Chen Heng was quite surprised.


    He was not actually unfamiliar with this ce.


    In the secret realm, he had gone through something simr to Song Qi and gone through an entire lifetime as Chen Yu.


    That experience was incredibly real, and whether they were his cultivation or experiences, they were the same as Enlightened Master Chen¡¯s.


    With this experience, Chen Heng knew much about this world.


    On a certain level, his current self knew more than Song Qi.


    After all, Song Qi had only been a small cultivator even when he had died.


    On the other hand, Chen Yu had been an Enlightened Master and had almost be a True Lord.


    They were onpletely different levels, so what they knew was also naturally different.


    Chen Heng essentially knew everything that Song Qi knew, as well as much more that he did not know.


    This was the difference between them.


    With this experience, Chen Heng naturally knew where the Bohai Sea was.


    Following the path in front of him, he quickly reached a city.


    Within the city, there were many people, and their appearances were quite strange.


    There were people with fish scales and horns on their head, evil cultivators dressed in ck robes and giving off bloody auras, and other creatures.


    Rtively speaking, there were not many ordinary people in the city.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng was not very surprised.


    The Bohai Sea was away from the maind, so it was not suppressed by the various sects.


    As such, many Ounders and evil cultivators would go to the Bohai Sea and hide here.


    The Bohai Sea was quite prosperous; many unique treasures came from here, causing it to be famous even among the various holynds.


    As such, there were many cultivators here.


    After making it to the Bohai Sea, Chen Heng looked around.


    There were all kinds of strange-looking people, and even some cultivators looked very strange.


    Ordinary-looking people like Chen Heng were in the minority.


    Ounders¡­


    Looking around at the mermen, Chen Heng felt quite interested.


    In the Sorcerer World, he had seen many Ounders, so he was not very surprised seeing these existences.


    He had never thought that the Azure Heaven Realm would have them as well.


    After walking into the city, Chen Heng looked about and began to think.


    Aftering here, he had essentially cut off connections with Great Qi, and he most likely would not be able to go back for a while.


    Dan Qingzi was still asleep; it seemed that he had been greatly injured in the secret realm, and Chen Heng had no idea when he would recover.


    Of course, now, Dan Qingzi was not as useful to Chen Heng anymore.


    Now that he had all of Chen Yu¡¯s memories, Chen Heng was essentially like the reincarnation of an Enlightened Master.


    To him, Dan Qingzi¡¯s instructions were no longer as important.


    Right now, he just needed to find a ce to focus on cultivating for a while and perhaps regain his Enlightened Master cultivation.


    However,pared to cultivation, Chen Heng was more concerned about the development of the Heavenly Star Secret Technique.


    Rather than Chen Yu¡¯s experiences, the truly valuable thing that Chen Heng had gained from the secret realm was the Fortune Mark and Tian Xingzi¡¯s legacy.


    Tian Xingzi¡¯s legacy contained great amounts of research and knowledge about fortune.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, this was the truly valuable thing and what he was interested in.


    Walking about the city, Chen Heng turned and looked ahead.


    As he watched on, some changes happened in his field of vision.


    An array ofplicated lines stretched out of every person into the air, forming a formless web.


    This web was incrediblyplicated and was expanding and changing at every moment.


    In a sense, this was this world¡¯s sky.

 Chapter 136 – Five Years

    <h4>Chapter 136 - Five Years</h4>


    ¡°Sky¡­¡± standing there and looking at the big, Chen Heng muttered to himself and felt somewhatplicated.


    Simply put, in this world, everything was interconnected.


    People and objects would all create connections between each other and affect each other.


    Through the interactions, the directions of their lives would slightly shift and be reflected on the sky.


    In this world, there were no such things as independent existences.


    Even if someone hid oneself on a mountain or in a sea, they would still interact with the world itself and affect the sky.


    After all, in the world, it was not just people who had fates; every de of grass and every tree had fates as well.


    Anything alive in the world could affect the sky.


    As such, this enormous sky was changing almost every instant.


    Chen Heng observed this massive sky through his Fortune Mark.


    Following this, he understood why the Heavenly Star Sect¡¯s legacy required someone who had escaped from their fate.


    Observing fate and gaining control over it was incredibly difficult. If one was within the sky, one would be always affected by the sky¡¯s fate, making it much harder.


    Although those who had uncertain fates and could escape their original fate could notpletely escape the effects of the sky, they could observe and control fate as an outsider.


    This naturally made it much less difficult.


    In other words, it was perfect for Chen Heng, a transmigrator.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head and looked around in interest.


    After observing around, he found something interesting.


    Before, after seeing his Fortune, he had thought that everyone would have a Fortune.


    However, it seemed that this was not the case.


    There were many people around him, but no matter if they were mortals or cultivators, humans or Ounders, they had their own fates but not Fortune energy.


    In other words, they were just ordinary people.


    Tian Xingzi¡¯s legacy had an exnation for this.


    Every person had a fate, no matter who they were.


    However, Fortune was different.


    Those who had Fortune could receive the Mandate of Heaven and were favored by the will of heaven.


    Perhaps such people would have fates as well, but they could break through restrictions and barriers, just like Chen Heng.


    There were naturally many people like this.


    In actuality, there were very few people who had Fortune; it would be difficult to find a single person even among hundreds of thousands of people.


    It would be quite strange for Chen Heng to easily find someone like this in the city.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng understood and continued onwards.


    Following this, he found a ce to stay.


    Over the next few days, he gained some information about this ce and carefully sold a few of the essence gold swords he had for some spirit materials.


    He had gained much in the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect¡¯s historical remnant. Not only had he obtained two magic tools, but he had also obtained many spirit grasses and other things.


    He was notcking money at all.


    Of course, even though he was notcking money, he could not just take out whatever he pleased.


    After all, right now, his cultivation was still somewhat weak.


    In Great Qi, Martial Illumination cultivation was not bad, but in a ce where there were cultivators and danger everywhere, it was not much.


    As such, in order to minimize risks, he only took out a few essence gold swords at first.


    After buying some spirit grasses and spirit materials from other cultivators, he used runes to refine them into simple magic tools, which he sold.


    Chen Yu had almost reached the True Lord realm and his refining skills had been quite good, so Chen Heng decided to use these skills to refine magic tools.


    After inheriting these experiences, Chen Heng was essentially equivalent to a master of refining.


    With his skills, even in a ce with many cultivators, he could still be called a master.


    Even though this ce was quite prosperous and there were many cultivators, most of them were only proficient at killing, and there were not many people proficient at refining pills and weapons.


    As such, Chen Heng could do quite well here.


    He bought spirit materials from evil cultivators before refining them and selling them at a profit.


    He earned many spirit materials this way.


    Compared to other people, Chen Heng¡¯s skills were quite good. Even though the magic tools he created were rtively crude, they were tougher and had good effects. Their prices were not too expensive either, so they were quite popr.


    Using these skills, Chen Heng was able to establish himself here and earn resources.


    Just like that, he worked hard here and continuously increased his cultivation.


    In the blink of an eye, five years passed.


    Within arge residence in Bohai City, Chen Heng sat in front of a massive furnace by himself. Sensing the spirit energy reactions around him, he thought to himself.


    He sat there and held a simple-looking silver sword.


    The Silver Splendor Sword gave off a faint light, looking quite unique and beautiful.


    Chen Heng could sense that the Silver Splendour Sword¡¯s spirit energy was continuously recovering, and the consciousness hidden inside would soon wake up.


    Looks like it will be soon¡­


    Holding the Silver Splendour Sword and sensing its changes, Chen Heng nodded.


    Over the past five years, in order to help Dan Qingzi quickly recover, he used spirit stones to nourish the Silver Splendor Sword and help it recover spirit energy.


    With his efforts, the Silver Splendour Sword had recovered much over the past five years.


    This could be seen from the Silver Splendor Sword¡¯s appearance.


    Five years ago, the Silver Splendor Sword looked quite shabby, like scrap iron.


    However, now, even though the Silver Splendor Sword looked quite simple, it had a unique aura around it. If one used one¡¯s spirit energy on it, it would be clearly visible.


    Within the Silver Splendor Sword, after receiving the spirit energy, Dan Qingzi¡¯s soul seemed to have be stronger and seemed like it would wake up soon.


    After looking at it for a while, Chen Heng put it away and looked into the distance.


    Outside, silver flowers were floating down and turning into mist.


    A hazy aura spread out, and looking at this, Chen Heng¡¯s expression did not change.


    However, a unique aura slowly appeared from his body, resonating with the outside world.

 Chapter 137 – Meditation Technique

    <h4>Chapter 137 - Meditation Technique</h4>


    Over the five years, Chen Heng had greatly changed.


    Apart from his reputation increasing, bing one of the most famous refiners in the Bohai region, the biggest change was his cultivation.


    Not only had he finished Foundation Building, but he had even reached Spirit Transforming.


    In the cultivation of this world, Foundation Building was the starting point, followed by Qi Refining.


    Qi Refining referred to gathering spirit qi and using it for oneself. The cultivator would refine spirit qi from outside and turn it into their own magic energy.


    After Qi Refining was Spirit Transforming.


    The so-called Spirit Transforming was using magic energy to baptise one¡¯s body.


    Now that five years had passed, Chen Heng had already reached the peak of Spirit Transforming.


    Even in the entire Bohai Sea, this was quite high.


    His reputation as a refining master in the Bohai Sea was also very good.


    Of course, that was all there was to it.


    Compared to Chen Yu¡¯s aplishments back then, this was not worth mentioning.


    As for the Heavenly Star Secret Technique, Chen Heng had also made some progress.


    Thinking to there, he looked outside.


    Outside, some footsteps could be heard.


    A boy wearing a white robe holding a jade te walked over.


    The boy looked around ten years old and had good looks. It was just that his expression was very serious and did not have the naivety and joy that a normal child had.


    This boy was called Qi Yu, and he was Chen Heng¡¯s disciple.


    Chen Heng had discovered this child by chance one year ago.


    Back then, Qi Yu¡¯s family had been killed by enemies, while a faithful old servant had run away with him and were hunted down by their enemies.


    During the most dangerous time, he had encountered Chen Heng.


    Given some considerations, Chen Heng decided to save him and took him in as a disciple.


    The considerations were quite normal.


    Standing there, he looked at Qi Yu.


    The boy stood there in front of him, looking incredibly serious.


    Above the boy¡¯s head, a faint golden light appeared, spiraling above his head.


    Fortune.


    Qi Yu also had Fortune, and he was also favored by heaven¡¯s will.


    Of course, Qi Yu¡¯s Fortune had not developed yet, which was different to Chen Heng.


    ¡°Yu¡¯Er.¡±


    Looking at the boy, Chen Heng smiled and stretched out his hand as he patted his head, ¡°Is everything prepared?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qi Yu nodded earnestly, ¡°everything is prepared.¡±


    Chen Heng lightly nodded, ¡°Very good. Then it¡¯s about time. We will leave tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qi Yu nodded, not saying anything else.


    It was just that after a few moments, his expression changed as he said, ¡°Teacher¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Chen Heng turned and lightly smiled as he looked at Qi Yu, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Are we¡­¡± Qi Yu looked a bit hesitant before saying, ¡°Are we really going to the Eastern Continent?¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°Of course. That was where your teacher was born, so I will naturally return there.


    ¡°At the end of the day, fallen leaves will return to their roots,¡± Chen Heng said with a gentle expression before saying, ¡°Yu¡¯Er, are you not willing to leave?¡±


    ¡°I will go wherever teacher goes.¡±


    Qi Yu shook his head as he said resolutely, ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me behind.¡±


    To Qi Yu, apart from the servant who had helped him escape, Chen Heng was his only family.


    He did not want to leave Chen Heng.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng smiled and asked, ¡°How has your cultivation been recently?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at Qi Refining Level 3,¡± Qi Yu said.


    Following this, Chen Heng began to seriously examine Qi Yu¡¯s cultivation.


    What was surprising was that even though Qi Yu was not even 12 years old, he hadpleted Foundation Building and had reached Qi Refining Level 3.


    In the Bohai Sea, this was extremely good.


    Considering his age, he could be called a genius, and anyone who heard about this would deeply respect him.


    Even though Qi Yu¡¯s progression was shocking, if anyone knew how fast his cultivation was increasing, they would feel even more dumbfounded.


    Back then, Chen Heng had only used one year toplete Qi Refining.


    If news of this spread, some people would definitely kneel.


    However, for Chen Heng, this speed was quite normal.


    His talent was already quite good, and adding on Chen Yu¡¯s experience and memories, this speed was quite reasonable.


    On the other hand, Qi Yu¡¯s talent was not any weaker than his but his cultivation speed was much slower.


    On one hand, this was due to the gap in experience; on the other, it was because Qi Yu was still young.


    Following this, Chen Heng came to a separate room.


    Theyout of the room was quite simple; at the center, there was a massive white bed.


    Chen Heng closed the door and sat on the bed, and he got into a unique pose.


    It was simr to the posture that cultivators used for refining qi, but it was also somewhat different.


    It looked like he was internalizing spirit qi and refining magic energy, but what he was doing waspletely different.


    What he was doing right now was meditating.


    Back in the Sorcerer World, Chen Heng had found a historical remnant and discovered a Meditation Technique left behind by a Sorcerer.


    Chen Heng had memorized this Meditation Technique but just had never had the opportunity to try it out.


    Only in recent times had he decided to try it out, and the effects greatly surprised him.


    The basic stages of the Meditation Technique was using one¡¯s mind to imagine runes and use them to enhance their mind and mental energy.


    In this world, the mind had a different name, which was the soul.


    As Chen Heng cultivated the Meditation Technique, his mind and soul had been greatly enhanced.


    His soul bing stronger had also caused other aspects about him to improve.


    In this world, the most important thing to cultivators was the soul.


    This was the case, whether for those at the Qi Refining stage, Enlightened Masters, and even True Lords.


    At the same time, the magic tools and techniques that cultivators used all required them to have a powerful and tough soul.


    However, this world¡¯s cultivators did not have very good techniques for enhancing their souls.


    From what Chen Heng knew, even though cultivators had some simr techniques, they could notpare to how detailed and effective the Sorcerers¡¯ Meditation Techniques were.


    In a sense, Sorcerers and cultivators made up for each other¡¯s shorings.


    Over the past five years, apart from cultivating every day, Chen Heng also practiced the Meditation Technique every day, refining his soul.


    Even though his cultivation was only at Spirit Transforming, his soul was incredibly powerful.


    Time gradually passed.


    After a few days, Chen Heng and Qi Yu set out to leave the Bohai Sea.


    After staying in the Bohai region for five years, Chen Heng had already figured out a route to get back to Great Qi.


    He did not bring many people, only Qi Yu.


    The reason he was leaving the Bohai region and heading to the Eastern Continent was for opportunities.


    During Chen Yu¡¯s life, he stayed near Great Qi.


    As such, most of the fortuitous opportunities he hade across were all near Great Qi.

 Chapter 138 – Fortune Breaking Out

    <h4>Chapter 138 - Fortune Breaking Out</h4>


    Apart from opportunities, there was another reason why Chen Heng chose to go to the Eastern Continent.


    In theing decades, there would be a storm in the world of cultivation and talented cultivators of the younger generation would continuously rise up and stand at the peak of this world.


    Chen Heng was one of them.


    Among the various geniuses, Enlightened Master Chen was one of the top ones.


    Apart from Enlightened Master Chen, there were many geniuses who had not appeared yet.


    These people were mostly gathered in the Eastern Continent. Even though there were some in the Bohai region, their number and power could notpare to those in the Eastern Continent.


    It was the cultivators in the Eastern Continent that Chen Heng cared about.


    With so many geniuses there, it was likely that a significant portion of them were like Chen Heng and had Fortune.


    That was Chen Heng¡¯s goal.


    He wanted to gather people with Fortune and use their power to advance.


    On the other hand, by interacting with people with Fortune, his Heavenly Star Secret Technique would also be able to progress.


    Over the past five years, Chen Heng had discovered that the Heavenly Star Sect¡¯s Heavenly Star Secret Technique would only quickly progress with people with Fortune nearby.


    After all, this was a technique that studied and observed fate and Fortune.


    Without anyone to observe, it would be much more difficult to make progress.


    Even though Chen Heng¡¯s Heavenly Star Secret Technique had progressed over the past five years, most of it had happened after he had taken in Qi Yu.


    It was at that time that Chen Heng discovered how important it was to have those with Fortune around him.


    As such, Chen Heng decided to set out to the Eastern Continent.


    ¡°This familiar ce¡­¡±


    After leaving the Bohai Sea, they followed a path and soon arrived at Great Qi.


    Within the massive city, there were people walking about everywhere, making the scene seem quite lively.


    Looking at this scene, a look of nostalgia appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face.


    This scene was not much to him, but to this body¡¯s original memories, it was an incredibly familiar ce.


    ¡°Is this where teacher was born?¡±


    Looking at the person bustling about, Qi Yu still looked serious, but there was some curiosity in his eyes.


    For Qi Yu, who had grown up in the Bohai region, he had rarely seen such bustling scenes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled, ¡°the Eastern Continent is a much more lively ce than the Bohai region. However, even though it looks prosperous, it¡¯s quite an ordinary region.¡±


    ¡°Such a ce like this is only ordinary?¡±


    Hearing this, Qi Yu felt quite surprised.


    He looked at all the people walking about, as well as the tall walls. Seeing this scene, which waspletely different to the Bohai region, he felt quite confused.


    If this¡­ was all ours, that would be great¡­ Looking at the prosperous city, a strange thought appeared in his mind.


    Perhaps it was because he grew up in the chaotic Bohai region, Qi Yu¡¯s thoughts were very direct.


    The strong reigned supreme and could take everything for themselves.


    From how he saw it, his teacher was incredibly strong.


    Since he was strong, he should, by right, have these things.


    Standing in front of Qi Yu and looking at Qi Yu, who was staring fixedly at the city, Chen Heng gained some understanding towards those with Fortune.


    Those with Fortune were destined not to be ordinary.


    In fact, even if they wanted to be ordinary, their Fortune would cause them to continuously walk forwards and rise up.


    Back in the Bohai region, even though Qi Yu had Fortune, it had been dormant and had not exploded out.


    It was because of this that Qi Yu had just looked like an ordinary child. At most, he just had good talent.


    However, now, his aura was transforming and the faint golden Fortune above his head started to shake.


    As Chen Heng watched on, the golden Fortune¡¯s shaking became faster and faster before it started to burn with golden mes.


    The burning was not very fast, and it only affected part of the Fortune.


    As time went on, the mes would begin to spread until the Fortune began topletely burn.


    When that time came, that would be when Qi Yu¡¯s Fortune was at its peak.


    Chen Heng roughly estimated that it would take Qi Yu¡¯s Fortune about six or seven years to rise to its peak.


    That was about the time he would be an adult.


    Chen Heng was not averse to making things happen. After all, he did not do this for his personal ambition but for Points.


    After all, the more influence he could have in this simtion, the more Points he could obtain.


    In a sense, he was being encouraged to make things happen.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng looked above his head, where there was also a faint golden Fortune.


    As Qi Yu¡¯s Fortune began to burn, even Chen Heng¡¯s Fortune seemed to be impacted and seemed as if it was going to break out.


    It was just that Chen Heng forcefully suppressed it.


    In actuality, five years ago when he had reached the Bohai region, his Fortune showed signs of breaking out.


    It was just that back then, Chen Heng¡¯s cultivation was quite weak. In order to avoid anything unexpected from happening, he used his Fortune Mark to suppress his Fortune from breaking out.


    When Fortune broke out, it would give off special signs and could cause all sorts of troubles to spring up.


    Back then, Chen Heng¡¯s cultivation had been quite weak, so he had just wanted to focus on cultivating.


    Looking at his Fortune and then looking at Qi Yu¡¯s burning Fortune, he thought for a moment before letting go of the restriction.


    Without the suppression from the Fortune Mark, Chen Heng¡¯s faint golden Fortune began to burn as well.


    Golden mes burned, giving off a resplendent light that seemed to be able to make one sessful in anything tone did.


    Back then, Chen Heng had suppressed it because his cultivation had been weak.


    He had been satisfied in just patiently cultivating, but now that he had progressed so much in his cultivation and had arrived at the Eastern Continent, there was no need to restrict it anymore.


    More importantly, even if he continued to restrict it, he would still have many troubles.


    With the close rtionship between him and Qi Yu, now that Qi Yu¡¯s Fortune had begun to break out, Chen Heng would also be affected.


    Since there was no way of hiding it anymore, it did not matter anymore.


    Looking at the burning golden mes above his head, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head.


    Around 100 years? Chen Heng thought to himself.


    The power of Fortune was not limitless. As such, once it began to break out, the Fortune would be continuously consumed.


    Some people advanced incredibly quickly during their earlier years butter becamepletely ordinary¡ªthis was the reason.


    Once a person used up their Fortune, they would be just like ordinary people.


    It was just that most people with Fortune were quite special, so by the time they used up their Fortune, they had already aplished great things or had be top-tier experts.


    Following this, a new generation of people with Fortune would rise up.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, Fortune breaking out could be ssified into three stages.


    There was the Early Stage when the Fortune just began to ignite, then the Break Out Stage, when it reached its peak, and finally the End Stage when the Fortune had been used up.


    Based on what he had observed about his own Fortune, it could burn for around 100 years before being used up.


    This was quite simr to Chen Yu¡¯s experience.


    Back in the original timeline, Chen Yu¡¯s Fortune had started to break out around this time, and he had obtained a fortuitous opportunity. He had be an Enlightened Master in just a few decades and spent another few decades reaching the peak of Enlightened Master before his Fortune ran out.


    It was then that he stopped making progress.


    Following this, Chen Heng turned and looked at Qi Yu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said as he brought Qi Yu away to a different ce.


    This was a massive manor, which had an ornate board with the ¡®Chen¡¯ character engraved on it.


    ¡°How nostalgic.¡±


    Looking at this manor, Chen Heng smiled.


    This was the Chen family¡¯s residence.


    The Chen family was an aristocratic family in Great Qi and was one of the top three families in Great Qi.


    In the original timeline, after Great Qi had perished, the Chen family had gone into decline until Chen Heng hade back and relocated them, once again causing them to prosper.


    However, right now, none of that had happened yet.


    ¡°Who goes there?¡± looking at Chen Heng and Qi Yu, a few guards coldly spoke, stopping them.


    It was just that after seeing Chen Heng¡¯s appearance, they became quite dumbfounded.


    Chen Yu had been one of the most outstanding members of the younger generation, and he could freely enter and exit this ce.


    As such, anyone who had some standing knew what Chen Heng looked like.


    As such, the guards were naturally quite surprised when seeing Chen Heng.


    ¡°Young Master Yu¡­¡± they said as they stared at Chen Heng, not knowing what to say.


    It had been five years since Chen Heng had appeared at the Chen residence.


    Chen Heng had disappeared after escorting the Liunan Prince, and many people thought that something bad had happened to him, if not that he had already died.


    Seeing that someone who had been missing for so long had reappeared, they could not help but feel shocked.


    ¡°Do you still remember me?¡±


    Chen Heng looked at the guard in front of him as he smiled, ¡°I want to see the Patriarch. Please let him know I¡¯m here.¡±


    The guards looked at each other before nodding.


    One of them turned and left, and he came back quickly after a while and respectfully invited Chen Heng in.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he brought Qi Yu in.


    On the way, looking around, Qi Yu had a look of curiosity on his face.


    Compared to the outside, the Chen manor was much more luxurious and had a noble feel to it.


    This was something that Qi Yu rarely saw.


    Of course, this was not a big deal to him.


    Back in the Bohai region, Chen Heng had been a master refiner and his wealth and living conditions were not any inferior to what he saw; in fact, they were a bit better.


    After all, in the Bohai region, Chen Heng was a big figure among cultivators, while the Chen family was just an aristocratic family among mortals.


    There was a big gap between them.


    After walking for a while, they arrived at a room.


    Within the room, a middle-aged man was waiting there.


    The middle-aged man wore a red robe which had stars on it, and he gave off a noble aura.


    He sat on a red chair and had valiant looks. It was just that his ck hair had some white streaks in it, making him seem a bit old.


    This was the current Chen family Patriarch, Chen Jing. [Note: The ¡®Jing¡¯ character is a different character to Chen Heng¡¯s step-sister¡¯s name]


    Looking at Chen Jing, Chen Heng said softly, ¡°Patriarch, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, long time no see,¡± Chen Jing nodded as he said in a bit of a surprised tone, ¡°Over the past few yours, you¡¯ve changed greatly.¡±


    In the past, when facing the Chen family Patriarch, Chen Heng acted very respectfully and seriously.


    However, now, he became much more casual.


    However, Chen Jing was not too surprised.


    After all, after these years, Chen Heng seemed like a different person.


    At that moment, he could not help but feel quite curious; just what had happened to Chen Yu over the past few years?


    Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t change at all, it would have been a waste of my time over the past few years.¡±


    ¡°Where have you been these years?¡± Chen Jing¡¯s expression gradually became more serious, ¡°Why did you never send any information about yourself?¡±


    Chen Yu had been one of the Chen family¡¯s¡¯ most outstanding geniuses. Putting aside status and identity, he was essentially the best of the younger generation and was seen as the future of the Chen family.


    The Chen family greatly valued Chen Heng and after he had disappeared, they had sent out arge number of people to search for him, but no one had been able to find anything.


    It was as if he hadpletely evaporated from the world and did not leave even a trace behind.


    Now, he had once again appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡± Chen Heng smiled before thinking and speaking.


    He started talking from when he was escorting Song Qi and told him about most details.


    Of course, he skipped over the things about Tian Xingzi and just said that he had happened to obtain a legacy from a secret realm before being transported to the Bohai region.


    ¡°Cultivator, secret realm, Bohai region?¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s story, Chen Jing waspletely dumbfounded.


    It had to be said that Chen Heng¡¯s experiences over the past few years were indeed quite incredible.


    As the Patriarch of the Chen family, Chen Jing knew some things about cultivators.


    He just had never thought that someone from his family would be a cultivator and obtain decently strong cultivation.


    This made him feel quite shocked as well as excited.


    The Chen family gaining a cultivator had significant meaning. It could be said that this guaranteed the Chen family¡¯s future.


    Moreover, Chen Heng was not just an ordinary cultivator; he was a decently strong cultivator who was also a refining master.


    With Chen Heng leading them, it was possible that the Chen family could rise up from a mortal aristocratic family into a cultivator family.


    All sorts of thoughts shed in Chen Jing¡¯s mind, making him feel quite excited.


    At the same time, many of his questions were answered.


    ¡°So it was like that¡­¡± looking at Chen Heng, he sighed before saying, ¡°Ipletely understand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know what has happened in Great Qi over the past few years,¡± he said as he looked at Chen Heng.

 Chapter 139 – Getting Rid of Hidden Problems

    <h4>Chapter 139 - Getting Rid of Hidden Problems</h4>


    ¡°Hm?¡± Looking at Chen Jing, Chen Heng stared in surprise.


    ¡°What has happened?¡± he asked out of curiosity, wanting to know what had happened in Great Qi over the past five years.


    Based on Chen Yu¡¯s memories, Great Qi should still be in a stable period and nothing should have happened.


    ¡°Half a year ago, the Liunan Prince returned¡­¡± looking at Chen Heng, Chen Jing lightly sighed and spoke.


    Following this, Chen Jing began to speak of what had happened recently.


    The Song Qi that had returned waspletely different than before.


    He had be a cultivator and done away with his weak personality, and he had gone to confront the King and Queen of Qi.


    They faced off against each other, following which Song Qi suppressed the pce guards and killed the Queen of Qi.


    Not only this, many people were caught up, and he ended up destroying many families during the night.


    The scene was incredibly tragic and was still deeply engraved in Chen Jing¡¯s mind, making him feel quite fearful.


    So such a thing happened¡­


    Hearing Chen Jing¡¯s words, Chen Heng became silent and understood roughly what had happened.


    It seemed that Song Qi was still holding onto what had happened back then, so he had gone to settle the score.


    Chen Heng understood how Song Qi felt.


    After inheriting Chen Yu¡¯s memories, Chen Heng knew some of the details.


    He did not know too much about the pce affairs, but he knew that it seemed to have been the Queen of Qi who had sent the Northern Nine Bandits.


    After going back in time and knowing what had happened, how could Song Qi leave things like that?


    It would be strange if he did not do anything.


    After all, the current Song Qi was different than the Song Qi of the past.


    Back then, Tian Xingzi had sympathized with Song Qi but had despised his personality, so he had used a divine ability to allow him to gain his future self¡¯s memories and change.


    The current Song Qi waspletely different than the Song Qi of the past.


    However, Chen Jing did not know this¡ªhe had thought that Song Qi had just hidden himself very well and tricked everyone back then.


    Otherwise, there would be no way to exin the changes in Song Qi.


    Looks like his cultivation has progressed much over the years.


    Looking at Chen Jing, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Even though Great Qi¡¯s strength was not strong, they still had thousands of elite soldiers in the pce as well as dozens of Martial Illumination experts. There were even two or three Grandmaster level people.


    For Song Qi to be able to go on a rampage in the pce, he definitely had great strength.


    He would at least be at the peak of Qi Refining.


    Only with such strength and appropriate magic tools would he be able to freely enter and exit the pce.


    ¡°Teacher¡­¡± hearing Chen Heng and Chen Jing¡¯s discussion, Qi Yu, who had been silent this whole time, finally spoke, ¡°Is Great Qi¡­ really so weak?¡±


    He felt quite curious and could not help but ask.


    In the Bohai region, the strong reigned supreme, and all Kingdoms had strong experts defending them.


    As such, from how Qi Yu saw it, for something like this to happen in Great Qi, it waspletely iprehensible.


    After all, from what Chen Jing had said, this Liunan Prince had only cultivated for four or five years.


    A Kingdom¡¯s pce had been broken into by a cultivator who had only cultivated for four or five years? It was simply too weak.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Jing turned and noticed Qi Yu, ¡°Is this your disciple?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I took him in while in the Bohai region.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled and patted Qi Yu¡¯s head before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t make a ruckus. Some people can¡¯t be viewed by ordinary terms. For people like him, cultivating for four or five years is enough for him to reach a stage that some people could never reach their entire lives.¡±


    He paused before continuing, ¡°However, you¡¯re right. Great Qi¡¯s strength is indeed a bit weak.¡±


    ¡°Weak?¡± Chen Jing¡¯s expression slightly changed as he quickly realized some things.


    Chen Heng had once been a guard in the pce, and he knew Great Qi¡¯s strength clearly.


    Since he felt that Great Qi was weak, then¡­


    Thinking to there, Chen Jing¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Yu¡¯Er, how¡­ is your cultivation? How does itpare to the Liunan Prince?¡±


    His expression was serious as he asked this question.


    ¡°The Liunan Prince?¡± Chen Heng smiled, and after thinking about it, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what the Liunan Prince¡¯s cultivation is like right now, but I can also do what he did half a year ago. Moreover, I can do it even better.¡±


    The meaning behind these words was that he was most likely stronger than Song Qi.


    Chen Jing¡¯s eyes shined as a look of delight appeared on his face, ¡°Good, good, good!¡±


    He seemed to think of something, and his face became filled with excitement.


    On that day, Chen Heng and Chen Jing discussed much.


    The next day, Chen Jing went out and invited a few otherrge aristocratic families for a banquet.


    ¡°Teacher¡­¡±


    At night, walking on the street and looking at Chen Heng, Qi Yu hesitated and said, ¡°Do we really need to go to such troubles? With teacher¡¯s strength, wouldn¡¯t taking over this ce be incredibly easy?¡±


    From how he saw it, Great Qi was incredibly weak, and with Chen Heng¡¯s strength, he could just capture the King of Qi and take his ce. What need was there to make things soplicated?


    ¡°How else should I do it?¡± Chen Heng knew what his disciple was thinking, so he chuckled and asked, ¡°I¡¯ll capture the King of Qi and take his position, and then what?¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Qi Yu paused in surprise.


    After doing all that, Chen Heng would have obtained a Kingdom. What was there after that?


    ¡°Governing a Kingdom requires subordinates,¡± Chen Heng said, ¡°Otherwise, with all the things to take care of, you won¡¯t be able to cultivate anymore.¡±


    No matter how strong one¡¯s cultivation was, that was just battle strength; one would still need others to help govern a Kingdom.


    This was the purpose of Chen Heng returning to the Chen family.


    The Chen family was where Chen Heng¡¯s original identity hade from, so they were the ones closest to him and would be the best choices as subordinates.


    The aristocratic families that had good rtions with Chen Heng could also obtain some power and support them.


    This was something Chen Heng was used to¡ªno matter when or where, he liked to gather the strength of others and expand his faction.


    The more of this kind of power he had, the better.


    After all, from how Chen Heng saw it, as long as it was useful, there was not any power that was not worth gathering.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Qi Yu nodded but still looked a bit confused.


    It seemed that a child of his age still found politics quite difficult to grasp.


    However, Chen Heng did not need him to understand; for some things, one would naturally understand after reaching a certain point or post in life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chen Heng led Qi Yu to continue walking and came before the pce.


    Because of what had happened half a year ago, there were many guards here.


    However, they were not able to stop Chen Heng.


    A faint golden ss pearl shed, giving off a unique aura. It looked like a divine treasure, incredibly resplendent and holy.


    Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was calm as he tossed it out, causing a light to spread out.


    The light did not harm the surroundings, but the instant it touched the guards, they lost their strength and copsed.


    Following this, a wave of shouts sounded out.


    The Chen family¡¯s people, who had been waiting, rushed up and took over the pce.


    In the surroundings, not a single person could resist.


    Only Martial Illumination experts could still fight, but they were not a match for Chen Heng at all.


    Time gradually passed and Chen Heng continued onwards.


    Ahead was a throne, looking quite simple, symbolizing the King of Qi¡¯s authority and power.


    However, there was a different person on it now.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a normal chair.¡±


    Chen Heng sat on it and shook his head, ¡°It can¡¯t evenpare to the crudest magic tool. The materials are also quite ordinary; it¡¯s just ordinary essence gold.¡±


    To ordinary martial artists, essence gold was worth a fortune, and a throne made of essence gold would be incredibly precious.


    However, to a master refiner like Chen Heng, it was not a big deal.


    Back in the Bohai region, he had many materials much higher grade than essence gold, so he did not have much interest in this.


    By now, the chaos outside had mostly died down.


    Footsteps sounded out from outside.


    Chen Jing and a few other people had excited looks on their faces as they strode in.


    ¡°Yu¡¯Er,¡± Chen Jing looked delighted as he came before Chen Heng, ¡°the King of Qi has been captured. In the future, you will be the new King of Qi.¡±


    ¡°The new King of Qi?¡± Chen Heng said before shaking his head, ¡°Let¡¯s change the name.


    ¡°Since the master has changed, we should change it to our family¡¯s name. From now on, there will be no King of Qi, only King of Chen.¡±


    ¡°King of Chen¡­¡± Chen Jing repeated as his expression became more and more excited, ¡°Very good, very good.¡±


    ¡°I will spend most of my time cultivating and will leave most matters to uncle. How does that sound?¡± Chen Heng asked as he looked at Chen Jing and smiled.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Chen Jing did not refuse and nodded.


    This was what they had agreed on in advance.


    After all, Chen Heng was a cultivator and could not take care of all matters, but the Kingdom still needed people to govern it.


    As such, the main responsibility fell on Chen Jing, the Patriarch of the Chen family.


    Chen Jing also felt quite pleased about Chen Heng¡¯s decision.


    With Chen Heng and the Chen family leading the way and a few other aristocratic families helping out, Great Qi had been turned on its head in a single night, and the master of the Kingdom had directly changed.


    By doing this, Chen Heng was able to guarantee himself a decent oue in the simtion without spending too much effort.


    In the previous world, he had spent a great deal of time and effort to obtain his own Kingdom.


    However, he had been able to do this incredibly easily in this world.


    This was the difference in strength.


    In the previous world, even as a Great Knight, he could face a small army by himself, but he could not face an encirclement of thousands of soldiers. Even he would have to run in such a situation.


    However, things werepletely different in this world.


    With enough magic tools, Chen Heng could easily destroy a 10,000 soldier army.


    As for ordinary mortals, they did not have the right to even resist.


    With such strength, let alone facing an army by himself, he could face a Kingdom by himself.


    As such, it was not that difficult for Chen Heng to take over Great Qi and establish the Chen Kingdom.


    Based on his experience from the previous simtion, after doing this, he would have guaranteed arge number of Points. Perhaps it would not be as much as what he had gained in the previous simtion, but he would at least be able to recoup his 500 Points.


    This was already quite good.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Moreover, his advance had only just begun.


    Even though his Fortune had started to break out, it wouldst for another 100 years.


    During those 100 years, everything he did would go smoothly and he would not face much obstructions.


    Thinking about that, Chen Heng felt quite excited.


    Following this, he did not do much and just silently stayed in the Chen Kingdom and defended it.


    ¡­


    At night, silver moonlight fell on Chen Heng, illuminating his body.


    Chen Heng sat in front of a pce hall by himself, holding a silver sword as he silently waited.


    After a few moments, as he sent in spirit energy, the silver sword gave off light and seemed toe alive.


    ¡°How long¡­ did I sleep for¡­¡± Dan Qingzi¡¯s voice sounded out.


    ¡°It has been six or seven years.¡±


    Looking at Dan Qingzi awakening, he smiled, ¡°Teacher, you¡¯ve finally woken up.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve finally woken up,¡± Dan Qingzi said as he sighed.


    In the next moment, he suddenly sensed something was off.


    ¡°You!¡± His voice became louder as he said, ¡°You didn¡¯t use the Ten Thousand Spirit Foundation to build your Foundation?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Chen Heng nodded with a calm expression, ¡°some things happened and I had to use another Foundation Building Technique.¡±


    Hearing Dan Qingzi¡¯s words, Chen Heng replied in a bit of a teasing tone.


    ¡°How could you do this?¡± Dan Qingzi¡¯s voice became infuriated, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you had to use the Ten Thousand Spirit Foundation?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so flustered, teacher?¡± Chen Heng sighed, ¡°Is it because you¡¯re worried that I won¡¯t be able to enter the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect or because you won¡¯t be able to steal my body?¡±


    Dan Qingzi¡¯s voice paused.


    ¡°Are you still going to put up an act?¡± Chen Heng asked calmly, ¡°Possession is incrediblyplicated, and the most important thing ispatibility.


    ¡°Not only does it require physicalpatibility, but it also requires someone with aplete Spirit Root.


    ¡°The most important thing is that the person possessing and the person being possessed have the same cultivation foundation. Teacher, I¡¯m guessing that is why you wanted me to cultivate the Ten Thousand Spirit Foundation.¡±


    Many of the things that Dan Qingzi had said in the past were wrong.


    The Foundation built in Foundation Building was very important and was indeed something that determined whether one could cultivate other Sects¡¯ techniques.


    However, this so-called Ten Thousand Spirit Foundation was not a proper technique at all. Someone had added many things in it so that they could control the user in the future.


    The reason why Dan Qingzi had given this Ten Thousand Spirit Foundation to Chen Heng was not so he could join the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect but so that it would make it easier to possess him in the future.


    Before, Chen Heng had not been able to discover this.


    After all, this method was quite stealthy and he would not be able to discover it unless he reached a certain level.


    If he continued to cultivate it, he would only have realized that something was wrong when he reached the Enlightened Master realm.


    However, Dan Qingzi most likely would have made his move before then and would not allow him to discover this.


    It was just that after receiving Tian Xingzi¡¯s legacy and obtaining Chen Yu¡¯s memories, he had essentially be the reincarnation of an Enlightened Master.


    As such, he was able to easily see the problems with the Ten Thousand Spirit Foundation.


    ¡°You!¡± Dan Qingzi¡¯s voice once again sounded out, this time sounding quite cold.


    ¡°No need to waste any words.¡±


    Hearing Dan Qingzi¡¯s voice, Chen Heng sighed, ¡°Honestly speaking, it¡¯s not veryfortable having someone¡¯s voice in my head. Let¡¯s end things here.¡±


    Following this, he walked to the side, where a massive pond had been prepared.


    The water was quite special, and it was a silver liquid that looked like iron water.


    Looking at this pond, Dan Qingzi¡¯s heart thumped and had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 140 – Another 10 Years

    <h4>Chapter 140 - Another 10 Years</h4>


    ¡°What is this?¡± Dan Qingzi asked fearfully.


    ¡°Soul Washing Water,¡± Chen Heng said, ¡°I prepared it especially for you. In order to prevent your soul from copsing, I purposefully waited until you woke up again. How does it feel?¡±


    Heughed, a teasing look on his face.


    ¡°You!¡± Dan Qingzi¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    Bang!


    Before he could react, Chen Heng threw the silver sword into the pond.


    As the Silver Splendor Sword fell into the pond, it quickly went through changes.


    Faint silver crystals continuously came out of the sword and froze above the sword.


    Following this, Dan Qingzi felt some changes in the sword.


    Unimaginable pain surged through his body.


    He felt an intense pain as a formless energy covered his entire soul.


    In just a short amount of time, his consciousness nearly copsed.


    This is!


    He felt incredibly terrified, feeling extremely shocked.


    At that moment, he knew what wasing.


    Even though he did not know the details of the Soul Washing Pond, Soul Washing Water had unique power that could absorb the impurities of a person¡¯s soul and destroy their consciousness, leaving behind only a pure soul crystal.


    This was what Chen Heng wanted.


    This fellow, not only does he want to get rid of me, he wants to¡­


    At that moment, Dan Qingzi felt quite shocked and understood what Chen Heng was nning.


    However, it was toote; he could not resist Chen Heng.


    He was just a soul and was attached to the Silver Splendor Sword. He could not do anything at all.


    Even though he had been powerful in the past, he had nothing left.


    What made him feel great despair was that in this pond, he could not evenmit suicide. He could only watch as his soul was continuously corroded and suffered immense pain.


    Damnit!


    His eyes widened as he felt deep terror.


    Chen Heng silently watched on with a calm expression.


    As he watched, silver crystals continued to spread along the Silver Splendor Sword.


    He could sense that Dan Qingzi¡¯s consciousness was bing weaker and weaker, and it seemed that he would disappear soon.


    Standing next to the pond, he could hear some sounds.


    They belonged to Dan Qingzi and alternated between cursing and pleading.


    In response, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he ignored Dan Qingzi.


    As such, the voice gradually faded and soon disappeared.


    When the voice disappeared, standing next to the pond, Chen Heng shook his head and looked ahead.


    The Silver Splendor Sword was covered with silver crystals.


    Chen Heng stretched his hand and some spirit energy appeared, grabbing onto the sword and pulling it into his hand.


    After being cleansed by the Soul Washing Water, Dan Qingzi¡¯s consciousness hadpletely disappeared and only some remnant things remained.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng smiled, and his mind soon began to tremble.


    A wave of information quickly appeared and flowed into his mind.


    These were memories belonging to Dan Qingzi, and now they all appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind, seeming quite chaotic.


    These memories were the main reason why Chen Heng had waited until now to act.


    After receiving Chen Yu¡¯s memories, he had found out that Dan Qingzi had bad intentions, but he had waited until now to deal with him.


    There was naturally a reason for this.


    What Chen Heng did this for was these things, which was Dan Qingzi¡¯s greatest treasure¡ªhis memories.


    No matter how many lies Dan Qingzi had told, there was something that was true, which was that he was a disciple of the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect.


    Otherwise, he would not have been that familiar with the secret realm and would not know the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect¡¯s Foundation Technique.


    As a real disciple of the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect, he definitely knew many secrets, techniques, and other things.


    This was what Chen Heng wanted.


    The Soul Washing Pond could destroy one¡¯s consciousness, leaving behind only memories. It was just that during this process, it would cause great harm to the soul.


    Chen Heng was worried that if Dan Qingzi was still in his unconscious state, his soul might be directly destroyed¡ªthat would be extremely bad.


    As such, he had waited, and it seemed that the results had been quite good.


    Dan Qingzi had stubbornly held on to the end and hadpleted the process.


    It was quite admirable.


    Chen Heng smiled before turning and leaving this ce.


    Of course, even though he had obtained Dan Qingzi¡¯s soul crystal, if he wanted to take inrge amounts of memories, it was not that simple.


    By now, Chen Heng knew Dan Qingzi¡¯s true identity from the memories.


    Dan Qingzi had been like Chen Yu and had reached the peak of Enlightened Master, and he was just a single step away from True Lord.


    As such, his memories were naturally quite bountiful, and it would take some time to go through his memories in detail.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, it would need at least ten or so years topletely digest them.


    When that time came, Chen Heng would have a greater understanding towards this world.


    I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­ Chen Heng thought as he smiled.


    Following this, Chen Heng did not do anything else and continued to cultivate as he watched over Great Chen.


    His cultivation had not fully recovered and he still had much room to grow. Adding on Dan Qingzi¡¯s memories to digest, he did not n on going out for a while.


    Of course, it was not as if he did not do anything in Great Chen.


    As he cultivated, he sent people to various ces, especially those he was familiar with, to scout them out.


    All of them were ces where he had gained fortuitous opportunities or unique encounters.


    As expected, some of them had been taken by others first.


    After all, in this world, it was not just him who had memories from the future.


    Just like him, Song Qi had memories of his future, so he also knew of some historical remnants and opportunities.


    However, different from Chen Heng, he had stayed in the Eastern Continent for five years.


    With these five years, it was enough for him to take a lead.


    Many of the ces Chen Heng knew of had been cleared out by him.


    Chen Heng was not surprised nor was he disappointed; he just followed his memories to continue to search for those ces.


    As an Enlightened Master in his previous life, he knew many secret ces, and he could slowly pick them.


    For some of those ces, Song Qi either did not know about them because he was not strong enough in his previous life or he was currently not strong enough to go to them.


    As such, there were still plenty of ces left for Chen Heng.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, it had been another ten years.


    Much had happened in ten years.


    The most obvious change was the Great Chen that Chen Heng had established.


    After ten years of fighting, with Chen Heng¡¯s support, Great Chen had devoured many surrounding Kingdoms and brought them under its control.


    By now, Great Chen had be a small overlord in the Eastern Continent.


    Over the past ten years, Chen Heng had assimted into the Eastern Continent¡¯s cultivator circle and became a renowned master refiner.


    Of course, the most important thing was his strength.


    Ten years ago, Chen Heng had been at the peak of the Spirit Transforming realm. Even though it was not bad, it was not at the peak of the Eastern Continent.


    Now, the current Chen Heng had reached the peak of the Unity realm and was only a single step away from the high and mighty Enlightened Master realm.


    Even in the Eastern Continent, this strength was quite good. Apart from Enlightened Masters, no one couldpare to him.


    With this kind of strength, no one dared to disrespect him.


    So it¡¯s like that¡­


    At night, Chen Heng was walking outside of the pce by himself.


    Walking there, he went through the memories in his mind.


    In the past ten years, he had essentially digested most of Dan Qingzi¡¯s memories, and through them, he found out about many secrets.


    Worlds beyond worlds, heavens beyond heavens¡­ Chen Heng looked up at the sky as he thought to himself.


    If Dan Qingzi¡¯s memories were real, then this world was even bigger than Chen Heng thought.


    In Dan Qingzi¡¯s memories, this world was not the only world.


    Rather, there were even more worlds outside of this one.


    Back then, the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect had left from this world and headed to another world.


    In other words, Dan Qingzi saying that he would have Chen Heng go to the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect was aplete lie.


    Unless Chen Heng could cross worlds, he would never be able to find the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect.


    As for where the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect had gone, Dan Qingzi had no idea either.


    Back then, he only remembered that a great war had erupted in this world, and as the various holynds had battled, this had affected the entire world and ruined the vitality of this world.


    As such, as time went on, the spirit qi in this world would continuously decline, and the cultivators would be weaker and weaker while the pressure they felt would be greater and greater.


    That was why sects like the Ten Thousand Wave Sword Sect had left after that great war and headed to another world.


    As for Dan Qingzi, he had been left behind.


    Because of something unexpected, he had not been able to catch up to a senior and leave this world. He could only hide in the Silver Splendor Sword and barely survive.


    It required at least ten True Lords?


    Going through Dan Qingzi¡¯s memories, Chen Heng shook his head.


    ording to Dan Qingzi¡¯s memories, if one wanted to break through this world¡¯s boundary and head to another world, apart from finding the correct path, one also needed enough power.


    In terms of True Lords, this would require around ten of them.


    At least ten True Lords¡­


    Thinking of this number, Chen Heng could not help but shake his head and gave up on heading to other worlds.


    Let alone right now, even decadester during the age of geniuses, they would be quite rare.


    If Chen Heng remembered correctly, even 100 yearster, there would only be two True Lords in the Eastern Continent.


    Gathering ten of them would be impossible.


    As such, Chen Heng gave up on this.


    Compared to this, he felt that it was better to earnestly focus on the things in front of him.


    Outside, footsteps could be heard.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng turned.


    There, a young man wearing a white robe slowly walked over.


    He did not look very old, only in his early twenties, but he looked incredibly mature. His expression was very serious and rigid.


    He walked before Chen Heng and slightly bowed as he said, ¡°Teacher.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± looking at the young man, Chen Heng smiled, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    The young man nodded and sat down.


    ¡°How did your trip to the Bohai region go?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    ¡°Even though there were some problems on the way, the result was not bad,¡± the young man said softly with a serious expression, ¡°There were many people who were willing toe back with me. Just from the Spirit Transforming realm, there were three of them.


    ¡°With these people, we will have more power to spread around.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded before smiling, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Despite Qi Yu speaking about it as if it had been easy, there had been great risks and dangers.


    Thinking to there, he looked at the area above Qi Yu¡¯s head, where the faint golden Fortune was still burning. It hadpletely broken out and reached a new level.


    A formless energy continuously spread out, affecting his surroundings.


    However, there were some differences to this golden Fortune now: There were blood-red spots on it and strange inscriptions.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng lightly sighed.


    After many years, the child from back then had be a man.


    His Fortune had broken out and had risen to its peak.


    This most obvious manifestation of this was that his cultivation progress was incredibly fast to the point that it could make others feel despair.


    Right now, he was Chen Heng¡¯s most reliable subordinate. Even though he was not the strongest, he was among the top.


    His cultivation was at the Spirit Transforming realm and was near the peak.


    This kind of speed was incredibly fast.


    During these years when Chen Heng had remained in Great Chen, the one who had gone to scope out the secret realms for him and meet with various geniuses was Qi Yu.


    As he searched for these things, it was naturally quite easy for him to encounter all kinds of opportunities. Adding on his Fortune, it was evident that he would progress quite quickly.


    Even though it was quite terrifying, from how Chen Heng saw it, it was quite normal.


    As various things happened, he began to be tainted by other auras.


    His originally-pure Fortune began to be tainted by ck and blood-red spots; these were manifestations of inauspiciousness and bacsh that would manifest when his Fortune was suppressed.


    Over the past few years, Qi Yu had grown much, but he had caused much trouble and gained many enemies.


    These things turned into those ck and blood-red inscriptions that tainted his Fortune and were waiting to explode out.


    Right now, Qi Yu¡¯s Fortune was protecting him, so these things could not do much to him.


    It was just that when his Fortune went into decline, these things would explode out and affect him.


    As for how much it affected him, that would depend on how strong Qi Yu was when the time came.


    In that moment, Chen Heng thought of many things but he maintained a smile on his face as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Have a good rest now that you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Your disciple is not tired,¡± Qi Yu shook his head, not feeling tired but excited.


    It seemed that he was still quite pleased by the fortuitous opportunities he had encountered.


    ¡°No matter what, you still need to have adequate rest,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right, did you hear anything about the Liunan Prince this time?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Qi Yu said after thinking for a moment, ¡°your disciple searched all over for information on him and heard some rumors about him.


    ¡°The Liunan Prince seemed to have disappeared a long time ago. He disappeared in a historical remnant and was not seen after that.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Heng nodded, not feeling too surprised.


    This was quite understandable.


    After returning to the Eastern Continent, he had not seen Song Qi.


    It was as if Song Qi had disappeared, and he could not be found at all.


    Ever since he had killed the Queen of Qi, he had all but vanished.

 Chapter 141 – Goodbye and Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 141 - Goodbye and Farewell</h4>


    ¡®It seems that he has not been cking off these years.¡¯


    Hearing Qi Yu¡¯s words, Chen Heng smiled.


    Following this, he chatted with Qi Yu for a while longer, after which Qi Yu left.


    Chen Heng continued to sit there as he watched Qi Yu leave, not speaking.


    With a gentle rumble, the pce hall¡¯s doors closed, leaving behind only Chen Heng.


    ¡°Time¡­¡± he said as he lightly sighed before getting up and walking out.


    Time gradually passed.


    In the following period of time, he continued to advance.


    He led Great Chen forward and devoured other territories to make it stronger while also establishing friendly rtions withrge Sects, trying to befriend genius-level people.


    On the other hand, his cultivation did not stop progressing either.


    Ten yearster, Chen Heng¡¯s Fortune reached its peak.


    In that year, he broke through and became an Enlightened Master, bing one of the peak existences in the Eastern Continent.


    In the decades after, he turned to the Bohai region and began to expand there, wanting to take that under his rule as well.


    This process took 30 years toplete.


    30 yearster, Chen Heng reached the peak of the Enlightened Master realm, returning to the cultivation of his previous life.


    With this power, he was able to destroy all resistance andpletely took the Bohai region into his control.


    He became the owner of the Bohai Sea, and his fame spread everywhere.


    After bing the ruler of the Bohai Sea, Chen Heng did not continue to expand but instead settled down and began to govern the Bohai region.


    The Bohai region was rich in resources; it was just that it was a remote ce and had many evil cultivators and Ounders, which was why it had not been able to develop.


    After Chen Heng became the ruler of the Bohai region, this all changed.


    He relocated many mortals to the Bohai region and had them develop there.


    Following this, he restricted cultivators and suppressed evil cultivators, reducing their impact.


    After many decades, this deste Bohai region became more and more prosperous and lively.


    By now, it had been 70 years since Chen Heng hade to this world.


    In that year, Chen Heng received an old friend in his pce.


    ¡°It has been a long time,¡± in the pce, a young man stood by himself as he looked at Chen Heng and lightly sighed.


    The young man had a tall and straight figure as well as handsome looks; he looked quite extraordinary.


    Looking at the young man, Chen Heng smiled, ¡°Indeed. Long time no see.


    ¡°It has been 60 or 70 years; where has Your Highness been during this time?¡± Chen Heng softly spoke as he looked at this young man.


    This young man was Song Qi.


    After many decades, he had once again appeared and hade to the Bohai Sea to find Chen Heng.


    ¡°I went to some special ces,¡± Song Qi sighed as he recounted his experiences.


    It turned out that back then, when he had entered a secret realm, he had triggered a formation that had transported him to another ce.


    ¡°That was a veryrge region and many things were different than here.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Song Qi spoke softly, ¡°There were also cultivators in that region, but their cultivation system was different to this system.


    ¡°I struggled for a long time in that system before I finally found a way to return.¡±


    Chen Heng felt quite startled.


    ¡°You went to another region? And sessfully came back?¡± His expression was quite startled as he observed Song Qi closely.


    From his observations, he discovered some things.


    After many decades, there were indeed some things different about Song Qi. His aura was different to that of the cultivators from the Eastern Continent and seemed quite weird.


    Chen Heng had not noticed before, but now he sensed it.


    He immediately felt quite shocked and startled.


    ording to Dan Qingzi¡¯s memories, if one wanted to leave from this region and go to another one, it required the power of at least ten True Lords.


    The Song Qi before him evidently did not have this strength, so how had he done it?


    Chen Heng asked Song Qi this question, while Song Qi only smiled.


    ¡°Directly destroying a boundary indeed requires that sort of power, but there is no need for such trouble if you pass through a stable passageway,¡± he said.


    Gathering ten True Lords to destroy the boundary and open up a path was the most direct, but also most resource-consuming, method.


    Apart from this method, one could also go through an existing passageway.


    These passageways were created by holynds and all had set destinations. Many of them could still be used even after those holynds departed.


    It was through such a passageway that Song Qi had left this region.


    However, most of those passageways were one-way only.


    ¡°That passageway was created long ago and was half-broken already, and it was extremely dangerous,¡± Song Qi said as he sighed, ¡°Decades ago, I was lucky to be able to sessfully reach another region through it; otherwise, my body would have been crushed and I would have died.


    ¡°However, after reaching that ce, I could note back.¡±


    Speaking to there, he paused before saying, ¡°This is not my real body; it¡¯s just a clone and does not have much power. I just sent it back to see some old friends.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that,¡± Chen Heng nodded, understanding the reason.


    Following this, they began to talk.


    The two of them were not ordinary people¡ªChen Heng was at the peak of the Enlightened Master realm and was a single step away from True Lord. He was essentially at the peak of this region.


    As for Song Qi, despite being only a clone, he had his experiences from the other world.


    The knowledge and cultivation methods from the other world gave Chen Heng great insight.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been held back by this region,¡± Song Qi said as he sighed, ¡°This region has been broken and the spirit qi is in decline. It is much more difficult to cultivate here than in normal regions.


    ¡°Bing a True Lord here is ten times more difficult in another domain.¡±


    Chen Heng repeated, ¡°Spirit qi is in decline¡­ Is that really the case?¡±


    In the past, through Dan Qingzi¡¯s memories, he knew that spirit qi was in decline and cultivating here was quite difficult.


    However, he had never thought that it would be to such an extent.


    Song Qi nodded, ¡°Indeed. The effects of this be greater the further one progresses in their cultivation.


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, those who can reach Enlightened Master here would be able to easily reach True Lord in a normal region.


    ¡°If you were in a normal region, you would most likely be a True Lord,¡± Song Qi said as he sighed.


    Chen Heng nodded and thought to himself.


    So the decline in spirit qi was severe.


    No wonder so many holynds had relocated; they were most likely avoiding this.


    It was just that although those holynds could relocate back then, he could not, unless he could find a stable passageway.


    It seemed that he could only find out about a passageway from Song Qi.


    ¡°Is the passageway that you used back then still usable?¡± Chen Heng asked as he looked at Song Qi.


    ¡°It should be barely usable,¡± Song Qi said before shaking his head, ¡°That passageway has not been maintained for a long time and has most likely decayed greatly.


    ¡°If you rashly enter, you will be in great danger,¡± he said honestly.


    Using this kind of passageway to go to another region was already an incredibly dangerous matter.


    If the passageway was already damaged, that would be even more dangerous.


    Using this passageway was like dancing on a steel thread; a single misstep could cause a horrific death.


    Back then, Song Qi¡¯s luck had been quite good, resulting in him sessfully making it through.


    However, just because he had been able to do it did not mean that Chen Heng would have this kind of luck as well.


    ¡°There should still be simr passageways in the Eastern Continent.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Song Qi continued, ¡°You can search in the various areas to see if there are simr passageways. If your luck is good, you might be able to find a moreplete passageway.¡±


    Following this, he listed out a few possible locations.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Chen Heng nodded and remembered the ces.


    In the following period of time, Chen Heng did not cultivate and instead brought Song Qi around.


    Their first stop was the previous Great Qi.


    Great Qi now lookedpletely different, and it had fully assimted into Great Chen.


    As for the previous royal family, many of them were still alive, including the King of Qi.


    From when Chen Heng had taken over Great Qi to now, it had been 60 or 70 years.


    Ordinary people could not survive that long, but the Kings of Qi were usually martial artists. Given that Chen Heng also treated the royal family well, giving them spirit medicine and other resources, their lifespans were longer than those of ordinary people.


    After Chen Heng took over Great Qi, he did not do much to them; he just locked them up and gave them good food and resources.


    It was just that after many decades, it was impossible for the original King of Qi not to be aged. By now, he looked incredibly ancient.


    From how it seemed, if Song Qi came back even a bitter, he might not have been able to see him.


    Seeing his father again and looking at him, Song Qi felt quite amazed.


    His entire life before he had been reborn, he had lived in the King of Qi¡¯s shadow; that was partially why his personality had been so weak.


    Seeing his father like this, he lightly sighed and did not know what to say.


    Decades had passed, and he had put behind the grievances from the past.


    Song Qi was not interested in bullying an old man.


    But then again, he had already done what he had wanted to do. Many decades ago, when Great Qi still existed, he had charged into the pce by himself and killed the Queen of Qi right before the King of Qi.


    Thinking about that, he felt quite nostalgic.


    ¡°His body is not in good shape; he will probably die in another two years,¡± Chen Heng said softly, ¡°Are you not going to go in?¡±


    Song Qi hesitated.


    However, in the end, he still sighed and followed Chen Heng in.


    ¡°Who is it¡­¡±


    Within the mansion, the elderly King of Qi was wearing elegant clothes, and he shakily turned towards where the footsteps wereing from.


    Following this, he saw Song Qi.


    Immediately, he froze and his hands trembled.


    ¡°Qi¡¯Er?¡±


    His body shook, unable to believe his eyes.


    Looking at him like this, Song Qi deeply sighed and looked at his father, ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ I¡¯vee to see you.¡±


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng turned and left, leaving just Song Qi and the King o Qi.


    He sat outside, meditating and refining his soul as he silently waited.


    Only after a long time did he hear footsteps, and he looked over.


    Song Qi hade out.


    After meeting with the old King of Qi, it looked like he felt quite at ease.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he looked at Chen Heng and spoke softly.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Chen Heng nodded and did not ask about anything.


    Following this, they left and went to other ces.


    After many decades, the world had greatly changed.


    Back then, Great Qi¡¯s royal city had just been an ordinary city in the Eastern Continent.


    It was still quite prosperous and most structures had been preserved, but there had been great changes.


    The most obvious one was that there were many cultivators here now.


    In order to foster the development of cultivators, Chen Heng opened up official institutions to examine and find people with cultivation potential.


    After such people were found, they would be sent to the headquarters to be nurtured.


    After much time, there were now many cultivators in Great Chen.


    This was one of the reasons why Great Chen was so prosperous.


    After going to the royal city, Chen Heng and Song Qi went to the North Yuan ins.


    The North Yuan ins was the territory of the Northern Nine Bandits back then.


    However, the Northern Nine Bandits had long since disappeared.


    Back then after Song Qi had returned to Great Qi, he had destroyed the Northern Nine Bandits.


    Chen Heng was not surprised about this.


    Back in the original timeline, Song Qi had been imprisoned by these people for 15 years. After he had been reborn, they were most likely the ones he hated the most.


    The Northern Nine Bandits were gone, but there were still many bandits around in this region.


    After passing through these ins, they headed to many historical remnants and visited many ces.


    Some of the historical remnants were ones that Chen Heng had known about, while others he did not know about.


    With Song Qi¡¯s help, Chen Heng was able to find many passageways.


    They were all left behind by holynds when they had left and could transport to certain destinations.


    It was just that because those passageways had not been maintained in a long time, they were quite dangerous.


    For some of the more damaged ones, they might even toss Chen Heng into the boundary between worlds.


    If that happened, even a True Lord would not survive.


    This was how terrifying the danger was.


    After travelling around for half a year, they began to slow down because Song Qi¡¯s body could notst anymore.


    After all, this body of Song Qi¡¯s was just a clone and could not live for long.


    In actuality, if it wasn¡¯t for Chen Heng giving him spirit energy and spirit materials over the past half a year, he would not have been able tost for this long.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Song Qi lightly sighed, ¡°Looks like this clone can only go to here. It¡¯s a pity that I won¡¯t be able to travel the entire Eastern Continent.¡±


    He smiled and cupped his hands towards Chen Heng, ¡°After this meeting, it will most likely be goodbye for thest time. The road ahead is still long; please stay well.¡±


    ¡°You too,¡± Chen Heng nodded.


    Following this, he watched as Song Qi¡¯s body gradually turned transparent before dissipating into motes of spirit energy and scattering.


    Only a few clothes were left on the ground.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm but he inwardly sighed.


    He also knew that it was most likely thest time he would see Song Qi.


    Given that they were in two different worlds, unless Chen Heng could go through the passageway that Song Qi had gone through and go to the world that Song Qi was at, they would not be able to meet again.


    However, Chen Heng was already used to these goodbyes.


    After each simtion, he would have to say goodbye to his friends and family, and he would not be able to see them again.


    This was quite simr.


    Chen Heng waved his hand and put away the clothes Song Qi left behind before continuing his journey.


    It had only been half a year and he had only traveled through a small portion of the Eastern Continent.


    In the remaining time, Chen Heng decided to pick up the pace.


    As such, he once again set out.

 Chapter 142 – True Lord

    <h4>Chapter 142 - True Lord</h4>


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, Chen Heng had traveled through all of the known regions in the Eastern Continent.


    No matter if they were the prosperous areas, the deste ins, or even the Bohai region, he had traveled through all of it.


    On the way, he had seen many different sceneries.


    There were many ces with cultivators¡¯ legacies, and different regions had different legacies.


    Over the past few years, Chen Heng had seen many unique things.


    The Nanjiang region in the south had spirit beasts that cultivators used as their foundations. There were also poison cultivators who developed a poison constitution.


    The various differences caused Chen Heng¡¯s horizons to be broadened.


    As he journeyed, his cultivation continuously grew, and soon, he would be a True Lord and be the Eastern Continent¡¯s first in 100 years.


    As such, Chen Heng decided to suppress his cultivation until he polished his foundation to the extreme. Only after reaching such a point would he break through.


    Now, it was finally time to try it out.


    In the Bohai region, some changes were taking ce.


    The spirit qi in the surroundings continuously gathered, turning into a massive stream in the air.


    The seemingly-thin spirit qi contained incredibly terrifying and destructive power. If it exploded out, it seemed like it could destroy mountains and cut off rivers.


    All around, the air shook as formless ripples spread out.


    A massive formless aura condensed, gathering towards a person at the center of all of this.


    A shocking transformation was about to take ce.


    Elsewhere, looking at these changes, Qi Yu¡¯s expression was serious, and he felt a bit nervous.


    In thest few hundred years, the level of True Lord had be a legend.


    After the only True Lord in the Eastern Continent died hundreds of years ago, there had no longer been any True Lords.


    If Chen Heng could be a True Lord in this age, that would be a shocking achievement.


    He would be the only True Lord in this age. Qi Yu clearly understood the implications of this, so he could not help but feel nervous.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t let anything go wrong¡­¡± he tightly gripped his fists and felt quite anxious.


    The ascension of True Lords was quite special; once one failed, the consequences would be catastrophic.


    If he really failed, even if he survived, his foundation would be more or less destroyed, and he would never be able to progress.


    As such, Chen Heng only had this one chance, and he could not afford to fail.


    If he failed, he would have nothing.


    Thinking to there, Qi Yu¡¯s expression became even more serious and nervous.


    In a ce that ordinary people could not see, a faintyer of golden Fortune was still burning and spreading out.


    At that moment, Chen Heng sensed some changes.


    Sensing the Fortune falling on his body, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    This kind of phenomenon was not only affected by himself but also by the people around him.


    These people included those who were close to him, causing their Fortunes to affect each other.


    This was the scene before his eyes right now.


    As he began to break through to True Lord, Qi Yu¡¯s Fortune was added to him, making his Fortune even more resplendent.


    The faint golden Fortune on his body was all burning and began to be consumed at an unprecedented rate.


    Formless ripples continuously spread out, turning into corporeal energy that was added to Chen Heng.


    With the support from his Fortune, Chen Heng¡¯s chance at sess was much higher than ordinary people.


    That was because of his Fortune level.


    On the corporeal level, Chen Heng had cultivated for many years for this day. He had polished his foundation to the extreme so that nothing unexpected would happen on this day.


    After using Chen Yu¡¯s memories to cultivate and painstakingly train for decades, Chen Heng¡¯s foundation was incredibly sturdy.


    It could be said that in terms of both preparation and strength, he had surpassed Chen Yu and reached a new level.


    Chen Yu had failed to break through in the end, and all of his memories went to Chen Heng.


    How would Chen Heng¡¯s oue be this time?


    For three days, the spirit qi in this area was sent surging, causing violent tremors.


    Three dayster, when Chen Heng once again appeared and walked out of theke, Qi Yu let out a sigh of relief.


    Ahead, on the clear water, there was a young man standing there.


    The faint sunlight fell on his body, revealing his appearances.


    He was wearing a simple white robe, which had a unique diagram embroidered on it. He had clear and handsome features and stood before Qi Yu.


    Compared to before, his aura seemed incredibly terrifying.


    From what Qi Yu could sense, the current Chen Heng felt like an abyss that constantly devoured all spirit qi around him.


    ¡°Teacher, you seeded?¡± Qi Yu had a look of delight on his face as he asked.


    Chen Heng smiled and nodded, ¡°Mm. I was barely able to seed. However, I still need a long time to stabilize my cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Qi Yu nodded to show that he understood.


    Chen Heng seeding meant that Chen Heng was a True Lord.


    In this age, a True Lord was invincible.


    Any enemy and obstruction was nothing in front of a True Lord.


    Thinking to there, Qi Yu could not help but feel excited, and his entire body shook.


    Looking at him like this, Chen Heng only smiled.


    He looked up above his head and could not help but sigh.


    Right now, the faint golden Fortune above his head had almost been used up.


    Even though it had been quite thin, it had been clearly visible. Now, only a bit of it was left.


    Even though the golden Fortune was still burning, it was evident that it would run out soon.


    When that time came, Chen Heng¡¯s Fortune would disappear, and he would be just like anyone else.


    ording to his estimates, his Fortune should havested for another 20 years, but it was evident that after his ascension, he had used up almost all of it.


    20 years of Fortune had disappeared just like that.


    However, it had been worth it.


    He had gotten over the biggest obstacle, which was to be a True Lord. That was enough.


    As for his Fortune, if it was gone, it was gone.


    With his strength, no one could rival him in this region anymore.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled, and he brought Qi Yu back to Bohai City.


    Bohai City had bepletely different.


    After being taken over by Chen Heng, Bohai City had be quite lively and prosperous.


    Even though there were still cultivators and Ounders, there were less of them than before, and they were the minority.


    Instead, arge number of mortals, who now made up the majority, gave this city much vitality.


    Chen Heng returned to this city and recovered there.


    After rising to True Lord, he needed to recover for a while and stabilize his power.


    This took up five years.


    Five yearster, under Chen Heng¡¯s lead, Great Chen once again swept out, and no one was able to stop them.


    They continuously expanded out until they threatened the otherrge Sects.


    As such, many Enlightened Masters acted against Qi Yu, wanting to capture him.


    After many decades, Qi Yu had long since be an Enlightened Master and was the number two figure in Great Chen. He had led many conquests and gained much territory for Great Chen.


    If they could capture him, they could naturally force Great Chen to retreat, if not also force Great Chen¡¯s Emperor to hand over a hefty ransom.


    However, that had been a mistake.


    In a single night, Chen Heng had attacked, killing many Enlightened Masters.


    After that night, the Eastern Continent¡¯s cultivator circle waspletely shocked.


    Chen Heng stepped on many Enlightened Masters¡¯ bodies and blood and walked to the peak of the Eastern Continent.


    A True Lord had appeared.


    Following this, everything went smoothly.


    In the current world, there was not a single person who could stand up to a True Lord.


    Those Enlightened Masters had once been peak-level major figures, and no one dared to offend them. However, in front of a True Lord, they were nothing.


    Once Chen Heng acted, in just a few years,rge amounts of territory were devoured by Chen Heng.


    Soon, a massive overlord faction had been developed.


    The Chen Heng also absorbed the power of solo cultivators and expanded its strength.


    Soon, the situation in the Eastern Continent calmed down.


    Chen Heng had be this region¡¯s ruler, and no one could contend with him.


    After doing this, Chen Heng no longer acted and instead returned to the Bohai region, peacefully managing the territories that they had just taken over.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, many years had passed.


    Within a luxurious pce hall, Chen Heng sat there by himself.


    Within the pce hall, there were many runes and boundless spirit energy rolled out.


    Chen Heng sat there by himself, silently waiting.


    Following this, some footsteps could be heard from outside.


    Qi Yu quickly walked over and came before Chen Heng.


    ¡°Teacher,¡± looking at Chen Heng, he had a respectful look as he spoke.


    Chen Heng turned and smiled, ¡°Yu¡¯Er. Has everything been prepared.¡±


    ¡°Things have been mostly prepared,¡± Qi Yu said with a serious expression as he nodded, ¡°Those people have been brought over.¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± Chen Heng nodded and walked out.


    Following this, he came with Qi Yu to another ce.


    Here, there was a massive altar.


    Below the altar, there were a few people standing there.


    Those people were all cultivators and were quite strong. Their ages were all quite young.


    Given their ages, these people were all rare geniuses.


    They had all been invited by Qi Yu and gathered here.


    From their expressions and gazes, it seemed that they were quite dissatisfied.


    However, whether it was Chen Heng or Qi Yu, neither of them cared.


    Chen Heng looked up and about.


    Golden Fortune was currently rising up before his eyes.


    Many of these people had much Fortune, just like Chen Heng and Qi Yu.


    Of course, some did not have any, and others had already used up their Fortune.


    ¡°Did I make a mistake?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Chen Heng had asked Qi Yu to gather these people based on Chen Yu¡¯s memories.


    These were all people who would rise up in the future, and it made sense that most of them would have Fortune.


    It seemed that while most of them had Fortune, a portion of them did not.


    They had reached this point by themselves, which was quite impressive.


    Seeing Chen Heng arrive, one of the people bowed and asked, ¡°True Lord Chen¡­ What did you invite us here for?¡±


    Some of these people were solo cultivators, others were rulers, and others were the disciples ofrge Sects.


    Qi Yu had used much effort to get them here, using all kinds of threats and bribes.


    However, it seemed that despiteing here, none of them knew Chen Heng¡¯s purpose.


    ¡°In actuality, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Looking at these people, Chen Heng smiled before saying, ¡°I just wanted to do a test.


    ¡°Everyone, please look,¡± he waved his hand and a massive parchment appeared and spread out.


    The parchment was very big and was covered densely with runes, to the point that when anyone saw it at first nce, they felt a feeling of suffocation.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± looking at this parchment, the geniuses all stared in curiosity.


    Chen Heng said, ¡°It¡¯s a blueprint of a passageway. Just as everyone can see, this blueprint is iplete.


    ¡°As such, I invited everyone here to see if you can restore this blueprint. All of you are famed geniuses and have great talent, so it is worth a try.¡±


    He smiled before continuing, ¡°If anyone can restore this blueprint, no matter how much of it they restore, I will reward them.


    ¡°Techniques, magic tools, spirit pills; anything that I have, you may request.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone felt quite excited.


    As the only True Lord of this age, Chen Heng¡¯s strength and status were indisputable.


    A reward from a person like this would be quite great, and even Enlightened Masters would be tempted.


    If they could obtain a reward from Chen Heng, it would greatly benefit their futures.


    ¡°It¡¯s just restoring a blueprint?¡± they thought to themselves as they looked at the parchment.


    The parchment was covered with dense runes, and the runes were incrediblyplicated; just looking at it made their scalps feel numb.


    These were runes from a passageway that Chen Heng had found; by the time he had found it, around half of the runes were missing.


    However, it was the best passageway he had found.


    As such, Chen Heng had recorded these runes and prepared to restore them.


    However, it was just too difficult.


    He had done his best to restore them, but there were still many gaps.


    As such, he gathered these people, hoping to use their power to restore this blueprint.


    In terms of blueprint, these people could notpare to Chen Heng; even all of thembined could not rival a single finger of his.


    However, in terms of restoring this rune formation, cultivation was not absolute.


    Moreover, most of these people had Fortune.


    With them participating, their Fortunes might bring about some pleasant surprises.


    As such, Chen Heng had Qi Yu invite these people over.


    Of course, these were not the only people; they were only the first batch.


    In the following days, Chen Heng nned to invite some Enlightened Masters and rune experts as well.


    If he could restore this blueprint, perhaps he could repair the passageway and head to another region.


    This was what Chen Heng wanted most right now.

 Chapter 143 – Changes

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Changes</h4>


    Inviting these geniuses here and using their power to repair the rune formation was Chen Heng¡¯s initial goal.


    While they were here, he would also discuss cultivation with them and get to know them.


    For these geniuses to rise up in this age, apart from their Fortunes, their talents were also indisputable.


    In terms of pure experience, these people could notpare to Chen Heng, but in other respects, they would not lose to Chen Heng.


    Their thoughts and research were treasures in themselves.


    Of course, on another level, by interacting with people with Fortune, Chen Heng was able to deepen his understanding of Fortune. The Fortune Mark in his body continuously went through changes, bing more and moreplicated.


    Of course, in this process, he had to use uprge amounts of time.


    Fortunately, Chen Heng did notck time.


    Enlightened Masters had a lifespan of 500 years, and after rising to True Lord, his lifespan had increased even more.


    Unless a catastrophe happened, Chen Heng would most likely be able to live to 1,000 years old.


    Compared to this number, the time that Chen Heng spent on this was not a big deal.


    This was the advantage of being a high-level cultivator. With a long lifespan, one could investigate and research the things that they wanted to.


    After reaching True Lord, Chen Heng had turned his attention from cultivation to researching the refinement of weapons.


    It was not that he did not want to cultivate but that he could not.


    This world had been ravaged and the spirit qi was in great decline. The more powerful the cultivator, the greater obstacles they faced.


    Even though Chen Heng had sensed this when he was an Enlightened Master, it had not been too obvious.


    However, after reaching True Lord, this feeling had be incredibly obvious.


    After reaching True Lord, he could clearly sense how ravaged this world was. Even if he continued to cultivate, he would not be able to make any progress.


    Because of how ravaged it was, this world was innately suppressing the existence of cultivators. Lower-level cultivators would not feel it as much, but higher-level cultivators would be greatly affected.


    It was just like what Song Qi had said: Those who reached Enlightened Master here would most likely already be a True Lord elsewhere.


    For Chen Heng to sessfully be a True Lord in a ravaged world like this, it was almost iprehensible.


    As time went on, the spirit qi in this world would continue to go into decline, and cultivation would be more and more difficult.


    It was still possible for Enlightened Masters to appear right now, but hundreds of yearster, they would be rarer and rarer until they became legends like True Lords.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng lightly sighed, but he was unable to do anything.


    Compared to ordinary cultivators, True Lords were incredibly powerful and like gods to mortals.


    However,pared to an entire world, True Lords were not omnipotent.


    A single True Lord could not affect this world and repair it. Otherwise, those holynds would not have relocated.


    Time continued to pass.


    More and more geniuses and Enlightened Masters were invited by Chen Heng, and they engaged in discussions with him.


    With the efforts from these people, the rune formation was being quickly restored.


    By now, it had been 70% restored. This did not seem like much, but it was quite impressive already.


    That rune formation had been created by holynds, and even a True Lord like Chen Heng was stumped when looking at some parts.


    If even a True Lord like him felt this way, then it was even more so for Enlightened Masters and the younger geniuses.


    To be able to aplish this was quite good.


    It was not that likely to be able to continue to restore it; getting to this point was most likely the limit.


    Chen Heng felt quite frustrated but he could only slowly research it and do his best toplete it.


    In the blink of an eye, 50 years passed.


    During this time, some of the people Chen Heng had known had already been buried in the ground.


    Qi Yu¡¯s appearance started to go through changes, and he gradually became a middle-aged man.


    The only thing that did not change was Chen Heng.


    Although 50 years had passed, he did not look any different. However, it was not as if his appearance had been set, and would never change¡ªrather, it was just changing very, very slowly.


    With a True Lord¡¯s lifespan, he was still quite young and still had much time left.


    It would probably take him hundreds of years to look like he was aging.


    On this day, Qi Yu came to visit Chen Heng as usual. He put down the tea set in his hands, looked at Chen Heng, and hesitated for a while.


    ¡°Have you decided?¡± Chen Heng sighed and asked, looking at Qi Yu like this.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Qi Yu opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he did not say anything in the end and instead looked at Chen Heng with a resolute expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time anyways.¡± Chen Heng fell silent for a moment before smiling, ¡°If you want to go, then go. It was quite difficult for you to reach this stage, and if you don¡¯t try, you most likely would not be able to ept it.¡±


    Decades ago, with Chen Heng¡¯s support, Qi Yu had finally reached the peak of Enlightened Master and was just a single step away from True Lord.


    Now, after decades of training, the current Qi Yu was like Chen Heng back then, and he was standing before that door.


    If he wanted to, he could try to break through at any moment.


    Qi Yu had already made the decision, and he hade to let Chen Heng know today.


    Chen Heng did not have any reason to stop him.


    For someone like Qi Yu, once he had made a decision, he would not waver and would not change because of something that someone else said.


    It was just that looking at Qi Yu¡¯s departing figure, Chen Heng could not help but sigh.


    In actuality, Chen Heng did not feel much hope for Qi Yu breaking through¡ªthings were different to decades ago.


    The current Qi Yu had already used up all of his Fate, and he was no different to any ordinary person.


    With how bad this world¡¯s environment was, without the help of Fate, breaking through to True Lord was incredibly dangerous.


    Moreover, Qi Yu could notpare to Chen Heng.


    He did not have the patience that Chen Heng had, and he had some blemishes in his foundation; there was still room to improve.


    With these blemishes in his foundation, they reduced his changes of sess.


    It was just that if Qi Yu wanted topletely fix these blemishes, that would be impossible¡ªthe time required for that would be at least over 100 years.


    Qi Yu could not wait for such a thing.


    As such, he did not have Fortune, like Chen Heng did back then, nor did he have a foundation as sturdy as Chen Heng¡¯s.


    It was evident what his chances of sess would be like, but Chen Heng did not say anything.


    He had already said what needed to be said, but he could not change Qi Yu¡¯s mind.


    Since things were like that, he decided to respect Qi Yu¡¯s decision.


    After a few months, in front of ake, amotion once again happened.


    Spirit qi began to gather from all directions, and dense spirit energy spread out.


    The power contained within surpassed that of Enlightened Master, and the scene looked quite like that of Chen Heng breaking through back then.


    Chen Heng was wearing a simple white robe and stood beside the water as he waited for the oue.


    As he watched on, the boundless spirit qi condensed into a magic seal with runes engraved on it.


    A tall and straight figure could be seen, trying to stabilize the energy within him as he took in the surrounding spirit qi, trying to break through to a new level.


    This was Qi Yu.


    He was at the center of the vortex of the spirit qi, enduring intense pain.


    Explosions continuously sounded out: They were sounds from spirit qi surging.


    At the center, Qi Yu could not help but give a low roar, and runes appeared all over his body, giving off a unique and powerful energy.


    Chen Heng could not help but frown¡ªthe situation did not seem right.


    If everything was going smoothly, the situation should not be like this.


    The massive and violent sounds were an indication that Qi Yu was unable to calm down the surrounding spirit qi; he could only use this kind of intense method to scatter it.


    Ahead, ripples spread out.


    Bang!!


    A terrifying explosion sounded out from ahead.


    The spirit qi in the surroundings became berserk, and it seemed to go out of control.


    At the center, Qi Yu was sent flying out towards the horizon.


    His face was pale without any color at all.


    His body continuously exploded due to the rampaging spirit qi.


    If this went on, he would be torn apart by the spirit qi, without even a corpse remaining.


    It was at that moment Chen Heng finally acted.


    He slowly stretched out his hand and divine energy spread out, covering this area.


    After being covered by this divine energy, the rampaging scene was calmed down, as if a massive, invisible hand had appeared.


    A terrifying disaster had been suppressed before it even began.


    Following this, Chen Heng stretched out his hand and grabbed on to Qi Yu, and he carefully used his own spirit energy to nourish his body.


    In the end, Qi Yu¡¯s ascension had failed.


    Just like Chen Heng had expected, without a perfect foundation and having used up all of his Fortune, Qi Yu¡¯s ascension quickly failed.


    Because Chen Heng acted in time, Qi Yu did not die, but he was unable to go back to his original state.


    Now that he had failed, his Spirit Root had been destroyed and his cultivation foundation was about to copse.


    In the following days, his cultivation would continuously regress until he became a mortal.


    Fortunately, Chen Heng had acted in time.


    He used his spirit energybined with all kinds of spirit pills to stabilize Qi Yu¡¯s cultivation so that it did not continue to regress.


    In the end, Qi Yu was able to remain as an Enlightened Master, but his strength had drastically gone down.


    This was unavoidable.


    After failing an ascension, for Qi Yu to survive, it was already quite good.


    Being able to preserve some of his cultivation was already very good luck.


    After failing to ascend to True Lord, Qi Yupletely copsed.


    Because of the damage he had sustained trying to ascend to True Lord, Qi Yu¡¯s lifespan had been greatly reduced. In the end, he died after 100 years.


    In response, Chen Heng could only sigh.


    After 100 years, his only disciple had fallen, while he was still young.


    It seemed that he still had a long time left.


    Over thest 100 years, some of the geniuses grew and also chose to try to ascend to True Lord like Qi Yu.


    It was just that all of these people failed in the end.


    Some of these people fell just like Chen Yu in the original timeline, while others were able to survive. However, despite this, those people lost any opportunity to cultivate. Not only did their cultivations regress, but they could also no longer progress and even their lifespans were reduced.


    Compared to all of those who had failed, as the world¡¯s only True Lord, Chen Heng seemed even more extraordinary and powerful.


    During those 100 years, Chen Heng¡¯s strength and might once again increased, far surpassing otherrge Sects.


    Chen Heng still did his best to progress.


    His cultivation did not increase, but his aplishments in rune formations greatly increased.


    Now, he was one of the top Grandmaster refiners in the entire Eastern Continent.


    This was just in terms of refining skill.


    Adding on his advantages from his cultivation, he was the number one Grandmaster refiner in the Eastern Continent.


    After all, although skills were important, the benefits he had from his cultivation were also evident.


    For refiners of the same level, those with higher cultivation had a bigger advantage and could craft more powerful magic tools.


    Time gradually passed.


    Sitting inside his pce hall, Chen Heng silently cultivated and read through various texts so he could understand this world as much as possible.


    The rune formation from back then was bing more and more restored with the efforts of various geniuses.


    By now, it was 80% restored.


    However, this was the limit. Restoring it any further would be simply too difficult, and even Chen Heng had nothing he could do.


    In the following 200 years, more and more geniuses appeared, but the restoration of the rune formation did not make much progress.


    During these 200 years, Chen Heng also discovered something¡ªas time passed, the spirit qi in this world was quickly disappearing.


    Even though it was not very obvious in the short-term, after a long period of time, this was not something that could be ignored.


    Even though the density of spirit qi at the center of the Eastern Continent did not change much, at some remote ces, the spirit qi was unbelievably thin.


    This was reflected in the cultivators of the current age.


    200 years ago, there were still many Enlightened Masters, but after 200 years, there were fewer and fewer people ascending to Enlightened Master.


    This was not because there were less geniuses but because the world was bing even more ravaged.


    As the spirit qi dissipated, this world became more and more unsuited for cultivation.


    Perhaps in some time, even Enlightened Masters would be a rare existence.


    Chen Heng could already see this scene.


    By now, he had already finished preparing and was about to leave.


    In the past few hundred years, he had had much time to prepare.


    Even if he continued to stay, it would not be of much benefit to him.


    Rather than staying here and wasting time, it would be better to leave and explore elsewhere.

 Chapter 144 – Passageway

    <h4>Chapter 144 - Passageway</h4>


    100 yearster, Chen Heng finally left this world.


    After confirming that the rune formation could not bepletely restored, he decided to directly make preparations to leave.


    During the hundreds of years that he had been here, Great Chen¡¯s territory had greatly expanded. As such, choosing a sessor was an issue that weighed heavily on Chen Heng¡¯s heart.


    It was not because he greatly cared for this kingdom but rather because he was worried it might affect his final Points calction at the end.


    As such, he spent a few decades choosing a good sessor from the Chen family¡¯s younger generation, and he carefully nurtured him before leaving.


    A wind lightly blew as Chen Heng stood in front of an ancient historical remnant.


    This was a historical remnant that Chen Heng had found hundreds of years ago, and it was a passageway that a holynd had left behind.


    Back then, this was one of the historical remnants that Chen Heng and Song Qi had discovered together.


    This passageway had been greatly ravaged by the passage of time.


    However, through Chen Heng¡¯s efforts over the past hundreds of years, it had been gradually restored.


    ¡°More than half of the missing sections have been restored; now, it will just depend on my luck¡­¡± looking at the altar, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    Over the past few hundred years, he had done all he could. Now, it came down to his luck.


    However, strictly speaking, this was notpletely urate¡ªhe was a transmigrator, and he himself was a variable.


    He had used up his Fortune already many centuries ago, so this time, he wouldpletely be relying on his luck.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng looked up at the altar in front of him.


    In front of him, the altar was very big and took up hundreds of metres, looking quite grand.


    Over the past few centuries, Chen Heng had be quite familiar with this altar.


    Whether it was the appearance of the altar or the runes on the altar, he waspletely familiar with them.


    Many of those runes had been carved by himself¡ªthis was the restoration work for the passageway, and he had done as much as he could.


    Now, he just needed to test it out.


    In the past, Chen Heng had found two experimental subjects to test it.


    However, there were obvious problems with this: Every time the altar was activated, it consumed much energy, and the damage caused to the altar was quite significant.


    After all, this passageway had been long since ravaged and was no longer stable.


    This kind of passageway was already unstable, and it was possible that after every test, it could break down.


    If that happened, Chen Heng would be devastated.


    As such, in the end, Chen Heng gave up on this idea.


    He had to make sufficient preparations.


    Standing before the altar, Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was calm as he waved his hand.


    Faint motes of fiery light began to burn as dense magic energy covered the surroundings.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body was illuminated by the fiery light, making him look holy and dignified.


    Chen Heng slowly walked forwards towards the altar.


    As he came closer, the fiery light became more intense, and runes began to dance with light.


    They began to shine before connecting with each other, forming aplicated and mysterious diagram.


    A golden door appeared before Chen Heng. It was not too tall, about three metres or so.


    As Chen Heng watched on, ripples of spirit energy spread out from the door.


    It did not look too stable.


    ¡°Looks like this is the best I have.¡±


    Chen Heng was not surprised at the instability of the passageway.


    For teleportation rune formations like this, even a slight w could be fatal.


    The more high level things were, the more important the intricate details were. This was something that wasmon to many worlds.


    For this rune formation to be able to be activated despite only being 80%plete was already quite amazing.


    Chen Heng lightly sighed and did not hesitate before slowly walking towards the golden door.


    A wave of spirit energy reaction appeared.


    As Chen Heng walked through the door, the spirit stones that had been prepared in the surroundings gave off arge amount of spirit energy, which flowed towards the door.


    Following this, the door remained for a while longer before slowly disappearing.


    At that moment, a strange energy appeared and Chen Heng fell into a unique state.


    Chen Heng had experienced teleportation rune formations before and had be used to them.


    It was just thatparatively speaking, the time taken for this teleportation seemed incredibly long, and the feeling was quite different to the previous teleportations.


    A sharp feeling could be felt all around Chen Heng, and a tearing pain could be felt all over his body.


    He was being pulled in different directions by countless energies. It could be said that if Chen Heng was not a True Lord and didn¡¯t have incredible power, he might not have been able to hold on for long before his body was torn to pieces.


    This was one of the consequences of the rune formation being iplete.


    However, Chen Heng did not mind.


    He had predicted all the various possibilities before entering the passageway, and this was something that he had expected.


    However, what happened next surpassed his expectations.


    Around him, ripples in space could be seen as he felt a lethal threat.


    In the distance, a massive danger seemed to being closer, surging towards Chen Heng like rolling waves.


    Chen Heng instinctively wanted to dodge, but he was unable to.


    Within the rune formation, he could not move at all and could only passively receive everything.


    Faint golden light shined from his body, giving off a holy feeling. Countless runes flew out, seeming to contain the profundity of a Great Dao.


    A white pearl flew out from Chen Heng¡¯s chest, blocking in front of him.


    This was something that Chen Heng had prepared.


    Since he had been preparing to leave, he had envisaged all kinds of dangers in the passageway.


    As such, he had prepared arge number of magic tools to defend against all kinds of situations.


    The white pearl gave off light and defended against the storm ahead.


    The golden light barrier persisted for a while before copsing.


    The white pearl directly shattered, and a priceless magic tool was destroyed.


    Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was calm as he waved his hand again.


    Many more white pearls shot out, blocking in front of Chen Heng.


    The chaotic stream persisted for a long time, and after sacrificing ten or so magic tools, Chen Heng was able to survive.


    However, despite this, Chen Heng was not able to rx yet, as the danger was not yet over.


    As expected, soon, that familiar feeling reappeared.


    Magic tools once again rushed out and were continuously destroyed.


    It had to be said that Chen Heng had made great preparations for this trip, bringing almost all of his magic tools. Anyone would feel dumbfounded at his wealth and extravagance.


    However, facing this unending chaotic stream, his magic tools were bound to run out sooner orter.


    Chen Heng had made mental preparations.


    After who knew how long, Chen Heng had used up his magic tools, and he had to use his True Lord body to withstand the chaotic stream.


    Wounds started to appear on his body, and blood began to flow out. His aura gradually became weaker, and it seemed that if things went on like this, he would not be able tost for long.


    However, Chen Heng was calm and did not feel much.


    This was just a test, and if he seeded, that would naturally be quite good. Even if he failed, it would not be a big deal.


    After all, everything he had done in the Eastern Continent was already enough to make back the Points he had spent on this simtion. Even if he died here, he would not be suffering a loss.


    Time gradually passed.


    The chaotic streams turned into sharp des and wildly shed at Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Chen Heng did not know how long he had endured for, and under the continued assaults, his consciousness began to be hazy as his body reached its limit.


    Perhaps it was because his luck was quite good, but just as his body and soul were about to copse, he saw some light ahead.


    The teleportation was over.


    A formless energy covered everything and sent Chen Heng¡¯s body out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the next moment, he fell unconscious.


    ¡­


    Boom!


    In a deste and remote area, loud sounds could be heard.


    In front of a small creek, hearing those sounds, a young man quickly turned and looked towards the sky.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    He held a crude-looking and seemed to be catching fish. He looked into the distance, a look of confusion on his face.


    In the distance, a strange scene appeared in the sky.


    In the air, golden light spread out and there seemed to be a massive storm as the spirit qi in the surrounding dozens of kilometers was drawn over.


    Such a grand and strange scene caused the young man to bepletely dumbfounded, not knowing what was going on.


    Soon, he found something strange.


    In the distance, there seemed to be a person mming towards the ground.


    ¡°A person?¡±


    Seeing this, the young man stared for a moment, feeling quite confused.


    ¡°An opportunity?¡± He looked at the crude in his hands and grit his teeth before leaving the behind and rushing into the distance.


    Even though he did not know the origin of those signs, he knew that this could be an opportunity. If he missed this opportunity, who knew when the next one woulde?


    He walked for a long time before finallying to another creek.


    By now, the originally clear creek had been dyed red with blood.


    All around, there were sounds of wild beasts being attracted over by the blood.


    If he stayed here, there might be danger.


    Thinking about that, the young man gritted his teeth but did not give up, resolutely advancing to search for that person.


    After transmigrating to this world for ten or so years, he wanted to cultivate and save his mother, but he was useless. He most likely would never be able to cultivate and could only live a harsh life in these destends.


    This might be his only opportunity to turn his life around; he could not let it go.


    Given how massive those signs were, they were most likely caused by a powerful cultivator. Perhaps he had the power to help him escape this crappy body and truly step onto the path of cultivation.


    He thought to himself and gritted his teeth and continued onwards.


    In a ce that ordinary people could not see, a violet light shed.


    Above the young man¡¯s head, there was a dense golden light that contained a bit of violet. It looked incredibly noble and holy.


    This was the young man¡¯s Fortune; before, it had been dormant, but it seemed to have sensed something and seemed to awaken.


    A bit of formless Fortune energy spread out, and it seemed to guide him forwards to the right ce.


    Sounds of wild beasts¡¯ roars could be heard for a long time, but in the end, for some reason, no wild beasts appeared.


    The young man felt a bit confused but did not think too much of it.


    Right now, he only had one thing on his mind, which was to make his way forwards and find any possible opportunities.


    Soon, he found the source of the blood.


    Next to the creek, there was a figure silently lying there covered with blood.


    He was wearing a white robe that had beenpletely stained by blood.


    ¡°I found him!¡± Seeing this person, a look of delight appeared on the young man¡¯s face.


    He did not hesitate to go up and carefully put that person on his back before quickly leaving this ce.


    Before he picked up that person, he had a look at him.


    This young man had good looks but his face was incredibly pale and had no color to it.


    Right now, he waspletely still and unmoving.


    Looking at how wretched that person looked, if not for the fact that that person was still breathing, the young man would have thought that he had died already.


    After putting that person on his back, the young man quickly left.


    Even though he looked quite skinny, he was actually quite strong; his weak-looking body actually contained great strength that ordinary people could not rival.


    Even though he was carrying a person, he was able to move quite quickly.


    A while after he left, some noises came from the surroundings.


    Some people saw the blood from downstream and hurried over. Seeing the traces here, they knew that they could not find the person who had fallen down.


    In response, many people sighed with regret.


    The people in this deste region were all in exile.


    They were either cultivators in the past or descendants of exiled cultivators.


    The knowledge that these people possessed far exceeded those of ordinary people.


    They had all seen those signs in the sky; someone had fallen from the sky andnded on the ground.


    As such, many people had quickly hurried over, wanting to obtain an opportunity.


    However, someone had arrived here before them.


    Elsewhere, the young man walked quickly but cautiously.


    He especially chose to walk on small paths, afraid that he would be seen by others.


    Those signs in the sky had been incredibly evident, and as long as the people in the surroundings were not blind, there would also be many people hurrying over.


    If he was not careful, the person on his back might be snatched away by someone else.


    As such, he was incredibly cautious and avoided people to the best of his ability.


    This way, he was able to sessfully return to his residence.


    After returning to the residence, hearing the young man¡¯s footsteps, a young girl ran out, looking somewhat afraid.


    Seeing the young man and the bloodied person on his back, she immediately looked terrified.


    ¡°Big brother!¡± she cried out as she looked at the person on his back.


    ¡°Yi Yi, go and prepare some hot water,¡± the young man said as he shook his head.


    Hearing this, the young girl was a bit afraid, but she still nodded and obediently went to do so.


    Soon, some water had been heated.


    The young man had the young girl go out and carefully picked up a towel to wipe away that person¡¯s blood.


    During this process, he felt incredibly rmed.


    He had not noticed before, but only now did he realize how bad this person¡¯s wounds were.


    He had no idea what had caused those injuries, but they were so deep that they reached his organs.


    And yet, this person was still alive. Just this resilient lifeforce was to be amazed at.


    However, the young man was not too surprised; the signs from before was evidence of how special this person was.


    Based on his guesses, this person was most likely a powerful cultivator; it was not that surprising for him to be quite special.

 Chapter 145 – Young Man

    <h4>Chapter 145 - Young Man</h4>


    ¡®Just what cultivation does this person have?¡¯


    After wiping down the person¡¯s body and putting some clean clothes on him, the young man stood in the room and thought to himself.


    This issue was quite important.


    He had a serious problem, which was that he could not internalize spirit qi, meaning that he could not cultivate.


    From the information he had gathered over the years, it seemed that ordinary cultivators would not be able to solve this problem for him.


    The only person who could do this was an incredibly powerful cultivator.


    If this person¡¯s cultivation was not high enough, he would not be able to help him.


    Moreover, even if he could help him, that person might not necessarily be willing to.


    After all, he did not have the right to ask that person to help him.


    To a person of this level, the so-called grace of saving his life was just a joke.


    Putting aside what that person was like, from the vitality he had demonstrated, even if the young man had not brought him back, he most likely would not die.


    Even if that person had a decent personality and was willing to reward him, he most likely would just give him some items.


    Whether or not that person would help him step onto the path of cultivation was something that the young man was not sure of.


    Thinking to there, he could not help but sigh.


    In this world, those who were weak often felt quite frustrated.


    No matter what they did, they had to hope for the good graces of others.


    However, he had no other choice right now.


    Over the past few years, he had tried many things. It could be said that anything that could be imagined, he had already tried, but all of those things had led to even more despair and disappointment.


    Now, this person was his only hope.


    Thinking to there, he shook his head and looked at the person on the bed deeply before turning and leaving.


    Following this, he headed elsewhere to gather some information.


    Before leaving, he told his little sister earnestly not to allow anyone in nor to tell anyone about that person.


    After going out, the young man found that this area had be quite bustling.


    Many people had seen those signs from before, and even many Enlightened Masters began to move out as a result.


    Those people came near here and looked about, wanting to find the source of those signs.


    Many people had seen a person falling from the sky into a forest.


    As such, many people headed to that forest to search.


    The young man pretended as if he did not know anything and asked around what was going on.


    ¡°Has anyone found that senior?¡± he asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°If he has been found, things would not be like this right now,¡± another person chuckled before saying, ¡°But it¡¯s said that many people found some blood trails.


    ¡°That senior was heavily injured so he most likely found a ce to hide and recover. As such, those people did not find anything but some spirit blood.¡±


    On the side, someone else jumped in, ¡°That¡¯s enough though. That spirit blood is no ordinary thing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what cultivation that senior has, but the blood he has is incredibly precious spirit blood. It¡¯s said that even a single drop of blood canpare to spirit medicines after being refined. Some people guess that the senior is a higher being.¡±


    ¡®A higher being?¡¯


    The young man¡¯s heart thumped but his expression did not change.


    ¡°No way, why would a higher beinge to a ce like this?¡± He asked as heughed.


    This was an incredibly deste ce, and the spirit qi here was very thin.


    No one in their right mind would be willing toe here.


    The person from before shook his head, ¡°Who knows? Maybe he has his own special reasons. Apart from that senior, who else would know?¡±


    He paused before saying with a look of admiration on his face, ¡°That spirit blood is real good though, and it¡¯s said that some people have already started selling it. A single drop of spirit blood is worth three spirit stones.¡±


    ¡°One drop of spirit blood for three spirit stones¡­¡± Hearing this, the young man was stunned and thought to the blood he had seen.


    Back in the forest, he had been focused on finding that senior and ignored the blood.


    Now that he thought of it, how could the blood from a powerful senior be anything ordinary?


    He had wasted an opportunity.


    Moreover, after he had cleaned up that person, he had been afraid that others would discover the blood, so he had gotten rid of it.


    Now that he thought of it, those were all spirit stones¡­


    Thinking about that, the young man¡¯s mouth twitched, and he felt a bit regretful.


    If he knew earlier, he should have sold that blood for spirit stones.


    The person in front of him sighed and said, ¡°A single drop of blood can rival spirit medicines; I wonder just what kind of figure this senior is. If I could be that person¡¯s disciple, that would be great.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,¡± the young man nodded.


    He continued to walk about and gather more information.


    What he heard was all the same: No one had found anything, and the only gains that people had made was the spirit blood.


    Some people guessed that the senior had left already, while others said that someone had found the senior and was hiding him.


    There were all kinds of guesses, but no one had any evidence.


    After going around and seeing that no one suspected him, the young man felt quite at ease.


    After walking around, he bought some food before returning home.


    Within the room, the person was still lying on the bed with a pale face, looking incredibly weak.


    The young man roughly examined him and found that he was still breathing, and his blood was still circting.


    This meant that this person was still alive but was just unconscious because of his injuries.


    After sighing, the young man began to make food.


    As a transmigrator, his cooking skills were quite good. It was just that he was limited by his tools and ingredients and could not make anything amazing.


    Thinking of the senior lying in the room, he made some porridge and prepared to bring it over.


    Even though this senior did not even need to eat anymore, it was still something he should do.


    That way, after this person woke up, perhaps he would treat him more favorably.


    However, he was surprised to see that that person had already woken up when he returned to the room.


    Sitting on the bed, Chen Heng struggled to get up and looked out the door.


    There, the young man was holding a bowl of porridge.


    Looking at Chen Heng, who had woken up, he looked a bit surprised and stood there dumbly.


    However, he quickly came to his senses and immediately knelt and kowtowed.


    ¡°I pay my respects to senior,¡± he said with a look of reverence.


    Aftering to this world for ten or so years, his pride and arrogance as a transmigrator had been stamped out.


    In this world, he had seen far too many wretched things and knew his position clearly.


    Compared to those higher beings, mortals like him were like ants. If they dared to show any disrespect, these seniors would not hesitate to kill them.


    Facing someone like this, there was no such thing as being too respectful.


    Seeing the young man acting like this, Chen Heng felt a bit surprised.


    Following this, he also felt quite startled.


    Right after waking up, his strength was incredibly weak. Not only was his body on the verge of copse, but even his soul was injured.


    However, he still had his Fortune Mark and could see things that others could not.


    This young man had average looks and could only be said to be a bit good looking.


    He wore an ordinary gray robe and only seemed quite mature.


    However, in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, things were not that simple.


    There was a faint golden Fortune above that young man¡¯s head, and within that golden Fortune, there was a bit of violet that gave off a dignified and noble power.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Heng felt quite stunned.


    This was undoubtedly Fortune, and incredibly dense Fortune at that.


    That violet Fortune was higher level than even Chen Heng¡¯s Fortune back then; there was a massive gap between them.


    This was someone with incredibly great and vast Fortune.


    At this moment, the young man¡¯s Fortune had already started burning and was gradually spreading out.


    Seeing this, a searing hot feeling came from the Fortune Mark.


    Following this, Chen Heng¡¯s vision once again changed.


    Ahead, the young man¡¯s Fortune was breaking out and formless ripples spread out. When they reached Chen Heng¡¯s body, they wrapped around his fate and brought it into the young man¡¯s Fortune.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Heng¡¯s expression did not change and he deeply looked at the young man.


    Now, he understood why he had appeared here.


    This young man¡¯s Fortune was simply too great, and once it broke out, it instinctively affected his surroundings.


    The reason why Chen Heng had appeared here was most likely due to the influence of this person¡¯s Fortune.


    In a sense, for Chen Heng to appear here and to be found by this young man was inevitable.


    After all, from how vast this person¡¯s Fortune was, once Chen Heng, someone who represented massive opportunity, appeared, he would definitely be caught onto by this person.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head and understood why he had appeared here.


    In front of him, the young man felt incredibly nervous.


    He knelt on the ground with his head lowered, not daring to look at Chen Heng.


    The longer Chen Heng did not speak, the more nervous he felt.


    However, after a while, Chen Heng¡¯s voice sounded out.


    ¡°You may get up,¡± Chen Heng said softly as he smiled.


    His voice was gentle and had a warmth to it.


    Hearing his words, the young man felt much more at ease.


    No matter if this person was pretending or was actually like this, it seemed that the person was willing to talk with him and did not see him as an ant.


    This was the best case scenario for him.


    ¡°Where is this?¡± Chen Hengy back down on the bed and asked with a pale face.


    ¡°This is the Deste Region,¡± the young man said with a respectful look.


    ¡°Deste Region?¡± Chen Heng nodded with a calm expression. He then continued, ¡°Tell me about some of the recent big events here.¡±


    ¡°Recent big events?¡±


    The young man thought before answering.


    He told Chen Heng about all of the big events that had happened recently, and he could not help but look at Chen Heng.


    In actuality, the biggest thing that had happened here recently was Chen Heng descending here.


    From what the young man said, Chen Heng knew that he had caused much noise when he hade here. However, he did not care much.


    ¡®Deste Region?¡¯ he looked down and thought to himself.


    The young man had told him what kind of ce the Deste Region was.


    It was a ce for exiling cultivators, and most people here used to be cultivators or the descendants of cultivators.


    This was an incredibly remote and deste ce.


    However, Chen Heng descending here could be said to be a good thing¡ªat the very least, he didn¡¯t have to worry about being discovered by the higher beings of this world.


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, he smiled and waved his hand and took out some things, ¡°From how things seem, I¡¯ll be staying here for some time.


    ¡°This will be my rent,¡± Chen Heng said softly as he gave those things over.


    They were a few bottles of medicinal pills; they were not anything special and were only some ordinary spirit pills.


    However, even though they were not much to Chen Heng, to this young man, they were exactly what he needed.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s experience, he could naturally see through this boy.


    Putting aside Fortune, this young man¡¯s body was very powerful, but he did not have any cultivation.


    As such, giving him these low-grade spirit pills were quite appropriate.


    ¡°Not at all, not at all,¡± the young man said respectfully. Looking at the bottles of spirit pills, a look of delight appeared on his face.


    Following this, he walked out of the room so Chen Heng could rest peacefully.


    After walking out of the room, the young man hurriedly opened the bottles and had a look.


    After opening the bottles, spirit qi wafted out, bringing with it a unique fragrance.


    Smelling this and sensing the spirit qi contained within, the young man felt exhrated.


    ¡°They¡¯re all high-grade spirit pills,¡± he thought to himself.


    The reason why the Deste Region was named so was because there was little to no spirit qi here.


    In such a ce, spirit grasses could not grow, and it was incredibly difficult to cultivate.


    As such, precious spirit stones and spirit pills were even more precious, and they were incredibly expensive.


    For a mortal like this young man, even if he sold his life, he would not be able to obtain a single spirit stone.


    And yet, he had obtained so many spirit pills so easily.


    The young man knew that if he brought out these spirit pills, he would be killed and plundered by countless people.


    On the other hand, that person had casually given these out to him.


    He was definitely a great figure.


    If he could hang on to this person, his gains in future would be evident.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Looking at these spirit pills, a slightly bitter expression appeared on his face.


    So what if he had these spirit pills? With his constitution, no matter how many spirit pills he absorbed, he would not be able to internalize them.


    As such, rather than giving them to him, it was better to give them to someone else.


    Thinking about that, he sighed and looked to the side.


    There, the young girl was sitting in front of a little wooden table, peacefully eating porridge.


    Seeing the young man look over, she smiled, looking quite cute.


    The young man could not help but pat her head and smile as well.


    After transmigrating from his original world to this world, his parents had died when he was very young, leaving him to roam about by himself.


    This young girl was an orphan he had picked up, and he had raised her himself; she was essentially his child.


    However, she was different to him.


    This girl¡¯s talent was quite good, and even though he did not know just how good it was, it was definitely better than some so-called geniuses.


    It would be a waste for him to use these spirit pills, so he might as well give them to her.


    Thinking to there, he smiled before sitting next to the young girl and began to eat as well.


    Within the room, Chen Heng sat on the bed and examined himself.


    The results were not good.


    Even though he had barely survived passing through the passageway, he had paid a terrible price.


    His body¡¯s current situation was simply terrifying.

 Chapter 146 – Support

    <h4>Chapter 146 - Support</h4>


    Within the silent room, Chen Heng examined himself and could not help but frown.


    After going through that passageway, his True Lord body had been greatly ravaged, and even his cultivation foundation showed signs of copsing.


    And that was only his body.


    The injuries he had taken to his soul were even more severe.


    His powerful soul had been greatly weakened and seemed like it might fall apart.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had used the Meditation Technique from the Sorcerer World over the years, resulting in his soul being more powerful than others, his consciousness might have dissipated, resulting in him bing a vegetable.


    ¡°I finally reached this new region but this was the result?¡±


    Sitting on the bed, Chen Heng sighed and did not know what to say.


    With his current situation, it could be said that he did not have much hope.


    No matter if it was his body or soul, they had been heavily injured. For him to maintain his current state was already quite good, let alone continue to cultivate.


    He had essentially been crippled.


    Moreover, even if he did not do anything, he most likely would not have too much time.


    Even if he could barely live on and seem like nothing was wrong, the situation within his body would still be terrible.


    At most, he would most likely die within a few years.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng could not help but shake his head, feeling quite frustrated.


    He had finally reached this new region through so much effort, but this had been the oue.


    He might as well have died in that passageway, giving him a clean death without so manyplications.


    Right now, Chen Heng could sense that this region was quite different.


    Compared to the world that he had been in before, the pressure in this world was much lighter and did not feel so heavy.


    Within this world, the pressure on cultivators was much less, and even though there were still limits, it was not like that other world where True Lord was essentially the end.


    In other words, this world had the possibility of surpassing True Lords.


    However, Chen Heng could only watch this and could not actually take advantage of it himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Sitting on the bed, Chen Heng shook his head and quickly settled his emotions.


    If he couldn¡¯t cultivate, then he couldn¡¯t cultivate.


    For him to even reach this world was already a sess; it was not important whether or not he could continue to cultivate.


    Right now, he could onlyfort himself like this.


    Soon, some footsteps sounded out from outside as the young man from before entered.


    He had some food in his hands and respectfully put it down.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Chen Heng asked as he looked at the young man.


    The young man froze for a moment before answering seriously.


    His name was Liu Li and was the descendant of a cultivator family. Because his family had vited a taboo, their family¡¯s experts had been killed and the remainders had been exiled to the Deste Region.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re the descendant of a cultivator family, why do you not cultivate?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    This young man did not have any traces of cultivation on him. Even though he had a strong body, he did not have any magic energy and seemed like an ordinary person.


    Liu Li gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°This lowly one wants to cultivate, but because I have a crippled body, no matter how I was to internalize spirit qi, I am unable to do so.¡±


    ¡°A crippled body?¡± Chen Heng was quite surprised. This was interesting.


    The people with Fortune he had met before all had exceptional talent and dominated those of the same generation.


    However, even though this Liu Li had far greater Fate than he had ever seen, he had a crippled body.


    Chen Heng could not help but feel interested.


    He was not of this world and naturally understood that having a crippled body was not everything.


    After all, there existed a Weak to Strong Main Character tag.


    Perhaps Liu Li was one of these people?


    Thinking about that, Chen Heng looked at Liu Li.


    Precisely speaking, he was looking at Liu Li¡¯s Fortune.


    Above Liu Li¡¯s head, the dense golden Fortune continuously spun, and at the center, there was a faint violet light that was quite eye-catching.


    Even though he was not doing anything and was just observing, Chen Heng could feel a faint pressure from Liu Li.


    Let alone the current Chen Heng, even when he still had his Fortune, his peak could notpare to even one-tenth of Liu Li¡¯s Fortune.


    However, right now, Liu Li¡¯s Fortune had notpletely broken out yet.


    Before, while searching for Chen Heng, Liu Li¡¯s Fortune had given off some signs of breaking out.


    It was just that after he had brought Chen Heng back, his Fortune had once again fallen dormant.


    ¡°It¡¯s not yet time for it to break out¡­¡± After observing for a few moments Chen Heng came to a conclusion.


    Even though Liu Li¡¯s Fortune was powerful, it was still dormant and it was not yet time for it to break out.


    Perhaps this was why his situation was so pitiful.


    It seemed that Liu Li¡¯s Fortune would most likely break out in about two years.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Chen Heng smiled and thought to himself.


    At that moment, he thought about the simtion¡¯s rules.


    The way the simtion counted his Points was that the more influence he had, the more Points he would obtain.


    Since that was the case, if he could directly influence someone with such great Fate and change the direction of his life, perhaps that would count as well.


    Through the Fortune Mark, he could roughly tell that Liu Li¡¯s future path would be a difficult one filled with blood.


    Even though he did not know the details, the fact that Liu Li would be stained with countless people¡¯s blood was something definite¡ªhe would be a ruthless killer and a domineering expert.


    Chen Heng smiled and had an idea.


    ¡°Come up,¡± he said softly.


    Hearing this, Liu Li¡¯s heart thumped but he still obediently went up and stood before Chen Heng.


    Following this, Chen Heng put his hand on Liu Li¡¯s chest, and Liu Li felt a warm feeling.


    As Chen Heng sent his spirit energy into Liu Li, Liu Li felt as if he had gone through a baptism and his body seemed to go through unique changes.


    Those changes caused Liu Li to gasp in pleasure.


    However, he immediately came to his senses and looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°Apologies,¡± he lowered his head, afraid that Chen Heng would be displeased.


    As someone who could not interact with spirit qi, for him to experience spirit qi circting around his body, it was a great joy.


    That feeling lingered on his mind, wanting to experience it more.


    ¡°Is this how it feels to cultivate?¡± Liu Li could not help but sigh and felt great admiration as he thought back to that feeling.


    Sitting on the bed, Chen Heng smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I used magic energy to cleanse your body. In the following days, you will feel some changes; go and experience them.¡±


    Liu Li respectfully nodded before asking, ¡°Yes. Senior¡­ then in the future¡­ will I be able to cultivate?¡±


    He looked quite excited as he gazed at Chen Heng, hoping for the answer he wanted.


    It was a pity that Chen Heng shook his head.


    Chen Heng shook his head as he sighed, ¡°Not yet. The state of your body is not very good. I used magic energy to cleanse your body, which should have rid you of any obstacles, but it still was not enough.


    ¡°However, when you internalize spirit qi again, it should be better and will not be as painful.¡±


    Chen Heng had a calm expression as he asked, ¡°What cultivation technique do you use?¡±


    Liu Li paused for a moment before telling Chen Heng.


    The cultivation technique he used was just a low-grade, ordinary qi internalizing technique. Most people here knew it, and it was nothing precious.


    Since even ordinary people would know of it, then it would be even more so for a senior like Chen Heng.


    As such, Liu Li did not hide anything and told Chen Heng everything.


    The cultivation technique that Liu Li spoke of was not too different to the Foundation Building Techniques that he had.


    However, to Chen Heng, the cultivation technique that Liu Li used was too crude.


    Even the simplest qi internalizing technique that Chen Heng had was much better than this.


    Using this kind of cultivation technique was not only inefficient but could even harm his body.


    It could be said that there were no positives to it.


    Not only did Liu Li have a special body, but he was also using a cultivation technique like this. No wonder he was still an ordinary person.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head.


    ¡°Come closer,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at Liu Li.


    Hearing this, Liu Li¡¯s heart leapt as he felt delighted.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    He felt overjoyed but he had a respectful look on his face as he silently walked towards Chen Heng.


    Following this,rge amounts of information appeared in his mind.


    A basic qi internalizing technique appeared in his mind, as if it had been engraved there.


    Even though it was a basic qi internalizing technique, he could clearly see the difference. It was far superior to the one Liu Li had before.


    They were onpletely different levels.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me a technique, teacher!¡± Liu Li did not hesitate and kneeled down, kowtowing loudly.


    Looking at him like this, Chen Heng did not stop him and only smiled as he said, ¡°I only passed you a basic technique; how did I be your teacher?¡±


    ¡°Senior cleansed my body and gave me a cultivation technique; you are naturally my teacher.¡±


    Liu Li kneeled on the ground as he deeply kowtowed again, ¡°In the future, this disciple will serve you to the best of his ability.¡±


    Seeing him like this, Chen Hengughed and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s fine. You can go now, I want to rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Li nodded seriously before leaving the room.


    After exiting from the room, an excited look appeared on his face.


    ¡°A chance!¡± He could not help but grip his fists in joy.


    This opportunity before him was simply too rare.


    He had struggled in this world for ten or so years, and now, he could finally see a ray of hope.


    ¡°Cultivation.¡±


    Thinking of that qi refining technique, he quickly went to one side.


    Soon, he entered another room and sat down cross-legged as he began to internalize spirit qi.


    Soon, he could feel the difference.


    In the past, even if he sat here for an entire day, he would not be able to internalise much spirit qi.


    One part was due to his body, and the other was due to how little spirit qi there was in the Deste Region.


    However, today, he felt great changes.


    In just one hour, he had gained much spirit qi.


    This was more than ten times more efficient than before.


    After finishing this session, he looked overjoyed and felt some hope.


    If he went on like this and continued to internalise qi, perhaps he could continue to refine his body and return to normal, properly setting out on the path of cultivation.


    As he thought to himself, he felt incredibly excited.


    However, when he turned and saw the young girl by his side, he came back to his senses.


    The girl was called Liu Yi and was an orphan he had picked up. Compared to him, her talent was much better, and it seemed that soon, she would be able to begin building her Foundation and truly begin to cultivate.


    That was no small feat.


    Without the support of any spirit stones or spirit pills, and using a crude cultivation technique in a ce with little spirit qi, this was already incredible.


    ¡°Compared to me, Yi Yi has more hope.¡±


    Sensing the sounds from Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation, Liu Li bitterly smiled and thought to himself.


    Following this, he thought of the cultivation technique that Chen Heng had passed to him.


    ¡°With Yi Yi¡¯s talent, if she uses the cultivation technique that senior gave me, she should be able toplete Foundation Building quite quickly.¡±


    Liu Yi¡¯s talent was very good, and with a good cultivation technique, her progress would greatly increase.


    However, he would have to ask Chen Heng for permission¡ªcultivation techniques were not to be casually passed.


    Aftering to this world for ten or so years, Liu Li knew this world¡¯s rules clearly.


    If he passed the cultivation technique that Chen Heng had passed to him without any permission, if Chen Heng became displeased, everything would be over.


    He had finally gained a powerful supporter, and if he enraged Chen Heng, resulting in him killing them all, they would be finished.


    As such, despite having this thought, he still sought Chen Heng¡¯s permission.


    Thus, in the following few days, he cautiously looked for an opportunity, and he asked Chen Heng for his permission when he seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°Your little sister?¡±


    Hearing Liu Li¡¯s request, Chen Heng was somewhat interested, ¡°She can cultivate despite being so young?¡±


    With cultivation, it was not necessarily the younger the better.


    After all, for younger children, because their souls and bodies were not strong enough, even if they had the talent to cultivate, they often would not be able to absorb spirit qi and refine magic energy.


    Liu Li¡¯s little sister was still young and yet she could cultivate; this talent was quite good.


    ¡°Bring your little sister over,¡± Chen Heng thought for a moment before speaking.


    Hearing this, Liu Li inwardly let out a sigh of relief before hurriedly bringing his little sister over.


    The young girl did not look very big, only six or seven years old. She wore simple clothes and was a bit shy, looking quite cute.


    Chen Heng did a rough examination of the girl and felt quite surprised.


    This girl¡¯s talent was on apletely different level to her brother¡¯s, to the point that it was quite terrifying.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body had aplete Spirit Root and had almost peak talent.


    However, this young girl¡¯s talent seemed to be better than even his.


    Sensing the difference between Liu Li and Liu Yi, Chen Heng felt quite interested and looked up above the girl¡¯s head.

 Chapter 147 – One Year

    <h4>Chapter 147 - One Year</h4>


    Above the girl¡¯s head, there was a faint golden light.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, the Fortune was incredibly eye-catching, and it was difficult to miss even if he wanted to.


    Evidently, she was also someone who had Fortune, and even though it was weaker than Liu Li¡¯s Fortune, it was still stronger than Chen Heng¡¯s in the past.


    With such Fortune and talent, this girl would have no limits in the future.


    Moreover, that was not all.


    Following this, Chen Heng looked between Liu Li and Liu Yi.


    As he activated his Fortune Mark, he realized something¡ªthere seemed to be a connection between Liu Li and Liu Yi.


    Their fates and Fortunes seemed to be connected. This was even more terrifying.


    They were not just individual people with Fortune but two people with Fortune connected together. This was more terrifying than all individuals with Fortune.


    What others would face when facing a single one of them was not just one person with Fortune but two.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Heng¡¯s mouth twitched.


    It could be said that given that these two¡¯s Fortunes had been connected, the strength of their Fortune made even Chen Heng feel startled.


    With such powerful Fortune, no matter how grave the danger they faced, that danger would turn into an opportunity.


    Right now, Chen Heng thought to himself. If he suddenly attacked these two people, what would happen?


    He was already half-crippled and his cultivation foundation had essentially been destroyed. However, he still had the power of a True Lord.


    If he wanted to, he could temporarily burst out with his peak power again.


    On the other hand, even though these two had immense Fortune, they were still just two mortals.


    Facing his strength, they would not be able to resist at all and would be sted to death.


    Those who were bound by fate naturally could not do so; even if they had the power to do so, because of the control fate had over them, they would not think about it.


    However, Chen Heng was different.


    As a transmigrator, he was a variable and was more or less out of the control of fate.


    Adding on the support from the Fortune Mark, he could temporarily break free from the sky and do as he wished.


    As such, if he wanted to act against these two people, he could do so.


    Right now, Chen Heng was quite curious towards them.


    If he tried to kill them, what would happen?


    Would he seed? Or, because of their Fortune, would he end up failing somehow?


    Chen Heng thought to himself and felt like trying it out as an experiment.


    Based on his experiences, as he went into more simtions, he would face more people like Liu Li.


    Since this was the case, he might as well use this opportunity to do some experiments while he had nothing to lose.


    After all, even if he did not do anything, he would die in a few years.


    As for the Points? Teaching these two people and changing their fates could him many Points, but directly killing them would have much influence as well.


    At the very least, the number of Points he would obtain would be incredible.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng felt incredibly tempted to attack them.


    However, in the end, he did not do so.


    It was as if the Fortune Mark could sense his thoughts, and it gave off a light that seemed like a warning, stopping him.


    A wave of energy appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s body from the Fortune Mark.


    Following this, various scenes unfolded before his eyes¡ªthey were scenes of the future.


    In the scene, Chen Heng suddenly attacked, using his True Lord power, mming his palm towards them.


    Spirit energy raged outside, billowing like a storm.


    Liu Li and Liu Yi¡¯s faces disyed confusion, unable to understand why Chen Heng had suddenly attacked them.


    They could not understand, nor could they react, and they could only watch as the palm mmed towards them.


    Everything seemed like it would go smoothly.


    However, at the most crucial moment, something surprising happened.


    Surging evil qi suddenly rushed out of Liu Li¡¯s body, exploding out.


    In front of his chest, a ck gemstone flew out and blocked in front of him, and the image of an elder seemed to appear.


    Compared to the True Lord power that Chen Heng had unleashed, this elder¡¯s power was not any inferior. It seemed to be on the same level as Chen Heng¡¯s power, and it was extremely terrifying.


    It seemed that he had been attached to Liu Li and had only appeared when Liu Li was in critical danger.


    The power between the two of them shed.


    In the end, after risking his life, Chen Heng was able to beat back the elder, causing his image to disappear.


    Following this, Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was cold as he once again mmed out his palm.


    By now, he had beat back that elder and there was nothing else that could stop him.


    It was just that this palm of his was still blocked.


    A slim arm stretched out, blocking this strike.


    Chen Heng instinctively looked to the side, his expression one of shock.


    The little girl, Liu Yi, stood there, but her appearance had greatly changed.


    Her expression was incredibly cold and there was aplicated blue diagram on her forehead that gave off a mystical power. She seemed to have power that surpassed that of True Lords and blocked Chen Heng.


    Liu Yi¡¯s expression was stiff as her eyes became a pure blue color, ¡°No¡­ You¡¯re not allowed to harm my big brother¡­¡±


    Massive amounts of frost descended, covering this area.


    Following this, the scene shattered and disappeared.


    Sitting on the bed, Chen Heng could not help but look to the side.


    In front of him, Liu Li and Liu Yi were still kneeling in front of him with respectful looks.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng¡¯s mouth twitched and he immediately cast off any thoughts of attacking.


    He silently thought to himself, ¡°So these are people immensely blessed by Fortune? This is a bit too ridiculous.¡±


    Both of them were incredibly terrifying.


    One had an old monster attached to him, who was not much weaker than Chen Heng, and the other one seemed to have special circumstances of her own.


    Neither of them were people Chen Heng could go up against.


    They seemed incredibly respectful now, but once they were cornered, they would be incredibly savage.


    Compared to these two people, even Chen Heng felt quite inferior.


    Sitting on the bed, Chen Heng shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your sister¡¯s talent is very good.¡±


    She looked at Liu Yi with a kindly smile and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to also be my disciple?¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Liu Li did not hesitate as he looked delighted and said, ¡°It would be Yi Yi¡¯s fortune to be teacher¡¯s disciple. Yi Yi, quickly pay your respects to teacher.¡±


    Liu Yi seemed a bit confused, but looking at her brother, she obediently nodded and earnestly kowtowed.


    Following this, Chen Heng smiled and patted Liu Yi¡¯s head before passing the cultivation technique to her.


    He then thought to himself before taking out some things.


    ¡°The spirit qi here is quite thin, and just internalizing spirit qi will not be enough.


    ¡°You can have these spirit pills; take one per day, and the effects should be quite good.¡±


    Chen Heng spoke as he looked at Liu Li and Liu Yi and smiled.


    Looking at the spirit pills that Chen Heng took out, Liu Li¡¯s eyes burned.


    At the same time, he felt the distance between them.


    He had essentially begged Chen Heng to take him as a disciple, but it was Chen Heng who had taken the initiative to take Liu Yi in.


    Moreover, she had received such a big present as soon as she had be his disciple.


    Fortunately, Liu Li was already used to all of this and did not mind too much.


    After all, Liu Yi was his little sister.


    For her to receive good things, he was naturally happy.


    ¡°You can go,¡± Chen Heng smiled as he said.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Liu Li did not hesitate and left with Liu Yi.


    Sitting on the bed and looking at Liu Li and Liu Yi departing, Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes.


    Time gradually passed.


    In the following days, Chen Heng remained at this ce to teach Liu Li and Liu Yi.


    Although Liu Li¡¯s body had issues, hisprehension was very outstanding.


    Even some things that true cultivators would find hard to understand were easilyprehended by him.


    As for Liu Yi, this was even more so the case¡ªher talent andprehension were all top-notch.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was still young and Chen Heng had suppressed the progress of her cultivation, she might have alreadypleted Foundation Building.


    Soon, one year had passed.


    Outside, Liu Li was wearing a beastskin cloak and had a wild boar on his back as he slowly walked in.


    After one year, he had gone through many changes. Not only was his figure more well-built and taller, but his aura had also greatly changed, bing much more confident.


    During this year, after having his body cleansed many times by Chen Heng using magic energy, his body had finally be better. Even though it was still quite difficult for him, he could internalize qi by himself.


    His qi internalizing speed was still quite slow, but with spirit stones and spirit pills from Chen Heng, his speed was not too bad.


    After putting down the wild boar, he went towards the innermost room.


    Before he entered, he could hear light coughing from within.


    Hearing these sounds, he frowned.


    ¡°Teacher¡¯s body still has not recovered,¡± hearing the coughing from within, he could not help but sigh.


    After one year had passed, his surroundings had greatly changed.


    Liu Yi hadpleted Foundation Building and was beginning to go through Qi Refining. She was on the path of cultivation and had be a cultivator.


    What was worrying was that Chen Heng¡¯s body still had not recovered.


    On the other hand, it seemed that whatever was ailing him was bing worse and worse.


    Half a year ago, Chen Heng looked normal, apart from his face being a bit pale.


    However, now, he would often cough to the point that his body sometimes trembled, making Liu Li feel pained.


    It was just that he was unable to do anything about this.


    At the end of the day, he was still a mortal who had not evenpleted Foundation Building; what could he do?


    Standing there, he sighed before walking in.


    Within the room, Chen Heng was sitting on the bed as he continuously coughed.


    His face was incredibly pale and had no color to it.


    Standing in front of him, Liu Yi wore white robes and was gently patting his back with a look of worry on her face.


    ¡°Teacher.¡±


    Seeing Chen Heng like this, a look of worry appeared on Liu Li¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Sitting on the bed and looking at Liu Li, Chen Heng smiled before pointing, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    ¡°How were your gains this time?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Not too bad. I caught some prey.,¡± Liu Li said honestly.


    Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°Not bad. Perhaps it is because of your body, even withoutpleting Foundation Building, you have done well with the Body Forging Technique from the Feather Scripture.


    ¡°Normal beasts will not be able to harm you. For you to reach this level, I am at ease.¡±


    Following this, he began to cough again.


    ¡°Teacher.¡±


    Liu Yi looked at Chen Heng worriedly, wanting to say something but stopping herself.


    Chen Heng shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m alright. You two can go out; I want to rest.¡±


    Liu Li opened his mouth but chose not to say anything. In the end, he did not say anything and left with Liu Yi.


    After they left, the door was closed, leaving behind only Chen Heng.


    He sat on the bed and shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting worse and worse¡­¡± he lightly coughed, a bit of blood appearing on his palm.


    Looking at the blood, he felt quite frustrated, ¡°Things have be this bad so quickly.¡±


    His body¡¯s decline was faster than he had expected.


    He had thought that he would be able tost for three or four years, but now, it seemed that two years would be his limit.


    Moreover, the changes in Liu Li and Liu Yi were faster than he thought as well.


    Recently, he had found that their Fortune had be more active and showed signs of breaking out.


    Fortune breaking out indicated that they were going to break free from their current circumstances and begin to rise up.


    He just wondered how it would happen.


    As their Fortune began to break out, Chen Heng made a decision.


    Chen Heng smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that I¡¯ll never know just how far you¡¯ll go.¡±


    Thinking to there, he felt that it was quite a pity.


    On the other side, Liu Li was sitting in front of a small creek as he sighed and thought to himself, ¡°Teacher¡¯s illness is bing worse and worse¡­¡±


    Even though Chen Heng said he was fine, Liu Li could tell that he was just hanging on.


    If his situation became worse and worse, then¡­


    Thinking to there, he felt quite sad.


    Over the past year, he had reallye to see Chen Heng as his teacher.


    During this year, after taking in Liu Li and Liu Yi as his disciples, he had patiently taught them, as well as provided them withrge amounts of spirit pills and spirit stones.


    For someone to treat them so well, it was incredibly rare.


    Even though Liu Li had just wanted to use Chen Heng at the start, in the end, he really did begin to think of him as his teacher.


    ¡°There have been rumors that Golden Dragon Grass has appeared in the Deste Forest. It¡¯s a peerless medicine and if I can get some, perhaps¡­¡±


    Standing in front of the creek, he looked in a certain direction as he suddenly thought to himself.


    It was said that someone found some Golden Dragon Grass in the depths of the Deste Forest.


    As soon as this news was spread, many people began to gather there.

 Chapter 148 – Heaven Devouring Scripture

    <h4>Chapter 148 - Heaven Devouring Scripture</h4>


    Golden Dragon Grass was a unique spirit grass.


    It was said that it was the main ingredient of Golden Dragon Pills, and it had immense medicinal properties.


    With the Golden Dragon Grass, no matter how grave the injury, it could be healed.


    Even if someone had stopped breathing the previous moment, they could be revitalized in the next.


    Liu Li did not know how much use the Golden Dragon Grass would be to Chen Heng, but from what the legends said, it should be of some use.


    Perhaps it could even cause Chen Heng to make a full recovery.


    ¡°Let alone the Golden Dragon Grass, even a Golden Dragon Pill would be useless,¡± a cold voice suddenly sounded out.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± Liu Li¡¯s body froze as he instinctively spoke, his body feeling numb.


    Was there someone listening nearby?


    However, a voice sounded out in his mind.


    The cold voice continued to speak, sounding a bit teasing, ¡°What nonsense. There¡¯s no one nearby; I¡¯m in your body.¡±


    ¡°In my body¡­¡± Liu Li shivered as many thoughts appeared in his mind.


    Over the past year, Chen Heng had taught them much knowledge about cultivation, including some things about possession.


    At this moment, Liu Li thought of this.


    As such, he instinctively looked into the distance, where Chen Heng¡¯s room was.


    Those who could possess others were all old monsters.


    Facing these old monsters, ordinary people would not be a match for them.


    Only Chen Heng might be able to deal with them.


    He quickly thought to himself.


    It was as if that voice could read Liu Li¡¯s mind, and it continued to speak, ¡°What nonsense. Possession? Why would anyone want to possess you?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your teacher tell you that possession targets at the very least haveplete Spirit Roots?


    ¡°Who would want to possess someone with as bad talent as you?¡±


    Liu Li was stunned beforeing back to his senses.


    That made sense; he did not have to worry about this at all.


    With his garbage talent, no one would want to possess him.


    ording to Chen Heng, if someone wanted to possess someone else, they had to fulfil three conditions: they had to have simr cultivation foundation, aplete Spirit Root, and talent.


    Aplete Spirit Root was one of the most important requirements; even if someone tried to possess someone without aplete Spirit Root, it would just result in failure.


    Right now, Liu Li did not know whether to rejoice or to cry.


    So the worst thing in this world was not being possessed but not even having the qualifications to be possessed.


    Thinking to there, he inwardly sighed before asking, ¡°Who are you then?¡±


    He felt quite wary.


    This person had suddenly appeared within him and seemed to have been watching him for a long time.


    Putting aside the possibility of possession, he was still unable to rx.


    After all, even though he could not be possessed, that was not the case for those around him.


    If this person wanted to possess his little sister, he would not be able to ept it either.


    It was even possible that this person was Chen Heng¡¯s enemy; if he brought him over, wouldn¡¯t he be helping the enemy?


    The voice sounded out in frustration, ¡°Stop thinking nonsense. Didn¡¯t we meet long ago?¡±


    ¡°Meet long ago?¡± Liu Li felt quite stunned.


    Following this, some mist appeared before his eyes, and an elder¡¯s figure was revealed; this elder seemed incredibly familiar.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Looking at this person, memories shed in Liu Li¡¯s mind.


    Back then, when he was young, a tragedy had happened.


    The Liu family had fallen on hard times and their enemies ande to attack them.


    At the most critical moment, a ck-robed elder had appeared, blocking those enemies.


    Those things had happened when Liu Li had been very young; if it was any ordinary person, they would have forgotten about it already.


    However, Liu Li was different.


    As a transmigrator, he remembered practically all of his memories since he was young.


    As such, he immediately thought of that person¡¯s identity.


    ¡°You were that grandpa who appeared that time,¡± he said as he looked at that person.


    ¡°Hmph, your memory is pretty good.¡±


    Looking at Liu Li, the elder smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve grown much over the years.¡±


    He looked at Liu Li with a trace of nostalgia in his eyes.


    ¡°Senior, you¡­ just who are you?¡± Liu Li asked.


    Just who was this person? Why did he save them back then and appear again now?


    Standing before Liu Li, the elder stood with his hands behind his back, ¡°I¡­ ording to mortal concepts, I am your grandfather, the father of your mother.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Liu Li felt quite stunned.


    He examined the elder closely and discovered something.


    The elder indeed had some features that looked quite simr to his, especially the shapes of their faces.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s father¡­¡± Liu Li muttered, seeming to believe him.


    His mother in this life was indeed quite mysterious; not only had she left when he was young, she had also not left any information behind.


    The only thing she had left behind was the pendant in front of his chest.


    Pendant¡­


    Thinking about that pendant, he brought out the pendant and said, ¡°You¡­ were in here this whole time?¡±


    The elder nodded, his expression still somewhat cold, ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. When you were born, I was already in this pendant, watching over you.


    ¡°This was something used as a protective measure, as well as to help you cultivate. However, I had never thought that the Liu family would be attacked, forcing me to block those people.


    ¡°After that, my soul was forced into a slumber and only recently awoke,¡± he said softly.


    Liu Li came to a realization.


    So this pendant was something that his mother and the elder had left behind for him, so he could inherit their legacies and step onto the path of cultivation.


    It was just that because the Liu family¡¯s enemies had attacked, the elder had been forced to act back then.


    ¡°So you understand now.¡±


    In front of the creek, the elder¡¯s expression was calm as he told Liu Li many things.


    His name was Yu Shan and was Liu Li¡¯s grandfather.


    ¡°I roughly understand,¡± Liu Li nodded, feeling a bit mystified as he digested the information from Yu Shan.


    Aftering to this world, he had just thought that he had reincarnated into an ordinary cultivator¡¯s family, but he had never thought that there was such history behind it.


    This was all quite shocking.


    Even though Liu Li¡¯s mind was quite strong, it took him a while to ept all of this.


    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡±


    Sitting there, he suddenly remembered what Yu Shan had said earlier, ¡°You said that the Golden Dragon Grass would be useless? Is that true?¡±


    Yu Shan¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at Liu Li and shook his head, ¡°Naturally. Let alone Golden Dragon Grass, even a Golden Dragon Pill would be of no help.


    ¡°I awoke half a year ago and have been observing this whole time.


    ¡°Your teacher has reached his limit since long ago. Let alone Golden Dragon Grass, even an Innate Spirit Pill would be useless.¡±


    Liu Li felt great disbelief, ¡°How can it be like that¡­ Teacher¡­ it doesn¡¯t look that bad¡­¡±


    Even though his face was usually pale, that was all there seemed to it. At most, he asionally coughed.


    Yu Shan shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s just what you can see on the surface. To people of this level, this kind of situation is already terrible.


    ¡°His cultivation foundation has been injured and is on the verge of copsing; there is no way of saving him.¡±


    ¡°Cultivation foundation¡­¡± Liu Li felt quite stunned.


    Over the past year, Chen Heng had taught them much about one¡¯s cultivation foundation.


    For a cultivator, if their cultivation foundation was destroyed, that essentially meant that their life was over.


    Without a foundation, how could a person live on?


    Compared to this, the problems with Liu Li¡¯s body was just a small problem.


    ¡°It was because I could tell that his cultivation foundation had been destroyed that I did not do anything for the past half a year.¡±


    Standing in front of Liu Li, Yu Shan¡¯s expression was cold as he said, ¡°Otherwise, I would have told you long ago to leave.¡±


    Liu Li understood what Yu Shan was trying to say.


    Since Chen Heng¡¯s cultivation foundation had been destroyed, he had no hope; there was no chance of possession or anything else.


    As such, since he had taken Liu Li as his disciple, he waspletely genuine about it and had no ulterior motives.


    After all, for someone who was about to die, everything else would be futile.


    Liu Li¡¯s body froze.


    In that moment, he thought of the past.


    Chen Heng¡¯s appearance andughter over the past year appeared in his mind.


    He was warm and kind to Liu Li, and he treated both Liu Li and Liu Yipletely the same.


    Knowing Liu Li¡¯s situation, he would often encourage Liu Li and tell him not to be discouraged or give up.


    There were also all those times that he used his magic energy to purify Liu Li¡¯s body.


    Now, the significance waspletely different.


    Given that his cultivation foundation had been destroyed, using his magic energy to purify Liu Li¡¯s body was essentially using up his lifeforce.


    Thinking about that, Liu Li felt incrediblyplicated and did not know what to say.


    Seeing him like this, Yu Shan shook his head but did not say anything.


    Only a whileter did he speak again, ¡°Your teacher indeed treated you very well.¡±


    He spoke with a tone of appreciation, ¡°Based on what I¡¯ve observed, among my generation, he is an honest and upright person.


    ¡°If it was me and I was in his situation, I would not be able to be so calm.¡±


    Liu Li fell silent, choking back his emotions.


    He opened his mouth and only after a while was he able to speak again, ¡°Is there really no way to help him?¡±


    ¡°If it was earlier, when his cultivation foundation was just destroyed, perhaps there were some things that could have been done.¡±


    Yu Shan shook his head as he said, ¡°However¡­ there is not much hope right now.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean there is still some hope?¡± Liu Li¡¯s eyes lit up as he quickly asked.


    If there was some hope, then it was not impossible.


    ¡°I have a technique called the Heaven Devouring Scripture. It was something that I obtained by chance while traveling around,¡± Yu Shan said calmly as he looked at Liu Li.


    Following this, he directly waved his hand, and information flooded into Liu Li¡¯s mind.


    Boom!


    The massive amounts of information soon organized into aplex and profound technique.


    This technique was called the Heaven Devouring Scripture and focused on devouring other people¡¯s constitutions and bloodlines to nurture one¡¯s own body, causing one¡¯s body to go through changes.


    Using this technique, the more constitutions and bloodlines one devoured, the more terrifying and powerful one¡¯s body would be.


    In the end, there could be unbelievable effects.


    Even for someone useless, if they devoured enough constitutions and bloodlines, they could be a genius.


    ¡°What is this?!¡±


    After going through this technique, Liu Li felt incredibly startled and cold sweat broke out all over his body.


    ¡°This technique¡­¡±


    Looking at Liu Li, Yu Shanughed and said, ¡°How is it? I originally prepared this technique for you.


    ¡°Your constitution is toocking and ordinarily, it would be almost impossible for you to cultivate. However, that is only the current situation.


    ¡°If you use this Heaven Devouring Scripture and devour many different constitutions and bloodlines, your constitution can quickly be stronger. Even if your constitution was originally trash, you can be a genius. How is that?¡±


    Yu Shan said as heughed.


    ¡°This technique can cause one¡¯s constitution to continuously transform and can also make up for problems in one¡¯s cultivation foundation, and it can even restore a shattered cultivation foundation.


    ¡°With this technique, the more constitutions and bloodlines devoured, the more chance there is of recovery.¡±


    Hearing these words, Liu Li fell silent as his breathing became louder.


    Devouring constitutions and bloodlines to change one¡¯s own constitution and talent.


    This kind of technique was undoubtedly an evil technique.


    However, the effects¡­


    From when he hade to this world, because of his constitution, he had beenbeled as trash and looked down on by everyone. No matter how hard he worked, he could not build a Foundation and truly cultivate.


    Even though Chen Heng had continuously used magic energy to purify his body over the past year, it had only caused his situation to be a bit better, and he was still quite a distance away from true cultivation.


    Now, if he cultivated this evil technique¡­


    He inwardly sighed but still made a decision.


    He frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try out this Heaven Devouring Scripture, but my teacher¡­ He might not be willing to use it.¡±


    From how Chen Heng acted, he seemed like a noble and righteous person.


    For a person like him, he would most likely rather die than be willing to use an evil technique like this.


    Thinking to there, he could not help but feel quite troubled.


    Liu Li looked at Yu Shan as he frowned and asked, ¡°Are there no problems with this technique? Will there really be no negative consequences of devouring other people¡¯s constitutions and bloodlines?¡±


    After one year of teaching from Chen Heng, he was no longer as uninformed and had some basic knowledge.


    Were there no downsides to something like this?


    Hearing Liu Li¡¯s question, Yu Shan felt quite surprised but also quite appreciative.


    As such, he nodded and said, ¡°There are naturally some problems.


    ¡°If casually devouring other people¡¯s constitutions and bloodlines could limitlessly make one¡¯s constitution stronger, wouldn¡¯t one be able to easily be a peak expert? It¡¯s naturally not that simple.¡±


    Yu Shan shook his head as he said, ¡°Devouring other people¡¯s constitutions and bloodlines will cause you to be affected by them. Those things might affect your mind and personality, and it might even cause you to be a different person.¡±


    Yu Shan suddenly said, ¡°In the past, I met a few people who had cultivated this Heaven Devouring Scripture. It was just that in the end, all of them went crazy.¡±


    All of them went crazy?


    Hearing this, Liu Li¡¯s expression became quite grim.


    It seemed that this Heaven Devouring Scripture was more dangerous than he had thought.


    Devouring other constitutions could affect his mind and personality, and the more he devoured, the more he would be affected.


    As for cultivation, if one could not keep one¡¯s mind and soul clear and pure, that was incredibly dangerous.


    In other words, this was a very risky path.

 Chapter 149 – Realistic Problem

    <h4>Chapter 149 - Realistic Problem</h4>


    ¡°Is there no way to avoid these problems?¡± Liu Li could not help but ask.


    Even though he had expected there to be a price with the Heaven Devouring Scripture, this was a bit too grave.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Shan smiled and said, ¡°There is. Once you start to use the Heaven Devouring Scripture, you will begin to be affected by constitutions and bloodlines.


    ¡°However, there is a different level to which you will be affected by different constitutions and bloodlines.


    ¡°If you are afraid of your personality changing, just devour those with simr constitutions and bloodlines,¡± Yu Shan said with a teasing look.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liu Li paused as a bad feeling welled up within him.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand?¡± Yu Shan grinned, ¡°Absorbing simr constitutions and bloodlines will reduce the difficulty of refining them, and the negative effects will be reduced as well.


    ¡°As such, it is the most suitable to use it on direct blood rtions, such as parents, descendants, and siblings; those are all good choices¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Listening to there, Liu Li¡¯s face became ashen, ¡°What Heaven Devouring Scripture; this is clearly an evil technique!¡±


    Yu Shan nodded, not denying it, ¡°That¡¯s right. Techniques are not inherently good or evil; it just depends how you use them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough for it to be of use to you?¡±


    Heughed as he continued, ¡°If you can¡¯t do this to direct rtives, then other powerful and special humans are also good choices.


    ¡°As for Ounders, even though their bloodlines are powerful, because they are so different, the effects from them will be very big.¡±


    Following this, he thought about it before suddenly saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, that teacher of yours is also quite suitable. Your teacher¡¯s cultivation is not inferior to mine; if you can devour him¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Liu Li red at his grandfather as he furiously shouted, ¡°If I do such a thing to those closest to me because I¡¯m afraid of the consequences, what difference would there be between a beast and myself?


    ¡°If I am to be a beast to avoid the consequences, what need is there to be afraid of the consequences?¡± Liu Li said with a cold expression.


    Right now, he feltplete disgust towards the Heaven Devouring Scripture.


    Looking at Liu Li, Yu Shan only smiled before saying, ¡°You can do as you see fit. I¡¯ve passed the technique to you, so how you use it is up to yourself.¡±


    After saying this, his body disappeared.


    The ck gemstone pendant gave off a faint heat against Liu Li¡¯s chest, making him feel quite startled.


    Sensing that heat, he thought of what Yu Shan had said and deeply sighed.


    Following this, he looked at the small building ahead and hesitated before walking in.


    Inside, Liu Yi was moving about, decocting medicinal herbs.


    As for Chen Heng, he was still within the room, and his coughs could asionally be heard.


    Hearing the coughs, Liu Li¡¯s emotions became quite heavy as he walked over.


    ¡°Teacher,¡± he lightly called out while standing at the entrance of the room.


    ¡°Come in,¡± the gentle voice sounded out.


    Liu Li opened the door and walked in.


    Within the room, a dense smell of medicine floated out.


    At the center, Chen Heng sat on the bed, continuously lightly coughing.


    Under the faint sunlight, Chen Heng¡¯s current appearance was revealed.


    He looked quite handsome and his long ck hair cascaded down his back, but his face was extremely pale and had no color. He was continuously coughing and looked like he was in great difort.


    ¡°Why are you back?¡± Chen Heng turned and looked at Liu Li with a gentle smile as he softly asked.


    ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Looking at Chen Heng, Liu Li hesitated before half-kneeling and taking out something.


    It was a ck gemstone that had been carved into a circle, and it looked quite pretty.


    Within it, there seemed to be a unique energy flowing through it, making it look quite special.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Looking at this gemstone, Chen Heng felt quite surprised and sensed something.


    As such, he waved his hand and brought the gemstone before him.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Chen Heng examined it before softly asking as he looked at Liu Li.


    ¡°This is something that your disciple found on the mountain; it looked quite extraordinary, so I brought it back for teacher to have a look at,¡± Liu Li said with a respectful expression.


    This was something that Yu Shan had prepared beforehand, and it contained the Heaven Devouring Scripture.


    Yu Shan had said that he did not intend on revealing himself yet and was not going to show himself before Chen Heng.


    As such, Liu Li could not reveal his existence and could only use other methods to pass this Heaven Devouring Scripture to Chen Heng.


    After passing this Heaven Devouring Scripture to Chen Heng, whether or not he would cultivate it was up to him.


    ¡°This is a type of spirit stone that is used for storing information, usually techniques,¡± Chen Heng smiled as he looked at Liu Li.


    ¡°There is a cultivation technique within this spirit stone; after I break open the runes on it, I will teach the technique within it to you,¡± Chen Heng said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Li respectfully nodded and left.


    After he left the room, Chen Heng looked at the gemstone.


    ¡°He¡¯s especially passing something to me?¡±


    Looking at the gemstone, Chen Heng smiled and thought to himself.


    He did notpletely believe what Liu Li had said.


    With Liu Li¡¯s Fortune, finding a legacy technique on his way was entirely possible, but it was also likely that this technique had been given to him by that old monster.


    Chen Heng still had not forgotten that there seemed to be an old monster hiding in Liu Li¡¯s body.


    In the recent days, Liu Li¡¯s Fortune had broken out; perhaps that old monster had awoken too.


    It was equally likely for this gemstone to have been found by Liu Li, or for it to have been given to him by the old monster.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he tightly gripped the gemstone. His magic energy surged out and his Fortune Mark was also activated as he wiped away the rune on the gemstone, causing the information within it to be revealed.


    Large amounts of information flooded into Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Following this, Chen Heng gained information about the Heaven Devouring Scripture.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Sensing the information in his mind and learning about the Heaven Devouring Scripture, even Chen Heng¡¯s expression slightly changed.


    ¡°Devouring others¡¯ constitutions and bloodlines to cause one¡¯s body to transform¡­¡±


    Going through the information in his mind, Chen Heng smiled, ¡°Interesting¡­¡±


    He was now more or less confident that this technique had been given to Liu Li by that old monster.


    Otherwise, things would not be this coincidental.


    Chen Heng¡¯s current predicament was because his cultivation foundation had been destroyed.


    If he used this Heaven Devouring Scripture to cultivate and devoured other people¡¯s constitutions and bloodlines to transform his body, he could restore his cultivation foundation.


    This was perfect for him.


    It would be too big of a coincidence for Liu Li to pick up such a perfect technique by chance.


    ¡°Heaven Devouring Scripture¡­¡±


    Thinking of the Heaven Devouring Scripture, Chen Heng thought of Liu Li¡¯s body.


    With Liu Li¡¯s body, ordinary methods could not change his constitution, but this Heaven Devouring Scripture could.


    Moreover, if Liu Li was savage enough and devoured enough constitutions and bloodlines, he would go from being trash to a genius who could rival true geniuses.


    It was as if this technique was made for someone like Liu Li.


    ¡°So this is Fortune¡­¡± thinking about Liu Li¡¯s Fortune breaking out, Chen Heng smiled and thought to himself.


    ¡°The restrictions I left in the gemstone have already been undone by your teacher.¡±


    While Chen Heng was going through the Heaven Devouring Scripture, Yu Shan¡¯s voice sounded out in Liu Li¡¯s mind.


    His tone was one of surprise and hid traces of respect, ¡°Incredible. Even those old monsters would take a few days to undo it, but he only used this long? Your teacher is not simple.¡±


    However, Liu Li was not paying much mind to what Yu Shan was saying.


    Right now, his attention was on something else.


    Liu Li felt quite worried as he asked, ¡°Grandfather¡­ Do you think teacher will cultivate the Heaven Devouring Scripture?¡±


    Yu Shan replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But the Heaven Devouring Scripture should be able to heal him.


    ¡°Your teacher seems like an upright person and is not a hypocrite like those other old monsters.


    ¡°Even though these people are quite rare, such inflexible people do exist, so it¡¯s difficult to say whether or not he will use it.¡±


    It had to be said that Chen Heng had put on a very convincing act¡ªhe had even fooled an old monster like Yu Shan.


    ¡°However, if he really does use it, then you will be in danger,¡± Yu Shan¡¯s voice once again sounded out.


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Liu Li frowned as he asked.


    Yu Shan¡¯s voice was calm as he said, ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s not too bad for you, since your constitution is useless, but your little sister¡­¡± Yu Shan said somewhat teasingly.


    ¡°Little sister¡­¡± Liu Li paused and his expression fell.


    Indeed, the cultivation of Heaven Devouring Scripture required the cultivator to devour many constitutions and bloodlines.


    Compared to Liu Li, Liu Yi¡¯s talent was very good. Not only did she have aplete Spirit Root, there also seemed to be something special about her constitution.


    What¡¯s more, she was only at Foundation Building, and her cultivation was quite weak.


    Someone like her was a perfect target for someone who cultivated the Heaven Devouring Scripture.


    If Chen Heng really cultivated the Heaven Devouring Scripture, would he set his sights on Liu Yi?


    Liu Li¡¯s heart thumped as he thought to himself.


    From an emotional standpoint, he felt that this was not very likely.


    However, from a rational standpoint, he had to admit that this was a possibility.


    Life and death was simply too terrifying.


    Even family members who normally got along amicably and lovingly might change in the face of life and death.


    Moreover, this person was a cultivator.


    Most cultivators were incredibly cold and selfish.


    Even though Chen Heng outwardly looked quite young, for him to have this kind of cultivation, he was most likely an old monster.


    Those who were old monsters typically didn¡¯t have a very good reputation.


    Could Chen Heng be an exception?


    At this moment, Liu Li could not help but feel quite worried.


    ¡°Feeling troubled, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Within Liu Li¡¯s mind, Yu Shan¡¯s cold voice sounded out, ¡°No matter when it is, don¡¯t easily trust anyone.


    ¡°No matter if it¡¯s your family or your teacher, they might act against you for certain things. This is my first lesson for you.¡±


    Yu Shan continued to speak calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re still young, and if it reallyes to that, I will block things for you. However, remember this lesson in the future. Do not trust anyone except yourself.¡±


    ¡°Does that¡­ include you, grandfather?¡± Liu Li fell silent for a moment before suddenly asking.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Yu Shan was taken by surprise before giving a pleasedugh.


    ¡°Naturally,¡± he said softly without any hesitation.


    ¡­


    ¡°Heaven Devouring Scripture¡­¡± At night, Chen Heng walked in the wilderness.


    Ahead of him, a few wolves¡¯ corpsesy on the ground, and they had be dried corpses.


    Looking at the wolves¡¯ corpses and sensing the feeling in his body, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    He nodded, ¡°So it¡¯s true¡­ When using the Heaven Devouring Scripture to devour others¡¯ constitutions and bloodlines, one will be affected by those things, which can cause serious side-effects.¡±


    After devouring a few wolves¡¯ bloodlines, a bloodthirsty and berserk urge flowed into Chen Heng¡¯s mind, making him want tomit a ughter.


    This kind of feeling was incredibly strong, and if it was an ordinary person, they might not have been able to hold back and gone on a killing spree.


    However, Chen Heng was different.


    Compared to a high and mighty True Lord, the bloodlines of a few wolves were far too weak and could not shake his soul at all.


    However, Chen Heng could still see the potential.


    A few wolves¡¯ bloodline power could not affect him, but as he devoured more constitutions and bloodlines, even his True Lord soul would one day be affected and cause his personality to change.


    If he wanted to avoid this kind of influence, he had to find existences with simr bloodlines, which were usually people of the same family or n.


    Killing one¡¯s family to grow their constitutions and bloodlines; this was undoubtedly an evil path.


    Even though he had only juste into contact with this technique, as a True Lord, he had a deep understanding of techniques.


    After doing some tests, he knew his situation clearly.


    Standing there, he sensed the changes in his body.


    After devouring those wolves¡¯ bloodline power, a crimson-red energy had appeared in his body, fusing into it and causing his constitution and bloodline to be stronger.


    His broken cultivation foundation also seemed to slightly stabilise.


    However, a few mere wolves¡¯ bloodline power was too weakpared to his constitution, and it could not cause much of a change.


    If he wanted to restore his cultivation foundation, he would need to devour a terrifying number of constitutions and bloodlines.


    Thinking about that, Chen Heng turned and looked towards the small building.


    At that moment, his vision seemed to pass through the many obstructions and looked towards the sleeping Liu Yi.


    Compared to others, Liu Yi¡¯s talent was quite good and had aplete Spirit Root.


    Devouring her alone couldpare to devouring countless ordinary people.


    What¡¯s more, her cultivation was still quite weak, and as long as he acted against her, he should be able to seed.


    However, that was only from a basic theoretical viewpoint.


    Chen Heng knew that even though this girl looked ordinary, once she exploded with power, her strength would exceed that of a True Lord¡¯s.


    If he dared to act against her, his oue would be quite pitiful.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s a bitte¡­¡±


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng sighed.


    He had obtained the Heaven Devouring Scripture toote.


    If he had obtained this Heaven Devouring Scripture right when he hade to this world, when his cultivation foundation had only just copsed, perhaps there might have been some hope for him.

 Chapter 150 – End

    <h4>Chapter 150 - End</h4>


    Standing in the wilderness, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Technically speaking, the Heaven Devouring Scripture was still of use to him, but it was not as effective.


    If he had obtained this Heaven Devouring Scripture just as his cultivation foundation had begun to copse, perhaps he might have been able to make a full recovery.


    If he used the Heaven Devouring Scripture to devour others¡¯ constitutions and bloodlines, perhaps he could have restored his cultivation foundation.


    However, it was not as likely anymore; it had already been one year.


    By now, his body¡¯s situation had be incredibly bad.


    At this point, if he wanted to stop his cultivation foundation from copsing further and mend it, it was not impossible, but the amount of ughtering he would have to do would be unbelievable.


    Moreover, he would not necessarily be sessful in the end.


    Rather than doing something so horrible, it was better to just give up now.


    Chen Heng shook his head.


    In this Deste Region, where could he find incredibly excellent constitutions and bloodlines to devour?


    Devouring ordinary people¡¯s constitutions and bloodlines was not of much use to him.


    As for going to other ces, putting aside his current state, he did not even know how to find those special geniuses.


    Those incredibly special geniuses had most likely long since been discovered and brought into big sects; it would not be so easy to make a move against them.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s current situation, devouring one or two geniuses would not be enough.


    Unless he wanted to make an enemy of this entire world, it was better to give up.


    Various thoughts shed in Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and in the end he shook his head as he looked to the side.


    In the small building, Liu Li and Liu Yi were still sleeping within.


    However, only Liu Yi was truly sleeping, and as for Liu Li, he only had his eyes closed and was just pretending to be asleep.


    Chen Heng wondered what he was thinking about.


    Standing there, Chen Heng silently observed these two people.


    Their golden Fortunes appeared above them, and by now, there were small mes burning on their Fortunes¡ªthis meant that their Fortunes had broken out.


    It seemed that soon, these two people would escape from their current circumstances and begin to rise up.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Looking at the Fortune covering Liu Li and Liu Yi, Chen Heng thought for a moment before making a decision.


    Standing there, he smiled and turned and left.


    In the following days, Chen Heng continued to teach them as usual.


    As for the Heaven Devouring Scripture, he did not bring it up, as if nothing had happened.


    Everything returned to normal¡ªuntil one day.


    ¡°Have a seat,¡±Chen Heng called Liu Li and Liu Yi to his room and had them sit down early one morning.


    ¡°I am going to go,¡± Chen Heng smiled and said softly.


    Hearing this, Liu Li and Liu Yi both immediately looked up.


    ¡°Teacher, where are you going?¡± Liu Yi asked reluctantly.


    ¡°A ce very far away; my homnd,¡± Chen Heng replied with a gentle expression.


    ¡°Teacher¡¯s homnd?¡± Liu Yi felt quite curious, ¡°What is it like?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a very good ce,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled, ¡°There is very little conflict there and the people don¡¯t have to worry about not having food to eat. Everyone can study and learn martial arts¡­¡±


    A look of longing appeared on Liu Yi¡¯s face as she asked, ¡°Can you bring us as well? I don¡¯t want to leave you, teacher.¡±


    On the side, Liu Li did not say anything, but he also looked quite reluctant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you two either,¡± Chen Heng stretched out his hand and patted Liu Yi¡¯s head.


    Liu Yi did not resist and enjoyed the feeling of Chen Heng¡¯s hand on her head, a rxed expression on her face.


    She gradually began to lean against Chen Heng¡¯s body and soon fell asleep.


    Seeing this, Liu Li opened his mouth and wanted to say something but froze.


    A wave of sleepiness washed over him, making him want to fall asleep.


    This feeling of sleepiness was intense and came suddenly, making him feel quite wary.


    ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Liu Li was barely able to force his eyes open and look ahead at thest moment.


    Sitting on the bed, Chen Heng had a calm and gentle expression as he looked at him.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Liu Li felt quite bitter.


    At that moment, he thought back to what Yu Shan had said to him and felt much pain and bitterness.


    ¡°In the end, it still came down to this?¡±


    Liu Li wanted to speak, but he was unable to hold on against the feeling of sleepiness.


    He tried to open his eyes, and soon, his eyes closed as he fell asleep.


    In front of his chest, the ck pendant gave off light and seemed to react.


    ¡°So it actually happened,¡± Yu Shan watched what was happening outside and coldlyughed.


    He had long since expected this and had prepared for it.


    In the end, cultivators were just cold and selfish people.


    Some solo cultivators could wage massive battles over just a bit of spirit stones and spirit pills, let alone lives.


    How many people acted as heroes for their whole lives, only to show their inner ugliness during theirst moments?


    No one was willing to die; this was even more so for the old monsters who had lived for a long time.


    From how Yu Shan saw it, this was not surprising at all.


    If it was him, he would do the same thing.


    Yu Shan hid in the pendant and prepared to attack at the critical moment and kill Chen Heng in a single strike.


    It was just that what surprised him was that after rendering Liu Li and Liu Yi unconscious, Chen Heng did not immediately act.


    ¡°Life and death¡­¡±


    Sitting on the bed and stroking Liu Yi¡¯s little head, Chen Heng fell silent for a long time before lightly sighing.


    Following this, he slowly put a hand on Liu Li¡¯s shoulder.


    Just as Yu Shan thought that Chen Heng was about to act, what he sawpletely surprised him.


    Pure essence blood began to flow out from within Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    The blood was extremely pure and seemed to contain great power. If an ordinary person could touch some, they could be quite extraordinary. Their talent would be much better and they would go through great changes.


    This was Chen Heng¡¯s essence blood, and under his control, it slowly entered Liu Li and Liu Yi¡¯s bodies.


    Seeing this scene, Yu Shan waspletely dumbfounded, not knowing how to react.


    He naturally knew what Chen Heng was doing¡ªcurrently, Chen Heng was using the Heaven Devouring Scripture.


    However, different to the normal Heaven Devouring Scripture, Chen Heng was not using it to devour other people¡¯s constitutions and bloodlines.


    Right now, he was refining his constitution and bloodline and using the Heaven Devouring Scripture to give it to Liu Li and Liu Yi.


    This was a True Lord¡¯s essence blood and was incredibly precious. It could be said that it was incredibly rare and priceless.


    What¡¯s more,pared to the normal devouring by Heaven Devouring Scripture, Chen Heng was refining his constitution and bloodline himself.


    By doing this, he would drastically lower the negative side-effects.


    However, the results of his constitution and bloodline being refined was incredibly shocking.


    After he did this, Chen Heng would definitely die.


    This was a True Lord making a sacrifice to support others.


    Even Yu Shan, someone who was incredibly cold, could not help but react emotionally.


    ¡°The Heaven Devouring Scripture really lives up to its name¡­¡±


    Sitting on the bed and looking at Liu Li and Liu Yi, Chen Heng sighed as he said, ¡°It¡¯s just that in the end, it is an evil path. Even if it will allow you to be powerful for a while, it will notst. In the end, your personality will greatly change and go mad.


    ¡°As such, it¡¯s better for me, your teacher, to give you a push.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled, and his face became paler and paler, ¡°As a True Lord, my essence blood can give you a baptism, Li¡¯Er, and change your constitution. There¡¯s no need for you to cultivate this kind of evil technique.¡±


    Chen Heng spoke softly as he continued.


    ¡°He¡¯s doing this just so Liu Li won¡¯t cultivate the Heaven Devouring Scripture?¡±


    Within the ck pendant, Yu Shan¡¯ expression changed.


    In the past, he had seen many powerful cultivators and old monsters. Most of them were like him, willing to do anything for their goals.


    It was simply impossible for them to do something like what Chen Heng was currently doing, sacrificing his own life for the younger generation.


    Even though sacrificing himself to help someone else looked simple, it required great determination.


    Withoutpletely selfless altruism and a calm and undisturbed soul, it was impossible to do.


    Just what kind of character was this?


    Yu Shan deeply sighed and felt quite ashamed.


    Because of his personality, he was quite pessimistic and had never thought that he would meet someone like Chen Heng, who would sacrifice himself to help his disciple.


    As time passed, Chen Heng began to continuously cough.


    As he lost more and more essence blood, his face became darker and his ck hair gradually became white. Wrinkles appeared on his face, and he began to quickly age.


    The powerful magic energy within his body also quickly dissipated, and the once ocean-like reserve of magic energy soon dried up.


    On the other hand, Liu Li and Liu Yi¡¯s bodies became stronger and stronger.


    Motes of spirit energy covered their bodies.


    In just a short amount of time, their cultivation greatly increased.


    Putting aside Liu Yi, just Liu Li had suddenlypleted Foundation Building and had gone through a massive change.


    From this moment on, he would be a true cultivator.


    ¡°Looks like¡­ this is the limit¡­¡± an exhausted voice sounded out.


    Looking at Liu Li and Liu Yi, Chen Heng got up with great difficulty before walking out of the room.


    He walked outside and had to stop every few steps as if he was in extreme pain.


    Outside, the warm sunlight fell on him, and looking at the bright exterior, Chen Heng smiled and walked out.


    He walked slowly and found a small path which he followed.


    He was now extremely weak; after all of his essence blood had been drawn out, all that remained was an empty shell.


    He did not have much lifeforce left and would soon die.


    However, Chen Heng was not surprised and epted it calmly.


    He slowly continued forwards.


    Soon, changes began to appear in his body.


    Lines began to appear all over his body, spreading more and more, until his entire body was covered.


    ¡­¡­


    Right now, he looked like a doll covered with cracks, as if he would shatter at any moment.


    A slight breeze blew.


    Within the breeze, Chen Heng¡¯s body froze before scattering, leaving behind no trace.


    Only his clothes remained, proving that he had once existed.


    ¡­


    Liu Li only woke up after a long time, and he seemed to have had a dream.


    He did not remember the contents of the dream, but he felt that it had been quitefortable.


    A warm feeling covered his body, seeming to nurture his body and cause him to be more powerful.


    After he woke up, he found that that feeling was real.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± Yu Shan¡¯s voice sounded out gloomily.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Li nodded before feeling quite surprised.


    The feeling he got from his body was very different from before.


    He felt incredibly powerful.


    His body contained a terrifying power, and he felt as if he could smash apart a boulder with a single punch.


    He had never felt so powerful before.


    As Liu Li examined his body, he waspletely dumbfounded.


    Within his body, there was a faint golden magic energy circting, giving off light.


    He never had magic energy before.


    In the past, because of his constitution, he had never been able to condense magic energy and set out on the path of cultivation.


    Even though he did not have much magic energy, there was definitely magic energy within his body.


    Liu Li waspletely stupefied by this.


    After a while, he looked at Liu Yi next to him.


    Liu Yi seemed to also have gone through changes; her aura became deeper and her cultivation became even more terrifying.


    Feeling these changes, he muttered to himself in confusion, ¡°Just what happened?¡±


    He only remembered Chen Heng suddenly making them fall asleep.


    He had thought that Chen Heng was going to act against them and use the Heaven Devouring Scripture against them.


    However, it seemed that this had not been the case.


    Just what had happened?


    ¡°Have a look for yourself.¡± Yu Shan¡¯ voice sounded out as he sighed.


    Scenes appeared in Liu Li¡¯s mind.


    Yu Shan did not use words and instead used his magic energy to recreate the scene from before and disyed it to Liu Li.


    Within the scenes, after Liu Li fell silent, everything that Chen Heng had done was disyed to him.


    He saw Chen Heng caress their heads before refining his constitution and bloodline and sending his essence blood into their bodies.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Li was stupefied.


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    Within the scene, he could clearly see the changes in Chen Heng and could only watch as Chen Heng¡¯s handsome appearance became incredibly elderly and frail.


    He could not help but sob, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°You had a good teacher.¡±


    In his mind, Yu Shan¡¯s voice once again sounded out as he sighed.

 Chapter 151 – Return

    <h4>Chapter 151 - Return</h4>


    ¡°In this world, there are not many people like your teacher.¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Li did not say anything and only tightly gripped his fists as his entire body trembled.


    Soon, his face was stained with tears, flowing down his face.


    He continued to silently sob for a long time.


    Looking at him like this, Yu Shan opened his mouth, wanting to chide him. However, in the end, he did not say anything.


    After crying for a while, Liu Li turned and saw something.


    On the bed, where Chen Heng had been sitting, there was a ck gemstone.


    The ck gemstone was giving off s faint ck light and attracted Liu Li¡¯s attention¡ªit was the one that Liu Li had given Chen Heng back then.


    Looking at the ck gemstone, Liu Li bit his lip and picked it up.


    When he picked it up, a wave of information entered his mind.


    It was insight into the Heaven Devouring Scripture, and it deepened his understanding of the Heaven Devouring Scripture.


    Following this, a familiar voice sounded out.


    ¡°My dear disciple,¡± Chen Heng¡¯s voice once again sounded out in Liu Li¡¯s mind.


    In front of Liu Li, an image appeared.


    Chen Heng once again appeared before Liu Li, looking as young and extraordinary as he had in the past.


    Both Liu Li and Yu Shan knew that this Chen Heng was not his actual person but just some memories he left behind ahead of time.


    ¡°The Heaven Devouring Scripture is indeed incredible, and the creator is a legendary figure; your teacher cannotpare to him.


    ¡°However, this technique¡¯s downsides are a bit too significant.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°Using this technique to steal other peoples¡¯ constitutions and bloodlines is the same as ughtering one¡¯s rtives to be stronger. This is an evil path.


    ¡°Before, I had been nning to seal your knowledge of it, but after thinking about it, I felt that this was not appropriate.


    Chen Heng lowered his head, as if he was looking at Liu Li, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to fall into the evil path, but I cannot make this decision for you. You should choose your future for yourself. As such, I decided to leave this technique behind and let you choose for yourself.


    ¡°Your future is your own and no one can make that decision for you, including me. However, I believe that you will not fall into such a state.¡±


    Chen Heng continued to speak for a while, and in the end, he smiled.


    ¡°In the end, those who meet must part, and it is now time for your teacher to leave. It¡¯s just a pity¡­¡±


    Chen Heng sighed, ¡°In the end, I won¡¯t be able to see what your futures will be like.¡±


    Aplicated expression appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face, seeming like he felt that it was a pity.


    Following this, Chen Heng¡¯s image became hazy before dissipating.


    By now, Liu Li was sobbing again.


    ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Watching Chen Heng¡¯s image disappear, he did not know what to say.


    As a transmigrator, and going through much suffering over the past ten or so years, he had thought that his will was incredibly strong and that he would not cry over anything.


    However, things had turned out like this.


    The ck pendant hanging before his chest shed.


    Within it, after seeing that scene too, Yu Shan¡¯s expression was also quiteplicated, not knowing what to say.


    In the end, he could only deeply sigh and say, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±


    His expression became calm again as he said, ¡°Your teacher has not left for long¡­ if you go now, you might be able to bring back your teacher¡¯s body. Otherwise, after a while, it might be eaten by the wolves.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Li paused for a moment but quickly came back to his senses.


    He did not hesitate and sprinted in the direction that Yu Shan had told him.


    Compared to before, he was now much faster.


    This was a change brought frompleting Foundation Building.


    The baptism that Chen Heng had given him not only destroyed any cultivation obstructions in his body, but it also created a cultivation foundation for him, turning him into a cultivator.


    Compared to before, he was naturally much faster and stronger.


    Soon, Liu Li reached his destination.


    It was just that by the time he arrived at where Chen Heng had fallen, he could not see any signs of Chen Heng¡¯s corpse.


    There were just Chen Heng¡¯s clothes, and there was not anything else.


    ¡°How can it be like this?¡±


    Looking at the familiar clothes, Liu Li once again felt stunned.


    ¡°Looks like his body has already be part of the Dao,¡± Yu Shan¡¯s voice once again sounded out, ¡°Soon, this area will be a small-scale spiritualnd and might revitalize the spirit qi in this area.¡±


    The effects of a True Lord bing part of the Dao was very evident.


    From what Yu Shan could sense, the spirit qi here had be much denser.


    Even though the spirit qi was still quite thin, within the Deste Region, it was already quite good.


    Hearing Yu Shan¡¯s words, Liu Li came back to his senses and silently nodded before picking up Chen Heng¡¯s clothes.


    Soon, he returned to his residence.


    By this time, Liu Yi had woken up.


    She looked at her big brother and still looked somewhat sleepy as she said, ¡°Big brother¡­ just then, I had a long dream¡­¡±


    Her eyes were red, looking quite sad, ¡°In my dream, teacher¡­ he died¡­


    ¡°After that, when I woke up, teacher was gone¡­


    ¡°Big brother, teacher¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±


    Looking at Liu Yi, Liu Li fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°Teacher just went to a very far away ce, and he will onlye back after a long time¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Liu Yi seemed to believe Liu Li, but was also somewhat confused, ¡°Then why¡­ didn¡¯t he tell Yi Yi? Did Yi Yi do something to make teacher angry?¡±


    She still looked quite sad.


    ¡°No,¡± Liu Li forced himself to smile as he patientlyforted Liu Yi. After lying andforting her for a while, only then did Liu Yi wearily go back to sleep.


    As for Liu Li, he found a hidden ce to bury Chen Heng¡¯s clothes. He had not found Chen Heng¡¯s corpse, so he could only make do with Chen Heng¡¯s clothes.


    It was just that he did not dare to make a gravestone¡ªmaking a gravestone in the Deste Region was very dangerous.


    Some people would dig up graves just to find some spirit stones.


    If Liu Li made a gravestone for Chen Heng, it was possible that Chen Heng¡¯s grave could be disturbed.


    After doing this, Liu Li knelt on the ground and deeply kowtowed, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry; I understand. In the future, I will follow your teachings and definitely will not fall into the evil path. In the future, I will continue your legacy and bring glory to the Feather Scripture.¡±


    Liu Li¡¯s head touched the ground as he said resolutely, ¡°As for those who did this to you, after I be strong, I will find a way to track them down and take revenge for you.¡±


    Chen Heng had died because his cultivation foundation had been destroyed, and one¡¯s cultivation foundation would not copse for no reason.


    In the past, Chen Heng had never mentioned this; evidently, he did not want them to get involved.


    However, as Chen Heng¡¯s disciple, Liu Li could not just ignore this.


    After he became powerful, he would find out about what had happened to Chen Heng.


    If Chen Heng¡¯s injuries had been caused by others, he would get revenge for Chen Heng no matter what.


    Right now, Liu Li felt incredibly resolute.


    After memorializing Chen Heng and hiding this ce, Liu Li turned and returned to his residence.


    Following this, he tried to cultivate.


    As soon as he sat down, he could feel that things were different.


    In the past, it had been incredibly difficult for him; even with all kinds of spirit pills and spirit medicines from Chen Heng, it was difficult for him to get into the right state of mind, and it was very hard for him to absorb spirit qi and refine it into magic energy.


    However, things werepletely different now.


    Right now, it was as if he had be a different person; cultivation was incredibly easy and was as simple as eating or drinking.


    Around him, spirit qi continuously flowed into his body, which he refined into magic energy.


    Every now and then, he could sense the magic energy in his body roiling, causing him to be stronger.


    He had never felt this before.


    Even Yu Shan was quite shocked.


    ¡°Your current talent is not any inferior to those geniuses withplete Spirit Roots.¡±


    Yu Shan¡¯s voice sounded out in Liu Li¡¯s mind, sounding quite shocked.


    Liu Li had gone through massive changes.


    Before, his talent was terrible and could be said to be trash.


    After receiving a True Lord¡¯s essence blood, his constitution had greatly changed and he seemed to have be a different person.


    Right now, the current Liu Li was essentially a genius and could stand on the same level as true geniuses.


    Moreover, these shocking changes had not brought him any negative side-effects.


    Chen Heng had refined his constitution and bloodline and given his essence blood willingly; there was not any baleful aura or killing intent contained within it, so there were no negative effects.


    This kind of result made Yu Shan sigh in awe.


    ¡°What a lucky boy.¡±


    A True Lord sacrificing himself for two mortals; this sort of thing was almost impossible.


    Liu Li had received half of a True Lord¡¯s essence blood, so it was almost expected for there to be such effects.


    Thinking to there, Yu Shan looked at Liu Yi, who was sweetly sleeping on the bed.


    The little girl was wearing a robe and lying on the bed, and she seemed like she was having a good dream.


    Powerful True Lord essence blood was also changing her constitution and causing her constitution to be more powerful.


    Liu Yi¡¯s constitution and talent had already been quite extraordinary, and she already had aplete Spirit Root.


    Now that a True Lord had given her a baptism, her foundation had risen to another level.


    Her constitution became even more terrifying.


    ¡°If he can devour this girl¡­¡±


    Looking at the sleeping Liu Yi, Yu Shan¡¯s expression became cold as he thought to himself.


    The process had only just ended and the True Lord¡¯s essence blood was still flowing within her body.


    If Liu Li used the Heaven Devouring Scripture right now, not only could he devour this girl, but he could also take the True Lord essence blood from her.


    After doing this, Liu Li¡¯s constitution and talent would be even more terrifying.


    Moreover, Liu Yi was not wary of Liu Li at all.


    If Liu Li wanted to, he could act at any moment with great ease.


    Thinking to there, Yu Shan¡¯s expression became cold.


    However, after a while, he looked at Liu Li, and sensing the grief in his heart, he sighed and did not speak.


    ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s no need,¡± he sighed and thought to himself while thinking about what Chen Heng had done.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Heaven Devouring Scripture was not a good technique and had grave side-effects.


    If Liu Li¡¯s talent was incredibly bad, then perhaps he might have to resort to such means.


    However, thinking of Chen Heng¡¯s sacrifice, he put aside those thoughts.


    There was no need anymore.


    ¡­


    A deep darkness covered everything.


    It was like a deep abyss had been opened, devouring everything before it.


    When Chen Heng died, his consciousness had temporarily fallen into stillness, and it was only a whileter that he woke up.


    When he woke up, the ce he was in had changed.


    After dying in the simtion, he had returned to his own world.


    The current him was lying on his bed in his room.


    ¡°Was that the feeling of dying¡­¡±


    Lying on the bed, Chen Heng recalled that feeling, which still clearly lingered in his mind.


    He could still feel that cold and deathly stillness.


    After lying on his bed for a while, he shook his head and looked ahead.


    In front of him, rows of words appeared.


    ¡°The simtion has concluded¡­¡±


    ¡°Calcting final score¡­¡±


    ¡°In the unfamiliar world, you set out on a journey and did many things¡­


    ¡°You killed many people¡­ as well as saved many people¡­ You changed many people¡¯s destinies¡­


    ¡°You affected many people with Fortune and changed their futures.


    ¡°Overall evaluation: Excellent.


    ¡°Calction concluded. Your final Points score: 7,327¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Chen Heng grinned.


    More than 7,000 Points¡­


    It seemed that all of his efforts had been worth it.


    This was the most time he had spent in a simtion before¡ªit had been many centuries.


    In the Eastern Continent, he had taken down many sects and established himself as supreme, and he had great influence in that region.


    As such, it was not strange at all for him to obtain so many Points.


    However, he also noticed something in the concluding remarks.


    ¡°So I also obtained some Points from affecting those with Fortune?¡± Chen Heng smiled as he thought to himself.


    It was just as he had expected.


    It seemed that changing the fates of those with Fortune could also greatly increase the number of Points he obtained.


    Otherwise, the simtor would not have such a remark.

 Chapter 152 – Prize Wheel

    <h4>Chapter 152 - Prize Wheel</h4>


    ¡°Looks like the effect I have on those with Fortune are also significant in the Points calction,¡± Chen Heng nodded and thought to himself.


    Following this, he looked ahead and rows of words appeared before his eyes.


    He had obtained massive gains in this simtion; not only had he obtained various techniques and secret information, but just the Points alone also amounted to over 7,000.


    Adding on what he had left over from the previous simtion, Chen Heng now had around 9,000 Points.


    This was more than he ever had, and he could do much with this figure.


    ¡°Would you like to spend 2,000 Points to unlock a new world?¡±


    Looking at these words, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    ¡°2,000 Points?¡±


    After the previous simtion had ended, he had also had the option to unlock a new world, but back then, it had only cost him 1,000 Points.


    However, this time, it was 2,000 Points.


    Why was that?


    ¡°Could it be doubling every time?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    As if the simtor could read his mind, some information appeared before him.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡±


    After going through the information, Chen Heng realized that it was not doubling every time but a difference between worlds.


    It seemed that more powerful worlds required more Points.


    The reason why this new world cost more than the previous time was because this new world was more powerful than the Azure Heaven Realm.


    ¡°Unlock.¡±


    Chen Heng did not hesitate much and nodded.


    ,000 Points was no small figure, and if it was before, he would have hesitated.


    However, now that he had over 9,000 Points, he naturally did not have to worry too much.


    After he made this choice, his Points dropped by 2,000.


    ¡°Congrattions, you have unlocked a new world. The Holy Domain World has been unlocked.¡±


    ¡°Holy Domain World?¡±


    Looking at this name, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    It was difficult to tell what kind of world it would be from its name.


    It seemed that he would only know after going in himself.


    After unlocking the new world, Chen Heng continued to look in front of him.


    Now came an exciting moment.


    In front of him, arge prize wheel slowly appeared.


    There were different-colored regions on the prize wheel, and on it were the things he had obtained in the Azure Heaven Realm.


    Chen Heng did not hesitate and chose to spin the prize wheel.


    20 Points were deducted, and the prize wheel began to slowly spin.


    To the current him, a mere 20 Points was not a big deal anymore.


    As Chen Heng watched on, the pointer quickly spun before slowing down.


    ¡°You have obtained: True Lord Chen Yu¡¯s Heaven Devouring Scripture¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Chen Heng frowned.


    He had long since memorized the Heaven Devouring Scripture, and he had already brought it back with him.


    In other words, this was aplete waste.


    Following this, Chen Heng expressionlessly chose to spin the prize wheel again.


    ¡°You have obtained: True Lord Chen Yu¡¯s Innate Pills¡­¡±


    Following this, a bottle of medicinal pills appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s hands.


    The medicinal pills were contained in a jade bottle, which looked quite pretty.


    Within the jade bottle, there were roughly ten Innate Pills.


    ¡°Innate Pills?¡± Chen Heng nodded, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    In the simtion, as a True Lord, Chen Heng had gathered arge number of spirit pills and spirit materials.


    The Innate Pills were one of them, and they were quite good.


    Innate Pills could nurture one¡¯s constitution and cause one¡¯s body to be stronger, and it could even develop their talent to a certain degree.


    Of course, the effects were not that strong, but the pills were still incredibly valuable.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Chen Heng nodded.


    Even though the Innate Pills were not the best ones in his collection, they were still quite good.


    40 Points for this bottle of Innate Points was worth it.


    Following this, Chen Heng continued to spin the prize wheel.


    ¡°You have obtained: True Lord Chen Yu¡¯s Spirit Stones¡­¡±


    A few spirit stones appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s hand.


    The spirit stones were not very big, and each was as big as a baby¡¯s fist. They looked translucent and beautiful, like gemstones.


    These were the main currency of the Azure Heaven Realm, and they containedrge amounts of spirit energy. They were often used in magic tool forging, engraving runes, refining medicinal pills, etc.


    Looking at these spirit stones, Chen Heng felt quite speechless.


    This was his third spin, and it had cost him 80 Points. Using 80 Points for a few spirit stones¡­


    This was a terrible loss.


    Chen Heng shook his head and decided to spin the prize wheel again.


    ¡°You have obtained: True Lord Chen Yu¡¯s Qi Refining Pills¡­¡±


    These were simr to the previous pills and also came in a few bottles.


    These things were also quite basic and could be used to support in cultivation.


    Looking at the bottles of Qi Refining Pills, Chen Heng looked at his remaining Points.


    After spinning the prize wheel four times, he had 6,000 or so Points remaining.


    By now, the next spin required 320 Points.


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Heng decided to spin again.


    ¡°You have obtained: True Lord Chen Yu¡¯s martial cultivation¡­¡±


    This time, Chen Heng finally smiled.


    A golden light shed as changes began to happen throughout Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Massive power appeared in his body, strengthening him greatly in just a short period of time.


    It felt as if he could easily tear a tiger apart and ughter an army by himself.


    Compared to Chen Heng¡¯s previous strength, it was the difference between the heavens and the earth.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Chen Heng nodded, sensing the great power in his body.


    In the simtion,pared to his powerful True Lord cultivation, his martial cultivation was not much and was only at the Martial Illumination realm.


    It could not bepared to his True Lord cultivation at all, butpared to Chen Heng¡¯s cultivation in the real world, that was a different matter.


    His real body was only at Body Forging Completion and was creating a Solid Rock Body, and it could notpare to Martial Illumination cultivation.


    ¡°However, the manifestation seems to be different¡­¡±


    After getting up from the bed, Chen Heng examined his body and thought to himself.


    Different to in the Azure Heaven Realm, his body did not have many effects of the Martial Illumination realm, only the pure power.


    It seemed that due to the differences between worlds, the cultivation from simtions directly increased his body¡¯s strength.


    In other words, only Chen Heng¡¯s body¡¯s power could rival a Martial Illumination realm expert.


    Despite this, he was still an ordinary martial artist at Body Forging Completion and was still in the process of creating a Martial Body.


    However, even though he had not condensed a Martial Body, he could probably still easily defeat someone who had condensed a Martial Body.


    In fact, he might even be able to beat them to death.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng¡¯s mouth twitched and he looked in front of him again.


    Now, it would cost him 640 Points to spin again.


    Chen Heng could afford this amount, but it was not very worth it anymore.


    He had obtained many things in the Azure Heaven Realm, but only a few things would be worth 640 Points.


    This included some secret treasures of his, as well as his True Lord cultivation.


    Apart from that, there was not anything that would be worth 640 Points.


    Compared to the pool avable, the chance of him drawing anything worthwhile was too low.


    If he pulled any more spirit stones or simr things, it would be a massive loss.


    Chen Heng knew that he was not an incredibly lucky person, so he decided to stop there.


    Following this, the big prize wheel slowly disappeared.


    However, this was not the end.


    ¡°An origin mark has been detected. Would you like to convert it?¡±


    As the words appeared, a violet mark appeared before Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    The mark was quiteplex and seemed to contain a mysterious power.


    Chen Heng was incredibly familiar with this thing, and he had often used it in the past hundreds of years.


    ¡°Fortune Mark¡­¡± Chen Heng muttered to himself.


    The simtor described this Fortune Mark as an origin mark.


    Looking at this mark, Chen Heng did not hesitate and chose to convert it.


    In the Azure Heaven Realm, the Fortune Mark had given him immense help.


    Without the Fortune Mark¡¯s power, he would not have been able to do many things, and he would not have been able to obtain so many Points.


    Moreover, the Fortune Mark and the Heavenly Star Secret Technique were connected; without the Fortune Mark, the Heavenly Star Secret Technique¡¯s usefulness would be greatly reduced.


    Since he could bring it back with him, he naturally did not hesitate.


    Following this, the words in front of him disappeared, and Chen Heng¡¯s remaining Points appeared before him.


    After spinning the prize wheel a few times, Chen Heng had around 6,000 or so Points left.


    This was quite arge number¡ªit exceeded even the total amount of all of Chen Heng¡¯s previous simtions.


    It was just that as a violet light shed, the numbers quickly fell, and soon, 2,000 Points were deducted.


    Chen Heng¡¯s eyelids twitched; even though he had been prepared for something like this, he was still quite shocked.


    After all, the simtor had not warned him as to how many Points it would cost.


    Before, Chen Heng had not minded, but looking at his decreasing Points, he suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Surely this conversion¡­ would not cost all of his Points, right?


    As he thought this, his heart thumped.


    As he watched on, his Points were still quickly decreasing.


    As his Points decreased, a familiar feeling appeared, and Chen Heng felt changes in his body.


    An extremely familiar feeling appeared in his body as the strands of fate appeared before his eyes.


    As the Fortune Mark was converted, his vision became more and more clear, and he could see more and more things.


    However, his Points continued to decrease. By now, he only had around 3,000 or so Points remaining.


    Fortunately, at this point, the speed at which his Points were decreasing began to slow down.


    When the conversionpleted, Chen Heng still had a bit more than 1,000 Points.


    ¡°Thank goodness, thank goodness.¡±


    Looking at the 1,000 Points remaining, Chen Heng let out a sigh of relief.


    Using some Points was not a big deal to him.


    After all, money was earned to be spent, and Points were the same.


    As long as he could obtain benefits from spending Points, it was not a big deal to him.


    What he had been worried about was all of his Points being used. If that happened, he would not be able to enter a simtion again until he waited another 20 days.


    Fortunately, even though he had used quite a lot of Points, he was not left with zero.


    As long as he was not left with zero Points, Chen Heng had the confidence to gain back what he had used.


    ¡°It seems that converting the Fortune Mark cost 5,000 Points¡­¡± Chen Heng calcted.


    This kind of cost was quite scary.


    However, after the conversion, Chen Heng indeed felt the change.


    Within his body, the violet Fortune Mark once again appeared, closely connected to him.


    Moreover, after this conversion, Chen Heng could sense that this Fortune Mark hadpletely bound to him and be part of him.


    In the future, when he entered other simtions, this Fortune Mark would also go with him.


    However, that was just a feeling and he could not verify it just yet.


    Right now, Chen Heng had other things to do.


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought back to the things that had happened in the simtion before silently turning and leaving his room.


    After leaving his room, he went out from the Solid Rock Martial Arts Establishment and went onto a street.


    Standing on the street, he casually looked about.


    This was quite an ordinary street and there were many people hurrying about.


    Chen Heng looked around and activated the Fortune Mark and used the Heavenly Star Secret Technique.


    Soon, a scene that ordinary people could not see was quickly revealed to Chen Heng.


    Strands of fate gathered above the people¡¯s heads, forming a massive sky.


    On those people¡¯s bodies, there was a gray aura that gave off an inauspicious feeling.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Looking at that aura, Chen Heng stared.


    The gray aura was deathly aura.


    The Fortune Mark allowed the user to see fate, and this included both Fortune and deathly aura.


    If a person was going to encounter a disaster, this would be reflected as a gray deathly aura on their bodies.


    Based on Chen Heng¡¯s experiences, a person not having deathly aura did not mean that they would not die; it just meant that there was no impending cmity. However, they could still die in other ways.


    On the other hand, if they had deathly aura, it meant that they would face a cmity in which they would die.


    In the past, Chen Heng had seen some people with deathly aura but not many.


    However, now¡­


    Standing on the street, Chen Heng looked out.


    With his current eyesight, he could see very far into the distance.


    However, everyone in his vision all had a dense deathly aura about them.

 Chapter 153 – Deathly Aura

    <h4>Chapter 153 - Deathly Aura</h4>


    What was with this dense deathly aura?


    Looking at the dense deathly aura above everyone¡¯s heads, Chen Heng could not help but frown as he thought to himself.


    Based on his understanding towards fate, deathly aura would only appear when someone was going to meet a fated cmity.


    Moreover, he had never seen so much deathly aura gathered together.


    Every single person on this street was covered with a dense deathly aura.


    This was not a normal situation.


    ¡°Cmity¡­¡± Chen Heng muttered to himself.


    If so many people simultaneously had deathly aura, thergest possibility was that all of them were going to face an apocalyptic event for so many of them to die.


    Just what was this cmity going to be?


    Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Chen Heng walked along the street and passed by a tall building.


    The building was covered with ss, and Chen Heng¡¯s saw his reflection in the ss.


    On the face of things, he just looked like a handsome young man.


    He wore light robes and had a calm expression, but what surprised Chen Heng was that above his head, he also had that gray deathly aura.


    The deathly aura spiraled above his head, not dissipating and seeming quite strange.


    ¡°Even me¡­¡±


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    He did not expect that even he would be caught up in all of this.


    Standing there and looking at himself in the ss, he frowned before leaving.


    Following this, Chen Heng got on a bus and began to go around the city.


    Through the window, Chen Heng saw many people. However, all of them had deathly aura over their heads.


    This was the case for everyone in the city.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng¡¯s heart thumped and felt a bad feeling.


    The range of this cmity was bigger than he had thought. It seemed that it was not just this city.


    As arge city in modern times, many people woulde to and leave from this city every day. Many people did not live here and would leave soon.


    As such, Chen Heng had purposefully gone to a train station to have a look.


    Every person there also had dense deathly aura over their heads, meaning that they were all covered by the cmity.


    This cmity was not just limited to this city and spread far further than Chen Heng had expected.


    The worst case scenario was that the entire earth would be covered by this cmity.


    When Chen Heng thought about this, even he felt greatly startled.


    A cmity that covered the entire earth? Just what could that be?


    Following this, Chen Heng turned and looked towards the sky.


    Many strands of fate intersected, forming a massive sky.


    This sky represented the fate of all living creatures. It was just that as Chen Heng activated the Fortune Mark, he could clearly see that beneath the sky, there was a dense deathly aura.


    The roiling deathly aura gathered together like a storm, looking quite terrifying.


    Right now, the sea of deathly aura still looked quite calm, but that did not mean this would go on.


    Hidden beneath the stillness of that deathly aura was a terrifying cmity.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng frowned and turned before leaving.


    On the way, he thought about possibilities for the future.


    In his mind, the Fortune Mark gave off a light, and Chen Heng controlled it to run various predictions to see what kind of cmity there would be.


    In the end, he could not do it.


    Fate was incredibly mysterious and difficult to predict.


    Even though Chen Heng had the Fortune Mark, he only had a key to observing the of fate. Using this key to predict everything in the future was not realistic.


    Moreover, the current of fate was covered with a dense deathly aura, which made the sky even more difficult to observe.


    Let alone Chen Heng, even Tian Xingzi, who had given the Fortune Mark to Chen Heng, would not necessarily be able to predict what would happen.


    After trying a few times, Chen Heng¡¯s face quickly became pale.


    He had received a bacsh as he had tried to forcefully predict the future without having sufficient strength.


    As such, he gave up on this and walked elsewhere.


    Soon, he had reached a bustling street with countless people walking about and cars driving about.


    This was the heart of this bustling city and was incredibly lively.


    In front of Chen Heng was an old alley.


    The old alley looked quite dpidated and there were many structures within it.


    Within it, there were mysterious marks.


    ¡°It expanded again¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Apart from this, Chen Heng also had some new discoveries.


    A violet aura appeared, and with the help from the Fortune Mark, some energy rushed out of Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Dense light shed as a new energy settled on Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    With the Fortune Mark¡¯s help, Chen Heng¡¯s vision changed and saw things that could not normally be seen.


    He could see that there was a dense deathly aura in the distance that was gathering here before connecting to the sky.


    It seemed that this ce was a gathering ce for the deathly aura and was connected to the of fate in the sky.


    This was enough to prove Chen Heng¡¯s guesses.


    ¡°So it really was rted to this¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was serious as he thought to himself.


    This old alleyway being connected to the sky was quite important.


    This meant that the iing cmity had to do with this old alleyway.


    As for what kind of rtionship it was, Chen Heng had no idea right now.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng lowered his head and sank into his thoughts.


    In his mind, information quickly appeared.


    An expanding old alleyway, more and more demons, as well as the strange scenes that those Grandmasters had seen¡­


    In just an instant, Chen Heng thought of many possibilities.


    ¡°Could it be rted to the demons or those strange scenes?¡± Chen Heng wondered.


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps suddenly sounded out.


    Chen Heng instinctively looked to the side.


    Not too far away, there was a figure walking.


    It was a young man dressed in ck robes, and his looks were quite good. He looked quite gentlemanly and held an umbre in his hand.


    Right now, he was slowly walking forwards, and his destination seemed to be that old alleyway.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng felt quite surprised and did not know what to do.


    This old alleyway only looked like an old alleyway to him, but to everyone else, it was just an empty area.


    For some reason, when others entered this alleyway, they would not feel that there was anything strange.


    After all, what was so strange about an empty plot ofnd.


    Chen Heng did not prepare to say anything to that person.


    Since this was just an empty plot ofnd to others, if he told them to stay away, they would not understand and feel that he was quite strange.


    Moreover, he had done that experiment in the past.


    When others had entered the old alleyway, their appearances greatly changed.


    He did not think much of this and prepared to leave.


    However, the ensuing scene caused him to freeze.


    The young man slowly entered the old alleyway, but his appearance did not change.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°His appearance did not change¡­ why is that?¡±


    He felt quite curious and wondered if there was something different about the old alleyway, or if it was because that person was special.


    Soon, he received the answer.


    As that person entered the old alleyway, there seemed to be something that reacted to him.


    The inscriptions on the walls began to twist, after which a massive arm stretched out and grabbed towards that person.


    Chen Heng saw this clearly, but that person did not seem to notice at all.


    From how he saw it, there was most likely just an empty plot ofnd.


    The young man continued ahead, and the massive arm came closer and closer to him.


    A hazy face seemed to appear, looking incredibly terrifying.


    Looking at the young man, that face gave a sinister grin, and its eyes were filled with bitter resentment.


    The arm came closer and closer to the young man from behind.


    Suddenly, a white arm stretched out.


    The young man did not turn and only casually swung his hand.


    It was as if the scene froze, after which a formless energy spread out and scattered everything.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    Ahead, the dense structures all disappeared.


    It was like they were shadows being chased away by sunlight or they were water that had evaporated; all of those things all disappeared and turned into shadows that scattered on the ground.


    The old alleyway was quickly shrinking, and as the young man continued to walk forwards, the old alleyway continued to be smaller.


    Bang!!


    A clear sound rang out, as if something had shattered.


    In front of Chen Heng, a massive hole appeared at the end of the old alleyway.


    Looking at this ck hole, the ck-robed young man did not hesitate and directly stepped into it.


    As Chen Heng watched on, the ck-robed young man disappeared.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone,¡± Chen Heng frowned.


    He looked around and found that the scene had changed.


    The old alleyway had disappeared and this area just looked like a plot of emptynd.


    It seemed that everything had gone back to normal.


    Chen Heng took a few steps forwards and found that the sinister and cold aura had indeed disappeared.


    ¡°Just who was that person?¡±


    Looking at the ck hole and thinking of that scene, he could not help but frown.


    At this moment, he seemed to have found another side to this world, and he had seen something that was usually hidden.


    That young man had been able to destroy that abnormality with a wave of his hand, causing this area to return to normal.


    ¡°Just who was he? And what kind of power did he have?¡± Chen Heng could not help but think to himself.


    If he wanted to find an answer, the best way would be to pass through that ck hole and see if he could find that young man.


    However, that was a bit too dangerous.


    Chen Heng was not in a simtion right now; this was his real body.


    If he died here, he would stay dead.


    If he took such a risk in this kind of situation, that would be extremely unwise.


    In that case, should he just wait here?


    That was not a bad choice.


    Since that young man had gone through the ck hole, it seemed that he hade here for the old alleyway.


    He would most likely be back here after he had finished doing what he hade to do.


    When that time came, interacting with him here would be much safer.


    However, Chen Heng had no idea who this person was or what special abilities he had.


    Rashly interacting with him would not necessarily be a good idea.


    Many thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    In the end, Chen Heng stood there for a while before turning and leaving.


    Time gradually passed.


    At dusk, ripples began to spread out from that ce.

 Chapter 154 – Demon

    <h4>Chapter 154 - Demon</h4>


    At night, the surroundings were quite dark and were not as bustling as during the daytime.


    Outside, there were some lights on, but there were very few people around.


    Even though this was the heart of a prosperous city, because it was already three or four am, there were not many people around anymore.


    Ripples began to spread out on the ground, after which a figure slowly appeared.


    It was a tall young man dressed in ck robes. He held an umbre and looked like the gentlemanly type.


    This was the same ck-robed young man who had entered that ck hole.


    If Chen Heng was still here, he would have instantly recognized him.


    However, he now looked somewhat different.


    During the day, his attire was quite orderly and looked like he had gone to great lengths to dress himself up.


    However, now, his clothes were all ragged and his ck umbre was broken; it looked like he had gone through a big battle.


    ¡°It actually forced me into such a state.¡±


    After walking out from the shattered space, the young man looked quite wretched and felt pain all over his body.


    Because of the fight he had just gone through, he felt as if there were countless ants climbing up and down his body, and he felt immense pain.


    The young man¡¯s expression was quite savage and was almost unable to bear the pain.


    ¡°I have to quickly deal with this ce¡­¡± He managed to walk out of this empty plot ofnd and came before a building, and he looked at his reflection in the ss.


    Under the reflection from a white light, his appearance could be seen.


    His face was incredibly pale and there were ck marks on his neck, looking like ck snakes.


    There was a cold aura lingering nearby, sounding like an evil chant that seemed to affect his mind, wanting to devour him.


    ¡°Damnit¡­¡± looking at his reflection, the young man¡¯s expression became cold as he understood what was going on, ¡°It¡¯s still not giving up¡­¡±


    Even though he had obtained victory in that battle, he had been affected by the other side.


    Now, that existence¡¯s power was within his body, and he was using his body to seal it.


    The abnormalities in his body was that existence trying to break open the seal and take over his body.


    This was its final struggle.


    ¡°I could suppress you back when you were at your peak, let alone right now,¡± a cold smile appeared on the young man¡¯s face, not looking very worried.


    Even though the power in his body was struggling, he had the confidence that he could keep it suppressed before getting rid of itpletely.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that he did not face any obstructions. However, he did not feel that this would be very likely.


    There had not been many abnormal things around here recently.


    At that moment, his body suddenly froze.


    Bang¡­ bang¡­ bang¡­


    Sounds could be heard from the distance, sounding like heartbeats, or somerge creature¡¯s footsteps.


    The young man¡¯s body stopped as he quickly turned and looked towards where the sound wasing from.


    At the end of the street, a girl¡¯s figure appeared.


    The girl was wearing a somewhat see-through shirt, revealing the tattoos on her arm. She did not seem like the sweet type of girl and looked like the rebellious type.


    She stood at the end of the street, staring at the young man coldly.


    ¡°No way¡­¡± looking at the girl, the young man¡¯s expression changed, ¡°There wasn¡¯t any information about demons appearing here recently, so why¡­¡±


    The girl looked quite normal to ordinary people, but to the young man, she looked very different.


    There was massive demonic qi covering that girl. Even though she looked like a normal person, on the inside, she already was not a person anymore.


    She was essentially a demon pretending to be a human.


    Moreover, it was one that had fully finished transforming.


    Looking at the young man, the girl expressionlessly walked forwards slowly.


    ¡°Your body¡­ has a very good smell¡­¡± she seemed to sense something and gave a slight smile that seemed quite savage and cold.


    ¡°How delicious¡­¡±


    Bang!


    A soft sound rang out as the ground around her cracked.


    The slim girl suddenly became a five or six meter tall giant.


    The giant¡¯s body was ck and its massive head was extremely terrifying. It had red eyes, which gave off a sense of savageness.


    It continued to slowly walk towards the young man.


    Bang!


    With a single punch, the young man flew backwards and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Within his body, his qi blood roiled.


    ¡°It was actually a demon of such a level¡­¡±


    After flying backwards, the young man felt great despair and essentially gave up on resisting.


    This was not a demon that had just awakened; it was one that had hidden for a long time and had be incredibly powerful.


    For a demon like this, even if he was not injured, it would be quite difficult to deal with, let alone him in his current condition.


    It was as if the existence sensed the demon outside, and ck runes continuously appeared over his body, covering more than half of his body.


    A ck arm stretched out from within the young man¡¯s chest; it was as thick as a normal person¡¯s arm but was filled with a strange power.


    As this arm appeared, that demon seemed to sense something and instinctively came over and stretched out its hand.


    The two hands of different sizes slowly approached each other and were about to touch.


    ¡°Crap!¡±


    Seeing this, the young man had a bad feeling.


    The demon in front of him was a demon that had been formed through demonic qi taking over a person.


    However, the existence within him was pure demonic qi.


    Without a host, this demonic qi was already difficult to control.


    If this pure demonic qi fused with this demon, the changes would be incredibly intense.


    If that happened, this entire city would fall into a disaster and far too many people would die.


    Thinking to there, the young man gritted his teeth and tried to suppress the demonic qi in his body.


    It was just that this was no use.


    In this kind of situation, wanting to suppress the demonic qi and take control of it again waspletely impossible.


    The young man¡¯s face became ashen.


    He could only watch as the two hands came closer and closer.


    It was just that they were unable to touch in the end.


    A hand suddenly shot out of nowhere and grabbed on to the demon¡¯s arm.


    This arm looked quite small inparison to the demon¡¯s massive arm, but it was able to stop the demon¡¯s arm, not allowing it to continue forwards.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    Sensing its actions being stopped, the massive demon roared and its red eyes lit up as it looked to the side.


    A young man was standing there.


    The young man only looked around 16 or 17 years old and was just a high schooler. He was wearing a clean martial artist¡¯s uniform.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    A massive and sharp w quickly shed down, seeming to contain enough power to destroy a mountain and copse a tall building.


    Even a martial artist who had condensed a Martial Body would not dare to receive such a blow head-on and could only dodge.


    Otherwise, they would only face death.


    However, looking at this strike, Chen Heng only frowned before continuing forwards.


    He did not choose to dodge and instead rushed forwards; his qi blood condensed into one point before exploding out.


    Bang!!


    Terrifying power exploded out, causing muffled explosions.


    In the air, crimson-red qi blood manifested as light behind Chen Heng.


    In front of him, the demon continuously roared and stumbled backwards.


    Blood sttered everywhere as Chen Heng smashed the demon into the ground with a single strike.


    By the side, looking at that pure light, the young man¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Qi Blood Manifestation; a Grandmaster!!¡±


    Looking at that crimson-red light, he fell into shock.


    Qi Blood Manifestation was the sign of a martial artist raising their body to the extreme and reaching the pinnacle.


    Out of countless martial artists, very few people could do such a thing.


    All of those people were called Grandmasters and stood at the peak of martial arts.


    This young man was actually a Grandmaster?


    The young man¡¯s brain seemed to freeze, not knowing what to say.


    He now felt that his luck was quite weird today.


    First, there had been a demon hiding, and then there had been a Grandmaster hiding nearby.


    After looking at Chen Heng¡¯s appearance closely, he immediately felt that he seemed quite familiar.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he that person from during the day?¡±


    During the day, he hade to this ce and been nning to deal with the demonic qi within.


    At that time, Chen Heng had also been nearby.


    There had been many people around, but adding that Chen Heng gave off a unique aura and that he was also looking at that ce, the young man remembered him.


    He had just thought that Chen Heng was an ordinary high schooler, but he had turned out to be such a terrifying person.


    Ahead, Chen Heng also felt quite frustrated.


    After seeing the young man during the day, he had waited around here and also used the Solid Rock School¡¯s power to try to find that young man¡¯s identity.


    Before confirming that young man¡¯s identity and threat, he had not wanted toe into contact with him.


    It was just that the situation had forced him to act.


    He did not expect this person to be so weak; Chen Heng had thought that because he had gotten rid of that old alleyway, he was in a weakened state.


    As such, he had to act, or else that young man would really die. When that time came, he would only have the young man¡¯s corpse to ask about the situation.


    Chen Heng thought to himself as he looked down at the demon.


    He had seen demons before and even personally fought and killed one before.


    It was just that this demon was far stronger and had already developed past its initial weak state.


    Based on what Chen Heng could feel, if someone at Body Forging Completion encountered this demon, they could only act as a snack for it.


    Even martial artists who had condensed a Martial Body would barely be able to fight back.


    Only martial artists who had condensed a Martial Heart could rival this demon.


    In the real world¡¯s martial arts, after reaching Great Aplishment in martial arts, one could condense a Martial Heart. After going through some more changes, one would be a Grandmaster.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, this demon could notpare to a Grandmaster; with its massive body and strength, it could only rival a martial artist who had condensed a Martial Heart.


    If it was before the previous simtion, seeing a demon like this, Chen Heng would definitely immediately turn and leave without any hesitation.


    However, he was different now, so he decided to give this a try.


    He had obtained Chen Yu¡¯s martial arts cultivation. Even though he could notpare to True Lord Chen Yu, he was not someone ordinary martial artists couldpare to.


    Suppressing a demon like this should not be too difficult.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng raised a hand and mmed his palm down.


    Bang!!


    A cracking sound rang out as the ground beneath him cracked.


    Under the immense force, the demon roared in pain, wanting to get away, but it could not do so.


    ¡°You can still cry out?¡± Chen Heng¡¯s cold voice sounded out.


    Following this, a silver light shed.


    Chen Heng had pulled out a silver sword without anyone realizing it, and he ferociously shed downwards.


    Heavy sh!


    This was a skill that Chen Heng had gained back when he was a Great Knight. He had modified it using his knowledge as a True Lord, and he now used it with his qi blood power.


    The sword in his hands was the sword he had pulled after his second simtion.


    It was his sword back when he was a Great Knight, and it was incredibly sharp.


    Boom!!


    Terrifying power exploded out.


    In front of him, a gash appeared on the massive demon¡¯s head and ck blood flowed out.


    Supported by Chen Heng¡¯s qi blood power, the sharp sword descended with great force, cutting through everything before it.


    The massive demon gradually stopped moving and it soon lost itsst bit of lifeforce.


    After doing this, Chen Heng silently turned and looked back expressionlessly.


    Behind him, the young man had fallen to the ground, and he was still fighting that strange energy in his body.


    ck runes continued to spread over his body, seeming to form a massive and savage-looking face.


    As Chen Heng turned and looked over, the situation seemed to change.


    The dense ck runes quickly dissipated and shrank back.

 Chapter 155 – Protector

    <h4>Chapter 155 - Protector</h4>


    Walking over to the young man and seeing the dense ck runes quickly disappearing, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    ¡°It might be because your qi blood is too powerful, causing this demonic qi to feel fear.¡±


    In front of him, the young man got up with great difficulty and gave a bitter smile, ¡°After all, that demon was most likely the strongest helper it could call over, and yet it was beaten to death by you so easily. Wouldn¡¯t you feel afraid?¡±


    The young man spoke quite casually, not seeming to give too much mind that Chen Heng was a stranger.


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Chen Heng nodded.


    He looked at the young man and said, ¡°To be honest, I wasn¡¯t preparing to meet you like this


    ¡°However, since we ended up meeting, I might as well ask you.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at the young man and suddenly smiled, ¡°Just who are you?¡±


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, the young man felt a bit surprised, as if he could not understand why Chen Heng did not know who he was.


    ¡°As you can see, I am a Protector.¡±


    In the end, he lightly coughed a few times before speaking.


    ¡°A Protector?¡± Chen Heng frowned, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Seeing his reaction, it was the young man¡¯s turn to feel surprised, ¡°You don¡¯t know what Protectors are? Then you¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, he suddenly realized something, ¡°You¡¯re not a Protector?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chen Heng shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary high schooler.¡±


    ¡°An ordinary¡­ high schooler¡­¡± looking at Chen Heng and thinking of that scene of him ripping apart that demon, the young man felt quite speechless.


    Just in what way are you ordinary?


    However, he soon understood.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that,¡± the young man coughed a few times as a trace of blood leaked out of his mouth, ¡°You¡¯re not a Protector; you¡¯re a natural Awakener.¡±


    ¡°Awakener?¡± Chen Heng repeated, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°They are special people¡­¡±


    The young man struggled to his feet before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve read novels before, right? It¡¯s like those people with special abilities in those novels. Awakeners are those people but in real life.¡±


    Chen Heng felt quite surprised, ¡°Awakeners. People like that really exist?¡±


    The young man nodded confidently, ¡°Of course. Otherwise, what¡¯s with you? Don¡¯t tell me that your strength was the natural result of your cultivation?¡±


    ¡°How else?¡± Chen Heng replied calmly.


    After all, his strength was indeed something that he had gained by cultivating.


    It was just that he had done so not in the real world but in simtions.


    However, this did not change the fact that it was still the product of his hard work.


    ¡°Do you really believe that someone could possess such great strength at such a young age just by cultivating?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, the young man spoke, ¡°You¡¯re definitely an Awakener, and the power you¡¯ve awakened is very strong.


    ¡°On the surface, it looks like your strength was the result of your cultivation, but much of it was due to the power you awakened.


    ¡°Otherwise, for normal people, no matter how good their talent is, it is impossible to reach the level you¡¯ve reached at your age.¡±


    The young man coughed up some more blood as he spoke.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what your awakened power is.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng thought to himself. Before, he had been wondering what kind of excuse to give; after all, just pinning it on talent would sound a bit too unbelievable.


    Now, without him having to think of anything, someone else had given him an excuse again.


    ¡°Then what about you?¡±


    Chen Heng frowned, looking quite doubtful, ¡°Surely you¡¯re not an ordinary person either, right?¡±


    The young man gave a bitterugh as he said, ¡°Me? I¡¯m also an Awakener. Strictly speaking, all Protectors are Awakeners. However, different to you, my ability is a bit special: I can use special methods to get rid of abnormalities and affect other people¡¯s minds¡­¡±


    ¡°Get rid of abnormalities and affect minds¡­¡±


    Chen Heng looked at the young man.


    This seemed like a mental-type ability.


    ¡°What are abnormalities?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    ¡°That kind of thing,¡± the young man said as he pointed at the empty plot ofnd.


    At the empty plot ofnd, there were motes of ck aura shing.


    Within the haziness, an old alleyway could be somewhat seen.


    ¡°This is an abnormality and the origin of demons.¡±


    Looking at the old alleyway, the young man sighed and said, ¡°You can also see it, right?¡±


    Because his ability was a mental-type one, his memory was better than most people¡¯s.


    As such, he could clearly remember that Chen Heng had been at the old alleyway during the day. Because he had been there for a while, Chen Heng most likely had been able to see it as well.


    Seeing his gaze, Chen Heng thought for a moment and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The young man nodded, ¡°Exactly. Only Awakeners can see abnormalities like this. To ordinary people, they only see the original scene.


    ¡°These abnormalities continuously grow and their influence also bes greater. As time goes on, they begin to give off demonic qi that can affect other creatures.


    ¡°Under the right conditions, if demonic qi fuses withpatible people, they will be demons, just like that fellow,¡± the young man said as he pointed at the demon¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Sounds troublesome.¡±


    Chen Heng frowned and asked, ¡°Then what are Protectors about?¡±


    ¡°Protectors are an organization for gathering Awakeners to fight against abnormalities and a possible apocalypse.¡±


    The young man instinctively touched his chest but did not find anything there, and he said, ¡°I have a manual about it at home; would you like me to bring it for you next time?¡±


    ¡°Yes please, thank you,¡± Chen Heng nodded, ¡°By the way, what did you mean by that apocalypse?¡±


    The young man replied, ¡°As time passed, people have found more and more abnormalities like this, and if they keep on growing, one day, the entire world will be consumed by the abnormalities and an apocalypse will descend.


    ¡°We Protectors were established to prevent this.¡±


    ¡°Sounds quite good,¡± Chen Heng said as he thought to himself.


    Indeed, from how things seemed, as time went on, the abnormalities all over the world would quickly grow and demons would continue to appear.


    If this went on, perhaps the situation could develop into an apocalypse.


    Perhaps this was where the dense deathly aura that Chen Heng had seen wasing from.


    The young man suddenly spoke and smiled at Chen Heng, ¡°How about it? Would you like to join us? If you join us, it will benefit you greatly.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    Chen Heng looked at the young man, ¡°I¡¯ll be able to go all over the ce and fight with abnormalities?¡±


    ¡°Information, riches, power¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, the young man smiled, ¡°The Protectors is a rxed organisation, and no one will force you to do anything. The reason I came to deal with this abnormality was for some payment.¡±


    ¡°How do I join?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing, there will naturally be peopleing to find you in the future,¡± the young man said as he smiled.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡± Chen Heng looked at this fellow and felt quite curious; he had never seen an invitation like this.


    ¡°I should also let you know that as someone who rmended you to join, I¡¯ll also receive a handsome payment.¡±


    The young man shrugged and said, ¡°If you write my name as the person who referred you, I¡¯ll give you half of that referral fee. How does that sound?¡±


    The young man grinned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take it all for myself; with the strength you¡¯ve disyed, I don¡¯t dare to take it all for myself. Otherwise, I might be beaten to death by you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a good student and follow thew; I¡¯d never kill a person,¡± Chen Heng shook his head.


    The young man felt quite speechless and pointed at the demon¡¯s corpse as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s that about then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a person,¡± Chen Heng said as he shook his head.


    Following this, they exchanged contact methods. Chen Heng also found out the young man¡¯s name¡ªhe was called Liu Qi and was a B ss Protector.


    ording to Liu Qi, a B ss Protector¡¯s standing was about in the middle.


    Watching Liu Qi leave, Chen Heng stood there and thought to himself.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t show any signs of lying and the Fortune Mark did not react either¡­¡±


    Looking at Liu Qi¡¯s departing figure, Chen Heng thought to himself, ¡°Most of what he said should be true.¡±


    Chen Heng naturally would not easily believe a stranger.


    As such, when he had started to talk with Liu Qi, he had used his powerful mental energy to sense if there were any fluctuations in Liu Qi¡¯s mind to determine if he was lying or not.


    At the same time, he had also used the Fortune Mark to divine Liu Qi¡¯s fate and what he would encounter.


    The result was quite ordinary.


    His mental energy confirmed that Liu Qi had not been lying, and the Fortune Mark had not shown any danger.


    This meant that Chen Henging into contact with him would not bring him any new danger.


    This was why he had let Liu Qi go so easily.


    ¡°It seems like things are bing more troublesome¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    The information that Liu Qi had told him about remained in his mind, causing him to think to himself.


    After a while, Chen Heng came back to his senses and returned to the martial arts establishment.


    The next day, Chen Heng was surprised to find that the Protectors moved even faster than he had expected.


    In just one day, there were people from the governmenting to find him.


    ¡°Are you student Chen?¡± a woman wearing a uniform sat in the guest hall and looked at Chen Heng with curiosity.


    The uniform she wore belonged to the Demon Resistance Department.


    Chen Heng¡¯s teacher, Liu Ruhai, was sitting by the side, and seeing people from the Demon Resistance Department visiting, he could not help but feel a bit nervous.


    He looked at the people and asked, ¡°Why have the Demon Resistance Departmente to see Heng¡¯Er?¡±


    ¡°No need to be nervous, Master Liu.¡±


    The woman stood up and looked at Liu Ruhai as she spoke respectfully, ¡°We havee to invite student Chen to join the Demon Resistance Department.¡±


    ¡°Join¡­ the Demon Resistance Department?¡±


    Hearing this, both Liu Ruhai and Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    Wasn¡¯t it the Protectors? Why was the Demon Resistance Department here?


    Chen Heng felt quite surprised and thought to himself.


    ¡°Heng¡¯Er, he¡­ has only just started to cultivate the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique and has not condensed a Martial Body yet¡­¡± Liu Ruhai frowned, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a bit too early for him to join the Demon Resistance Department?¡±


    As the head of the Solid Rock School, he was not unfamiliar with the Demon Resistance Department.


    In actuality, every year, there would be some people from the Solid Rock School who would choose to join the Demon Resistance Department.


    It was fine for ordinary people, but Liu Ruhai was not very willing for Chen Heng to join the Demon Resistance Department.


    Chen Heng was not an ordinary disciple.


    In the past few months that Chen Heng had joined the Solid Rock School, Chen Heng had performed very well and was the most outstanding of his disciples.


    He had already taken him as his disciple and was preparing to nurture him as the future pir of the Solid Rock School.


    Even if he was to join the Demon Resistance Department, it had to be after he condensed a Martial Body.


    ¡°Please rest assured, Master Liu.¡±


    As if she could tell what Liu Ruhai was thinking, the woman smiled and said, ¡°Your disciple only needs to join in name only and will not be given any actual tasks.


    ¡°This is a kind of protection we give for new geniuses. They can enjoy our members¡¯ benefits without having to go on dangerous tasks.


    ¡°We will give him periodic exams but will not force him to do anything.¡±


    Essentially, what she was trying to say was that he would just be an honorary member and receive good treatment.


    This sounded quite good.


    Listening to there, Liu Ruhai did not mind and looked at Chen Heng as he asked, ¡°What do you think, Heng¡¯Er?¡±


    From how he saw it, it would be fine either way. As such, what mattered was what Chen Heng wanted.


    Hearing Liu Ruhai¡¯s words, Chen Heng smiled and looked at the woman as he asked, ¡°I just wanted to ask¡ªafter joining the Demon Resistance Department, what specific section will I be under?¡±


    The woman gave Chen Heng a deep look before smiling and saying, ¡°Protectors.¡±


    As expected.


    Chen Heng nodded and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have no objections.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    The woman smiled and took out arge stack of documents and ced it in front of Chen Heng, and she asked him to sign after reading through them.


    Chen Heng went through the documents and after confirming there were no problems, he picked up the pen and signed his name.


    He then wrote Liu Qi¡¯s name in the box for the referrer.


    After putting away the documents, the woman spoke, ¡°In three days, someone will bring you for a test; I hope you can make preparations for that.


    ¡°The results of the test will determine your treatment, so don¡¯t hold back and show us everything you¡¯ve got.¡±


    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he nodded, ¡°I will.¡±


    Following this, he stood with Liu Ruhai and watched as the Demon Resistance Department¡¯s people left.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit troublesome.¡±


    After those people left, Liu Ruhai shook his head and said softly, ¡°You have not even condensed a Martial Body yet and yet you¡¯re joining the Demon Resistance Department. In two days, I¡¯ll go meet some old friends and ask them to take care of you there.¡±


    In response, Chen Heng only smiled and did not say much.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, it had been three days since then.


    Just as the woman had said, the Demon Resistance Department¡¯s people came again, and the person in the lead was that woman again.


    She was called Bi Yi and was a manager in the Demon Resistance Department.


    ¡°When we go, you will most likely meet someone you¡¯re familiar with.¡±


    After Chen Heng got in the car, she sat next to Chen Heng and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised when that timees.¡±


    ¡°Someone I¡¯m familiar with?¡±


    Chen Heng felt quite surprised before quicklying to his senses, ¡°Liu Qi?¡±


    Bi Yi nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. ording to the Protectors¡¯ rules, when the person being rmended is doing the test, the referrer needs to be there. You were rmended by Liu Qi, so he will naturally be there as well.¡±

 Chapter 156 – Test

    <h4>Chapter 156 - Test</h4>


    ¡°Liu Qi¡­¡± Hearing Bi Yi¡¯s words, Chen Heng nodded and did not say much.


    It was normal that whoever referred the candidate would be present.


    Now, Chen Heng just wondered what the test would be like.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, they came to another ce.


    This looked like a hidden location and was surrounded by fog, looking quite unique.


    Chen Heng looked around; he could sense a powerful and mysterious power covering this ce.


    There were many things simr to cultivator runes engraved here, which seemed to have the effect of cutting this ce off from the outside world.


    Of course, with Chen Heng¡¯s current strength, that was all he was able to notice.


    As for what the purpose of the rune formation was or what kind of power it contained, he did not know.


    Within his body, the Fortune Mark was dormant as it gave off formless power; it seemed that there would not be any danger for now.


    Following this, Chen Heng followed Bi Yi into the building ahead.


    The building was very wide and tall and seemed incredibly massive.


    In front of the building, there was someone waiting.


    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±


    A middle-aged man stood there. Looking at Bi Yi walking over from the distance he said softly, ¡°Did something happen on the way?¡±


    Bi Yi smiled, ¡°What could possibly happen? There was just some traffic.¡±


    ¡°Alright, he¡¯s here, so let¡¯s start,¡± she said as she looked at the middle-aged man and pulled Chen Heng ahead.


    ¡°Is it this boy?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, the middle-aged man frowned, ¡°He¡¯s an Awakener at such a young age?¡±


    ¡°Even though he¡¯s quite young, he has unimaginable power,¡± Bi Yi said as she smiled.


    The middle-aged man coldly harrumphed, ¡°Is that so? I look forward to seeing it.¡±


    After saying this, he did not say anything else and turned as he walked in.


    Seeing this, Bi Yi and Chen Heng followed after him.


    Within the building, there was a vast, empty space, where there were a few people waiting already.


    ¡°We meet again.¡±


    A person Chen Heng was familiar slowly walked over¡ªit was Liu Qi.


    Liu Qi had some new clothes on and looked quite calm and stylish.


    He looked at Chen Heng and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it; I wonder how you¡¯ll perform.¡±


    That night, he had seen Chen Heng¡¯s abilities; he had been able topletely suppress that demon.


    That demon was very powerful, but it had not been a match for Chen Heng at all and had been on the back foot the entire time.


    As such, Liu Qi could not help but wonder just how strong Chen Heng really was.


    ¡°We¡¯ve looked through your information.¡±


    Bi Yi turned and smiled as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been holding back quite a lot. However, don¡¯t worry¡ªnow that you¡¯re here, you don¡¯t have to hold anything back. Show us all of your power.¡±


    It seemed that over the past few days, they hade to understand Chen Heng¡¯s situation.


    As such, they had inferred some things, such as that Chen Heng had been hiding his strength the whole time.


    Theypletely understood.


    Bi Yi nodded, ¡°This is how all people are. After discovering that they are different from others, people either be arrogant and believe that they are geniuses, while others will treat others as toys.


    ¡°However, student Chen, you are different from them: After gaining great power, you did not use this to harm others and instead suppressed your power for the sake of your family and friends, living like an ordinary person.


    ¡°This is very admirable.¡±


    The others all nodded, and even the middle-aged man was the same.


    After ordinary people obtained great power, things would often be quite terrifying. They often became lost in their power and treated ordinary people as ants and themselves as gods.


    This had happened to many people in the Protectors before.


    Those who could be reformed were reformed, while those who could not were humanely put down.


    This kind of thing happened every year, and by now, they were used to it.


    Compared to those people, Chen Heng seemed like a very good child.


    This was one of the reasons why Bi Yi treated him so well.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    By the side, the middle-aged man held some documents as he looked at Chen Heng, ¡°We¡¯ll stop with the useless talk and begin with the test now.¡±


    He looked at Chen Heng as he said, ¡°The test is split into two major categories, mind and body. Which do you want to do first?¡±


    ¡°Mind,¡± Chen Heng said after thinking for a moment.


    ¡°Mind? Very well.¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded, ¡°ording to Liu Qi, your awakened power most likely has to do with physical power, so we can now have a look if there¡¯s anything special about your mind. Go up and try.¡±


    As he spoke, the lights in the surroundings were turned on and focused on a single spot.


    Chen Heng slowly walked forwards to the lights, and rainbow-colored lights shined on his body.


    Boom!


    A ferocious pressure came from the surroundings.


    Different from ordinary pressure, this pressure did not assail his body but his mind.


    Feelings of weariness, pail, and other negative emotions flooded into his mind, making him feel quite ufortable.


    ¡°Can you withstand it?¡± Bi Yi asked, ¡°This is a resistance test, which tests your mental strength through your reactions. If you can¡¯t take it anymore, let us know; it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Chen Heng shook his head.


    Under the lights, his expression was calm as he said softly, ¡°Continue.¡±


    Not too far away, hearing this, the middle-aged man nodded and pressed a button.


    The lights became even brighter as the mental pressure grew.


    Even after a while, Chen Heng still did not react.


    ¡°Continue,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just his body, but his mind is this strong as well?¡± Bi Yi nodded and felt quite surprised.


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    The middle-aged man did not say anything and pressed the button again, causing the lights to be brighter and the mental pressure to once again increase.


    Third level, fourth level, fifth level¡­ eighth level!


    After raising the level many times, the color of the lights changed; they went from being rainbow-colored to a white color.


    Being covered by this white light, Chen Heng¡¯s face began to be pale.


    He continued to stand there, but his body was covered with cold sweat, soaking his clothes.


    However, to the others, this was a miracle.


    Standing in front of the machine, the middle-aged man was unable to maintain the cold expression on his face.


    He pointed at Chen Heng and could not help but say, ¡°Liu Qi, what level did you get back when you did the test?¡±


    ¡°I think¡­ I gave up at the fifth level,¡± Liu Qi¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at Chen Heng, thinking of those unpleasant memories.


    ¡°Also, he only stood there for half a minute and barely qualified for the fifth level,¡± Bi Yi added, ¡°He can¡¯tpare to this fellow at all.¡±


    Liu Qi¡¯s mouth twitched as he opened his mouth, wanting to retort but not knowing what to say.


    Indeed, this was how things were.


    Compared to Chen Heng, his performance back then could notpare at all.


    ¡°Is this fellow really a physical power type Awakener?¡±


    The middle-aged man could not help but say, ¡°He has already endured the eighth level for two minutes. With this kind of mental power, he can contend with those top-tier mental types. Since the Protectors was established, only ten or so people could reach such a level in the test.¡±


    They discussed among themselves, all of them shocked by Chen Heng¡¯s performance.


    At that moment, Chen Heng¡¯s voice once again sounded out.


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    Under the lights, Chen Heng turned and looked at Bi Yi and the others as he spoke.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s voice the few of them stopped talking, and the middle-aged man once again pressed down.


    Boom!!


    The white light became searing hot as it continued to shine down on Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Bang!


    At that moment, Chen Heng¡¯s body suddenly fell to the ground.


    He held his head and frowned.


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    Seeing this, Bi Yi looked incredibly worried, ¡°He can¡¯t hold on anymore, hurry up and stop!¡±


    However, whether it was the middle-aged man or Liu Qi, neither of them reacted and only looked ahead seriously as they observed Chen Heng.


    Soon, Chen Heng moved.


    He silently got up and his hands stretched out as his body began to move.


    As Bi Yi and the others watched, he sat down cross-legged and slowly closed his eyes as he began to meditate.


    ¡°Looks like this is my limit,¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    The surrounding pressure was like a tsunami that threatened to inundate his consciousness.


    This was a level of mental pressure that he could not bear.


    In other words, if he did not use any external powers and only used his mind, this would be his limit.


    Thinking to there, he quickly sat down and got into the posture for meditation, and he began to use the Basic Meditation Technique.


    Immediately, his scattered consciousness became focused again, like scattered sand forming into a sturdy wall.


    The Basic Meditation Technique was a legacy from the Sorcerers. It could be used to refine one¡¯s mind and increase their mental power.


    In the previous simtion, Chen Heng had be extremely familiar with this Meditation Technique.


    Apart from refining one¡¯s mind, it could also help one focus and gather one¡¯s mental energy.


    Right now, as he used the Meditation Technique, his mind was not bing more powerful but bing much more focused.


    In that moment, he was able to block the external pressure and stabilize himself.


    ¡°He actually¡­ held on.¡± Looking at Chen Heng, Liu Qi looked dumbfounded as he nced at Bi Yi, ¡°You said that in the past, only ten or so people passed the eighth level. What about the ninth level?¡±


    ¡°There have only been five.¡±


    Bi Yi thought for a moment before replying, ¡°But after today, there will be six.¡±


    ¡°Putting aside his body¡¯s strength, just this kind of mental energy is enough for him to be one of the top-tier members in the future. After we go back, we should make a special application for him to receive some of those secret techniques and join the team for clearing out abnormalities.¡±


    ¡°We also need to apply for some guards for him,¡± the middle-aged man said, ¡°We can¡¯t allow anything to happen to such a good seedling.¡±


    ¡°Guards?¡± Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Liu Qi¡¯s mouth twitched and he opened his mouth but did not know what to say.


    At that moment, he thought of the scene of Chen Heng destroying the demon; it had been an incredibly bloody and gory scene.


    An incredibly savage and terrifying demon had been like a small animal in front of Chen Heng, and yet he needed protection?


    However, Liu Qi also felt quite excited¡ªhe wanted to see how Chen Heng would perform during the physical test.


    As he watched on, Chen Heng once again walked to the empty area.


    This time, the physical test was realbat.


    ¡°Realbat¡­¡± Chen Heng looked ahead.


    In front of him, a hazy image had appeared.


    This image looked illusory and looked like the shape of a person.


    Looking at this image, Chen Heng felt some familiarity.


    As such, he frowned and looked over at Liu Qi.


    ¡°Your feeling is correct.¡±


    Liu Qi nodded, ¡°This image is a clone of you.


    ¡°This is something created through a secret technique and the rune formation here. It can create an image with the same power as you; it¡¯s just that the creation process is veryplicated.¡±


    Liu Qi gave a brief exnation and also went through the process of creating the clone.


    Not only did it need enough energy to sustain, but it could also only appear in this area, and it required the original person¡¯s cooperation and blood.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng thought back to the process after he had first arrived here.


    It seemed that the body examination process was for this.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡± Chen Heng said as he looked ahead.


    Following this, the image became hazy and twisted.


    The image then suddenly sprang forwards and punched at him.


    Looking at this fist, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he stood there without moving.


    A light sound rang out as that fist hit Chen Heng¡¯s body, but it was unable to make him move at all.


    He calmly stood there like a tall mountain, not moving an inch.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Sensing the image¡¯s power, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    Chen Heng then casually waved his hand as if he was swatting a fly away.


    Bang!!


    Below, Bi Yi and the others watched this scenepletely dumbfounded.


    Above, Chen Heng only lightly waved his hand and gave what looked like an incredibly weak blow, but he sent the image flying back.

 Chapter 157 – Conclusion

    <h4>Chapter 157 - Conclusion</h4>


    ¡°It was that easy?¡±


    Watching Chen Heng¡¯s actions, Liu Qi and the others felt incredibly shocked.


    The image could normally fully mimic the examinee no matter how strong they were, and they would usually be roughly at the same level.


    Of course, this just meant that their bodies were roughly of the same strength.


    However, the purpose of this rune formation was not for the image to defeat the examinee but to understand the examinee¡¯s strength through observation.


    Normally, the image could not win against the original and would be defeated before too much time passed.


    But wasn¡¯t this a bit too fast?


    Looking at Chen Heng, they could not help but feel shocked.


    In just a moment, the image had been destroyed.


    Moreover, they all saw that that exchange was a simple swat and did not involve any profound techniques.


    Why had the image copsed so easily?


    Liu Qi sighed, ¡°His strength has already surpassed what can be tested. This test is meaningless to him.¡±


    After all, this test had its limits.


    Logically speaking, as long as there were enough resources, the image could fight with the examinee on equal footing.


    However, it still had a limit.


    If the examinee surpassed the limit, it would not be able topletely mimic the examinee¡¯s power.


    This was most likely what had happened.


    ¡°His strength¡­¡± Bi Yi sighed and felt quite startled.


    Surpassing the image¡¯s limit was not as simple as it sounded.


    Based on their estimates, only people near the Grandmaster level would be able to do such a thing.


    In other words, Chen Heng not only had a powerful mind but also his physical power was extraordinarily great.


    Just what kind of monster was he?


    At that moment, they looked at each other and had the same thought.


    Compared to the others, Bi Yi had more thoughts.


    ¡°For him to have such great power, and yet he was able to hide among ordinary people and not show any traces¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, she thought to herself, ¡°Just what is the ability he awakened?¡±


    Apart from being naturally strong in their own regards, Awakeners would also usually awaken a unique ability.


    These abilities were all quite strange and could be anything.


    For example, the image clone that had been fighting Chen Heng¡ªit looked like it was created by the rune formation, but it had actually been left behind by an Awakener, and it could only be used here with a rune formation.


    Chen Heng¡¯s strength and talent were immense, and they were not something that ordinary people could understand.


    For him to have such power, it was most likely because of his ability¡ªbut what was his ability?


    No matter how she thought, she could note to a conclusion.


    After the conclusion of the test, the middle-aged man brought Liu Qi and Bi Yi over before giving Chen Heng an evaluation.


    ¡°Strength is suspected to be on par with Grandmasters and mental power is S ss. Awakened ability is unknown.


    ¡°Rmendation: Nurture and develop as an S ss.¡±


    The middle-aged man wrote down these words.


    Looking at the words that the middle-aged man wrote, Liu Qi grinned and felt quite excited.


    At the end of the day, Chen Heng was an Awakener who he had rmended.


    The higher Chen Heng¡¯s evaluation, the better the benefits he would receive.


    As such, he was naturally happy to see Chen Heng receiving a high evaluation.


    On the other hand, he was also happy about Chen Heng joining the Protectors.


    As a Protector who stood at the frontlines, Liu Qi knew clearly how desperate the situation that the Protectors faced was.


    With someone like Chen Heng joining them, this was an incredibly good thing.


    Putting aside everything else, just his strength that could rival a Grandmaster was worth getting excited over.


    To have someone like this as a teammate, he would provide an immense sense of security.


    Liu Qi did not know what the others were thinking, but when he thought back to Chen Hengpletely dominating that demon that night, he felt quite safe.


    The middle-aged man gave a slight smile as he stretched out his hand towards Chen Heng, ¡°Congrattions. I am Gu Luo.¡±


    ¡°Chen Heng.¡±


    Looking at the middle-aged man, Chen Heng also smiled and stretched out his hand, and the two of them shook hands.


    Bi Yi walked up and looked at Chen Heng with a smile, ¡°Wee to our group. From today onwards, you will be one of us, as well as ourrade. I look forward to working with you.¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng and lightly smiled as she said, ¡°However, as your senior, I¡¯ll give you some advice. For now, it¡¯s best not to participate in those tasks and just go with Liu Qi and learn some things. Even though his strength cannotpare to yours, he is quite adept with dealing with those abnormalities.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Chen Heng smiled and nodded, looking quite humble.


    Seeing him like this, Bi Yi and the middle-aged man felt quite pleased.


    They were like teachers who had a good student. As the ones responsible for guiding the new Protectors, they did not like seeing those who were rash and arrogant.


    However, Chen Heng did not seem like he would pose such problems at all.


    Even though he had power that far surpassed that of other Awakeners, he was incredibly polite and courteous.


    This made them feel quite pleased, and their impression of him became better.


    After leaving from here, Bi Yi dropped Chen Heng back to the Solid Rock Martial Arts Establishment.


    After returning, Chen Heng did not go back to his room and was instead summoned over by Liu Ruhai.


    Because Bi Yi had given him a slight briefing, Liu Ruhai did not ask Chen Heng much about the situation in the Demon Resistance Department and instead just asked him how he felt.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it there, you don¡¯t have to stay there.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Liu Ruhai said, ¡°Even though the Demon Resistance Department is good, it¡¯s not that important for you, Heng¡¯Er.


    ¡°With your talent, after you condense your Martial Body, it won¡¯t take much for you to join.¡±


    He said this because he was afraid that his student would be too focused on the Demon Resistance Department and neglect his cultivation.


    In actuality, what he said was true.


    To ordinary people, joining the Demon Resistance Department was a very big deal, but this was not the case for geniuses.


    As long as they could reach Body Forging Completion, there would be no difficulty entering the Demon Resistance Department.


    If they could condense a Martial Body, all it would take would be a single sentence to enter the Demon Resistance Department.


    Under such circumstances, there was no need to ce such great importance on the Demon Resistance Department.


    In response, Chen Heng only smiled and did not say much. He did not tell him that right now, those with Martial Bodies were just like little children in front of him.


    ¡°I understand.¡±

 Chapter 158 – Abnormalities

    <h4>Chapter 158 - Abnormalities</h4>


    Late at night, everyone else had fallen asleep, but Chen Heng was still awake. He sat in his room, thinking to himself.


    After going back to the Solid Rock Martial Arts Establishment, he had not done much.


    Now, he was a part of the Demon Resistance Department and was one of the Protectors.


    With this position, he was able to gain some information.


    ¡°50 years ago¡­¡±


    Currently, he was reading through a book seriously.


    This reality¡¯s technology was behind the reality that Chen Heng was from, butputers and mobile phones were stillmon here, and most ordinary information could be found on the inte.


    It was just that some important information was preserved using pen and paper.


    This was the case for the book that Chen Heng was currently reading.


    This book recorded the changes in the past 50 years in this world.


    ¡°50 years ago, a mysterious historical remnant in the Donghai Province swallowed up an entire city, and hundreds of thousands of people disappeared¡­


    ¡°47 years ago, in the Luoya country, a demon disaster appeared, causing millions of people to be injured or die¡­¡±


    Reading through these records, Chen Heng felt quite startled.


    The figures recorded in this book were simply too shocking, and the things recorded here were the events that had had a big impact.


    Behind those cold words and numbers were countless lives.


    Even someone like Chen Heng, after all he had seen, could not help but frown and feel quite startled.


    50 years ago, this world started to go through changes and became quite terrifying.


    All of the strange things had started happening then.


    Many of the Demon Resistance Department¡¯s seniors had made various guesses and predictions.


    ¡°From 50 years ago, the world¡¯s poption had quickly decreased by more than half.


    ¡°What is truly terrifying is that apart from some Awakeners, most people did not notice this.


    ¡°All things rted to abnormalities or demons were easily forgotten by ordinary people.


    ¡°Over the past 50 years, we have done some experiments.


    ¡°We purposefully reported the disappearance of a vige and disseminated information about the abnormalities to see how the residents of that area would react.¡±


    ¡°At first, everything was normal, and the residents all felt quite panicked and tried to leave that city to go somewhere safer.


    ¡°However, things changed very quickly.


    ¡°In just a few days, those people greatly changed, as if they had forgotten what had happened.


    ¡°It was as if nothing had happened, and they went back to their daily lives.


    ¡°Moreover, apart from very few people, they had allpletely forgotten about this after some time.


    ¡°In this world, there seems to be a mysterious power that twists people¡¯s minds and makes them forget about all abnormalities.¡±


    Reading to there, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    ¡°Twists people¡¯s minds¡­¡±


    His expression was serious; even as a True Lord in the past, he felt quite shocked.


    In the Azure Heaven Realm, as a True Lord, he could easily shatter mountains and destroy rivers.


    However, even with such strength, he could not do such a thing.


    Twisting the consciousness of an entire world and making people forget things on arge-scale; was this really possible?


    Chen Heng felt a chill in his heart and continued to read.


    ¡°Our people continued to investigate and made a shocking discovery.


    ¡°This world seems to be continuously shrinking¡­


    ¡°We found that those who were affected by that mysterious power are not just those ordinary people but even us Awakeners.


    ¡°As Awakeners, we do not have immunity to that power and only have greater resistance.


    ¡°In this world, there are many things happening right before our eyes, but we either could not see them or forgot them.


    ¡°At the very least, this world is far bigger than we know and has far more people than we had thought.


    ¡°However, part of the world and those people have disappeared.


    ¡°Where did they go?¡±


    Chen Heng continued to read, and at the end of the book, there was some information recorded about Awakeners.


    ¡°In this world, there are all kinds of ces of abnormalities formed by that strange energy.


    ¡°Ordinary people cannot sense those abnormalities, and even if they can see them, they will quickly forget about them.


    ¡°Only Awakeners can see these abnormalities and clearly remember them.


    ¡°This is the clearest difference between Awakeners and ordinary people.¡±


    Reading this, Chen Heng nodded.


    Before, Liu Qi and Bi Yi were sure that he was an Awakener; it seemed that this was most likely why.


    Only Awakeners could see those abnormalities; this was something that wasmon knowledge to Awakeners.


    Since he could see these things, he was naturally an Awakener too.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng continued to read.


    ¡°I have left behind much knowledge not known to ordinary people in this book, but even some Awakeners will forget much of this information in just a few days.


    ¡°If you do not show any signs of forgetting the contents of this book, that means you have great potential to be one of the strongest Awakeners.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why.¡±


    Before, he had felt quite surprised.


    The Protectors had casually given him this book to read, as if they were not afraid of others reading it.


    However, it did not seem that this was a big problem.


    With the strange power that this world contained, even if ordinary people read these things, they would soon forget it.


    This felt quite terrifying.


    After reading this book, Chen Heng sighed and put the book aside.


    Following this, he sat down on his bed and began to think.


    Even though he had known that this world was not as simple as it seemed, he did not think it would be to such an extent.


    After joining the Protectors and finding out about the secrets of this world, he was shocked to find that this world was much more dangerous than he had thought.


    For ordinary people to live in such a dangerous world¡­


    The feeling that this world gave him was not something even the Sorcerer World or Azure Heaven Realm couldpare to.


    At the very least, in those worlds, when ordinary people were killed, they at least knew how they died and others would remember it.


    However, things were different in this world.


    In this world, ording to the information in this book, if ordinary people died to abnormalities, their very existence would be erased.


    Apart from some Awakeners, no one would remember their existences.


    Even someone¡¯s parents would have their memories messed with and forget that that person existed.


    This was equivalent to a person¡¯s existence beingpletely wiped out.


    This was both pitiful and terrifying.


    Chen Heng could not help but frown, and he did not doubt any of the book¡¯s contents.


    From what the book said, this world seemed a bit too terrifying.


    Calm breezes blew in from outside, blowing onto Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Feeling the wind, Chen Heng calmly stood up and looked out.


    It waste at night and the outside world was extremely peaceful. Apart from drunkards outside, there was not anyone else.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng thought back to his previous life.


    In his previous life, if he had still been alive, he would most likely still be working right now and doing his best to live.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, it was the next day.


    Chen Heng got up early and walked out.


    The ce he went to was that old alleyway.


    Based on the Protectors¡¯ records, this old alleyway was a ce of an abnormality.


    If it was not removed soon, its strange power would continue to spread and cause even more incidents.


    As such, most of the Protectors¡¯ tasks were to clear out abnormalities like this.


    Walking to that street, there were many people walking about, creating a bustling scene.


    However, to Chen Heng, that old alleyway was gone.


    That day when Liu Qi hade, he had gotten rid of the abnormality and dissipated the demonic qi there.


    From what he had read, even if this ce became an abnormality again, it would take a long time.


    As such, what he could see here was only an empty plot ofnd.


    There was some scaffolding there now, and there seemed to be some people constructing something.


    It seemed that without the abnormal power, the people in the surroundings finally realized the strangeness of this empty plot ofnd and prepared to put it to use.


    This was good.


    From the Protectors¡¯ records, the more prosperous and bustling the area, the less likely it was to be an abnormality.


    After buildings were built here and many people came here, the chance of it bing an abnormality again would be smaller.


    After walking away from here, Chen Heng continued on to many ces.


    asionally, Chen Heng would see lovers holding hands andughing, and further away, he saw some little girls looking towards him.


    Looking at them, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head.


    Within his body, his Fortune Mark activated, allowing him to see many things.


    Deathly aura soon appeared over every person¡¯s head, including Chen Heng¡¯s own.


    Compared to before, the deathly aura was not reduced in the slightest¡ªit seemed that Liu Qiing here had not changed anything.


    ¡°The deathly aura has not disappeared¡­¡±


    Looking at the deathly aura above everyone¡¯s heads, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Thinking of the information that he had received from the Protectors, Chen Heng thought of many things.


    Perhaps the reason for this deathly aura was because of the strange power covering this world.


    It was because of that strange power that this world was bound to fall sooner orter.


    This manifested as a deathly aura that covered the entire sky.


    If they did not get rid of the strange power covering the world, the deathly aura would not disappear.


    Following this, Chen Heng continued onwards and he looked around,mitting everything to memory.


    Soon, it was dusk.


    For an ordinary person to walk for so long, they would be exhausted.


    However, Chen Heng was still fine and looked just as lively, and he did not feel tired at all.


    Chen Heng looked up at the sky before returning to his residence.


    The next day, he went to find Liu Ruhai.


    ¡°You want to leave for a while?¡±


    Within the hall and looking at Chen Heng, Liu Ruhai looked quite confused, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    This whole time, Chen Heng had seemed incredibly diligent and hardworking.


    In terms of diligence, Chen Heng was most likely the most hardworking in the Solid Rock Martial Arts Establishment.


    This was why Liu Ruhai appreciated him so much and felt that he could truly inherit the legacy of the Solid Rock Martial Arts Establishment.


    Right now, this person was asking to take some time off, and for quite a long time too.


    Of course, Chen Heng had a good response.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Demon Resistance Department.¡±


    Looking at Liu Ruhai, Chen Heng had a respectful expression as he said, ¡°The Demon Resistance Department said that neers still have some procedures that they need to do, so I need to go there for a while.¡±


    This was actually false. In actuality, just like Bi Yi had said, after Chen Heng joined the Demon Resistance Department, he was not given any tasks at all and could just enjoy the benefits.


    However, Chen Heng had already made arrangements with Bi Yi and the others. Even if Liu Ruhai sent people to ask, that would be what they would hear.


    Moreover, Liu Ruhai did not doubt Chen Heng at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a pity.¡±


    Sitting in front of Chen Heng, Liu Ruhai sighed, ¡°I knew you shouldn¡¯t have joined the Demon Resistance Department so early. They said that they wouldn¡¯t hinder your cultivation progress, but in the end they still brought out all this nonsense.¡±


    It seemed that he was still somewhat against Chen Heng joining the Demon Resistance Department so soon.


    From how he saw it, with Chen Heng¡¯s talent and diligence, he just needed to work hard at cultivating; there was no need to join the Demon Resistance Department and waste his time.


    Hearing Liu Ruhai¡¯s words, Chen Heng only smiled and did not say much.


    After receiving permission from Liu Ruhai, Chen Heng directly left.


    That day, many of the disciples who had a good rtionship with Chen Heng came to send him off.


    News in the martial arts establishment spread quite quickly; Chen Heng had only told Liu Ruhai in the morning, and in the afternoon, there were many people here to see him off.


    From when Chen Heng had entered the martial arts establishment, he had maintained his policy of being friendly and sincere to all those he met, resulting in him having many friends.

 Chapter 159 – Ordinary

    <h4>Chapter 159 - Ordinary</h4>


    In the Solid Rock Martial Arts Establishment, Chen Heng was respectful towards Liu Ruhai.


    He was very friendly to his Senior Apprentice Brothers and Junior Apprentice Brothers. Whether it was to ordinary disciples or to Liu Ruhai¡¯s other disciples, he was always very courteous and would always think from the perspectives of others, making him well-liked.


    Hearing that he was going to leave for a while, there were many people to see him off.


    In response, Chen Heng conversed with each and every one of them, which took up a few days, before he left.


    Before leaving, he looked at the Solid Rock Martial Arts Establishment¡¯s name board and lightly sighed.


    In the past, he had wanted to use the Solid Rock Martial Arts Establishment¡¯s power to walk to the core of this world.


    However, now that he had joined the Protectors and obtained that information, it seemed that there was no longer a need for this.


    Given that this world was so strange and chaotic, what use would reaching the core be?


    Compared to the Solid Rock Martial Arts Establishment, the Protectors was a higher tform.


    Even if Chen Heng still wanted to reach the core of this world, the Protectors would be a more suitable ce than the Solid Rock Martial Arts Establishment.


    Chen Heng had already had a look, and the Protectors¡¯ library had far more precious records.


    Even some of the secret Body Forging Techniques, such as the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique, could be found in the archives.


    No matter what Chen Heng wanted to do or to obtain, the Protectors was a better ce for him.


    After understanding this, Chen Heng made the decision to take leave from Liu Ruhai and depart.


    He had already cultivated the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique to the highest degree in the Sorcerer World, and his level was only slightly lower than that of Liu Ruhai.


    In terms of strength, he had already surpassed Liu Ruhai.


    If he continued to stay in the Solid Rock School, he would not be able to benefit much.


    Since this was the case, it was better for him to leave and go elsewhere.


    After leaving the martial arts establishments, Chen Heng did not go to the Demon Resistance Department to carry out tasks like he said he would and instead secretly returned to Lin City.


    Compared to the outside world, Lin City was just a small city and was not as prosperous as other cities, nor was it as bustling.


    This city was peaceful and calm, and it was not as fast-faced as other ces.


    However, to Chen Heng, this was a special ce.


    Whether it was his past life or now, this was his home and where he had started out.


    This was the most important ce to him, and it had many of his important memories of his family and friends.


    As such, Chen Heng travelled directly from the Solid Rock Martial Arts Establishment to Lin City.


    When he reached his home, everything was still mostly the same.


    However, there were still some things that had changed.


    On the gates of the neighbourhood, there was arge banner.


    ¡°A hearty congrattions to student Chen entering the Solid Rock Martial Arts Establishment.¡±


    Therge banner was very eye-catching.


    Seeing this banner, Chen Heng¡¯s mouth twitched, not knowing what to say.


    The Solid Rock School was a famous martial arts school, and the Solid Rock Body Forging Technique was quite famous too.


    Those who could join the Solid Rock School were all elites, and this was even more so for someone like Chen Heng, who had directly be the Master¡¯s direct disciple.


    As such, it was normal for such a thing to be advertised.


    Chen Heng could still remember that when he had left his school, his school¡¯s reaction was even more exaggerated and almost lit up fireworks.


    Chen Heng silently shook his head as he walked forwards.


    After he walked for a while, the people around him began to notice him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Heng boy from the Chen family?¡±


    An aunty came out to buy groceries and her face lit up as she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you enter that martial arts establishment? Why are you back?¡±


    ¡°I just came back to see my family,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled.


    After a while, the neighbors in the surroundings came over to chat with Chen Heng.


    By now, Chen Heng had be somewhat of a celebrity here.


    Chen Heng had grown up here, and many people had watched him grow up.


    Seeing hime back, they naturally had to have a good chat with him.


    In response, Chen Heng smiled and responded to all of their questions.


    After a while, Chen Heng¡¯s mother, Wang Li, heard about this and hurriedly came out.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    She swung her hands out, ¡°Let my sone home!¡±


    After making it through to Chen Heng, she dragged him back home.


    Their home was still the same and nothing much had changed.


    Chen Heng felt quite nostalgic.


    Following this, Chen Heng looked at Wang Li.


    He remembered that before he had left, he had given more than half of the money that the Solid Rock Martial Arts Establishment had given him to Wang Li.


    Based on the current property prices, that money should be enough to buy a house.


    However, it was evident that Wang Li had not spent that money.


    ¡°You can¡¯t rashly spend money.¡±


    It was as if she could tell what Chen Heng was thinking as she shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m saving that money for you, for when you get married and buy a house.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to use it,¡± she said as she smiled.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng shook his head, not knowing what to say.


    As expected, no matter when it was, what parents cared most about was their children¡¯s marriage.


    However, Wang Li had miscalcted.


    From what Chen Heng remembered, in his past life, from the next day onwards, house prices would madly rise for a while.


    If Wang Li used that money now to buy a house, she could buy a decent one; in the future, it would only be enough to serve as a deposit.


    That was the case for the previous world, and it would most likely be the case in this one too.


    In fact, it was difficult to say if this city could evenst until then.


    Wang Li¡¯s ns most likely would note into fruition.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Wang Li continuously hurried about, putting Chen Heng¡¯s luggage away, ¡°Lil Heng, didn¡¯t you go to that martial arts establishment? Why did youe back so quickly? Do you not like it there?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case,¡± Chen Heng shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m on holiday so I came back to visit.¡±


    ¡°Well it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±


    Wang Li smiled, ¡°Your father¡¯s never home and with you not at home, it gets quite boring by myself.¡±


    In Chen Heng¡¯s family, his mother was a full-time housewife while his step-father was a freight transport driver, so he often was not home.


    As for Chen Heng¡¯s big sister Chen Jing, her rtionship with Wang Li had never been good, so she did note back much and usually went to stay with her paternal grandfather.


    As such, normally, it was just Wang Li.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be staying for a while this time,¡± Chen Heng said softly as he looked at Wang Li before asking, ¡°Where¡¯s big sis?¡±


    Wang Li said, ¡°Oh, her. She came back once yesterday and is probably out ying right now.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and did not follow up on this subject.


    He knew clearly that the rtionship between Wang Li and Chen Jing was not very good, so there was no point asking much.


    He could just find Chen Jing himselfter.


    Chen Heng chatted with Wang Li in the living room for a while before going to his room.


    Before getting up, he took a good look at Wang Li.


    As expected, just like everyone else, there was a dense deathly aura above her.


    This meant that she would not be able to escape the cmity either.


    Looking at this, Chen Heng inwardly sighed.


    After finding about some secrets of this world, he had immediately left the Solid Rock Martial Arts Establishment and returned home because he wanted to protect his family.


    In this world, many things were illusory and meaningless; only his family were the things most precious to him.


    All other things paled inparison.


    Often, Chen Heng worked hard so he could obtain more things and be more powerful.


    However, this did not mean that he did not care about his family.


    In actuality, for him, his family was the most precious thing to him.


    Everything he did was essentially so that he and his family could live better lives. That was all.


    As such, after finding out about the secret of his world, he immediately came back here.


    From the information from the Protectors, Chen Heng¡¯s strength was incredibly powerful now, and it would be difficult for him to find an enemy who was as strong as him.


    However, his family were just ordinary people.


    If they encountered any abnormalities or demons, the oue would be quite bad.


    This was why he had immediately returned.


    After all, to him, there was not much he could obtain at the Solid Rock Martial Arts Establishment anymore.


    Following this, Chen Heng returned to his room. His room was still the same, but it was very clean and was most likely regrly cleaned.


    After sitting in his room for a while, Chen Heng took out his phone and messaged Chen Jing.


    Soon, he received a message back, and he got up and went out.


    He walked quite quickly and soon arrived at a street.


    In the distance, a few girls stood there.


    ¡°Ah Jing, did your little brother reallye back?¡± Chen Heng was standing underneath a streetlight and looked at her phone as she nced around.


    There were a few girls around her, asking out of curiosity.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your little brother go to the Solid Rock Martial Arts Establishment? Why did hee back so quickly?¡±


    ¡°What does he look like? I have a little sister who¡¯s quite interested in him,¡± hey continuously asked her questions, sounding quite curious.


    The Lin City was just a small city and only had a few hundred thousand people; it was quite rare for geniuses to appear here.


    Moreover, Chen Heng was the most outstanding genius in recent years.


    Whether it was the fact that he had Body Forging Completion cultivation at 17 years old or that big battle, there were all kinds of legends about him.


    As such, Chen Heng had be quite famous in the city; many people knew about him.


    This naturally included the girls around Chen Jing.


    In fact, a few of them were close with Chen Jing precisely because of this.


    Chen Jing naturally knew what they were thinking.


    ¡°Alright, alright, he¡¯lle soon and you can have a look for yourselves,¡± she said out of annoyance as she continued to look around.


    Soon, she suddenly looked into the distance, where a young man was graduallying closer.


    The young man wore a short-sleeved shirt and looked quite handsome and unique.


    He was only 17 or 18 years old but gave off a special aura.


    Looking at the young man, Chen Jing smiled and waved.


    Seeing Chen Jing, the young man paused for a moment before smiling.


    ¡°So you¡¯re part of the Demon Resistance Department? And you have a pretty high position?¡±


    Chen Jing and Chen Heng walked side by side as they chatted.


    ¡°In a sense, yes,¡± Chen Heng said.


    Technically speaking, this was true. He was indeed part of the Demon Resistance Department, and was a Protector, which was one of the highest positions.


    Looking at him nodding, the people behind Chen Heng all looked at him with admiration.


    Even though they did not know much about Liu Ruhai or the Solid Rock School, to be able to join the Demon Resistance Department was a grand achievement for most ordinary people.


    To them, joining the Demon Resistance Department was a good path and had a lot of security.


    For Chen Heng to join the Demon Resistance Department at such a young age and take a high position, it was very admirable.


    ¡°If you want, I can also see if I can get you in.¡±


    Looking at Chen Jing, Chen Heng smiled, ¡°You just y around all day; it¡¯s not too good. If you have a job at the Demon Resistance Department, you won¡¯t have nothing to do anymore.¡±


    ¡°Can you really do that?¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Chen Jing felt quite shocked, ¡°I can also get in?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled and nodded.


    Back when he had joined the Protectors, Bi Yi and the others said that one of the rights he had was to rmend some people to join the Demon Resistance Department.


    Moreover, given that Chen Heng was quite powerful, he was already an A ss Protector and had greater authority than ordinary Protectors.


    As for the problem of safety, he was not too worried.


    The Demon Resistance Department was quite arge department and was not just responsible for fighting.


    There were also many administrators who did management.


    As such, it would not be too dangerous for Chen Jing to join.


    At the very least, Chen Jing could stop living such an idle life.


    Moreover, it would be easier for Chen Heng to take care of her.


    ¡°Then¡­ Can you try for me?¡± Chen Jing felt quite nervous as she asked.


    Chen Heng readily agreed.


    Following this, they continued to stroll on the street.


    It was just that after a while, Chen Heng suddenly looked to the side.


    In the distance, there were a few girls walking towards them.


    One of them wore a white dress and had pretty looks.


    This girl was Fang Jingxuan.


    After the matter from before, everything had returned to normal.


    Under Liu Yi¡¯s rmendation, Chen Heng had entered the Solid Rock School, learning from Liu Ruhai, while Fang Jingxuan continued to go to school here.


    After all, she was different from Chen Heng and was still a student.


    When Chen Heng saw Fang Jingxuan, she also saw him.


    When they saw each other, she looked quite surprised as she stood far away, looking at Chen Heng.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you came back just for this woman.¡±


    Looking at Fang Jingxuan, Chen Jing looked at Chen Heng, looking somewhat displeased.


    Chen Heng did not say anything and only shook his head.


    In the end, he only smiled at Fang Jingxuan and nodded.


    Following this, they greeted each other before going their separate ways.


    Everything was very calm.

 Chapter 160 – Comprehensive Option

    <h4>Chapter 160 - Comprehensive Option</h4>


    After strolling around with Chen Jing for a while, Chen Jing returned home.


    After arriving with Chen Heng, Chen Jing wanted to leave but was dragged in by Chen Heng.


    They ate dinner together before Chen Jing left.


    Following this, everything returned to normal.


    After returning home, Chen Heng did not leave and just stayed at home peacefully.


    Not too long after, he made a call to Bi Yi and arranged a job for Chen Jing within the Demon Resistance Department.


    The job was quite simple; she was just required to audit documents. The pay was not very high either, but for a small ce like Lin City, it was already quite good.


    Chen Jing was able to settle down in a job like this.


    Time gradually passed peacefully in the following days.


    A few dayster, early in the morning, warm sunshine fell on Chen Heng¡¯s body, illuminating him.


    Under the sunlight, he sat cross-legged on the balcony, and he opened his eyes and looked out.


    Faint spirit qi circled around his body before being absorbed by him, being refined into spirit energy.


    ¡°This is quite troublesome¡­¡±


    After a while, Chen Heng stopped, and sensing the changes in his body, he inwardly shook his head.


    He could sense the changes in his body, andpared to before, the magic energy in his body had increased.


    However, the growth was incredibly slow.


    After returning to the real world, Chen Heng had tried cultivating.


    Even though he had received his martial cultivation from the simtion and had enough power to protect himself, as a True Lord in the past, this kind of strength felt simply too weak to him.


    As such, after returning to the real world, he had tried cultivating.


    However, the results made him want to cry.


    The technique he cultivated came from the Azure Heaven Realm.


    However, it seemed that techniques from the Azure Heaven Realm were not very suited for use in the real world.


    At the very least, even though he could sense the spirit qi in the real world, it was very difficult to bring it into his body.


    It was a massive difference from the Azure Heaven Realm.


    Moreover, his body seemed to also have some problems.


    Compared to his Chen Yu body, his real body¡¯s talent was toocking.


    Chen Heng could use his knowledge as a True Lord to get around problems with techniques and adapt it to the real world.


    However, the matter of talent was not something that Chen Heng could change.


    In actuality, even in the Azure Heaven Realm, when Chen Heng was at the peak of True Lord, there was nothing he could do about the problem of talent.


    The Heaven Devouring Scripture was somewhat of a solution.


    However, the consequences of this solution were too grave, and the process was quite problematic too.


    If Chen Heng wanted to cultivate the Heaven Devouring Scripture, he would need enough good constitutions and bloodlines to devour.


    He could find people with special constitutions or those with good talent in the Azure Heaven Realm, but most people in the real world were just ordinary people.


    Surely he couldn¡¯t attack those powerful martial artists or Awakeners.


    The chaos resulting from that would be too great, and now that he was also a Protector, things would be quite problematic.


    As such, using the Heaven Devouring Scripture was not a good idea.


    This was Chen Heng¡¯s real body, and he did not want to be crazy.


    However, apart from the Heaven Devouring Scripture, there was not much he could do about his body¡¯s talent.


    As such, over the past few days, he had tried his best at cultivating, but his progress was very slow.


    Moreover, it was because he had picked up some of his simtion¡¯s martial cultivation that he was able to absorb spirit qi easier.


    Otherwise, right now, he would not have been much better than Liu Li.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng felt quite frustrated.


    From his current situation, if he cultivated normally, it would not go too well for him.


    If he had spirit pills or spirit stones to support him, things would be much better.


    However, the problem was that Chen Heng was no longer True Lord Chen.


    Back when he was True Lord Chen, with his status, he could obtain as many spirit stones and spirit pills as he wanted.


    However, right now, he only had a bottle of Innate Pills. If he used it to cultivate, it would onlyst for a few days.


    ¡°I need to think of something else.¡±


    Sitting on the balcony and looking at the sun rising, Chen Heng felt quite frustrated and thought to himself.


    Compared to cultivating the technique from the Azure Heaven Realm, he had made much better progress with the Sorcerer World¡¯s Meditation Technique.


    Perhaps it was because many worlds shared simr attributes in terms of the mind or soul, but Chen Heng did not face many obstructions in cultivating the Basic Meditation Technique.


    If he continued on like this, his mind would continuously be more powerful and he would reach the next stage of the Basic Meditation Technique.


    It seemed thatpared to the Azure Heaven Realm¡¯s cultivation techniques, the Sorcerer World¡¯s Sorcerer legacies were more suited for the real world.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng looked in front of him.


    His Points were disyed there, and he currently had 1,000 or so Points.


    This did not look like much.


    However, to go into a simtion, it was more than enough.


    ¡°Should I go in again?¡±


    Looking at these Points, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    After leaving the Azure Heaven Realm, Chen Heng had nned to stay in the real world for a while before going back into a simtion.


    It was just that the information from the Protectors made him feel quite anxious.


    The abnormal power covering the real world was a bit too strange.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s strength, he could notpare to when he was a True Lord, and even in this world, he was not at the peak.


    After joining the Protectors, Chen Heng learned much.


    In the Protectors, there were a few S ss members who were incredibly powerful.


    All of them were Grandmaster level and were not ordinary Grandmasters either.


    Chen Heng guessed that these S ss members¡¯ strength was above his.


    Even these people could notpletely protect themselves from the abnormal power, let alone him, who was weaker.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng sighed and made a decision.


    As he thought to himself, the familiar simtion interface appeared.


    ¡°Please choose your world.¡±


    ¡°Sorcerer World, Azure Heaven Realm, Holy Domain World¡­¡±


    Three worlds¡¯ names appeared before Chen Heng.


    Looking at these three worlds¡¯ names, Chen Heng hesitated for a moment.


    He had gone into the Sorcerer World and Azure Heaven Realm before, but he had not gone into the Holy Domain World before.


    Based on his habits, this time he should be going into the Holy Domain World to have a look and gain an understanding of it.


    However, this time, Chen Heng was going into the simtion to obtain more power that he could use in the real world.


    As such, because the Holy Domain World waspletely unknown to him, he decided not to go in.


    In the remaining two worlds, the Azure Heaven Realm¡¯s cultivation system was not verypatible with the real world, and Chen Heng¡¯s talent in walking the path of immortal cultivation did not seem very good either.


    On the other hand, the Sorcerer¡¯s mental energy was more suited to him.


    As such, he chose the Sorcerer World.


    ¡°Would you like to enter the Sorcerer World?¡±


    ¡°Please choose how you would like to enter¡­¡±


    Words appeared before his eyes.


    ¡°Random Option, Condition Option, Comprehensive Option.¡±


    Three options appeared before Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Comprehensive Option?¡±


    Looking at thest option, Chen Heng felt a bit surprised.


    He did not remember this option being here before.


    It seemed that as he progressed, the simtor was also growing.


    Of the three choices, he had used the Random Option when entering the Azure Heaven Realm.


    The Condition Option was most likely what he had seen when he had first entered the Sorcerer World, which allowed him to pick certain conditions of his identity there.


    However, he had not tried the Comprehensive Option before.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    As Chen Heng made this decision, the interface before his eyes changed, and a familiar wheel appeared before his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a spinning wheel again¡­¡±


    Chen Heng felt somewhat surprised.


    This was not much different from the wheel from the Random Option.


    Immediately, Chen Heng understood what the Comprehensive Option was.


    Soon, the pointer began to spin, and as Chen Heng watched on, it began to gradually slow down.


    In the end, it stopped on a red section.


    ¡°Red, eh¡­¡± Seeing this final result, Chen Heng breathed out.


    On the spinning wheel, white took up the most space, then red.


    Even though it was not that great, it was at least better than white.


    It seemed that his luck was not too bad.


    However, what surprised Chen Heng was that after this spin, Chen Heng¡¯s Points was deducted by 500.


    This was the same as the Random Option.


    For the Random Option, after this, the selection would have ended.


    However, that was not the case here.


    ¡°Please add the conditions you would like.¡±


    Following this, Chen Heng saw various options.


    Sorcerer Talent


    You have the talent of a Sorcerer. This means you have the aptitude to be a Sorcerer.


    Points to Exchange: 1,000 to 100,000.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Knight Talent


    You have the talent of a Knight. This determines whether or not you can have Life Energy and gives you the aptitude to be a Knight.


    Points to Exchange: 100 to 10,000.


    ¡­


    Many options appeared before Chen Heng.


    Looking at this, Chen Heng realized that as expected, this Comprehensive Option was abination of the Random Option and Condition Option.


    This was not bad and was quite flexible.


    However, looking at these options, Chen Heng noticed an issue.


    The identity that he had gained with the Random Option would already contain many things.


    For example, in the Azure Heaven Realm, Chen Yu not only had powerful martial cultivation but also aplete Spirit Root and good talent.


    This identity he had pulled this time would be somewhat simr.


    In that case, if the identity he had pulled already had Sorcerer Talent, what would happen if Chen Heng spent Points on the Sorcerer Talent option?


    It was as if the simtor could read his mind, some information appeared.


    ¡°If you purchase corresponding talent that your random identity already has, the effects will stack and be stronger¡­¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡± Looking at these words, Chen Heng nodded and understood.


    If his random identity came with Sorcerer Talent, then if he also purchased Sorcerer Talent, his identity¡¯s Sorcerer Talent would be more powerful.


    After confirming this, Chen Heng began to act.


    Sorcerer Talent was too expensive; even the cheapest option was 1,000 Points.


    Right now, Chen Heng only had a bit more than 1,000 Points.


    If he used all of these Points for the most basic Sorcerer Talent option, he would have nothing left.


    As such, he gave up on the Sorcerer Talent option and looked at the Knight Talent option.


    Knight Talent was much cheaper.


    The cheapest option was only 100 Points, which seemed like a good deal.


    Compared to the Sorcerer system, Chen Heng was much more familiar with the Knight system.


    After all, in the past, he had been a peak-level Great Knight.


    As such, he would get more value in using his Points on Knight Talent.


    As such, Chen Heng did not hesitate much and made the decision.


    ¡°Would you like to spend 100 Points and unlock Knight Talent?¡±


    The familiar words appeared, and Chen Heng confirmed it.


    After purchasing Knight Talent, Chen Heng chose some other things, such as Body Talent, Great Strength, and other basic talents.


    Following this, another option appeared.


    ¡°Please choose your starting age.¡±


    After choosing talents, the next option was the starting age.


    Usually, Chen Heng would directly skip over this. After all, in the past, he did not have many Points.


    However, this was avable to him now.


    After thinking for a moment, he lowered the starting age from 20 to 15.


    Just modifying the age by five years cost 100 Points.


    However, Chen Heng did not mind too much.


    The importance of age could not be neglected.


    Sometimes, starting from a younger age could give a massive advantage.


    For example, in the real world, the younger one started to do Body Forging, the better one¡¯s foundation would be.


    It was a simr case with the Knights Breathing Technique.


    Chen Heng did not know if this was the case with the Sorcerer system, but just to be safe, Chen Heng decided to adjust the age.


    Compared to starting at 20 years old, starting at 15 years old was much better.


    The same achievements would be received with far greater praise at 15 years old than at 20 years old.


    After all, supposed geniuses were those who performed extremely well while they were still young.


    In the past, Chen Heng did not have much choice, but now that he had many Points, he could try this out.


    After choosing various things, Chen Heng only had around 800 Points left.


    Compared to the peak, 800 Points looked quite pitiful.


    However, this was enough to go into a simtion again.


    Even if Chen Heng failed this time, he could just try again.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng did not hesitate and began.


    Following this, his surroundings began to change as a formless light covered his body.


    In the next moment, Chen Heng felt his vision go ck as his consciousness fell into darkness.


    After who knows how long, he could sense light again, and Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes.


    His surroundings had changed and lookedpletely different.

 Chapter 161 – Sorcerer Family

    <h4>Chapter 161 - Sorcerer Family</h4>


    The ce Chen Heng was in was quite dark, and after looking around, he closed his eyes as he began to process this body¡¯s memories.


    Ed Doyle was the sole sessor of the Doyle family, and he was the only descendant of this fallen family.


    The Doyle family was a Sorcerer family.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng¡¯s heart leapt.


    ¡°Is this the power of Points?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    In the past two simtions, no matter how hard he worked, he could not encounter any Sorcerers.


    Even after establishing the Nardo Kingdom and bing a Great Knight, he had only found a Sorcerer historical remnant at the end of his life.


    However, things werepletely different this time.


    Right at the start, he hade into contact with Sorcerers, and he himself was from a Sorcerer family.


    What¡¯s more, he was the sole sessor.


    It seemed that this opening was incredibly good.


    This was the benefit of spending Points on his identity.


    In the previous two times in the Sorcerer World, Chen Heng had always entered directly and had not expended too many Points.


    However, this time, Chen Heng had used nearly 1,000 Points; it was only natural that his circumstances would be quite different.


    However, this was quite good.


    To be able to start from a Sorcerer family, this meant that Chen Heng could directlye into contact with the core of this world and quickly gain the power of Sorcerers.


    Thinking to there, he could not help butugh.


    At that moment, some footsteps sounded out from outside.


    A female servant wearing a ck dress walked in and bowed to Chen Heng.


    She said with a respectful tone as she looked at Chen Heng, ¡°Young master¡­ Mister Griffin is calling for you.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at her and coldly nodded as his identity always had without saying anything else.


    This identity was usually quite cold and did not seem too passionate about anything.


    Chen Heng was not quite used to this, but given that he had only juste here, he could not act too differently. As such, he chose to walk out with a cold expression.


    Following the female servant, he came outside.


    He was in a vast castle, but it was quite dark and gloomy. It also looked like it was in disrepair and gave off a somber feeling.


    This feeling made it seem as if there were ghosts everywhere, staring at him. Sensing this, Chen Heng inwardly frowned.


    This body had lived here since it was young, and he had long since be used to this.


    It was just that Chen Heng felt that this was quite strange.


    How could ordinary people enjoy living in such a ce?


    Did the Doyle family have some psychological issues?


    Even if they did not have psychological problems, anyone living here would develop psychological problems sooner orter.


    From this, it did not seem surprising that this identity was usually incredibly cold and gloomy.


    Soon, he followed the female attendant to arge hall.


    There were candles burning in the surroundings in this hall.


    Because there were no windows here, it seemed quite dark, and the candles were the only source of light.


    Chen Heng walked to the center of the hall.


    A cold and eerie feeling appeared and surrounded Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    In the dark area, it was as if there was a big, formless hand that grabbed at Chen Heng.


    In response, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was cold as he casually looked over.


    A wave of formless mental energy spread out, dissipating that thing.


    ¡°Ahhh!!¡±


    The sound of a woman¡¯s cry sounded out, filled with dense terror.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± a voice sounded out from ahead.


    As the voice sounded out, rays of light shined out and illuminated the surroundings.


    Under the light, a figure appeared before Chen Heng.


    It was an elderly person who was dressed in a tattered ck robe.


    He looked quite old, at least 70 or 80 years old, and his eyes were quite murky. His white hair was quite sparse over his head, and he looked the same as any other old man.


    Seeing this person, Chen Heng inwardly frowned.


    He could feel a strange and unique power from this elder that continuously spread out.


    The moment he looked at this elder, through his powerful mental energy, Chen Heng could sense a terrifyingly cold feeling.


    It was as if there were countless people howling about their pain and deaths.


    This feeling was not veryfortable.


    If he stayed by this elder¡¯s side for a long time and was affected by his aura, he would most likely be affected by it and be gloomy and cold.


    This person was Chen Heng¡¯s identity¡¯s grandfather, Griffin Doyle.


    In the current Doyle family, Griffin was the only Sorcerer.


    As the future sessor of the Doyle family, Chen Heng was nurtured by Griffin from a young age.


    ¡°Your mental energy has grown by a lot¡­¡±


    Griffin said as he sat on a wooden chair, seeming quite pleased, ¡°Your current self can easily dispel those small tricks.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because we haven¡¯t met in a while,¡± Chen Heng maintained his cold expression as he said calmly.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    Griffin smiled, but on his wrinkled face, it looked quite terrifying, ¡°However, this is good. The next round of tests is about to start¡­


    ¡°Ed, for your mental energy to grow at a time like this, this will benefit you in the future,¡± he said with a smile, but his expression still looked quite cold and gloomy.


    ¡°What kind of benefits?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    Griffin nodded and said, ¡°Treatment. No matter when it is, the treatment between ordinary people and geniuses is always incredibly different, and this is the same for Sorcerers.


    ¡°Before entering the Academy, your mental energy and talent are the best ways of disying your strength.¡±


    Speaking to there, Griffin paused before continuing, ¡°Ed, your talent is indisputable, and as our family¡¯s sessor, your talent is not any inferior to mine.


    ¡°Upon this foundation, as long as you have powerful mental energy, you will have hope of bing a Third Rank Apprentice or even bing an official Sorcerer.¡±


    Speaking about official Sorcerers, there was a trace of longing in his eyes.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression remained calm, looking as if he could not be affected by anything.


    ¡°The people who wille here to recruit students are from the Hunter¡¯s House,¡± Griffin continued, ¡°This was the Academy that I came from, and there are some people who I know from there.


    ¡°Some of those people are still at the academy, and I¡¯ve asked them to look after you after you get on the ship.


    ¡°As for the fees, don¡¯t worry, I will take care of them for you.¡±


    Finally, Griffin said, ¡°Remember, always stay rational and do not let emotions affect your mind. Logic and rationality are our most powerful tools,¡± he said coldly as he looked at Chen Heng.


    Standing in front of him, Chen Heng remained silent before nodding, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Although he looked just as cold and nonchnt, seeing him like this, Griffin felt quite pleased.


    Following this, Griffin said many more things to him, telling him much about Sorcerers.


    After a while, Chen Heng left and walked to the door of the hall.


    Crying could be faintly heard from the side.


    Chen Heng paused and looked in that direction, and he saw a baby lying there and crying.


    The baby¡¯s cries were very weak, and it looked like it did not have much strength.


    Chen Heng looked over there and could see some blood on the baby.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Chen Heng expressionlessly asked the servant by his side.


    ¡°That is an experimental subject of Mr Griffin¡¯s; it was just dug out from its mother and is still fresh.¡±


    The grey-robed servant was quite respectful as she looked at Chen Heng and said, ¡°There are some more in the storage; if the young master would like some, I can send some over.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Chen Heng said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need to do these kinds of experiments for now.¡¯


    With his current mental energy, he could sense waves of eeriness and gloominess in the distance.


    There were many traces, as if countless people had been howling here in pain.


    Countless people had died in this ce in the past.


    When they died, their minds and souls in agony stained this ce, causing it to be quite eerie.


    Looking at the region ahead, it was as if Chen Heng could see countless corpses.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head, but his expression remained calm as he left.


    Behind him, within the hall, Griffin watched as Chen Heng left, his murky eyes not containing any light.


    Only after Chen Heng left did he close his eyes.


    After leaving the hall, Chen Heng walked about.


    Not only did this castle seem abnormal, but it also contained many abnormal things.


    There were fragmented bones all over the ground and dried blood on the walls and floors.


    There were many ces from which howls could continuously be heard, as if reying the terrifying scenes.


    It would be bad for ordinary people, but for Chen Heng, with his powerful mental energy, it was as if he was in hell.


    There were such devastating traces all over the castle.


    It was if just by closing his eyes, he could sense all of those scenes.


    Those bloody and cruel scenes caused even Chen Heng to inwardly frown and feel quite disgusted.


    In the past, he had indeed killed people to achieve his goals, and he had killed many people before.


    However, despite this, he would not see killing people like it was as normal as eating or drinking.


    Killing animals was quite horrible to ordinary people, let alone killing other humans.


    However, in this ce, it seemed to be the norm.


    Chen Heng knew this clearly, given this body¡¯s memories.


    His identity¡¯s grandfather was researching negative emotions, and in order to produce negative emotions in people, he used all kinds of methods.


    Making people feel terror, pain, and despair as they died was the most basic way.


    There were even more methods that were much more horrifying.


    Having a simple death here would be a luxury.


    As such, it was inevitable that Griffin¡¯s mind became twisted as his personality became colder and gloomier.


    In turn, his bottom line became lower and lower.


    Growing up in such an environment, Chen Heng¡¯s original identity became incredibly cold and emotionless; he did not care about anyone apart from Griffin and himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly disgusting¡­¡±


    Thinking back to the memories in his mind, Chen Heng could not help but inwardly frown.


    Soon, he returned to his room and spent a great deal of effort to quell his emotions as he began to n.


    Being born in the Doyle family, his grandfather Griffin had organized everything for him.


    His original identity had been detected to have Sorcerer talent from when he was young, so he was left with Griffin to be nurtured.


    Soon, a Sorcerer group woulde here to take in students.


    Griffin¡¯s original n was to use his connections to have Chen Heng join the academy he had gone to before.


    That way, using his connections and information, Chen Heng¡¯s future would be more smooth.


    Chen Heng did not n to disturb these arrangements; from how he saw it, these arrangements were quite good.


    If he wanted to go far as a Sorcerer, just having talent was not enough; he needed a legacy as well as resources.


    Those things were quite difficult to obtain by himself, but in a Sorcerer organization, he could obtain such things at a low cost.


    Moreover, Griffin said that he would take care of the school fees.


    With such an advantage, it would be a waste if he did not take advantage of it.


    As such, Chen Heng nned to go along with Griffin¡¯s arrangements.


    However, he needed to prepare for the future as well.


    Chen Heng stretched out his hand and tested his strength.


    As expected, his body feltpletely empty; his great strength was nowpletely gone.


    Apart from having powerful mental energy, his body was the same as an ordinary young man.


    This was undoubtedly quite dangerous.


    As such, before entering the Sorcerer academy, Chen Heng prepared to properly train his body and recover some of his strength.


    Apart from Sorcerer talent, this body of his also had Knight talent.


    Chen Heng had purchased this Knight talent with Points as a backup n. He could use the Knights Breathing Technique to quickly recover some of his strength.


    Chen Heng closed his eyes and examined his body.


    As his mental energy spread about his body, a violet mark shed.


    ¡°As expected.¡±


    Sensing the Fortune Mark¡¯s response, Chen Heng smiled.


    It was as he expected¡ªafter being converted by the simtor, the Fortune Mark had be bound to him.


    No matter which world he went to, the Fortune Mark would go with him; this was a piece of good news.


    Standing there and sensing the existence of the Fortune Mark, Chen Heng opened his eyes and looked around.

 Chapter 162 – Entrust

    <h4>Chapter 162 - Entrust</h4>


    As the Fortune Mark¡¯s power became activated, Chen Heng¡¯s vision changed.


    Everything now lookedpletely different.


    Chen Heng could see countless fates stretching up, forming a sky.


    Same as the sky of the real world and the Azure Heaven Realm, this sky was incrediblyplicated, and the changes that it went through in just a single moment were astounding.


    To be able to see this of fate clearly, Chen Heng was already doing quite well.


    Following this, Chen Heng looked above his head.


    There were traces of fate above his head but no Fortune.


    ¡°As expected¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Chen Heng shook his head but did not feel disappointed¡ªthis was within his expectations.


    Compared to Chen Yu¡¯s identity, this identity was only a red-grade identity and was only better than the basic white-grade identities.


    To be able to have Sorcerer talent was already quite good; wanting Fortune on top of that would be asking for a bit too much.


    After all, Chen Heng now knew how rare and valuable Fortune was.


    With Fortune, no matter what one did, everything would go incredibly smoothly. Any dangers and problems could turn into opportunities.


    That kind of feeling was quite amazing, and it had been put to full use by someone like Chen Heng, who had the Fortune Mark.


    It was a pity that this identity did not have Fortune and was just an ordinary person.


    However, Chen Heng was not too disappointed.


    In the following days, Chen Heng took over Ed¡¯s identity and started to live here.


    Because of Griffin¡¯s presence, Chen Heng actedpletely the same as the original Ed.


    However, he would secretly cultivate the Body Forging Technique and Knights Breathing Technique.


    After using the Knights Breathing Technique, Chen Heng realized howcking this body was.


    This body indeed had Knight Talent, but it was extremely weak and could be said to barely exist, and controlling life energy was incredibly difficult.


    Chen Heng even wondered if this body originally did not have any Knight Talent at all.


    After all, it was possible that what meager Knight Talent this body had was because of the 100 Points he had spent on the Knight Talent option.


    Without it, this body might not have a bit of Knight Talent at all.


    ¡°Are the effects of 100 Points that weak?¡± Chen Heng felt quite frustrated.


    In the Sorcerer World, he had had Knight talent before.


    That time, his Knight talent had not been too powerful and was just ordinary. However,pared to his current talent, even his ordinary talent seemed amazing.


    With this kind of talent, Chen Heng felt that to be able to activate his Life Seed and barely be a true Knight was the limit.


    And this was only the case because of his past experience as a Great Knight, as well as the support of the Body Forging Technique.


    For ordinary people, with this kind of talent, being able to use life energy would barely be possible.


    ¡°Bing a Knight is the limit; bing a Great Knight is just a pipe dream,¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    However, this was not a big deal. After all, cultivating the Knights Breathing Technique was just making good use of his spare time right now and to give himself a bit of strength.


    He was not nning on walking the path of a Knight again.


    For Chen Heng, the focus of this simtion was the path of a Sorcerer.


    Chen Heng could only feel a bit frustrated as he began to cultivate the Knights Breathing Technique.


    Of course, Griffin did not find out about Chen Heng¡¯s cultivation.


    When doing Body Forging, Chen Heng would find remote ces and use the Fortune Mark to scan his surroundings, and he would only begin after confirming there was no one around.


    He had no choice.


    From the memories of this body, Griffin¡¯s mind was quite unstable, and he had be crazier and crazier over time.


    Chen Heng did not know how Griffin would react if he found out that Chen Heng was cultivating a Knights Breathing Technique.


    As such, in order to avoid trouble, Chen Heng decided to keep a low profile.


    Chen Heng spent his time on Meditation as well as the Knights Breathing Technique.


    Just like that, time gradually passed.


    Soon, a bit less than half a year had passed.


    Early in the morning, the sunlight shined over thend, illuminating the surroundings.


    Chen Heng walked out of his room and came to the hall that Griffin was in.


    As he walked in, that familiar cold and gloomy feeling could be felt.


    There seemed to be illusory images appearing, howling at him.


    In just a moment, the surrounding atmosphere became quite terrifying.


    In response, Chen Heng calmly waved his hand.


    Aassive mental energy swept out from his body, rushing into the surroundings.


    ¡°Ahhh!!¡±


    In just a moment, the surrounding images dissipated and disappeared.


    ¡°Excellent,¡± Griffin¡¯s familiar voice sounded out.


    Under the candlelight in the surroundings, Griffin¡¯s wrinkled face looked incredibly terrifying and sinister, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve worked hard over the past few months; your mental energy can now be used to perform mental attacks.¡±


    Speaking to there, Griffin paused and gave a slight smile, ¡°This vast mental energy is enough for you to be a true Sorcerer Apprentice. What do you say, Michael?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± another person¡¯s voice sounded out.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    Only now did he realize that there was someone else in the hall.


    That ck-robed figure looked like a man; it was just that this person was wearing a strange ck iron mask.


    He stood beside Griffin and seemed like he was quite familiar with Griffin.


    ¡°Is this your grandson?¡±


    The masked figure walked out of the darkness and looked at Chen Heng in interest, ¡°The sole sessor of your family?¡±


    Griffin nodded and asked in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. Your thoughts?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s very good.¡±


    Michael looked at Chen Heng before nodding, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know what his talent is like, just that mental energy he just disyed means that he has the qualifications to be an Apprentice.


    ¡°Given his age, his aplishments will be no inferior to yours.


    ¡°Griffin you old fellow, you have quite a good grandson.¡±


    He suddenlyughed as he stared at Chen Heng.


    ¡°Then, just as we agreed, I¡¯ll leave my grandson to you,¡± Griffin said calmly, ¡°Please take care of him for me.¡±


    Michael nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of him for you¡­¡±


    ¡°I hope that¡¯s the case,¡± Griffin¡¯s expression was cool as if he thought of something.


    ¡°Ed,e over here,¡± he said to Chen Heng.


    Hearing Griffin¡¯s words, Chen Heng looked over and maintained a calm expression as he walked up.


    He walked over to Griffin and Michael before stopping.


    ¡°This is a Sorcerer from the Hunter¡¯s House, as well as grandfather¡¯s old ssmate, Michael Dryer.


    ¡°You will go with him to the Hunter¡¯s House to study.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded, turned, and bowed to Michael, ¡°Mr. Dryer.¡±


    Lower-ranked Sorcerers had to pay their respects to higher-ranked Sorcerers; this was something that Griffin had taught him.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Michaelughed, ¡°Not bad, not bad. Follow me from now on.¡±


    He then looked at Griffin as he said, ¡°I will give to you what we agreed on.¡±


    Looking at Michael, Griffin¡¯s expression was cold, ¡°That would be good.¡±


    Michael nodded andughed.


    Looking at these two people, Chen Heng did his best to remain calm.


    Whether it was Griffin or Michael, they were not normal.


    Michael also had a dense mental aura around him; it was a bloody light and contained the sound of howls.


    It was evident that Michael was not a good person either.


    However, by now, Chen Heng was used to this. He maintained that cold expression on his face and remained unmoving.


    Following this, time continued to pass, and things progressed faster than he expected.


    The next day, he left the castle with Michael.


    ording to Michael, they were going to leave this continent.


    ¡°Leave this continent?¡± Chen Heng felt quite confused.


    ¡°Did Griffin not tell you?¡±


    Michael felt quite surprised, ¡°The continent you¡¯re on is quite far away from the closest Sorcerer society. As such, if you want to go to the Hunter¡¯s House to study, you need to leave this continent. What, are you scared?¡±


    He suddenly asked as he looked at Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng did not reply and only shook his head.


    ¡°Cheh, how boring.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s reaction, Michael felt quite annoyed.


    On the journey, Chen Heng was far calmer than he had expected.


    Sitting in a carriage, Chen Heng looked out the window.


    It was the first time he had seen the outside world aftering here.


    The outside world was quite bright and lively.


    There was green grass everywhere, and asionally, they could see some small animals walking about.


    It was a beautiful and harmonious scene.


    There were not any mental marks here like there were in the castle, and he did not frequently hear those cries.


    Here, it was much easier for his mind to rx.


    After looking outside for a while, Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes.


    Following this, a ripples of a formless mental energy spread out, and they were noticed by Michael.


    ¡°He can enter Meditation so easily?¡±


    Sensing those ripples, Michael felt quite surprised.


    Entering Meditation was not that simple.


    Meditation required one¡¯s mind and thoughts to be calm and pure, and using the Meditation Basic Rune in their minds, they would be able to refine their mental energy.


    Throughout this process, if they were disturbed or stimted at all, problems would happen in the Meditation, causing it to fail.


    As such, when most Sorcerers went into Meditation, they would find a secluded ce.


    To be able to easily enter Meditation at any ce and time was very difficult.


    Even some Sorcerer Apprentices with great potential could not do such a thing.


    This child was evidently just an ordinary person, and yet he could do such a thing.


    Michael felt quite surprised, and his impression of Chen Heng began to change.


    With the talent that Chen Heng had disyed, if nothing went wrong, he would at least be able to be a Sorcerer Apprentice.


    Perhaps in not too long, Chen Heng would be able to reach the same level as him.


    Thinking to there, Michael¡¯s attitude slightly changed and took Chen Heng more seriously.


    What he did not know was that Chen Heng had shown him this on purpose.


    Chen Heng had no choice¡ªin this unfamiliar environment, he had to use all resources at his disposal.


    He had purposefully revealed his aptitude to gain Michael¡¯s favorability so he might receive better treatment.


    No matter where or when it was, geniuses were always treated better.


    As such, Chen Heng wanted to dress himself up as a genius so he could receive better treatment and resources.


    This was a very normal thing to do.

 Chapter 163 – Examination

    <h4>Chapter 163 - Examination</h4>


    Going from the Doyle family¡¯s residence to their destination took a bit more than half a month.


    On the way, Chen Heng was mainly in Meditation and asionally talked with Michael, asking about various things.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, they reached their destination.


    In front of arge port, there were many people gathered about.


    They all wore ck robes and their faces were covered by masks. They hurried about, not speaking at all as they did their work.


    Looking at these people, Chen Heng felt somewhat surprised as he sensed the feeling from these people¡¯s bodies.


    After developing a foundational mastery of the Basic Meditation Technique, he had developed some of the habits of this world¡¯s Sorcerers.


    For example, he could use his mental energy to check a person¡¯s condition.


    All ordinary creatures had mental energy, and every thought they had would give off mental ripples.


    From these ripples, Sorcerer could clearly tell some things, such as some information as well as a person¡¯s condition.


    These ck-robed people¡¯s mental conditions were quite strange.


    Chen Heng could tell that these ck-robed people had mental energy, butpared to ordinary people, their mental energy was very weak and barely gave off any ripples.


    This was quite strange.


    Even if a person was sleeping, their minds would give off ripples that were stronger than that of these ck-robed people.


    ¡°Those are all puppets.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s expression, as if Michael could tell what he was thinking, he smiled and exined, ¡°Those people are things made for the academy¡¯s Sorcerers¡¯ convenience.


    ¡°They are very obedient and useful, but it¡¯s just a bit troublesome to make them,¡± he said softly.


    Chen Heng nodded and thought to himself.


    Even though Michael did not explicitly say it, he could tell that the process of making such puppets was definitely quite horrible.


    The original materials were most likely ordinary people, or else they would not still give off light mental ripples after bing puppets.


    However, after staying at Griffin¡¯s castle for half a year, Chen Heng had be somewhat used to this.


    Right now, he was concerned about other things.


    ¡°What is the puppets¡¯ intelligence like? How long can they be used for and how are they maintained?¡± he asked as he looked at Michael.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Michael felt a bit surprised but did not take it to heart. He justughed as he said, ¡°Their intelligence is not very high in order to prevent them from resisting. However, they can understand all basicmands and can do some difficult tasks as well. As for how long they can be used for, it¡¯s usually quite a long time.¡±


    He paused before saying, ¡°In the end, it depends how you use them. These puppets were made using living people. If you use them lightly, they can usuallyst until they naturally pass away.¡±


    ¡°As for maintenance.¡±


    Speaking to there, he shrugged, ¡°They need anything that an ordinary person needs. After all, they just had some modifications made to them, but their biology still works the same. The only thing the modifications did was make them more obedient.¡±


    Michael continued, ¡°Often, to us, using ordinary people is too troublesome. Not only do they have all kinds of thoughts, but they are also unable to bear some things.


    ¡°As such, puppets like this are much better. As long as you have their Command Incantation, you can have them die with a single sentence. They¡¯re not as troublesome as ordinary people.¡±


    Soon, they had arrived at the port. Michael looked around and said, ¡°The academy has many uses for puppets, and if you want some, you can buy some for cheap.


    ¡°In fact, if you study well in Puppeteering, you can make your own.¡±


    Speaking to there, Michael shrugged and said somewhat teasingly, ¡°After all, the materials are just ordinary people; they¡¯re everywhere outside. No matter if you buy them or capture them yourself, it¡¯s quite simple.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng did not reply and only silently nodded.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, another person walked off from another massive boat.


    ¡°Michael, you¡¯re back?¡± a calm voice sounded out in the distance.


    Hearing this voice, Chen Heng looked out.


    In the distance, there was a somewhat skinny figure walking over.


    That person wore a ck robe, which had a strange symbol. He was incredibly skinny, looking like a skeleton.


    This was especially so for his face¡ªit was as if his face only had skin covering it, and his expression was terrifyingly cold.


    ¡°Ordo, you¡¯re finally willing toe out.¡±


    Looking at this ck-robed person walking over, Michaelughed and spoke.


    ¡°This is Griffin¡¯s grandson?¡± the man named Ordo ignored Michael and looked at Chen Heng.


    His gaze was incredibly cold, as if it was a knife.


    Chen Heng maintained the same expression as he looked at this person and bowed, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Ordo. I am Ed Doyle.¡±


    ¡°Griffin that old fellow¡¯s grandson is not bad.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng and sensing his powerful mental energy, Ordo nodded.


    ¡°Of course he¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Michael said, ¡°This child¡¯s mental energy is incredibly powerful; I hope it will give you a big shockter.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ordo¡¯s voice remained cold but had a hint of surprise in it, ¡°Then I look forward to it.¡±


    Chen Heng calmly stood there, listening to the two of them talk.


    At this moment, he began to look around.


    Not too far away, there was a wooden ship, giving off a strange light. There was a massive gray symbol on it, which was simr to the symbols on Michael and Ordo¡¯s clothes.


    On the side, there were some more peopleing in.


    Just like Chen Heng, they were brought in by others and were quite young.


    Chen Heng observed them.


    Of them, the oldest was around 17 or 18 years old, while the youngest was younger than even the current Chen Heng.


    It seemed that Sorcerers preferred to pick younger Apprentices.


    These were most likely Chen Heng¡¯spetitors and future ssmates.


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Beforeing here, Griffin had told him his goal.


    The ship in the distance belonged to the Hunter¡¯s House, and it was for bringing in new students.


    Michael and Ordo were both there to carry this out.


    As for Chen Heng and the other younger people, they were most likely the new students for the Hunter¡¯s House.


    Aftering here, they would go through an examination to separate them into ranks.


    This was to separate their standings as well as for their future education.


    After all, having students of different levels undertake the same education would be unfair to some people.


    The better one did in the examinations, the more attention they would be given.


    ¡°I wonder how many iing students there are.¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Following this, more and more people arrived.


    Sensing this, Michael looked around.


    He said softly, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s about time. Is everyone here?¡±


    Ordo nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s start then. The earlier we start, the earlier we can end.¡±


    As he said this, he sent out his mental energy.


    On the side, a ck-robed person silently left to announce this.


    As this was announced, this ce became more lively.


    The various youths and their seniors walked to one side.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    An elder patted a young man¡¯s shoulder with a serious expression, ¡°You are the pride of our family. I¡¯ve already told you all that you need to know.¡±


    There were various elders giving advice and farewells to their juniors.


    At the front, the youths stood together, and Chen Heng nced around.


    ¡°27 people, eh?¡±


    Including him, that made 28 people.


    This was not arge number.


    At this moment, Chen Heng noticed that he was somewhat different.


    It seemed that Griffin¡¯s connections were quite impressive.


    This was evidenced by the fact that he was standing beside Michael and Ordo, while the others were lined up together.


    Just this small detail showed the difference between them.


    ¡°You can do the examinationst.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Michael smiled and said, ¡°Just watch before that.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and did not say anything.


    Standing there, he watched Michael.


    As he watched on, Michael took out a whole heap of things and set them up.


    ¡°So troublesome¡­¡±


    He drew some mysterious runes as heined, ¡°Every time we take in students we need to set up this Sorcerer Formation and use so many magic stones.¡±


    ¡°If that wasn¡¯t the case, what need would there be for the two of us toe?¡±


    Ordo replied coldly, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just send two Apprentices?¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    Michael nodded as he continued to work.


    Chen Heng attentively watched them.


    ¡°It¡¯s somewhat simr to basic runes, but there are also great differences.¡±


    Chen Heng thought to himself, feeling quite interested, ¡°This is this world¡¯s runes?¡±


    Back in the Azure Heaven Realm,


    Chen Heng had been a True Lord as well as a powerful refining grandmaster, and he was proficient in the Azure Heaven Realm¡¯s runes.


    In his eyes, the runes that Michael and Ordo were drawing were simr to the Azure Heaven Realm¡¯s runes.


    They seemed to look simr and have simr effects.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡± Chen Heng¡¯s past experiences were now of great help to him.


    The Sorcerer Formation that Michael and Ordo were drawing was veryplicated, and an ordinary person who saw this would feel their scalps go numb, unable to understand the principles or concepts at all.


    However, Chen Heng could make some sense of it.


    He had a massive advantage in this respect.


    Even though he could not bring all of his strength from other worlds to this world, he had far more knowledge and experience than others.


    With his experience as a refining grandmaster in the Azure Heaven Realm, Chen Heng had a much easier time looking at this world¡¯s Sorcerer Formations.


    After all, there were many points of simrity.


    As long as he could get used to the differences in rules and convert this experience, he would be able to use that experience in this world.


    As Chen Heng watched on, the Sorcerer Formation began to take shape.


    Following this, Michael took out some magic stones.


    The magic stones were ck and looked like ck jade.


    Chen Heng had seen simr magic stones in Griffin¡¯s hands before, but he had never seen so many before.


    In total, Michael and Ordo took out more than 50 of them.


    ¡°We have to use so many magic stones every time we do the examination; it really makes me sad.¡±


    Looking at the magic stones, Michael shook his head and felt great pain.


    ¡°They¡¯re not your magic stones anyways, what are you feeling so sad about?¡± Ordo said as he coldlyughed, ¡°Rather than feeling sad, you should work harder. Once we¡¯re done we can go back.¡±


    From their chatting, Chen Heng learned of many things.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡±


    Chen Heng thought to himself, ¡°To a school, taking in new blood is incredibly important, and this is the same for Sorcerer academies.


    ¡°It¡¯s just thatpared to ordinary schools, it costs Sorcerer academies a lot to take in students.¡±


    Different than ordinary schools, Sorcerer academies required students to have enough Sorcerer talent.


    As such, they had to do some basic examinations when taking in students¡ªthis had great costs.


    From what Chen Heng had seen, not only did this require at least two Apprentices with decent knowledge and strength, but it also required arge number of magic stones.


    This meant that every examination had a great cost.


    Perhaps this was the reason why Sorcerer academies did not take in students very regrly.


    A single examination¡¯s costs was not a big deal to a Sorcerer academy, but after many times, the costs would add up.


    Soon, the Sorcerer Formation was activated, and a hazy light shined on a b on the ground.


    Seeing this, Michael and Ordo inwardly let out sighs of relief and looked into the distance.


    ¡°It is done.¡±


    Michael turned and looked at the iing students, ¡°You can start now. Come here one by one.¡±


    Ahead, a young man did not hesitate and immediately walked forwards.


    Soon, he reached the b, and the b began to spin.


    A hazy light shed and covered that young man¡¯s body, causing his figure to also be hazy.


    Following this, Chen Heng noticed that two pointers in front of the b began to go through changes.


    They looked like they were made of special materials and were a golden color, looking quite special.


    They seemed to be controlled by a special energy and began to move.


    Following this, the pointer only moved to the first box.


    ¡°Level 1 Sorcerer talent.¡±


    Michael¡¯s voice calmly sounded out as he wrote it down on a parchment.


    What Griffin had told Chen Heng was that Level 1 was the lowest, and the higher the number, the better.


    Only those with good talent could have a smooth path on the path of a Sorcerer.


    For those with low levels of talent, to be able to be an Apprentice was already not bad.


    For this young man, given that he only had Level 1 talent, it seemed that bing an Apprentice would be very difficult. Bing a true Sorcerer would be almost impossible.


    However, the examination was not yet over.


    The examination had two steps: The first was to examine talent, and the second was to examine the strength of one¡¯s mental energy.


    To a Sorcerer, both talent and mental energy were both important.


    Mental energy determined a Sorcerer¡¯s foundation, while their Sorcerer talent affected condensing magic power and bing a true Sorcerer in the future.


    This young man¡¯s Sorcerer talent was indeed quite bad, but if his mental energy was powerful enough, he could turn his future around.

 Chapter 164 – Talent

    <h4>Chapter 164 - Talent</h4>


    Following this, Chen Heng watched on.


    After the Sorcerer talent examination, the light became clearer.


    Standing on the b, the young man¡¯s features could not be clearly seen, but everyone could see every small action of his.


    Following this, the second pointer became to move. It moved past the first one but not by much.


    In the end, the pointer slowly stopped within the second box.


    ¡°Mental energy strength: Level 2.¡±


    Michael once again spoke and recorded this on the parchment.


    Hearing this, the young man on the b lookedpletely crushed.


    Among ordinary people, having Level 2 mental energy strength was quite good.


    However, having Level 2 mental energy strength was far from enough to make up for his Level 1 Sorcerer talent.


    It was sufficient to say that at most, this young man would be a Sorcerer Apprentice.


    It was essentially impossible for him to be a true Sorcerer.


    After hearing this, anyone would feel devastated.


    However, just feeling depressed about it could not change anything.


    Following this, Ordo said, ¡°Next.¡±


    His voice was cold and did not change at all because of this examination.


    For a Sorcerer Apprentice like him, he had seen far too many scenes like this.


    Apart from very few people, most people¡¯s talent would not be that great.


    This was especially so for those who hade from ordinary backgrounds.


    Most Sorcerers were descended from other Sorcerers, which was why they had great talent.


    As such, for someone like Chen Heng, who was born from a Sorcerer family, it was easy for him to be taken seriously.


    After all, these people usually had much better talent than people from ordinary families.


    After that young man was a young girl.


    She was about 13 or 14 years old, and she was a bit younger than Chen Heng. She looked a bit pretty at most and could not be said to be beautiful.


    Just like that young man, she walked to that b and went through the examination.


    Her talent was not bad, and both her Sorcerer talent and mental energy strength were at Level 2.


    Most of the other examinees had roughly the same level of talent.


    Only after 10 or so people was there someone different.


    ¡°Level 3 Sorcerer Talent.¡±


    Looking at the pointer, Michael felt quite surprised.


    After seeing ten or so Level 1 or Level 2 Sorcerer talents, seeing a Level 3 Sorcerer talent was somewhat surprising.


    As such, his expression became a bit better as his voice became a bit softer, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°I am Zana,¡± the young girl bowed as she spoke.


    This examinee with Level 3 Sorcerer talent was actually a girl.


    After the light disappeared, Chen Heng saw what she looked like.


    Even though she was quite young, she looked quite unique. There was a scar on her forehead and her facial features were quite delicate.


    She wore red robes and looked somewhat special.


    ¡°Zana? Not bad.¡±


    Looking at the girl, Michael smiled and said, ¡°Stand behind me after the examination ends.¡±


    This was evidently preferential treatment, but no one dared to say anything.


    The girl called Zana gave a small smile as she respectfully nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After going through the Sorcerer talent examination, there was still the mental energy strength examination.


    However, from experience if one¡¯s Sorcerer talent was good, their mental energy strength would not be bad either.


    As expected, the girl¡¯s results were once again outstanding.


    ¡°Level 4 mental energy strength. Not bad.¡±


    Ordo raised his head and nodded, looking somewhat surprised.


    After the examination, the girl left the b and walked behind Michael, standing with Chen Heng.


    She looked over at Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng was wearing ck robes and had a calm expression; he did not look simple at all.


    Moreover, given that he had been standing behind Michael from the start, his identity evidently was not simple.


    As such, after hesitating, the girl said nervously, ¡°Hello, I am the Rnd family¡¯s Zana. You are¡­¡±


    ¡°The Doyle family¡¯s Ed,¡± Chen Heng looked at her before replying calmly.


    ¡°The Doyle family.¡±


    What Chen Heng did not expect was that after giving out his family¡¯s name, Zana¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve often heard about your grandfather; he is a powerful Sorcerer,¡± she said respectfully, ¡°I heard that he is one of the most powerful Sorcerers in this region.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Seeing her like this, Chen Heng opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    If he did not know anything and only listened to what Zana had said, he would have thought that Griffin was an incredibly mighty Sorcerer.


    However, in actuality, Griffin was only a Third Rank Apprentice. At most, he was only powerful among Third Rank Apprentices.


    Compared to true Sorcerers, he was not much.


    In front of him, Zana was still speaking, looking quite passionate.


    In response, Chen Heng listened as he observed the scene before him.


    The examinations were still going on, but after Zana, there were no longer any more examinees with Level 3 Sorcerer talent or even Level 3 mental energy strength.


    Chen Heng inwardly shook his head and felt somewhat disappointed.


    Soon, all of the examinees had had their turn.


    Following this, Michael turned and looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°Ed.¡±


    He smiled and felt quite expectant, ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡±


    ¡°Go,¡± Ordo said.


    Even though his voice was still cold, there was a trace of anticipation in his voice.


    ¡°Let me see what kind of talent Griffin¡¯s beloved grandson has.¡±


    As Michael and Ordo spoke, everyone else looked over.


    ¡°That¡¯s Mister Griffin¡¯s grandson? The sessor of the Doyle family?¡±


    ¡°No wonder.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what his talent will be like.¡±


    Some whispers sounded out.


    Even Zana looked like she was greatly looking forward to this.


    It seemed that Griffin was quite famous in this region, and many people knew about him and the Doyle family.


    After hearing about Chen Heng¡¯s identity, many people began to pay greater attention to him.


    Many people discussed among themselves as they looked at Chen Heng.


    Being stared at by so many people, it was natural to feel some pressure, especially for a teenage boy.


    However, Chen Heng lookedpletely calm; not only was his expression the same, but he also did not even give off any mental ripples. It was as if he was not affected at all.


    Seeing this, Michael and Ordo felt a bit surprised.


    Following this, Chen Heng slowly walked forwards.


    Soon, he reached the b like everyone else.


    As the Sorcerer Formation activated, hazy light appeared over the b.


    As everyone watched on, the first pointer began to move.


    When it stopped, it had passed where it had stopped for Zana.


    ¡°Level 4 Sorcerer talent.¡±


    When Michael said this, the surroundings fellpletely silent.


    The other examinees looked at Chen Heng withplicated gazes, all of them feeling quite envious.


    Level 4 Sorcerer talent¡­


    Anyone who had any basic information about Sorcerers knew what this meant.


    For Sorcerers, Level 1 Sorcerer talent meant nothing; anyone who had even a bit of talent would fall into this category.


    People with Level 1 Sorcerer talent were not worth nurturing; at most, they could only be a Sorcerer Apprentice.


    Most of the examinees here were at this level.


    Those with Level 2 Sorcerer talent had some value in nurturing, but it was likely that they would never be a true Sorcerer, and would at most be a Third Rank Apprentice.


    Only those with at least Level 3 Sorcerer talent would have some hope of bing a Sorcerer.


    However, even though examinees with Level 3 Sorcerer talent had a chance at bing a true Sorcerer, it was not that probable.


    However, things were different for Level 4 Sorcerer talent.


    Compared to Level 3, Level 4 Sorcerer talent had arge chance of bing a true Sorcerer.


    In other words, as long as nothing out of the ordinary happened, it was very likely for Chen Heng to be a true Sorcerer in the future.


    That was something even Michael and Ordo could only look up at. In this entire continent, there was not a single true Sorcerer.


    If Chen Heng really could be a true Sorcerer, he would lead the Doyle family into a new age. He could even move away from this continent and develop in other ces.


    Thinking to there, everyone present felt incredibly envious and respectful.


    Sensing everyone¡¯s gazes, Chen Heng did not mind and fell into his own thoughts.


    ¡°Looks like this red grade identity was not too bad.¡±


    Before receiving his score, he had thought that this body having Level 3 Sorcerer talent would already be quite good.


    He had never expected that it would be Level 4.


    It seemed that red grade identities were not too bad but were not the best either.


    He now wondered what his mental energy strength would be like.


    This body¡¯s mental energy had already been quite good and had a good foundation.


    After Chen Heng hade here, with his own mental energy, this made his mental energy even stronger.


    After spending half a year here and working hard at his Basic Meditation Technique, his mental energy had be even more powerful.


    Overall, his mental energy should be quite terrifying.


    Following this, the examination began.


    A faint light shed and covered Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    The second pointer began to move, and watching it, everyone felt quite shocked.


    The pointer quickly moved, moving past the fourth box and continuing onwards.


    ¡°Level 5? No, that¡¯s not all!¡±


    Looking at the pointer, Michael felt quite dumbfounded.


    The pointer continued to move and only stopped after a while.


    ¡°Level 7 mental energy strength¡­¡±


    Looking at the results, Michael fell silent for a long time before saying this.


    Everyone in the surroundings werepletely stupefied.


    Level 7 mental energy strength was a bit too terrifying.


    The strength of one¡¯s mental energy was one of the standards for bing a Sorcerer.


    Before bing a Sorcerer, one¡¯s mental energy had to reach a certain level.


    Ordinarily speaking, if one wanted to be a First Rank Apprentice, one needed at least Level 3 mental energy.


    A Second Rank Apprentice required at least Level 6 mental energy.


    As for Third Rank Apprentices, they required Level 9 mental energy.


    Right now, Chen Heng¡¯s mental energy was already at Level 7.


    In other words, he was already qualified to be a Second Rank Apprentice.


    Compared to the people around him, this was terrifying.


    Around him, apart from Zana, not a single person dared to say they could definitely be a Third Rank Apprentice.


    Most of them could only be First or Second Rank Apprentices.


    In other words, their end point was only Chen Heng¡¯s starting point.


    This was the undeniable truth.


    Thinking about that, many people¡¯s expressions becameplicated as they looked at Chen Heng, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng standing on the b, Michaelughed and said, ¡°No wonder that old fellow Griffin asked me to look after you, despite his personality.¡±


    ¡°Ed,e stand behind me.¡±


    His voice was soft and gentle as he said, ¡°In the future, if you have any problems, you cane and find me. Don¡¯t worry. Since your grandfather has asked me to take care of you, I will do my best. Let me know if you have any issues.¡±


    His attitude was much more passionate than before.


    Sensing this change, Chen Heng gave a respectful smile as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be troubling you then.¡±


    ¡°You can alsoe to find me if you encounter any problems.¡±


    Ordo also could not help but speak, and a slight smile appeared on his face, which had been quite cold before, ¡°I¡¯m sure there are many things you¡¯ll need help with after first entering the academy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be troubling you too then,¡± Chen Heng respectfully nodded.


    He did not seem to have be arrogant because of his results at all.


    Afterwards, Chen Heng returned to his spot behind Michael, standing next to Zana.


    The little girl¡¯s attitude became even more excited as a look of respect appeared on her face, ¡°Heavens, Level 4 Sorcerer talent. Ed, you¡¯re the most outstanding person I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    She looked even more excited than Chen Heng himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Looking at her like this, Chen Heng maintained his calm demeanor and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s just talent.¡±


    To the side, Zana continued to speak.


    Chen Heng replied each time as he looked around.


    After the examination ended, Michael and Ordo carefully put the b away.


    Following this, the ck-robed puppets continuously moved, bringing various things onto the ship.


    ¡°Now, everyone get on the ship.¡±


    Michael turned and looked at the new students, ¡°You have half an hour to prepare. After that, everyone must get on. Anyone who is not on the ship will be deemed to have given up their right to enter the academy.¡±


    By now, his expression had be cold again.


    After saying this, he turned and led Chen Heng away.


    On the side, Zana did not hesitate and followed behind them.


    After entering the ship, the space within it was revealed.


    What surprised Chen Heng was that the space inside the wooden ship looked very big, and the levels were quiteplicated.


    Chen Heng saw many unique runes at many ces. It seemed that this ship was not something created by mortals and used much Sorcerer techniques.


    He could see many modifications made by Sorcerers.


    However, this was not surprising.


    If a ship like this was not modified by Sorcerers, it would be dangerous to use it for long trips.


    Chen Heng wondered what the techniques used were like.


    As Chen Heng thought to himself, he followed Michael to the central region.

 Chapter 165 – Entering

    <h4>Chapter 165 - Entering</h4>


    ¡°This is where the two of us stay.¡±


    After walking to this region, Michael suddenly stopped and looked at Chen Heng as he spoke, ¡°You two can stay beside here ande to find us if you have anything. We¡¯ll normally be here.¡±


    Michael pointed at two rooms by the side.


    This was evidently good treatment.


    To be able to stay close to Michael and Ordo, whether it was in terms of safety or convenience, it would be quite good for them.


    At the same time, it was a way of getting close to them.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Heng and Zana respectfully nodded.


    Following this, Michael and Ordo left.


    Now that the ship was about to leave, as the people in charge here, there were still many things that they had to take care of.


    They essentially had no free time.


    After the two of them left, it was just Chen Heng and Zana.


    ¡°Which room do you want?¡± Chen Heng asked softly as he looked at Zana.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one.¡± Zana had a look and chose the one on the left.


    Chen Heng nodded and went to the right room.


    However, at that moment, Zana¡¯s voice once again sounded out.


    ¡°Ed¡­¡±


    Behind him, Zana was standing in front of her room and she looked at Chen Heng as she spoke in a very small voice, ¡°Would you like toe in and chat?¡±


    Chen Heng immediately understood.


    ¡°Maybe next time.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, he smiled, ¡°I¡¯lle and find you after. There are some things that I want to ask you about anyways.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s voice, Zana seemed a bit disappointed, but she nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe over then.¡±


    Chen Heng closed his door with a ck.


    ¡°Are people from Sorcerer families usually all so precocious?¡± Chen Heng inwardly shook his head.


    Zana was about the same age as him, around 15 or 16 years old.


    However, she seemed quite precocious.


    However, Chen Heng did not pay much mind to her.


    Given the age of his mind, he was not that interested in flirting.


    Before, Chen Heng had heard some information from Zana. The Rnd family that she was from was much inferior to the Doyle family. Even though they also had a Third Rank Apprentice, he was far less powerful than Griffin.


    In terms of background, she was much morecking than Chen Heng.


    ¡°With the aptitude I¡¯ve disyed, I will most likely be able to receive greatly nurturing and might even cause some true Sorcerers to be interested in me and take me as a student.¡±


    Chen Heng thought to himself, ¡°I wonder how things will turn out.¡±


    After a while, he sat on his bed and began to go through Meditation.


    Just like before, no matter his situation, Chen Heng would diligently cultivate.


    This cultivation was not just for other people, but to set up a foundation for himself so he could obtain more opportunities in the future.


    Otherwise, if his foundation was insufficient, even if an opportunity arose, he might not be able to grasp it.


    Chen Heng had experienced this in the past.


    Time gradually passed.


    In the following days, Chen Heng did not go out much and stayed in his room to do Meditation. He maintained a simple lifestyle, noting out apart from eating.


    Soon, it had been one month.


    After one month, they were finally close to their destination.


    Standing at the front of the ship, Michael gave a slight smile, ¡°This is our destination. Ahead is Helo City, which is a resting point. We will stay there for a while before heading to the ck Forest.¡±


    Hearing his words, the surrounding students all smiled.


    After a month or so of sailing, they all felt quite tired and wanted to get back onnd.


    Honestly speaking, traveling by sea was not very pleasant.


    At first, some people thought that it was quite novel and interesting, but as time went on, staring at the boundless sea, everyone felt quite ufortable and wanted to leave.


    As such, hearing Michael¡¯s words, they could not help but feel excited.


    ¡°Now, all of you should go and prepare.¡±


    Looking at everyone¡¯s reactions, Ordo¡¯s expression was cold as he said calmly, ¡°Get your luggage ready. If you¡¯rete, I¡¯ll throw you down to feed the fishes.¡±


    Hearing his words, many people shuddered.


    Ordo was not the type to joke around.


    During the trip, an unlucky fellow had angered Ordo and had been done in by him; the scene had been incredibly grisly.


    That person had been skinned and hung from the ship using hooks while he was still alive. He had been made to suffer from the seawater afflicting his flesh as well as feeding the fish.


    By now, he had be a skeleton.


    Thinking about that person, everyone shivered and immediately went to pack their things.


    Only Chen Heng and Zana continued to calmly stand behind Michael.


    They had long since heard about this and already packed their things.


    Of course, Chen Heng did not have many things to pack anyways.


    He only had some clothes and the like, and those things were not worth much money.


    As for magic stones, he carried them with him and did not have to pack them.


    The ship traveled quickly, and after half an hour,nd could be clearly seen in the distance.


    Soon, the ship stopped and Michael and Ordo led the students off and into the city.


    Helo City looked quite prosperous.


    This kind of prosperity was different from the ces Chen Heng had seen before.


    Not only were there ordinary people in Helo City, but there were also Sorcerers and even some Ounders.


    On the streets, Chen Heng could see crude-looking people whose bodies were covered with ck fur. These were ckfur People, and Chen Heng had seen them back in the previous simtion.


    There were actually many of them here.


    In fact, there were many special ckfur People.


    They also had dense ck fur, but they wore special Sorcerer robes and gave off powerful mental energy ripples.


    ¡°Those are ckfur People Sorcerer Apprentices,¡± Michael exined, ¡°The ckfur People also have many Sorcerers, and these people are most likely here to buy some things.¡±


    ¡°Buy some things?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Michael nodded, ¡°Helo City is thergest ve trading area in this area. There are many unique ves, from ordinary people to Elves.¡±


    ¡°Even Elves?¡± Chen Heng could not help but feel a bit surprised.


    Chen Heng had long since known about the existence of Elves in the Sorcerer World, but after obtaining the memories from this body, he had gained even more information.


    ording to this body¡¯s memories, the Elves in this world were quite a special race.


    They had great strength and had ruled this world in ancient times, until they were overthrown by Human Sorcerers.


    Compared to Humans, they did not have high fecundity, but their lifespans were very long. Even ordinary Elves lived for around 300 years.


    At the same time, they were called a perfect race.


    The Elves not only had high Sorcerer talent, but they also all had good looks and were liked by other races.


    Sorcerers quite liked Elves because having an Elf giving birth to their child meant that their descendants would have more likelihood of having Sorcerer talent.


    Many years ago, the Elf race had already disappeared and hidden themselves away, making it difficult for outsiders to find them.


    As such, it was quite a surprise that there would be Elf ves here.


    Chen Heng felt quite surprised but did not say anything.


    This world was full of surprises.


    No matter how well the Elves hid, there would be some who would be inevitably discovered.


    As such, it was not that surprising that they would be ves here.


    ¡°After you formally start learning, you will have to do some experiments,¡± Michael said, ¡°ves are good experimental subjects. The ves at Helo City are quite cheap, so if you need some in the future, you cane here to buy them.¡±


    Behind him, Chen Heng nodded, looking quite interested.


    Following this, they continued to walk on.


    After a while, they reached the location of the Hunter¡¯s House¡¯s branch here and rested there.


    The next day, they left this city and headed towards the Hunter¡¯s House.


    In the blink of an eye, a few more days passed.


    On the seventh day, they finally reached the Hunter¡¯s House.


    Ahead was a massive forest of structures.


    Most of the buildings were ck and seemed quite gloomy.


    After arriving here, Chen Heng could not help but look around.


    With his sharp mental energy, he could clearly sense the mental impurities hidden here.


    These mental impurities usually manifested as countless people howling and crying out, sounding quite terrifying.


    Chen Heng felt as if he had returned to the Doyle family¡¯s castle.


    It was just as terrifying, eerie, and suffocating.


    However, this made sense.


    It was said that an environment greatly affected a person.


    It made sense that since Griffin came from this academy, it would have affected him.


    Michael continued walking onward.


    This ce was quite dangerous and filled with Sorcerer Formations and traps. If one did not know this ce well, they would most likely fall into danger as soon as they came here


    However, with Michael leading the way, they remained safe as they slowly walked onward.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Soon, they came before arge gate.


    There were a few ck crows with crimson-red eyes next to the gate, coldly looking at those who passed, as if they were dead people.


    ¡°Is this them?¡± a voice sounded out from ahead.


    As the gate was opened, a ck-robed elder was revealed. He looked at Michael and Ordo as he said, ¡°There doesn¡¯t look like many of them.¡±


    His voice was very hoarse and low, and he did not look like he was in a good condition.


    However, looking at this person, Michael and Ordo were very respectful.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±


    Michael lowered his head as he said, ¡°It seems to be because of the academies, so we had fewer students this round.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Speaking to there, he paused before smiling, ¡°This time, we found two students with outstanding aptitude.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The elder at the gate seemed a bit surprised and became more enlivened, ¡°How outstanding are they?¡±


    ¡°One Level 3 and one Level 4 Sorcerer talent,¡± Ordo said.


    ¡°Level 4.¡± The elder stared for a moment before giving a slight smile, ¡°Not bad, not bad. Even though there is less useless trash, to be able to gain a student like that, this is quite good.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± he suddenly asked as he looked at Ordo.


    As such, Ordo looked at Chen Heng and motioned for him toe forward.


    Chen Heng nodded and silently walked over.


    ¡°This child?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, the elder gave a slight smile with his pale face, ¡°No bad.


    Remember, my name is Langor and am the Apprentice responsible for this gate.


    ¡°If you want to go out, just let me know.¡±


    He looked quite friendly as he spoke.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded, ¡°Thank you, Mister Langor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Langor nodded before turning and continuing to chat with Michael and Ordo.


    They talked about various things, from trifling matters to the situation in the surroundings, then about the academy.


    Only after a while did they go in.


    From the start to the end, apart from Michael and Ordo, he only paid some attention to Chen Heng.


    As for Zana and the other students, he did not even bother looking at them.


    It was a clear difference in treatment.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng understood.


    As expected, no matter when or where, geniuses were given better treatment.


    This was why Chen Heng had spent some Points.


    Otherwise, he would not be valued much by others and would most likely be like Zana and the others, and he would be ignored by Langor.


    Chen Heng was calm about this; he was already used to it.


    After entering the academy, the first thing they did was be put into sses.


    Including Chen Heng and Zana, about 20 or so students were put in the same ss.


    Each ss had around 50 to 60 people, and apart from the students from where Chen Heng hade from, there were some other students.


    This was just the start. After gaining some basic knowledge, they would be put into new sses based on their progress.


    Time gradually passed.


    The next morning, Chen Heng went to the ssroom.


    The ssroom was quite sparse and it was quite bright inside.


    It was still early, and not many people were here.


    Apart from Chen Heng, there were only two or three others here.


    Seeing Chen Heng walk in, they only coldly nced over before continuing to do what they had been doing.


    This made Chen Heng, who had been nning to get to know some people and gain some information, feel quite surprised.


    It seemed that Sorcerers were much less social than the other ces he had gone to.


    People did not mingle much here, nor did they loudly chat.


    Everyone seemed quite cold and silently sat in their seats.


    Chen Heng felt quite frustrated but there was nothing he could do about it.


    He chose a seat and began to read through a book.


    After reaching here and officially joining the academy, he had been given many books. Apart from a Basic Meditation Technique, there was also a Meditation Technique for gathering elemental particles and enhancing one¡¯s magic power.


    Apart from this, there were also thick books on various subject areas.


    Chen Heng had read for a long timest night but had only gone through a tiny bit.


    All of this knowledge was very important, and if he wanted to engrave it into his mind, it would take him much time and effort.


    Of course, if one had enough magic stones, they could ask someone to use magic techniques to directly send that information into their mind.


    However, this required many magic stones and was quite risky.


    Human minds were quite weak and could be damaged during the process.


    Those who were unfortunate could be mentally disabled.


    As such, diligently memorizing the content was preferable.


    Chen Heng had an advantage in this respect.


    With his powerful mental energy, his memory was incredibly good.


    For some things that it would take ordinary people much effort to memorize, he could easily memorize it after taking a few looks.


    This was one of the benefits of having powerful mental energy.

 Chapter 166 – Class

    <h4>Chapter 166 - ss</h4>


    In the ssroom, Chen Heng began to read through a book.


    Around him, the others did the same and also revised.


    No one whispered or chatted; everyone did their best to go through material to prepare for the lesson.


    This included Chen Heng.


    In the Azure Heaven Realm, even though he had mainly focused on immortal cultivation, he had also done much research into the Basic Meditation Technique.


    Back then, he had been a True Lord, and even though he did not know too much about the Sorcerer system, he could make some sense out of it.


    Given his experience and his powerful mental energy, Chen Heng was able to easily grasp these things.


    As the other students were still frowning and reading, he had read much more than them.


    After a while, footsteps sounded out as other students arrived.


    This included Zana and the other people who hade here with Chen Heng; not a single person was missing.


    This was not an ordinary school but a Sorcerer academy.


    If anyone dared to note to sses, the consequences would be quite severe.


    Putting aside the negative reactions from the teacher, missing out on learning things would cause them to feel quite ufortable.


    They had spentrge amounts of money toe here, and wasn¡¯t that for the purpose of learning things?


    As such, no one was willing to skip ss, even Chen Heng.


    Different from everyone else, after Zana walked in and saw Chen Heng, her face lit up.


    ¡°Ed, you came so early.¡±


    A look of delight appeared on her face as she quickly walked over to Chen Heng¡¯s side and sat down next to him.


    There had originally been someone sitting next to Chen Heng, but seeing Zana, they had immediately given up their seat.


    This caused Chen Heng to feel a bit of surprise.


    Indeed, even though it was not a big deal to Chen Heng, Zana was indeed one of the most outstanding students out of this batch.


    Whether it was her family, talent, or mental energy, she was far above other students.


    In actuality, she only acted respectfully in front of Chen Heng.


    In front of other students, she waspletely different.


    From this, Chen Heng understood how strict hierarchy was among Sorcerers.


    Back in the Doyle family¡¯s castle, Griffin had emphasised the importance of etiquette between Sorcerers. Lower-grade Sorcerers had to treat higher-grade Sorcerers with respect, or else they could face death.


    However, Chen Heng had only interacted with Griffin, so he had not taken this to heart.


    However, now he understood.


    The interactions between students made some things evident.


    Sitting in his seat, Chen Heng thought to himself as he maintained his calm expression.


    Behind him, some people began to whisper.


    Many students¡¯ attention was focused on him.


    Of the 60 or so students here, a fair portion of them hade from the same ce as Chen Heng.


    The others did not know much about Chen Heng.


    As such, seeing this scene, they felt quite curious.


    Some people¡¯s gazes towards Chen Heng changed.


    Sitting in his seat, Chen Heng could clearly sense these changes.


    The most evident thing was that those who had been sitting near him began to instinctively distance themselves from him and look at him with more respect.


    Sensing these changes, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head but did not say anything.


    This was fine.


    Even though this was not what he was used to, there were still benefits to it.


    To be respected by others was a kind of power.


    As he thought this, Chen Heng continued to diligently read.


    Time gradually passed.


    After all of the students were here, some light footsteps sounded out from outside as a figure slowly walked in.


    That person wore gray robes and was very skinny. He looked as if he had just woken up and looked quite tired, and he held a book in his hand.


    ¡°Allow me to introduce myself.¡±


    He walked to the lectern and rubbed his eyes as he said, ¡°I am your teacher; you can call me Derley.


    ¡°For this month, your sses will all be taught by me. Now, open your books. We will begin this lesson with the origin of runes.¡±


    After walking in, Derley wasted no words and immediately began to teach.


    Different from what Chen Heng had expected, this first lesson did not have any deep content, and was only about the origin of runes.


    However, what caused Chen Heng to frown was Derley¡¯s teaching style.


    He just held the book and calmly spoke without any emotions the entire time.


    This was not like teaching but reading a textbook.


    This could be called teaching?


    Chen Heng inwardly frowned.


    Compared to this Sorcerer, his previous life¡¯s Physical Education teacher had been quite good.


    After all, when the Physical Education teacher Dalin taught, he would at least make things interesting and give them some questions to do.


    However, there was none of that here.


    Derley was only reading from the textbook, and when he was not doing that, he just casually talked.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s previous life, this kind of person could never be a teacher.


    However, after slightly thinking about it, Chen Heng understood why this was.


    Sorcerer academies were different from schools in his previous life. In his previous life, if a person wanted to teach, they would have to do examinations and cements to prove that they had the capability to teach.


    This made sure that teachers passed a basic benchmark at least, or they could not enter a school.


    However, things were different for Sorcerer academies.


    Firstly, different from ordinary teachers, Sorcerers were special existences.


    Having such existences teach sses was already quite difficult.


    Powerful and knowledgeable Sorcerers normally would not deign to teach students. Those who would be willing to do such a thing would only be the mediocre ones.


    Most of them would be like Michael and the others: Apprentices. Some were not even Third Rank Apprentices.


    After all, from what Chen Heng had seen, even in the Hunter¡¯s House, there were not Third Rank Apprentices everywhere; they were also quite rare.


    Even though they were not as rare as true Sorcerers, they were still quite rare and had many things to do, such as the academy¡¯s tasks or their own experiments.


    As such, it was most likely just some normal Second Rank Apprentices who would teach.


    These Apprentices were not great and often had many things they did not understand themselves, and yet they were to teach others.


    Moreover, just having sufficient talent and strength did not mean that one would be a good teacher.


    Just because one was good at something did not mean that they could teach it well.


    From what Chen Heng had seen, most Sorcerers were quite antisocial, and it was obvious what the lessons of such people would be like.


    As such, this kind of situation was not very surprising.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng inwardly sighed and tightly gripped his book.


    Sorcerer knowledge was quiteplicated. Even though these were just the basics, there were still manyplex things that made him feel quite surprised.


    Despite there being suchplicated content, the teachers were socking.


    This greatly tested students¡¯ self-study abilities.


    In other words, if students were not very smart or hardworking, they would quickly fall behind the others.


    When that time came, what would those students do?


    Chen Heng felt that this was an opportunity, but how it turned out would depend on him.


    Following this, Chen Heng continued to listen to the lesson.


    Soon, a bell rang outside; it was the sound of someone ringing arge bell.


    There were many puppets responsible for the bells in order to let people know of the time.


    This bell meant that it was time for the lesson to end.


    As expected, Derley looked outside and put down his book as he then looked at the students and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it for this lesson; I¡¯ll leave the rest to you to self-study. I look forward to our next lesson.¡±


    After emotionlessly saying these things, he turned and walked out.


    Looking at Derley walking away, most students¡¯ mouths hung open but did not say anything.


    ¡°He spoke way too quickly¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get a lot of that¡­¡±


    Manyints sounded out, as students all looked quite pained.


    ¡°Ed, did you understand all that?¡± Zana asked in a small voice.


    ¡°Mostly, yes,¡± Chen Heng said as he nodded, ¡°The remainder shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Hearing this, Zana¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°So awesome.¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng in admiration and sighed, ¡°There were many things that I didn¡¯t understand or remember.¡±


    After saying this, she looked at the book on her table, which was filled with countless notes.


    Sorcerers¡¯ memories far surpassed that of ordinary people.


    However, she still needed to write things down so she could look over themter.


    This was what most students had done.


    Otherwise, after that fast-paced and disorganised lesson, they would not retain anything.


    However, Chen Heng was different.


    His mental energy was far more powerful than ordinary people.


    Most students used pen and paper to write down the lesson contents so that they would not forget, but Chen Heng did not have this need at all.


    Moreover, with his past experience as a True Lord, he had much knowledge and experience.


    Even though the world was different and some principles had changed, many things weremon.


    Looking at things from a True Lord¡¯s perspective, Chen Heng had much less difficulty understanding various things than other people.


    Even though that lesson had been quite difficult for others, it was not a big deal for him.


    ¡°If you want, I can spend some time tutoring you,¡± Chen Heng said as he put his book away and looked at Zana.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Hearing this, a look of delight appeared on Zana¡¯s face.


    Chen Heng nodded, ¡°Of course. However, since it will take up some of my time, it will not be free.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm and did not feel embarrassed.


    There was nothing embarrassing about asking for payment in exchange for his time and effort.


    This was quitemon among Sorcerers.


    ¡°That is very reasonable.¡±


    Zana nodded before asking, ¡°How many magic stones do you want?¡±


    Chen Heng said after thinking, ¡°Just one magic stone is fine. I can repeat it three times.¡±


    In the end, this was a basic ss, and it would not be good to ask for too much.


    His main goal was to see if this was possible or not.


    If this was possible, he could do the same for a higher price for other sses.


    He could also interact with various students and gain some connections.


    ¡°One magic stone to repeat three times?¡±


    Another student said, ¡°Can I join?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded before saying, ¡°If you can get another five people to join, you can attend for free.¡±


    That student looked overjoyed, ¡°Really? It¡¯s a deal!¡±


    He immediately turned and left, most likely to find others.


    Looking at this person leaving, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head as he looked at Zana and said, ¡°Of course, that applies to you too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Zana shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ll just give you the magic stone.¡±


    Following this, she directly took out a magic stone from her bag.


    Compared to others, given that she came from a Sorcerer family, she naturally had much resources.


    She did notck magic stones, and a single one was not a big deal to her.


    Looking at her taking out the magic stone so willingly, Chen Heng did not hold back and epted it.


    Time continued to pass.


    In the academy, students had much time to themselves.


    The academy did not have many sses, and each day only had one ss on average.


    After all, Sorcerers were all very busy and did not have that much time to waste on new students.


    As such, Chen Heng began to do his tutoring on that very day.


    Because it had not been long and there were not many people who had tried it, only ten or so people came to the first session.


    What surprised Chen Heng was that student called Mahler from before.


    In order to save that one magic stone, he had actually brought five people.


    What surprised him even more was that there were a few people in this group who were not part of his batch but the previous batch.


    It seemed that there were many people in the previous batch who had fallen behind and still did not understand the basic sses.


    Standing at the lectern, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    They were in a ssroom, which Chen Heng had booked.


    The booking process was quite simple; he just had to ask Michael.


    Just like Michael had said, he managed various things in the academy, and booking a ssroom was not a big deal.


    After everyone arrived, Chen Heng began to talk.


    The students below immediately sensed something was different.


    Compared to what Derley had taught, the contents that Chen Heng talked about were not any deeper, but his teaching style was much better.


    Some topics that were quite boring became quite interesting when he talked about them.


    Just listening to him speak felt quitefortable.


    Moreover, he would talk about his understanding and talk about the principles and concepts in detail.


    This was much better than the lesson that Derley had given.


    In actuality, there was no difference in the difficulty of the lessons that the both of them gave; it was just a difference in attitude and teaching style.

 Chapter 167 – Prepare

    <h4>Chapter 167 - Prepare</h4>


    Standing at the lectern, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was mild as he taught.


    Below, the students all attentively listened to him.


    The atmosphere in the ssroom was much better than during the previous ss; Chen Heng¡¯s teaching standard was far higher than Derley¡¯s.


    After all, he had been a teacher before. In the Azure Heaven Realm, he had taken some disciples and nurtured them into outstanding cultivators.


    Moreover, he had various experiences in the real world.


    This made it so that he was a far better teacher than Derley.


    Of course, the key thing was that he was able to not act high and mighty and teach in a friendly way.


    This was something that Derley could not do.


    Perhaps it was because Derley did not care or because he did not want to waste time, but he only gave some rough exnations of various things. He did not think from a student¡¯s perspective and exin things in detail.


    However, Chen Heng was different.


    After all, this was his first trial, so he took it very seriously.


    During his sses, students could ask questions at any moment, and he would answer their questions and help them understand.


    As such, his lessons were naturally more helpful.


    These students all felt that they had gotten more out of this.


    Soon, this lesson was over.


    At the end, Chen Heng put down the book and gave a slight smile, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s finish here. I¡¯ll repeat this again tomorrow, so if there are any of you who did notpletely understand, you cane again.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the students all looked quite delighted and inwardly sighed.


    They all realized the gap between Chen Heng and them.


    From how they saw it, Chen Heng¡¯s teaching abilities far surpassed Derley¡¯s.


    Moreover, the knowledge that Chen Heng had was something they could never rival.


    Even though they had entered the academy at the same time, there was such a big gap between them.


    This really made them want to sob.


    It was as if he could understand how the students were feeling, Chen Heng did not immediately leave and instead said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad.¡±


    He looked at the students andforted them, saying, ¡°My grandfather is a Third Rank Apprentice, and I was by his side since I was young. As such, I already knew many of these things.


    ¡°Our circumstances are different, so there is no need to feel down,¡± he said with a smile.


    Standing at the lectern, him saying such things gave off a feeling of warmth.


    Looking at Chen Heng, the students felt somewhatforted.


    Following this, Chen Heng left.


    When there were no sses, Chen Heng started to give more lessons and earn more magic stones.


    At the same time, he began to establish connections with many students and caused many people to develop favorable impressions of him.


    These connections would not be of much use right now, but perhaps in the future they would be quite useful.


    The key thing was how Chen Heng used them.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, it had been three months.


    Within the peaceful room, Chen Heng sat on his bed with his eyes closed, deep in Meditation.


    Under the Meditation status, everything around him became incredibly clear.


    He could sense elemental particles around him, shing and floating about.


    They were normally hidden and could not be seen by ordinary people¡¯s eyes; only Sorcerers with powerful mental energy could use Meditation to discover them.


    These were the foundation of the world, elemental particles.


    Sorcerers could absorb elemental particles to turn it into their strength, refining them into magic power.


    Whether or not one could absorb elemental particles and turn it into their magic power was part of the determination of a Sorcerer¡¯s talent.


    Only those with Sorcerer talent could use Meditation to convert elemental particles into their own magic power.


    Even if ordinary people had powerful mental energy and could sense elemental particles, they still would not be able to convert it into their own power.


    As such, mental energy was only the basics; Sorcerer talent was the most crucial thing.


    Right now, Chen Heng was doing some tests.


    Over the past three months, he had done many tests and done the preparatory work for refining magic power.


    Compared to other students, his mental energy was incredibly powerful, giving him some advantages in the magic power refining process.


    As he performed Meditation, elemental particles would continuously be controlled by his mental energy and slowly absorbed into Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    After being absorbed into Chen Heng¡¯s body, the elemental particles caused certain changes to his body.


    At least from what Chen Heng could sense, his body was being affected by the elemental particles.


    A searing heat suddenly spread throughout his body.


    Sensing this feeling, Chen Heng smiled and stopped Meditating.


    ¡°So I¡¯ve reached this stage.¡±


    Sitting on the bed, and examining his body, he thought to himself.


    After working hard for three months, he had refined his first strand of magic power.


    ording to Sorcerer standards, this much magic power was nothing and was not even one ku of magic power.


    ¡®Ku¡¯ was the unit for magic power, and it was used to determine the strength of a Sorcerer¡¯s magic power.


    From what Chen Heng could sense, his magic power was only at around half a ku.


    However, this was already incredible.


    Having and not having magic power were twopletely different concepts.


    After condensing magic power, the magic power would continuously affect the Sorcerer¡¯s body, causing it to be more powerful.


    Moreover, magic power was what determined the level of a Sorcerer.


    Someone who had condensed magic power was a First Rank Apprentice.


    Someone who had condensed 50 ku of magic power was a Second Rank Apprentice.


    As for Third Rank Apprentices, not only did they require at least 100 ku of magic power, but they also required a basic magic framework.


    From such standards, after condensing magic power, Chen Heng was already a First Rank Apprentice.


    Even though he was the weakest among First Rank Apprentices, this did not change the fact that he was one.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng grinned.


    Condensing magic power and bing a First Rank Apprentice not only made him much stronger but would also allow him to receive better treatment.


    The academy¡¯s treatment of different level Apprentices waspletely different.


    The treatment that a First Rank Apprentice enjoyed was far better than ordinary students.


    At the very least, Chen Heng had the right to attend some sses that he previously did not have the right to.


    Moreover, he could also do many other things.


    Chen Heng did not hesitate to get up and walk out.


    After opening the door, a cool breeze blew in.


    Feeling this breeze against his face, Chen Heng felt quite refreshed.


    Chen Heng walked out, and soon, he arrived at arge hall.


    There were not many people there, and there was only a ck-robed figure standing in front of it.


    From his aura, he seemed like a student.


    ¡°What are you here for?¡± the ck-robed student calmly asked.


    ¡°I want to take the First Rank Apprentice examination,¡± Chen Heng replied.


    ¡°That way,¡± the ck-robed student pointed to the side as he spoke.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Chen Heng said softly before preparing to walk off.


    ¡°Wait,¡± the ck-robed student called out, ¡°are you Ed Doyle?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chen Heng nodded as he looked at the ck-robed student in surprise, ¡°Do we know each other?¡±


    The ck-robed student shook his head, ¡°No. One of my friends went to your lesson and said that you taught well, even better than teachers. I also wanted to deepen my understanding of material sses; how are you with that?¡±


    His expression was sincere as he looked at Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng nodded, ¡°I¡¯m alright with that. I¡¯m actually thinking of some materials sses, so if you want, you can have a listen. If you¡¯re not sure, you cane to a trial lesson first.¡±


    ¡°There are trial lessons?¡± the ck-robed student seemed quite surprised.


    Chen Heng nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. You cane to a trial lesson before deciding if you want to pay.¡±


    ¡°When will you start?¡± the ck-robed student asked while looking quite excited.


    After asking where and when the lesson would be, as well as the contents, Chen Heng showed the way to the examination.


    There were not any issues with the examination.


    The First Rank Apprentice examination was nothing special; as long as one was detected to have magic power, they would pass.


    After his efforts in Meditation over the past three months, Chen Heng had already condensed magic power and was able to easily pass this examination.


    Soon, Chen Heng received the First Rank Apprentice robe and an Apprentice insignia.


    The insignia was ck and had a special mark on it.


    Chen Heng felt quite pleased.


    Status was a kind of power.


    This was especially for his role as a tutor; with this kind of status, it would attract more people to attend his lessons.


    This was one of the reasons why he had especially gone to do this examination.


    After bing a First Rank Apprentice, Chen Heng returned to his room and began to think.


    Through his efforts over the past three months, he now had 73 magic stones.


    A small portion of these were from Griffin for his school fees and living expenses.


    In actuality, he had earned more magic stones than this. It was just that during the past three months, because he wanted his Meditation to be more effective, he had bought some potions.


    He had also purchased entry to some sses run by Sorcerers.


    As a result, he had spent many magic stones already.


    ¡°73 magic stones should be enough¡­¡±


    Looking at these magic stones, Chen Heng nodded.


    During this period of time, he had purchased entry to many sses, such as Sorcerer Formation and Rune sses.


    These sses taught him how to use runes to create Sorcerer Formations with the effects that he wanted.


    Chen Heng learned both of these sses quite quickly.


    After all, Chen Heng had been a True Lord in the previous simtion. Even though it was a different world and system, with his past experience, he did not have too much difficulty.


    During the past few months, he had set a record, bing the fastest-learning student.


    By now, Chen Heng¡¯s name was quite famous in the academy. Many Apprentices and even true Sorcerers knew that a genius had appeared in the academy. Not only did he have great Sorcerer talent, but hisprehension and knowledge were exceptional too.


    In just a few months, he had finished learning the Sorcerer Formation and Rune sses that ordinary Apprentices could take.


    The following sses required him to have a certain amount of magic power before he could take them.


    Moreover, over his berserk learning over the past few months, he had gained a great understanding of the Sorcerer system.


    Soon, he would be able to do some things.


    As he thought to himself, he got off his bed and walked out.


    He walked and came to a familiar ce in the academy.


    This was a small square where there were students walking about and puppets were patrolling.


    After walking here, Chen Heng looked around, and soon, he saw a few familiar figures.


    After teaching for a few months, he had gotten to know many people.


    When he wanted to do things, doing it through these people made things much easier.


    Soon, he found a few students he was familiar with and through them, he came to a stall.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± a somewhat dispirited-looking middle-aged Apprentice sat there and asked.


    Chen Heng turned and looked down.


    Compared to other Apprentices, this middle-aged Apprentice looked quite unique.


    He wore a gray Apprentice robe, but it was quite dirty and even had some blood stains on it.


    His appearance was also quite strange. Compared to other Apprentices¡¯ feeble bodies, his body looked quite strong. He did not look like a Sorcerer Apprentice but like a Knight.


    However, the truth was that this person really was a Knight.


    Chen Heng thought about this person.


    Knight Jarman was quite a famous Apprentice in the Hunter¡¯s House.


    It was said that this Apprentice came from a Sorcerer family but his father was a Knight.


    His body had both Sorcerer talent and Knight talent, and he had received education in both.


    It was said that not only was he a First Rank Apprentice, but he was also a Knight with decent strength.


    Using his strength, he often went to some secret ces to find some rare materials to sell in the academy.


    Chen Heng hade here through the introduction of another Apprentice.


    ¡°What do you have?¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression did not change as he looked at this person and asked.


    ¡°I sell many things; it depends on what you need.¡±


    The middle-aged man named Jarman looked at Chen Heng and said, ¡°However, I¡¯ve sold most things recently and only have some ordinary things left.¡±


    ¡°What do you have?¡± Chen Heng asked as he nodded.


    ¡°Some Magic Iron Metal, some Solo Wolf fangs¡­¡±


    Jarman listed out some materials as he looked at Chen Heng.


    The things he listed were all things that Sorcerers would use when making some small things.


    For example, Magic Iron Metal was a basic material for making magic items, and many things required them.


    Chen Heng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Give me a bit of each.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Jarman immediately gave a slight smile.


    He took out a unique bag and put the things Chen Heng needed inside, and he gave it to Chen Heng.


    ¡°Three magic stones in total,¡± he said.


    Chen Heng nodded, took out three magic stones, and gave them to Jarman.


    Three magic stones for these materials was quite a good deal.


    Then again, these materials were not that valuable to begin with.


    After receiving these things, Chen Heng went about to some other ces and bought some other things.


    Following this, he returned to his room.

 Chapter 168 – Magic Item

    <h4>Chapter 168 - Magic Item</h4>


    ¡°Even though the toughness of Magic Iron Metal is not that great, it should be enough to make some simple things¡­¡±


    After returning to his room, Chen Heng looked at the materials in his hands and thought to himself.


    Following this, he picked up a deep-ck metal and closely examined it.


    A slight trace of magic power slowly flowed from his hand into the metal.


    As the magic power went through it, the ck metal went through some changes.


    Observing the changes in the metal, Chen Heng nodded.


    Magic power was the highly-condensed version of elemental particles.


    When such a thing flowed through other things, it would affect the constitution of those things and cause them to go through changes.


    It could be said that if an ordinary rock was refined by magic power for a long time, it would go through massive changes and be a magic item.


    Of course, this was very difficult.


    After all, different objects had different resistances towards magic power, so the amount of time and magic power required for different objects was different.


    It was almost impossible even for true Sorcerers to turn an ordinary rock into a magic item.


    However, for Magic Iron Metal, it was much easier.


    As long as it had magic power, it could go through changes.


    Because of this, Magic Iron Metal was verymonly used.


    Looking at the Magic Iron Metal going through changes, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    ¡°Can I make some improvements?¡±


    From how he saw it, the magic-infusing process was not veryplicated.


    He just needed to continuously use magic power to nurture the object.


    Let alone Sorcerers, even a First Rank Apprentice with magic power could do this.


    In other words, he could have other people do this step.


    ¡°If I can set up a Sorcerer Formation that can store magic power and have other people store their magic power in it, then the magic-infusing process will be much more convenient¡­¡±


    Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Perhaps this was a habit from previous simtions, or because he came from a modern society, but he liked to do things quickly and efficiently.


    ¡°I might as well try it.¡±


    However, storing other people¡¯s magic power to use at other times was actually quite difficult for Sorcerers.


    At the very least, the Hunter¡¯s House had not worked out how to do this.


    However, there was already a solution in another world.


    In the Azure Heaven Realm, there was a Rune Formation that could do this. However, it did not store magic power but spirit energy.


    But, the principles were the same.


    For Chen Heng, as long as he could make clear the difference between magic power and spirit energy, he could modify that Rune Formation and make a simr Sorcerer Formation.


    This was very important.


    At the very least, such Rune Formations were the foundation of many things, while such things had not been developed in this world yet.


    This was an opportunity.


    Chen Heng could not help but grin as he thought to himself.


    If he could create that formation in this world, this would be a massive advantage for him.


    However, right now, he still had to properly do it himself.


    If he wanted to unleash the ideas in his mind, he had to at least be a true Sorcerer first.


    Otherwise, this kind of thing might just benefit someone else.


    After thinking to himself, he walked out.


    He could not replicate the Azure Heaven Realm¡¯s Rune Formation for now, but that did not mean he did not have other methods.


    He could hire other Apprentices and have them help.


    The connections he had developed from his lessons were now quite useful.


    Soon, he found a few Apprentices and paid them one magic stone each to infuse a few Magic Iron Metals with magic power.


    They signed contracts which were witnessed, after which Chen Heng turned and left.


    By the side, Zana felt quite confused, ¡°Aren¡¯t these just normal materials? Why do you need to waste magic stones?¡±


    She could not understand.


    From how she saw it, magic stones were quite valuable, and even one should not be wasted.


    Since it was something that he could do with just some time, why was he wasting magic stones to have other Apprentices do it?


    In response, Chen Heng only smiled but did not say anything.


    For most people, they expended time and effort to obtain payment.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Chen Heng was using money to buy time.


    For things that could not bring about advancement, he could have others do it for him.


    After all, now that he had a good ie stream, he was notcking in magic stones.


    However, other people could not understand him.


    Chen Heng continued on and headed to a ssroom.


    ¡­


    ¡°Well answered.¡±


    Within arge ssroom, the Apprentice wearing a ck Sorcerer¡¯s robe and standing at the lectern could not help but p as he looked at Chen Heng and said, ¡°Mister Ed, you are, without a doubt the most talented student I have seen in runes. If I didn¡¯t see it for myself, I would not have been able to believe that you were just an ordinary student not too long ago.¡±


    The teacher sighed as he said, ¡°In the future, I hope to be able to work together with you on some experiments. I¡¯m sure that with your assistance, many of my problems will quickly disappear.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re praising me too much,¡± Chen Heng said with a slight smile, ¡°Your knowledge on runes is incredible and I would be honored to work together with you.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it then.¡±


    The teacher gave a slight smile and his expression towards Chen Heng became warmer.


    The others in the ssroom stared at Chen Heng withplicated looks on their faces.


    It had been another two months since then.


    During those two months, Chen Heng had learned much.


    During that time, all of the students had personally seen Chen Heng¡¯s progress, and they had seen his knowledge go from a beginner¡¯s to almost an expert¡¯s.


    By now, he could easily answer some difficult questions.


    Some of those questions were even ones that true Sorcerers would struggle with.


    ¡°Is he really a normal person?¡±


    Someone could not help but say as he sighed, ¡°With this kind of talent and aptitude, even those teachers when they were young most likely would not be able topare to him¡­¡±


    To other people, Chen Heng¡¯s recent performance was simply legendary.


    Back when they had first started this ss, Chen Heng had just been aplete beginner.


    Now, he could have in-depth discussions with the teachers and work through some difficult questions.


    All of the students had watched this go on, and from the start, it had only been two months.


    For most other people, they could barely keep up in two months, and many of them had fallen behind.


    However, Chen Heng¡­


    ¡°I heard that Mister Ed has also been giving lessons in his own time and giving out his knowledge¡­¡±


    Some people whispered to each other, ¡°How about we also¡­¡±


    Sitting at his seat, Chen Heng sensed the reactions around him and maintained a slight smile on his face.


    He knew that his performance was quite good.


    By acting like a genius, not only did more people take him seriously, but many students also decided to go to his lessons.


    As more and more people came to Chen Heng¡¯s lessons, he would begin to have more influence in the academy.


    This was quite good.


    After the lesson ended, Chen Heng hurriedly left the ssroom and went to a different ce.


    Soon, he came to aboratory.


    There were many things in theboratory, including very precise tools and equipment.


    These were all given by the academy.


    In order to enter thisboratory, Chen Heng had asked Michael for permission.


    After walking into theboratory, Chen Heng took out the things that he had brought¡ªit was the Magic Iron Metal he had given to those other Apprentices.


    After two months, the Magic Iron Metal had been turned into magic items and some properties had been activated.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Looking at those things, Chen Heng felt quite pleased and began to try some things out.


    After the past few months of studying, he had learned much about this world¡¯s Sorcerer Formations and runes.


    Even though his knowledge was not very profound, coupled with his original understanding of runes, he could try to do some things.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try Mental Intimidation¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    What he wanted to do was to try tobine the Azure Heaven Realm¡¯s runes and the Sorcerers¡¯ rune studies to create a basic magic tool.


    The first thing was to engrave a basic magic skill on this magic item.


    Right now, the only magic skill that Chen Heng had was Mental Intimidation.


    This magic skill did not needrge amounts of magic power; as long as one¡¯s mental energy was enough, that was sufficient.


    This was a suitable magic skill for Chen Heng to use because he had already be proficient at it back when he was still with Griffin.


    After entering the Hunter¡¯s House, because he had been focusing on gaining all kinds of knowledge, he had not spent any time on learning magic skills.


    After all, he was quite safe in the Hunter¡¯s House.


    Moreover, learning some magic skills required his magic power to reach a certain level, whereas Chen Heng did not have much magic power just yet.


    As such, he did not focus on learning magic skills for now.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad though,¡± thinking oftheposition of the magic skill, Chen Heng thought to himself, ¡°Mental Intimidation is more difficult than some other magic skills, but itsposition is more stable and it is less likely for idents to happen.¡±


    It was not possible to engrave all magic skills on magic items; there were certain requirements for the frameworks of the magic skills.


    If the framework of the magic skill was not stable enough, it was difficult to stabilize the magic skill in the magic item.


    Of course, with Chen Heng¡¯s knowledge, modifying some basic magic skills¡¯ frameworks was not impossible.


    However, it would be quite time-consuming, so he decided to just use magic skills that could be directly applied.


    As Chen Heng thought to himself, his hands continuously moved.


    He used a thin needle to add special materials onto the metal, forming diagrams and symbols.


    After doing this, he used his magic power and powerful mental energy to stabilize the Mental Intimidation magic skill in the magic item.


    The process looked simple, but it took Chen Heng half a day.


    Only after half a day did Chen Heng look up and lightly breathe out.


    Thepleted product was before his eyes.


    Afterpleting it, there was a unique insignia in front of him.


    The insignia was circr in shape and had a unique pattern on it, and it looked quite beautiful.


    The ripple of a magic item continuously appeared on it.


    After this magic item¡¯s propertiespletely stabilized in a couple months, it would no longer give off such evident aura ripples.


    ¡°It¡¯s done¡­¡±


    Looking at the insignia, Chen Heng gave a slight smile.


    Only very few Sorcerers who specialized in magic tools could engrave magic skills into materials, allowing other people to use those magic skills.


    For Chen Heng to be able to do such a thing demonstrated his skill.


    However,pared to the real magic tools of this world, the thing he had created was much inferior and could only be said to be a strengthened magic item.


    Even though this insignia had the framework of Mental Intimidation engraved onto it, because of the material¡¯s quality and Chen Heng¡¯s own skill, the framework was not very solid.


    As it was used, the insignia would continuously break down, and it would eventually be unusable.


    Moreover, because itcked a way to store magic power, this insignia required the user to use their magic power and mental energy.


    In other words, it only allowed Sorcerers who did not know this skill to be able to use it; as for ordinary people, they would not be able to use it.


    After all, their mental energy was not strong enough and could not enliven this insignia¡¯s magic skill framework and draw out its power.


    Overall, to Chen Heng, this was just a low-grade item that was not that great.


    However, this was still quite incredible.


    Apart from official Sorcerers, it was incredibly difficult for anyone else to do this.


    Perhaps Third Rank Apprentice would grasp one or two magic skill frameworks, but for First Rank Apprentices and Second Rank Apprentices, they would not be able to use the magic skills at all.


    This meant that apart from being powerful themselves, they would not have many tricks up their sleeves.


    However, this insignia would allow them to use the magic skills contained within.


    This was quite amazing.


    Even though it was not a true magic tool, it was still quite fantastic among magic items.


    ¡°I wonder how many magic stones I can sell this for,¡± Chen Heng wondered in curiosity.


    From how he saw it, this insignia should be worth at least 20 magic stones on the market.


    Adding on the original price of the materials, as well as the fees from hiring Apprentices to imbue the magic item with magic power, the returns were quite good.


    It had taken him half a day to make this insignia, and this efficacy was incredibly good, even for other Sorcerers.


    However, Chen Heng was not very pleased with it.


    As such, what he was going to do now was not create more of these insignias but find ways to make the process more efficient and reduce the time it took him to make them.


    As such, in the following days, Chen Heng did not go out. Instead, he stayed in theboratory and used various equipment to do tests.


    Only after a few days did hee out.


    After walking out of theboratory, he went to the student market and set up a small stall.


    What he was selling were naturally the things he had just created.


    At first, no one asked about them. However, as people realized their value, they quickly sold out.


    This was not strange.


    Magic items were rtively rare and valuable.


    Good quality magic items could even be passed down in some small families as heirlooms.

 Chapter 169 – 2 Years

    <h4>Chapter 169 - 2 Years</h4>


    The quality of the insignias that Chen Heng had made were decent, and magic items were quite expensive among Sorcerers.


    Let alone ordinary Apprentices, even some Sorcerer families passed down some ordinary magic items as heirlooms.


    The things that Chen Heng had created could be some small families¡¯ legacies.


    As such, after people realized what they were, they became hotly contested items and were quickly sold out.


    This took only half a day, and Chen Heng¡¯s assets greatly increased.


    His starting price was not very high, only around 20 magic stones. However, after seeing how popr they were, he raised the price to 30 magic stones.


    But, the supply still could not meet the demand.


    After leaving the marketce, his assets had increased by 200 or so magic stones.


    This was enough to buy many good things.


    In the future, Chen Heng could buy better quality materials for his experiments.


    Moreover, this meant that he was able to invest in himself more.


    Now, he could choose many sses that he had not been able to afford in the past.


    This was a very good development.


    Of course, what was the most important thing to Chen Heng right now was his reputation.


    After today, his title of genius would be even more renowned and spread even more.


    This was undoubtedly very beneficial to his future.


    Just as expected, this was exactly what had happened.


    Many students heard about Chen Heng¡¯s existence and knew that such a genius existed. When he was just a First Rank Apprentice, he had created such high-quality magic items.


    Of course, this was not Chen Heng¡¯s greatest gain.


    Early the next day, Chen Heng stood by himself in a dark region.


    In front of him was an experiment table on which there were many pieces of equipment; most of them were things that were very difficult to obtain.


    Right now, Chen Heng was using many of these things with great familiarity and proficiency.


    ¡°Incredible, incredible.¡±


    By the side, watching Chen Heng¡¯s actions, a middle-aged Sorcerer could not help but speak.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Beside the middle-aged Sorcerer, a beautiful-looking female Sorcerer in a red robe also sighed and said, ¡°Charlie, what were you doing at that age?¡±


    Standing there, the middle-aged Sorcerer gave a bitter smile, ¡°Me? I was still doing my best with Meditation and was not even a First Rank Apprentice.¡±


    ¡°This child¡¯s talent is simply monstrous,¡± the red-robed female Sorcerer sighed and said.


    If the academy¡¯s Third Rank Apprentices were here, they would feelpletely shocked given these two people¡¯s identities.


    The middle-aged Sorcerer was called Charlie and he was the most outstanding magic tool teacher, and he was a powerful true Sorcerer.


    At the same time, he was the only existence in the academy who could create magic tools.


    The red-robed female Sorcerer was called Ariel and was also a true Sorcerer. Apart from this, she was also the Hunter¡¯s House¡¯s Vice Principal.


    Apart from the Principal who often went out on trips, she was the highest authority in the academy.


    Right now, these two had bothe out of theirboratories to meet with Chen Heng.


    This showed just how seriously they took Chen Heng.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    Chen Heng turned and showed them the insignia in his hand.


    The insignia in his hand did not look much different from the ones sold outside. However, after watching Chen Heng¡¯s process of creating the insignia, Charlie and Ariel¡¯s expressions becamepletely different.


    ¡°What an outstanding genius.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Ariel lightly sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone create a magic item at such a young age, much less someone with as much talent as him. What about you, Charlie?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for me,¡± Charlie shook his head as he thought back to Chen Heng¡¯s actions.


    Even as a master of refining magic tools, he was still greatly shaken by Chen Heng¡¯s actions.


    He had never thought that magic items could be created like this.


    Standing there and looking at Charlie and Ariel¡¯s reactions, Chen Heng¡¯s expression did not change, but he inwardly felt quite startled.


    He had purposefully sold the magic items he had made to make some money, as well as spread his name.


    However, the effects had been even better than he had expected.


    In just a short period of time, not only had all students heard about him, but even the true Sorcerers had taken notice of him and asked him to do a demonstration.


    Chen Heng was not afraid to do this.


    After all, he was using this world¡¯s techniques. Even though there were some differences, it was still within the range of normality.


    As such, he was not afraid of other people watching him.


    He was not too worried about his techniques being stolen because these two people were not only Sorcerers but one was the Vice Principal and the other was a master in refining magic tools.


    To them, Chen Heng¡¯s techniques for refining magic items were not that amazing.


    After all, ordinary magic items were not that useful to true Sorcerers; they would only be interested in magic tools.


    Charlie asked seriously as he looked at Chen Heng, ¡°How did you think of this? Using a method like this to engrave the magic skill framework on the material is very different from the ordinary method.¡±


    In theboratory, he asked Chen Heng many crucial questions, and Chen Heng easily answered all of them.


    After hearing these answers, Charlie could not help but sigh, ¡°Your talent in runes and magic tool creation is simply shocking.¡±


    From how he saw it, even though the knowledge that Chen Heng grasped was still somewhat shallow, he hadpletely grasped it.


    Compared to ordinary students, who would just remember the knowledge, Chen Heng not only gainedplete understanding of it but also had great insight and deeper thinking.


    This kind of talent was very impressive.


    Even someone like Charlie could not help but feel amazed.


    He now felt quite delighted¡ªthis was a true genius, and he was extremely talented in the study of magic tools.


    Chen Heng would work quite well with him.


    As such, he looked at Chen Heng and asked seriously, ¡°Are you willing to be my student?¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    His gains this time were much bigger than he had expected.


    He had never thought that what he had done would be enough for a Sorcerer to want to make him their disciple.


    A delighted and resolute expression appeared on his face, ¡°I¡¯m willing. Mister Charlie is the best magic tool refiner in the academy; it would be my honor to be taught by you.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng and hearing these words, Charlie and Ariel bothughed.


    Charlie nodded, ¡°Very good. Come to myboratory tomorrow. As for today, you¡¯ve worked hard so you must be tired; go and have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Heng lowered his head and gave a slight bow.


    Following this, he left thisboratory.


    After Chen Heng left, Charlie looked at Ariel, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°This is perfect,¡± Ariel said as she smiled, ¡°You have not taken any students for many years, and now everything has lined up. With your achievements in magic tool creation, I don¡¯t have to worry about you ruining a genius like this.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully.¡±


    Hearing Ariel¡¯s words, Charlie gave a wry smile but also looked quite excited.


    Elsewhere, Chen Heng thought to himself after leaving theboratory.


    ¡°Studying under a true Sorcerer?¡±


    In front of Ariel and Charlie, Chen Heng had acted very carefully.


    Because of the massive difference in strength, high-level Sorcerers could often tell what low-level Sorcerers were thinking from their mental energy ripples.


    In fact, if they wanted to, they could even damage someone else¡¯s mind to an extent and gain their memories.


    As such, Chen Heng had been very careful just then, and he had done his best to suppress his mental ripples.


    Fortunately, nothing bad had happened.


    Bing Charlie¡¯s student was something that Chen Heng had not expected, but this was good.


    Charlie was the only Sorcerer who was adept in refining magic tools.


    To be able to be his student would be very beneficial to him.


    On one hand, he coulde into contact with even more knowledge from this world, especially in the area of magic tools.


    Even though there were many students in the magic tools ss, those sses¡¯ content was quite generic.


    As such, Chen Heng had concluded that if he wanted to obtain a true Sorcerer¡¯s legacy and knowledge, he would have to be the direct student of a true Sorcerer.


    Moreover,pared to other Sorcerers, Sorcerer Charlie did not seem very ordinary.


    Perhaps it was because his main focus was magic tools, which made it so that he was not as tainted by negative energy.


    The teachers tainted by negative energy were like Griffin and were incredibly savage and cruel, and their minds all had issues.


    If he became the student of a teacher like that, Chen Heng would feel quite worried; perhaps one day when he woke up, he would be the one on the experiment table.


    This was something that had really happened to people before.


    In the past, with the permission from the academy, many Sorcerers had used their students to do experiments.


    Even for the Sorcerers who had imed that their students had given consent, the oue was usually quite terrifying.


    Most of those students had died grisly deaths.


    Moreover, those teachers had only been reprimanded and fined some magic stones; such a punishment was not a big deal to a true Sorcerer.


    This showed thews of the Sorcerer World.


    Facing higher-level Sorcerers, lower-level Sorcerers could not do anything.


    Chen Heng understood this, so he had hoped that his future teacher would not be a dangerous person; otherwise, things could be quite troublesome.


    As such, this was quite good.


    Charlie was one of the top-tier Sorcerers in the academy. Even though there were some problems with his personality, at least he was not as bad as the Sorcerers tainted by negative energy.


    During this period of time, Chen Heng¡¯s main focus had been his sses in order to gain as much knowledge as possible.


    Even though his progress in Meditation was quite good, it was not as great as he had expected.


    Right now, he had greatly increased his magic power, and he was nearly at five ku.


    He was still quite far away from bing a Second Rank Apprentice.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to focus more on Meditation,¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    By now, he had gained a lot of foundational knowledge.


    After those things, Chen Heng had be very famous in the academy. Even if he did not do anything, that would persist for a while.


    He had also been taken by Charlie as a student and could use his power to do some things that he wanted.


    This included refining magic tools and collecting materials. As a Sorcerer who specialized in this, Charlie most likely had many channels, so Chen Heng would not have to worry about it.


    In the following days, Chen Heng¡¯s life became peaceful again.


    Charlie taking Chen Heng as a student caused many students to discuss among themselves. Many of the students who had entered the academy at the same time as Chen Heng felt quiteplicated.


    After all, it had only been a few months since they had entered the academy.


    During those months, most people were working hard in Meditation to start to condense magic power.


    On the other hand, Chen Heng had be a First Rank Apprentice, created magic items, and be the student of a true Sorcerer.


    The gap between them was simply too great.


    After bing Charlie¡¯s student, Chen Heng did not do much.


    He went to sses as usual, taught his supplementary lessons, and made magic items to sell.


    Because Chen Heng¡¯s grades and teaching skills were quite good, many students came.


    His lessons on runes were so good that even some Third Rank Apprentice would secretlye and listen.


    Soon, two years had passed.


    Early in the morning, sunlight shined on the ground outside.


    Within a tall Sorcerer tower, Chen Heng got up very early and was busying about in aboratory.


    His expression was serious as his hands continuously moved about.


    An item was slowly being constructed and taking shape.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    By the side, Charlie was standing there, and as he watched Chen Heng¡¯s actions, he said in praise, ¡°What great aptitude.


    ¡°I never thought you would improve Minor Barrier and engrave it on this material. Incredible, incredible.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s voice, Chen Heng smiled, ¡°Minor Barrier¡¯s protective power is not bad, but the framework is not stable enough and is difficult to engrave on materials.


    ¡°As such, I did not modify it in terms of strength but in terms of stability so that this magic skill can be engraved on this insignia.¡±


    ¡°Even so, that is remarkable,¡± Charlie said as he smiled and waved his hand, ¡°Ed, has anyone told you that your biggest w is being too humble?¡±

 Chapter 170 – Historical Remnant and Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 170 - Historical Remnant and Opportunity</h4>


    Looking at Chen Heng, Charlieughed and said, ¡°Modesty is a virtue, but being too humble is not good sometimes. To us Sorcerers, there is no need to be like that.


    ¡°For some things, if it should be yours, it will be yours. There¡¯s no need to be overly humble.¡±


    In response, Chen Heng only smiled and nodded, and Charlie did not follow up on this topic.


    ¡°How are your preparations?¡± Charlie then asked Chen Heng.


    ¡°I¡¯m mostly ready,¡± Chen Heng replied as he smiled, ¡°The original n is to set out tomorrow, so I¡¯ve mostly finished preparing.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Charlie nodded, ¡°Our academy¡¯s location is quite good, but it is somewhat gloomy and is not suitable for a young person like you to stay here for a long time.


    ¡°Going out now and then is not a bad idea.


    ¡°Remember to be careful though,¡± Charlie spoke as he took out something.


    It was a ring that looked like it had a violet gemstone. It looked incredibly precious and beautiful.


    Chen Heng could sense dense magic power ripples from this.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    His expression became serious as he looked at Charlie.


    ¡°A Ring of Protection; its effects are simr to the things you¡¯ve made.¡±


    Meeting Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Charlie smiled and said, ¡°However, this Ring of Protection is a demi-magic tool.


    ¡°The magic skill engraved in it is not Minor Barrier but a true barrier skill.


    ¡°Take it. During moments of crisis, it can save your life.¡±


    Looking at the violet ring, Chen Heng looked incredibly moved, ¡°This¡­ This is too precious¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a demi-magic tool,¡± Charlie said as he chuckled, ¡°Ed, you know that a demi-magic tool is not a big deal to me.¡±


    This was true.


    As a master of refining magic tools, Charlie had refined true magic tools before; a mere demi-magic tool was not much to him.


    Apart from other demi-magic tools, he also had true magic tools.


    However, this did not mean that this demi-magic tool was not important to Charlie.


    In actuality, even though he could refine true magic tools, this Ring of Protection was most likely still quite precious to him.


    Putting aside the time and effort, just the materials that a demi-magic tool required were incredibly precious.


    It was not as simple as Charlie had made it out to be.


    For Charlie to be willing to give Chen Heng a demi-magic tool, this showed how much he valued him.


    ¡°Just take it,¡± Charlie said as he smiled, ¡°The world is Sorcerers is not as calm as it seems. If I remember correctly, this is your first time going out. This will help you stay safe.¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s words, Chen Heng nodded in the end and said with gratitude, ¡°Yes. Thank you, teacher.¡±


    ¡°No need to be like this,¡± Charlie said, ¡°In actuality, you¡¯ve given me much help as well.


    ¡°Ed, your future is bright, and as long as nothing unexpected happens, you will definitely be a master in magic tool creation. I don¡¯t want you to disappear because of an ident.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Chen Heng respectfully nodded before epting the violet ring.


    Seeing Chen Heng ept the ring, Charlie did not say anything, turned, and left.


    It seemed that he was going to work on his own experiments.


    Watching Charlie leave, Chen Heng looked at the ring on his hand and smiled.


    It seemed that his efforts over the past two years had not been in vain.


    By now, Charlie truly took him as his student, and he had even given him a demi-magic tool to protect him.


    Of course, it waspletely understandable how much Charlie valued Chen Heng.


    Over the past two years, Chen Heng had grasped around half the knowledge that Charlie had, and he could help Charlie with many experiments.


    Some observations and solutions that he proposed could bring Charlie massive benefits.


    By now, there was no one in the Hunter¡¯s House who did not know Chen Heng¡¯s name.


    By now, Chen Heng was very famous and the most outstanding student in the Hunter¡¯s House. He was hailed as a future master of magic tool creation.


    As such, it was normal for Charlie to value Chen Heng so much.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng turned and continued with his experiments.


    Time gradually passed.


    The next day, Chen Heng departed from the academy.


    He did not leave by himself and instead brought some people with him.


    They were all hired by Chen Heng to protect him.


    Given his circumstances, he did not like to go out by himself.


    His own strength was decent¡ªafter working hard for two years, he had enlivened his Life Seed and be a Knight.


    However, even though Knights were powerfulpared to ordinary people,pared to Sorcerers, they were far inferior.


    A Third Rank Apprentice who knew some magic skills could easily suppress and kill a Knight.


    Apart from Great Knights, ordinary Knights could note close to rivalling Third Rank Apprentices.


    As such, Chen Heng¡¯s current strength was not enough.


    Chen Heng knew his own circumstances clearly.


    As such, he hired some other Apprentices to go with him.


    Now that he did notck magic stones, using some magic stones to hire some powerful Apprentices to protect himself was worth it.


    Of course, he did not just hire anyone.


    Those who he hired were all people he knew and trusted.


    This included Michael and Ordo, who were Third Rank Apprentices.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s estimates, Third Rank Apprentices could rival Great Knights.


    Just Michael and Ordo had the strength of two Great Knights.


    Adding on everyone else, the force that Chen Heng brought out this time was very powerful.


    When they arrived at therge gates, an elderly man wearing ck Sorcerer robes suddenly turned.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Langor asked, and his eyes lit up as he saw Chen Heng.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you, Mister Ed.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mister Langor,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled.


    This elderly Apprentice was the Apprentice responsible for guarding the gate. His strength was not bad, and he was the same as Michael and Ordo, a Third Rank Apprentice.


    In the past, Chen Heng had asked Langor for help now and then, so they were quite familiar.


    ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡± Langor asked as he looked at everyone with Ed, ¡°With so many people, you seem to be going somewhere interesting.¡±


    ¡°The Lost Forest,¡± Chen Heng said as he nodded, ¡°I heard that a historical remnant appeared there.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡±


    Langor said, ¡°That historical remnant seemed to have been left behind by Elves. Are you hoping to find some clues about Elves?¡±


    ¡°I just want to give it a try,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled, ¡°After all, the magic tools created by the Elves are most likely quite different than ours. Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to make some gains there.¡±


    Langor nodded, ¡°That makes sense. Go and have a look then, but stay safe.¡±


    He spoke as he smiled, looking at Chen Heng with goodwill.


    In actuality, it was not just him; most Apprentices in the Hunter¡¯s House had favorable impressions of Chen Heng.


    This was because of Chen Heng¡¯s various actions over the past two years.


    On one hand, he had taught supplementary lessons, getting to know many students. By now, almost all of the students in the academy had heard his lessons before.


    Through this, he was naturally able to maintain some connections.


    On the other hand, Chen Heng continuously selling magic items gave him the title of a genius.


    No one was willing to offend a future master of magic tools. The students who had used Chen Heng¡¯s magic items had also given him very high praise.


    As such, there were very few people in the Hunter¡¯s House who did not know Chen Heng, nor were there any people who had bad impressions of him.


    This was the result of Chen Heng¡¯s efforts.


    Langor¡¯s attitude towards him was the same.


    After the gates were opened, Chen Heng and his group slowly walked out and disappeared out of Langor¡¯s sight.


    Following this, Langor shook his head, returned to the side, and stood there.


    As they traveled, Chen Heng thought about his goal this time.


    He had left the academy to go to the historical remnant in the Lost Forest.


    That was a small historical remnant, and it was said that it was left behind by Elves. Apparently there were many items and legacies from ancient Elf Sorcerers there.


    It was also said that there were magic tools in that historical remnant.


    From how others saw it, this was most likely the main reason why Chen Heng had left the academy.


    After all, to a genius in magic tool creation, he was definitely attracted to ancient Elf Sorcerer legacies and magic tools; perhaps he could find some ancient techniques there.


    However, this was not the case for Chen Heng.


    If it was just for obtaining the Elves¡¯ techniques and items, he did not need toe here personally.


    Couldn¡¯t he just use magic stones to hire people to go in his ce? Why take the risk himself?


    After all, Chen Heng was no longercking in magic stones.


    The reason why he had left the academy to go to the historical remnant was for something else.


    As he walked, Chen Heng looked around.


    Within his body, a violet mark was activated and gave off a hazy light.


    The Fortune Mark¡¯s power was activated.


    Following this, the scenery around Chen Heng changed.


    Strands of fate stretched out from Michael and the others, connecting together and forming a vortex.


    A formless of fate appeared before Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    Looking at this massive, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    ¡°My senses should be correct¡­ if we continue on this path, not only will we not meet any dangers, but we will instead obtain some opportunities.


    ¡°I just wonder what those opportunities are¡­¡±


    From when he had obtained the Fortune Mark in the Azure Heaven Realm, it had been many centuries.


    During that long period of time, Chen Heng had not cked off on cultivating the Heavenly Star Secret Technique at all, and he had a much greater understanding of fate now.


    Before, when he had first heard about the historical remnant, Chen Heng had not been too interested.


    However, as he used the Fortune Mark, he had sensed that if he left the academy and headed to that historical remnant, he would obtain some benefits.


    This feeling was somewhat hazy, but it indeed existed.


    It was because of this that Chen Heng left the academy and headed to the historical remnant.


    As he headed to the historical remnant, that feeling became clearer and clearer.


    However, despite using the Fortune Mark, he could not tell what those opportunities would be.


    At the end of the day, he still had not gained greatly mastery over using the Fortune Mark.


    As such, even though he could feel that certain things would benefit him, he could not tell what it was or why it would benefit him.


    Because of this, Chen Heng began to think to himself.


    Ordinarily speaking, the opportunity would be in the historical remnant and might be one of the things inside it.


    In the end, Chen Heng did not know just what it would be.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, it had been half a month.


    Following this path, they passed through Helo City and came to the edge of the Lost Forest.


    ¡°ording to our current speed, we should arrive in a few days,¡± Ordo said as he looked at the map in his hands.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Hearing Ordo¡¯s words, Chen Heng smiled, ¡°That is quite good. I wonder what will be inside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either,¡± Michael said by the side.


    News about this historical remnant had not spread, and instead it had been exclusively sold to the Hunter¡¯s House.


    Following this, the news had spread within the Hunter¡¯s House.


    However, this was just news.


    As for the specific location of the historical remnant, only Chen Heng and the others knew.


    Otherwise, if everyone knew about these things, Chen Heng would not bothering over here.


    From the information that Charlie had given him, Chen Heng could tell that this historical remnant most likely would not have much danger.


    The historical remnant was just an abandoned stronghold and there were indeed traces from Elven Sorcerers. However, the main group that lived in it were most likely some ordinary Elven people.


    As such, this historical remnant¡¯s value was not that great.


    This was why Charlie was at ease with Chen Heng leaving the academy to head to the historical remnant.


    Otherwise, if the historical remnant was dangerous, then given how much he valued Chen Heng, he definitely would not have allowed Chen Heng to head out there.


    Thinking of the information he had received, Chen Heng thought of various things.


    Perhaps the historical remnant was not as simple as it seemed on the surface and hid some other things.


    Otherwise, what benefits would there be?


    For Chen Heng, magic stones and ordinary things were not very attractive to him.


    Only magic tools could truly benefit him.


    They continued onwards and came to a ravine.


    Suddenly, Chen Heng sensed that something was off.


    ¡°Crap!¡±


    In that moment, he quickly turned in a certain direction.


    A golden light condensed into a golden arrow and shot towards Chen Heng.


    ¡°Who is it!¡±


    Strange ripples appeared in the surroundings as Ordo yelled out and also used a magic skill.


    Minor Barrier!


    The formless ripples spread out and condensed around them, looking like a shield.


    In the distance, the golden arrow mmed into the barrier, but it was stopped by the barrier.


    Bang!


    As a light sound rang out, Ordo stumbled back one step, a look of confusion on his face.


    ¡°The Minor Barrier was destroyed.¡±


    Chen Heng frowned as he said, ¡°What magic skill is this?¡±


    After staying in the Hunter¡¯s House for so long, Chen Heng had greatly grown.


    His current self had a much greater understanding of magic skills that Sorcerers would use.

 Chapter 171 – Half Elf

    <h4>Chapter 171 - Half Elf</h4>


    After entering the Hunter¡¯s House and bing Charlie¡¯ student, Chen Heng had gained a lot of knowledge about Sorcerers.


    The magic skillsmonly used by Sorcerers were not secrets to him at all. Even though he had not grasped the frameworks of the magic skills, he knew the principles of various magic skills.


    That golden arrow was undoubtedly a magic skill, but it was not one that Chen Heng knew of.


    In other words, this was a magic skill that was not recorded in the Hunter¡¯s House¡¯s records.


    ¡°Is it someone from another academy? Or¡­¡±


    At that moment, Chen Heng had many thoughts.


    Because different academies focused on different research, the knowledge they passed on would often be different.


    As such, academies would often have their own unique magic skills.


    Apart from this, some Sorcerers also had their own magic skills.


    Next to him, Ordo walked to the front.


    His body was filled with the aura of powerful magic power.


    The magic power surged and condensed on the surface of his body and formed a new magic skill.


    Minor Protection.


    This magic skill¡¯s effects were simr to Minor Barrier, but because it was fundamentally different, it could be stacked with Minor Barrier.


    Ordo had evidently realized that Minor Barrier alone could not stop that powerful golden arrow, so he had added an extrayer of defence.


    The others also began to move.


    ¡°This is bad!¡± Michael¡¯s voice sounded out.


    He was looking into the distance, and his expression was quite grim.


    In the distance, there were violent magic power reactions.


    In the next moment, another golden arrow appeared and quickly shot over.


    Boom!


    The space in the surroundings were affected, creatingyer uponyer of ripples.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng inwardly frowned and stretched out his hand as he put it on the sword by his side.


    Even though he did not know what was going on, it seemed that things would not be going smoothly today.


    As such, he gripped his sword and prepared to fight.


    Over the past two years, even though he had not yet be a Third Rank Apprentice, he was at the peak of a Second Rank Apprentice and had grasped a few magic skills.


    Apart from the fact that his magic power could notpare to that of Third Rank Apprentices, there was not much difference between him and a Third Rank Apprentice.


    With his strength as a Knight, perhaps he would not be inferior to a Third Rank Apprentice.


    Chen Heng stood there and silently observed the surroundings.


    However, soon, something that made him feel somewhat surprised happened.


    He found that even though the golden arrows continuouslynded, those golden arrows seemed to avoid where he was and were focused on Ordo and Michael.


    Apart from Ordo and Michael, everyone else was not harmed.


    What was going on?


    Chen Heng felt that something was off.


    If the other side was just trying to kill them, why were they avoiding them?


    What was the purpose of this?


    A few possibilities appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and he considered each of them.


    Moreover, the reason for the other side attacking was also quite strange.


    From how things seemed, there did not seem to be anything in Chen Heng¡¯s party that could attract anyone to attack them.


    Over the past two years, Chen Heng had stayed in the Hunter¡¯s House and rarely went out, nor did he make any enemies.


    There was no reason for anyone to try to kill him out of enmity.


    So was this another academy trying to kill the Hunter¡¯s House¡¯s genius?


    This was somewhat possible.


    However, if that was the case, why were the enemies not targeting him?


    If it was purely out of pity, this would be a bit too unprofessional.


    There were no such merciful people among Sorcerers.


    Thoughts continuously shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as the battle continued.


    Golden arrows continued to fly out from the distance, mming towards Ordo and Michael.


    In front of these golden arrows, Ordo and Michael continuously retreated, barely hanging on.


    What was strange was that the attacker seemed to be pinpointing them, as if they wanted to take them down first.


    It was not just Chen Heng; the others noticed this too.


    ¡°Damnit!¡± Michael waved his hand and blocked a golden arrow.


    Magic power shed against magic power, releasing brilliant light in the air.


    Ripples spread through the surroundings.


    Because of the great power from the ripples, he was forced backwards, and his face was ashen.


    By now, he could tell that the situation was quite bad.


    Even now, they still had no idea who the other side was and were forced to continuously passively defend.


    If this went on, they would be drained to death.


    After all, defensive magic skills consumed more magic power than normal magic skills.


    If they continued to defend like this, they would use up the magic power in their bodies.


    Once they used up their magic power, things would be troublesome.


    Because of their magic power, Sorcerer Apprentices¡¯ bodies would go through changes, making them different from ordinary people.


    Even if a Third Rank Apprentice did not use magic skills, just their bodies alone would be as strong as Knights; in fact, some were stronger.


    However, for Sorcerers, the best things to use were still magic skills.


    Once their magic power was used up, they could only rely on their bodies¡¯ power and most likely would not be able to stop the other side.


    Thinking to there, Michael¡¯s face became ashen as he madly tried to think of a countermeasure.


    However, before he could think of anything, some loud sounds rang out in the distance.


    Hearing that sound, Michael looked into the distance.


    In that direction, there were people darting out from the thickets.


    Those figures were incredibly agile and did not look like ordinary people.


    Arrows shot out of the forest, looking incredibly dense.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    By the side, Ordo had a bad feeling.


    These arrows were all ordinary arrows, but there were simply too many of them.


    Normally, this would be fine, but in this kind of situation, it made things incredibly difficult for them.


    Fortunately, at this moment, ripples spread out in the surroundings.


    At the critical moment, Chen Heng waved his hand and the insignia he was holding gave off light.


    The light of magic power was released as a warm current flowed from Chen Heng¡¯s body into the insignia, activating the magic skill engraved on it.


    Minor Barrier.


    It was the same skill that Ordo had used, but there were some changes in the details. However, the effects were roughly the same.


    A formless barrier instantly appeared, blocking those arrows.


    ¡°Thank goodness!¡± Ordo and Michael let out sighs of relief.


    In the end, the worst case scenario had not happened.


    As Sorcerers of the Hunter¡¯s House, they clearly knew Chen Heng¡¯s status and value in the academy.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that if Chen Heng was injured, let alone killed, they would face the full fury of Charlie, a true Sorcerer.


    When that time came, their oue would be quite unpredictable.


    Fortunately, Chen Heng was still safe, allowing them to let out sighs of relief.


    However, they had celebrated too early.


    Boom!


    In the distance, a figure shot out from the forest, traveling incredibly quickly.


    Including Ordo and Michael, everyone only saw a blur.


    A light sound rang out as Michael and Ordo were knocked out of the way; if they had not already set up magic skills, they would have been injured.


    As Michael and Ordo watched on, that figure arrived before Chen Heng.


    ¡°He¡¯sing at me?¡±


    Looking at that figure, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    He could barely see that person¡¯s actions and could roughly see his trajectory.


    As such, at the moment, he could see that person rushing at him and had a hand raised.


    However, that was all. The other person was simply too fast, and even if Chen Heng could see what was going on, his body could not react.


    By the time the other person reached him, he could only raise his sword.


    However, before he could do anything, his vision blurred and he lost all strength in his body.


    Magic power ripples covered the surroundings, spreading out from his body.


    In the blink of an eye, he had lost all strength, as if he was incredibly fatigued.


    In that instant, the other person had used a magic skill to drain him of his strength so that he could not resist.


    Bang!!


    The figure quickly left.


    Soon, everything settled, but Chen Heng was gone.


    ¡°Damnit!¡± Ordo and Michael¡¯s faces were ashen as they stood where Chen Heng had been, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°A true Sorcerer!¡±


    ¡°It was definitely a true Sorcerer!¡±


    Thinking of that scene, they both agreed on the same thing.


    For that person to be able to easily suppress two Third Rank Apprentices and then directly capture Chen Heng, that person was definitely a true Sorcerer.


    A Third Rank Apprentice definitely could not do such a thing.


    ¡°Just who was that? What was their goal?¡± they thought to themselves.


    Following this, they looked at each other with bitter smiles on their faces.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do; let¡¯s go back and report,¡± Ordo said as he looked at Michael, ¡°I hope the academy can find that person.¡±


    Now that things hade to this, they could not hide things.


    They could only go back and face the fury of the academy and Charlie.


    Apart from this, they had no other choice.


    ¡­


    Within a sparse forest, a figure quickly darted about, looking incredibly fast.


    After moving for a long time, the figure came to ake and stopped.


    Under the faint sunlight, the figure¡¯s appearance was revealed.


    It was a beautiful young woman who had a tall and slim figure. She wore simple green robes, which revealed the curves of her body.


    She looked about 17 or 18 years old.


    However, this young girl had gray-silver hair and her ears were pointed.


    In her arms was a young man.


    ¡°Alright, you can stop now,¡± a voice sounded out in the young woman¡¯s mind, ¡°You can put him down.¡±


    A voice sounded out in her mind, sounding quite gentle, making one think of the silver moon.


    Hearing this voice, the young woman¡¯s expression was calm as she silently put the young man down on the ground.


    After experiencing the battle from before, the young man¡¯s condition was not great, and he was still unconscious.


    Looking at this young man, the young man softly asked, ¡°Teacher, can this person really help us open those doors?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the voice in her mind once again sounded out, ¡°Opening the mausoleum requires very high proficiency in magic tools and rune research.


    ¡°After exploring in this region for so long, only a few people have a chance of doing it.


    ¡°Of those people, the most suitable ones are all true Sorcerers; they would not just cooperate with us, so we could only find this child.


    ¡°Ed Doyle is the most outstanding genius in the Hunter¡¯s House and is hailed as a future master of magic tool creation.


    ¡°It is said that even his teacher marvels at his talent; perhaps he will be able to help us.¡±


    Honestly speaking, the situation was quite frustrating.


    Their goal from the start was not Chen Heng but Chen Heng¡¯s teacher, Charlie, as well as some other people.


    It was just that those people were all true Sorcerers and very powerful.


    Even though their power was not weak, defeating a true Sorcerer and having them listen to them was a bit too difficult.


    As such, they could only set their sights on Chen Heng, hoping to use him to achieve their goal.


    In order to do this, they had masqueraded as rogue Sorcerers and sold the location of the historical remnant to the Hunter¡¯s House, as well as rumors that there might be magic tools in the historical remnant.


    Through this, they had hoped to attract Chen Heng over and capture him.


    So far, everything had gone quite smoothly.


    Just like they had expected, Chen Heng hade here, and he only had two Third Rank Apprentices guarding him.


    As such, they had been able to sessfully capture him and bring him here.


    ¡°I hope everything goes smoothly.¡±


    The young woman sat by the side and looked at Chen Heng lying on the ground.


    Time gradually passed.


    Only after a long while did the magic skill lose effect, and Chen Heng woke up.


    As the young woman watched on, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes.


    Their gazes met and interlocked.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡±


    Lying on the ground, Chen Heng looked at the young woman and asked softly, ¡°Why did you capture me?¡±


    By now, he had understood the situation.


    This young woman was the person who had captured him and put him in this situation.


    He had just never thought it would be a young woman.


    And one who looked like this¡­


    Lying there, he quickly noticed the color of the young woman¡¯s hair, as well as some other details, that made him feel surprised.


    ¡°An elf?¡±


    He thought to himself, ¡°No, her blood doesn¡¯t seem to be pure.¡±


    Even though the young woman had many characteristics of Elves, they were not as obvious as normal Elves.


    She was most likely the child of an Elf and a Human.


    Half-Elves were incredibly rare.


    Despite havinge to this world for a while and read all kinds of records, this was the first time he had seen one.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, the Half-Elf young woman looked a bit surprised, not expecting him to wake up so quickly.


    ¡°Your body is much stronger than I expected,¡± she said.


    Chen Heng raised his head and tried to move his body.


    However, it seemed that the magic skill was still affecting his body, making it so that he could not control his body.


    A heavy feeling of fatigue was within his body, causing him to frown.

 Chapter 172 – Effect

    <h4>Chapter 172 - Effect</h4>


    ¡°What magic skill is this?¡±


    Lying on the ground and sensing his condition, Chen Heng frowned, ¡°A fatiguing magic skill? But it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­¡±


    Chen Heng felt quite curious as he frowned.


    It seemed that this person had spent a great deal of effort just to capture him.


    However, why had they captured him?


    It did not seem like they were an enemy of the academy; this was evident from the fact that this person was a Half-Elf.


    If it was another academy¡¯s Sorcerer, they most likely would not be a Half-Elf.


    At the very least, from what Chen Heng knew, those academies did not tend to take in non-Human Sorcerers.


    Regarding the ckfur People, to most people, they were just like normal humans rather than Ounders; they just looked a bit strange.


    However, Elves and Half-Elves usually would not be epted by academies.


    For most Sorcerers from academies, if they saw Half-Elves, their first instinct would be to capture them and research them as valuable subjects.


    Moreover, the magic skills that this Half-Elf had used were different from what Chen Heng was familiar with.


    As such, it was unlikely that this person was from an enemy academy.


    Then why had this person spent so much effort to capture him?


    Chen Heng frowned as he thought to himself.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re awake.¡±


    The Half-Elf young woman looked at him as she said, ¡°No need to struggle. You won¡¯t be able to move for another half an hour because of the magic.¡±


    She spoke softly, ¡°It¡¯s better to lie down and rest.¡±


    ¡°What is your goal?¡±


    Chen Heng ignored her words and looked at her with a calm expression, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve captured me, you should at least tell me why you¡¯ve done this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the Half-Elf young woman shook her head, ¡°I won¡¯t harm you. I just hope to receive your help with some things.


    ¡°After it is done, I will let you leave and give you somepensation. However, before that, I hope you can cooperate with me.¡±


    Her voice was quite gentle, and she did not sound like she was a kidnapper.


    ¡°Help with some things?¡± Chen Heng thought for a moment before looking up and asking, ¡°You want me to help with opening a certain historical remnant?¡±


    Hearing this, the Half-Elf young woman felt a bit surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite smart,¡± she said as she smiled.


    As Chen Heng watched on, she quickly moved and disappeared.


    A few momentster, she reappeared with two bags.


    Following this, as Chen Heng watched on, she started a fire and began to cook food.


    Seeing that this person did not n on continuing to talk, Chen Heng looked away and began to think.


    ¡°Just what went wrong?¡± Chen Heng inwardly frowned and thought to himself.


    From the start until now, he had been acting ording to the fate he had seen.


    He should not have encountered any danger, or else he would not havee.


    A possibility was that this situation was not actually dangerous to him ording to the Fortune Mark.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng closed his eyes and the Fortune Mark inside his body gave off a violet light as it began to activate.


    Chen Heng soon opened his eyes.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡±


    Chen Heng came to an understanding and felt quite surprised.


    Even though he was in this situation, the Fortune Mark did not count this as being in danger.


    In other words, even though his situation looked dangerous, he was not actually in danger.


    So would this Half-Elf young woman really keep her promise and not harm him?


    Chen Heng frowned and looked at the Half-Elf young woman.


    With the Fortune Mark, his vision changed.


    Hee could see faint golden Fortune rippling around her body.


    Above her head, the faint golden Fortune had gathered together and was sending ripples out.


    The formless Fortune power spread out, influencing its surroundings.


    ¡°Fortune.¡±


    Seeing this, Chen Heng came to an understanding.


    The Azure Heaven Realm had people with Fortune, and this was the same for the Sorcerer World.


    Even though the world was different, the implications were the same: They were people beloved by fate.


    Moreover, it seemed that this Half-Elf young woman¡¯s Fortune was not weak at all.


    Even though it could notpare to Liu Li¡¯s, it wasparable to Chen Yu¡¯s.


    She had great potential.


    From his experience, those who had Fortune were all beloved by the heavens and everything they did went smoothly.


    This Half-Elf young woman¡¯s Fortune had already begun to ripple, which meant that it was starting to awaken.


    Perhaps this was why Chen Heng had been captured so easily.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head.


    At that moment, his weariness disappeared; it seemed that the magic skills¡¯ effects had ended


    As such, he slightly moved his body and tried to use the magic power in his body.


    However, the results were not very good.


    When he tried to use his magic power, a formless obstacle blocked his will, making it so that he could not use his magic power.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng was not too surprised. He looked at the Half-Elf young woman and asked, ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I just set up some runes in your body,¡± the Half-Elf young woman said as she ate some cooked meat, ¡°You can give it a try and see if you can get rid of those runes.


    ¡°If you can do that, perhaps you will be able to help me. Do your best,¡± she looked at Chen Heng as she said softly.


    ¡°Runes.¡±


    Hearing the Half-Elf young woman¡¯s words, Chen Heng frowned.


    Evidently, she had done something to his body while he was unconscious and sealed his magic power.


    So this was a test of his abilities?


    ¡°She wants to do something rted to Sorcerer Formations?¡±


    Chen Heng thought to himself.


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Heng looked up and began to act.


    Within his mind, the Fortune Mark did not give him any indications of danger.


    This at least meant that this Half-Elf young woman would not threaten his life and would bring him some benefits.


    Knowing this was enough for Chen Heng.


    Of course, in actuality, it did not matter too much to Chen Heng if his life was in danger.


    Even if he died, he could just start again; it would just be a bit troublesome.


    However, Chen Heng did not have that many Points anymore, so it would not be too good if he died.


    As such, in order to avoid pointless losses, it was better not to die.


    After thinking this, Chen Heng began to examine the abnormalities in his body.


    ¡°Yana, how long do you think it will take that child to break free?¡±


    The Half-Elf young woman was eating when the gentle voice sounded out in her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Yana replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Sorcerer Formations or runes. Maybe half a day?¡±


    She thought back and said, ¡°That Apprentice back then seemed to have used half a day, and he seemed to be a famous genius.¡±


    ¡°Mental energy, that sounds about right,¡± the voice replied.


    However, something shocking happened.


    Before she had finished eating, Chen Heng¡¯s body moved and stood up as she watched in shock.


    ¡°There we go.¡± Chen Heng stood up, feeling a bit tired as he looked at the young woman.


    In just this short period of time, he had undone the runes.


    It was just that even though he had undone the runes, the magic skills¡¯ effects still lingered.


    As such, he still felt quite weak and fatigued.


    Chen Heng smiled as he leaned against a tree and looked at the Half-Elf young woman.


    ¡°How did I do?¡±


    The situation was different from before. Before, Chen Heng would have chosen to hide his abilities and only get up after a period of time.


    However, after confirming that there was no danger, Chen Heng decided to fully show his value.


    Even though he did not know what this person¡¯s goal was, she indeed needed his help with something.


    As such, the more value he disyed, the safer he would be.


    Looking at Chen Heng, a look of surprise appeared on Yana¡¯s face.


    ¡°Incredible.¡±


    The gentle voice in Yana¡¯s head once again sounded out, ¡°His achievements in the studies of runes have surpassed many true Sorcerers.


    ¡°For him to be at such a level given his age, he is a true genius.


    ¡°The Apprentices we caught in the past can¡¯tpare to him at all.¡±


    The voice sounded quite shocked, and Yana felt the same way.


    She did not know just what it meant for Chen Heng to break through the runes so quickly, but she had some understanding from the time it took him.


    Before Chen Heng, she had found some other Apprentices and supposed geniuses.


    Those people all took at least half a day, but Chen Heng was much faster¡ªhe had done this in less than half an hour.


    This speed was simply shocking.


    Even though she was quite shocked, on the surface, her expression did not change much and continued to look calm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done what you requested,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at Yana, ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Come with me to do some things,¡± Yana said as she nodded, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be able to perform just as well. Of course, if you really can do it, I will give you correspondingpensation.¡±


    ¡°Compensation.¡±


    Chen Heng felt quite interested, ¡°Such as?¡±


    Yana did not speak and just waved her hand.


    A golden sword appeared above her hand, slowlying into existence.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Heng paused in surprise.


    He understood what this was.


    Even though this golden sword looked like a real one, it was actually condensed from magic power.


    The energy condensed within it was not small at all.


    ¡°This is a special magic skill that I know, which originates from ancient summoning skills.¡±


    The Half-Elf young woman gave a slight smile as she looked at Chen Heng and asked, ¡°Do you want to learn it?¡±


    Chen Heng nodded, ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s like that, I¡¯ll teach you some on the way,¡± she said, ¡°If you really can help me, I¡¯ll give you theplete legacy. I¡¯m sure geniuses like you are very attracted to secret knowledge like this.¡±


    ¡°Deal,¡± Chen Heng nodded and did not say anything else.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s set out.¡±


    Yana also nodded and did not say much else.


    Following this, Yana and Chen Heng ate lunch before leaving.


    Elsewhere.


    ¡°You mean to say that my beloved Ed has been kidnapped?¡±


    Within arge hall, Charlie was wearing a ck robe as he looked at the Apprentices with a cold expression.


    Ordo, Michael and the others stood there looking at Charlie with grim expressions.


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    After meeting Charlie¡¯s gaze, Ordo replied with a bitter voice, ¡°It all happened too suddenly, we¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses,¡± Charlie said as he coldlyughed, ¡°I just want to know just who it was who dared to kidnap my student. Tell me right now!¡±


    ¡°Charlie, calm down.¡±


    By the side, Ariel dressed in her red robes looked at Charlie and sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s look at what happened first.¡±


    Chen Heng being kidnapped was a big deal.


    After all, he was not some nameless student. Rather, he was a genius with Level 4 Sorcerer talent; just this talent alone meant that he would most likely be a Sorcerer in the future. He was the student with the best talent in recent years.


    Moreover, not only did he have excellent Sorcerer talent, but he was outstanding in various other areas as well.


    Over the past two years, because of the magic items he had created, he had been hailed as a future master of magic tool creation.


    Everyone was certain that he would even surpass Charlie.


    And now, such a genius had been kidnapped from under the eyes of two Third Rank Apprentices.


    Putting aside Charlie, even Ariel, the Vice Principal, felt quite worried.


    From how Ariel saw it, this was a provocation to the entire Hunter¡¯s House.


    This kind of behavior had to be punished!


    This was something that all of the true Sorcerers agreed on.


    However, in order to punish that person, they first had to know who they were and find them.


    ¡°Calm down for now.¡±


    Standing there and looking at Charlie, she lightly sighed as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s look at the Reconstruction.¡±


    As she spoke, she pointed at the crystal by the side.


    As it was filled with magic power, the white crystal began to glow.


    Following this, Michael and Ordo approached the crystal and sent their mental energy into it.


    A hazy aura appeared as changes appeared.


    As Charlie and the others watched on, scenes began to appear on the crystal.


    The scene of Chen Heng and the others being attacked was reconstructed, allowing Charlie and Ariel to see what had happened.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a true Sorcerer.¡±


    Seeing this, Charlie¡¯s expression was cold as he said, ¡°If it was a true Sorcerer, kidnapping Ed would not be soplicated or troublesome.


    ¡°It was just a particrly strong Third Rank Apprentice, who is very close to bing a true Sorcerer.¡±


    ¡°The magic skills they used are also quite strange,¡± Ariel said as she frowned, ¡°They were not the magic skills of any nearby academies; rather, they look like summoning skills. Also, that person¡¯s target from the start was Ed. Just what do they want?¡±


    She felt quite confused and could not figure out what the other side wanted.


    At this moment, a Sorcerer told them some information.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that this didn¡¯t just happen to us but simr things happened in the territories of other academies?¡±

 Chapter 173 – Activate

    <h4>Chapter 173 - Activate</h4>


    ¡°And they all targeted geniuses in magic tool creation or runes?¡±


    Hearing this, Ariel could not help but frown, ¡°Has anyone seen what that person looked like?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that it is a Half-Elf Sorcerer,¡± that Sorcerer said as he waved his hand.


    An image appeared before their eyes, showing a Half-Elf young woman.


    The Half-Elf young woman looked quite beautiful; it was just that her expression was quite cold, as if she did not care about anything.


    ¡°Half-Elf¡­¡±


    Seeing the young woman¡¯s appearance, almost everyone quickly recognized her features and frowned.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Charlie frowned as he felt immense fury, ¡°Even trash like Half-Elves dare to bully my student. I¡¯m going to capture her and use her blood and flesh to feed my magic tools in order to vent my anger!¡±


    ¡°Charlie, calm down.¡±


    Compared to Charlie, Ariel was much calmer.


    She looked at Charlie and asked softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this Half-Elf¡¯s origins are quite strange? When has a Half-Elf Sorcerer ever appeared in this region?¡±


    The Sorcerer circle was very small and tight-knit.


    No matter who it was, all Sorcerers neededrge amounts of resources and knowledge to grow.


    In order to obtain these things, Sorcerers had to interact with other Sorcerers in the process.


    Under normal circumstances, it was very rare for a Third Rank Apprentice to grow without anyone else knowing about them.


    After all, even though Sorcerers themselves were secretive, therge amount of magic skill frameworks and resources they needed could not juste out of thin air.


    For a Third Rank Apprentice who was almost a true Sorcerer to appear out of nowhere, that was iprehensible.


    Moreover, that person was a Half-Elf.


    From Ariel¡¯s memory, in this entire region, there were not any Elf Sorcerers.


    There were very few Elf groups in this region, perhaps only a few hundred in total. They all hid in secret domains and lived seclusive lives.


    Half-Elves were even rarer; after all, even though Elves and Humans could have children, it was incredibly difficult.


    This made Half-Elves incredibly rare, and they numbered far fewer than Elves.


    As such, for such a powerful Half-Elf to appear out of nowhere, this did not seem normal as well.


    Where had this persone from, and what was her goal?


    Various questions shed in Ariel¡¯s mind.


    Thinking about these things, Ariel could not help but frown.


    Looking at the irate Charlie, she continued to speak, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Charlie. From the information we have, even though that person has been capturing genius students, she does not kill them. In the end, all of the kidnapped students were sent back.


    ¡°Based on this, it does not seem that Ed will be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Information is just information.¡±


    Hearing Ariel¡¯s words, Charlie calmed down a bit, but he shook his head, ¡°Moreover, are we to just put our hopes in that person¡¯s benevolence and hope that they will act decently?


    ¡°If they really act against Ed and we hesitate, we will lose any hope of saving Ed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s naturally not what I mean,¡± Ariel said as she shook her head, ¡°Regardless of whether that person will release Ed, to dare to publicly kidnap our academy¡¯s student, this is a provocation to the Hunter¡¯s House. We will not forgive such a thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that in order to not make the other side feel threatened, and thus put Ed into danger, we need to be careful so that they will not notice.¡±


    Hearing her words, Charlie paused for a moment before nodding, ¡°I admit, what you said is true. How should we act?¡±


    ¡°First, we need to put a bounty on this person and respond just as the other academies did so that the other side won¡¯t suspect that there is anything off,¡± Ariel said after thinking for a moment, ¡°Following this, we shouldn¡¯t send too many Apprentices to try to get Chen Heng back so as not to aggravate them.


    ¡°The true rescue will be the two of us.¡±


    Speaking to there, a cold look appeared on her face, ¡°I¡¯ll go ask a few Sorcerers to use their magic skills to track that Half-Elf Sorcerer. If we can find her, we will immediately act and capture her. We can also ask the other academies to try.¡±


    Charlie thought to himself for a moment before saying, ¡°Those academies¡¯ students have also been kidnapped before, so perhaps they will have some useful information.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Ariel nodded.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Following this, the two of them left and began to act.


    ¡­


    ¡°So it¡¯s here?¡± Chen Heng looked ahead as he asked.


    He was looking at a cliff.


    This cliff looked quite normal, and there was nothing special about it.


    Yana stood in front of Chen Heng, looking at the cliff with a serious expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    She turned as she looked at Chen Heng and said calmly, ¡°There is a hidden entrance on this cliff. As for where it is specifically, I¡¯m not sure. That is why I brought you here.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng did not say anything else and only looked at Yana before slowly walking forwards.


    After reaching the cliff, he put his hand against the cliff.


    A rough and crude feeling could be felt in his palm. He did not feel like he was touching rock but tree bark.


    Chen Heng felt quite surprised and began to closely observe.


    As he looked about, he found that some things were not ordinary.


    There were many ces where runes had been left behind.


    Those ces had been hidden well, but after much time, traces had been revealed, allowing Chen Heng to discover them.


    As such, Chen Heng thought for a moment before acting.


    He did notck any tools.


    For some reason, even though Yana did not know much about runes, she had all of the required tools.


    It seemed that she was quite experienced and came fully prepared.


    Looking at the items she took out, Chen Heng looked somewhat surprised.


    ¡°These were the things that the fellows from before asked for,¡± Yana said softly after seeing Chen Heng¡¯s confused expression.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that,¡± Chen Heng nodded.


    It seemed that there had been other unfortunate people before him who had also been captured by Yana.


    He wondered what the oues of those people had been.


    However, those people most likely had not been able to find the door.


    Otherwise, the Half-Elf young woman would not have had to capture him.


    ¡°Remember your promise,¡± Chen Heng said before moving.


    He moved very quickly, hurrying about.


    During this process, Yana sat by the side and observed.


    ¡°It¡¯s looking good.¡±


    Watching Chen Heng¡¯s actions, in Yana¡¯s mind, that voice once again sounded out, ¡°This child¡¯s abilities are much better than those other Apprentices. Even within the Elf race, he would be one of the top. He is definitely a true genius.¡±


    The voice spoke with a tone of great appreciation.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just runes and Sorcerer Formations,¡± Yana said, ¡°He also learns magic skills very quickly. He has alreadypletely grasped the magic skill I taught him before. The only thing he is limited by is his magic power.


    ¡°After he has enough magic power, he will be able to construct the magic skill framework and use it. Among humans, this kind of talent should make him a true genius,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°I remember back then, it took me three years to learn this magic skill framework.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just among humans.¡±


    In Yana¡¯s mind, the voice once again sounded out with a sigh, ¡°Among all races, this child can be counted as a genius. He is one of the most talented Apprentices I have ever seen.¡±


    The voice sighed and said with some sorrow, ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­ the pathway to the outer world from this region has been blocked.


    ¡°No matter how good his talent is, he can only remain in this region and cannot leave.


    ¡°If he stays in this region, no matter how good his talent is, he will be limited and will only be able to be a true Sorcerer. It will be incredibly difficult for him to go any further,¡± she said softly.


    The Half-Elf young woman nodded.


    She was not a native to this region and instead came from another ce.


    Compared to this region, the region that the Half-Elf young woman came from was more prosperous, and the Sorcerers were more powerful.


    Aftering from that region to this region, she had quickly felt the difference.


    Many of themon magic skills in other regions were not spread here or had not been invented yet.


    Even though this region had Sorcerer legacies, from how the Half-Elf young woman saw it, they were quite behind and crude.


    Third Rank Apprentices and true Sorcerers here were all much weaker.


    This was why she was able to suppress other Third Rank Apprentices even though she was only a Third Rank Apprentice herself and kidnap Chen Heng.


    The gap in civilization and skills resulted in this.


    As such, looking at Chen Heng busying about, she felt that it was a pity.


    From how she saw it, if a genius like Chen Heng was born in the region she was from, his future would definitely be much brighter.


    However, in this region, he would be limited to just being an ordinary Sorcerer.


    Thinking to there, she inwardly shook her head.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, the sky began to darken, and only then did Chen Heng stop.


    ¡°I have a good idea of it now.¡±


    Looking at Yana, Chen Heng nodded and said, ¡°I should be done within five days.¡±


    ¡°He can actually do it.¡±


    Hearing the confidence in Chen Heng¡¯s voice, Yana felt quite surprised.


    Even though she had great confidence in Chen Heng¡¯s talent, she had never thought that he would be able to confirm this so quickly.


    ¡°Five days? That¡¯s good.¡± Yana nodded.


    Following this, she brought Chen Heng over to a campfire.


    In front of the campfire, she gave Chen Heng some information, such as some magic skills¡¯ basic knowledge and principles.


    This was what they had agreed on.


    Chen Heng¡¯s task was to undo those runes and Sorcerer Formations for her, while Yana would pass him information and knowledge.


    Yana did not break her promise, and she would earnestly teach him every night.


    ¡°What aplete structure of knowledge, and this system¡­¡±


    After the lessons for one day, Chen Heng walked to the side and thought of the things that Yana had taught him.


    From how he saw it, much of the information that Yana had taught him was quite deep and profound, and some areas were much moreplete than what Chen Heng had learned.


    There was a big gap.


    This was evidently not something that Yana had worked out for herself but most likely came from wherever she was from.


    What Chen Heng was confused about was this.


    This region had a very small Sorcerer circle and there were not many Sorcerer academies.


    If an academy had such aplete structure of knowledge, there was no way the Hunter¡¯s House would not know about it.


    No progress in knowledge could happen overnight; it had to happen over a long period of time.


    As such, for this Half-Elf young woman to have so much knowledge and magic skills, Chen Heng felt it was quite strange.


    He felt more and more curious about Yana¡¯s background.


    He had many guesses, but he was unable to verify them.


    Under these circumstances, he could only try to learn as much as possible from her and make it his own.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, it had been five days.


    Through Chen Heng¡¯s efforts, changes began to appear on the cliff.


    After Chen Heng activated one final rune, a set of formless doors appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Standing in front of the cliff and looking at the doors, Chen Heng wiped away the sweat on his head and softly spoke.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Yana looked over.


    ¡°He actually did it.¡±


    The voice in her mind said in amazement, ¡°Looks like our trip was quite sessful.¡±


    Yana nodded.


    In actuality, they had already put in a great amount of effort in order to activate this Sorcerer Formation.


    They had captured almost all geniuses here to try to activate the Sorcerer Formation.


    If Chen Heng could not do it, they could only try to think of ways to capture true Sorcerers.


    However, that would have been quite problematic. After all, true Sorcerers were not as easy to deal with as Apprentices.


    Putting aside if they could capture a true Sorcerer, making them cooperate would be very difficult, and they could not protect the location of this ce.


    Before releasing the Apprentices they had captured before, they had used special magic skills to wipe part of their memories so they could not remember where this ce was.


    However, this would not be very viable against true Sorcerers.,


    It could be said that Chen Heng had helped them greatly.


    Now, they did not have to take a risk to capture a true Sorcerer.


    Thinking to there, a slight smile appeared even on Yana¡¯s face.


    As such, she slowly walked towards the door.


    As a light shed, her figure slowly disappeared.


    Looking at Yana¡¯s body disappear, Chen Heng inwardly frowned and hesitated.


    ¡°Should I go in? Or¡­¡± he frowned as he thought to himself.


    Now that Yana had gone in and he was left outside, he did not have to worry about her continuing to control him.


    ording to their agreement, after opening this historical remnant, he could leave.

 Chapter 174 – Moon Elf King’s Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 174 - Moon Elf King¡¯s Tomb</h4>


    ¡°Should I leave? Or¡­¡± looking at the door, Chen Heng frowned as he thought to himself.


    Yana did not seem to be worried about Chen Heng. After Chen Heng opened the door, she had directly headed into the historical remnant.


    It was as if she was not worried about Chen Heng sabotaging her, such as by damaging the door so that she could note out.


    Chen Heng guessed that there would most likely be a Sorcerer Formation inside that would allow her to leave; otherwise, she would not have entered so daringly.


    ording to their agreement, Chen Heng could leave now.


    It seemed that based on Yana decisively entering the door, she would no longer pay any mind to Chen Heng.


    As such, it would be fine for him to leave.


    It was just that it did not feel right for Chen Heng to leave.


    Within his body, the Fortune Mark was shaking and giving off a strange light.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng frowned and made a decision.


    He did not hesitate too much and stepped through the door.


    In the blink of an eye, his surroundings changed.


    Traces of light appeared, sucking Chen Heng in and causing him to disappear.


    A heavy and damp feeling appeared.


    After a few moments, he could see again.


    Around him was a sparse and empty area.


    It was dim and damp, looking like it was underground. His surroundings gave off quite a cold feeling.


    Ahead was a stone wall that had some runes engraved on it.


    The Half-Elf young woman was standing in front of the stone wall, looking at it seriously.


    Sensing the movement from behind her, she turned and looked quite surprised when she saw Chen Heng.


    ¡°You also came in?¡±


    She looked surprised but did not seem annoyed, and she only nodded, ¡°I never thought that you¡¯d be this brave.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    Chen Heng got up and looked at the stone wall as he said, ¡°Looks like you still need me.¡±


    He looked at the stone wall and thoseplex and motley runes on it as he spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Yana only nodded before saying, ¡°This historical remnant is much moreplicated than I thought, and I¡¯m unable to understand many of the runes; it¡¯s good that you came in.¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng and said, ¡°I never thought that you would also be a special individual.¡±


    ¡°Special individual?¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng felt quite surprised, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s self-exnatory¡­¡±


    Yana looked at Chen Heng, no longer looking as cold, as she introduced this ce, ¡°This is a historical remnant, an ancient Elf King¡¯s tomb.


    ¡°The Elf King¡¯s power remains here and will automatically test those who enter¡­¡±


    Speaking to there, she paused before looking at Chen Heng with a deep look, ¡°Only those who have connections to Elves, or those with goodwill towards Elves, will be allowed to enter this tomb.


    ¡°As a human, for you to be able to enter here, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re special?¡± she said as she smiled and looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Heng felt quite surprised beforeing to his senses.


    So it was like that.


    No wonder Yana had not brought him in.


    She had thought that as a human, he would not be able to enter, which was why she did not bother with doing something unnecessary.


    As for what she had said, Chen Heng did not know what was going on either.


    As a transmigrator from another world, Chen Heng indeed did not see Elves like the other Sorcerers saw them.


    This world had been ruled by Elves in the past, and for quite a long time, humans had been the ves of Elves.


    Perhaps it was because of this that most humans held negative feelings towards Elves.


    Evidently, Chen Heng did not feel the same way.


    However, it could not be said that he held that much goodwill towards Elves either.


    He only had ordinary views towards them and did not have any other thoughts.


    Was it that the Elf King tomb had low standards, which was why he was able toe in?


    Chen Heng was unable to understand it.


    As such, Chen Heng was more willing to believe that he was just special, making it so that the historical remnant allowed him in.


    ¡°Alright,e over.¡±


    After seeing Chen Henge in, Yana¡¯s attitude towards him became better, and she said, ¡°Since you were able toe in, you can have a look at the things in here. However, how much you can find will depend on yourself.¡±


    She spoke quite softly.


    Hearing her words, Chen Heng inwardly frowned. He did not say anything and just looked ahead.


    Ahead of him, there were waves of light rippling.


    The stone wall was quite big, and it was dozens of meters tall.


    If one closely inspected it, one would find that it was not a stone wall but instead a unique material.


    As Chen Heng watched on, the stone wall seemed to give off a moonlight-like light.


    A holy and pure energy was released, flowing out from the stone wall, feeling quite unique.


    Just sensing the energy from the stone wall, Chen Heng felt an incredible peace in his soul.


    It was a very interesting feeling.


    ¡°What material is this?¡±


    Looking at the stone wall and sensing the energy from it, Chen Heng could not help but ask.


    After entering the Hunter¡¯s House for so long, Chen Heng had be somewhat familiar with some of the materials that Sorcerers often used.


    However, he had never encountered such a unique material before.


    Despite this, what he could confirm was that this stone wall definitely was not an ordinary material and was most likely very valuable.


    ¡°Moon God Stone.¡±


    Looking at the stone wall, Yana spoke softly as a nostalgic look appeared in her eyes, ¡°This is a material that only pure-blooded Moon Elves have the right to use. It is said that it was a blessing from the Moon God, and it has energy that can purify people¡¯s minds and souls.


    ¡°It is incredibly precious, and even in the ce I am from, there is no longer any more. I never thought there would be so much here,¡± she said in amazement.


    ¡°Moon God Stone¡­¡± Hearing this name, Chen Heng was stunned.


    Over the years, he had read up on some of the Elven history.


    ording to the Elf race¡¯s legends, the Moon God and Sun God were the most glorious gods and had the highest authority and status.


    In the Elf race, there were priests dedicated to worshipping the Moon God and Sun God, called the Moon Priests and Sun Priests.


    Their royal families were called the Moon Elves and Sun Elves.


    It seemed that this stone wall had to do with the Moon God of the legends.


    ¡°Just who was the owner of this tomb?¡± Chen Heng could not help but ask as he felt great curiosity.


    ¡°A Moon Elf King who has long since died,¡± Yana softly replied.


    Chen Heng did not know if he was mistaken, but there seemed to be a tinge of sorrow in Yana¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Moon Elf King¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s mouth twitched.


    From what Chen Heng knew, as the royal family of the Elves, the Moon Elves had great power and would usually receive monstrous power when they came to age.


    The Moon Elf King was the title given to the most powerful and talented Moon Elf.


    After the Elves lost power and scattered, the Moon Elf Kings seemed to have vanished.


    This tomb in front of them seemed to have buried such a figure.


    It was a figure who had stood at the peak of the entire Sorcerer World.


    Chen Heng deeply breathed in, not knowing what to say.


    Back in the Azure Heaven Realm, he had been very powerful and was definitely stronger than the true Sorcerers of this world.


    However, he was most likely quite inferior to a Moon Elf King.


    ¡°Just who are you?¡± Chen Heng looked at Yana deeply as he wondered.


    It seemed that Yana knew much about this tomb.


    Chen Heng had guessed this from Yana¡¯s goal.


    From the start, her goal had been this tomb.


    Evidently, she knew from the start about this tomb, or else she would not have acted like this.


    This meant that her identity was most likely not simple.


    How could an ordinary Elf know so many secrets?


    Moreover, the Fortune she had meant that she was no ordinary person either.


    Many thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    In the end, looking at Yana who was intently studying the stone wall, Chen Heng did not say anything and also looked at the stone wall.


    In front of him, the massive stone wall gave off a faint silver light, making his heart feel worth and purity.


    Feeling this warmth, Chen Heng deeply breathed in before seriously examining it.


    As he looked over, the contents on the stone wall were revealed.


    The words on the stone wall were different from the Sorcerernguage Chen Heng was familiar with; it was the ancient Elvennguage.


    If an ordinary Sorcerer came here, they most likely would not be able to read those words.


    However, Chen Heng had no problem with this.


    The Elf race had once conquered the entire world.


    Even though a long time had passed and Human Sorcerers had overthrown the Elves, many of their historical remnants had remained.


    The excavation and restoration of Elf historical remnants was one of the mandatory lessons for Human Sorcerers.


    As such, Elven was anguage that Sorcerers had to grasp.


    For a Sorcerer genius like Chen Heng, he naturally had a good grasp of Elvish.


    As such, he was able to understand the contents on the stone wall.


    ¡°Moon God Worship¡­¡±


    Looking at the contents on the stone wall, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he came to an understanding.


    The thing recorded on the stone wall was a unique Meditation Technique.


    This Meditation Technique¡¯s name was Moon God Worship, and from the records on the stone wall, it was a high level Meditation Technique unique to the Moon Elves.


    This was quite special.


    Chen Heng was not an ordinary student; his teacher was Charlie, a true Sorcerer.


    Even so, he had never heard of high level Meditation Techniques before.


    Adding on the fact that this was a Moon Elf King¡¯s tomb, the things within it definitely would not be simple.


    As such, this high level Meditation Technique was most likely very precious.


    ¡°Moon God Worship is a high level Meditation Technique exclusive to Elves¡­¡±


    Yana seemed to be able to tell what Chen Heng was thinking and said, ¡°In this region, high level Meditation Techniques have most likely already disappeared; only the basic ones remain.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that the Moon God Worship is exclusive to Elves. Since you are not an Elf, even if you memorize it and use it, the effects will not be that great.


    ¡°However, it will still be at least better than those basic Meditation Techniques.¡±


    ¡°Exclusive to Elves¡­¡± Chen Heng frowned, not knowing what to say.


    He had obtained a high level Meditation Technique, but it was exclusive to Elves.


    No matter who it was, they would not be able to just ept this.


    Chen Heng inwardly frowned.


    However, he quickly became calm.


    So what if it was exclusive to Elves? Next time, he could just enter the simtion as an Elf.


    When that time came, there would be no problems.


    ¡°Since you were able to enter this historical remnant, it means that you hold no ill intent towards the Elves and instead have much goodwill towards them.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Yana spoke softly, ¡°This is very rare among you Human Sorcerers. Would you like to make a deal?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chen Heng turned, his expression not changing as he asked, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°I have many unique skills and knowledge, which will be quite advanced for this region.¡± Looking at Chen Heng, Yana¡¯s expression did not change as she smiled, ¡°I can give those things to you if you help me with something; how about it?¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Chen Heng lightly asked.


    He did not know what else this person needed him to do.


    In terms of strength, she was much stronger than him.


    Unless¡­


    All kinds of possibilities appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I want you to help me look after the Elves in this region,¡± Yana said softly with a serious expression, ¡°Even though there are not many of my people in this region, there are still some of them. However, their condition in this region is quite pitiful.


    ¡°I am about to leave this region and will not be able to look after them.¡±


    ¡°So you thought of me.¡±


    Chen Heng raised his eyebrows as he understood what Yana was thinking.


    Evidently, him entering this historical remnant caused a misunderstanding with Yana, making her think that he was very friendly towards the Elves.


    That was why she had made this suggestion.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yana nodded, looking quite sincere.


    She had some understanding of the plight of the Elves in this region.


    Just like in other regions, the Elves were usually oppressed by Human Sorcerers.


    Even though Yana could tell that the Human Sorcerers here were not very powerful, the Elves were simply too weak.


    After all, there were only a few hundred Elves in this region.


    With such numbers, they gave birth to very few Sorcerers, and they seemed to only have one true Sorcerer right now.


    With such little numbers and weak strength, they were on the verge of dying out.


    It could be said that Yana saw the Elves here as very weak.


    Moreover, her actions had put the Elves in an even worse situation.


    In order to search for this historical remnant and enter it, she had attacked many academies¡¯ students and kidnapped many geniuses.


    Those academies were not weak, and apart from a small number of them, most of them had true Sorcerers.

 Chapter 175 – Deal

    <h4>Chapter 175 - Deal</h4>


    In order to open this tomb, Yana had offended too many people.


    Evidently, even though doing this made things faster and more convenient for her, they would bring great trouble to the Elves in the future.


    It was quite likely that the academies would try to take revenge in the future.


    Yana did not mind too much; after all, she was about to leave, so who could capture her?


    However, the Elves left here would be doomed.


    Sorcerers were not the type to just drop matters.


    If they could not find Yana, they would most likely turn their sights elsewhere.


    When that time came, the Elves in this region would most likely be doomed.


    With the strength that Yana had disyed, as well as her identity as a Half-Elf, it was predictable that the Human Sorcerers would turn their attention to the Elves of this region.


    This was why Yana had made this request.


    After all, since she was going to leave, she needed someone to take care of this.


    From what she could tell, Chen Heng¡¯s talent was quite good, and he would most likely be a major figure among Human Sorcerers. At the very least, bing a true Sorcerer would be no problem for him.


    Adding on the fact that he could enter this tomb, it seemed that he held some goodwill towards the Elves.


    If this kind of person was willing to help the Elves in the future, it would be quite good for them.


    Chen Heng was able to urately guess what Yana was thinking.


    However, he did not refuse and directly nodded and agreed.


    How the future would be, he would leave that for the future.


    Right now, it was best to be as strong as possible.


    As for his promise with Yana¡­


    If he could help them in passing, he would do so.


    If that was not possible, they could not me him.


    Seeing Chen Heng nod, a slight smile appeared on Yana¡¯s face.


    She went through her belongings before taking out a golden crystal.


    ¡°This is a Legacy Stone,¡± she said softly as she looked at Chen Heng, ¡°Everything you need is recorded in here.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    Looking at Yana, Chen Heng nodded and did not say much else before epting it.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Yana said as she smiled, not saying much else.


    After making this agreement, neither of them continued to talk, and they instead seriously studied the stone wall.


    As they watched on, the runes on the stone wall began to sh with light.


    Strange ripples began to appear before their eyes, looking quite fantastical.


    The contents recorded on the Moon God Stone were not simple at all and seemed to contain remainders of some kind of mental will, allowing one to directly absorb the contents into their mind.


    In just a short period of time, Chen Heng was able topletely memorize the contents on this stone wall.


    Large amounts of information appeared in his mind.


    That strange feeling felt suffocating; the massive amount of knowledge being shoved into his mind made him feel as if his head was going to explode.


    The energy that the Moon God Worship contained was simply too great.


    Even though Chen Heng had not started cultivating it, just the energy that it contained was shocking.


    Standing there, only after a long while did Chen Henge back to his senses, and he let out a deep sigh.


    This was undoubtedly his greatest gain this time.


    A high-level Meditation Technique was simply priceless.


    It could even be said that even if Chen Heng died now, he would not suffer a loss.


    Just this high-level Meditation Technique was enough for him to break-even.


    Thinking to there, he could not help but smile.


    He looked over and saw that Yana had walked in front of an altar and was thinking about something.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m preparing to leave,¡± Yana did not look back as she said, ¡°Back to the ce I should be.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯te from this region?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    He had wanted to ask this question before.


    This had been revealed through many of the things that Yana had said.


    It was evident that this Half-Elf young woman was not a Sorcerer from this region and instead came from somewhere else.


    ¡°Mental energy.¡±


    Yana nodded, ¡°Just like you know, this is not the only Sorcerer gathering ce.


    ¡°Ie from a different ce, and I came here for the Moon Elf King¡¯s tomb.¡±


    ¡°How did youe?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    There was not just one Sorcerer gathering ce; this was something that all Sorcerers who had formal training knew.


    This world was very big, and there were many ces covered by fog.


    Those foggy ces were ces left behind by ancient Sorcerers¡¯ battles, and some had various historical remnants and monsters.


    There were often sometimes ordinary ces within those foggy regions, where remnants of Sorcerer civilizations remained.


    There were many Sorcerer gathering ces in this world.


    Just in this region, there were quite a few of them.


    It was just that as the foggy regions continuously encroached on Sorcerer gathering ces, causing them to disappear.


    Sometimes, the fog in some foggy regions would disappear, and the dangers and monsters hidden within would also gradually disappear.


    Many of the Sorcerer historical remnants from those foggy regions would be discovered by ordinary humans, allowing them to obtain Sorcerer legacies. Those ces then often became Sorcerer gathering ces.


    In the vast world, there were definitely Sorcerer gathering ces that were bigger and more powerful than this one.


    Yana evidently came from such a ce.


    Chen Heng could make a good guess about her identity.


    What he was curious about was how she travelled through the foggy regions to reach here.


    ording to the historical records, the foggy regions were incredibly dangerous. There were often incredibly dangerous monsters with strange powers, which posed great threats.


    Some of these monsters were feared even by true Sorcerers; if they were not careful, they would be devoured.


    Yana was only a Third Rank Apprentice; how had she passed through those foggy regions?


    Chen Heng felt quite curious.


    Soon, Yana gave him a reply.


    ¡°It was just a coincidence.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Yana shook her head and said, ¡°I was sent through a Sorcerer Formation to here by coincidence.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng felt quite surprised, ¡°You can go to other regions through Sorcerer Formations?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel so surprised,¡± Yana said as she nodded, ¡°Back when ancient Sorcerers were at their peak, they could even traverse to other worlds.


    ¡°If travelling to other worlds was nothing, then traveling to other regions is naturally no problem.


    ¡°However, it is a pity; that Sorcerer Formation can only be used twice.¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng as she said in pity, ¡°Otherwise, I would have wanted to bring you to where Ie from. With your talent, even if you came to my region, you would be able to be an existence who would surpass true Sorcerers. Perhaps you could be a famous figure.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled, ¡°so you¡¯re going to leave now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yana nodded before stretching out her hand.


    As she moved, the altar seemed toe to life.


    Silver light appeared as formless ripples spread out, and soon, a silver door was created.


    Chen Heng could see another ce through this silver teleportation channel.


    ¡°Alright.¡± After activating the altar, Yana stood up and looked at Chen Heng as she said, ¡°You can return to the outer world through this teleportation channel. Don¡¯t forget our promise.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Chen Heng nodded as he walked forwards.


    He slowly walked towards the silver door, but just as he was about to step through, he paused and looked back.


    Behind him, Yana was standing there.


    She wore silver robes and stood tall and straight. Her looks were incredibly beautiful, and looking at her was very pleasant.


    With the Moon God Stone¡¯s light falling on her body, she looked extraordinary and had a pure and auspicious aura.


    Standing before the altar, Chen Heng gave her a deep look as if he wanted to remember her.


    Following this, he walked through the teleportation channel.


    In the next moment, faint ripples spread out.


    As a hazy light shed out, Chen Heng¡¯s body disappeared.


    After entering the Sorcerer Formation, Chen Heng became surrounded by darkness.


    When his surroundings became bright again, the scenery around him had changed.


    Standing there, Chen Heng looked around.


    He had returned to the forest he had been in before.


    All around him were mountains, and there were very tall trees. He could asionally hear the cries and roars of wild beasts.


    Looking at the scenery, Chen Heng stared for a moment beforeing back to his senses.


    ¡°I¡¯m back¡­¡±


    Looking at the cliff in front of him, he nodded.


    The process had been a bit bumpy, but just like he had expected, he had made great gains this time.


    He had obtained a lot of valuable information from Yana, as well as a new magic skill system. He had also obtained a high-level Meditation Technique from the Elf King¡¯s tomb.


    It could be said that the gains he had made far surpassed anything he had expected.


    ¡°Different Sorcerer gathering ces¡­¡±


    Thinking about what Yana had said, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Only after a while did hee back to his senses and begin to walk.


    He walked around the cliff, which looked the same; it still had many of the marks that Chen Heng had made.


    However, the runes on the cliff had all disappeared.


    Even though Chen Heng¡¯s markings were still there, the Sorcerer Formation seemed to have disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Seeing this, Chen Heng frowned.


    He was certain that the Sorcerer Formation to enter the Moon Elf King¡¯s tomb had been here.


    However, it was now gone and left behind no traces.


    This made him feel quite surprised.


    Aftering out from the historical remnant, he had been hoping to be able to go in and look for opportunities after Yana had left.


    After all, there were definitely many good things within that historical remnant.


    Apart from perhaps having the Moon Elf King¡¯s corpse and his possessions, the Moon God Stone that contained the Moon God Worship Meditation Technique was also very good.


    ording to Yana, Moon God Stones were the treasure of the Moon Gods of the legends; it was something legendary even to the Elves.


    Chen Heng had been hoping to be able to secretly go in and take those things out.


    However, it seemed that this would not be possible.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng shook his head and felt quite disappointed.


    However, this was not a big deal.


    After all, he had already made great gains.


    Following this, Chen Heng turned and left, and he walked for a long time.


    Compared to ordinary people, his speed was very fast.


    After all, he was a true Knight and a Second Rank Apprentice; his body was very strong.


    The forest, which was quite difficult to traverse for ordinary people, was nothing to him.


    After Yana left, the Sorcerer Formation that had obstructed his magic power was automatically undone, and he regained his ability to use magic skills.


    Following this, he left the forest and entered a city.


    The first thing he did was to change his clothes.


    ¡°ÐҺá­¡±


    He had no choice¡ªafter being kidnapped by Yana and staying in the forest for so long, his clothes were incredibly dirty and tattered.


    As such, after entering the city, he got new clothes and found a ce to properly rest.


    Afterwards, he looked for a path to return to the Hunter¡¯s House.


    ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡±


    After spending a great deal of effort, Chen Heng finally found a map and found Helo City¡¯s location.


    Helo City was a few Sorcerer academies¡¯ hub, and it was a ce that many Sorcerers went to.


    If he could enter Helo City, he would be able to make his way back to the Hunter¡¯s House.


    Rtive to where he was, Helo City was not too far away.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s speed, it would take at most half a month to get there.


    ¡°I wonder how things at the academy are?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Outside, a slight breeze blew, bringing with it a trace of coldness.


    Time gradually passed.


    Half a monthter, after some travelling, Chen Heng finally reached Helo City.


    However, after entering this city, Chen Heng felt that something was off.


    There was something wrong with the atmosphere.


    Compared to before, Helo City seemed to be filled with a tense atmosphere.


    Walking on the streets, Chen Heng could see many people hurrying about.


    Sometimes, he saw some Apprentices.


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    Seeing this, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Looking at the people hurrying about, Chen Heng thought for a moment before walking into a small alleyway.


    In the alleyway, he found some Apprentices and asked them for some information.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mogow Academy in the west,¡± an Apprentice said softly, ¡°It¡¯s said that Mogow Academy suddenly attacked a few ces and has taken many ces¡¯ resources.


    ¡°Because of Mogow¡¯s Academy¡¯s actions, a few neighboring mortal kingdoms have also begun to act and have dered war.¡±


    To the west of Helo City was Mogow Academy.


    This academy¡¯s power was quite great and had intense conflict with some other academies.


    This time, Mogow Academy had suddenly attacked other Academies and ignited the mes of war.


    The war quickly expanded, quickly drawing in mortal kingdoms.


    All Sorcerer academies had many subsidiary mortal factions attached to them.


    As the war between Sorcerer factions broke out, the mortal factions under them also began to fight.


    Soon, the entire regions¡¯ factions were drawn over.


    In order to not be sucked into this, many Sorcerers in the north left the region.


    This caused the surrounding atmosphere to be quite heavy.


    Hearing this information, Chen Heng fell into his thoughts.

 Chapter 176 – Returning to the Academy

    <h4>Chapter 176 - Returning to the Academy</h4>


    ¡°What else?¡± Chen Heng asked the Apprentice.


    ¡°There is also the matter regarding that Half-Elf female Apprentice,¡± the Apprentice thought for a moment before saying, ¡°That Half-Elf female Apprentice kidnapped many academies¡¯ students, but no one knows why.


    ¡°Recently, she even kidnapped the Hunter¡¯s House¡¯s genius, Ed Doyle.¡±


    When mentioning the Half-Elf female Apprentice, there was a hostile look on his face.


    Looking at his expression, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    ¡°Has news of this spread around?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    The Apprentice nodded and replied, ¡°Of course. This matter has already spread quite far; the Hunter¡¯s House has stated that anyone who can rescue Ed Doyle will be awarded a magic tool.¡±


    ¡°A magic tool?¡± Chen Heng could not help but feel quite surprised.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the Apprentice said with a look of admiration, ¡°A real magic tool. It¡¯s said that this is a prize from Ed Doyle¡¯s teacher, the master of magic tool creation, Charlie.


    ¡°During this period of time, many Sorcerers have headed to the ck Forest to try out their luck.¡±


    He sounded a bit disappointed¡ªit seemed that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his strength was not enough, even he would have tried to go look for that Half-Elf Sorcerer.


    Looking at this young Apprentice, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head and asked some more questions.


    Following this, he took out a magic stone and gave it to the Apprentice.


    After watching the delighted Apprentice walk away, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he sank into his thoughts.


    Many things had happened in this region recently.


    Putting aside his situation, the war in the north was quite surprising.


    Chen Heng had never expected Mogow Academy to attack other academies.


    However, since this had happened, it needed to be dealt with.


    Fortunately, that would not affect this ce for some time.


    The region they were in was quite vast and Mogow Academy was to the north-western area, and it was quite far away from Helo City.


    Chen Heng would not have to worry too much about this for now.


    As for the Hunter¡¯s House looking for Chen Heng, he was not too surprised about this.


    After all, he was the Hunter¡¯s House¡¯s genius,and Charlie¡¯s only student. He was hailed as a future master of magic tool creation.


    For someone like him to be kidnapped, even if the Hunter¡¯s House was just trying to protect its image, it had to immediately act.


    Otherwise, it would be looked down on by other Sorcerers.


    ¡°Things are bing more and more troublesome¡­¡±


    Walking on the street, Chen Heng lightly sighed as he thought to himself.


    Following this, he continued to walk on.


    Time gradually passed.


    After resting in Helo City for a few days and getting some more information about the situation, Chen Heng began to hitchhike towards the Hunter¡¯s House.


    Soon, he reached the outer regions of the Hunter¡¯s House.


    ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡±


    At the gates of the Hunter¡¯s House, seeing that Chen Heng was unharmed, Langor looked delighted, ¡°Thank the Sorcerer King that you are fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made you all worry,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Ordo and Michael will definitely be overjoyed to see you back,¡± Langor said with a slight smile.


    ¡°What happened to them?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re still at the ck Forest, looking for you,¡± Langor said as he lightly sighed.


    Following this, he told Chen Heng about the things that had happened in the academy recently.


    That day, after Ordo and Michael had returned, Charlie had flown into a fit of fury, and he had almost turned them into experimental subjects.


    In the end, it was Ariel who had saved them by sending them to the ck Forest to search for Chen Heng.


    Right now, they were most likely still looking for him there.


    Hearing the information from Langor, Chen Heng was calm and was not too surprised.


    This was how it was between Sorcerers¡ªapart from special circumstances, higher-grade Sorcerers essentially had the right to determine the life and death of lower-grade Sorcerers.


    For a true Sorcerer like Charlie, if he wanted to and had sufficient reason, he could kill these two Third Rank Apprentices without retribution.


    No one would dare to speak out, nor would anyone care.


    Apart from their families, no one else would even feel hateful.


    This was the cruel side of the Sorcerer World.


    From the beginning, Chen Heng knew that something terrible might happen to Ordo and Michael.


    After he had been captured by Yana, they would most likely be held ountable. If things didn¡¯t go well, they might lose their lives.


    For them to be able to stay alive was already quite good.


    Despite thinking this, Chen Heng did not show it on the surface.


    ¡°Please apologize to Ordo and Michael for me¡­¡±


    He looked quite apologetic as he spoke, ¡°I feel quite guilty that such a thing happened to them because of me. If I have the opportunity in the future, I will make it up to them¡­¡±


    His expression was very sincere, making Langor feel quite surprised.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    Looking at the sincere expression on Chen Heng¡¯s face, he waved his hand and said, ¡°If they knew that you came back safely, they would be very happy. There¡¯s no need for you to feel guilty.¡±


    It instead became Langorforting Chen Heng.


    They chatted for a while when they heard footsteps draw close from the distance.


    Hearing those footsteps, Chen Heng turned and felt quite surprised.


    Charlie was wearing a ck robe, looking incredibly worried as he hurried over.


    Charlie had been notified by Langor.


    As soon as Chen Heng had arrived back at the Hunter¡¯s House, Langor had sent someone to let the true Sorcerers in the academy know.


    Hearing this, Charlie had immediately hurried over.


    ¡°Ed, my student!¡±


    He strode forwards, looking quite emotional as he looked at Chen Heng.


    He did not hesitate and directly gave Chen Heng a hug.


    ¡°Teacher¡­¡±


    Looking at Charlie like this, Chen Heng looked like he felt quite guilty.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Charlie smiled and said, ¡°For you to be able to return safely, that is enough.


    ¡°These days, I have been hoping for your return every day,¡± he said as he patted Chen Heng¡¯s shoulder.


    Even though Chen Heng was somewhat putting on a show, Charlie truly took Chen Heng as his beloved student.


    Perhaps it was because he did not have any children or any other students, he put much of his efforts in Chen Heng. He taught all of his knowledge to Chen Heng and fully treated him as his legatee.


    As such, their rtionship was not ordinary.


    Ordinary Sorcerer teachers and students could not bepared to them.


    ¡°Teacher.¡± Looking at Charlie, Chen Heng was about to say something, but Charlie waved his hand, stopping him.


    ¡°We can talk about other things after we get back.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Charlie¡¯s expression suddenly became dark as he said, ¡°Where is that shameless Half-Elf Apprentice? I want to capture her and burn her with magic mes; only then will I be satisfied!¡±


    Evidently, he was incredibly furious towards the culprit behind Chen Heng¡¯s kidnapping, wanting to turn her into his experimental subject.


    However, he was going to be disappointed.


    Looking at Charlie, Chen Heng shook his head, ¡°She has already left.¡±


    ¡°Left?¡±


    Charlie felt quite surprised, ¡°She has already left from the ck Forest?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Chen Heng shook his head, about to exin, when more footsteps sounded out.


    A woman wearing red robes, with beautiful looks, slowly walked over from the distance.


    It was the Hunter¡¯s House Vice Principal, Ariel.


    Evidently, it was not just Charlie who had heard about Chen Heng¡¯s return; even Ariel had heard about it.


    She was only a bit slower than Charlie.


    ¡°What do you mean she left?¡± she frowned as she asked.


    ¡°That will take some time to exin¡­¡± Chen Heng sighed as he looked at Ariel.


    Soon, they left from this ce and went elsewhere.


    They were standing within arge hall.


    ¡°So you mean to say that the Half-Elf Apprentice was not from this region?¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s exnation, Ariel frowned, ¡°She came from another Sorcerer gathering ce?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was respectful as he looked at Ariel and nodded.


    By now, he had told them about most of the things that had happened.


    Of course, he did not tell them about going into the Moon Elf King¡¯s tomb.


    ¡°No wonder there was no information about her in the past¡­¡±


    Charlie gave a coldugh, ¡°So she was an Elf who came from another Sorcerer gathering ce.¡±


    As true Sorcerers, they all knew that this was not the only Sorcerer gathering ce in this region.


    There were many Sorcerer gathering ces in the foggy regions, and they were more powerful than the Sorcerers here.


    As such, they were naturally able to ept where Yana hade from.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡± Ariel sighed and looked quite disappointed, ¡°It would have been good to capture this Half-Elf Apprentice.


    ¡°The region she is from is most likely more advanced than ours; if we could have interrogated her, we might have been able to obtain some knowledge and skills from that other region. It¡¯s a pity that she was able to escape in the end.¡±


    Hearing her words, Charlie also looked somewhat disappointed.


    As a true Sorcerer, he also understood the value hidden in Yana¡¯s body.


    Because of different developmental paths, different Sorcerer gathering ces often developed different magic skills.


    Some problems in some regions would be able to be easily resolved in other regions.


    As someone who came from another Sorcerer gathering ce, Yana most likely had that Sorcerer gathering ce¡¯s skills and knowledge.


    To Charlie and Ariel, those things were priceless treasures.


    What a pity¡­


    Thinking to there, they could not help but feel dispirited.


    Seeing them like this, Chen Heng thought for a moment before taking some things out.


    He showed the magic skill frameworks that Yana had taught him to the two of them.


    Of course, he did not tell them about the Legacy Stone.


    He had just shown them some things to reveal his value and make them take him more seriously.


    However, if the value of the things he took out were too great, it would be difficult to exin it.


    Chen Heng would not do such a thing.


    However, even if he did not take out the Legacy Stone, just those magic skill frameworks were enough for Charlie and Ariel to feel delighted.


    ¡°These are very interesting magic skills.¡±


    They listened to Chen Heng¡¯s exnations seriously before falling into their thoughts, ¡°Some things are quite different to how we think. That is most likely the key.¡±


    They pondered over these magic skills and got much out of them, making them look quite happy.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Charlie and Ariel looked delighted, ¡°Ed, you¡¯ve given us great help this time. As your reward, you can ask for anything you want.¡±


    Ariel spoke with a big smile as she waved her hand.


    The two of them did not doubt the magic skill frameworks that Chen Heng had taken out¡ªsuch a thing had happened in the past before.


    The students who had been kidnapped by that Half-Elf Apprentice in the past had all taken away some things.


    It was just that what they gained could not bepared to what Chen Heng had gained.


    This showed the difference in talent between them.


    At the very least, not every person could grasppletely new magic skill frameworks in just a few days.


    For Chen Heng to be able to do such a thing was enough for them to marvel at.


    As a reward for Chen Heng, Ariel used her rights as the Vice Principal to allow him to request anything that he wanted.


    As such, Chen Heng did not hold back and requested some limited and valuable information.


    Within the Hunter¡¯s House, there were many magic skills and information that were restricted; only those who had made great contributions to the academy could ess them.


    This time, Ariel gave Chen Heng the rights to ess those resources.


    Both sides were very satisfied.


    Following this, Chen Heng began to ask about Mogow Academy.


    ¡°The war has indeed begun.¡±


    Ariel did not hide anything to Chen Heng and said, ¡°Moreover, it is more intense than many people had thought. Right now, the northwest has be incredibly chaotic.


    ¡°Arge number of mortals have died, and a few mortal kingdoms have perished.


    ¡°From how things look right now, it is not clear when the war will end.¡±


    She paused before looking at Chen Heng and saying, ¡°However, don¡¯t worry, Ed. The war will not affect us here for the time-being. At the very least, there will not be much chaos around the Hunter¡¯s House¡¯s area. You can stay here and be at ease.¡±


    Hearing her words, Chen Heng did not say much and only nodded.


    After staying here for a while and hearing about the northwest from Charlie and Ariel, Chen Heng left.


    After this, his life returned to normal.


    After returning to the Hunter¡¯s House, many of Chen Heng¡¯s friends heard about him returning, and the tense atmosphere gradually dissipated.


    As for Ordo and Michael, they were soon summoned back and did not have to continue staying in the ck Forest.


    Everything became calm again.


    In the following days, Chen Heng went about as usual, studying magic tool creation, working hard at Meditation, and gathering magic power.


    However,pared to before, after going to the Moon Elf King¡¯s tomb, he had much more things to do.


    Soon, one month passed.

 Chapter 177 – News From The Hometown

    <h4>Chapter 177 - News From The Hometown</h4>


    Early in the morning, the sunlight shined on the ground.


    Within a sparseboratory, Chen Heng stood there by himself, casually waving his hand.


    Motes of golden light giving off resplendent light flowed out as the magic power in Chen Heng¡¯s body formed a golden sword in front of him.


    ¡°I finally seeded¡­¡±


    Looking at this golden sword, Chen Heng gave a slight smile.


    This golden sword was something he had condensed from magic power; it was the same as the magic skill that Yana had used.


    Chen Heng had obtained much information from the Legacy Stone that Yana had given him, including magic skill frameworks.


    This was a pathpletely different to that of the Hunter¡¯s House, and it was based on ancient Sorcerers¡¯ summoning skills. It was just that what was summoned was not a powerful living creature but powerful weapons of all kinds of shapes.


    Using magic power to condense and stabilize shapes was the specialty of this magic skill.


    The power that it contained was quite mysterious, and it waspletely different to this regions¡¯ magic skill system.


    After returning to the Hunter¡¯s House, Chen Heng had thrown himself into researching those magic skills.


    After quite a while, he had finally learned and grasped this magic skill.


    It seemed that the effects were quite good.


    Faint mental energy spread out.


    As Chen Heng¡¯s mental energy rippled, the golden sword shot forwards.


    Rumble¡­


    Formless ripples appeared ahead, and waves of magic power appeared.


    At the critical moment, the barrier that Chen Heng had set up appeared in front of the wooden dummy.


    This was the first line of defense that Chen Heng had set up for the wooden dummy.


    The wooden dummy was quite special; not only did it use special materials, making it quite sturdy, but it was also wearing Magic Iron Armor that had magic resistance.


    Adding on the barrier that Chen Heng had set up, this wooden dummy had great defensive properties.


    Even a Third Rank Apprentice would find it very difficult to break through this wooden dummy¡¯s defenses.


    This became the test subject for Chen Heng¡¯s magic skill.


    As he watched on, the golden sword shot out and ferociously stabbed forwards.


    Bang!


    A light sound rang out as the barrier was pierced, revealing the Magic Iron Armor behind it.


    The Magic Iron Armor used many magic items and had many runes engraved on it, giving it terrifying defensive power.


    This was a high-level magic item and had great magic resistance properties.


    The golden sword continued onwards and shed with the Magic Iron Armor, resulting in shocking sounds.


    Thissted for a while before the magic power ripples finally subsided.


    Chen Heng walked over to the wooden dummy.


    ¡°It pierced the armor.¡±


    After closely examining the wooden dummy, Chen Heng nodded.


    There was a hole in the ck Magic Iron Armor.


    Evidently, even Magic Iron Armor was unable to block that attack.


    The might of this magic skill could pierce through the defenses of Magic Iron Armor and injure the wooden dummy behind it.


    If this was in a real battle, it would definitely be able to injure his enemies.


    Of course, after the magic skill passed through the barrier and the Magic Iron Armor, the damage that the wooden dummy sustained was not very great.


    If it was a real person who had these defences, they would only receive some light injuries.


    Of course, this was under the normal course of things.


    If Chen Heng was able to hit important parts such as the eyes or organs, the oue would be different.


    However, doing such a thing in a real battle would be very difficult.


    After all, in an intense battle, his mind would be affected by his enemy¡¯s mental energy, and his enemy would move about.


    ¡°Its piercing power is very strong, but there is still room for improvement¡­¡±


    Looking at the wooden dummy, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he made notes and continued on with his research.


    After testing out his magic skill, it was time to test his magic power.


    Over this period of time, Chen Heng had not fallen behind on doing Meditation either.


    The Moon God Worship that he had obtained in the Moon Elf King¡¯s tomb was something that he had been studying.


    Through this high-level Meditation Technique meant for the Moon Elf royal family, Chen Heng had received great benefits.


    Just like Yana had said, those who were not Elves would find it almost impossible to use this Meditation Technique.


    Over the past few days, Chen Heng had tried out the Moon God Worship but felt that it was incredibly difficult.


    Putting aside hisck ofprehension, the ipatibility between his body and the Meditation Technique made things quite difficult.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, a Moon Elf royal family member would receive much greater benefits when using the Moon God Worship.


    However, for an ordinary Elf, the effects would only be about 10% or 20% as effective as for the Moon Elves.


    For a Human like Chen Heng, it was only a miniscule amount.


    Even so, the effects from the Moon God Worship were better than the Meditation Technique that Chen Heng had used in the past.


    This was an advantage.


    Moreover, there was a chance that Chen Heng could modify it.


    Recently, apart from learning magic skills, Chen Heng had been seeing if he could modify Moon God Worship.


    Based on the knowledge he had, as well as his experience as a True Lord, it might be possible for him to create a Human-friendly version of the Moon God Worship.


    However, this was incredibly difficult and ordinary people would have no hope of doing this.


    Fortunately, Chen Heng did notck time, and his requirements were not too high.


    He did not want to modify the entire Moon God Worship and only needed to modify certain parts.


    He did not expect for Moon God Worship to give Humans the same effects as it gave to Elves; any improvement would be good.


    After putting his things away, Chen Heng turned and walked out.


    Outside, there were many students walking about, all of them looking worried and serious.


    From how it seemed, the war in the northwest region had spread to here, affecting the people here.


    ¡°Apparently many students have left recently¡­¡±


    Looking at the students walking about, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    Because of the war, many students felt that the academies were no longer safe, so they returned to their hometowns.


    Just like Chen Heng, there were many students who came from other regions, and they were not native to this region.


    As such, their first reaction upon hearing about the war was to leave this region and return home.


    After things settled down here, they would return.


    Chen Heng knew exactly what those people were thinking.


    After all, even he had considered this, so this would definitely be the case for those ordinary students.


    Ordinary students did not have a teacher who was a true Sorcerer, nor were they people the academy would take efforts to protect. They did not have that much money or resources either and could notpare to Chen Heng.


    Sorcerers were all rational people, and in the face of danger, very few people would do anything rash.


    Most people wanted to avoid the danger and return after it was safe.


    Chen Heng did not have this in mind for now.


    As the student of a true Sorcerer, he knew more about the war than other ordinary students.


    With the information from Charlie, he knew that the war had not reached here yet, so there was no need to leave.


    Moreover, as a genius of the academy, even if the war reached here, the academy would take great efforts to protect him. This was different from other students.


    This was why Chen Heng¡¯s reaction was different to other students and he did not want to leave just yet.


    Looking at the anxious and worried-looking students, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head before going elsewhere.


    Chen Heng went to the marketce and exchanged for some things.


    The more chaotic the situation became, the easier it was to trade things.


    With how tense the atmosphere was, most students chose to sell the things that were not of immediate value to them for magic stones and things that they could use in the short term.


    As such, some materials, such as Magic Iron Metal and magic nts, became very cheap.


    On the other hand, things like potions and items that could increase one¡¯s battle strength had their prices skyrocket.


    As a result, Chen Heng was able to benefit from this.


    He used half the amount of magic stones he would normally spend to buy many materials.


    Moreover, many of the magic items that he made became much more valuable, some even doubling in price.


    Just like that, he obtained arge number of materials and magic stones.


    Of course, while Chen Heng¡¯s magic items became even more popr, there were fewer and fewer peopleing to his lessons.


    Because many students had left the academy, there were far fewer peopleing to his lessons.


    However, the extra profit he earned from his magic items made up for the decrease in revenue from his lessons.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was doing these lessons to boost his reputation and make a good impression on people, he would have long since stopped doing those lessons.


    As such, even though there were fewer peopleing to those lessons, it was not a big deal for Chen Heng.


    After standing at the marketce for a while, Chen Heng left.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, it had been another two months.


    During those two months, news about the war in the northwest once again spread.


    A lot of news was being spread in this region, making people feel quite shocked.


    After some time, the war between Mogow Academy and other academies had once again escted.


    Moreover, it was said that even a few true Sorcerers had fallen.


    This news made many people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Under such circumstances, many more students began to leave the Hunter¡¯s House.


    During this period of time, the Sorcerer organizations that facilitated travel would be very busy.


    In the previous years, not many Sorcerers left from this region; it was only studentsing in from outside.


    However, because of this war, things had reversed.


    Chen Heng did not change much; no matter what everyone else did, he continued to peacefully stay in the academy and do his experiments.


    No matter how chaotic the outside world became, the Hunter¡¯s House would not be easily attacked due to the fact that it had quite a few true Sorcerers.


    As such, Chen Heng was very safe within the Hunter¡¯s House.


    Thus, Chen Heng did not n to leave.


    It was just that as time went on, he heard some news that forced him to stop with his research.


    ¡°Something happened to my grandfather?¡± Chen Heng looked at the person in front of him as he frowned and asked.


    There was a tall and somewhat chubby middle-aged man half-kneeling there.


    Chen Heng had some impressions of this person.


    This was someone from the Doyle family, who had some blood connection to Chen Heng.


    In the past, he had been one of Griffin¡¯s assistants and was often by his side.


    Thus, as the Doyle family¡¯s future sessor, and Griffin¡¯s grandson, Chen Heng was quite familiar with him.


    It was just that this senior of his had brought him some bad news.


    Something had happened to Griffin.


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    Meeting Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression was respectful as he said, ¡°Master Griffin¡¯s body has been getting worse, and he is currently confined to his bed¡­¡±


    He spoke softly, telling Chen Heng about Griffin.


    From this, Chen Heng knew what Griffin¡¯s situation was.


    It was not that he had been attacked¡ªafter all, in the continent that the Doyle family was in, Griffin was one of the strongest. As such, it would only be him attacking others.


    This time, it was that something had happened to his body.


    Griffin mainly cultivated with negative energy, and in order to strengthen his power, he had modified his body many times. He had operated on himself many times in order to extend his lifespan.


    Sorcerers¡¯ lifespans were also limited. Even though they were longpared to the lifespans of ordinary people, a Third Rank Apprentice would only live for a few extra decades.


    As such, this was quite normal.


    If one used some unorthodox methods, one could greatly extend that lifespan. That was what Griffin had done.


    However, that had greatly harmed his body, and if he was careless, it could cause problems in his body.


    This was what had happened to Griffin this time.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡±


    After hearing about what had happened, Chen Heng could not help but sigh.


    In the continent that Chen Heng was from, even though the Doyle family was powerful, it was mainly because of Griffin, a Third Rank Apprentice.


    Because of what had happened to Griffin, the Doyle family had been dealt a blow, and something might happen to it.


    As such, Chen Heng had to go back and reveal his identity as a true Sorcerer¡¯s student to help the Doyle family get through this.


    Moreover, for Griffin to have sent someone to tell Chen Heng about this, this meant that he hoped that Chen Heng could go back.


    The Doyle family¡¯s people were usually quite cold and cruel to outsiders.


    However, Griffin adored Chen Heng, the future sessor to the Doyle family. Not only did he keep him from his side from when he was young, but he had also paid much of Chen Heng¡¯s tuition fees at the start.


    Moreover, the Doyle family was a Sorcerer family and was still a source of power to Chen Heng.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng nodded and made a decision.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    He looked at the middle-aged man as he said, ¡°I will return soon.¡±

 Chapter 178 – Departure

    <h4>Chapter 178 - Departure</h4>


    Even though he had decided to leave, Chen Heng could not just immediately leave.


    After all, he had many things to consider now.


    In the academy, he had various business ventures that he needed to look after; now that he had to leave, he would have to sacrifice them.


    As for Charlie, he would have to give him some notice.


    After all, as Chen Heng had grown, he had officially begun to help Charlie with his experiments, and he was an irreceable helper to him.


    As such, he had to let Charlie know in advance if he was going to leave.


    Otherwise, it would not be too good.


    Dealing with these matters took Chen Heng some time and effort.


    It was not too bad on Charlie¡¯s side.


    Because of how much he valued Chen Heng, he did not act high and mighty in front of Chen Heng. He was quite calm towards Chen Heng¡¯s request and was very agreeable to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s good for you to leave for some time,¡± Charlie said as he smiled and looked at Chen Heng, ¡°It has indeed been quite chaotic here, so leaving now is not a bad idea.


    ¡°Come to think of it, even if you didn¡¯t want to leave, you would have to leave after some time.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Why is that?¡± Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    Charlie replied, ¡°It is because of the academy. Because of the war, many students have left the academy.


    ¡°Because of theck of students, many things in the academy have stopped.


    ¡°As such, Ariel suggested for the remainder of the students in the academy to be sent home and to temporarily close the academy.


    ¡°In other words, even if you did not leave now, you would have to leave once the academy closed.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng nodded and understood.


    Even though the war had note close yet, the effects it brought were quite obvious.


    Many students had run away from this region out of fear, and this had affected the operation of the academy.


    After all, many things in the academy required students to help operate.


    Perhaps it was because of this that Ariel decided to temporarily close the academy for a while until everything could return to normal.


    After all, with much fewer Third Rank Apprentices, the new recruitment round would also be affected.


    Even if they recruited new students, there would not be enough Apprentices to teach these students.


    Perhaps this was one way of avoiding the war.


    After all, even though the war had not affected the south side yet, this would not necessarily be the case in the future.


    In order to avoid the Hunter¡¯s House being dragged in, closing the academy now was not a bad idea.


    Chen Heng immediately understood their thinking and also realized some other things.


    As the academy closed, many things that could be easily obtained at the academy would be quite hard to obtain in the future.


    After all, without a ce for trading, many Sorcerers would not be able to obtain the things they needed.


    Chen Heng thought of many things as he looked at Charlie.


    ¡°After a month, the academy will announce this, and all students will have to quickly leave,¡± Charlie nodded as he looked at Chen Heng and smiled, ¡°Ed, if you need to prepare anything, quickly prepare.


    ¡°If there is anything you need help with, just ask me.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Chen Heng and Charlie talked for a while in Charlie¡¯sboratory before Chen Heng left.


    After walking out, Chen Heng did not hesitate and once again walked to the marketce.


    The marketce for students was still there. It was just that as many students left, it became somewhat deste and no longer as lively.


    However, it was not too bad.


    News of the academy closing had not spread yet, so there were still quite a few students. That was why this ce had not bepletely abandoned.


    Some students were walking very hastily through this area.


    Because he had taught many people over the past two years, Chen Heng recognized many people.


    This included the middle-aged man with a stall not too far away.


    The middle-aged man wore gray leather armor and was very tall and big. He looked quite valiant and seemed more like a Knight.


    He had a bitter look on his face as he sat in front of his stall, waiting for business.


    This was Jarman, the materials peddler of this area.


    Back then, Chen Heng had bought Magic Iron Metals from him to make magic items.


    Two years had passed in the blink of an eye, but this person was still here. It seemed that business had be much worse for him.


    This was not strange.


    After all, with news of the war drawing closer, there were fewer students, and materials¡¯ value had greatly plummeted.


    As a materials peddler, it was normal that things would be quite rough for him.


    Chen Heng walked over to him.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Seeing Chen Heng, Jarman¡¯s eyes lit up as a smile appeared on his face, ¡°Beloved Ed, how have you been?¡±


    ¡°Not too bad,¡± Chen Heng smiled as he asked softly, ¡°What do you have?¡±


    ¡°The same as usual, some Magic Iron Metals and simr things,¡± Jarman said, ¡°But some have already been imbued with magic.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Chen Heng had bought from Jarman many times over the years, and Jarman was familiar with Chen Heng¡¯s habits.


    Chen Heng did not like to imbue materials with magic himself; he instead preferred to hire other Apprentices to help him do this.


    As time went on, Jarman decided to do it himself and prepare the materials before selling them to Chen Heng.


    This was the case this time as well.


    However, it seemed that business was not very good for him right now.


    Chen Heng had a look at his stock¡ªthere were not too many things, but the basic things were all there.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± Jarman asked, ¡°We can be flexible with the price.¡±


    ¡°Have there not been Apprentices buying thingstely?¡± Chen Heng looked around as he asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Jarman shook his head and did not try to hide anything, ¡°these things are almost impossible to sell now. Many Apprentices have left, so no one wants some of these materials. After all, not everyone is like you, Ed, having the ability to make magic items.¡±


    He spoke with a trace of admiration in his voice.


    Indeed, even among Sorcerers, there were very few people who could create magic tools and magic items.


    Even if most Sorcerers used Magic Iron Metals and the like, they would not be able to create magic items, and they could only be called pseudo-magic items.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡± Chen Heng nodded and sighed, and he did not say much else.


    Because of therge number of Sorcerers leaving, Jarman¡¯s items had greatly fallen in value.


    Chen Heng picked out some things before leaving and going elsewhere.


    Before leaving, he had asked about Jarman¡¯s ns for the future.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay in the academy for a few more days,¡± Jarman said directly, ¡°After I sell everything, I¡¯ll leave the academy and go elsewhere to live.¡±


    Just like the others, he was nning to leave the academy and go to a more remote area.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep in contact.¡± Chen Heng nodded and did not say much else, only exchanging details with Jarman before leaving.


    This world¡¯smunication infrastructure was quitecking, but as Sorcerers, they naturally had special methods to keep in touch; it was just a bit troublesome.


    After selling his magic items, Chen Heng had quite a lot of magic stones.


    If he just kept them as magic stones, they would not be of much use to Chen Heng; he would only be able to use them to set up Sorcerer Formations.


    It was a good time to use them all and buyrge quantities of materials.


    After all, there were many things that the Hunter¡¯s House had that he would not be able to find elsewhere.


    Otherwise, after he left the academy, it would be quite difficult for him to obtain many things.


    As such, Chen Heng swept his gaze across the marketce.


    Apart fromrge quantities of materials, Chen Heng also headed to the library and exchanged magic stones for many magic skill frameworks.


    Chen Heng was notcking in magic skills¡ªafter all, having a true Sorcerer teacher like Charlie, and the Legacy Stone from Yana, he already had many magic skills.


    Just the ones that Charlie had given him, as well as the contents in the Legacy Stone, would keep him busy for a while.


    After walking around and spending around half of his magic stones, Chen Heng left this ce.


    In theing few days, he did not do much and just stayed in his room.


    He had already done what had to be done.


    He had notified Charlie and wrapped up his lessons.


    As for the ship he was going to leave on, Charlie had already scheduled this for him.


    A few dayster, Chen Heng packed his bags and left the academy.


    When he left, Charlie came out of hisboratory and personally escorted him outside the academy.


    ¡°Who would have thought Lord Charlie would care about someone so much.¡±


    Looking at Charlie¡¯s departing figure, then looking at Chen Heng, Langor had a look of admiration on his face.


    ¡°For Lord Charlie to treat you like this, I really admire you, Ed.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng smiled and asked, ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡±


    ¡°Not much.¡±


    Langor shook his head as he looked at the direction that Charlie had left in and lowered his voice, ¡°Even though the academy is going to close, it still needs to be watched over.


    ¡°During that time, I will stay here and look after the academy¡¯s gates.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re staying?¡±


    Looking at Langor, Chen Heng nodded and thought to himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Langor smiled as he said, ¡°In actuality, it¡¯s not just me. Ordo and Michael will also stay behind with me.¡±


    Even though the academy was going to close, it still needed people to look after it.


    Even though there were many Sorcerer Formations within the Hunter¡¯s House, without any Sorcerers to look after them, it would still not be very safe.


    Without any Sorcerers staying behind and just relying on the Sorcerer Formations, there could be many problems.


    This was one of the reasons why Langor and the others were staying behind.


    ¡°I wish you all the best,¡± Chen Heng nodded before leaving.


    Langor smiled and waved.


    After walking out of the academy, there was a carriage waiting there.


    On the way, Chen Heng had seen some other students walk out, preparing to leave like him.


    ¡°In the end, it still came to this.¡±


    The once-lively academy had be much quieter.


    Once the announcement that the academy was going to close was given, things would be even worse.


    Sensing these changes, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm, but he inwardly sighed.


    However, it was not too bad.


    The academy was only temporarily closing; once the war ended and this region returned to peace, they would gather the students again.


    As such, this was only temporary.


    As Chen Heng walked, another Apprentice recognized him.


    It was a First Rank Apprentice who hade to listen to his sses before.


    He recognized Chen Heng and passionately invited him to head to the port together.


    Chen Heng agreed and got on his carriage, and they headed to the port.


    After arriving at the port, the ship was already waiting.


    ¡°We will be leaving tomorrow.¡±


    After getting on the ship and putting his luggage down, Chen Heng asked a crewmate and received this answer.


    He did not ask much and silently returned to his room before resting and doing some Meditation.


    Most of the people on this ship were Apprentices or the Apprentices¡¯ family and friends.


    Many of them were Apprentices of the Hunter¡¯s House, and they were people Chen Heng was familiar with.


    This included Zana.


    Zana was also returning to her hometown and also on this ship.


    After two years, she was a First Rank Apprentice and had magic power; she had done quite well.


    Even though this could notpare to Chen Heng,pared to ordinary students, it was already very fast.


    Chen Heng could sense that her magic power was not weak, and it was not something an ordinary First Rank Apprentice couldpare to.


    After meeting on the ship, they were quite surprised and chatted for a while.


    At that moment, some sounds came from outside.


    ¡°Victory belongs to us!¡± a shout came from outside.


    Standing at the deck, Chen Heng turned and looked over, and he sensed some magic power ripples from that direction.


    Large amounts of magic power ripples came from that direction, and not just one or two waves.


    There were some Third Rank Apprentices fighting, and they had even used magic skills.


    Sensing this, many peoples¡¯ expressions became grim.


    After a while, the magic power ripples subsided and everything became peaceful again.


    At that moment, a ck-robed middle-aged Apprentice walked onto the ship and exined, ¡°It was the people from the Moke Sect; they suddenly attacked for no apparent reason.¡±


    ¡°The Moke Sect is just a small organization¡­¡±


    Standing on the deck, Chen Heng fell into his thoughts, ¡°Are they also going to act this time?¡±


    It seemed that as the war developed, more and more Sorcerer organisations were being pulled in.


    No one could tell what the final oue would be.


    However, this did not matter to Chen Heng.


    The next day, the ship set sail.


    Looking at the port bing smaller and smaller, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he turned and left.

 Chapter 179 – Mad

    <h4>Chapter 179 - Mad</h4>


    ¡°It has been so long since I¡¯ve been back¡­¡± Chen Heng said softly as he looked at the castle before him.


    This was the Doyle family¡¯s castle.


    In this continent, the Doyle family¡¯s power was quite great, and it had arge territory.


    Chen Heng¡¯s grandfather Griffin even had the title of Duke, and he was famous among both mortals and Sorcerers.


    As such, their castle was incredibly big.


    Despite the castle being quite big, the atmosphere it gave off was quite cold and eerie.


    Chen Heng could sense that the castle was filled with mental impurities, and one could faintly hear screams and crying.


    If one stayed in such a ce for long, even an ordinary person would have their minds corrupted; this was the result of researching negative energy for a long time.


    Far too many people had died here, and they had given off dense negative energy due to Griffins¡¯ cruel methods, marking this area.


    Chen Heng was still not used to this atmosphere, and it made him quite ufortable.


    In the past, simr things had happened in the Hunter¡¯s House but not as serious.


    Apart from a few true Sorcerers who researched negative energy, everyone else was quite normal.


    That was why the mental impurities there were not as bad.


    However, because of his past experiences, Chen Heng was already used to it.


    Looking at this familiar castle, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he walked in.


    ¡°Young master Ed.¡±


    The Doyle family¡¯s people were already waiting inside.


    A middle-aged man dressed in ck robes respectfully stood there, waiting for Chen Heng.


    Seeing Chen Heng walk in, he hurriedly came to Chen Heng¡¯s side.


    ¡°Pleasee with me,¡± he said as he led the way.


    Chen Heng did not say anything and only peacefully nodded.


    This was how things were within the castle.


    Because of Griffin, most people in the castle were quite apathetic and gloomy.


    As such, it was normal for Chen Heng to act like this around them.


    As Chen Heng watched on, the middle-aged man slowly walked ahead.


    In the end, he led Chen Heng to a room.


    ¡°Lord Griffin is resting inside,¡± the middle-aged man said respectfully.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Chen Heng nodded and did not hesitate as he walked in.


    After walking in, he was hit by a dense smell.


    It was the smell of medicine, as well as blood, making one feel disgusted.


    Smelling this, Chen Heng instinctively frowned and felt like vomiting.


    Within the room was arge bed, on which an elderly man was lying. He looked like he was asleep and seemed quite peaceful.


    It was the grandfather of Chen Heng¡¯s body, the head of the Doyle family, Griffin.


    Chen Heng walked over and looked at Griffin.


    He looked incredibly pale and his body gave off a strange smell.


    On his body, there were strange mental ripples, causing Chen Heng to frown.


    ¡°What a chaotic feeling¡­¡±


    Looking at Griffin and sensing those chaotic mental ripples, Chen Heng frowned and did not know what to say.


    The mental ripples contained a trace of madness within them, giving Chen Heng a bad feeling.


    Ordinary people¡¯s mental ripples would be quite stable, and this was so for Sorcerers as well.


    However, unstable mental ripples meant that one¡¯s emotions were extremely turbulent or their personality was incredibly twisted.


    From what Chen Heng could sense, this was the case with Griffin¡¯s mental state; for whatever reason, he had be somewhat mad.


    Standing in front of the bed, Chen Heng noticed that there were many traces of dried blood around the room. Even though they were all dried, he could tell that they were quite recent.


    If he observed closely, he could even find some specks of flesh among the blood.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng fell into his thoughts and spaced out a bit.


    Arge hand stretched out, looking incredibly withered.


    Griffin had suddenly sat up, a bloodthirsty and twisted look on his face. His body gave off chaotic magic power ripples as he grabbed towards Chen Heng.


    His strength was quite great and did not look like he was holding back, as if he wanted to rip Chen Heng in half.


    It was at that moment, a bit of magic power ripples appeared from Chen Heng.


    A barrier that he had set up in advance activated, blocking Griffin¡¯s hand and making it so that he could not touch Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng gave a long sigh.


    Chen Heng silently grabbed Griffin¡¯s arm and pressed it down.


    The strength in Griffin¡¯s arm was quite great, and it could almost rival that of a Great Knight¡¯s.


    It was just that under Chen Heng¡¯s strength, this arm seemed quite weak and was suppressed by him.


    ¡°It¡¯s alreadye to this?¡±


    Looking at the twisted-looking Griffin staring at him, Chen Heng sighed and thought to himself.


    It was evident that Griffin¡¯s mind had greatly decayed, causing him to be mad.


    Before this, many people had most likely been ripped apart by him.


    ¡°You¡­ die!¡±


    Griffin¡¯s voice sounded out, sounding like a roar.

 Chapter 180 – Magic Power Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 180 - Magic Power Crystal</h4>


    On therge bed, Griffin¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness and madness.


    Just looking at Griffin, Chen Heng could sense that berserk and twisted feeling.


    Griffin stretched out his other arm and grabbed towards Chen Heng¡¯s chest as if he wanted to take out Chen Heng¡¯s heart.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm and just peacefully watched Griffin.


    Griffin¡¯s hand grabbed at Chen Heng, but it was once again blocked by the barrier.


    This was released by the magic tool on Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Chen Heng hade fully prepared.


    In the past, Charlie had given Chen Heng a magic tool to protect him, and after Chen Heng went back, Charlie did not take it. Instead, he left it with Chen Heng to protect his student.


    The Ring of Protection was a real magic tool, and the barrier it contained could even block a true Sorcerer¡¯s magic skill.


    Apart from this, Chen Heng had various other magic items created by himself.


    These magic items could also release powerful magic skills.


    With these things at hand, Chen Heng did not move and allowed Griffin to continuously attack.


    ¡°His mental state has already be like this,¡± Chen Heng frowned as he looked at Griffin.


    He could tell that Griffin¡¯s state was very bad; he had never seen such chaotic mental ripples before.


    Before entering the room, the Doyle¡¯s family¡¯s people had told him to be careful of Griffin going berserk.


    By then, Chen Heng had already been mentally prepared.


    However, it seemed that Griffin¡¯s condition was much worse than he had thought.


    With this kind of mental state, he was not suited to continue being a Sorcerer.


    After all, Sorcerers¡¯ greatest strength was being able to use magic skills. However, using magic skills required one¡¯s mental state to be stable.


    Otherwise, one would not be able to construct stable magic skill frameworks.


    Even if their bodies had magic power, they would not be able to use it.


    Standing there, Chen Heng remained silent for a while before sighing.


    Following this, he walked out of the room.


    The middle-aged man was still standing there, and seeing Chen Heng walk out, he hurriedly went over and asked, ¡°Young master Ed, are you injured?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head as he asked, ¡°When did grandfather be like this?¡±


    ¡°About four months ago¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Back then, Lord Griffin found some valuable materials and was thinking of doing some experimenting.


    ¡°It was just that he was affected by the experiment, causing problems in his mind and resulting in him fainting.


    ¡°Afterwards, he fell unconscious, and whenever he woke up, he would want to kill people.¡±


    Speaking to there, a look of fear appeared on his face as if he had thought of something terrifying.


    ¡°Send some people over to stand watch over this ce,¡± Chen Heng said as he lightly sighed, ¡°I will try and see if I can help grandfather return to normal.¡±


    However, he did not feel much hope.


    After all, the mind was veryplicated.


    Even true Sorcerers did not have a great grasp over it, much less the current Chen Heng.


    He had brought many medicines with him, and some of them could bring rity to one¡¯s mind.


    It was just that he did not know if they would be effective on Griffin.


    ¡°Have there been any changes in the surroundings?¡± Chen Heng asked, ¡°What about the other families¡¯ attitudes.¡±


    ¡°Nothing has changed for now,¡± the middle-aged man said as he shook his head, ¡°Very few people know of Lord Griffin falling unconscious; the other families do not know.


    ¡°However, as time goes on¡­¡±


    He looked quite hesitant.


    Chen Heng understood what he meant.


    Sorcerers were quite hermetic and did not like to go out. This was even more so for Sorcerers who researched negative energy like Griffin.


    Even in the past, Griffin did not meet with others very much.


    As such, it would take some time for others to know that Griffin had fallen unconscious.


    It would be no problem hiding it for one or two years.


    However, as time went on, the other families¡¯ people were bound to find out.


    When that time came, there could be some problems.


    Apart from Chen Heng, the Doyle family¡¯s only Third Rank Apprentice was Griffin.


    It could be said that for the Doyle family to have its current standing, it was only because of Griffin.


    If they lost Griffin, their position would greatly fall.


    The families that had enmity with the Doyle family would most likely act against them and take away everything they had.


    This was why the Doyle family had quickly called back Chen Heng.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng could not help but shake his head.


    From how he saw it, this was not that big of a problem.


    The resources that the Doyle family had were not a big deal to him.


    Even though he Doyle family was a noble family in this continent, this was only in a small kingdom, and they did not actually have that much.


    There were countless uninhabited areas in other regions, and if things came to it, they could just find a new ce to start again.


    For Sorcerers, a mortal kingdom¡¯s resources were just a trifling matter.


    Apart from selling mortals as ves to earn some magic stones, there was not much else.


    That was what the Doyle family had done in the past.


    However, from how Chen Heng saw it, it was expendable.


    Chen Heng thought to himself and maintained a calm expression as he asked, ¡°What about those experimental subjects?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re still in the castle,¡± the middle-aged man thought before saying, ¡°After that day, we kept them in the castle.¡±


    ¡°Bring them out,¡± Chen Heng said after thinking for a moment, ¡°Let me see how special they are.¡±


    The middle-aged man respectfully nodded and quickly turned and walked out.


    Soon, Chen Heng saw those experimental subjects; they were a pair of young girls.


    ¡°Girls?¡± Chen Heng frowned as he studied the two girls in front of him.


    They looked around ten years old and were very small.


    They wore ordinary clothes that were quite tattered, unable to cover their important parts, and they looked quite dirty.


    They seemed to be a pair of twins; apart from that, there was nothing special about them.


    Standing at the center of the room and meeting Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, their bodies trembled, looking terrified.


    Looking at the two girls, Chen Heng noticed that there were many small scars on their bodies.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Looking at the girls¡¯ scars, he frowned and looked to the old butler by the side.


    ¡°They are Lord Griffin¡¯s experiments¡­¡± the old butler said softly.


    ¡°Experiments¡­¡± Chen Heng frowned, thinking of some bad memories.


    This body of his had been taught by Griffin since it was young, and he had seen many of the things that Griffin had done.


    From his memories, Griffin¡¯s experiments had never been normal.


    He would use various ways to torment his experimental subjects and observe their negative energy reactions.


    The state of these two girls made Chen Heng think of what he had seen in the past.


    Sitting on the wooden chair, he inwardly shook his head before looking at the two girls and asking, ¡°What are your names?¡±


    Being looked at by him, the two girls¡¯ bodies seemed to lightly tremble, feeling an instinctive fear.


    After a while, they shakily said their names.


    One was called Alier and the other was called Veridor.


    ording to them, they came from another ce and by ship, and they were bought by Griffin.


    Apart from this, they did not know anything else.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    They did not seem to havee from a special family; their parents were just ordinary farmers and sold them as ves to receive some money.


    Looking at them, Chen Heng thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Take them to get changed into some proper clothes.¡±


    Hearing this, the old butler nodded and silently took the two girls away.


    ¡­


    In the following days, Chen Heng became quite busy.


    Griffin was still unconscious, and his mental state was still not very good.


    In order to resolve this, Chen Heng tried many things.


    He fed Griffin all kinds of medicines from the Hunter¡¯s House, and he also used calming techniques to try to calm his mind.


    Chen Heng¡¯s efforts had some effect.


    Thebined effects of the medicine and calming techniques caused Griffin¡¯s mind to stabilize a bit, but he was still unable to wake up.


    His berserk mental ripples were still unable to calm down, but he went into his fits less.


    However, once Chen Heng stopped treating him, he would once again go into a fit.


    This made Chen Heng feel very troubled.


    Fortunately, Chen Heng did not have much to do right now, so he could slowly try various things and was not in a rush.


    Time gradually passed.


    After a few days, Chen Heng was busying about within a quiet room.


    At the center of the room was a small stone b, on which there was a detailed Sorcerer Formation. It looked veryplex and mysterious.


    Chen Heng was still working on it.


    As the Sorcerer Formation took shape, Chen Heng thought for a moment before putting a gem on the Sorcerer Formation.


    Following this, a faint golden light shined out.


    Within the pure red gem, a pure magic power was sent into the Sorcerer Formation.


    Soon, the Sorcerer Formation began to spread out and give off a faint golden light.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Seeing this, Chen Heng could not help but smile, ¡°It seeded.¡±


    The Sorcerer Formation was one used for appraising Sorcerer talent.


    In the past, this Sorcerer Formation required at least 50 magic stones to set up.


    However, Chen Heng was able to activate it without using any magic stones.


    Chen Heng¡¯s theory had worked.


    Back at the Hunter¡¯s House, he had converted Rune Formations, sessfully bringing out some of the Azure Heaven Realm¡¯s Rune Formations as this world¡¯s Sorcerer Formations.


    This included the Rune Formations for storing spirit energy.


    In this world, the corresponding Sorcerer Formations were used for storing Sorcerers¡¯ magic power.


    With this, it could rece magic stones.


    Magic stones were essentially crystals made of high density elemental particles.


    Even though the energy that they contained were slightly different to the magic power that Sorcerers used, the difference was not big.


    This was the reason why magic stones were the mostmon currency between Sorcerers.


    The difference between magic stones and magic power was the strength.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s tests, a magic stone contained around 50 ku of magic power.


    50 ku was the amount that a peak Second Rank Apprentice would have.


    If a Second Rank Apprentice had 50 ku of magic power, then they would be at the level to rank up to a Third Rank Apprentice. They just needed to grasp a corresponding magic skill framework.


    The amount of magic power that a Second Rank Apprentice like that had was just the same as a single magic stone.


    This was the harsh reality.


    This was why most Sorcerer Formations used magic stones as power sources and not Sorcerers¡¯ own magic power.


    It was just that if a Sorcerer could save their magic power into an item, they would be able to create a recement for magic stones.


    In the past, this region did not have any skills that could condense and store magic power.


    However, things were different now.


    The red gem in front of Chen Heng was the vessel he was using to store magic power. It was all of the magic power he had stored over the past two years.


    This was not just his own magic power; it included those from others.


    In terms of magic stones, it contained around 50 magic stones¡¯ worth.


    It was quite suited to be used for this Sorcerer Formation.


    As the gem gave off energy, the Sorcerer Formation was activated and gave off a faint golden light.


    At that moment, Chen Heng turned and looked outside as he spoke, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Following this, footsteps could be heard as people filed in.


    They were all the Doyle family¡¯s people.


    Now that he had activated this Sorcerer Formation, there was no point in wasting it, so he might as well put it to use.


    This was why Chen Heng had called these people here.


    Because the Sorcerer Formation for determining Sorcerer talent cost many magic stones, it was usually very expensive. Moreover, it also took a great deal of time and effort.


    As such, many people were unable to go through the test even though they were from Sorcerer families.


    However, Chen Heng was now able to do so.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s instructions, the people from the Doyle family walked onto the stone b one by one.


    As expected, most of them did not have Sorcerer talent.


    However, this was not surprising.


    There were two of them who had some talent, but it was a pity that it was only Level 1 talent.


    Ordinarily speaking, it would be impossible for them to be Third Rank Apprentices; they would struggle just to be a First Rank Apprentice or a Second Rank Apprentice.


    However, this was not bad.


    After all, having Sorcerer talent and being able to be a Sorcerer talent was a fortune in itself.


    Even a First Rank Apprentice would have a stronger body due to the energy within it.


    If they became Second Rank Apprentices and worked hard, they might even be able to grasp magic skills.


    The test was quite quick, and soon, all of the people from the Doyle family had gone through.


    However, the Sorcerer Formation could stillst for some time.

 Chapter 181 – Moon God Worship’s Hidden Effect

    181 Chapter 181 ¨C Moon God Worship¡¯s Hidden Effect "Looks like it still has some time." Looking at the Sorcerer Formation, Chen Heng nodded and said, "Have some other peoplee and try so that it isn''t wasted."


    These Sorcerer Formations took around 50 magic stones to activate, making them extremely expensive.


    Since it had already been activated, he might as well let other people have a try.


    Perhaps he would find some pleasant surprises.


    At that moment, Chen Heng thought of some people.


    "What are those twin girls doing?" he asked the old butler.


    "They are still in the guest hall," the old butler replied respectfully.


    Right now, the two girls were still in the castle.


    In the past few days, Chen Heng had examined the girls and did not find anything abnormal. As such, he kept them in the castle as female attendants.


    "They''re still working?" Chen Heng nodded and said, "Let theme and try. Maybe we''ll be surprised."


    Chen Heng seemed to think of something and gave a slight smile.


    The old butler respectfully nodded before leaving.


    Soon, two girls slowly walked over.


    Compared to before, their mental states were much better. They were also wearing new robes and held brooms; it seemed that they had been working before.


    Coming before Chen Heng, they looked at him nervously and shyly.


    "Don''t be afraid." Looking at the two girls, Chen Heng smiled and said softly, "Go and have a try."


    His expression was very warm, making others let down their guard.


    The two girls looked at Chen Heng before shyly nodding and walking onto the stone b.


    In the next moment, a faint golden light shined out.


    "Two Level 2 talent." Looking at the light, Chen Heng gave a slight smile.


    As expected, Griffin had not taken an interest in these two girls for nothing.


    They both had Sorcerer talent, and decent ones at that.


    Even though it was only Level 2, if they worked hard, the results could be quite good.


    After all, with Level 2 talent, it was possible for them to be Third Rank Apprentices in the future if they put in the hard work.


    Looking at the golden light, everyone in the surroundings were stunned.


    "Are you joking¡­"


    "They''re mere ves, and yet¡­"


    They looked quite shocked and werepletely startled by these two girls.


    Sorcerer talent was something that was incredibly rare.


    In the entire Doyle family, apart from Chen Heng, only two others had Sorcerer talent.


    And now, both of these two girls had Sorcerer talent.


    This made everyone feel quite shocked.


    "Alright," Chen Heng pped his hands and motioned for the two girls toe to his side.


    "Don''t worry," he said softly as he smiled, "This is good."


    He thought to himself as heforted them.


    The two girls both having Sorcerer talent evidently was not a coincidence.


    These two girls were twins and had the same bloodline; even their mental ripples were very simr.


    Did this show the connection between talent and bloodline?


    Chen Heng thought all kinds of things but remained calm externally.


    Soon, the others had also finished going through the test.


    It was a pity that out of these people, none of them had any Sorcerer talent; they were all ordinary people.


    This was to be expected.


    After all, to find a single person with Sorcerer talent was already quite difficult.


    Under normal circumstances, it would be difficult to find a single person with Sorcerer talent even among 1,000.


    The Doyle family was an outlier because the Doyle family''s people all had Sorcerer bloodlines. This was why they had a much higher chance to have Sorcerer talent than ordinary people.


    This was why Sorcerer organisations like the Hunter''s House normally went to Sorcerer families to recruit students.


    After all, trying to find students from ordinary people would be like finding a needle in a haystack and would require far too much resources and manpower.


    Each test required 50 magic stones as well as an Apprentice who was proficient in Sorcerer Formations.


    The cost was a bit too high.


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought of various things.


    After a while, he looked ahead.


    In front of him, the Sorcerer Formation on the stone b had be dim and gradually deactivated.


    The red gem also lost its light; the magic power within it had been depleted.


    This was the end of the test.


    Following this, Chen Heng went and picked up the stone b and the Sorcerer Formation.


    The stone b was not an ordinary material, and even the materials used to form the Sorcerer Formation were not ordinary and had substantial value.


    If he threw them away after just using them once, it would be a bit too much of a waste.


    After putting away the stone b, Chen Heng turned and left.


    In the following period of time, apart from researching Griffin''s condition, Chen Heng had a new task, which was to teach his students.


    After that test, he had taken in those two girls and the other two people with Sorcerer talent as his students.


    This did not give him much pressure.


    After all, he had been taught by Griffin and Charlie, and he had given his own lessons at the Hunter''s House.


    With his knowledge, it was not a problem for him to teach these beginners.


    Of course, he was not teaching them out of kindness but because he wanted to do some tests.


    Even though he had found a way to store magic power, hecked sources of magic power.


    If he just relied on himself, he would not be able to store up too much magic power.


    The best use of this Sorcerer Formation was tobine many people''s magic power to achieve greater goals.


    This was why Chen Heng had taken in these students.


    He hoped that they could be Apprentices and then give out their magic power to be his batteries.


    However, he did not overtly reveal this and maintained a fa?ade.


    Just like this, he went through a period of calm.


    In the blink of an eye, another three months had passed.


    During those three months, his students had made some progress and begun to do Meditation.


    Chen Heng''s research also yielded some results.


    "It seems to be working." Within the silent bedroom and looking at Griffin on the bed, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    In order to resolve the problem with Griffin, Chen Heng had used various methods to try to stabilize Griffin''s mind.


    Some things had effect, but most werepletely useless.


    Only recently did Chen Heng find something incredibly useful.


    "Using the energy produced from Moon God Worship seems to have some use in treating twisted minds," Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Despite doing much research, he had not cked off on doing Meditation.


    Ever since he had obtained Moon God Worship from the Moon Elf King''s tomb, he had long since modified it to be suitable for Humans. It was just that the effectiveness was a lot lower.


    Moreover, using Moon God Worship caused Chen Heng to produce a special energy.


    It was simr yet different from magic power. It was quite special in terms of its nature.


    Within Moon God Worship, there was an exnation of this energy¡ªit was called Moon God Power.


    It was the effect of cultivating a high-level Meditation Technique.


    High-level Meditation Techniques were not only far more effective than ordinary ones, but they would also produce unique energies.


    Using Moon God Energy could calm down chaotic minds and even cause them to gradually recover.


    This was something that Chen Heng had found out by chance.


    During this period of time, he had continuously used Moon God Energy on Griffin, resulting in decent results.


    Under the effects of Moon God Energy, Griffin''s chaotic mind had gradually calmed down; even though it was still extremely chaotic, it was not as bad as before.


    Everything seemed to be developing in a good direction.


    It was just that observing this process, Chen Heng thought of something.


    "The Elf race''s legends say that the Moon God is the purest, most peaceful god and can purify everything and calm all chaos¡­" Chen Heng thought to himself, "So that''s why Moon God Worship''s energy has simr properties."


    This was a massive discovery.


    Sorcerers'' minds bing chaotic was a problem that most Sorcerers faced as they developed.


    To a Sorcerer, a clear and calm mind was the most important thing.


    Once one''s mind became impure, one would fall into danger.


    It would be easy for idents to happen.


    With Moon God Energy to calm and purify his mind, this was a great benefit to Chen Heng.


    At the very least, for other Sorcerers, they could only do this through various Sorcerer Formations and medicines.


    For Chen Heng, as long as he continued to use Moon God Worship, he would be able to maintain a clear and pure mind.


    This was a massive advantage.


    Right now, Chen Heng thought of something else¡ªthe Heaven Devouring Scripture.


    The technique from the Azure Heaven Realm allowed one to devour other people''s constitutions and bloodlines to help one''s own constitution and bloodline to grow.


    He did not know who had created it, but the creator''s level was simply astonishing.


    If one continuously used this technique and devoured many constitutions and bloodlines, they could help one gain a better constitution and talent.


    It was just that this heaven-defying technique had a very big problem¡ªthe tainting of one''s mind.


    If one continuously used the Heaven Devouring Scripture to devour other constitutions and bloodlines, one''s mind would be gradually tainted.


    In the end, cultivators would go crazy and lose their sense of self.


    This was why Chen Heng had not wanted to use this technique in the past.


    But now¡­


    The differences between worlds was now evident.


    In the Azure Heaven Realm, the tainting of one''s mind was a massive problem and had practically no solutions.


    However, in the Sorcerer World, the Sorcerers naturally had methods to deal with this.


    After all, the mind was incredibly important to Sorcerers, so they had done much research into it.


    Purifying one''s mind could be done through various medicines, as well as Meditation.


    Moon God Worship''s effects seemed to be especially good in this area.


    "Can I use the purifying effects from Moon God Worship to negate the side-effects of the Heaven Devouring Scripture?" Chen Heng thought to himself.


    The biggest problem of the Heaven Devouring Scripture was that after devouring other constitutions and bloodlines, it would affect him negatively.


    The difference between bloodlines would cause one''s mind and soul to deteriorate.


    If he could use some method to get rid of these side-effects, then he would not have to worry about the downsides of the Heaven Devouring Scripture.


    Perhaps ordinary methods could notpletely get rid of the powerful side-effects, but what about Moon God Worship?


    This was a high-level Meditation Technique from the Moon Elf royal family and was very powerful. It was definitely not inferior to the Heaven Devouring Scripture, and it might be even more powerful than it.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng felt quite interested.


    As such, he gave some orders to the attendants.


    There were arge number of death row prisoners in the Doyle family''s castle.


    These people all hadplicated backgrounds; some were bandits and others were ves that Griffin had bought.


    However, no matter what their origins were, they were the same to Chen Heng.


    As the sessor of the Doyle family, while Griffin was unconscious, everything belonged to him.


    After he gave the order, a prisoner was knocked unconscious and delivered to his room.


    Chen Heng closely examined this prisoner.


    He was a normal young man and did not have any special bloodlines or characteristics.


    Right now, he was lying on the ground, unconscious.


    Overall, he was a very normal and unremarkable person.


    Looking at this person, Chen Heng lowered his head and stretched out his hand.


    The Heaven Devouring Scripture''s principles began to activate in his mind.


    Because of the difference in worlds, Chen Heng could not directly use the Heaven Devouring Scripture in this world.


    However, with his knowledge and experience, afterprehending the Heaven Devouring Scripture, he could modify it so that he could use it in this world.


    Of course, because he had modified it, its effects were far inferior to the original version, just like Moon God Worship.


    This was incredibly obvious.


    Following Chen Heng''s actions, the young man''s face gradually became pale and his body went through changes.


    This was the result of his essence blood being drawn out.


    If it was the original Heaven Devouring Scripture, this would have only taken a few breaths of time for the young man to be sucked dry.


    However, right now, the speed was incredibly slow, though Chen Heng did not care too much.


    As long as the effects were good, that was enough.


    Following this, he used a calming technique on him before continuing to use the Heaven Devouring Scripture.


    Only after a long time did this conclude.


    Soon, the young man lookedpletely different. He was still in the position as before, but he was no longer breathing. He looked like a dried corpse, and all of his essence had been devoured.

 Chapter 182 – Two Years

    <h4>Chapter 182 - Two Years</h4>


    Chen Heng stood within the silent room and sensed the changes to his body.


    Chen Heng took a look at the dry corpse and could tell the situation within it.


    ¡°All of the cellr structures within have been destroyed¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    After having its life essence devoured by the Heaven Devouring Scripture, this corpse¡¯s cellr structures had beenpletely destroyed.


    Even if this corpse was given to a dark Sorcerer who had an interest in corpses, they would just throw it away as trash.


    Chen Heng then turned his attention to his own body.


    After using the Heaven Devouring Scripture, the power in his body seemed to have increased by a tiny bit.


    A warm current flowed through his body, fusing into his body through his bloodstream.


    As this process went on, his strength was gradually bing stronger.


    This increase was not much, but it was still noticeable.


    The effects of the Heaven Devouring Scripture were quite evident.


    Chen Heng had not done much, only devouring an ordinary person. He did not have any special bloodlines, nor was he a Sorcerer, and yet there was such an effect.


    This was very good.


    Sensing the change in his body, Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes.


    As he devoured that person¡¯s life essence, he could clearly sense that his mind was also being affected.


    The effects would not be especially obvious under normal circumstances, but when doing Meditation, the effects would be incredibly clear, and he would not be able to ignore them.


    A slight feeling of difort appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    As he devoured that person¡¯s life essence, his mental ripples became slightly agitated and was no longer as pure.


    It was as if there were some blemishes on a white sheet of paper. Even though there were not many, they were incredibly obvious.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he was not too surprised.


    Following this, he began to activate another energy in his body.


    Faint silver magic energy began to circte through Chen Heng¡¯s body, just like what he had done with Griffin.


    Moon God Energy¡ªthe energy that Chen Heng had refined by cultivating Moon God Worship.


    Compared to ordinary magic power, Moon God Energy could purify and cleanse one¡¯s mind.


    As Moon God Energy fused into Chen Heng¡¯s body, he could sense the impurities in his mind being cleansed away.


    ¡°So it really is effective.¡±


    Sensing the situation in his body, Chen Heng could not help butugh.


    At the same time, he could sense the changes in his body.


    No matter if it was the Heaven Devouring Scripture or Moon God Energy, they all affected his body first, then his mind.


    As he used the Heaven Devouring Scripture and devoured life essence, his body was also affected and began to change.


    As the Moon God Energy flowed through Chen Heng¡¯s body, he felt as if it was going through a baptism and began to go through transformations.


    This was simr to how a Knight¡¯s Life Energy would affect their bodies; Sorcerers¡¯ magic power would also affect their bodies and make them stronger.


    This was one reason why Apprentices were so strong.


    Moon God Energy was a type of magic power.


    As magic power, it would affect Chen Heng¡¯s body and cause it to transform.


    His experiment showed that Moon God Worship¡¯s effects could greatly reduce the side-effects of the Heaven Devouring Scripture.


    Moon God Energy could also affect his body and cause his bloodline to be purer and also go through changes.


    These effects could make up for the shorings of the Heaven Devouring Scripture, which was undoubtedly good news for Chen Heng.


    However, Moon God Worship¡¯s effects were still limited¡ªafter all, Chen Heng was a Human, not an Elf.


    The effects from him cultivating Moon God Worship were not that great, and so the effect on his mind would also be limited.


    Even though it could get rid of the side-effects from the Heaven Devouring Scripture, it would take a long time.


    This meant that Chen Heng could not unrestrainedly use the Heaven Devouring Scripture and had to restrain himself.


    Otherwise, even Moon God Worship would not be able to keep him sane.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just take it slow.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled as he thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s better than not being able to use it at all.¡±


    Following this, Chen Heng looked at the dry corpse. He hesitated for a moment before putting it aside so he could use it in tests in the future.


    He then turned and left the room.


    After walking out, a cool breeze blew over, making him feel quite refreshed.


    However, the scene in front of him was not very beautiful.


    All around him were eerie scenes.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s powerful mental energy, he could sense the mental impurities everywhere that was all left behind by Griffin.


    To ordinary people, this might just be a creepy ce, but to Chen Heng, it was a ce of the undead.


    Fortunately, it took strict conditions for spirits to form.


    Otherwise, Chen Heng would be quite worried that spirits could pop up out of here.


    ¡°I should try to move away from here.¡±


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head.


    Even though it did not affect him too much, staying in an eerie ce like this was not very good.


    Although the mental impurities could not cause him any corporeal harm, it could corrupt his mind and make him be gloomy.


    This was partially why the Doyle family was like that.


    Since it was like that, there was no need to continue to stay here.


    Chen Heng was already thinking about moving away.


    However, the most pressing thing right now was not that.


    In the following days, everything was quite calm.


    After Chen Heng had returned, the chaotic scene resulting from Griffin¡¯s unconsciousness had been cleared up.


    In the following days, Chen Heng did not show any signs of leaving and just stayed in the Doyle family, doing experiments while teaching his students.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, it had been two years.


    ¡°Very good, you have all sessfully produced your own magic power.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at the four people in front of him and gave a slight smile, ¡°ording to Sorcerers¡¯ standards, you are all First Rank Apprentices.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng¡¯s students all looked delighted.


    Over the past two years, including the twin sisters, they had all sessfully gained magic power through Meditation.


    Now that they had done this, they were First Rank Apprentices.


    Compared to Second and Third Rank Apprentices, the threshold for bing a First Rank Apprentice was very low. Even if they only had a tiny bit of magic power, they would still be a First Rank Apprentice.


    Looking at his delighted students, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    In order to teach these students, he had put in a great deal of effort over the past two years.


    This was why it had only taken them two years to gain their own magic power through Meditation.


    This process was very difficult, and it made Chen Heng acutely realize the importance of talent.


    Back then, because of his powerful talent and his powerful mental energy, he did not face much difficulty in condensing magic power.


    However, when it came to others, Chen Heng realized how difficult it actually was.


    Ordinary students did not have his powerful mental energy or his talent.


    If those people wanted to condense magic power, they had to refine their minds day after day so that their mental energy could reach a certain standard. Only then could they absorb elemental particles through Meditation and slowly umte magic power.


    This process was incredibly difficult.


    However, now that they had condensed magic power, it would be easier for them in the future.


    From the effects of their magic power, their bodies would gradually be stronger and stronger, and they would surpass ordinary people.


    Things would all be uphill for them from here.


    ¡°We¡¯ll finish this lesson here,¡± Chen Heng said and concluded this lesson.


    In front of him, the four students bowed before leaving.


    Soon, it was just Chen Heng in the room.


    After that lesson, the ssroom was in disorder.


    However, Chen Heng did not mind and just shook his head and waved his hand.


    A few puppets slowly walked into the ssroom and began to silently clean everything up.


    Following this, Chen Heng left as well.


    The area outside was quite bright, and the ground was covered with green grass. One would asionally be able to see some wild rabbits hopping about, creating a peaceful scene.


    Two years ago, Chen Heng had moved out from the Doyle family¡¯s castle to this manor.


    Even though this was somewhat troublesome, there were no mental impurities or negative energy here, so his mind would not be affected.


    This was enough for Chen Heng.


    A cool breeze blew about, bringing with it a sense of coldness.


    Following this, Chen Heng went to another room.


    There, the manor¡¯s old butler was already waiting.


    ¡°How is grandfather¡¯s condition?¡± Chen Heng calmly asked.


    ¡°He is already much better.¡±


    The old butler¡¯s expression was respectful as he said, ¡°In recent days, he will asionally wake up.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded, ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good.¡±


    After talking to the old butler for a bit and understanding the recent situation, Chen Heng walked into the room.


    There, Griffin was lying on a bed.


    Compared to before, Griffin¡¯s situation was much better.


    His mind was much more stable, and he was no longer as chaotic as before.


    Walking into the room, Chen Heng did as usual and sent Moon God Energy into Griffin¡¯s body, calming his chaotic mind and body.


    However, this time, Griffin¡¯s reaction was quite pronounced.


    It was as if he could sense that unique feeling as Griffin slowly opened his eyes.


    His mental condition still did not look great, but at least he could wake up and was no longer berserk.


    ¡°Ed?¡± a faint voice sounded out.


    Lying on the bed, he turned with great difficulty as he looked at Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng nodded, ¡°It¡¯s me. How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Same as ever¡­¡±


    Griffin shook his head with an unsightly look, ¡°My experiment failed in the end¡­


    ¡°Directly using different mental energies to stimte the body is not feasible. Not only did it not make me stronger, but it also almost caused my mind to copse¡­


    ¡°How did you make me wake up again?¡±


    He deeply breathed in as he talked with Chen Heng. His mind seemedpletely clear as he looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°I just used some things, as well as various medicines,¡± Chen Heng said softly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    A bitter smile appeared on Griffin¡¯s face, ¡°Then you should not have allowed me to wake up.


    ¡°For me to be able to wake up, that means you must have spent many magic stones.¡±


    Medicines that could calm the mind and rid it of impurities were incredibly precious and valuable.


    Chen Heng must have used many of these things to help him wake up.


    ¡°I¡¯m already an old fellow who is about to die. Even if I wake up, I don¡¯t have much time left¡­¡±


    Griffin sat up on the bed as he looked at Chen Heng and shook his head, ¡°Rather than using those magic stones on me, you should have used them on yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Chen Heng shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯tck magic stones.¡±


    The process of healing Griffin had indeed used up many magic stones but not as many as Griffin had thought.


    What Chen Heng had used the most was his magic power.


    As for medicines and the like, he did not actually spend that much.


    However, in terms of the value of Chen Heng¡¯s magic power, it did cost quite a lot.


    Just the unique Moon God Energy was much more effective than most potions.


    If he sold it, it would definitely him arge amount of magic stones.


    However, Chen Heng did not mind this right now.


    ¡°I hope that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Griffin still had a bitter smile, evidently not believing Chen Heng¡¯s words.


    Following this, hey back down on the bed before frowning, ¡°The magic power in my body¡­¡±


    ¡°I did that¡­¡±


    Looking at Griffin, Chen Heng said, ¡°In order to avoid any idents, I sealed grandfather¡¯s magic power.¡±


    He then waved his hand and a bit of magic power flowed out from his body, affecting the surroundings and releasing the Sorcerer Formation within Griffin¡¯s body.


    This scene made Griffinpletely dumbfounded.


    He was confused as he stared at Chen Heng, a look of expectation in his eyes, ¡°Ed, you¡­ You are¡­¡±


    Chen Heng nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Right now, I¡¯m already a Third Rank Apprentice.¡±


    He had Level 4 Sorcerer talent, and his mental energy was far stronger than that of ordinary people.


    For most Sorcerers, bing a Third Rank Apprentice would require a lifetime of hard work.


    However, for Chen Heng, it was not very difficult.

 Chapter 183 – Establishing an Academy?

    <h4>Chapter 183 - Establishing an Academy?</h4>


    The process that it took Chen Heng to be a Third Rank Apprentice was much simpler than for others.


    Long ago, even when he had been at the Hunter¡¯s House, he had been close to bing a Third Rank Apprentice.


    After returning home, even though he had been doing many experiments, he had not let up on doing Meditation.


    As such, a year ago, he had sessfully be a Third Rank Apprentice.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, this was quite normal.


    With his experience as a True Lord and his talent, it would be strange if the speed at which he progressed was not this fast.


    In fact, it could even be said that he was suppressing his progression.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had felt that he was progressing too quickly at the Hunter¡¯s House, he would have been able to be a Third Rank Apprentice at that time.


    Since he did not have to worry about this anymore after returning home, he naturally ranked up quite quickly.


    However, for Griffin, this kind of speed was still too shocking, and it took him a long time toe back to his senses.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Only after a long time did he speak again, a gratified look on his face, ¡°Looks like our Doyle family is finally going to have a true Sorcerer in this generation.¡±


    Bing a true Sorcerer was undoubtedly Griffin¡¯s life dream.


    After staying by Griffin¡¯s side since he was young, the goal that Chen Heng had been given was also to be a true Sorcerer.


    Now, it seemed that he would finally be able to fulfil this goal.


    ¡°Given your age, you can slowly get ready over the next ten or so years to break through to true Sorcerer,¡± Griffin said, ¡°With your Level 4 Sorcerer talent, you have more than a 50% chance of bing a true Sorcerer. Adding on how much time you have, you have at least a 70% chance of sess.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng could not help but inwardly frown, ¡°Only 70%?¡±


    Perhaps to someone like Griffin, 70% was already a very high figure.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, a 70% high was still somewhat risky.


    With his conditions, only a 90% chance would seem dependable.


    However, there was no need to say this in front of Griffin.


    As such, he nodded and did not say anything else.


    Sitting on the bed, Griffin was still very excited.


    Chen Heng took this opportunity to observe him.


    Through his efforts over the past two years, Griffin¡¯s current mental state was more or less stable.


    Moreover, because of Moon God Energy, his body had gone through positive changes.


    Right now, his condition seemed quite good.


    However, it was evident that Griffin did not have much life span left.


    After all, if he was an ordinary person, he would already be inside a coffin.


    Even though Sorcerers¡¯ lifespans were longer than that of ordinary people¡¯s, they were not extremely long.


    Furthermore, Griffin was just a Third Rank Apprentice, not a true Sorcerer.


    The reason why he had been able to live this long was because he had done various modifications to his body and extended his lifespan.


    Chen Heng had seen simr modifications at the Hunter¡¯s House.


    In actuality, for Sorcerers, simr modifications were quitemon, no matter if it was to increase one¡¯s power or lifespan.


    It was just that with Griffin¡¯s current condition, it would be impossible for him to go through further modifications.


    If he tried to do any more modifications, he might just die during the process.


    However, if he did not do any modifications, he would not have much time to live¡ªunless he could be a true Sorcerer in the time he had remaining.


    Thinking about that, Chen Heng could not help but shake his head.


    If one was to put their hopes in bing a true Sorcerer to live longer, they might as well rely on a miracle during a modification.


    At least that way, they would have a slight chance of sess.


    With Griffin¡¯s current condition, trying to be a true Sorcerer would be suicide.


    As Charlie¡¯s student and the descendent of Griffin, a Third Rank Apprentice, Chen Heng was incredibly clear as to the process of bing a true Sorcerer.


    Under normal circumstances, bing a true Sorcerer required a powerful constitution.


    This was because during the rank-up process, Sorcerers needed to burn their lifeforce to gain greater power.


    Following this, a Sorcerer¡¯s mind was tested.


    Only Sorcerers with powerful bodies and minds could seed.


    This was what Chen Heng had learned both from Charlie¡¯s teachings, as well as from Yana¡¯s Legacy Stone.


    As for Griffin, both his mind and body had great problems.


    If he tried to be a true Sorcerer, he would most likely fall without doing much.


    Rather than relying on this, it was better to gamble on modifying his body.


    After chatting with Griffin for a while, Chen Heng left.


    Griffin waking up was very good news for Chen Heng.


    Even though Griffin was at the end of his life, he was still a Third Rank Apprentice.


    With him here, Chen Heng could go explore other ces and did not have to stay within the Doyle family.


    Moreover, with Griffin¡¯s help, Chen Heng would have an assistant for many of his experiments, making things easier for him.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, it had been another two months.


    During that time, Griffin revealed himself and represented the Doyle family to meet with another Sorcerer family.


    At the meeting, he was smiling the whole time. Even though he was incredibly old, no one dared to take him lightly.


    Because he had not revealed himself for two years, there had been some rumors, and people made all kinds of guesses.


    Some people guessed that Griffin had actually died in an ident in an experiment and that Chen Heng was the only Sorcerer in the Doyle family.


    Now that Griffin had revealed himself, all of those rumors were shattered.


    Of course, Griffin¡¯s presence did not hold as much weight as it did in the past; over the past two years, Chen Heng had not been doing nothing.


    His magic items had once again appeared in this continent.


    Over the past two years, through his magic items, he had established connections with many Sorcerer families and obtained many things.


    At the same time, during these two years, Chen Heng had long since leaked news of him bing a Third Rank Apprentice.


    With so many magic items and being a Third Rank Apprentice, Chen Heng was undoubtedly one of the most powerful existences in this continent.


    Just this alone made it so that no one dared to oppose Chen Heng.


    Because of this, the Doyle family had been continuously growing, and it was even a bit stronger than before Griffin had fallen unconscious.


    Now, within the Doyle family, there was not just Chen Heng, a Third Rank Apprentice, but also his four students.


    After his two years of teaching, his four students had all condensed magic power and had be Sorcerer Apprentices.


    Even without Griffin, the Doyle family had five Sorcerers.


    This was one of the top forces on this continent.


    No other family had this many Sorcerers.


    With this kind of strength, there was naturally no one who dared to act against the Doyle family.


    As such, Griffin waking up did not have a massive effect.


    Despite this, having a Third Rank Apprentice wake up was still good news to the Doyle family; at the very least, he would be able to expand the Doyle family¡¯s power.


    Time gradually passed.


    In the following period of time, Chen Heng just stayed in hisboratory and worked hard at Meditation to increase his mental energy and magic power.


    With how powerful his mental energy was, even Griffin could notpare to him.


    ¡°Your mental energy has most likely already reached the level of true Sorcerers,¡± Griffin said softly as he looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°Even though I¡¯ve reached this level, it¡¯s still not enough.¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head, ¡°If I want to be even more steady, I still need to wait some time.¡±


    To ordinary Sorcerers, Chen Heng¡¯s mental energy was a very big advantage.


    Because of his past experiences, his mental energy was naturally powerful. Even though he was not a true Sorcerer yet, his mental energy was not something that a Third Rank Apprentice could rival.


    After many years of refining, his mental energy was even more powerful and was at the standard of a true Sorcerer.


    In actuality, apart from magic power, Chen Heng was very close to bing a true Sorcerer.


    ¡°If you want to be a true Sorcerer, apart from enough lifeforce, you also need sufficient mental energy and magic power,¡± Griffin said with a look of admiration, ¡°Ed, you are able to fulfill all three of those conditions.¡±


    To ordinary Sorcerers, Chen Heng¡¯s circumstances were incredibly good.


    His mental energy was naturally powerful, so while the mental energy hurdle for most people was a great barrier, it was not a problem to him.


    In terms of magic power, because of his powerful mental energy and his Level 4 Sorcerer talent, Chen Heng did not have any difficulties either. As time went on, it would reach the standard for a true Sorcerer.


    Finally, in terms of lifeforce, that was not a problem either.


    Not only was Chen Heng a Sorcerer, but he was also a Knight who had activated his Life Seed.


    Compared to other Sorcerer Apprentices, his lifeforce was incredibly powerful.


    Moreover, given his age, this was when his lifeforce was at its peak.


    His circumstances were incredibly good.


    If ordinary Sorcerers had even one of those things, they would be said to have a chance to be a true Sorcerer.


    However, Chen Heng had all of them.


    From how Griffin saw it, there was an extremely big chance of Chen Heng bing a true Sorcerer.


    Apart from some unexpected things, he could not imagine why Chen Heng would fail.


    Chen Heng smiled as he looked at Griffin and said, ¡°To be honest, a true Sorcerer is just the beginning. Moreover, I haven¡¯t even reached that step yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Griffin nodded, feeling a bitplicated.


    ¡°How are the preparations for the test?¡± Chen Heng asked Griffin.


    ¡°We¡¯ve started preparing,¡± Griffin nodded as his expression became a bit grim, ¡°Ed, are you really going to test those people for free?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for free,¡± Chen Heng said as he shook his head, ¡°The cost is that if they have Sorcerer talent, they have to join us and be our people.¡¯


    Griffin shook his head, ¡°But even then, they¡¯re from other families; we can¡¯t fully trust those who aren¡¯t from the Doyle family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled, ¡°We don¡¯t need them to be fully loyal; we just need to guarantee that they will follow our directions, just like the academies.¡±


    Griffin¡¯s thinking was still limited to the family unit, and he believed that there was no point in testing anyone outside of the Doyle family.


    After all, since they were not part of the Doyle family, so what if Chen Heng put all that effort into nurturing them?


    It would just be benefitting outsiders.


    However, that was not what Chen Heng thought.


    In this age, especially among Sorcerers, people valued family greatly, and very few people would betray their family.


    However, being limited to the family unit was a bit too restrictive.


    After all, a family was limited in terms of numbers and strength, and it could notpare to otherrge groups.


    If one wanted to obtain great power, one had to unify factions outside of one¡¯s family.


    This was why Chen Heng was doing this.


    Chen Heng¡¯s experiments had reached a bottleneck, and if he wanted to progress, he needed the help of other Sorcerers.


    Out of everyone in the Doyle family, Chen Heng had only found two people with Sorcerer talent.


    Adding on Griffin and himself, that was only four people.


    This was not enough people to fulfil Chen Heng¡¯s ns.


    As such, Chen Heng decided to test people outside of the family and obtain new blood.


    ¡°Just like an academy¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Griffin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Ed, could it be¡­¡±


    He seemed to think of something and his voice trembled as he said, ¡°Are you thinking¡­ of establishing your own academy?¡±


    Hearing Griffin¡¯s words, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    However, now that he thought about it, it was not a bad idea.


    In order to achieve his goals, he would have to take in students and obtain many Sorcerers¡¯ support.


    In order to gather these Sorcerers into a Sorcerer organization, it might be necessary to establish an academy.


    Something like the Hunter¡¯s House would be quite good.


    All kinds of thoughts shed in Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he nodded, ¡°That sounds like a good idea. If possible, why not establish our own faction, an academy?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Griffin looked incredibly excited, ¡°I understand what you¡¯re thinking, Ed. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure nothing goes wrong during the tests.¡±


    Looking at how excited Griffin was, Chen Heng felt quite surprised but still nodded.


    No matter what, it was a good thing for Griffin to be so diligent.


    It was better than going about it unwillingly with a gloomy face.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, people from various families over the continent began to gather at the Doyle family¡¯s territory.


    The reason for this was to participate in the testing.


    For Sorcerer families, this was a very rare opportunity.


    To Chen Heng, it was not a big deal, but for the Sorcerers of this continent, it was not so simple.


    Before Chen Heng came back, there were not many magic items in this region, and there were not even five Third Rank Apprentices.


    As a Third Rank Apprentice who hade back from the Hunter¡¯s House, Griffin was one of the strongest in this region.


    This showed just how behind the Sorcerers in this continent were.


    While the region that Yana was from was ahead of the region that the Hunter¡¯s House was in, this region was behind.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, setting up a testing Sorcerer Formation was not too difficult, but to ordinary Apprentices, it was very difficult.


    Wanting to find Apprentices who were proficient in Sorcerer Formations as well as paying out 50 magic stones was not so simple.

 Chapter 184 – Concept

    <h4>Chapter 184 - Concept</h4>


    The Hunter¡¯s House¡¯s region was not as advanced as most people thought.


    There were a decent number of Sorcerers within it, and there were quite a few Sorcerer organizations. They would also take in new students like the Hunter¡¯s House and boost their numbers.


    However, in some continents that were further away, Sorcerers were essentially just legends. In fact, even the top-level figures did not even know about the existence of Sorcerers.


    In those ces, the strongest people were Knights.


    The ce that Chen Heng was from was not that behind, but it was not very advanced either.


    Because of this, having an opportunity to be tested for Sorcerer talent was very rare for most people.


    In the past, only the core members of Sorcerer families would have this opportunity.


    However, Chen Heng had made this test avable to all as long as they satisfied the conditions and could make it to the test.


    Once this news was spread, it naturally caused many Sorcerer families to move out and head towards the Doyle family¡¯s territory.


    Time gradually passed.


    Many dayster, within arge za, there was a stone b set up already, looking quite eye-catching.


    The stone b looked quite special, and the materials that it contained were not the same as ordinary stone bs.


    On the stone b, there was aplex Sorcerer Formation.


    Chen Heng stood in front of the stone b and slowly moved his hand, setting up the Sorcerer Formation.


    During this process, no one dared to say anything.


    The Sorcerers in the surroundings all closely watched Chen Heng¡¯s actions as if they were afraid of missing even a single detail.


    To the Sorcerers of this continent, even a Sorcerer Formation for testing Sorcerer talent was incredibly rare.


    In the past, they would never be able toe into contact with something like this.


    Now that they had the opportunity to watch such a formation being set up, they naturally could not let this opportunity go.


    Chen Heng did not mind.


    The setting up of a Sorcerer Formation was incredibly intricate andplicated.


    To Chen Heng, the difficulty of this Sorcerer Formation was not great, but this was not necessarily the case for others.


    In actuality, to all Sorcerers, grasping a Sorcerer Formation was very difficult.


    Even in the Hunter¡¯s House, only very few Third Rank Apprentices could set up this kind of Sorcerer Formation.


    For others to learn while he was setting it up, it was almost impossible.


    As such, he did not hide anything and set up the Sorcerer Formation in front of all of these Sorcerers.


    By the side, Griffin was wearing a ck Sorcerer¡¯s robe and had a gentle smile on his face as he chatted with some Sorcerers.


    However, as he chatted, he stared at Chen Heng¡¯s actions, trying not to miss anything at all.


    Soon, Chen Hengpleted the Sorcerer Formation.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    After finishing it up, Chen Heng got up and looked at the various Sorcerers.


    ¡°Incredible¡­¡±


    An elderly Sorcerer who looked quite thin and shriveled, but looked like he was in good condition, spoke as he looked at Chen Heng, ¡°Griffin, your grandson has brought you great glory.


    ¡°His achievements in Sorcerer Formations have surpassed even us old fellows.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Griffin lightly sighed, ¡°He haspletely surpassed me. Apart from magic power, which I have the advantage in due to my age, I cannotpare to Ed at all¡­¡±


    There was a proud look on his face, but there were also faint hints of sorrow.


    Evidently, even though he was proud of his grandson, being surpassed by theter generation was quite ufortable.


    This was especially so for someone like Griffith.


    However, he was overall quite happy about this.


    At the end of the day, this was his grandson, the future sessor of the Doyle family. He was the only person in the Doyle family with hopes of bing a true Sorcerer in many generations.


    Looking at Griffin, the other Sorcerers all sighed and felt quiteplicated.


    Even though Chen Heng wanted to increase the number of Sorcerers at his disposal, he did not invite anyone and everyone.


    Although he could store up magic power now, the magic power crystals were not unlimited and the number of people he could test were limited.


    As such, those who hade here to participate in the testing were all Sorcerer families on good terms with the Doyle family.


    Only those people had the right to bring their younger generations here to take the test.


    Of course, in order to participate in this test, they had to pay a price¡ªtheir own magic power.


    While they stayed in the Doyle family¡¯s residence, they had to provide half of their magic power every day.


    These Sorcerers were all old Sorcerers, and all of them were old monsters of Griffin¡¯s generation. Even some of the younger ones were in theirter years.


    Even though their strength had gone into decline, the amount of magic power they had was still vast, and it was far more than younger Apprentices.


    These people¡¯s magic power was very useful for Chen Heng¡¯s magic power crystals.


    This could make up for some of the magic power that he used for the testing Sorcerer Formation.


    Soon, the Sorcerer Formation gave off a light that shined on the surrounding people.


    Seeing this, everyone¡¯s reactions were different, but they all looked over.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone knows the rules,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at the various Apprentices, ¡°Each family can test at most ten people.¡±


    The reason why there was a limit was to make sure every family had the same opportunity.


    After all, if they were not restricted, no matter how many magic power crystals Chen Heng had, he would not be able to bear it.


    If each family only sent ten people, he would be able to make sure every family got their turn while also making full use of the Sorcerer Formation¡¯s energy.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the Sorcerers all nodded.


    They were all clear as to the rules and had made preparations.


    Even though it was just ten people, this was already enough.


    Even though it was only possible to confirm whether or not someone had Sorcerer talent with a special Sorcerer Formation, one could still make guesses based on their usual performance.


    Those with Sorcerer talent usually had decent mental energy.


    Those people had powerful memories and were seen as much more intelligent than ordinary people.


    As such, the people brought this time were all such people.


    Soon, the testing began.


    Chen Heng stood by Griffin¡¯s side with a calm expression as he silently watched the testing take ce.


    The people went up one by one.


    They were all carefully chosen from the various families, so it was quite likely that they had Sorcerer talent.,


    Despite this, the results were quite surprising.


    Out of the five families, only three people had Sorcerer talent, and they were all in different families.


    Three out of 50 was not a very big percentage, but this was better than usual.


    If one were to testmoners, to be able to find one or two people with Sorcerer talent out of 1,000 would already be quite good.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng could not help but inwardly shake his head, feeling quite annoyed.


    ¡°Looks like I have to find a way to get around how difficult it is to test people¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    If he wanted to achieve his future goals, he needed arge number of Sorcerers to join him.


    Apart from finding Sorcerers and asking them to join him, the best method was to discover untapped potential and nurture them himself.


    Even though finding Sorcerers was the most direct way, it would be difficult to guarantee their loyalty. If Chen Heng was not powerful enough and could not give them sufficient benefits, they would choose to leave or betray him.


    As for those he nurtured himself, their loyalty and likelihood of staying were much higher.


    It was just that given the circumstances, if he wanted to find people with Sorcerer talent, he would have to find a way to resolve the issue of testing.


    ¡°The number of Sorcerer families is limited, and even though they have a higher chance of having Sorcerer talent, there are too few of them.¡±


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought to himself, ¡°If I want to find arge number of students with Sorcerer talent, I have to look among mortals.¡±


    Even though Sorcerer families were more likely to have Sorcerer talent, Sorcerers did not have a very high reproduction rate; they could notpare to mortals in this regard.


    In the Sorcerer world, the Sorcerer reproduction rate was a big problem.


    The more powerful the bloodline, the more difficult it was to conceive; this was the rule of this world.


    Compared to Sorcerer families, there were far more mortals.


    Just the continent that Chen Heng was in had tens of millions of ordinary mortals.


    If he could find people with Sorcerer talent among them, that would be a massive number.


    Compared to those from Sorcerer families, ordinary people would be more loyal and willing to follow orders.


    This was quite a good n.


    It was just that there was a big obstacle standing in Chen Heng¡¯s way¡ªthe testing method.


    The testing method¡¯s costs were too high.


    Even though Chen Heng was able to store magic power in magic power crystals, this was still the case.


    As such, he had to rework the testing procedure to make this happen.


    Only by reducing the costs could ordinary people have a chance of being tested.


    Otherwise, he would be making a heavy loss.


    ¡°There¡¯s also the Knights testing method; I can try that¡­¡±


    Even though Chen Heng had be a Sorcerer, he had not forgotten his old route.


    Compared to Sorcerers, Knights were much weaker, but there was something that somewhat made up for this.


    Ordinary Knights who had activated their Life Seed were between a Second Rank Apprentice and Third Rank Apprentice. However, once they ignited their Life Seed, their battle power would be very great.


    If it was a Great Knight, their power could rival a Third Rank Apprentice.


    Above Great Knights were further routes.


    Just like Sorcerers, this was a route with great prospects.


    As a previous Great Knight, Chen Heng did not mind trying.


    Many thoughts shed through his mind before he looked to the side.


    The testing had finished and the people in the surroundings began to disperse.


    Only Griffin was still standing there.


    ¡°Grandfather, you can make arrangements for those people,¡± Chen Heng said softly with a calm expression.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Griffin said as he looked at Chen Heng, not saying much.


    Just as they had agreed on, the students who passed would stay behind and be Chen Heng¡¯s students¡ªthere would be four of them in total.


    Of course, it would not be the same as the previous four.


    In order for them to learn under Chen Heng, their families had to pay a price.


    However, their families did not mind and all agreed.


    ¡°After this test, the other families will most likely hear about it,¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    The reason why he had held this test was partially to spread news of this.


    Even though this time was ¡®free¡¯, the next time it would not be; in fact, it would be quite expensive.


    Based on what Chen Heng had been thinking, each person would have to pay two magic stones.


    Each activation of the Sorcerer Formation could test 50 people; this would allow him to earn 100 magic stones.


    Even to Chen Heng, this was not a small figure.


    Once news of this test spread, there would most likely be many people who would want toe.


    Thinking about that, Chen Heng could not help but smile.


    ¡°I wonder how the academy is doing these days.¡±


    It had been two years since Chen Heng had left the Hunter¡¯s House.


    Over the past two years, Chen Heng had changed much.


    Not only had he be a Third Rank Apprentice, but he had also single handedly developed the Doyle family to this state and taught four students.


    There still was not any news from the Hunter¡¯s House.


    Chen Heng¡¯s teacher, Charlie, had not contacted Chen Heng, nor had the academy sent any information.


    Over the past two years, Chen Heng had tried to gather information, but it did not sound good.


    Over there, the fighting became even more intense. After two years, not only did they not seem like they were going to stop, but the fighting instead became even more terrifying.


    Even the region that the Hunter¡¯s House was in was dragged into the battle, causing the situation to be quite chaotic.


    There were many Sorcerers leaving the region, but many of them were swept into the war and joined either side.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng could only give up on leaving his hometown.


    ¡°I wonder when this will conclude¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    After staying here for a while, he returned to hisboratory.


    Within theboratory, some things had been prepared.


    ¡°Young master Ed¡­¡±


    Standing in front of theboratory, the old butler¡¯s expression was respectful as he said quietly, ¡°The things have been prepared; please take a look¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng nodded and walked in.


    Inside theboratory was a cage, within which was something unique.


    On the surface, it looked like a human, but it had feathered wings. Only its head was human-shaped, and it looked like a human woman.


    ¡°Harpy¡­¡± Looking at the things in the cage, Chen Heng was quite surprised, ¡°And it looks like it¡¯s the variant kind¡­¡±


    Chen Heng had seen Harpies before.


    They were quite rare to see and were not very intelligent. They usually lived in flocks and were not very strong; they could notpare to even ordinary mortals.

 Chapter 185 – Differences of Physiology

    <h4>Chapter 185 - Differences of Physiology</h4>


    There were many unique things in this world, and Harpies were just one of them.


    As bloodline creatures, they were not very strong and if they were by themselves, they could be easily dealt with by an adult human.


    However, they usually lived in flocks and rarely appeared by themselves.


    Moreover, they were all female.


    Chen Heng took a look at it. This Harpy was not very old and had only just matured; it still looked quite young.


    The aura of life that it gave off was very powerful; it would be quite a good one among the Harpy flock.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Looking at the Harpy, Chen Heng nodded before slowly approaching.


    Sensing Chen Heng¡¯s approach, the Harpy slowly raised its head and ferociously looked at him with its sharp eyes.


    Its eyes were filled with rage and violence, and watching Chen Heng approach, its body tensed as if it was gathering strength.


    Chen Heng could acutely sense this, but he did not care.


    As Chen Heng stretched his hand in, a massive w shed out but it did not hit anything.


    A crack sounded out as the Harpy¡¯s neck was broken by Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng then opened the cage and dragged out the Harpy¡¯s corpse.


    There was an experiment bench nearby, and it had many apparatuses on it.


    Chen Heng had especially gathered those things; some of them had been brought by him from the Hunter¡¯s House, and he had kept them until now.


    It was likely that there was not anotherboratory asprehensive as this one on the entire continent.


    Chen Heng ced the Harpy¡¯s corpse on the experiment bench before acting.


    He picked up a scalpel and began to dissect this corpse.


    His actions were incredibly fluid and proficient, and anyone watching would feel their hair stand on end.


    Soon, the Harpy¡¯s body had been opened up, and Chen Heng took what he needed and discarded the rest.


    There was now a bottle of red fluid in front of him. It looked quite beautiful, and the blood within it seemed incredibly fresh and unique.


    This was the Harpy¡¯s bloodline essence, which Chen Heng had extracted through special means and stored in the bottle.


    Over the past two years, apart from doing Meditation and experiments, Chen Heng had also been researching the Heaven Devouring Scripture.


    Through his finances, he was also continuously buying all kinds of creatures with different bloodlines to devour.


    He could easily find ordinary people, but the effects were not very good.


    The Heaven Devouring Scripture¡¯s foundation was to devour other bloodline essences to enhance one¡¯s own self.


    Ordinary people¡¯s bloodline essences were not very special, nor did they have much life force. As such, they would not provide a great benefit to Chen Heng.


    At the same time, Chen Heng was a Human.


    If there were no better alternatives, he might have to settle for ordinary people, but since he had other choices, he did not want to act against his own kind.


    Even though there was nothing wrong with it, he did not feel very good about it.


    As such, he ced his focus on other creatures.


    In the Sorcerer World, apart from Humans, there were also Ounders.


    This included Elves, Orcs, etc.


    Apart from these Ounders, there were also some bloodline creatures that inherited powerful bloodlines from the past.


    These were the best options for using the Heaven Devouring Scripture to devour.


    Not only would Chen Heng feel better about it, but the effects would be much better too.


    Of course, even if they were Ounders, directly acting against a corpse or living creature was somewhat disgusting.


    As such, from a while ago, Chen Heng would first refine their bloodline essence before consuming it.


    This also saved some materials. After all, many parts of bloodline creatures¡¯ bodies were precious materials.


    If he directly used the Heaven Devouring Scripture and turned the corpse into a dry corpse, most of the materials would be wasted.


    After the refining process, not only could Chen Heng directly refine the bloodline essence, but he could also use the remaining materials.


    Why would he not do this?


    After refining the Harpy¡¯s bloodline essence, Chen Heng went to another room.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, there are still so many impurities¡­¡±


    Looking at the bottle of red blood, Chen Heng shook his head.


    He had refined this bottle of bloodline essence to a very high degree, and the Harpy¡¯s bloodline was quite pure.


    However, he could not refine it any further.


    ¡°ording to the records, the ancestors of Harpies had half the body of women. As long as they matured, they would not be inferior to a true Sorcerer¡­¡±


    Looking at the bottle of red blood, Chen Heng thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that their descendants are inferior to even ordinary mortals.¡±


    Harpies were a type of bloodline creature.


    The most obvious thing about bloodline creatures was that after they matured, they would automatically gain certain strength.


    This was the case for the ancestors of Harpies¡ªback then, when they matured, they would be able to rival true Sorcerers and gain great strength.


    It was just that their descendants were far weaker than them.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s not that they devolved but due to the changes in the surroundings¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself, ¡°The so-called High Magic Regions and Low Magic Regions¡­¡±


    To Sorcerers, the environment was very important, and it could be split into High Magic Regions, Low Magic Regions, and Null Magic Regions.


    The difference between them was the density of elemental particles within them.


    If a region had dense elemental particles that were quite active, it would be a High Magic Region; the opposite would be a Low Magic Region.


    If there were no elemental particles in a region, it would be a Null Magic Region.


    The changes in environments caused many things to change.


    For Sorcerers, living in High Magic Regions meant that their Meditation would be more effective and the production of some magic objects and nts would be easier.


    However, in Low Magic Regions, not only were the effects of Meditation lower, but it was also more difficult to produce certain magic objects and nts.


    It sounded quite simr to the Azure Heaven Realm¡¯s spirit qi.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, the Harpies¡¯ bloodlines had been affected by this.


    His experience from previous simtions told him that environments could affect creatures greatly, and that the more powerful the creature, the more they relied on their environment.


    Perhaps the ancestors of Harpies were only so powerful because of their environment.


    In Low Magic Regions, they were unable to adapt, resulting in them bing weaker and weaker.


    This was a possible exnation.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng shook his head before continuing to work.


    As he used the Heaven Devouring Scripture, the red blood in the bottle continuously decreased, turning into pure energy as it flowed into his body.


    A trace of a warm feeling appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s body, and his vision began to change.


    In that moment, it was as if he had be a Harpy, and he went through different experiences.


    Within the nest, he was born from his mother¡¯s body before slowly growing up, until he was captured and then sold.


    These memories were incredibly clear and intense.


    If one¡¯s will was not strong and one was attacked by these memories, one would most likely be greatly affected by them and be a different person.


    This greatly showed the benefit of powerful mental energy.


    Standing there, Chen Heng ferociously shook his head a few times before instinctively retreating a few steps and returning to normal.


    ¡°What a feeling¡­¡± Chen Heng muttered as he shook his head.


    As the Heaven Devouring Scripture devoured other bloodlines, it would also take in part of their memories and some information about their bloodline.


    This process was extremely dangerous.


    If one¡¯s mind was not strong enough, it was easy for one to be affected by the traits and nature of the entity that was being devoured.


    This was why those who used the Heaven Devouring Scripture would experience changes to their minds and personalities, resulting in them bing crazy.


    After all, bloodline essence contained others¡¯ minds and memories.


    To others, those were their most precious things, but to someone else, those were just impurities.


    When there were too many impurities, one would be unable to distinguish just who they were.


    Chen Heng had experienced this during this period of time.


    Fortunately, his mind was very powerful and with Moon God Energy¡¯s support, he was able to gradually get rid of those impurities, so there were no problems.


    Of course, the main thing was that he had held himself back and had not devoured too many things.


    Without having dispelled the side-effects from one creature, he would not go to devour another creature.


    During these two years, he had only used the Heaven Devouring Scripture eight times; he was very careful.


    ¡°Looks like I have to rest for a few months again.¡±


    After using the Heaven Devouring Scripture, Chen Heng held his head and sat on a chair.


    The Harpy¡¯s memories were still in his mind and would make his mind feel somewhat strange.


    For example, he would asionally feel the impulse to catch fish and eat raw meat.


    These were the side-effects.


    In the Harpy¡¯s memories were many bloody scenes: eating living people, mating with all kinds of creatures¡­


    If one¡¯s mind was not strong enough, they most likely would not be able to hold on.


    Even someone like Chen Heng needed some time to get over it.


    Chen Heng sat on the chair and closed his eyes as he rested.


    As he did this, he also sensed the changes in his body.


    ¡°My life force seems to have be stronger¡­¡±


    Chen Heng thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s just that my physiology has begun to change, and it has begun to be different to that of other humans¡­¡±


    Devouring other bloodlines did not just affect one¡¯s mind¡ªthe effect on one¡¯s body was even greater.


    This was quite normal.


    After all, the mind originated from the body, and most of the things that people experienced originated from their body.


    Hunger, lust, joy, anger, sorrow¡­


    Many feelings and emotions had to do with the body.


    Before reaching a certain level, the body was incredibly important.


    Every time Chen Heng devoured another bloodline, he would feel some changes in his body.


    Devouring ordinary people would only cause slight changes, causing some parts of his body to be stronger.


    However, when he devoured other creatures¡¯ bloodlines, his body would go through some mutations, such as causing his organs to slightly change.


    Right now, even though Chen Heng still looked like a human, if he was dissected, one would find that there were many things different between him and other ordinary humans.


    However, this was not too strange.


    After all, it was not just Chen Heng but all Sorcerers who had things like this.


    Sorcerers became stronger through their lifeforce bing stronger. This did not happen out of nowhere but through their bodies going through changes.


    After all, bodies did not be stronger out of nowhere, and they were usually apanied by structural changes.


    The more powerful a Sorcerer, the further away they were from ordinary humans.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, true Sorcerers most likely had even bigger differences between their bodies and ordinary humans¡¯ bodies; they could even be called two different species.


    Perhaps this was why it was so difficult for true Sorcerers to reproduce, as well as why the Sorcerers did not treat mortals as the same kind.


    When their biological structures were so different, why would they see them as the same race?


    Of course, Knights had a simr problem.


    In previous years, Chen Heng had obtained a few Knights¡¯ corpses.


    Knights who had awakened a Life Seed had different biological structures from ordinary people. However, these differences were not very big and did not affect their reproduction rate.


    Even though it was difficult for a Knight and an ordinary person to have children, it was not as bad as Sorcerers.


    No matter what system it was, the further they went, the further they would be from ordinary mortals.


    This was not just the case for the Sorcerers and Knights of the Sorcerer World but for the cultivators of the Azure Heaven Realm as well.


    Sitting on the wooden chair, Chen Heng thought to himself before feeling a sense of disappointment, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have any cultivators¡¯ corpses. Otherwise, I would be able topare the differences between a Sorcerer¡¯s body and a cultivator¡¯s body.¡±

 Chapter 186 – Merfolk

    <h4>Chapter 186 - Merfolk</h4>


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, it had been one year.


    Within the silent and sparseboratory, Chen Heng stood by himself.


    Compared to one year ago, his appearance had somewhat changed. His figure was taller and straighter, and he gave off a unique aura.


    By now, Chen Heng was 20 years old; this was when one¡¯s life force was at its peak.


    By now, Chen Heng¡¯s body had finished growing and he was in his peak condition.


    His appearance was mostly set, and it most likely would not change anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m very close¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    Over the past year, as he continuously did Meditation, his magic power had reached a new level.


    A Third Rank Apprentice¡¯s magic power was between 50 ku to 100 ku.


    Those who surpassed 100 ku had reached the boundary of Third Rank Apprentices, and could be a true Sorcerer.


    Chen Heng had already reached this standard.


    The effects of Moon God Worship were better than Chen Heng had expected. Using this high-level Meditation Technique, he held a great advantage over other Sorcerers.


    With this advantage and his own circumstances, he had reached this standard.


    Of course, Chen Heng had worked hard during this time as well; otherwise, he would not have reached this level so quickly.


    Standing in theboratory, Chen Heng sank into his thoughts.


    He was thinking about his future path.


    As a transmigrator, his mental energy was naturally powerful, and he had reached the level of bing a true Sorcerer.


    Chen Heng¡¯s weakness, magic power, was no longer a problem.


    He had fulfilled all of the requirements for ranking up.


    However, if he really wanted to rank up, he still needed some things.


    This included some medicines as well as some other things; there were many things that Apprentices needed to break through to true Sorcerer.


    Despite having Level 4 Sorcerer talent and a good foundation, if Chen Heng wantedplete certainty of seeding, he needed the support of some things.


    When he had left from the Hunter¡¯s House, Charlie had given him some things, but they did not include the supporting things for ranking up.


    If Chen Heng wanted to be a true Sorcerer, he would have to gather those things.


    This was quite a big problem for Chen Heng.


    Back when he had left the academy, he had not thought that the situation would be like this.


    What Chen Heng had been expecting was that by the time he was close to bing a true Sorcerer, the war would be over already.


    However, this was not the case; the war was still continuing in the region that the Hunter¡¯s House was in.


    The Sorcerers were split into many different factions as they fought, destroying the order there.


    This made it so that it was incredibly difficult to obtain some things.


    Apart from meeting the basic requirements, Chen Heng also required a true Level 1 magic skill framework and corresponding gold potions.


    Among those things, Chen Heng did notck magic skill frameworks. Putting aside the ones from the Hunter¡¯s House, just the Legacy Stone that Yana had given him had many of them.


    In fact, there were even more magic skill frameworks from that other Sorcerer gathering ce than in the Hunter¡¯s House, and they were more unique.


    The problem for Chen Heng was the gold potions.


    Gold potions were potions that were incredibly necessary for bing a true Sorcerer.


    They were incredibly precious, and only potion masters with great experience could refine them.


    Normally, these precious potions would only be found in those Sorcerer organisations.


    Even if Chen Heng wanted to buy some with magic stones, he would not be able to.


    This was the biggest problem troubling Chen Heng right now.


    It was not that he had to have gold potions for ranking up; it was just that the chance of sess would be much lower, around 20%, without them.


    This was a very big percentage, and Chen Heng did not dare to gamble on it.


    With his current circumstances, even though he could try ranking up without gold potions, it was still risky.


    It would be far safer to use gold potions as support.


    ¡°Based on my guesses, during the rank up processes, I can use more than one gold potion¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself, ¡°With my constitution, I should be able to use three. Under such circumstances, I will have a greater chance of bing a true Sorcerer.¡±


    The uses of gold potions were not set.


    Ordinarily speaking, young Sorcerers with great power and lifeforce could use more gold potions, meaning that they would have a greater chance of ranking up.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s circumstances, simultaneously using three gold potions would be no problem at all.


    It was a pity that getting even one in the current situation was hard enough.


    ¡°During war times, potions and magic-infused objects are all things that be quite difficult to obtain.¡±


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought to himself, ¡°Even if I head back to the Hunter¡¯s House, it would be hard for me to obtain enough potions¡­ unless I¡¯m willing to join a faction and join the war¡­¡±


    However, Chen Heng quickly shook his head and dispelled those thoughts.


    Despite being in this continent, he had heard how the situation was over there.


    Over the past five years, many true Sorcerers would die every year.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s strength, if he went, it would be very dangerous.


    If he had no other choice, he might have to go, but there was no need for this.


    After all, he wanted to find gold potions to reduce the risks of ranking up.


    If he put himself into danger in order to obtain the gold potions, he would be putting himself in great danger for just a chance at getting some gold potions.


    This was something that he could not ept.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just patiently wait¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    He was only 20 years old and his lifeforce was at its peak.


    Compared to others, he had a lot of time.


    ¡°However, I can still do some tests¡­¡± Chen Heng thought as he worked in hisboratory.


    He wanted to go back to the Hunter¡¯s House to take a look.


    Before the Hunter¡¯s House had closed, there were some Apprentices who had been left behind to look after it.


    Perhaps through those Apprentices he could find out where Charlie was, as well as when the academy would open again.


    In order to confirm these things, Chen Heng decided to find an opportunity to head back sometime.


    Time gradually passed.


    Half a monthter, after finishing what he had to do, Chen Heng began to return to the Hunter¡¯s House.


    He got on a ship and headed back towards that region.


    On the way, Chen Heng saw some other Apprentices.


    Because of the war, there were far fewer Sorcerers heading to that region; rather, most were avoiding that region.


    However, now, there were also some people going there, hoping to obtain some things.


    There were many rogue Sorcerers or Sorcerers from small schools.


    These Sorcerers without much background lived tough lives and did not have much hope for progressing.


    This war was something that Sorcerers from Sorcerer families wanted to avoid, but to these rogue Sorcerers, it was an opportunity.


    After all, all parties would want to rope in Sorcerers to boost their strength.


    As such, it was possible to obtain some things that were ordinarily impossible to obtain.


    Thus, Chen Heng saw quite a few Sorcerers heading towards that region.


    Chen Heng was not very surprised and usually stayed in his room.


    His goal was just to obtain some information. He did not want to make any trouble, so it was better to keep as low of a profile as possible.


    His experiences from his past told him that if one wanted to live long, one needed to keep a low profile.


    That was why unless he had to, Chen Heng preferred to stay low.


    It was a pity that even though Chen Heng did not do anything, something unexpected still happened.


    Some shockwaves spread out, causing the entire ship to sway. There seemed to be someone casting magic skills, affecting the ship¡¯s advance.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Sensing the shockwaves, Chen Heng could not help but frown, and he did not hesitate to go out.


    Soon, the situation was revealed to him.


    They were only halfway to their destination, and all around them was the vast ocean.


    In front of them, there were many Merfolk floating before them.


    The Merfolk looked very strong. Each of them was taller than an ordinary person, and they looked quite different.


    At this moment, they were rushing at the ship fearlessly.


    ¡°Merfolk!¡±


    Another Sorcerer shouted with a grim expression, ¡°Why are these fellows here?¡±


    ¡°Damnit! The ship¡¯s magic power ripples attracted them here!¡±


    Sorcerer Apprentices continuously shouted.


    Most people on the ship were Sorcerers or people rted to Sorcerers, and they immediately realized what was going on.


    The Merfolk was a special race that lived in the ocean. Their factions were quite strong and were not much weaker than Human factions.


    These Merfolk were very sensitive to the aura of magic power, and they could urately sense it even from far away.


    The reason they had charged over here was because they had sensed the ship¡¯s magic power aura.


    ¡°Dammit! Why are there Merfolk in this region?¡±


    On the deck and looking down at the iing Merfolk, a middle-aged Sorcerer¡¯s face was ashen, ¡°Their faction¡¯s territory shouldn¡¯t be here!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s war!¡±


    Someone else guessed, ¡°The war has affected them, causing them to slowly move over here. They most likely just moved over here, but we ran into them.¡±


    This sounded quite logical.


    Ahead, the savage and tall Merfolk continuously roared as they rushed over.


    Magic power aura rippled out.


    At this moment, some Sorcerers finally acted.


    ¡°Attack together!¡±


    Someone loudly shouted, ¡°If we don¡¯t act, we¡¯ll all die at their hands!¡±


    The Merfolk nobles loved to eat creatures with magic power, and Human Sorcerers were one of their favorite foods.


    Almost everyone on the ship were Sorcerers, and they were all delectable morsels.


    If they did not unite together and resist and were defeated by these Merfolk, their oues would be quite gruesome.


    All of the Sorcerers present understood this, so they did not hesitate and began to gather their magic power.


    In the air, a faint blue orb of light was gradually condensed, giving off a blue light, before mming down.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out.


    Below, a Merfolk Sorcerer was hit by the orb of light and instantly died.


    Dense magic power aura spread out, and the remaining elemental particles were extremely clear.


    ¡°It¡¯s the ship¡¯s Guardian Sorcerer!¡±


    Seeing this, the Sorcerers all became excited.


    To be able to use such a magic skill to attack, that Sorcerer was evidently a Third Rank Apprentice.


    Third Rank Apprentices could rival Great Knights, and in some smaller ces, they would be peak-level existences.


    Sensing this powerful magic power aura, the various Apprentices could not help but be excited as they drew their swords and sabers and prepared to fight.


    At this moment, they did not look like Sorcerers but rather like Knights.


    Of course, this could not be helped.


    Apart from Third Rank Apprentices, who had grasped some magic skills, for First Rank Apprentices and Second Rank Apprentices, even though they had magic power, they did not have the strength to cast magic skills.


    They could only rely on the bodily strength that their magic power had brought about.


    Naturally, they currently seemed more like Knights than Sorcerers.


    Chen Heng was more or less the same.


    As everyone began fighting, he raised his sword and rushed over with the other Apprentices, defending against the Merfolk.


    He was incredibly strong; he was a Third Rank Apprentice, but his melee skills were incredibly impressive.


    Each strike was guaranteed to kill a Merfolk.


    With him at the center, there was soon a pile of corpses around him.


    All around him, the other Apprentices were also fighting. It was just that watching Chen Heng, they could not calm down.


    Chen Heng¡¯s clothes were nowpletely red with blood, making him look quite chilling.


    As a Third Rank Apprentice, his constitution was not any inferior to a Great Knight¡¯s. Given that he had also activated his Life Seed, his body¡¯s strength was incredibly powerful.


    Even a Great Knight would not be a match for his current self, let alone these Merfolk.


    Soon, Chen Heng had achieved what he wanted, with Merfolk corpses all around him.


    It was a pity that the fighting was still ongoing.


    Otherwise, he definitely would have dragged the corpses away.


    Even though they did not have very pure bloodlines, they were still a unique type of bloodline creature.


    If he could refine their bloodline essence, he would definitely make great gains.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng felt that it was a pity.


    Ahead, strange ripples spread out.


    Chen Heng paused for a slight moment before quickly leaping away from where he had been.


    A shadow instantly covered where Chen Heng had been, and magic power auras appeared and swept out.


    ¡°Magic skill?¡±


    Sensing the magic power aura from that ce, Chen Heng frowned, ¡°These Merfolk have Merfolk Priests?¡±


    Merfolk Priests were essentially the Sorcerers of the Merfolk people.

 Chapter 187 – Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 187 - Cooperation</h4>


    ¡°The Merfolk even have a Priest¡­¡±


    Looking at the Merfolk casting magic skills, Chen Heng thought to himself and his expression became quite grim.


    Different from Human Sorcerers, the Merfolk Sorcerers relied on their innate bloodline power. Only Merfolk with dense bloodlines could awaken their bloodlines and be bloodline Sorcerers.


    Comparatively speaking, there was a lower chance of a Merfolk Sorcerer appearing than a Human Sorcerer appearing.


    Usually, those who could awaken their bloodlines and be Priests all had royal blood, and it was quite rare to encounter them.


    However, they had now encountered them.


    Sorcerers who had awakened their bloodlines not only had the ability to cast magic skills, but they also had magic power.


    Even though they did not receive a traditional education, causing their magic skills to be quite simple, but with their magic power, their strength wasparable to that of Third Rank Apprentices.


    Right now, apart from Chen Heng, there was only the Guardian Sorcerers who was a Third Rank Apprentice.


    ¡°Troublesome¡­¡±


    After dodging to the side, Chen Heng lightly sighed and thought to himself.


    He had never thought that he would encounter such a situation right after going out.


    There were indeed many Merfolk living in this world¡¯s oceans, but in regions close tond, they were usually cleared out by Human Sorcerers to make transportation more convenient.


    Given that this was a ce that ships usually passed through, it was umon to see them here.


    And yet, here they were.


    It was most likely because of the war that the Merfolk had begun to relocate.


    This was quite rare and would usually be dealt with quite quickly.


    It could only be said that they were quite unlucky this time.


    Chen Heng sighed and did not know what to say.


    However, it was not too bad.


    Even though their luck was quite bad to run into these relocating Merfolk, these Merfolk were not too powerful.


    Even though they had a Merfolk Priest, there was only one.


    As for the other Merfolk, even though they were powerful, they could notpare to Third Rank Apprentices.


    With the various Apprentices¡¯ strength gathered on this ship, they should be able to deal with them.


    Chen Heng thought this as he gripped his sword and rushed forwards.


    The Merfolk Priest looked at him and slightly raised his head, preparing to attack again.


    Boom!!


    Magic power ripples swept out.


    On the ship, the Third Rank Apprentice appeared on the deck and faced the Merfolk Priest.


    ¡°Your opponent is me,¡± the middle-aged ck-robed Sorcerer¡¯s expression was serious as he spoke.


    The intense battle was still going on.


    On the deck, the Merfolk continued to attack and press forwards.


    The Sorcerer Apprentices held their swords and sabers and also rushed at the Merfolk.


    The two sides continuously shed on the deck, and howls continuously sounded out.


    Comparatively speaking, the Human side had the advantage.


    Even though they had fewer people, they were all Sorcerers.


    To be able to be called Sorcerers, they were all Apprentices who had gathered magic power.


    To be able to gather magic power, this meant that their bodies would continuously be stronger because of the magic power.


    Even a First Rank Apprentice was not inferior to a Knight Apprentice.


    A Second Rank Apprentice could rely on their body¡¯s strength to fight with a true Knight.


    With this kind of strength, the Merfolk were unable to gain an advantage.


    As such, the situation began to turn towards the Humans¡¯ favor.


    As the Sorcerers¡¯ swords and sabers descended, the Merfolk would howl and then fall down one by one.


    On the other hand, the Sorcerers¡¯ situation was much better. Even though many people were injured, there were very few people who had died.


    However, the Merfolk had their own advantage: They had great numbers.


    Including the Guardian Sorcerer, there were only 20 Sorcerers fighting.


    On the other hand, the Merfolk had hundreds of people, as well as a Merfolk Priest.


    It was a ten to one situation.


    Facing such great odds, even though the Human Sorcerers were stronger, they could notpletely suppress the Merfolk.


    ¡°We can¡¯t keep going on like this¡­¡±


    After cutting down a Merfolk and looking around, Chen Heng frowned.


    He could feel that as time went on, the Sorcerer side was bing weaker and weaker.


    Many people¡¯s actions had begun to slow down.


    It seemed that they were running out of strength.


    However, it did not look like the Merfolks¡¯ numbers were going down at all.


    Chen Heng could tell that the situation was quite bad.


    If nothing changed, the Sorcerers would fall into a disadvantage, and they might even bepletely destroyed by these Merfolk.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng deeply breathed in and did not hesitate.


    Standing there, he waved his hand.


    Formless mental ripples spread out.


    Mental Intimidation!


    This was the first magic skill that Chen Heng had grasped, and this was a very suitable time to use it.


    As Chen Heng unleashed the magic skill, the formless ripples spread out and covered the area in front of him.


    Boom!


    With Chen Heng at the centre, dozens of Merfolk froze in ce.


    When attacked with Mental Intimidation, those who did not have strong enough minds would have their minds fall into chaos and be unable to control their bodies.


    This was why all of the Merfolk in front of him stopped moving and froze.


    This would not go on for long, and they would all quickly recover.


    After all, Chen Heng had used this magic skill in arge area, so the effect on each individual Merfolk was not too great and could only keep them frozen for ten or so seconds.


    Normally, this would not be much, but in such a situation, it was critical.


    The other Sorcerers did not hesitate or waste any words; seeing the Merfolk stop moving, they continuously shed out and cut those Merfolk down.


    A dense stench of blood spread out incredibly clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a magic skill!¡± shouts sounded out.


    Mental Intimidation was different from other magic skills; it did not have any significant physical manifestations and was difficult to detect.


    However, almost everyone here was a Sorcerer, so it was natural that they would realize this.


    They all knew about the effects of Mental Intimidation, and they also sensed the abnormalities with their mental energy and quickly understood what had happened.


    Someone had used a magic skill to stop these Merfolk.


    It seemed that among the Sorcerers, there was another Third Rank Apprentice.


    This news boosted the morale of the Apprentices, making them all feel excited and confident.


    By now, there was no point in Chen Heng hiding anything anymore.


    Standing there, he gripped his sword and silently gathered power as he once again cast a magic skill.


    Mental Intimidation!


    It was not that Chen Heng did not know other magic skills but that it was the most suitable one to use right now.


    Compared to other magic skills, this magic skill had the best effects but also used the least magic power.


    Moreover, this magic skill could not be easily seen and would be good for targeting the Merfolk.


    Even though the Merfolk had tough skin and powerful bodies, their minds were rtively weak and had low intelligence.


    Apart from some specific species, most Merfolk¡¯s intelligence was equivalent to that of a Human child¡¯s.


    Against such creatures with powerful bodies but weak minds, Mental Intimidation was the most suitable skill to use against them.


    As Chen Heng cast the magic skill, more Merfolk fell into a stupor and were felled by the Apprentices.


    The situation quickly turned around.


    It could be said being able to use magic skills and not being able to use them was a massive difference.


    Often, with the right magic skills, one could cause massive changes.


    This was why Third Rank Apprentices who could cast magic skills were so valued.


    At this moment, Chen Heng clearly understood this.


    Following this, the rest of the Merfolk continued to wildly rush up.


    Apart from the Merfolk Priest, these ordinary Merfolk did not have very high intelligence. Even though the situation was so dangerous, they still fearlessly rushed up.


    In fact, smelling the dense stench of blood, they were emboldened and furiously roared.


    However, they were soon cut down.


    There was no way around it.


    Mental attacks were fatal to the Merfolk.


    No matter how strong their bodies were, it was useless; they could not use them at all.


    While they were still in a stupor, they would be easily cut into multiple pieces.


    Everything seemed to be going smoothly for the Humans.


    Not too far away, the Guardian Sorcerer and the Merfolk Priest were still battling it out while more and more Merfolk streamed forwards.


    It was just that given the situation, it did not seem like the Merfolk would be able to do much.


    ¡°Something¡¯s off!¡±


    Looking around, Chen Heng cast a magic skill as he thought to himself.


    Even though the Merfolk were not very smart, the onemanding them was not an idiot.


    For the Merfolk to attack them and have a Merfolk Priest among them, there was definitely someonemanding them.


    If there was no onemanding them, after fighting for so long and suffering such losses, they would have stopped fighting.


    However, why were they not retreating even in a situation like this?


    If there were other Merfolk Priests, they should havee out long ago and would not have watched these Merfolk die for nothing.


    Could it be that this was a diversion?


    Soon, he understood the other side¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°The ship!¡±


    Within the hold of the ship, someone cried out, ¡°They¡¯re attacking the bottom of the ship!¡±


    The bottom of the ship!


    The Sorcerers were all stunned, and their expressions greatly fell.


    Even though as Sorcerers their constitutions were stronger than those of ordinary people¡¯s, this did not mean that they could breathe underwater like fish.


    Even if Third Rank Apprentices fell into the ocean, they would be greatly limited and would not be able to use their strength¡ªthis was much more so for First Rank Apprentices and Second Rank Apprentices.


    However, it was the opposite for the Merfolk.


    As Merfolk, they naturally lived in the water; that was their main stage.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re retreating!¡±


    Voices sounded out.


    Looking at the Merfolk¡¯s actions, the Apprentices¡¯ faces were ashen.


    As they watched on, the Merfolk who had been desperately advancing to fight with them were now retreating.


    It was evident that they were just a distraction while the ship was being destroyed.


    Time gradually passed.


    As time went on, the ship started to sink.


    Standing on the deck, Chen Heng frowned and looked forward.


    He could see many figures with a humanoid shape but had fish tails.


    These were most likely the Merfolk noblesmanding the ordinary Merfolk.


    They had hidden quite well.


    ¡°So troublesome¡­¡± Chen Heng lightly sighed and made preparations.


    The situation had be incredibly dangerous, and he was prepared to die.


    If he fell into the ocean, even as a Third Rank Apprentice who could cast magic skills, he would be incredibly weak.


    The Merfolk would not have to even fight him; they just had to wait until he used up all of his mental energy before capturing him.


    Chen Heng could not see any hope for him.


    However, even so, he still had to fight until the end.


    That was how people were¡ªit was not over until it was over.


    This was the case for ordinary people and even more so for Chen Heng.


    He looked around and silently made preparations.


    The ck-robed Apprentice who had been fighting with the Merfolk Priest walked over with a dark expression.


    Evidently, he had also realized how dangerous the situation was.


    Of course, by now, it would be strange if anyone did not realize the danger that they were in.


    Standing on the deck, he thought for a moment before walking towards Chen Heng.


    The Apprentices in the surroundings instinctively made way for him.


    ¡°Friend, do you have any ideas?¡± the middle-aged man asked seriously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ideas; we can only do our best to escape,¡± Chen Heng said as he sighed, ¡°As long as we can get on a nearby ind, we might have a chance¡­¡±


    ¡°There are indeed some small inds nearby¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man gave a bitter smile, ¡°But we might not be able tost until then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded before lightly sighing, ¡°We can only do our best¡­¡±


    ¡°I know a ce close to here,¡± the Third Rank Apprentice said, ¡°What do you think, friend?¡±


    ¡°You want to head there together?¡± Chen Heng asked as his eyes lit up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± The Third Rank Apprentice nodded with a serious expression.


    ¡°There is still some distance,¡± he said, ¡°If we were by ourselves, we most likely would not be able to make it. However, if it¡¯s the two of us, then perhaps¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Heng thought for a moment before making a decision and nodding, ¡°Let¡¯s go with that.¡±


    Seeing Chen Heng agree, the middle-aged man gave a slight smile, and Chen Heng also smiled.


    Following this, the two of them walked away but did not tell anyone else about this.

 Chapter 188 – Chased Down

    <h4>Chapter 188 - Chased Down</h4>


    As everyone anxiously waited, time continued to pass.


    No matter how worried they were, they could not change their situation.


    The ship continued to slowly sink.


    Seeing this scene, they all fell silent.


    It was not that no one was nervous; it was just that as Sorcerers, they were able to control their emotions. As such, no one loudly shouted or did other things to humiliate themselves.


    As Sorcerers, they were all able to stay rational, so they all knew that crying out was useless. Instead, it would attract the attention of the Merfolk, making things more dangerous for them.


    By now, they had already decided what they were going to do.


    ¡°The puppets are already ready. Once we give the order, they will jump down to create an opportunity for us. Also, has everyone memorized the map of the surrounding inds?¡±


    The Apprentice responsible for this ship spoke, aplicated expression on his face.


    He was the Apprentice responsible for this ship, and his main job was to navigate and steer the ship.


    However, it seemed that their journey would be ending here.


    Those who sailed on the ocean might be buried in the ocean.


    Everyone here was prepared for that.


    On the deck, the ck-robed puppets held knives and shed themselves a few times.


    Their blood flowed out onto the deck and then down into the ocean, dying the surrounding water red.


    As if attracted by the blood, the surrounding Merfolk were sent into a frenzy.


    These ck-robed puppets were the ship¡¯s crew.


    Apart from having a Sorcerer to control the ship, a ship also needed crew to manage other things.


    This was the role of the puppets.


    They were refined by Sorcerers from ordinary people and had no sense of self. They had faint magic power auras and would attract those Merfolk.


    When the ship hadpletely submerged, the Apprentices would scatter like they had discussed.


    When that time came, the Merfolk below and around them would definitelye after them.


    They could distract some of the Merfolk with the puppets so that the Sorcerers would have less pressure escaping.


    At the end of the day, every bit counted.


    Even if they did not give themand to do this, the puppets would just stay within the ship and drown in the ocean.


    Rather than wasting them, it was better to let them show some more value before they died.


    After all, the situation was already like this.


    As time went on, hazy figures could continuously be seen shing beneath the ship.


    The ship continued to sink, and it looked like it would be submerged soon.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±


    Standing on the ship, the ck-robed Apprentice in charge looked around and gave the order.


    As he spoke, everyone else¡¯s expressions became grim and got ready.


    Everyone knew that a race of life and death was about to begin.


    Those who lost would all die.


    As the ck-robed Apprentice spoke, a few Apprentices began to chant.


    Chen Heng looked ahead.


    Standing on the deck, the puppets started to go through changes as their magic power aura became denser.


    This made them have much more presence, and they even seemed more noticeable than many of the Apprentices.


    Sensing this dense magic power aura, as well as the blood, the Merfolk started to go berserk.


    They would asionally pop out of the water and reveal their savage heads.


    Only now did Chen Heng have time to observe what these Merfolk looked like.


    The ordinary Merfolk were the same as the Merfolk nobles from the waist down: All of them had fish tails. However, their top half looked incredibly savage and did not look like humans at all.


    ording to some records, the Merfolk noble bloodline had a standard.


    Apart from some rare cases, most of the Merfolk nobles¡¯ upper bodies looked like those of humans. The denser their bloodline, the more they would look like humans.


    For example, that Merfolk Priest from before, apart from having some scales on his face, there was not much difference between him and an ordinary human.


    The ordinary Merfolk all looked quite terrifying, as if they would eat people. Of course, in actuality, they indeed did like to eat people; they especially liked to eat those with powerful lifeforce and magic power auras.


    For example, the Apprentices on this ship were their favorite food.


    Ahead, the ck-robed Apprentices continued to act.


    After raising the puppets¡¯ magic power aura to the maximum, they gave the order and ten or so puppets jumped out simultaneously, madly swimming in different directions.


    Soon, blood began to spread in the water.


    The instant that the puppets hit the water, the waiting Merfolk leapt up and began to bite.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Seeing this, the ck-robed Apprentice in charge did not hesitate and shouted before diving off and swimming in another direction.


    Before jumping, he gave Chen Heng a look.


    Chen Heng naturally understood his meaning and also jumped off.


    As for the others, they did not hesitate either and also dove into the water.


    Blood continued to spread in the water.


    Among the Apprentices, not everyone was a good swimmer.


    The Apprentices who did not know how to swim and did not have useful magic skills were the first to fall.


    The Merfolk bit at them, bitingrge holes in their bodies.


    The Apprentices struggled and shouted in the water, but it was useless.


    If they were on the deck, they would at least be able to fight the Merfolk, but in the water, they could not retaliate.


    Hearing the howls and cries, the other Apprentices did not show any signs of turning back at all. They continued to head forwards, swimming with all their might.


    If they had the choice, they would want to be fish so they could freely swim and shake off these savage Merfolk.


    Apprentices continuously died, but some people were able to break free and rush ahead.


    ¡°I¡¯ve shaken them off for now¡­¡±


    Following the ck-robed Apprentice¡¯s side, Chen Heng headed forwards with all his strength as he sensed the situation behind him.


    He could senserge amounts of ill-intent from behind him, asionally drawing closer.


    From what he could sense, the Merfolk were incredibly fast. They had passed through an incrediblyrge distance in just a short period of time and were right behind them.


    However, what was strange was that despite being so fast, they did not rush up and maintained a steady speed, and they were left behind by Chen Heng and the Third Rank Apprentice.


    ¡°The Merfolk are waiting for us to run out of strength¡­¡±


    As Chen Heng continued to swim and sense the situation behind him, he thought to himself.


    Evidently, the Merfolk knew that the two Third Rank Apprentices were not easy to deal with.


    If they rushed over now, they would face the desperate retaliation of these two Third Rank Apprentices.


    When that time came, even if they could eat these two Third Rank Apprentices, they would suffer great losses.


    As such, the Merfolk decided to stay far behind them and attack after they had run out of strength.


    This meant that Chen Heng and the Third Rank Apprentice had to reach an ind before they ran out of strength, or else they would be devoured by these Merfolk.


    It was a test of endurance.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng inwardly let out a sigh of relief.


    It had to be said that even though this was the Merfolk¡¯s way of dealing with them, it let the two of them breathe for a while.


    If the Merfolk did not care about casualties and just charged up, even though Chen Heng and the Third Rank Apprentice would be able to take down quite a few of them, they would definitely die.


    This at least gave them an opportunity and some faint hope.


    Moreover, Chen Heng was quite confident in his strength and endurance.


    Even though he had not brought everything he had with him, he had brought many things.


    The magic tool that Charlie had given him was on him right now.


    Apart from this, he had also created some magic items, such as arge number of magic power crystals.


    If things came to it, he could use the magic power crystals to recharge his own magic power.


    In terms of endurance, Chen Heng was not afraid at all.


    However, he did not know how the others would be.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng looked ahead.


    There, the ck-robed Sorcerer was still desperately rushing forwards.


    He also had many magic items; after all, as a Third Rank Apprentice, he had decent assets.


    Apart from this, he was also quite good at swimming and moving quite quickly.


    Because of how strong their bodies were, their speedpletely surpassed that of other Apprentices, and they were quickly heading forwards.


    Time gradually passed, and their strength began to wane.


    The Merfolk remained the same distance behind them, not too close but not too far away either, as if they were still waiting for them to run out of strength.


    However, Chen Heng could sense from their mental energy ripples that they were starting to be frustrated.


    It was as if they were about to run out of patience and act against them.


    ¡°How much longer?¡± Chen Heng looked at the ck-robed Apprentice as he asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re nearly there!¡± the ck-robed Apprentice said breathlessly, sounding quite tired.


    In actuality, it was not just him¡ªeven Chen Heng felt somewhat tired by now as well.


    Chen Heng was not only a Third Rank Apprentice but also a Knight, and even he felt the fatigue building up right now.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had magic items to support him, he might have fallen by now.


    ording to the ck-robed Sorcerer, they were very close and would be able to arrive in about an hour.


    Chen Heng nodded and turned and looked behind him.


    The Merfolk looked incredibly agitated and looked like they would soon act against them.


    Chen Heng could feel it.


    Before they escaped from danger, they would most likely have to face a true challenge.


    That challenge was most likelying very soon.


    Chen Heng thought to himself as he followed the ck-robed Apprentice and continued to speed onwards.


    Just like the ck-robed Apprentice had said, soon, an ind appeared on the horizon.


    It was a very small ind, but there was much vegetation on it; it did not look too bad.


    As long as they could get on this ind, the Merfolk would not be able to do much to them.


    However, by now, the Merfolk¡¯s patience had reached its end.


    The Merfolk charged up one by one as they roared.


    It seemed that it was finally time to fight.


    Chen Heng was not surprised at all and directly waved his hand.


    Mental Intimidation burst out, covering the nearby Merfolk and causing them to be dazed.


    Instantly, a portion of the Merfolk pursuing them stopped.


    However, soon, even more Merfolk charged over.


    Their numbers were incredibly dense and they were simply innumerable.


    Behind these ordinary Merfolk, the Merfolk Priest from before could asionally be seen. His body gave off a powerful magic power aura as if he was about to attack at any moment.


    ¡°Damnit!¡±


    Seeing this, Chen Heng¡¯s face was ashen as he looked at the ck-robed Apprentice, ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Keep charging!¡± the ck-robed Apprentice replied.


    Faint magic power aura condensed around his body as if he was about to cast a powerful magic skill.


    ¡°Stall for some time for me!¡± he roared as his expression became somewhat savage.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Chen Heng did not have time to say anything else as he began to exchange blows with the Merfolk who had caught up to them.


    He was very strong, but in this environment, it was very difficult for him to use his strength.


    Soon, he was covered with wounds as blood flowed out.


    Sensing the blood from a Third Rank Apprentice, the Merfolk became excited and madly rushed at him.


    ¡°Are you done yet?¡± Chen Heng unleashed another Mental Intimidation as he yelled out.


    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± the ck-robed Apprentice¡¯s voice sounded out incredibly calmly and somewhat coldly.


    A massive wave of energy rushed over and gathered elemental particles, forming a magic skill.


    As Chen Heng watched in disbelief, the magic skill hit him and pushed him right into the group of Merfolk.


    Now that they were distracted by Chen Heng, the Merfolk all stopped and there were less and less of them pursuing the ck-robed Apprentice.


    Seeing this, the ck-robed Apprentice¡¯s expression was cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me¡­¡±


    He headed onwards as he thought to himself with a cold smile, ¡°me yourself for being too young and too na?ve¡­¡±


    Behind him, Chen Heng¡¯s cries continuously sounded out, but he waspletely fine.


    This was how things were in the world of Sorcerers¡ªit was incredibly cold and merciless, and taking advantage of each other was the norm.


    From how he saw it, this was not a big deal at all.


    Following this, the ck-robed Apprentice continued onwards, wanting to get onto shore while the Merfolk were distracted with Chen Heng.


    As he continued to move, the ind became closer and closer.


    Soon, it seemed like he would be able to escape the Merfolk and survive.


    Sensing this, he could not help but feel delighted.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly felt that something was off.


    In his mind, his mental energy madly shook as a sense of crisis welled up in his mind.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Soon, he noticed what was wrong and his mind became clear.


    The scenery around him became clear.


    He was still heading forwards with all his strength, but he hadpletely deviated at some point.


    He was not heading towards the ind but towards the bloodthirsty Merfolk.


    He hadpletely changed direction and was voluntarily heading towards the Merfolk.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    He was dumbfounded and thought to himself, ¡°My mind¡­¡±


    At that moment, he realized what had happened.


    In that moment, his mind had been befuddled to the point that he had changed direction and headed towards the Merfolk.

 Chapter 189 – Lost

    <h4>Chapter 189 - Lost</h4>


    ¡°Damnit!¡± After realizing what had happened, the ck-robed Apprentice felt furious and a chill appeared in his heart.


    He had never thought that even though he was also a Third Rank Apprentice, he would have his mind confused by someone else for so long.


    If that immense sense of danger had not appeared, it would have taken him much longer to wake up.


    This was not something that an ordinary Third Rank Apprentice could do.


    Using one¡¯s mental energy to twist someone else¡¯s senses was something that only an Apprentice with incredibly powerful mental energy could do.


    If it was done to an ordinary person, it would not be a big deal, but it was incredibly difficult to do this to a Third Rank Apprentice like him.


    Even a true Sorcerer would find it difficult to twist a Third Rank Apprentice¡¯s senses.


    Before this, he would never believe that a Third Rank Apprentice could do something like this to him.


    However, now that it had happened, he could not refute it.


    An intense sense of danger welled up within his mind.


    The ck-robed Apprentice instinctively wanted to struggle and change directions back to the ind.


    However, it was toote.


    The Merfolk finally stopped holding back and opened their savage mouths as they rushed at the ck-robed Apprentice.


    Chaotic magic power aura shook as the Merfolk Priest was revealed. He was hiding behind the ordinary Merfolk and was waiting for his opportunity to act.


    The ck-robed Apprentice was forced to stop as magic power aura exploded out from his body.


    No matter if he wanted to or not, he had to retaliate or else he would definitely die.


    If he struggled, he would at least have a bit of hope.


    A bloody battle soon unfolded.


    Even though he had used up more than half of his strength, he was still a Third Rank Apprentice.


    Once he unleashed his power, no one dared to underestimate him.


    This scene was what Chen Heng wanted to see.


    After getting quite far away from the ck-robed Apprentice and sensing the noise behind him, Chen Heng shook his head.


    The ck-robed Apprentice had chosen the wrong person to act against.


    Right when the ck-robed Apprentice had invited him to go together, he had expected that something like this would happen, and he was prepared for it.


    As such, Chen Heng took advantage of this.


    ¡°I need to hurry up and leave¡­¡± Chen Heng muttered to himself sensing the magic power auras from behind him.


    After all, he was still in the water, and this was the domain of the Merfolk.


    Perhaps the ck-robed Apprentice would survive for some time, but he definitely would not be able to make it out alive.


    After a while, he would no longer be able to struggle and be taken down by the Merfolk.


    When that time came, the Merfolk woulde after Chen Heng.


    He would only be able to survive if he took this opportunity to escape while they were not focused on him.


    Fortunately, because the ck-robed Apprentice was making too much of a ruckus, none of them wereing after Chen Heng right now.


    Chen Heng continued to move his arms and shoot forwards.


    Soon, the ind was right in front of him.


    ¡°Nearly there¡­ nearly there¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as he resisted the sense of exhaustion and madly rushed forwards.


    After escaping for so long, even if he was a Third Rank Apprentice, he could not help but feel exhausted.


    However, he could endure it for now.


    The ind was bing clearer and clearer.


    For some reason, as Chen Heng approached the ind, a strange feeling emerged within him.


    Inside his body, the violet Fortune Mark began to glow as if it sensed something.


    A different feeling appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s body, making him feel somewhat ufortable.


    ¡°This feeling¡­¡±


    Sensing this, Chen Heng instinctively frowned. He wanted to find the cause of that feeling but was unable to.


    If it was under normal circumstances, he would be able to take his time and work it out. However, right now he was just running for his life; he did not have any time or energy to focus on such a thing.


    Following this, Chen Heng continued to rush onwards.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, it looked like Chen Heng would be able to reach the shore.


    Behind him, the ck-robed Apprentice was still fighting it out with the Merfolk.


    He was quite powerful and now that he was going all-out, he tied down all of the Merfolk, so they did not have the opportunity to pursue Chen Heng.


    In contrast, Chen Heng¡¯s situation seemed quite rxed.


    It was just that as Chen Heng drew closer to the ind, that strange feeling became stronger and stronger.


    That feeling covered his entire body, making him feel incredibly tense.


    Through the Fortune Mark, Chen Heng could sense that something unique was about to happen.


    As Chen Heng thought to himself, he did not stop and instead sped up.


    Time gradually passed.


    At this moment, his surroundings started to go through changes.


    A formless gale condensed and swept towards where Chen Heng was.


    With a boom, incredibly dense light covered this area.


    There seemed to be some kind of shadow rushing at him from behind, covering his entire body.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng instinctively turned and looked over.


    There, a massive storm was rushing at him.


    Wild gales blew and torrential rain poured down as the storm sped over.


    Chen Heng was right in front of the storm and was soon going to be hit by it.


    ¡°Damnit!¡± Chen Heng did not have much time to think before he lost consciousness.


    The storm engulfed everything and rampaged forwards.


    Only after a while did this storm subside.


    After the storm disappeared, the heads of the Merfolk bobbed up and down as they swam about as if they were looking for something.


    Evidently, they were looking for Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    For the Merfolk, a Third Rank Apprentice¡¯s corpse was a great treasure. It could provide them with precious power and cause their bloodlines to transform and be stronger.


    As such, they naturally wanted to find Chen Heng¡¯s corpse and bring it back.


    It was just strange that no matter how they searched, they could not find Chen Heng¡¯s corpse.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    It was as if his corpse had disappeared.


    It was incredibly strange.


    Despite searching for very long, after a few days, the Merfolk finally left reluctantly.


    The ship that Chen Heng had been on before was now just a shipwreck lying peacefully at the bottom of the ocean.


    ¡­


    The moment that the storm hit him, Chen Heng realized that this was what the Fortune Mark had been warning him about.


    Facing that power, he was unable to resist at all and instantly lost consciousness.


    At this moment, he began to slowly wake up as if he had slept for a long time.


    He seemed to be able to hear faint sobs in the distance. At the same time, there also seemed to be cursing and all kinds of other voices.


    They were all speaking in anguage that Chen Heng was not familiar with, making it so that he could not understand.


    Even though he could not understand, the emotions contained within those voices were incredibly clear.


    Chen Heng could sense that the sobbing voices contained despair as well as other negative emotions.


    He was incredibly familiar with this.


    At Griffin¡¯s castle, he hade into contact with vast amounts of simr emotions.


    As he felt this familiar feeling, Chen Heng gradually came back to his senses.


    Following this, Chen Heng opened his eyes and looked around.


    Not too far away, faint mental ripples spread over. They were filled with despair, terror, and unease, but among the various negative emotions, there was a trace of hope.


    Hope?


    ¡°There¡¯s someone in danger?¡±


    Sensing the mental ripples, Chen Heng thought to himself, ¡°And there¡¯s someone asking for help?¡±


    Ordinarily, Chen Heng would only choose to act after making sure there were no problems.


    However, right now, he was still somewhat in a daze.


    As such, he did not think too much and walked over.


    Ahead was a dense forest filled with thick trees. The sound of insects could be heard, which were incredibly loud.


    Soon, Chen Heng saw the source of the sounds.


    A few tall monsters were standing there.


    They looked somewhat humanoid, and all of them were around two metres tall. They had scales on their bodies and looked somewhat like the Merfolk that Chen Heng had seen.


    In front of these monsters were many corpses.


    The monsters were holding the corpses and eating them.


    They mostly started from the arms, and there was a female-looking monster that grabbed an old man¡¯s leg and began to chew at it.


    Soon, she had finished eating that leg.


    She threw out the remaining bones before grabbing another leg and continued to eat.


    There was a young girl sitting in front of the corpse.


    She wore coarse clothes and her body was dyed red with blood. She was somewhat dazed as she stared at the bloody scene in front of her.


    Seeing that she was not resisting or escaping, the monsters did not immediately kill her.


    Perhaps for these monsters, living things tasted better than dead things.


    Even though Chen Heng had arrived here, he was not noticed by the monsters.


    The gory scene stimted his mind, causing him toe back to his senses.


    His gaze gradually became sharp, and his right hand slowly descended to his waist, getting in position to draw his sword.


    Ahead a monster roared.


    He tossed his half-eaten corpse aside and looked at the little girl.


    Being looked at by that bloodthirsty gaze, the girl trembled.


    Terror and unease¡­ all kinds of emotions shed in her mind.


    ¡°Is it my turn now?¡± the girl thought to herself as the monster walked over.


    Looking at the tall figure slowly drawing closer, the girl did not do anything and only instinctively trembled as she slowly closed her eyes.


    Not too far away, some footsteps sounded out, attracting the monster¡¯s attention.


    This was the same for the girl.


    Not too far away, she saw a young man slowly walking over.


    The young man¡¯s clothing looked quite expensive but it was all tattered now.


    It could be seen that he had gone through something, and there were wounds all over his body.


    Seeing him draw closer, the girl felt quite surprised.


    The monsters all excitedly got up and rushed at Chen Heng without much thought.


    A silver sword appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s hand, and a boundless sword light shined out.


    Chen Heng¡¯s sword continuously shed out, but the monsters seemed to have fallen in a daze and did not react at all.


    Their bodies continued to charge forwards from the momentum and were cut down by Chen Heng.


    Blood continuously flew out and sttered out.


    Mental Intimidation!


    The moment Chen Heng had drawn his sword, he had used Mental Intimidation.


    Experience had shown that against creatures with powerful bodies but weak minds, Mental Intimidation was incredibly effective.


    He was able to subdue them in just moments and killed them one by one.


    Everything happened quite quickly, and in less than half a minute, the battle was over.


    The girl stared at these scenes and watched as Chen Heng easily cut down those monsters.


    ¡°So¡­ powerful¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you alright¡­¡±


    After dealing with the monsters, Chen Heng slowly walked over to the girl and lightly spoke, wanting to ask about the situation here.


    By now, he hadpletely woken up and realized something.


    The ce he was at definitely was not that ind from before.


    He had seen that ind¡ªit was a very small ind, and it was not likely that there were humans living on it or any man-eating monsters.


    For some reason, after that storm, he hade to this unfamiliar ce.


    For Chen Heng, the most important thing was to understand this ce.


    Only by understanding the situation around here would he be able to determine where he was.


    In front of him, the girl stared at Chen Heng dumbly, not seeming to have any intention of replying to him. In fact, she looked somewhat confused.


    Looking at her, Chen Heng inwardly frowned and soon realized something.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t understand me?¡±


    Even though he had not heard the people here speak, he had vaguely seemed to have heard some voices, and it seemed to have been an unfamiliarnguage.


    This was why the girl naturally could not understand what he was saying.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Chen Heng inwardly shook his head and stretched out his hand.


    Seeing Chen Heng stretch out his hand, the girl was a bit hesitant, but after looking at Chen Heng, she nervously stretched out her hand and ced it within Chen Heng¡¯s hand.


    Following this, Chen Heng pulled her up and picked her up.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any other survivors¡­¡±


    After picking the girl up and looking around, Chen Heng inwardly frowned before turning and leaving.


    Since they spoke differentnguages, Chen Heng was unable to ask her anything.


    Then again, looking at the girl, it did not seem like she would know much anyways.


    If Chen Heng did not take her away from here, she would most likely die here.


    As such, Chen Heng decided that he might as well bring her with him.


    Chen Heng was not familiar with this area andcked directions.


    Soon, he found a creek.


    Following the creek, he was able to find some traces of humans.


    Of course, during this process, he discovered some strange things.


    Within this forest, there were many strange monsters.


    There were ones like before, which had humanoid shapes and savage faces; there were also monsters that looked like mutated animals.


    What they all had inmon was that they had very great attack power.


    Even a mutated rat would attack Chen Heng and ignore the difference in size between them.


    This was not something that ordinary beasts would do.


    ¡°Just what is with this ce?¡±


    As Chen Heng advanced, looking at the beasts he encountered, Chen Heng could not help but frown.

 Chapter 190 – Unfamiliar Place

    <h4>Chapter 190 - Unfamiliar ce</h4>


    Within a dense forest, clear creek water continuously flowed.


    Standing by the creek, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he picked up some firewood and set up a grill.


    Even though he did not have many ingredients and the food he made would not taste that great, it was at least better than nothing.


    Chen Heng peacefully sat there as he grilled some fish.


    The young girl silently sat by the side, seeming quite downcast.


    Even though it had been a few days, there did not seem to be much change in the girl.


    However, Chen Heng could sense that as time passed, the girl¡¯s mental ripples changed quite a bit.


    Before, her mental ripples had been filled with despair, as well as all kinds of other negative emotions.


    After a few days, most of those negative emotions had disappeared and her mental ripples had returned to normal.


    Evidently, Chen Heng taking care of her over the past few days had been effective.


    Chen Heng took one of the grilled fish and ced it in the girl¡¯s hands before he turned and looked into the distance.


    In the distance was a forest, which did not look like anything special. However, Chen Heng could hear there were footstepsing from that direction.


    There were people approaching where they were.


    ¡°Have we finally encountered other people?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Ordinarily speaking, making a fire outdoors was quite dangerous.


    There were many dangerous creatures in the forest, and if one recklessly made fires, one would be risking one¡¯s life.


    However, Chen Heng did not mind this; in fact, he had been doing this on purpose this entire time.


    This was because he hoped to attract some people nearby.


    He had travelled along the creek for many days, looking for any signs of people.


    After a few days, even Chen Heng felt quite annoyed.


    As such, he wanted to find the indigenous people of thisnd and find out more about this ce.


    Now, it seemed that this had been effective.


    Not too far away, footsteps continuously sounded out, apanied by intense mental ripples.


    Their mental ripples were incredibly intense, and they were filled with worry and terror as if they were being chased by something.


    Soon, Chen Heng saw a few figures run over.


    There were three people in total; the person at the lead was a middle-aged man, and the two others were a young man and a young woman.


    They were being chased by strange-looking beasts, looking incredibly desperate.


    ¡°George, hang in there!¡±


    The middle-aged man breathed raggedly as he shouted and looked at the young man, ¡°There¡¯s a fire ahead; there are most likely people staying there. If we can make it over, we¡¯ll be saved!¡±


    Hearing his words, the young man and woman did not speak, and they only gasped for breath as they did their best to continue running.


    Soon, they saw what was ahead.


    In front of the creek, there was a fire, where there was a young man sitting with a little girl.


    This waspletely different to what they had expected.


    They had thought that for people to dare to create a fire here and not fear the demon beasts, it would be a powerful mercenary group.


    If they could request help from that mercenary group, they would be able to escape from danger.


    However, things werepletely different to what they had expected.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man felt despair, ¡°Why would these two people dare to enter the forest!¡±


    The man then nced behind him.


    Behind him, there was a three meter tall monster that looked like an enormous tiger chasing after them, looking at them with its blood-red eyes.


    ¡°Go over and take those two children away!¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng and the little girl, the middle-aged man gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll distract this demon beast and stall for time!¡±


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    Hearing this, the young man and woman looked at the middle-aged man in hesitation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste any time! Go!¡± the middle-aged man roared, and he did not hesitate to draw his sword before turning and rushing at the ck beast.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to fight?¡±


    Looking at the middle-aged man, Chen Heng was somewhat surprised.


    Even though he could not understand thenguage, based on the middle-aged man¡¯s actions, Chen Heng felt quite confused.


    After all, given that they had been running away this whole time, the middle-aged man evidently was not a match for that tiger.


    Wouldn¡¯t he just be going to his death?


    However, after a moment, Chen Heng smiled and understood.


    ¡°Hurry up and run!¡± the young man and woman shouted at Chen Heng and the little girl, wanting to bring them away.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    However, they were stunned to see that while the little girl was still sitting in front of the fire, Chen Heng had disappeared.


    Following this, they heard a roar from behind.


    They instinctively looked behind them and were dumbfounded.


    A silver sword was unsheathed, and the massive tiger howled as it fell.


    ¡­


    Afterwards, in front of the small creek.


    The fire was still burning, but there was new meat on it.


    The demon tiger¡¯s corpsey by the side, giving off a bloody stench.


    The middle-aged man and the two others awkwardly sat in front of Chen Heng.


    ¡°Sir¡­ we have some food¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng diligently grilling meat, the middle-aged man spoke but then stopped.


    He remembered that this person did not speak theirnguage.


    Looking at this person grilling meat, that scene from before once again shed before their eyes.


    Just then, when Chen Heng had attacked, the massive ck tiger had been directly killed by Chen Heng, and it had not been able to retaliate at all.


    That scene had been incredibly shocking, and all three of them had been stunned.


    ¡°Are we able to find out this person¡¯s background?¡±


    George asked softly as he looked at the middle-aged man, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a powerful warrior before¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s certainly the case,¡± the only woman among them said, ¡°From how he looks, he does not look like someone from here. I wonder what kingdom he¡¯s from. It¡¯s a pity that he speaks a differentnguage and we¡¯re not able to talk with him.¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng, and seeing that Chen Heng was still diligently grilling meat and not reacting, she let out a breath.


    Chen Heng seemed quite friendly to them.


    Even though he had the strength to suppress them, he did not show any signs of wanting to harm them.


    This was already a great kindness.


    It was just a pity that he did not seem to speak thenguage of this ce, so there was no way to talk to him; it was quite a pity.


    Otherwise, they would have wanted to know where he was from.


    ¡°No matter how it is, for him not to want to harm us, that¡¯s already incredibly good,¡± the middle-aged man sighed as he said, ¡°Otherwise, we would only be able to think about what we want written on our tombs.¡±


    ¡°I think we¡¯d be even worse off,¡± George shrugged as he said humorously, ¡°You think we¡¯d have a proper burial if we died here?¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Indeed, if they died here, let alone a tombstone; whether or not they would have a corpse left was a problem.


    In this forest, there were plenty of man-eating monsters.


    If they died here, they would be reduced to a few bones in not too long.


    Thinking about it, they felt quite fortunate.


    After eating lunch, the three of them discussed and prepared to leave.


    Before leaving, they looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°Sir warrior, are you looking to leave this ce?¡±


    The middle-aged man cautiously asked as he looked at Chen Heng, ¡°If you want, we can be your guides.¡±


    They were not expecting any response from Chen Heng, but what surprised them was that Chen Heng nodded, as if he had understood.


    Of course, that was not the case¡ªlearning a newnguage was not so simple.


    It was just that as a Sorcerer, Chen Heng was very proficient at using mental energy.


    Communicating with mental energy was the best form ofmunication.


    Powerful Sorcerers did not even neednguage; they could simply use their mental energy to recenguage.


    Even though Chen Heng could not do this, if he focused and observed, as well as used his mental energy to support him, he could roughly understand some questions.


    As such, he was able to guess what they were saying, and nodded.


    Seeing Chen Heng nod, the three people looked at each other, not knowing if Chen Heng understood or not.


    As such, they cautiously tried to leave.


    They were incredibly cautious, hoping that Chen Heng would not attack them.


    Fortunately, that did not happen.


    Chen Heng slowly got up and picked up the little girl before walking behind them.


    On the way, the three people chatted among themselves.


    Chen Heng remained silent, using his mental energy to try to learn thisnguage.


    With the support from his mental energy, he could learn foreignnguages quickly. If he had enough source material to work with, he would be able to figure out thisnguage soon.


    Three dayster, they left the forest and came to a city.


    Within the city, there were people everywhere, looking quite lively.


    Chen Heng carried the little girl and arrived here.


    Seeing this city, the little girl¡¯s expression changed, and some light appeared in her eyes.


    Chen Heng listened to the bustling noises as he silently sensed the mental ripples from there, gathering information on this ce.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any Sorcerers¡­ nor are there any traces of magic power aura¡­¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s powerful mental energy swept through this area as he thought to himself.


    There were not that many people in this city, only a few hundred people.


    However, Chen Heng and his group did not stay here; after resting for a while, they continued onwards to another town.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally back¡­¡±


    Looking at the town before them, the three people let out sighs of relief and were able to rx.


    Within the town, there was a harmonious atmosphere, and people continuously busied about.


    Chen Heng looked in front of him.


    Not too far away, there were some people walking, looking quite busy.


    Their bodies were not that well-built, nor were their clothes very elegant. However, their mental state seemed quite good, and they were not as dispirited and lifeless like the others.


    The living standards here did not seem too poor.


    After arriving here, the three people discussed before bringing Chen Heng and the girl to an inn and finding Chen Heng a ce to stay.


    After doing this, they did not leave and instead prepared to stay here for some time to teach Chen Heng this region¡¯snguage.


    This was to repay Chen Heng for saving them, as well as for another purpose.


    In the forest, they had seen Chen Heng¡¯s strength incredibly clearly.


    On the way, they had encountered some demon beasts and man-eating monsters.


    In the past, if they met such creatures, they would only be able to run away.


    However, with Chen Heng with them, those things were not worth a mention.


    No matter how many ferocious beasts or monsters there were, they could notst against a few strikes from Chen Heng.


    This made the three people feel amazed, and they also had an idea.


    They had very rarely seen warriors like Chen Heng before.


    If they could bring him into their mercenary group, that would be for the best.


    With Chen Heng joining them, even if they only had four people, they would be able to do much.


    They could even take some dangerous missions and go to the forest to fight with those dangerous demon beasts and hunt them.


    Even though the demon beasts were very dangerous, they were also very valuable. Their bodies were filled with good materials that could be sold for money.


    Under ordinary circumstances, they could not deal with these demon beasts, but with Chen Heng joining them, the situation would be different.


    From how it seemed, Chen Heng would be able to defeat arge number of demon beasts by himself.


    If they could rope Chen Heng into their mercenary group, they would greatly benefit.


    This was why they were so diligent in taking care of Chen Heng and the little girl.


    Chen Heng did not know their ns, but he could take a good guess at them.


    He did not mind and just peacefully stayed in the town.


    In just half a month, as the three people watched in shock, Chen Heng had a basic grasp over thenguage.


    The three of them were incredibly shocked but did not think too much of it.


    They did not know Chen Heng in the past and assumed that he had learned a bit of it in the past, which was why he was able to progress so quickly.


    Chen Heng was able to gain a basic mastery over thenguage in half a month, but it took over another month to truly be fluent at it.


    During this time, Chen Heng searched around for some information.


    The results caused him to frown.


    He hade to an incredibly unfamiliar ce¡ªit was apletely new continent with many kingdoms, all of which hadrge territories.


    This evidently was not the ce that Chen Heng had been before.


    Chen Heng remembered that at the ocean, there had only been a small ind in front of him.


    It was impossible for that ind to be this big.


    Had that storm brought him to an unknown ce?


    Chen Heng was unable to understand it.


    If it really was that storm, just how far could it have taken him?


    ¡°Did I transmigrate, or¡­¡± Chen Heng frowned as he thought to himself.


    Transmigrate?


    This was indeed possible but unlikely.


    Chen Heng hade to the Sorcerer World through the simtor, so it was unlikely that he would transmigrate again.

 Chapter 191 – Faith Energy

    <h4>Chapter 191 - Faith Energy</h4>


    ¡°How strange¡­¡±


    Going through the information in his mind, Chen Heng could only shake his head.


    He decided to stop thinking about this for now.


    No matter if it was the Sorcerer World or other ces, there were many strange things.


    Perhaps he had been affected by some unknown power, bringing him here.


    There was not too much point thinking about it.


    Rather than thinking about that, it was better to think about his current situation.


    ¡°My connection to the simtor has not been broken, and I can go back to my main body at any time through the simtor¡­¡±


    After confirming that the simtor was still there, Chen Heng thought to himself, ¡°I still haven¡¯t found any signs of Sorcerers in this region¡­¡±


    After learning this ce¡¯snguage, Chen Heng had asked around about some things.


    From what he had seen and heard, he did not find any traces of Sorcerers; there were not even many legends about them.


    This was the same for Knights.


    Chen Heng had asked those three people about some things, but he did not get much information.


    There were indeed special people who had extraordinary strength, but those people were not Knights and the source of their power was quite special.


    They were not Sorcerers, nor were they Knights.


    Of course, it was possible that this was just because the ce Chen Heng was at was too small, so they did not know about Knights or Sorcerers.


    Chen Heng began to feel quite curious about the system of this region.


    ¡°Those powerful warriors¡­¡±


    In response to Chen Heng¡¯s questions, the middle-aged man raised his head and said somewhat hazily, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about them, but I heard some rumors¡­ those people¡¯s power seems toe from their soul.¡±


    ¡°Soul?¡± Chen Heng frowned, feeling somewhat surprised.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded as he said, ¡°It seems that the stronger their souls are, the more powerful they are.


    ¡°Those people are all like that and slowly be powerful.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    As a Sorcerer who became stronger by observing this world¡¯sws, hearing about bing stronger through one¡¯s soul sounded quite strange.


    However, it was possible for there to be all kinds of strange things in this world.


    Perhaps a system like that really did exist.


    Back in ancient times, there were rumors that Sorcerers could be more powerful through their souls¡­


    After interacting for more than a month, Chen Heng had be quite familiar with the three people.


    The three of them had formed a mercenary group not too long ago. The middle-aged man was called Herlo, the young man was called George, and the young woman was called A.


    After interacting with Chen Heng for so long, Herlo hesitated before inviting Chen Heng to join their mercenary group.


    He hoped that Chen Heng would join their mercenary group and go adventuring with them.


    After he finished speaking, George and A looked at Chen Heng with looks of hope.


    Evidently, they had been hoping for this for a while.


    The reason why they had stayed at this small town for so long was because they wanted to invite Chen Heng to join them.


    Looking at them and feeling their hopeful emotions, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Even though Chen Heng had only juste to this ce and learned thenguage, there were many things that he still needed to figure out.


    If there were people willing to lead the way for him and understand this world, it would not be too bad.


    However, if he did join them, he would feel quite restricted.


    After all, if he joined them, unless he skipped many of his duties, he would have to waste much time.


    This was not what he wanted.


    As such, after thinking about it, he politely declined.


    ¡°This town is quite nice and I like it¡­¡±


    Chen Heng thought for a moment before smiling, ¡°In the past, I travelled a very long distance and am somewhat tired, so I no longer want to adventure. As such, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Hearing his words, the three people felt quite disappointed but did not say much and only smiled.


    Following this, Chen Heng told them that if they ever needed his help, they coulde and find him.


    Hearing this, the three people became excited and looked delighted.


    Sitting in the room and looking at their expressions, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head.


    After chatting with them for a while longer, the three of them left and Chen Heng rested in the room.


    After receiving this reply from Chen Heng, Herlo and the others stayed for a few more days before going out to adventure.


    Because they had stayed in this town for so long, they had used up much of their resources.


    If they did not go out to kill some demon beasts, they would soon run out of money.


    After they left, Chen Heng began to go about his own business.


    Chen Heng bought a house in this town and moved out from the inn.


    Of course, Chen Heng did not have the resources to buy a house.


    However, for a Sorcerer, gathering mortal resources was not too difficult.


    The easiest method was to use Chen Heng¡¯s strength to gain control over the local tycoons and use their resources.


    Even if he did not want to do this, he could go and hunt down demon beasts and exchange them for resources.


    There were plenty of methods avable to him.


    Just like that, Chen Heng was able to establish a home in this town and keep the little girl with him.


    In the following days, he began to investigate.


    There were some other small viges around the town.


    Chen Heng went to investigate each of them and stayed in each for some time.


    It was a pity that he was unable to find anything special and only gained a better understanding of this region.


    Of course, during this process, he heard some certain legends.


    ¡°The legend of the hero and demon king?¡±


    Within arge library, Chen Heng held a book and seriously read through it.


    This was one of the kingdom¡¯s libraries, and it had many of the records that the kingdom had gathered.


    After Chen Heng hade here, he began to browse through the books, looking for the stories that he was trying to find.


    Right now, he was holding a record.


    ¡°Every now and then, a demon king will appear, causing great chaos and ughtering countless innocent people¡­ after that, the hope of humanity will bring forth a hero¡­¡±


    ¡°Heroes possess the hope of the entire world and have unimaginable power. The hero will fight with the demon king and defeat him¡­¡±


    After reading through this, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    ¡°The hero and the demon king?¡±


    After reading through this, Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes.


    The story that this record contained was very simple.


    Under normal circumstances, Chen Heng would have thought that this was a fairytale for children.


    However, the ce where this book was stored was quite special.


    This was one of the kingdom¡¯s most secretive libraries and most of the books were historical records.


    However, if this was not a fairy tale, what did that mean?


    Sitting there, Chen Heng closed his eyes.


    The contents of the book continued to go through his mind as he thought about it.


    For some reason, he felt a strong sense of foreshadowing.


    He had a feeling that the contents of this book were real and not just fiction.


    In fact, he felt that the contents of the book would repeat after some time.


    When that time came, he would have an opportunity to leave and return to where he had been.


    For Chen Heng, who had the Fortune Mark and had a deep understanding of fate, his gut feeling would not be wrong.


    The effects of the things recorded in this book would have great impact, and they would not just affect this region, but would also affect Chen Heng¡¯s movements.


    If Chen Heng¡¯s feeling was right, after the things recorded in this book happened, he would be able to leave this region and go back to where he hade from.


    ¡°How troublesome¡­¡± Chen Heng frowned as he put the book down.


    If the contents of this book were real, it would be something terrifying to the people of this region.


    Once the demon king descended, this region would fall into danger, and many people¡¯s lives would be at risk.


    However, for Chen Heng, it was not a big deal.


    After all, this was not his real body, and if he died, that would be it.


    After putting the book down, Chen Heng went elsewhere.


    What surprised him was that he found some special things there.


    That included the cultivation method of this world¡¯s warriors.


    It was recorded on a stone b, which was covered with a thickyer of dust. It seemed that no one hade to look at it for a long time.


    This made Chen Heng feel quite surprised.


    However, he did not think too much of it and memorized the contents of the stone b before going to other ces to search for more information.


    To Sorcerers, a library like this, that was filled with much knowledge, was incredibly helpful.


    After staying here for many days, Chen Heng turned and left.


    He then came to another ce before returning to the town he had originally been at.


    Time gradually passed.


    Two monthster.


    ¡°This feeling¡­¡±


    Within hisboratory, Chen Heng suddenly froze and sensed some abnormalities.


    Aftering back from outside, he stayed in this town for two months.


    His power seemed to have increased.


    This growth in power was not to do with his body¡¯s strength or magic power increasing but an increase in destructive power.


    His body and magic power had not changed, but his punches would deal far more damage.


    Of course, this change was quite small, and an ordinary person would not have been able to notice it.


    However, for Chen Heng, even though it was just a small change, it was still clearly noticeable.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chen Heng frowned, feeling quite confused.


    He was certain he had not done much these days, and yet his power had grown.


    This was very strange.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Chen Heng thought back to that record he had read and suddenly thought of a possibility.


    In the library from before, he had read many interesting records, and some of them were about special phenomena.


    When someone is willing to love and trust someone, their mental energy would turn into energy and go to that person, strengthening that person.


    It was said that this was incredibly rare, and this would only happen to people with rare talent.


    Thinking about those records, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    Even though he knew that this was a possibility, Chen Heng was unable to confirm it for now.


    He had to do some close examination.


    As such, Chen Heng turned and went out.


    Outside theboratory was a sparse courtyard.


    Within the courtyard, Alice was sitting there peacefully and expressionlessly, ying with a cat.


    Even though she was mostly expressionless, when there were not many people around, she would sometimes have a small smile on her face while ying.


    She seemed quite content with her current life.


    Alice was the name of the little girl Chen Heng had saved in the forest. He had kept her with him all this time.


    If the increase in Chen Heng¡¯s power was due to other people¡¯s faith energy, then the source was most likely this little girl.


    Chen Heng sensed Alice¡¯s mental state.


    Compared to before, her current mental state was much calmer, and it had some happiness and yearning.


    She seemed to be getting better.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng thought to himself and turned and left.


    In the following days, he prepared to do some experiments to confirm if the source of this power was what he thought.


    There were quite a few people living in this town, and because they were close to the forest and had a stream nearby, their living standards were not too bad.


    However, there were many people in poverty.


    Many children were abandoned once they were born.


    As such, Chen Heng began to take in those abandoned children and raised them.


    As time went on and people heard about this, they all began to leave children at Chen Heng¡¯s residence.


    Chen Heng did not take offence and took all of them in.


    Some of the children were only two or three years old, and very few were older than ten. Some of them also had all kinds of impairments.


    In this kind of age, those who had disabilities had very little chances of surviving.


    To Chen Heng, him taking them in was not a big deal, but to these children, he was their only hope.


    Time gradually passed.


    In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed.


    Early in the morning, faint sunlight shined on the ground, and Chen Heng got up from his bed and walked out.


    The sound of children reading could be heard; by the side, the children Chen Heng had taken in were all diligently reading and going through sses.


    Elsewhere, the town¡¯s residents began to walk into Chen Heng¡¯s shop and purchase all kinds of things.


    Over the past half a year, Chen Heng had done much to influence this town.


    Many abandoned and destitute children had received a new lease on life; many ordinary people had obtained work, and others could buy items for cheap prices at Chen Heng¡¯s shop.


    Now, Chen Heng was quite famous in this region, and many people affectionately called him Mister Ed.


    Many people felt very positively towards him and were filled with love and gratitude towards him.


    Even the Mayor of this town had to take Chen Heng seriously.


    For an ordinary person, to be able to do this was very impressive.


    However, for Chen Heng, it was not a big deal.


    With his abilities, doing this was not too difficult; the reason he had not done it before was there was not a reason to.


    ¡°Looks like I was right¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as he stood in the sparseboratory.


    After half a year, Chen Heng had expanded hisboratory, and it was much better equipped than half a year ago.

 Chapter 192 – Little World

    <h4>Chapter 192 - Little World</h4>


    Within the silentboratory, Chen Heng looked at the numbers from the test, a look of surprise on his face.


    His feeling from half a year ago hade true.


    The increase in his power from half a year ago really had to do with faith energy.


    Moreover, from the numbers, there was quite a big rtion.


    Aftering to this conclusion, Chen Heng looked incredibly surprised.


    Because he came from a modern society, as well as being familiar with the Sorcerer system, he felt that it was difficult to ept this.


    Only after a while did hee to his senses.


    It had to be said that other people¡¯s faith energy producing changes to his power was a bit too unbelievable.


    His power had increased, but he had not been able to find out a reason for it.


    Even though he had gone through many simtions, thew of conservation of energy had been constant.


    How could faith energy cause his power to increase?


    Was it that faith energy really could turn into power?


    What was the principle behind this?


    Why was this possible for some people and not others?


    Many questions appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    He instinctively wanted to find the principles behind this but did not know how.


    Thispletely surpassed what he was capable of.


    If it was researching a material or the use of runes, it would not be too difficult. However, to research faith energy, that was beyond his capabilities.


    Forget it.


    Chen Heng felt quite annoyed and decided to stop with this research.


    Even if he continued with it, he would not be able to get much out of it.


    Apart from the use of faith energy, Chen Heng¡¯s research had produced some other fruits, such as a method to leave.


    During that half a year, Chen Heng had done much.


    He had been doing his experiments while taking care of the children, while asionally adventuring with Herlo and the others.


    He was quite a busy person.


    Of course, he had only gone adventuring at the start out of curiosity and did not go much after that.


    After all, as someone with quite a lot of money, he just needed to wait for Herlo and the others to bring back the results; there was no need for him to go himself.


    This saved him much time.


    It could be said that it was incredibly difficult to progress without any money.


    This ce seemed to have people like Chen Henging here before, and they were all Sorcerers.


    What was going on with that?


    There was a thick book in Chen Heng¡¯sboratory, which had a few magic skill frameworks recorded in it.


    It had been discovered by Herlo and the others in a cave. They had discovered many other things but had only brought this back, and it was still somewhat usable.


    Fortunately, this book had been made by a magic-infused item, or it would have long since decayed.


    There were three magic skills in total: Mental Intimidation, Searing mes and me Spirit.


    It seemed that the Sorcerer who had left this behind was proficient in fire magic.


    Chen Heng wondered how he hade here.


    From that senior¡¯s records, Chen Heng also discovered some things.


    This included that person¡¯s guesses about this region.


    That person guessed that this was not an ordinary world but a man-made little world.


    These little worlds were often created by ancient Sorcerer organizations of the past to either store their resources or to do various experiments.


    This was most likely the case for this little world.


    ording to that Sorcerer¡¯s guesses, this experiment most likely had to do with the legend of the demon king and hero.


    The reason was because every person who entered this little world would go through the trope of the demon king rampaging and hero rising up.


    This was most likely some kind of trial and experiment.


    Those who entered this little world would be entered into the trial and begin the rise of the demon king.


    Following this, the hero would rise up and defeat the demon king.


    Only by defeating the demon king and returning the world to peace would this trial end, and then they would be able to leave.


    These were just guesses, and he did not know if they were true or not.


    After all, at least at the time of writing, he evidently had not left yet.


    As for whether that senior had really left, Chen Heng did not know either.


    Herlo and the others had not discovered a corpse in that cave.


    There was a chance that he had died, as well as a chance that he had left.


    Only the heavens knew¡­


    However, now that Chen Heng had obtained this Sorcerer¡¯s records, he had researched this and found that most of the senior¡¯s guesses had been correct.


    In order to confirm some other things, he needed more materials and resources.


    Standing in hisboratory, Chen Heng felt quite annoyed.


    The recent experiments had made him feel somewhat ufortable.


    After walking out of theboratory, he came to the courtyard outside.


    After half a year, the courtyard had changed much.


    Where there had only been grass before, there were now some saplings, making the courtyard look quite pleasant.


    Shouts could also asionally be heard, as a few children with shovels dug holes and nted trees.


    The trees and saplings in this courtyard were all nted by these children.


    This was so that the children would not be bored and have something productive to do.


    As for whether this was childbor or not, Chen Heng did not think so; there were many children in this world who wanted something to do and would be thankful for it.


    After staying in the courtyard for a while, Chen Heng sighed and walked out.


    Outside, the old butler who he had employed was waiting.


    ¡°Sir, that mercenary group hase again,¡± the old butler said with a displeasured look.


    ¡°The mercenary group hase again?¡± Chen Heng thought about it and knew who the butler was talking about.


    Even though Chen Heng had been busy with his experiments, he had stayed in contact with Herlo and the others.


    He would often spend money to have them explore certain ces and bring back what they found.


    Because he was quite generous with money and his requests were not too difficult, Herlo and the others liked Chen Heng a lot and would oftene to find him.


    However, the old butler did not like them.


    After all, every time they came, they would ask Chen Heng for money.


    Even though this money was not his, he did not like seeing it being wasted on this mercenary group.


    There were few good people like Sir Ed, and yet these mercenaries were alwaysing to swindle him out of money; were they not afraid of divine retribution?


    From how the old butler saw it, they were just swindling Chen Heng.


    They just brought back some useless things that could not be eaten or used and yet asked for so much money; was that not swindling?


    The old butler felt that since he was being employed as a butler, it was his duty to help his employer not be swindled.


    However, it was a pity that Chen Heng and those mercenaries seemed to have a good rtionship, so he could not just chase them away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chen Heng patted the old butler¡¯s shoulder and smiled as he said, ¡°Take me to see our guests.¡±


    His residence was quite big, and they walked through a very long corridor to get to the guest hall.


    Within the guest hall, Herlo and the others were waiting there.


    In the past half a year, Chen Heng had not changed much, but these people had gone through many changes.


    Herlo was wearing new leather armor and looked much more spirited.


    George was wearing a robe and had a smile on his face. It was just that he seemed to be missing a finger on his right hand; he seemed to have lost it during one expedition.


    The only woman among them, A, had also changed much. She looked much better than before and was also dressing more stylishly.


    Overall, the three of them were doing much better than before.


    This was not that surprising¡ªafter obtaining so much money from Chen Heng, their lifestyles had greatly changed.


    Chen Heng walked into the hall, and Herlo and the others hurriedly stood up.


    ¡°Long time no see,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled and gave them each a hug.


    ¡°It has been a month or so, my friend,¡± Herlo said as he grinned.


    ¡°Alright, one month if you say so.¡± Chen Heng nodded, not caring much for time.


    ¡°Let me see what you¡¯ve brought for me this time,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at the three people before turning their gaze to the box behind them.


    With his sharp senses, he quickly discovered what Herlo and the others had brought.


    Herlo and the others were very honest people; they very rarely came to find Chen Heng unless they had something to bring to him.


    They did not have the face to juste and ask for money.


    ¡°It¡¯s some new stock,¡± Herlo said before he and George walked over and opened up the box.


    Soft a soft bang, the box was opened and its contents were revealed.


    It was a red crystal that looked quite special. It gave off a red luster and looked as if there was blood flowing within it.


    It looked like a crystal made of blood, and it was very beautiful.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Seeing this red crystal, Chen Heng¡¯s heart leapt but he suppressed his emotions.


    He walked up and touched the red crystal.


    A warm feeling came from his palm, giving him afortable feeling. It was not like he was touching an ice-cold crystal but touching a heart.


    Putting aside its actual value, just this feeling could make people feel quite shocked.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Herlo rubbed his head. After the past half a year, his hair had started thinning out for some reason.


    ¡°My subordinate obtained this from outside; we have no idea what it is. I felt that it was quite unique, so I decided to deliver it to you.¡±


    During this half a year, not only had Chen Heng gone from being a rogue Sorcerer to the owner of thisrge residence, but Herlo had also be the leader of arge mercenary group. Apart from George and A, he had many other subordinates.


    However, in actuality, he was here for money.


    Now that their mercenary group had grown, their costs had also increased.


    If they did not find a few revenue streams, they would be in trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it,¡± Chen Heng said as he nodded, ¡°If you find simr things, just send people to bring them over.¡±


    Hearing this, Herlo and the others let out sighs of relief.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Herlo stretched out his hand somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Then, about the money¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Before Chen Heng could finish, the old butler stepped forward and blocked in front of him.


    ¡°Sir, leave things like this to me,¡± the old butler said respectfully as he looked at Chen Heng.


    He had been feeling quite annoyed towards Herlo and the others, and he took this opportunity toe out.


    Otherwise, with his understanding of Chen Heng, he would just pay whatever they asked for.


    ¡°Err¡­ alright then.¡± Chen Heng did not refuse and just waved his hand, and attendants took the box into hisboratory.


    Regardless of the price, he still wanted it.


    Especially this thing.


    ¡°How have things been outsidetely?¡± Chen Heng continued to chat with Herlo.


    Since they were the bosses, they could just leave discussing the price to their subordinates.


    They left the hall and came to the courtyard to stroll.


    There were children walking about; after nting the trees, they happily yed with smiles on their faces.


    Seeing this scene, Herlo could not help but smile, feeling quite happy.


    However, hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, he shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not great. There have been more demon beasts in the nearby foresttely¡­¡±


    No one knew when demon beasts had started to appear in the forests.


    This region had been quite normal at the start and did not have any demon beasts.


    As time went on, demon beasts had appeared, and they began to increase in number.


    By the time Chen Heng had arrived half a year ago, there were quite a few of them, let alone now.


    ording to Herlo, if they dragged out all of the demon beasts in all of the forests, they would be able to inundate quite a few kingdoms.


    This was very shocking.


    These demon beasts greatly affected people¡¯s lives.


    Just for the ordinarymoners, those who relied on the resources in forests were incredibly unfortunate.


    With so many demon beasts in the forests, who dared to go in?


    Under such circumstances, mercenary groups like Herlo¡¯s began to grow.


    On one hand, it was because many kingdoms gave out bounties, and on the other hand, many people could not continue to live where they had been and joined mercenary groups.


    However, many smaller mercenary groups were not doing too well either.


    Only ones of Herlo¡¯s scale did decently.


    After all, it could be said that they had a rich backer who was an existence that other mercenary groups looked up to.


    ¡°Ai¡­¡±


    After chatting for a while, Herlo deeply sighed, feeling quite bad for themoners.


    Chen Heng wondered why the leader of a mercenary group like him was so emotional.


    After a while, the old butler, George, and A walked over, but neither of them had very pleasant expressions.


    Could it be that it had been a pyrrhic victory for both?


    Chen Heng looked at them with interest, and he chatted with George and A for a while before saying goodbye.


    ¡°How much did you haggle the price down to?¡± Chen Heng asked out of curiosity.


    The old butler¡¯s expression was calm, looking as if it had not been a big deal.


    ¡°Only half.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯re feeling very sad then,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled.


    Of course, he did not care much about this.


    Whether it was full price or half price, none of that mattered much.


    Of course, that was because it was easy for him to make money.


    If it was magic stones, he would not be able to act the same way.


    If it came to magic stones, he would be even stingier than the old butler.


    After Herlo and the others left, Chen Heng returned to hisboratory.


    Within the silentboratory, the red crystal wasid out on an experiment bench.


    Faint red light spread out, dyeing the surroundings red.


    Chen Heng walked forwards slowly, a look of delight on his face.

 Chapter 193 – Becoming a True Sorcerer

    <h4>Chapter 193 - Bing a True Sorcerer</h4>


    ¡°This feeling, this should be it¡­¡±


    Touching that red crystal, a smile appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face, ¡°The Kodo Beast¡¯s heart¡­¡±


    Chen Heng had recognized this thing as soon as he had seen it; it was the heart of a powerful creature.


    That¡¯s right, a heart.


    Kodo Beast hearts were incredibly valuable in this world.


    Kodo Beasts were bloodline creatures like Harpies, and they had already disappeared.


    Kodo Beasts with pure bloodlines would be able to rival Sorcerers once they matured.


    Their hearts had special effects, and they could help Third Rank Apprentices be true Sorcerers.


    It was a pity that they had essentially gone extinct. Even though they could asionally be found, they were like the Harpies and no longer had very pure bloodlines.


    As for gold potions, those things hadeter and were recements for Kodo Beast hearts.


    After all, Kodo Beast hearts were too valuable and rare. If they could not find any recements, there would be nothing for future Sorcerers to use.


    Chen Heng had never thought that he would be surprised like this.


    A Kodo Beast heart would be worth cities, and it was difficult to imagine how many magic stones it would sell for.


    Of course, to normal people, they had no idea as to its value, and this had benefitted Chen Heng.


    This Kodo Beast heart had already been treated by someone using special methods, which was why it appeared crystalline; this preserved much of the powerful life force that it contained.


    This was good.


    The thing that made Kodo Beast hearts precious was the massive amounts of lifeforce they contained.


    This was the main reason why they were able to help people be true Sorcerers.


    If one did not use special methods to crystallize it, the heart¡¯s lifeforce would have run dry since long ago.


    If that were the case, he would have received a long-since rotten and unusable Kodo Beast heart.


    Not bad.


    Chen Heng grinned and felt quite happy.


    Just this Kodo Beast heart made everything he had done so far worth it.


    It could be said that if Herlo and the others could get another one, Chen Heng would not mind giving him all of his assets.


    After all, those ordinary assets were not of much use to him.


    However, Kodo Beast hearts were invaluable to him.


    Why had he left his hometown to go back to the Hunter¡¯s House?


    Wasn¡¯t it to obtain gold potions so he could be a true Sorcerer?


    Now that he hade to this ce, even though he had not obtained any gold potions, he had obtained a Kodo Beast heart; this was quite good.


    In terms of effects, Kodo Beast hearts were not inferior to gold potions, and they were actually better by a bit.


    This heart was big enough, and it seemed like the heart of a mature Kodo Beast. The lifeforce it contained most likely would be enough for Chen Heng to be a true Sorcerer and even have excess.


    It was very good.


    With this, Chen Heng could put his experiments aside for a while and consider bing a true Sorcerer.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad,¡± Chen Hengughed, and he felt thating to this little world was not apletely bad thing.


    Aftering here, he had not only discovered the existence of faith energy, but he had also obtained the legacy of a senior from the past.


    Whether it was that magic skill book or this Kodo Beast heart, they were all things left behind by seniors.


    There were definitely many of these things in the world.


    Who knew when this little world was created and how many people had been sent into it?


    Those people had left behind many traces in this world, as well as rich inheritances.


    Those things could not be used by the indigenous people, but they were of great value to Chen Heng.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng walked to the side and recorded his new goal.


    ¡®Be a true Sorcerer.¡¯


    This was his third goal right now.


    The first goal was to search for ways to leave this world, and the second was to explore the cultivation of faith energy.


    He had found some clues as to how to leave this world through the records from that senior.


    As for the cultivation of faith energy, he had also made some progress but not much.


    The cultivation of faith energy in this world was simply too mystical.


    He was unable to understand how this power came to exist, nor how it manifested in his body.


    If it wasn¡¯t for those orphans providing him with this power, he would have doubted whether or not this power really existed.


    Now that he had obtained the Kodo Beast heart, the first two goals would be pushed down the list temporarily.


    Leaving this world required the demon king to rise up first, and observing faith energy required higher-level techniques.


    Both of these things required greater strength.


    After bing a true Sorcerer, no matter if it was to deal with the demon king or explore faith energy, it would be much more convenient for Chen Heng.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng did not hesitate and walked out of theboratory.


    In the following period of time, Chen Heng turned away all guests and visitors and did not leave hisboratory.


    He left the various tasks to others and stayed in hisboratory, doing some tests.


    Time gradually passed.


    ¡°Kodo Beast¡¯s heart, magic skill frameworks, magic power¡­¡±


    Within theboratory, Chen Heng was going through his situation.


    After such a long time, his magic power had reached the standard.


    Ordinary people bing a true Sorcerer required at least 100 ku of magic power.


    Chen Heng had long since reached this standard, and he had vastly exceeded it by now.


    As for the mental energy standard, he had also reached it long ago.


    Chen Heng had also chosen his magic skill framework.


    When bing a true Sorcerer, one could choose a magic skill to be reinforced on their body, turning it into their own magic skill.


    There were great benefits to this.


    Magic skills obtained through this process could be used more naturally and could be used without the framework. It required a single thought to directly use, and their power would also be much greater.


    Essentially, it was simr to the magic skills that bloodline creatures innately awakened.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, this was essentially engraving a magic skill framework into one¡¯s bloodline, causing one¡¯s bodily structures to go through changes during the ranking up process. This would make the magic skill be one¡¯s instinct, turning it into one¡¯s bloodline magic skill.


    As such, the magic skill that one chose was very important.


    The stability of a magic skill framework and its structure would affect the Sorcerer ranking up.


    Usually, people would pick a magic skill that suited them the most, and Chen Heng did the same.


    He had already picked the magic skill he would use.


    Summon Armor.


    This magic skill came from Yana¡¯s Legacy Stone, and it was one of the summoning skills.


    The effects were simr to the magic skills she had used before; it was just that while those magic skills summoned weapons, this summoned armor covered one¡¯s body.


    Chen Heng had tried it before.


    Summon Armor could summon ayer of magic power armor. The defensive properties were quite good, and it could defend against many magic skills.


    In terms of pure defensive power, it was better than even the barriers he had used in the past.


    The only downside was that the activation was a bit slow and the magic skill framework was a bit tooplicated.


    However, after reinforcing this magic skill in his body, it would be his bloodline magic skill, making up for those downsides.


    When that time came, he would be able to activate this magic skill with a single thought and cover his entire body with magic power armor.


    This was quite suitable for Chen Heng.


    The main reason why Chen Heng chose this magic skill was to survive.


    After all, there were all kinds of strange things in the Sorcerer World. Sometimes, a strange magic skill wouldunch, and one would not have enough time to defend before being hit.


    With this magic skill, things would be different.


    If you want to attack me with a magic skill, let¡¯s see if you can break through thisyer of armor first.


    Chen Heng was quite pleased with his decision.


    As such, he began to act.


    Faint magic power aura began to spread out.


    Within theboratory, the Kodo Beast¡¯s heart had already been prepared. As it was affected by magic power, red liquid began to drip out of it into a cup.


    The red liquid looked like blood but was very active. One could tell at a nce that this definitely was not ordinary blood.


    Chen Heng nced at it before raising the cup and gulping the contents.


    The first feeling he felt was that it was very, very sweet and had the metallic taste of blood.


    Most people¡¯s reaction would be to gag and vomit it out, but Chen Heng resisted this urge.


    This was the essence of a Kodo Beast¡¯s heart and was worth hundreds of magic stones. If he really spat it out, it would be a heavy loss.


    Just that was enough to make him hold back from gagging.


    As time passed, changes began to happen.


    Chen Heng blinked and quickly felt what was happening.


    Hot. Very hot.


    Massive amounts of searing energy spread out in his body as if a bomb had gone off in his body.


    The Kodo Beast heart¡¯s essence had started to take effect and produce changes in his body.


    Large amounts of searing energy spread out, first from his heart and then spreading to the rest of his body, causing his body¡¯s temperature to increase.


    Standing there, Chen Heng stretched out his hand.


    Chen Heng could clearly see his arm; the skin had bepletely red, as if it was meat being grilled on a hotte.


    It was just that it did not look tasty at all.


    Chen Heng shook his head and did not hesitate.


    His powerful mental energy spread out, controlling the energy within his body and stabilizing it.


    Within his body, his magic power also began to move, including his Moon God Energy.


    All of the energies became active.


    They circted through Chen Heng¡¯s body, causing various reactions and changes, and rumbles continuously sounded from Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Within Chen Heng¡¯s body, his lifeforce was spreading out and quickly being sapped.


    During this process, his mental energy was rapidly increasing.


    He was essentially burning his lifeforce to bring his mental energy to a new level.


    This was the most dangerous step of bing a true Sorcerer.


    During this process, one had to expend arge amount of lifeforce to support the changes.


    If a Sorcerer¡¯s lifeforce was not sufficient, they would fail.


    The Sorcerer¡¯s lifeforce would wither and would be burned to death.


    As such, this was an incredibly dangerous process.


    It was because of this that the Kodo Beast¡¯s heart was so important.


    The Kodo Beast¡¯s heart¡¯s essence now came into effect. The powerful lifeforce helped Chen Heng¡¯s body quickly recover and endure the ranking up process.


    At the same time, the faint silver Moon God Energy was also shimmering as it spread out, also taking effect.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The Moon God Energy not only had the ability to purify one¡¯s mind but was also capable of nourishing lifeforce.


    A loud sound rang out and Chen Heng suddenly felt a suffocating feeling that was bing more and more intense.


    In response, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm, not surprised at all.


    His mental energy continued to spread out.


    Standing in the smallboratory, Chen Heng began his process of ranking up.


    ¡­


    ¡°Sir Ed has already gone in for three or four days¡­¡±


    Outside theboratory, the old butler paced about, looking quite worried, ¡°Did something bad happen?¡±


    In the past, Chen Heng would often go into theboratory and stay there for long periods of time.


    However, he had never gone in for such a long time withouting out.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Chen Heng had strictly told him that no one is to go in and disturb him, the old butler would have rushed in to check on Chen Heng himself.


    ¡°Ai.¡±


    After standing outside theboratory for a long time, the old butler could only sigh and turn and leave to take care of other matters.


    After Chen Heng had entered theboratory, everything in the residence had been left to him to look after.


    This was trust, as well as his duty.


    With so many people living in this residence, there were many matters to take care of.


    He did not have time to just keep waiting here.


    However, before he walked too far, he heard some sounds from behind.


    With a bang, theboratory¡¯s doors opened.


    The old butler turned and saw a figure walk out from theboratory.


    ¡°Sir¡­ Ed?¡±


    Looking at that figure, the old butler instinctively spoke but then froze.


    The figure that walked out of theboratory looked incredibly weak, and he had a very pale face.


    Chen Heng¡¯s appearance had gone through some changes, and he looked quite different to before.


    Seeing Chen Heng, the old butler stared for a moment, almost not recognizing him.


    ¡°Sir Ed, what happened to you?¡±


    After a while, his expression greatly changed and hurried over to support Chen Heng.


    ¡°I had an ident and became like this,¡± Chen Heng gave a slight smile, ¡°Go and prepare some food for me.¡±


    Following this, Chen Heng changed his clothes and came to the dining hall.


    There were all kinds of food prepared at the dining hall, including some demon beasts¡¯ meat.


    Chen Heng had a look before picking up his knife and fork, and he began to ravenously eat.


    His movements were quite elegant, but he ate incredibly quickly.


    He only stopped after devouring quite a few tes of food.


    The incredible hunger that he had felt before had been mostly relieved.


    Only then did Chen Heng let out a breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally done.¡±


    He had sessfully be a true Sorcerer.


    In actuality, there was no reason for him to fail.


    Bing a true Sorcerer was dangerous, but Chen Heng did notck magic power, mental energy, or any good magic skill frameworks. He was also quite young and also had the Kodo Beast heart to support him.


    Moreover, he had Level 4 Sorcerer talent, and he naturally had a high chance of bing a true Sorcerer.


    These circumstances added together meant that it would be incredibly difficult for him to fail.


    After all, he had considered the things that could cause him to fail and avoided them.


    However, Chen Heng was not too satisfied.


    From how he saw it, this rank up was not perfect, and he had had the opportunity to obtain better effects.


    However, now that it was done, there was no point thinking about this.


    He would just have to wait for next time.


    He would have more opportunities in the future.


    After eating, Chen Heng returned to theboratory.


    Theboratory was aplete mess; no one hade to clean yet.


    Chen Heng looked around.


    The Kodo Beast¡¯s heart was still there, but its appearance had greatly changed.


    Before, it had been a bright red crystal, but now it was only a faint red.

 Chapter 194 – Demon King Awakens

    <h4>Chapter 194 - Demon King Awakens</h4>


    Seeing the changes in the Kodo Beast heart, Chen Heng was not surprised.


    The difference in color was because he had used up much of the life force within it.


    However, there was still some remaining.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s estimates, the lifeforce remaining in the heart was equivalent to two or three gold potions.


    If it was an ordinary person, it would most likely be enough for them to be a true Sorcerer.


    In fact, if there was a bit more, it might have been enough for two people.


    After thinking about it, Chen Heng carefully put the heart away, storing it as one of his most valuable possessions.


    Following this, he started to examine the changes in his body.


    After bing a true Sorcerer, his body had once again changed. Whether it was his body¡¯s strength or his mental energy, they had all been increased.


    However, the increases were not great; after all, he had only just ranked up.


    Regardless, from what Chen Heng knew, during this period of time, he would experience great growth in all aspects.


    It was like when a normal person went through their growth spurt.


    After bing a true Sorcerer, as time passed, Chen Heng¡¯s strength would continuously grow until he reached the standard of a true Sorcerer.


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s estimates, this would take roughly half a year.


    Only when that time came would he truly have the strength of a true Sorcerer.


    As for right now, even though he was stronger than a Third Rank Apprentice, he was not yet at the level of a true Sorcerer.


    However, this was quite good¡ªhe could afford to wait half a year.


    Chen Heng walked to the side and picked up his book, crossed out his goal of bing a true Sorcerer, and wrote plete¡¯ next to it.


    Of his three goals, he hadpleted one of them.


    That left the two difficult ones.


    From what Chen Heng had heard from Herlo and the others, as time passed, there were more and more demon beasts outside.


    ording to many records, this meant that the demon king was about to appear.


    It was just that Chen Heng did not know where this would be.


    Once the demon king appeared, it would be time for the hero to appear and defeat the demon king.


    Only after that happened would Chen Heng find an opportunity to leave this little world and return to the Sorcerer World.


    Before that happened, Chen Heng needed to just wait and observe.


    It would take time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought for a moment before adding ¡®observe¡¯ to his goals, then looked at his second goal.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to stay for a long time.¡±


    Looking through his goals, Chen Heng felt quite frustrated as he thought to himself.


    However, this was not a big deal.


    Patiently waiting was not that bad; he was more or less used to it.


    Anyone who could not endure peace and boredom would not be a good Sorcerer.


    ¡­


    As Chen Heng waited in this town, in the north of this world, many people were gathered before a massive altar.


    ¡°Evil demon king! The greatest being of old! Pleasee and lead us to purify this world!¡±


    Chants continuously sounded out.


    Below the altar, there were countless ck-robed priests kneeling with incredibly passionate expressions.


    As they continuously chanted, the altar began to crack.


    Through the cracks, a hand stretched out.


    Seeing this, the ck-robed priests became even more manic and seemed to go crazy as chants poured out of their mouths.


    ¡°Demon king, you are the source of everything; the primogenitor of evil!¡±


    ¡°I praise you! You are the most glorious existence!¡±


    Chants continuously sounded out as the cracks becamerger andrger.


    A person slowly climbed up from the cracks: At first it was just an arm, then a torso, and then the entire figure.


    Soon, his figure was disyed to those present.


    He was incredibly tall, about two or three meters tall, and he did not look like the figure of a human.


    His skin was dark and there were ck runes over his body. His eyes were violet, and they were filled with the unique charm of a demon king. As he blinked, it felt as if there was a massive energy being released, making people want to kneel and submit to him.


    This was the demon king.


    Seeing him emerge from under the altar, the priest became even crazier, and the scene became as noisy as a marketce.


    The demon king casually waved his hand and resplendent magic power spread out, covering the surroundings.


    Everyone¡¯s mouths closed and the world became quiet.


    ¡°It¡¯s always you people every time. So annoying.¡±


    After those people stopped speaking, the demon king shook his head in annoyance, ¡°You¡¯re going to hassle me to death.¡±


    He felt quite annoyed and put on some new clothes before looking into the distance.


    As the demon king, he knew many things that others did not.


    The reason why he had awakened was not because of these people chanting and making a ruckus; rather, it was because of changes in this world that he had been awakened.


    Those changes were no secret to him either.


    ¡°Another person going through a trial hase in?¡± the demon king thought as he tidied up his appearance, ¡°Which unfortunate soul is it this time?¡±


    When outsiders came to this little world, it meant that the world¡¯s mechanisms would start to activate.


    The show between the hero and demon king would once again begin.


    This was the reason why the demon king had suddenly awakened.


    Now, the demon king had awakened; it was now for the hero to appear.


    ¡°I hope it will take some time,¡± the demon king thought as he stroked his chin, ¡°I finally woke up again, and I don¡¯t want to immediately go back to sleep.¡±


    The demon king would only wake up after an outsider came in.


    After the hero defeated the demon king, the demon king would fall into an indefinite slumber.


    He would only be woken up again the next time an outsider came in so that the process could repeat.


    It was better in the past, as there would often be peopleing into this little world, allowing him to regrly wake up.


    However, from a certain point onwards, there had been fewer and fewer peopleing to his little world, resulting in him spending most of his time asleep.


    It had been so long since he had been able to wake up, and he did not want to immediately fall asleep again.


    That would bepletely boring.


    He shook his head and once again waved his hand.


    His magic power returned to him and the people in front of him began to move again.


    They maintained their postures from before and continued to worship him.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    He had heard these lines countless times and simply did not want to listen to them anymore.


    Was the demon king telling them to stop because their voices were not loud enough?


    They thought to themselves but only opened their mouths as they looked at the demon king standing in the air.


    ¡°Go, bring me to see the scenery outside,¡± the demon king said casually.


    ¡°Great demon king, you are finally going to destroy the world!¡±


    ¡°I understand! We will definitely serve you loyally and sweep away all of this world¡¯s obstacles for you!¡±


    The worshippers all began to sob, looking incredibly excited.


    The demon king¡¯s mouth twitched and did not say anything in response, and he only turned around.


    He had experienced this hundreds of times, and he was used to these fellows.


    They were all very strange people and would misinterpret anything that he said. For some reason, they always thought that he was going to do something grand.


    Why did they not just live their lives and insteade to find him, a demon king?


    Did they think that the world was too good or something?


    The demon king felt quite annoyed and could only coldly turn and walk out.


    He walked step by step and left this ce, preparing to go to a human city or town to have a look.


    After being sealed for who knows how long, he wanted to go somewhere else and experience the auras of living people in order to relieve his emotions.


    As for these worshippers behind them?


    They all seemed like crazy people and he felt that he would be affected by them if he stayed with them.


    After the demon king left, the altar gradually disappeared as if it was a fading image until nothing was left behind.


    As the demon king woke up, the world seemed to also go through changes.


    Within various forests all over the world, the number of demon beasts quickly increased, and they began to spread out more and more.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Before, even though the demon beasts had been quite savage, they would mostly stay within forests and very rarely go out.


    It was as if there had been some kind of power restraining them.


    However, as the demon king woke up, this restraining power seemed to have disappeared.


    These demon beasts began to leave the forests and go out into the rest of the world.


    It was evident that a catastrophe was approaching.


    ¡­


    ¡°Not too bad.¡±


    Within the quietboratory, Chen Heng had cleaned up, making theboratory neat and tidy again.


    Chen Heng tested the magic power armor¡¯s defensive properties in theboratory, and he nodded in satisfaction.


    The magic power armor¡¯s strength did not disappoint him.


    After the reinforcement process, it had be one with him, bing something innate to him.


    After fusing with him, Summon Armor¡¯s strength had been boosted.


    Ordinary magic skills could not break through thisyer of magic power armor.


    Of course, that was only for ordinary magic skills.


    True Sorcerers¡¯ reinforced magic skills were evidently different from ordinary magic skills.


    Chen Heng did not know how it would fare against reinforced magic skills.


    However, from Chen Heng¡¯s estimates, his reinforced Summon Armor should be able to block even reinforced magic skills.


    Moreover, reinforced magic skills could be manipted at one¡¯s wish.


    For example, Chen Heng could summon the armor over specific parts of his body, making it so that it would not affect his agility.


    This meant that hisbat prowess would not be reduced at all.


    Chen Heng¡¯s closebat abilities were already quite good.


    With this magic skill, he would be much safer in the future when he fought at close quarters.


    Because Summon Armor had be his bloodline magic skill, he could even use his power to boost this armor and cause it to be even more powerful.


    Ordinary magic power, Moon God Energy, and even Knights¡¯ life energy could be used to bolster the magic power aura.


    Chen Heng was quite satisfied with the might of the magic power aura.


    Outside, shouts andughs could continuously be heard; Chen Heng wondered which boisterous children were ying about.


    Chen Heng shook his head, turned, and left theboratory.


    Outside theboratory, many things had just begun.


    Because he had obtained the Kodo Beast¡¯s heart from Herlo¡¯s mercenary group, Chen Heng decided to put up notices that he was buying antiques and ancient items, hoping to be surprised.


    Because of this, the old butler hadined to him many times, saying that the residence¡¯s expenditures were skyrocketing.


    Chen Heng did not mind and just ignored him.


    Right after walking out of theboratory, someone hade to find him.


    It was not the old butler but the mayor of this town.


    This town naturally had a mayor, and he had great authority and reputation or else he would not have been able to be the mayor.


    This was not an extremely safe ce, as there were some forests close to the town. There were also all kinds of savage people and mercenary groups around them.


    Without a certain amount of power, he would not be able to sit in the position of mayor stably.


    However, to Chen Heng, he was the same as the others, just a weak chicken.


    Back when he had decided to reside here, he had taught the mayor a lesson.


    It was not that the mayor had made any trouble for Chen Heng but rather Chen Heng wanted to give him a warning in advance.


    That warning would havee sooner orter; as Chen Heng stretched his hands out towards the business in this town, this mayor would have tried to take some of his earnings at some point.


    When that time came, Chen Heng would have had to teach him a lesson anyway.


    As such, in order to avoid any hassle, Chen Heng sent his regards to all of the shady organisations in this town.


    This was why no one dared to make any trouble for him despite doing so well for himself.


    Normally, the mayor would rarelye to find him; Chen Heng wondered why he had suddenlye.


    Chen Heng felt quite curious, but he did not reject the mayor and went to the guest hall.


    The mayor was a bald, middle-aged man. His body was quite fat, and Chen Heng felt that if he were to fight someone, he would most likely have to rely on his body to crush his opponent.


    At Chen Heng¡¯s residence, the mayor respectfully and seriously told him the recent news.


    ¡°Demon beasts going berserk?¡± Chen Heng felt quite surprised and thought to himself.


    As the demon king awakened, the demon beasts in the forest began to truly rampage.


    They began to swarm out of the forests to attack viges.


    The mayor had no way to deal with this, so he could onlye to find Chen Heng.


    After being beaten up by Chen Heng, he knew that Chen Heng was the most terrifying figure in this town; he was much more terrifying than those gangs.


    It was just that he ordinarily did not do much.


    Apart from being incredibly strong himself, Chen Heng also had many mercenaries under hismand. If he got serious, he would definitely be the strongest in this town.


    This was not just for his personal power but the faction under his control as well.


    As such, after hearing about this, he had immediatelye here, hoping that Chen Heng would step up to protect the town.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Chen Heng thought for a moment before agreeing to help.


    After all, this would benefit him as well. He had reached a bottleneck in his research towards faith energy, and if he wanted to do more research, he needed more data.


    Saving the towns¡¯ residents would result in him gaining the favor and gratitude of many people. When that time came, he would be able to gather more faith energy, and it would be easier to observe.


    Of course, other than that, Chen Heng was interested in the demon beasts.


    Those demon beasts were not very strong individually, and they were at most at the level of an ordinary Knight Apprentice.


    However, with so many of them, there were definitely some with great power.


    They could be material for the Heaven Devouring Scripture.


    As such, Chen Heng agreed to the mayor¡¯s request.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s reply, the mayor happily left and was most likely going to tell others.


    Looking at the mayor¡¯s fat body disappear, Chen Heng fell into his thoughts.

 Chapter 195 – Evolve

    <h4>Chapter 195 - Evolve</h4>


    ording to this world¡¯s rules, if that senior of his was right, then every time an outsider came in, the story of the demon king would begin.


    The first signs of the demon king awakening were demon beasts growing in number and going out to attack people.


    A person¡¯s ultimate achievements depended on their own efforts, as well as their setting.


    If themon people did not suffer, why would they need a hero?


    As such, every time the demon beasts would go out and rampage, the hero would appear.


    It seemed that the demon king had awakened or was soon going to awaken.


    Given that the demon king had appeared, what about the hero?


    Perhaps Chen Heng¡¯s opportunity to appear woulde soon.


    Chen Heng thought to himself as he walked to the side.


    Following this, he would also help to defend the town against demon beasts.


    Of course, he did not personally act.


    After so much time and using so many resources to raise the mercenary group, that was not for nothing.


    He had not fed them well for them to justze around.


    It was time to finally put them to use.


    Chen Heng did not have to act himself; just those mercenaries were able to stop the demon beasts themselves.


    However, outside the town, they could not help much.


    The town had walls and decent defenses.


    However, this was not the case for other ces.


    As for Chen Heng, he had not acted himself. Most of the time, he would just give motivational speeches and give out resources to the needy.


    It was not because he had decided to be kind but because he wanted to gain faith energy.


    In order for him to gain faith energy, the positive emotions of the people had to be directed towards him specifically.


    If he did not even show up, even if they were grateful to him, they would not know just who exactly he was.


    As such, he still had to at least show up.


    He would have others do the fighting and would only show up at the important times.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, it had been another half a year.


    During this half a year, much had changed in the town¡ªthe biggest thing was that there were many refugees from outside.


    Before this disaster, no one knew that there were so many people living around the town.


    These people had been hiding in various small ces, and many of their viges had been next to forests; as such, they were naturally affected.


    In the past, these viges were usually quite independent. Apart from them asionallying to towns to do some trading, there was not much else.


    This time, these people had been incredibly unfortunate.


    These demon beasts attacked and killed as soon as they saw people; there was no reasoning with them.


    This was to be expected.


    After all, they were demon beasts and eating people was their instinct.


    As such, most of those people had lost their homes and ran to this town.


    Normally, if there were so many people in the town, the mayor would be excited to death.


    However, right now, he felt quite troubled. The reason was quite simple¡ªthere was not enough food.


    Even though the town¡¯s agriculture was doing quite well, because they relied too much on resources from the forest in the past, they were only barely self-sufficient now and were not that well off.


    Now that the world was so chaotic, everyone had to rely on what they had stored up.


    Things had already been quite tough, and now so many people hade in.


    People were indeed valuable resources, but that was only if they could be put to work.


    If that was not possible, they would just be a waste of space and food.


    That was the current situation.


    With so many demon beasts outside, agriculture was incredibly limited, and with so many refugeesing in, food was also limited.


    Some of the food reserves were already nearly empty.


    What would happen when people could not eat their fill?


    It would not be anything good, that was for sure.


    Because of this, the mayor felt quite worried.


    During this time, he had been hurrying about everywhere, resulting in him losing much weight.


    Chen Heng only watched on as the mayor fretted, even though he knew that the mayor woulde to find him sooner orter.


    However, before then, he would just sit by and watch.


    Of course, he did not do nothing during this time.


    Everything had been prepared.


    Now, he just had to wait.


    Following this, the developments were more or less what he had expected.


    With no other choice, the mayor came to find him again.


    However, Chen Heng was not as agreeable asst time; he just gave the mayor some things before sending him off.


    He essentially acted like the others.


    However, the mayor did not say much.


    During times like this, ordinary crops¡¯ prices greatly increased, and it was impossible to hope that people like Chen Heng would give much.


    To be able to give out a bit was already a great support.


    In actuality, he had not wanted to give relief aid to the refugees; he had juste to ask for support.


    As long as he had the support of the major factions, he would be able to do what he wanted to.


    He interpreted Chen Heng¡¯s actions as approval.


    Soon, the town¡¯s guards began to chase out refugees.


    They did not allow any more refugees to enter and chased them out.


    During this process, some guards even took away the refugees¡¯ possessions.


    Conflicts continuously erupted around the town, but the mayor did not seem to care.


    They were just ordinary people without weapons or food; they did not matter to him.


    As long as the local factions supported him, he was not afraid.


    After some time,rge numbers of refugees had been chased away.


    Negative emotions boiled and seethed.


    Within his residence, Chen Heng could sense that unique energy.


    This was also a kind of faith energy, but it was different to what he had obtained¡ªit was a negative type.


    If one obtained this kind of negative faith energy, they most likely also be able to be stronger, but their personality would be twisted.


    This made Chen Heng fall into his thoughts.


    ¡°Could it be that the demon king and hero represent different types of faith energy?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    From how things seemed, the so-called faith energy had extraordinary effects in this world and could cause one to be stronger.


    The demon king brought chaos and despair, and he represented negative faith energy, while the hero represented hope and possessed positive faith energy.


    This seemed to be about right.


    If his guesses were right, this little world was someone else¡¯s experiment.


    Since it was an experiment, then he had to test all possibilities.


    Chen Heng felt that he had obtained part of the answer.


    However, what confused him was what kind of role an outsider like him yed in this experiment?


    After all, it seemed like that this experiment did not need an outsider like him at all.


    What was the purpose of sending outsiders in?


    ¡°Is it to introduce variables?¡± Chen Heng wondered.


    That was certainly a possibility.


    As a Sorcerer, Chen Heng would also introduce some variables during his experiments to test different things.


    Was that the case in this world as well? Was the purpose of sending in outsiders to introduce variables in order to produce different results?


    Chen Heng had no way of figuring this out for now.


    After all, he had no way of asking the creator of this world that question.


    To be able to set up a little world like this and use it as an experiment, the creator was definitely very powerful. Even Chen Heng at his peak would not be able to rival this person.


    In theory, True Lords could create secret realms, but creating a world that was essentially the same as the real world waspletely different.


    For that person to be able to do something like this, it was not something that True Lords could rival.


    Facing such a monster, Chen Heng felt that it was better not to meet them.


    The atmosphere in the residence had also changed.


    The most evident change was that the sounds of children¡¯sughter was rare and the old butler¡¯s expression became more serious. The guards in the surroundings became more grave and were always tightly gripping their weapons.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time¡­¡±


    Looking ahead, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    In the following days, the status quo changed.


    Within the town,rge numbers of mercenaries suddenly appeared, and as the mayor watched on, they attacked his forces.


    Chen Heng had finally acted.


    Under hismand,rge numbers of mercenaries moved out and took down the mayor¡¯s factions.


    Following this, they took outrge amounts of food to give to the refugees.


    As food was brought out, the tense and despairing atmosphere disappeared.


    The town once again became calm and things returned to normal.


    The only thing that changed was that the person in charge had changed.


    However, apart from those who were now buried, who would care about that?


    Chen Heng sent people to spread news that it was Ed Doyle who had provided food to everyone, causing his name to spread.


    When he walked on the streets, the refugees would all look at him gratefully and thank him.


    After all, no matter who gave them hope in this crisis, they were worthy to be thanked.


    Of course, this would only be temporary.


    Within half a year, this gratitude would fade away and Chen Heng¡¯s influence would fall.


    Unless he could continue to bring benefits to these people, he would be forgotten sooner orter.


    However, Chen Heng did not mind this.


    He just wanted to turn the despair into hope and convert the faith energy that was produced.


    Just as he expected, after those refugees walked out of despair, the hope and faith energy that they produced was even purer and resplendent.


    This incredibly pure faith energy was also incredibly powerful due to the number of people.


    Even though the power that this wave of faith energy brought could notpare to Chen Heng¡¯s own power, it increased his power greatly.


    With his foundation as a true Sorcerer, this was quite impressive.


    This made Chen Heng think of something.


    If just the faith energy from a small town could give him such great power, what about a city, a kingdom, or even half the world?


    Just how great would his power be?


    However, in actuality, Chen Heng did not care too much about this power.


    Even though faith energy was incredibly powerful, in the end, it was not his.


    Faith energy could make one far more powerful, but once it disappeared, one would immediately return to one¡¯s original state.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This kind of power was too limited and could be affected too easily.


    If Chen Heng was his own enemy, he would have many ways to have him lose this faith energy.


    No matter if it was by ughtering the people he protected or by ndering his name, it would be quite easy.


    This power was not something that Chen Heng could rely on, and it was only something to be observed and asionally taken advantage of.


    Right now, Chen Heng only nned on observing it.


    ¡­


    ¡°Ahead is another town.¡±


    On an overgrown path, some people were riding horses as they headed forwards.


    A middle-aged man looked at the young man next to him and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be able to arrive soon.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Next to the middle-aged man, the young man rode on a horse with a poorplexion.


    The young man looked like he was in his early twenties, and he still looked somewhat tender.


    He was somewhat handsome and gave off a valiant aura, but he had a worried expression on his face.


    ¡°We have to hurry!¡±


    As their horses sped, the young man panted and said, ¡°The demon beast catastrophe has begun and the town ahead has most likely been surrounded. We have to go and help them.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ your body¡­¡±


    Looking at the young man, a look of hesitation appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s face, ¡°Can you endure it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± the young man shook his head.


    Even though his face was pale, there was a resoluteness in his expression, ¡°If we¡¯rete, many innocent people will suffer at the hands of the demon beasts. We have to hurry¡­¡±


    Looking at the young man, the middle-aged man hesitated but could only sigh as he nodded.


    Soon, they arrived at the town.


    What surprised them was that this town looked quite calm and peaceful.


    There were some traces of blood outside of the town, but they were already dried.


    There were also some soldiers patrolling in the surroundings, looking quite serious.


    There seemed to be some traces of demon beasts, but most of them were corpses.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Seeing this scene, the young man and middle-aged man were both quite surprised.


    They had rushed here as quickly as they could, thinking that this ce needed their support.


    However, it seemed that they werepletely fine.


    ¡°This ce has been protected very well.¡±


    Looking at the town, the middle-aged man was quite surprised.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a look,¡± the young man nodded as he said, ¡°I wonder who was able to protect these innocent people during the demon beast catastrophe.¡±


    Seeing the two peoplee over, some soldiers came over to talk to them.


    ¡°Are you here for the enlisting?¡±


    ¡°Enlisting?¡±


    The two people became interested, ¡°What enlisting?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Doyle is currently enlisting soldiers to attack the nearby demon beasts,¡± one soldier said, ¡°Those who enlist will receive generous payments. Are you here to enlist?¡±


    He asked this because he saw that both of them wore armor and carried weapons.


    ¡°Attack demon beasts,¡± hearing this, the young man looked quite surprised, ¡°Forget the payment, but please count me in for any demon beast subjugations!¡±


    He was not in it for the money?


    There were idiots like this?


    The soldiers instinctively wanted to mock them, but seeing how serious that young man looked, they held back.


    They seemed to be able to feel something from this young man that made them want to agree with him.


    If someone else said those words, they might have thought that that person was just bluffing or being stupid. However, they felt thating from this person, those words felt incredibly sincere and made them feel respect.


    The soldiers began to feel respect for this person, and they did not say anything and only nodded before taking them into the town.


    Everyone else looked at each other but did not say much.


    During this period of time, more and more people came to join the demon beast subjugation army.


    Under such circumstances, the young man and middle-aged man did not draw much attention.


    Following this, they entered the town, and the scenery within was revealed.


    After some renovations, even though there were still some traces from the chaos before, everything was essentially restored and settled.

 Chapter 196 – Talk

    <h4>Chapter 196 - Talk</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s so peaceful¡­¡± the young man lightly eximed while walking on the streets and looking around .


    Even though there were not as many people walking about, everyone on the streets looked quite calm and did not look panicked at all.


    Even though the marketce was not as lively and bustling, the shops still operated as normal. This meant that order was being kept in this town.


    This waspletely different from the other ces they had passed by on the way.


    ¡°It is very peaceful indeed,¡± the middle-aged man said in amazement, ¡°To stay so peaceful in such times, what a fortunate ce.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just fortune,¡± the soldier leading the way said, ¡°It¡¯s because there is someone protecting this town.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The young man and middle-aged man looked quite surprised.


    Following this, the soldier began to tell them about this town.


    Simr things had happened to this town as other ces.


    Refugees had flooded in, and the internal conflict as well as danger from outside caused arge number of refugees to die.


    However, at the most important moment, someone stepped up.


    It was Ed Doyle.


    When the refugees were suffering the most, he scattered the mayor¡¯s factions and protected the refugees. He selflessly took out food from his own storehouses and shared them with the refugees.


    Hearing about this Mr. Doyle, the two people felt great admiration towards him.


    On the way, they had seen many tragic things.


    In most of the ces, there were evil people oppressing themon people; there were very few ces like this.


    Moreover, there had been someone who had protected the refugees and shared his own food with them so that they could live on.


    They could not help but feel touched.


    As such, they became interested in Mr. Doyle and began to ask about him.


    After hearing more about him, they felt even more respect towards him.


    ¡°Taking in those abandoned orphans and selflessly helping those refugees,¡± the young man had a look of awe on his face, ¡°Mr. Doyle is truly a good person.¡±


    ¡°Not only is he a good person, he is very capable,¡± the middle-aged man said after looking around.


    As they walked, they noticed that refugees would go to certain stalls to receive food.


    However, the price that they had to pay was that they had to follow instructions and do all kinds of work.


    However, to the refugees who just wanted to stay alive, this was incredibly good for them.


    Even though there was some rubbish and stains on the streets, they were overall quite clean, and order was maintained quite well.


    Putting aside the demon beast catastrophe, even before the catastrophe, it was rare to see such orderly scenes even in big cities.


    To be able to maintain such a state in this situation, Mr. Doyle¡¯s abilities were quite great and surpassed the two of them.


    In the past, they had helped some towns; they would help the weak and defend refugees against tyrants.


    However, that was all they could do.


    Often, they were surprised to find that after they helped the weak overthrow the tyrants, their situations did not be much better. In fact, some people were worse off because of their intervention.


    In the past, they had felt incredibly confused about this.


    They had gotten rid of those tyrants, so why were these people¡¯s lives not getting better and instead getting worse?


    In fact, after they got rid of some tyrants, the people who reced them were even worse.


    Before, they had also been innocent victims and clearly understood the pain of the refugees, so why were they just like the previous tyrants?


    This made the two of them feel incredibly confused and frustrated.


    However, they did not see this problem here.


    In this town, the previous tyrant had been disposed of, but order had not been destroyed and everything had gotten better.


    This made the two of them feel quite surprised, and they felt quite curious about Mr. Doyle.


    As such, they followed behind the soldier and prepared to meet Mr. Doyle.¡¯


    Soon, they came to a residence.


    This was where Chen Heng had been living, and after taking over this town, it had be his headquarters.


    After walking in, they were greeted by a dense smell of medicine.


    The young man looked about and found that there were injured people lying all over the ground, some of them with serious injuries.


    The two of them could tell at a nce that those injuries were from demon beasts.


    Within the residence, there was a young man hurrying about.


    He was only in his early twenties and wore an ordinary ck robe. His facial features were quite handsome and charming, but his face looked somewhat pale.


    When the two people walked in, that young man was half-kneeling as he treated a child.


    After doing some examinations, Chen Heng put the girl¡¯s hand down and said softly and gently, ¡°Everything will be fine, but be careful in the future.¡±


    He stroked the girl¡¯s head.


    The little girl nodded earnestly before being led away by her parents.


    Chen Heng then turned to the next person.


    There were some people who had already been treated looking at Chen Heng with looks of respect and gratitude.


    Seeing this, the two people began to ask about what was going on.


    Following this, they found out that the young man was Mr. Doyle.


    After the demon beast disaster, many refugees had fallen ill, and there had also been many who had been injured by demon beasts.


    In order to help them and settle them down, Mr Doyle would take them into his own residence and treat them himself.


    What was surprising was that not only was Mr. Doyle very capable, but he was also an outstanding physician.


    No matter what illness it was, he could quickly heal his patients. Even those who were seriously injured would quickly stop feeling the pain and get better.


    ¡°In order to treat these people, Mr Doyle has not rested for two days and two nights,¡± a person lightly said as he looked at Chen Heng with a gaze filled with respect and gratitude.


    Hearing this, the two people felt even more respect for Chen Heng.


    As they looked at him, they began to notice his features more.


    They could see that there was a heavy look of fatigue on his face. Evidently, after not resting for two days, he was incredibly weary.


    His face was incredibly pale and seemed to have no color to it. It was said that in order to treat as many people as possible, he barely even ate.


    Seeing him like this, the two people inwardly sighed and felt great admiration towards him.


    During their travels, they had seen many people.


    There were cunning ones, sly ones, ambitious ones, and kind ones.


    However, it was the first time they had met such a powerful and capable, yet selfless and kind, person.


    Ordinarily speaking, the more powerful one was, the more realistic and selfish they were. They would not do anything that they did not feel would benefit themselves.


    Even they could not help but feel much respect toward him.


    They did not disturb Chen Heng and just stood by the side, preparing to talk with him after he was not busy.


    Only after a long time did Chen Heng finally stop.


    Chen Heng got up and looked at the two people with a weary and apologetic smile as he said, ¡°Apologies. There are simply too many injured and sick people here, so I couldn¡¯t receive you properly; I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    He spoke softly, looking incredibly sincere.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be like that.¡±


    The young man hurriedly waved his hand as he said, ¡°Saving people¡¯s lives is much more important. Inparison, us waiting is not a big deal.¡±


    Following this, he told Chen Heng his goal, which was to join Chen Heng¡¯s mercenaries to attack the demon beasts.


    ¡°I wee anyone who is willing to join us,¡± Chen Heng said with a smile, ¡°As for payment, my butler will discuss that with youter. Don¡¯t worry, you will definitely be satisfied with the payment.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± the young man said, ¡°To be able to join you is our glory; how could we dare to ask for payment?¡±


    So selfless?


    Looking at these two people, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    For some reason, he felt those words were quite familiar, as if he had said that to someone before.


    However, he had ulterior motives at that time, but these two people seemed to bepletely pure.


    Chen Heng felt quite surprised but he gave a slight smile and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to refuse; it is what you deserve. Since you are giving up your efforts, you should be rewarded. This is not just about what you receive but also my duty.¡±


    Looking at this young man, Chen Heng lightly spoke before he suddenly sensed something.


    Faith energy?


    Chen Heng felt quite surprised as he thought to himself.


    After researching faith energy for so long, even though he still did not know too much about it, he could at least sense it.


    Chen Heng could sense that this young man had powerful faith energy, and it was incredibly dense.


    Chen Heng had saved a town and pulled tens of thousands of people out of despair. He had worked hard this entire time, and he had gained a lot of faith energy.


    However, this young man had many times the faith energy that Chen Heng had.


    What a good fellow.


    Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    Faith energy was only produced when one felt incredibly positive emotions towards someone.


    For example, Chen Heng saving this town from demon beasts and starvation caused him to receive immense gratitude from the people.


    Chen Heng knew just how difficult it was to gain faith energy.


    In order to obtain the faith energy he currently had, he had done many things.


    Just what had this person done to obtain such immense faith energy?


    Chen Heng felt quite surprised but his expression did not change. He then silently activated his Fortune Mark.


    Activating the Fortune Mark used up much of Chen Heng¡¯s power, so Chen Heng only rarely activated it.


    As the Fortune Mark was activated, the things that Chen Heng could see changed.


    The young man was still standing there¡ªhe had a tall figure and valiant looks and gave off a heroic aura, making one feel favorable towards him.


    Above his head, there was a faint golden Fortune spiralling about.


    Well, well, well.


    This young man was someone with Fortune.


    No wonder he could gather so much faith energy.


    Chen Heng came to a realization but his expression did not change, and he continued to smile.


    ¡°Those who give will be rewarded¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the young man seemed to realize something.


    He stood there and thought for a while before asking, ¡°Is there some kind of principle in this?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Chen Heng smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just fairness.


    ¡°Let me give you an example: If you work for me but I don¡¯t pay you, or give you extra pay, what will happen?¡±


    ¡°What will happen?¡±


    The young man thought to himself, but Chen Heng directly gave out the answer.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t give you payment, others would think that it was unfair; if I gave you extra payment, others would expect the same. If I didn¡¯t increase their pay, they would be dissatisfied; but if I did, where would that moneye from? So you can see, fairness is important.¡±


    As Chen Heng spoke, he led the two people to the side.


    This was because the young man had Fortune.


    If it was an ordinary person, Chen Heng would not talk with them so much. He would just hand them over to someone else to not waste time.


    ¡°Fairness¡­ fairness¡­¡± the two people repeated those two words as if they understood something but still seemed somewhat confused.


    ¡°But it was us who asked not to receive payment.¡±


    ¡°The conclusion is the same,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled and exined, ¡°If you ask not to be paid, others willugh at you, but deep down they will feel discontent. After all, you asking not to be paid will make them seem selfish.


    ¡°Moreover, even if you don¡¯t need the money yourself, perhaps your family will need it.


    ¡°This kind of arrangement also is not fair for you. It might be fair in the short term, but as time goes on, you may begin to be discontent.


    ¡°Although, that is just the case for ordinary people.¡±


    Chen Heng waved his hand, as if he was making a joke, ¡°You look quite strong and don¡¯t seem like an ordinary person.¡±


    Those who were strong usually had decent living conditions and mental qualities, so they naturally would not be discontent so easily.


    ¡°°¬µÂÏÈÉú¡­¡±


    However, this was not the case for ordinary people.


    For now, Chen Heng did not want to be affected by any negative faith energy, so he had to get rid of any possibility for negative emotions.


    The young man nodded thoughtfully before asking a question.


    ¡°Mr Doyle¡­¡± It was as if he had made up his mind and he looked at Chen Heng as he spoke seriously, ¡°On the way here, I¡¯ve seen many simr towns, and most of them have also been affected by the demon beast catastrophe.


    ¡°However, different from here, after those people resisted, they faced even greater troubles.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± the young man asked.


    He simply could not understand it.


    However, after hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, he had a feeling that perhaps Chen Heng could answer this question.


    Chen Heng patiently listened before suddenlyughing.


    ¡°This is actually not a very difficult question,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a poisoned well: Those who drink the water within will gradually be weaker, if not die.


    ¡°Everyone can see the danger of the poisoned well, but even so, they will drink the water. Even if they be poisoned, they will at least be able to keep living.


    ¡°Your method of acting is essentially smashing this poisoned well but not bringing them a new water source. You destroyed the old order but did not establish a new order.¡±


    Looking at the young man, Chen Heng thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°No matter how bad the old order was, it was at least better than no order.¡±


    Hearing these words, the young man became stunned as he thought of the scenes from before.


    After being freed from the oppression of the nobles, themoners became even more desperate.


    They destroyed, piged, and attacked each other¡­ Those weak and innocent people did all kinds of evil things.


    After losing order, thosemoners became even more terrifying than the nobles from before.

 Chapter 197 – Hero, Demon King and Challenger

    <h4>Chapter 197 - Hero, Demon King and Challenger</h4>


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the young man seemed to understand.


    In actuality, even stupid people would have noticed some things.


    He was not stupid and had somewhat noticed some of the things that Chen Heng had said.


    It was just that he was not as clear about it as Chen Heng.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the young man felt as if his eyes had been opened.


    At that moment, the middle-aged man spoke, ¡°But¡­ There were some ces where people established a new order, but the oue was still quite bad; why is that?¡±


    Hearing this, the young man once again looked at Chen Heng.


    Indeed, they had seen many ces during their travels.


    In some ces, the order hadpletely fallen apart, but in some ces, they had helped establish a new order.


    However, what surprised them was that the oue of the new order often did not turn out well.


    Those who took power did not act much differently from the nobles in the past, and they were sometimes even more savage and tyrannical.


    Why was that?


    ¡°This has to do with another principle.¡±


    Chen Heng thought for a moment before speaking, ¡°And this is the root of this catastrophe.


    ¡°Order falling apart is only the surface problem; the actual problem is because there is not enough food and other resources. For example, imagine that you only have enough food for five people, but there are ten people who are hungry. There is bound to be conflict.¡±


    ¡°This is the root of this catastrophe,¡± Chen Heng said as he sighed, ¡°Because of the demon beasts, there are arge number of refugees.


    ¡°Because the refugees lost their original supply of food and resources, as well as their homes, they escaped to safer ces. However, that does not mean those safer ces will have enough food for them.


    ¡°If you do not solve this problem, even if the people in power have changed, things will still decline. That is the same for this town.¡±


    Chen Heng looked out and said, ¡°The reason I was able to maintain the order here was simply because I could take out enough food to pacify the people so they did not starve to death.


    ¡°Otherwise, those who are starving would definitely set their sights on those who were still doing well, resulting in a copse of order.¡±


    This was indeed the root of everything.


    For example, the mayor from before¡ªdid he really just want to chase the refugees away? Did he not know that the refugees were also a source of fortune? Perhaps he did and perhaps he didn¡¯t, but because his conditions were limited, he had to make that decision.


    If one wanted to take in refugees, one needed to have enough food, and not everyone was that prepared.


    Apart from Chen Heng who had foreseen this from a long time ago and began preparing a long time ago, who would have done such a thing?


    As such, it made sense that those people would make such a decision.


    Then again, even if they made different decisions, they would still be used and disposed of by Chen Heng.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s exnation, the young man and middle-aged man came to a realization and understood the true source of danger.


    The crisis of food was undoubtedly the most pressing issue.


    If they could not solve this issue, no matter what they did, the crisis would not end.


    Of course, the demon beasts also had to be cleared out.


    If they did not clear out the demon beasts, they could not restore order and start producing crops again.


    As they walked, the young man asked many more questions.


    Chen Heng answered them all, but when he encountered questions he could not answer or was toozy to answer, he would just shake his head.


    Soon, they arrived at a room.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Standing outside the room, Chen Heng looked at the two people and said, ¡°You can stay here for now. I will have people let you know when we set out; don¡¯t forget to give a reply.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled and spoke calmly, not seeming high and mighty at all.


    After the two people nodded, he smiled and walked off.


    As a Sorcerer, Chen Heng was quite busy. Not only did he have much research to do, but he also needed to do training, treat people, and prepare for the demon beast expedition.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the young man had Fortune, he would not waste so much time and energy with them.


    Seeing Chen Heng hurriedly leave, the young man sighed in amazement, ¡°What an incredible person.¡±


    Even though they had only interacted for a short period of time, his impression of Chen Heng was very favorable.


    Chen Heng was about the same age as him, but his knowledge and capabilities were outstanding.


    This made the young man sigh and feel great respect.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided, James.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng walking away, the young man¡¯s expression became resolute, ¡°I want to temporarily stay here and observe.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve decided, Ali?¡±


    The middle-aged man looked at the young man and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to go and have a look at other ces?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for a while,¡± Ali said as he looked at his friend, ¡°I feel that I can learn much here.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made your decision, I¡¯ll stick with you,¡± James nodded and showed his support.


    On the other side, Chen Heng walked towards his room.


    On the way, many people greeted him and gave him gifts that they had prepared.


    Chen Heng smiled and talked to all of them, but he politely refused the gifts.


    Soon, he returned to his room.


    After returning to his room, he became his normal self again, and his face became cold.


    His weary-looking face returned to normal and the paleness and rings around his eyes all disappeared. He lookedpletely normal and did not seem tired at all.


    Sitting on a wooden chair, he picked up a cup of ck tea as he looked at the book on the table.


    He thought for a moment before picking up a pen and making a note.


    ¡°Ali, possesses Fortune, mysterious background, powerful strength, might be the Hero.¡±


    After writing this, Chen Heng fell into his thoughts.


    This world was just a simple little world, and there would only be two people who possessed Fortune: the demon king and the hero.


    These two people were the main characters, so it was only natural that they possessed powerful Fortune.


    From the faith energy that Ali had, Chen Heng was able to conclude that he was not the demon king.


    In that case, he was most likely the hero.


    In other words, he was the main character who would defeat the demon king.


    This suited his image.


    Ali was tall and valiant-looking, and he looked serious but pure. He was friendly and selfless and very much fitted the image of a hero.


    He would be a suitable person to carry themon people¡¯s hopes and defeat the demon king.


    Since the hero had appeared, then the demon king would most likely appear soon too.


    What Chen Heng was currently curious about was just how the hero and demon king woulde to fight, and how the passageway to leave this little world would open.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chen Heng was very curious.


    However, what he was sure of was that the hero had not grown to his peak yet.


    Even though the faith energy he had was powerful, it was only a few times greater than Chen Heng¡¯s.


    It would still take some time for him to reach that point.


    If that was the case for the hero, what about the demon king?


    At that moment, Chen Heng felt quite curious and thought to himself.


    ¡­


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    Outside a border city, the self-proimed demon king held a lollipop that he had snatched from someone as he sneezed.


    ¡°Who¡¯s cursing me?¡± the demon king muttered.


    ¡°Lord demon king, who dares to curse you?¡±


    ¡°Those who dare to curse your esteemed grace should be destroyed. Please allow us to annihte this world for you!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start from this city!¡±


    Behind him, the ck-robed people furiously shouted, looking enraged.


    Looking at those people, the demon king felt quite speechless.


    Fortunately, after going through this many times, he had be used to these people and had long since ignored them.


    Regardless of what they said, he would just ignore them and pay them no mind.


    After all, apart from the demon king, no one else could hear them.


    The demon king shook his head and walked up.


    This city was not very big and there were not many people living in it, and it was still somewhat peaceful.


    There were demon beasts attacking the surrounding cities, but this city was an exception and no demon beasts came close.


    This was because of the demon king¡¯s presence.


    Even though he could not affect all demon beasts, he could at least influence the surrounding demon beasts.


    Controlling them not to attack this city was very simple.


    Even though he was the demon king, not only did he not destroy cities, but he was even protecting this city. Even though that seemed quite disgraceful, it had been quite difficult for him to wake up ande over, so he did not want to see it immediately be ruined.


    Even though the demon king represented people¡¯s negative faith energy, this did not mean that the demon king liked those things himself.


    The demon king casually took a biscuit from a stall and tossed out two copper coins before turning to leave.


    ¡°Oi, that¡¯s not enough money!¡± the owner of the stall shouted.


    The demon king looked quite surprised, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it two copper coinsst time?¡±


    He felt quite confused.


    Could it be that someone wanted to cheat the demon king?


    ¡°That was the price before,¡± the owner of the stall exined.


    Recently, because of the demon beast catastrophe, all kinds of goods¡¯ prices had gone up.


    Even though this city had not been destroyed, it had been affected and prices of goods had skyrocketed.


    Hearing this, the demon king nodded and seemed to understand.


    It was his fault.


    The demon king tossed out another two copper coins before leaving.


    Behind him, his followers furiously red at the stall owner.


    However, the demon king ignored them and only turned and looked in a certain direction.


    He seemed to sense something and gave a slight smile.


    ¡°The hero candidate has appeared¡­¡±


    The demon king muttered as if he thought of something amusing, ¡°I wonder what kind of situation it will be this time.¡±


    As the demon king, he stood on the opposite side of the hero.


    Within this little world, they could somewhat sense each other.


    Now that Ali had appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s territory, the demon king had sensed him.


    Of course, what interested the demon king was not just this hero candidate but something else as well.


    ¡°Aiya¡­¡±


    An interested smile appeared on his face as he muttered, ¡°The trial challenger is there as well. How lively.


    ¡°Maybe I should go and have a look.¡±


    He pped his hands and made this decision.


    Following this, he began to travel in the direction that he had sensed them in.


    Currently, Chen Heng did not know what wasing.


    Sitting in his room, he looked through the information before him.


    It had been a few days.


    At Chen Heng¡¯smand, his mercenaries began to attack demon beasts and clear out the demon beasts that had invaded their territory.


    During this process, Chen Heng was not surprised to find that Ali and James were very useful.


    They were incredibly powerful and their faith energy was even more terrifying than Chen Heng¡¯s.


    Their powerful faith energy gave them great strength; even if they were just ordinary people at the start, they could rival Great Knights.


    Moreover, they had not been ordinary people but elite warriors.


    The two of them performed very well in situations like this.


    In every battle, they were the most outstanding figures.


    Chen Heng had obtained some information about them.


    Chen Heng was reading with great interest right now.


    ¡°Hmm, how extraordinary,¡± Chen Heng muttered to himself as he read through the information.


    ording to the information, after Ali and James joined the mercenary group, they liked to help others and would happily help with anything asked of them.


    Ordinarily, they were friendly and passionate, and during battles, they were incredibly valiant.


    They could be said to be perfect.


    In just a short period of time, they had be quite famous in the mercenary group and had quite a lot of followers.


    Chen Heng was reading with great interest.


    To ordinary people, the performance of these two people was quite dangerous.


    In just a few days, these two people had gained great favor and reputation among the people.


    If this went on, Chen Heng¡¯s authority would be in danger. If he was an ordinary person, he would have started to feel wary.


    However, Chen Heng felt that this was quite interesting.


    ¡°Should I say, as expected of the hero?¡±


    Putting down the pieces of paper, Chen Heng became more and more certain as to Ali¡¯s identity as the hero.


    Chen Heng was not surprised by Ali¡¯s performance.


    From how he saw it, it was quite normal for the hero to produce such effects in a short amount of time.


    If he did not have the power to quickly affect the people around him, how could he carry the positive faith energy of this world and challenge the demon king?


    After reading through the information on Ali and James, Chen Heng began to go through other documents.


    The documents he was reading was about the demon king awakening in the past.


    Even though he had confirmed the hero¡¯s identity, he still did not know much about how to leave this world.


    ording to the research of that senior, he could only leave this world after the chapter between the hero and demon king concluded.


    As such, if Chen Heng wanted to find a way to leave this world, he had to wait until the demon beast catastrophe was over and the demon king had been defeated.


    But this was just a general direction for him to follow.


    As for what he should do specifically, he still had no idea.


    Chen Heng was unable to confirm if that senior of his had seeded.


    However, what he was certain of was that many seniors had failed and could not leave.


    The magic skill book and Kodo Beast heart were proof.


    If they really left, why would they not bring those things away with them?


    Evidently, they had not been able to leave.


    As such, apart from investigating Ali and James, Chen Heng had been investigating this too. However, this had not been very easy either.


    The only thing he could go off were the records of previous demon beast catastrophes.


    Many records were quite hazy and even as a true Sorcerer, some records seemed quite fantastical to him.


    For example, some records said that the demon king destroyed 3,000 worlds in one day and devoured three billion people¡­


    The various records caused Chen Heng¡¯s mouth to twitch.


    ,000 worlds¡­


    However, there were some pieces of useful information in some records.


    Such as records about the hero.

 Chapter 198 – First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 198 - First Meeting</h4>


    Thinking back to the records about the heroes, Chen Heng began to think.


    He had thought that the world had already predetermined the hero and demon king.


    However, from these records, this did not necessarily seem to be the case.


    The records all talked about the hero passing a trial to obtain the hero¡¯s power, as well as the faith energy of the entire world.


    Following this, with the world¡¯s people unifying their hearts and gathering their energy onto the hero, the hero would defeat the demon king and seal him.


    It seemed like a fairy tale for children.


    That was just how the records of this world were¡ªthey were not very structured and just gave an overall outline.


    How did heroes pass the trial? How did they gather the faith energy of the entire world? These details were not brought up and were just skipped over.


    Those record-keepers had an easy job, but it made it incredibly difficult for Chen Heng.


    The hero passing a trial to be the hero was on multiple records.


    If it was just a single case, then Chen Heng would have ignored it.


    However, many records had this, and some even gave some details. This made it seem more realistic.


    A single record might be wrong, but it was unlikely that so many records would be wrong on the same detail.


    Chen Heng also discovered some smaller details from the records.


    Firstly, heroes were not chosen from birth; rather, there were many hero candidates whopeted and then went through a trial.


    The victory of the trial would be the hero.


    Moreover, even if the hero passed the trial, that did not mean they would be able to immediately defeat the demon king.


    It seemed that in the past, the demon king¡¯s power had been quite great a few times, and he had identally killed the hero.


    Following this, the demon king did not rampage through thend like everyone expected but went back to sleep.


    This looked quite suspicious.


    Since the demon king had won, why did he just go back to sleep?


    From how people back then saw it, it was that even though the demon king had defeated the hero, he had used up too much of his strength and had fallen asleep after to regather his strength.


    However, Chen Heng doubted this.


    The hero and demon king represented the positive faith energy and negative faith energy of this world.


    After the hero lost, the entire world had fallen into despair and be filled with negative emotions.


    Under such circumstances, the demon king would only get stronger; why would he voluntarily go to sleep?


    Even those who said that the demon king had fallen unconscious because of his injuries seemed a bit tenuous.


    That was how Chen Heng saw it at least.


    He guessed that there was another reason for this.


    It either had to do with the challenger or that the demon king actually did not want to destroy this world.


    After all, Chen Heng knew that this world was some kind of experiment.


    If this world was an experiment, what were the demon king and hero?


    Perhaps it was the creator who had set certain measures in ce so that this world would not be destroyed.


    Perhaps it was because of this that the demon king did not continue to rampage and stopped after killing the hero.


    Perhaps no matter if it was the hero defeating the demon king or the demon king killing the hero, the trial would conclude and the demon beast catastrophe would conclude.


    After all, if the demon king was still awake, the demon beast catastrophe would not conclude. If everyone in this world died, the world would be finished.


    Of course, apart from the creator¡¯s rules, perhaps it could also be the demon king.


    Chen Heng did not have any information and could only guess.


    After standing in the room for a while, he shook his head and walked out.


    The sunlight outside was perfect and shone on the ground, bringing with it warmth and making the scenery look quite beautiful.


    Chen Heng walked through the courtyard.


    On the way, people everywhere made way and bowed towards him, respectful looks in their eyes.


    Chen Heng smiled and nodded at all of them as he passed by.


    After leaving the courtyard, he walked about the town with some guards.


    To be honest, there was not much to see in the town.


    Before the demon beast catastrophe, this had been quite a good little town and the scenery had been quite good.


    However, after the demon beast catastrophe, this region had be chaotic and many ces had been destroyed or ruined.


    Then again, no matter how good the scenery was, one would grow weary of it.


    Chen Heng actually was not walking around for the scenery, but so the town¡¯s residents could see him and have more of an impression of him.


    After all, faith energy required a specific target. If he justy on his bed and gave orders, even if he could make life better for these people, he would not receive much faith energy.


    If he wanted to obtain as much faith energy as possible, he had to appear as much as possible so the people would know who had brought about these changes.


    This was why Chen Heng was doing these things.


    Even though Chen Heng did not care too much for faith energy, in this world, faith energy was indeed quite important.


    After all, this world had a creator who had created it to test faith energy.


    This world¡¯s conflict was between positive faith energy and negative faith energy.


    As such, the existence of faith energy was quite important in this world.


    If that wasn¡¯t the case, even though Chen Heng would still obtain some for research, he would not spend so much effort on it.


    Chen Heng walked through the center of the town and reached the boundary, and the scenery around the town appeared before him.


    As the demon beast expedition had set out, the surrounding area had be safe again.


    Chen Heng had re-settled some of the refugees in the areas they had taken back, and the somewhat-chaotic town had be calm again.


    The town¡¯s hygiene and cleanliness had also been managed quite well.


    This was one of the products of the refugees.


    Chen Heng did not feed the refugees for free, for them toze about¡ªit was possible for them to make trouble that way.


    As such, those who received food had to work, and most of the cleaning was left to these refugees.


    It seemed that things had been going well for now, but Chen Heng did not know how other ces were doing.


    When he walked to a structure, he could hearughter and cheering from within.


    There was the sound of wine cups being touched together, and it seemed like the atmosphere was quite good.


    Chen Heng looked inside and found that Ali and James were inside as well.


    They were sitting with smiles, looking like they were quite close with the people inside. However, they did not drink any wine or participate in the gambling.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng thought to himself and took a closer look.


    After some time, Ali¡¯s Fortune was still the same, and it was still quickly developing.


    However, his faith energy had be much denser.


    It seemed that while Chen Heng had been busy, Ali had not been cking off either and had gained much.


    However, this was good.


    Even though they had not known each other for long, since Ali and James hade here, Chen Heng had been closely observing them.


    Ali had a unique charisma that made people want to trust him and rely on him.


    This charisma was innate to him.


    Sometimes, just by standing there, he could draw other people¡¯s attention.


    With this charisma and his simple and honest personality, anyone would be able to trust him. As such, him receiving a lot of faith energy was not surprising.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head.


    The difference between people was quite great.


    He had thought that he had done quite well, no matter if it was his acting or his methods. Even though they were not perfect, they were still quite outstanding.


    However, despite such a convincing performance, he had only obtained so much faith energy.


    On the other hand, Ali had just mingled with the people for a while and obtained such a result.


    ¡°I wonder if I can buy simr talents or passive abilities in the simtor.¡± Chen Heng wondered to himself.


    Since he did not have it naturally, he would use cheats to make up for it.


    The simtor had many talents that one could choose, but Chen Heng had not chosen many because he was poor.


    Now, he could give it a try.


    Sometimes, having good talents could save a lot of trouble.


    For Ali, having such a talent, no matter if it was getting others to trust him or obtaining faith energy, both were very easy.


    It might not be very useful to others, but for someone like Chen Heng who relied on his performance, it would be quite useful.


    He just wondered how many Points it would cost.


    Chen Heng thought to himself before leaving and continuing onwards.


    The instant that Chen Heng left, Ali seemed to sense something and looked in the direction that Chen Heng had left in.


    ¡°What is it?¡± James looked a bit confused as he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Ali said as he shook his head and said softly, ¡°I have something that I need to take care of; I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Even though James was confused, looking at his friend like that, he did not say much and nodded, ¡°Go, but be careful.¡±


    Ali nodded before walking out.


    Outside, Chen Heng had walked past the tavern and came to the boundary of the town.


    Because the town was close to forests, there used to be many merchant groups that woulde to trade various goods.


    Because of the demon beast catastrophe, almost no merchant groups came anymore. However, the paths they travelled were still there.


    Aftering to the town¡¯s boundary, Chen Heng was about to leave when his body paused.


    Not too far away, there seemed to be a figure walking over.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he looked out, and he inwardly frowned.


    An unusual aura came from the distance, and the moment it appeared, it caused goosebumps to appear over his body.


    However, soon, that strange feeling disappeared.


    A figure appeared in the distance.


    It was a young man dressed in ck robes. He was quite tall and gave off a unique feeling.


    His looks were incredibly handsome and beautiful, and he was definitely the best-looking person Chen Heng had ever seen. Even Ali could notpare to him.


    Currently, he was walking over from a distance.


    Even though the path was quite dangerous for ordinary people, that person seemed like he was just casually strolling, as if there was no danger at all.


    It had to be known that after the demon beast catastrophe, the paths around the town were no longer safe. Demon beasts would often appear near them, making them quite dangerous.


    If one was not strong enough, it would be quite difficult to walk those paths.


    Thest people who hade back from outside were Ali and the mercenaries.


    Who was this person?


    Chen Heng narrowed his eyes as he looked at this person.


    When that person came closer, Chen Heng realized that it was not just one person; there were some people following that person as well.


    However, those people looked quite strange¡ªthey all wore ck robes and all looked like bad people.


    Chen Heng did not do much, but the soldiers by his side became alert and looked out seriously.


    Many mercenaries hade here, and there were naturally many savage-looking people.


    However, most people looked somewhat normal.


    It was quite rare to see a group of people who all looked like they were up to no good.


    They instinctively became wary and some people even drew their swords.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± a soldier asked, a suspicious look on his face.


    ¡°Aiya¡­ we¡¯ve been discovered.¡±


    The young man walked in front of Chen Heng and smiled, ¡°Looks like I found the right ce.¡±


    He looked at Chen Heng and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hiring mercenary soldiers right now? My subordinates and I heard about this and felt that it was quite good, so we decided toe over and have a look. However, it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re very weing.¡±


    Evidently, it seemed like he knew who was the boss here.


    ¡°We wee all those who are willing to help us.¡±


    Chen Heng remained silent for a few moments before smiling, ¡°However, can you please introduce yourself first?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± the young man nodded beforeughing, ¡°My name is¡­ Jacdo. Mm, yes, Jacdo. I came to travel and have a look at the scenery, but if you need our help, I will consider helping.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s mouth twitched. It was evident just how flippant this person was being.


    Moreover, Jacdo was evidently a made-up name.


    Chen Heng thought to himself but his expression did not reflect his thoughts. Instead, he looked delighted as he said, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. Our town wees anyone with strength to join it. Now,e with me.¡±


    ¡°It looks quite good,¡± the young man named Jacdo smiled before looking at Chen Heng deeply.


    Through his vision, he could see that Chen Heng¡¯s body hadrge amounts of pure-white faith energy.


    Even though it could not bepared to the people he had seen in the past, it was already quite good.


    It had reached a passable standard.


    It seemed that the challenger this time was much more interesting than the ones in the past.


    As he thought to himself, he continued to smile as he chatted with Chen Heng.


    Behind him, the ck-robed people continued to follow behind him, but none of them said anything.


    In order to prevent them from running their mouths and giving anything away, he had sealed their ability to talk.


    Otherwise, if he was talking with someone and those idiots revealed his identity as the demon king, wouldn¡¯t that be incredibly awkward?

 Chapter 199 – Secret

    <h4>Chapter 199 - Secret</h4>


    Chen Heng could clearly sense that there was something special about this young man.


    Even though this young man had taken a name that was clearly fake, Jacdo, he did not seem like an ordinary person.


    After walking with that person and chatting for a while, Chen Heng clearly sensed how he was different.


    Compared to other people of this world, Jacdo had immense knowledge. No matter what Chen Heng changed the topic to, he would be able to easily keep up with him and give his own unique views.


    In fact, there were many things that caused Chen Heng to feel as if his eyes had been opened. no ordinary person could do such a thing.


    After all, even though Chen Heng looked quite young, by now, he was actually an old monster.


    He had experienced many worlds and many centuries. In terms of his experiences, no one in this world couldpare to him.


    However, this young man was an exception.


    Chen Heng could feel a familiar feeling from this person.


    ¡°Dense faith energy¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as he conversed with Jacdo.


    Even though it was quite weak, he could feel an aura that seemed to be at odds with the heavens. It was definitely negative faith energy.


    This person had immense negative faith energy, and it was many times stronger than the faith energy in Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Just who was he?


    Following this, Chen Heng¡¯s body suddenly froze as he thought to himself.


    In order to confirm his suspicions, Chen Heng raised his head and looked ahead.


    The Fortune Mark was instantly activated and Chen Heng¡¯s vision changed.


    Faint golden Fortune appeared, circling around the young man¡¯s body. There were manyyers, looking like spreading clouds, and they were incredibly bright.


    Chen Heng saw all of this clearly.


    As expected.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Heng inwardly frowned.


    To possess so much negative faith energy that even Chen Heng felt fearful, and to be able to hide it so well¡ªif this wasn¡¯t the demon king, who else could he be?


    As one of the main characters of this world, the demon king bore all of the negative faith energy of this world. Every action of his could cause massive storms in this world.


    Even Ali could notpare to him right now. His faith energy was much less dense, and he still had much to grow.


    Why had such a terrifying figuree here?


    Chen Heng inwardly frowned as he thought to himself.


    In his original n, he did not n on interacting with this demon king.


    This person represented this world¡¯s negative faith energy and was simply too dangerous.


    Even though everything looked quite normal right now, this was still one of the strongest beings in this world, the demon king.


    It was simply too dangerous to meet with him; if Chen Heng was not careful, he would not even know how he died.


    Chen Heng was willing to meet with the hero who represented positive faith energy, but he absolutely did not want to interact with the demon king who represented negative faith energy.


    However, it seemed that he did not have the choice.


    Even though he had not gone to seek out the demon king, the demon king hade to seek him out.


    Chen Heng inwardly sighed and felt quite ufortable.


    The moment Chen Heng looked at him with the Fortune Mark, Jacdo seemed to sense something.


    ¡°Has he already sensed it?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng and sensing the changes in Chen Heng¡¯s emotions, he inwardlyughed.


    What Chen Heng did not know was that as the demon king, Jacdo had acute awareness of people¡¯s emotions, especially negative emotions.


    The moment that Chen Heng realized Jacdo¡¯s identity, his emotions had be wary and apprehensive, and Jacdo had sensed this.


    Naturally, he understood something and smiled at Chen Heng.


    ¡°How interesting.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chen Heng asked as he led the way.


    ¡°Your strength is very strong,¡± Jacdo said, ¡°In the past, I¡¯ve seen many people in simr positions.


    ¡°However, those people were just ordinary people, and not many of them could achieve what you have in such a short period of time.¡±


    Chen Heng frowned and began to feel wary, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Jacdo lightly spoke, ¡°Of the outsiders, some people realized that faith energy was the key to leaving. However, those people were restricted by either their strength, personality, or talent, and there were very few who could actually gather faith energy and have the right to challenge the trial¡­¡±


    After those words sounded out, the scene became quiet.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression slightly changed.


    Chen Heng had wanted to pretend that he did not know anything, but it was evident that the demon king had realized this and had no intention of keeping up the act with him.


    He hadid everything bare.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression slightly changed and he looked to the side.


    As they walked, the guards by the side were still there.


    However, their expressions were gone, making their faces look quite cold, as if they had lost all reaction.


    Some strange power had affected them, making it so that they lost their senses of the world.


    Evidently, this had been done by Jacdo.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng came back to his senses and asked, ¡°What do you mean by challenging the trial?¡±


    ¡°Since you already know about gathering faith energy, surely you have some guesses about this?¡± Jacdoughed casually as he waved his hand, ¡°In actuality, it is the trial of the hero. There is only one demon king in this world, but the hero is not determined; he is chosen from apetition.


    ¡°If an outsider like you wants to leave this world, you need to be the hero and obtain the hero¡¯s legacy. Then, only by defeating the demon king will you be able to leave this world.¡±


    ¡°Only by bing the hero and defeating the demon king will I be able to leave this world?¡± Chen Heng felt quite startled and his expression slightly changed.


    He had guessed the contents of this world¡¯s trial before, and he had considered what Jacdo had just said.


    He had never thought that this would actually be the case.


    ¡°If you want to be the hero, you first need enough faith energy,¡± Jacdo said as he walked, ¡°Having enough faith energy is both a key, as well as proof.


    ¡°You might not know, but not every person has the qualifications to receive faith energy; it¡¯s not just a simple energy.¡±


    Jacdo looked at Chen Heng as he spoke softly, ¡°If one¡¯s talent is not strong enough, then they will not be able to bear faith energy.


    ¡°Without faith energy, one will not have the right to participate in the trial or leave.


    ¡°The outsiders before you all failed at this step.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng frowned and felt quite surprised.


    He had never thought that the people before him had not even been able to even gather faith energy.


    ¡°People always take what they have for granted.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng and sensing his emotions, the demon king shook his head, ¡°For you, you never felt that having faith energy was difficult or special, so you thought that was the same for others?


    ¡°In actuality, you are the outsider with the most faith energy that I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Speaking to there, the demon king¡¯s expression became a bit surprised, as if he did not expect this at all.


    Was it that difficult?


    Chen Heng opened his mouth and wanted to ask this, but after thinking about it, he stopped himself.


    In the end, this was the demon king, and he had no reason to lie to him about something small like this.


    After all, there was nothing to be gained from lying about this.


    However, the demon king had revealed much in this short period of time.


    ording to what the demon king had said, faith energy was not something that everyone could bear.


    In actuality, Chen Heng already knew this.


    Faith energy could be gained from almost every person in the world, but those who could actually receive it were very few in number.


    As for Chen Heng, he had sensed this power as soon as he hade to this world.


    Chen Heng had thought that this was because he was an outsider.


    It seemed that this had not been entirely urate.


    It had not been because he was special as an outsider but because Chen Heng himself was special.


    It was not his experiences of many worlds; just the simtor he had was enough to show how special he was.


    ording to Jacdo, bearing faith energy alone was a big test, and only those with talent could endure it.


    Chen Heng had not noticed this at all; perhaps it was because his body was special.


    Many thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind in the blink of an eye, and his footsteps began to slow.


    Seeing Chen Heng fall into his thoughts, Jacdo only smiled and did not interrupt him.


    Honestly speaking, he had onlye out to y and have a look at how this generation¡¯s hero candidates were.


    He had never thought that he would find a surprise like this.


    The amount of faith energy that Chen Heng had surprised him.


    In the past, Jacdo had never seen an outsider gather so much faith energy before.


    Even though some people had powerful talents and could gather some faith energy, the amount they could endure was not very great.


    Chen Heng had been able to contain and withstand so much faith energy?


    This was quite amazing.


    This was why Jacdo had changed his mind and decided to chat with Chen Heng.


    ¡°So what happened to my predecessors?¡± Chen Heng asked as he looked at Jacdo.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Jacdoughed, ¡°Everything in this little world exists for a special legacy.


    ¡°If someone can obtain the legacy, then this world¡¯s demon disaster will end and everything will return to normal. The world would not absorb outsiders to go through the trials either.


    ¡°The fact that the trial is still going and you are still here is evidence of that.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°The outsiders before you all died in this world, either from the demon disaster or from old age,¡± Jacdo said casually, ¡°Some people guessed some things and decided to follow the hero to fight me. However, they were all easily killed by me¡­¡±


    Hearing those words, Chen Heng¡¯s mouth twitched.


    If Jacdo had note and told him these things, he most likely would have followed behind Ali to find the demon king.


    When that time came, the situation would have been quite awkward.


    However, what Jacdo was saying was not necessarily true.


    After all, he was the demon king and was someone who represented all negative faith energy.


    Whoeverpletely trusted such a person would be a fool.


    It was just that Chen Heng did not find anything suspicious about anything Jacdo was saying.


    ¡°No need to think too much.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, the demon king seemed to know what he was thinking and shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you. In actuality, my goal is the same as yours, to leave this ce.¡±


    ¡°You can leave?¡± Chen Heng asked as he frowned.


    If this demon king left and headed to somewhere else, the consequences could be grave.


    ¡°I can leave, just like all of you,¡± Jacdo said as he looked at Chen Heng, ¡°In actuality, any person in this world can leave, as long as they fulfil the conditions. After the trial, this world¡¯s legacy will have a new owner. Following this, this world will return to normal.


    ¡°Including myself, everyone will be released¡­¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that,¡± Chen Heng stopped frowning and nodded.


    Only when the legacy had an owner would the world¡¯s restrictions disappear; this was quite normal.


    He just wondered if this would actually be the case.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Jacdo opened his mouth, about to say something, but he then froze.


    Clear footsteps could be heard from not too far away.


    Chen Heng and Jacdo turned, and they saw a young man walking over from a distance.


    Ali appeared there dressed in leather armor. His face was just as bright as usual and he gave off a unique aura.


    After seeing Chen Heng, he smiled and ran forwards as he waved his hand.


    ¡°Mister Ed.¡±


    He waved his hand as he walked over to Chen Heng, smiling as he said, ¡°So it was you. I seemed to see you outside the tavern, so I came to have a look.¡±


    Hearing his voice, Chen Heng instinctively looked around.


    The guards had returned to normal and regained their consciousness.


    Everything looked fine.


    It seemed that Jacdo was somewhat wary of Ali. He did not reveal his demon king power and hid it.


    ¡°Ali, why are you here?¡±


    A warm smile appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face as he softly asked, ¡°You just got back; don¡¯t you need to rest?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ali smiled, ¡°It was just some low-level demons; it was not a big deal. Who is this?¡±


    He turned and looked at Jacdo.


    He finally asked.


    Hearing Ali¡¯s question, Chen Heng inwardly sighed.


    From the start, as Ali talked to Chen Heng, his gaze would float over to Jacdo, but he thought that he had hidden it.


    However, to Chen Heng, it had been incredibly obvious.


    ¡°This is Mister Jacdo. He is a mercenary from outside, just like you.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression did not change as he said, ¡°Mister Jacdo is a warrior from afar and came here because he heard that we needed people to help with taking down demon beasts.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ali smiled and looked at Jacdo seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care then. Our team indeed needs more strength.¡±


    He seemed to sense something as he spoke.


    Chen Heng could not help but look over.


    It seemed that just like him, Ali had sensed something special about Jacdo.

 Chapter 200 – Hero and Demon King (1)

    <h4>Chapter 200 - Hero and Demon King (1)</h4>


    Chen Heng could not help but look at Ali.


    It seemed that just like him, Ali had also noticed something different about Jacdo.


    That was to be expected.


    After all, even Chen Heng could sense that Jacdo was not ordinary and could sense his negative faith energy.


    Ali had even more faith energy than Chen Heng, and he naturally would be able to sense what Chen Heng could.


    However, he did not have Chen Heng¡¯s Fortune Mark and could not confirm Jacdo¡¯s true identity through it.


    Otherwise, with his personality, he might directly draw his sword.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Jacdo looked at Ali with a look of surprise, before quickly smiling, ¡°Looks like you are also a powerful warrior.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person; I don¡¯t dare to call myself powerful.¡±


    Looking at Jacdo, Ali had a slight smile on his face but his body was stiff as he maintained a certain stance.


    This was his stance when he was about to attack. He could draw his sword at any moment and begin fighting.


    Evidently, he had found that something was off about Jacdo and was feeling wary.


    ¡°Such powerful negative faith energy, this fellow¡­¡±


    Even though Ali had a smile on his face, he felt quite grave inside, ¡°I can¡¯t allow him to get close to Mister Ed.¡±


    Someone who could gather so much faith energy was not ordinary.


    As someone with Fortune and being a hero candidate, Ali could innately sense the faith energy within others.


    This was the case right now.


    He could sense that Jacdo¡¯s negative faith energy was simply unfathomable, and even he could not help but frown in front of it.


    Just how many evil things had he done and how many people had cursed him for him to gather so much negative faith energy?


    He felt incredibly wary as he thought to himself.


    In actuality, since Jacdo had reawakened, he had not done anything.


    Even though his apostles were constantly talking about destroying this world, he himself had done nothing.


    Ever since he had been reawakened, he had traveled about. Not only had he neglected his duty as the demon king, but he had even kept his apostles under control so they could not go out and cause trouble.


    However, this did not affect the negative emotions and cursing from countless people, whichbined to form a mountain of negative faith energy.


    The reason was very simple.


    The demon disaster.


    The reason why demon beasts would leave forests to attack human settlements was because the demon king had reawakened.


    Those people who had died, or those who had lost their homes and families, directed all of their hatred and anger towards the demon king.


    As the demon king, this was something that Jacdo could not avoid.


    This was why he had so much negative faith energy even if he did nothing.


    However, Jacdo himself did not care that much.


    He was the demon king and naturally represented this world¡¯s negative faith energy. He did not care if he was cursed by all people.


    After all, after some time passed, those people would all enter the ground and be nutrients for the world.


    However, even if the demon king himself did not mind, that was not the case for Ali.


    Standing to Chen Heng¡¯s side, he silently walked over to Chen Heng and made preparations to fight.


    ¡°I wonder where Mister Jacdo is from?¡± he forced out a smile as he asked.


    As he spoke, his vision slightly deviated and he looked towards Jacdo.


    Behind Jacdo, his followers were still there.


    Even from an ordinary person¡¯s point of view, Jacdo¡¯s followers did not seem like good people and gave off strange auras.


    This was not strange.


    After all, even though they could notpare to the demon king himself, they were still the demon king apostles, and they were all extremely vicious and evil people.


    It could be said that in this world, those who were the demon king¡¯s apostles were all bad people.


    What kind of normal or good person would want the world to be destroyed?


    As a hero candidate, Ali looked at those apostles and could not help but frown.


    Dense evil aura was spreading out, and the negative faith energy caused his heart to thump, making him almost draw his sword.


    As if they sensed Ali¡¯s bloodlust, the demon king apostles raised their heads with savage looks on their faces, killing intent in their eyes.


    While Ali felt the negative faith energy that these people possessed, they could also sense the positive faith energy from people¡¯s hope and love on Ali.


    In their eyes, Ali was extremely eye-catching and unbearable.


    They felt an urge to attack and get rid of him.


    This was a ssic matter of opposing sides.


    The hero and demon king were natural enemies, while hero candidates like Ali and the demon king apostles were also natural enemies.


    Normally, when they saw each other, they would definitely fight to the death.


    Fortunately, they were not the only ones here.


    Chen Heng patted Ali¡¯s shoulder, causing him toe back to his senses, and Chen Heng smiled at him.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Sensing Chen Heng¡¯s care and concern, Ali came back to his senses and forced out a slight smile as he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mister Ed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled and looked at Jacdo and spoke softly, ¡°Mr Jacdo, your servants don¡¯t seem to friendly.¡±


    Behind Jacdo, the apostles all looked incredibly ferocious.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Jacdo smiled and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case; it¡¯s just that they¡¯re quite eager to fight. After all, they often fight with criminals. In actuality, they¡¯re not bad people.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ali suddenly cut in as he looked back and forth between Jacdo and the apostles, ¡°Are you sure the people they fight with are criminals, not innocent people?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that,¡± Jacdoughed as he stretched out his hands, ¡°I just hired them with money to help me do things. As for their past, is that really important?¡±


    ¡°If they acted against innocent people in the past, who knows what they will do in the future¡­¡± Ali said with a cold tone.


    As he spoke, the group of apostles looked at him furiously.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Jacdo using his power to restrain them from talking, they most likely would have started cursing at Ali.


    However, Jacdo evidently did not have any intention of letting them continue.


    Standing there, he gave a slight smile as he looked at that group of people.


    Under his cold gaze and his demon king¡¯s power being released, the apostles all shivered and fell silent.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Chen Heng spoke and smiled at Jacdo, ¡°Regardless, since you¡¯vee here, you are a guest. Pleasee in.¡±


    Chen Heng spoke softly, ¡°Rooms and hot water have already been prepared; they¡¯re just waiting for you all to settle in.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡± Jacdo nodded and led the group of demon king apostles in.


    Chen Heng and Ali also began to walk.


    On the way, Ali walked by Chen Heng¡¯s side and remained silent. His gaze was incredibly sharp, watching Jacdo and the others warily.


    This was to be expected.


    The hero and demon king were natural enemies, and normally, once they met, one of them would end up dead.


    Even though Ali was not a true hero right now, nor was he sure about Jacdo¡¯s identity, the negative faith energy that Jacdo gave off made him view Jacdo as an enemy.


    Jacdo did not care much about Ali¡¯s attitude, and he instead felt that it was quite amusing.


    In the past, he had only fought with heroes as soon as he had met them, and they had rarely interacted peacefully.


    It was incredibly rare for a hero and demon king not to immediately start fighting, like today.


    This was especially so seeing Ali looking desperate to draw his sword, yet holding himself back because of Chen Heng. This made Jacdo feel incredibly interested.


    It seemed that he had been right ining here today.


    If he had note here today, how could he have seen such an amusing scene?


    However, looking at Chen Heng and Ali, he could not help but think of some other things.


    In the past, even though there had often been outsidersing to this world, those outsiders could rarely affect anything.


    At most, they were just a variable and were a minor character in this story.


    However, Chen Heng seemed to be an exception.


    As an outsider, he could gather this world¡¯s faith energy and had talent that even the demon king marvelled at.


    With this kind of talent, he had the right to enter the hero trial.


    In this trial, perhaps this outsider would defeat native hero candidates.


    If that happened, the situation would be quite interesting.


    At that moment, many thoughts appeared in Jacdo¡¯s mind, causing him to give a slight smile.


    Chen Heng headed onwards and brought this group to their residence before stopping.


    After Jacdo and his group settled into their residence, it was just Chen Heng and Ali.


    ¡°Ali.¡±


    Chen Heng turned and looked at Ali, who looked quite hesitant, and he could not help but smile and asked, ¡°Is there anything you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Ali paused for a moment before nodding, ¡°Those people¡­ I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re not good people¡­¡±


    Even though he did not know who Jacdo was, he could tell from that feeling, as well as those people following him, that he evidently was not a good person.


    For them to suddenlye to this town, they most likely had some kind of ulterior motive.


    Ali felt that he should give Mister Ed a warning so that he would not be caught off guard.


    Otherwise, if Jacdo and his people really wanted to do anything bad, this town¡¯s peace would be disrupted.


    When that time came, many people would be injured or killed and go through much pain.


    Thinking to there, Ali became resolute and looked at Chen Heng as he said, ¡°If possible, please be wary towards those people.¡±


    ¡°Mental energy, I understand.¡±


    What surprised Ali was that hearing his words, Chen Heng actually smiled and nodded, ¡°Those people indeed are not any good people.¡±


    Hearing this, Ali felt quite surprised and asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to ask me why I didn¡¯t chase those people away, right?¡± Chen Heng said softly as he looked at Ali, ¡°I actually thought of that as well. It was just that it wasn¡¯t too appropriate.¡±


    ¡°Not appropriate?¡±


    Chen Heng nodded, ¡°After all, they are guests and came to support us in taking down demon beasts. If we chased them away because of their past, what would people think of us in the future?


    ¡°Those who might havee to help us might note, and some people who are here might leave.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Ali frowned, ¡°Those people are most likely bad people.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any evidence.¡±


    Chen Heng patted Ali¡¯s shoulder as he shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sure you also sensed those people¡¯s negative auras. They indeed are not good people, but only we know that. To other people, they are just ordinary mercenaries and warriors. If we chase them away without any reason, that would result in a bad image on our part. After all¡­¡±


    Chen Heng looked at him and said quietly, ¡°If we can get rid of a group of mercenaries from outside today, iming that they were bad people, who¡¯s to say that we won¡¯t do this to others?


    ¡°This will make other people feel incredibly unsettled.¡±


    ¡°Is that¡­ the case?¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Ali fell into his thoughts.


    After thinking about it, he felt that what Chen Heng had said was quite reasonable.


    To ordinary people, they did not know that Jacdo and his people were evil.


    They only knew that they were mercenaries from outside, and they hade here to help them.


    If Chen Heng got rid of them as he wished, that would seem quite unjust.


    Unjust behaviour would make the people feel quite unsettled, causing chaos.


    Seeing Ali sink into his thoughts, Chen Heng lightly sighed.


    ¡°This fellow is too gullible.¡±


    Looking at Ali, Chen Heng inwardly sighed but did not say anything.


    The real reason why he did not want to chase Jacdo and his people away was not because of those things but because he felt that Ali could not defeat them.


    As a hero candidate, Ali was indeed quite strong, but he evidently had not reached his peak.


    On the other hand, from the moment the demon disaster had started, Jacdo had been at his peak.


    Ali was not a match for him at all right now.


    If that was not the case, Chen Heng would not have minded to let Ali beat up this demon king.


    ¡°In the end, ites down to strength.¡±


    Chen Heng rubbed his forehead, feeling quite troubled.


    ¡°You should go back and rest,¡± Chen Heng smiled, ¡°Have a good rest while you can. You¡¯ll all be going out again soon to attack those demon beasts. When that timees, you will be facing a lot of pressure.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Ali stopped thinking and looked at Chen Heng as he nodded earnestly, ¡°Please get some rest too, Mister Ed.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Chen Heng nodded and smiled.


    Following this, the two of them separated.


    Before leaving, Chen Heng gave the room that Jacdo was staying in a deep look before leaving.


    In the distance, within the somewhat-spacious room, Jacdo looked away and gave a slight smile, ¡°How interesting. Looks like the outsider this time is much more interesting than before.¡±


    For a demon king like him who had lived countless years, a change like this was something incredibly delightful.


    As such, he felt much anticipation towards Chen Heng, wanting to see just how far he would go.


    Following this, time passed peacefully.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s leadership, the small town gradually grew, and it began to take back neighboring regions. In fact, it even took a few other towns into its territory.


    During this time, Chen Hengunched a few more attacks towards the demon beasts.

 Chapter 201 – Hero and Demon King (2)

    <h4>Chapter 201 - Hero and Demon King (2)</h4>


    The town¡¯s attacks on demon beasts were very sessful, and this was not surprising.


    Even though the demon beasts were powerful, that was only to ordinary people. Even though they had great destructive power, they were not unstoppable for armies.


    When it came to a true Sorcerer like Chen Heng, these demon beasts were not a big deal at all. Apart from some particrly powerful demon beasts, the rest of them could be easily dealt with.


    This was especially so given that the town also had Ali and Jacdo.


    Ali was a hero candidate and would most likely be the future hero. He represented this world¡¯s positive faith energy, and apart from the demon king, no one could rival him.


    Even though he had not gone through the trial to be the hero yet, his power was incredibly great. It was very difficult to find another being that could rival him in this world.


    As for Jacdo, he was the demon king, the ruler of the demon beasts.


    If the hero did not appear, no one in this world would be a match for him.


    With these two monsters here, the demon beasts could not resist at all.


    As such, Chen Heng did not put much mind on the demon beast attacks and felt that nothing would go wrong.


    Right now, his attention was elsewhere.


    ¡°The hero¡¯s legacy¡­¡±


    Within the quiet room, Chen Heng held arge pile of documents as he did his best to read through them.


    Over the past half a year, he had bought some materials through his connections.


    He had collected all useful records, but there were simply too many of them. He naturally could not read all of them, so he tried to pick out the useful ones.


    After chatting with Jacdo and understanding some things, Chen Heng decided to turn his focus from the battle between the hero and demon king to the hero¡¯s trial.


    Over the past few days, he had gone throughrge amounts of information, and he had found some useful things.


    This world¡¯s heroes were not determined at birth and needed to go through a trial.


    Only by passing the hero¡¯s trial and inheriting the legacy of heroes could one be a true hero.


    It was essentially what Jacdo had said. It seemed that he had not lied about this.


    What about the other things?


    Chen Heng fell silent.


    Chen Heng¡¯s previous n had been to just follow behind the hero and observe him defeating the demon king, then finding an opportunity to leave.


    However, from what Jacdo had said, this would not be viable.


    Not only would he not be able to just follow behind the hero, he himself had to participate in the hero¡¯s trial and be the true hero. Then, after defeating the demon king, would he be able to leave this world.


    Otherwise, even if he followed behind the hero and witnessed all of this, he still would not be able to leave.


    ¡°If I want to leave this world, I need to have the power of a hero¡­¡± Chen Heng frowned, ¡°If I want the power of a hero, I need to participate in the trial andpete against Ali and others.¡±


    Participating in this world¡¯s hero¡¯s trial had not been part of his original n.


    But this¡­


    Thinking back to Ali¡¯s Fortune, Chen Heng could not help but shake his head.


    Regarding the so-called hero¡¯s trial, even though it was supposedly apetition, Chen Heng felt that the oue was already determined.


    Based on Ali¡¯s Fortune, it seemed that he was destined to be the hero.


    If nothing unexpected happened, with Ali¡¯s dense Fortune, he would definitely be able to pass the trial and be this age¡¯s hero.


    Competing against such a person for the position of hero would be incredibly, incredibly difficult.


    Even Chen Heng felt quite troubled when thinking about this.


    At the same time, he was closely examining what Jacdo had said.


    ¡°If I do as he said, will I create any opportunities for him?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as he sat on an ornate wooden chair.


    It was not good to just look at the surface; one had to consider what the other side¡¯s motives and goals were.


    After thinking for a long time, Chen Heng could note to a conclusion.


    From what he knew, whether he went to participate in the hero¡¯s trial or not, it would not change much.


    He would either seed or fail.


    If he failed, then everything would be like before, and he would just follow behind Ali.


    If he seeded, he would rece Ali to be this world¡¯s hero, and to Jacdo, this would be the same.


    From what Chen Heng knew, if he passed the trial and became this world¡¯s hero, he would be able to receive the legacy of past heroes and truly bear this world¡¯s positive faith energy.


    The hero was just a vessel. No matter if it was Ali or Chen Heng, it did not make a big difference.


    In fact, if Chen Heng received the hero¡¯s legacy, he might be able to unleash even greater power.


    After all, even though the power was the same, the vessel¡¯s own power was different.


    Ali was just an ordinary person¡ªhe was not a Knight or a Sorcerer. He was just an outstanding warrior.


    On the other hand, Chen Heng was a true Sorcerer; the difference in foundation was incredibly vast.


    If Chen Heng received the hero¡¯s legacy and could unleash more power than Ali, this would not necessarily be a good thing for Jacdo.


    From this perspective, there was no need for Jacdo to lie to Chen Heng.


    This was as long as Jacdo was not hiding anything.


    Sitting on the wooden chair, Chen Heng continuously thought, and he silently made a decision.


    He was going to participate in the hero¡¯s trial.


    Apart from what Jacdo had said, there was another reason for Chen Heng making this decision.


    ¡°If the creator of this world just wanted us to watch the story of the hero and demon king, what need was there to make such a big deal out of it?¡±


    Chen Heng thought to himself.


    From what he knew, this little world was created by a powerful existence to do some kind of experiment, as well as nurture someone who could receive the hero¡¯s legacy.


    Since that was the case, there must be a reason why that existence took in people from outside.


    Otherwise, why would they spend so much effort to do so?


    This world looked like a world of the hero and demon king, but in actuality, the outsider was the core.


    Only when an outsider entered would the story of the hero and demon king begin and the demon king would reawaken.


    It seemed that the truly important thing was the outsiders.


    Since the outsiders were so important, then they definitely were not here just to follow behind the hero and watch.


    They definitely needed to actually participate in this story. Otherwise, there would be no other way to exin all of this.


    As such, Chen Heng made that decision.


    If he just followed behind Ali, then he would not have actually done anything. If he just sat by and watched Ali kill the demon king, what would the point of that be?


    Only by participating in the hero¡¯s trial and taking in this world¡¯s faith energy, as well as bing a key part of this world, would he be able to fulfil the requirements to leave.


    Moreover, Jacdo had said that this world had been created to pick out those with talent and could take in the hero¡¯s legacy.


    This was the sole purpose of the world.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ording to what Jacdo had said, only by receiving the hero¡¯s legacy and taking in this world¡¯s faith energy would he have the right to leave.


    Since it was like that, Chen Heng had to give it a try, no matter what.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng¡¯s gaze became calm.


    ¡­


    Time passed peacefully.


    Within the forest, Ali swung out his sword, cutting a tall demon beast in half.


    Behind him, the mercenaries all cried out in shock.


    Even though they were mercenaries, most of them were ordinary people, and very few of them were special. They were just strong enough to fight with ordinary demon beasts, and they could not easily kill demon beasts like Ali.


    Those powerful demon beasts were like bugs in front of Ali; he could easily crush them.


    No matter when it was, powerful people were always eye-catching.


    Within this mercenary group, Ali was very weed and received many people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Not bad at all.¡±


    By the side, Jacdo led his apostles to walk to the front.


    He wore clean ck robes and looked quite stately; he did not look like someone who hade to fight, and he instead looked like a gentlemanly schr.


    However, the apostles behind him all looked incredibly ferocious, and they were quite powerful too.


    Whenever demon beasts dared to rush at them, they would be dealt with easily; they were not a match for them at all.


    However, different from Ali, Jacdo and the others were respected but feared by the others.


    After all, they did not look like good people and instead looked quite terrifying.


    Apart from Jacdo, who looked somewhat normal, those demon king apostles all looked like evildoers.


    Of course, they were indeed evildoers.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Jacdo restricting them, they would have rampaged about this ce the instant they had arrived.


    Within the mercenary group, apart from Ali, some others could also sense faith energy, and they felt quite wary towards the negative faith energy that the demon king and apostles gave off.


    Of course, even if they did not sense that faith energy, just looking at what the apostles looked like, they could tell they were not good people.


    As such, even though Jacdo and his people were quite powerful, people were not willing to go near them.


    Of course, Jacdo himself did not care, and the apostles cared even less.


    ¡°So powerful¡­¡±


    Standing by the side, Jacdo¡¯s clothes fluttered as he looked at Ali with a look of respect, ¡°He¡¯s one of the strongest hero candidates I¡¯ve seen.¡±


    As the demon king, Jacdo had seen much.


    He had personally seen the heroes of the legends and not just one.


    urately speaking, he had seen every single hero from the past.


    After all, their goal had always been to defeat him, the demon king.


    From his memories, there were very few hero candidates who couldpare to Ali.


    After Ali obtained the hero¡¯s legacy, he would be without a doubt one of the most powerful heroes to appear.


    However, the outsider this time was also quite exceptional.


    Who knew what would happen when these two people shed?


    Jacdo felt quite eager to see this; that scene would definitely be very interesting.


    As Jacdo thought about that, his smile became wider.


    ¡°What is that evildoer plotting now?¡± sensing Jacdo¡¯s gaze and seeing his smile, Ali inwardly frowned and thought to himself.


    After talking with Chen Heng that day, he had put aside thoughts of getting rid of them, and he instead began to keep a close eye on them to see if they did anything.


    However, what surprised him was that Jacdo and his people acted very calmly and normally, and they were just like other mercenaries: They fought when asked to and received their pay when it was given.


    It was as if they really were here to help the town get rid of demon beasts.


    But how was that possible?


    He knew what the personalities of these evildoers were like.


    In the past, Ali had seen many evildoers.


    Those people all hadmon characteristics, which were that they were vile and loved to make trouble.


    If some evildoers like this went into a peaceful vige, it would immediately look different afterwards.


    In the past, Ali only saw individual evildoers by themselves.


    This time, it was not an individual but a whole group.


    This implied that they were going to do something big; there was no way that they were going to behave so obediently.


    This was not a special ce and was just an ordinary town; surely these evildoers weren¡¯t truly here to help.


    Because of this, over the past few days, Ali had remained alert and had kept an eye on Jacdo and his followers¡¯ actions. He hoped to find some evidence of them harboring evil intentions and get rid of them.


    However, they were very well-behaved and did not reveal any openings.


    Nevertheless, the more they acted like this, the more he felt suspicious towards them.


    Standing there and sensing Ali¡¯s suspicious gaze, Jacdo only smiled and did not pay him much mind; he just felt that it was quite amusing.


    Watching this hero candidate desperately wanting to attack him and yet holding himself back was very amusing.


    In the past, whenever heroes had seen Jacdo, they had immediately attacked.


    For Ali to hold out for so long, his patience was quite good.


    Sensing Ali¡¯s gaze, the demon king apostles became savage and their eyes were filled with killing intent.


    The demon king apostles actually were not simple; they all had negative faith energy, and they were cursed and hated by many people.


    People like them were also very sensitive to faith energy, and they had long since felt that Ali had a mountain-like amount of positive faith energy.

 Chapter 202 – Hero’s Legacy

    <h4>Chapter 202 - Hero¡¯s Legacy</h4>


    Natural enemies were incredibly sensitive to each other.


    When Ali sensed this group of demon king apostles¡¯ negative faith energy, they had naturally also sensed his positive faith energy.


    Positive faith energy and negative faith energy werepletely opposite existences.


    The former represented trust, gratitude, hope, and other positive emotions; thetter represented all kinds of negative emotions.


    When these two powers were present, it was almost impossible for things to remain peaceful.


    After all, for them to possess these different kinds of faith energy, it meant that their personalities werepletely different.


    It would be quite strange for them to be able to get along amicably.


    As such, Ali always felt displeased when looking at Jacdo and his followers and always felt the urge to attack, while Jacdo¡¯s apostles all felt killing intent towards Ali.


    It could be said that if it wasn¡¯t for Jacdo¡¯s existence suppressing these apostles, they might have begun to fight with Ali as soon as they saw him.


    Of course, with Ali¡¯s strength, if they really dared to act against him, their oue would be quite pitiful.


    In actuality, the demon king apostles had decent strength.


    To be able to be demon king apostles, they all had a lot of negative faith energy. Their personalities were all twisted, but they were all stronger than ordinary people.


    Of course, while they were strongpared to ordinary people, they were nothingpared to Ali.


    After all, what was the purpose of the hero? Wasn¡¯t it to deal with evildoers like them?


    As such, the demon king apostles and Ali were always looking for opportunities to get rid of the other side.


    Jacdo watched all of this with great interest.


    To him, this rare scene provided great vor to his life.


    Even if he did nothing, just watching this was quite amusing.


    Of course, to him, Chen Heng was also quite interesting.


    Staying here before the hero¡¯s trial started seemed to be a good choice.


    As he thought to himself, not too far away, a ck demon bird flew out towards Jacdo. Before it could reach him, Jacdo¡¯s massive aura mmed into it, causing it to fall from the air.


    ¡°Aiya¡­ another prey.¡±


    Jacdo turned and looked at the demon bird as heughed.


    Even though he did not take the initiative to act as the demon king, the source of all demon beasts, fighting demon beasts was incredibly simple for him.


    As long as he slightly released his aura, those demon beasts would not be able to endure it and would directly die.


    Behind him, the demon king apostles¡¯ expressions were cold, and under Jacdo¡¯s orders, they rushed up and began to fight with the demon beasts.


    This was quite strange.


    The demon beasts¡¯ power originated from the demon king, and as the demon king, he had control over all demon beasts.


    The demon king apostles also had some influence over demon beasts, and they often used the demon beasts to achieve their goals.


    In the past, they had often controlled demon beasts to bring disasters to people.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    However, now, under Jacdo¡¯s orders, they had obediently put on armor and were raising their swords towards the demon beasts.


    If this matter spread, no one would believe it.


    Thinking to there, the demon king apostles all deeply sighed and gripped their swords tighter.


    Soon, many demon beasts who should have been on the same side as the demon king apostles were killed.


    ¡­


    ¡°Everything looks quite good.¡± Chen Heng went around, sensing the changes in the town.


    Most of the town had been cleaned up, and there were no longer any traces of demon beasts.


    Even though it was still quite barren, it was better than when there had been demon beasts everywhere.


    Chen Heng led his followers about as he nodded.


    The team that Chen Heng used for demon beast expeditions had smashed through all the demon beast hordes that they had encountered.


    This was to be expected.


    After all, among them was the demon king, as well as a hero candidate.


    Thus, the town was able to take back the outer regions into their control.


    Of course, they had also achieved much in other areas.


    Chen Heng had settled down arge number of refugees and set up many viges, slowly starting up crop production again.


    After the demon disaster began, many agricultural practices had been put on hold.


    The demon beasts would not let off any living creatures they came across; not only would all the livestock be killed, but the crops would be tainted as well.


    As such, Chen Heng and his people used this time to start up crop production again; this was the most important thing.


    Right now, the season for nting wheat had passed, so as Chen Heng walked about, he discovered many other crops that were suitable for the current climate.


    Even though they could notpare to wheat, they were still good sources of food.


    Many people moved about the town, working on the crops.


    This kind of scene could not help but make people feel delighted, but Chen Heng did not feel much.


    It was just that as this went on, the faith energy he had continued to increase, and it was now many times greater than before.


    This meant that Chen Heng¡¯s efforts had been quite effective.


    After walking around the town and showing his face to the residents, Chen Heng began to head back to his residence.


    As all of this happened, some things were silently happening in the background.


    After two or so months, Chen Heng suddenly raised his head and looked towards the sky.


    An immense throbbing appeared in his heart.


    Chen Heng could see that in the distance, there was a crimson-red pir of light rushing into the sky, standing between the heavens and the earth.


    Positive faith energy representing hope and other positive emotions seemed to gather towards that pir.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Seeing this scene, Chen Heng¡¯s expression became serious.


    He had never felt such intense throbbing in his heart, making it so that he could not ignore it.


    This feeling originated from his immense faith energy.


    It was an attraction between faith energy, causing him to sense the massive amounts of faith energy gathering in the distance.


    Following this, Chen Heng felt a mysterious feeling.


    ¡°The hero¡¯s legacy¡­¡±


    Chen Heng got down from his horse and pressed a hand against his chest.


    This scene and that feeling in Chen Heng¡¯s heart came from this world¡¯s hero¡¯s legacy.


    By now, due to the demon disaster, this world¡¯s faith energy had reached its peak, causing the hero¡¯s legacy to appear.


    This feeling was reminding all those with enough faith energy to head to the ce of the hero¡¯s legacy to go through the trial.


    The one who passed the trial would be this age¡¯s hero.


    Ali suddenly came back to his senses from that feeling.


    He looked at the pir standing between the heavens and the earth as he looked to the side.


    By his side, his friend James was also looking at him with a look of shock.


    ¡°You also sensed it?¡± the two of them spoke at the same time andughed.


    ¡°As expected of my best friend.¡±


    To be able to sense the hero¡¯s legacy appearing, this meant that both of them had the qualifications to challenge the trial.


    This signified many things.


    This not only meant that the hero¡¯s legacy acknowledged them, but that they had enough positive faith energy and were righteous people.


    If that was not the case, they would not be able to sense the hero¡¯s legacy.


    Following this, Ali and James nodded and made a decision.


    Within a room, Jacdo also raised his head and looked into the air.


    ¡°The hero¡¯s legacy¡­¡±


    Looking at the pir and the bright light, a slight smile appeared on his face, ¡°How nostalgic.¡±


    Every time he awakened, he would see this scene.


    Even though he had seen it many times, he still felt that it was quite grand.


    This pir contained the positive faith energy from the whole world; this was perhaps the most majestic scene in the world.


    No matter how many times he saw it, he felt quite amazed.


    Within the pir, he could see many different scenes.


    An innocent hope, parents¡¯ deep love towards their child, and many other scenes of people feeling positive emotions.


    The hero would bear all of these people¡¯s hopes.


    That was why he would be able to unleash great power and be one of this world¡¯s main characters, fighting against the demon king who represented negative faith energy.


    ¡°A grand scene¡­ but this time, it should be quite interesting.¡±


    Jacdo thought of Chen Heng and smiled.


    Different from the previous times, there was an extra variable in this hero¡¯s trial.


    Chen Heng was one of the most powerful outsiders he had ever seen, and it seemed that he had not even reached his peak yet.


    Faith energy was a type of power, but it was also like a poison.


    If one¡¯s body was not strong enough, one would slowly be corrupted and turn into a different kind of existence.


    Without enough potential, one would not be able to withstand such great faith energy.


    The reason why the demon king and hero could was because they were creatures from this world. As such, they did not feel too much pressure in enduring this faith energy.


    However, once they left this world, or if this world¡¯s legacy found an owner, this kind of power would immediately disappear, making them the same as normal people.


    When that time came, they would have to rely on their own bodies to withstand the corruption of faith energy.


    Of course, that was all for the future.


    Right now, Jacdo was still looking forward to how things would end this time.


    Between the outsider Chen Heng and the hero candidate Chen Heng, who would win?


    In actuality, it was not just Jacdo who was looking forward to this; others were the same.


    ¡°The hero¡¯s trial is finally about to start.¡±


    Looking at the pir in the distance, Chen Heng lightly sighed.


    Chen Heng had asked around and confirmed that most other people could not see it.


    To ordinary people, nothing had changed.


    As such, it seemed that one needed to fulfil certain conditions to see it.


    Chen Heng guessed that in this town, apart from himself, only Ali and Jacdo would be able to see it.


    Perhaps this was why there was not too much information on the hero¡¯s trial; after all, if most people could not even see it, how could there be records on it?


    To ordinary people, the hero of the age would just suddenly appear.


    Chen Heng understood and put down his book and began to prepare.


    ¡°Let the others know that I will be going out for some time,¡± Chen Heng said softly to an attendant.


    The attendant nodded and respectfully left.


    Soon, only Chen Heng was left in the room.


    However, he did not have any intention of leaving, as if he was waiting.


    Soon, he heard someone knocking on the door.


    ¡°Please enter.¡± Chen Heng directly said.


    The doors opened and Ali and James walked in.


    ¡°Mister Ed,¡± Ali and James walked before Chen Heng and respectfully greeted him.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Looking at these two people, Chen Heng came to a realization and gave a slight smile, ¡°You¡¯re not resting? Why have youe here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯vee to say goodbye.¡± Ali and James looked at each other before Ali spoke.


    ¡°Goodbye?¡± Chen Heng¡¯s suspicions were confirmed but he still acted surprised, ¡°What is it? Is everything fine? Why have you suddenly decided to leave?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of Mister Ed,¡± Ali shook his head, looking quite apologetic, ¡°It¡¯s because of our own reasons.


    ¡°There are some things that we have to do, so we need to leave for a while. Please rest assured, after this is done, we will return someday.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Chen Heng said as he shook his head and smiled, ¡°Since you have things that you must do, then I won¡¯t stop you, but let me know if you need anything. We are friends, so there¡¯s no need to be courteous with me.¡±


    ¡°Mister Ed¡­¡±


    Hearing this, both Ali and James felt quite touched and sighed.


    Honestly speaking, if it wasn¡¯t for the hero¡¯s trial, they would not have wanted to leave.


    They could learn many things here and could truly participate in rebuilding and help residents build better lives.


    This was difficult to obtain in other ces.


    Moreover, Jacdo and the others were here.


    If they left here, those evildoers were bound to cause trouble sooner orter.

 Chapter 203 – Righteousness Does Not Equal A Hero

    <h4>Chapter 203 - Righteousness Does Not Equal A Hero</h4>


    Even though Jacdo and his people had acted quite normally during this period, looking quite harmless, their massive amounts of negative faith energy told Ali and James that they were not good people.


    If they were allowed to stay here in this town, their true natures would be exposed sooner orter, causing harm to this town.


    This was exactly what Ali and James did not want.


    If it was under normal circumstances, they would keep an eye on Jacdo and the others and keep them in check.


    However, they had no choice but to leave under these circumstances.


    The hero¡¯s trial was something that the hero could not do without.


    The hero was the key figure to defeating the demon king and ending this demon disaster.


    If the demon king was not defeated, the demon disaster would not end, and the world would remain in danger.


    Whether they became the hero or watched someone else be the hero, they still had to go and participate.


    Chen Heng knew exactly what they were thinking.


    ¡°If you need to go, then go,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled, ¡°I will support you no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ali felt somewhat touched and hesitated before telling Chen Heng to be wary of Jacdo and his people.


    Only after Chen Heng nodded did they leave.


    Watching the two of them depart, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re very concerned about you,¡± Chen Heng said as if he was talking to himself as he sat on the wooden chair, ¡°Even right before they leave, they¡¯re reminding me to be careful of you.¡±


    It was as if Chen Heng was really speaking to himself, but soon, a hazy figure appeared next to Chen Heng.


    ¡°How did you discover that I was beside you?¡±


    After appearing, Jacdo continued to stand next to Chen Heng.


    He looked at Chen Heng, a look of surprise on his face.


    ¡°Just a guess.¡± Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°After all, this is quite a rare scene; wouldn¡¯t it be a pity to miss it?¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡± The demon king nodded.


    The hero candidate and outsider saying goodbye was indeed a rare scene.


    At the same time, he had some things that he wanted to ask Chen Heng.


    That was why he hade.


    ¡°How are your preparations going?¡±


    The demon king smiled as he looked at Chen Heng, ¡°The hero¡¯s trial has already appeared, and you don¡¯t have much time left. If you miss this opportunity, the hero¡¯s trial won¡¯t appear again during your lifetime.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Chen Heng nodded. He knew this clearly.


    The demon king and hero would only be reawakened or chosen when an outsider came in.


    This meant that if Chen Heng missed this opportunity, unless the next outsider came while he was still alive, he would not live to see another hero¡¯s trial.


    ¡°So what is your decision?¡± Jacdo asked as he grinned.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Chen Heng asked calmly, ¡°Based on what you said, I don¡¯t even have a choice.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you don¡¯t have a choice,¡± Jacdo nodded, before asking in curiosity, ¡°So you¡¯ve decided to participate in this hero¡¯s trial andpete with that boy?¡±


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re looking forward to this,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at him.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Jacdoughed, ¡°it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen an outsider participate in the hero¡¯s trial. Putting aside the significance of it, just this alone makes me feel great anticipation.¡±


    Looking at Jacdo¡¯s smile, Chen Heng remained calm, ¡°After Ali leaves, I will also depart from a different route. During that time¡­¡±


    He looked at Jacdo and asked, ¡°Is the esteemed demon king willing to be hired by me to be my bodyguard?¡±


    Hearing this, Jacdo paused for a moment beforeughing.


    ¡°Oh, you,¡± heughed, as if it was very amusing, ¡°you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡ªthe representative of negative faith energy and the origin of demon beasts: This world¡¯s eternal demon king,¡± Chen Heng said unhurriedly.


    ¡°Since you know, you still dare to hire me to protect you?¡± Jacdo grinned as he looked at Chen Heng, ¡°You¡¯re asking the demon king to personally escort a hero candidate to the hero¡¯s trial? However, I am quite interested in this offer of yours, so I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± Chen Heng nodded, ¡°since that¡¯s the case, you should prepare too. When the timees, I¡¯ll send an attendant to let you know.¡±


    Jacdo did not say anything in response; instead, his body seemed to gradually vanish until he disappeared.


    Chen Heng continued to sit there and thought to himself.


    Time gradually passed.


    The next day, Ali and James began to pack their things.


    Before Ali left, a big group of mercenaries surrounded him and expressed their reluctance to part with him.


    In fact, many people wanted to follow Ali and leave this ce.


    It had to be said that the hero¡¯s charisma was quite shocking.


    Even though they had not known each other for very long, Ali¡¯s actions and personality had gained him many supporters.


    Some people were willing to give up their good lives and treatment to follow him.


    This kind of charisma made Chen Heng feel quite surprised and shocked.


    Ali had wanted to refuse these people and tell them to stay.


    After all, he was leaving because he was going to the hero¡¯s trial, and even if these people followed him, they would not be able to provide him with much help.


    However, in the end, he was convinced by Chen Heng.


    ¡°Having people who want to follow you is a good thing,¡± Chen Heng said to Ali, ¡°Moreover, the journey you¡¯re setting out on might not go as smoothly as you might expect; it¡¯s better for you to bring some people with you.¡±


    Ali did not quite understand.


    ¡°Only you can take the hero¡¯s trial, but there might be obstacles on the way,¡± Chen Heng patiently exined, ¡°During this time, the other hero candidates might use some tricks to try to get rid of theirpetitors.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Ali felt quiet shocked.


    He was shocked because Chen Heng knew about the hero¡¯s trial, as well as what Chen Heng had said.


    After a while, he calmed down and looked at Chen Heng.


    By now, Chen Heng no longer had any need to hide anything and revealed his faith energy.


    The pure faith energy continuously wrapped around his body, looking like a holy light.


    Looking at the massive amounts of faith energy on Chen Heng¡¯s body, Ali was dumbfounded before looking delighted.


    ¡°So Mr. Ed also¡­¡±


    He immediately understood how Chen Heng knew.


    Only hero candidates knew about the hero¡¯s trial.


    It seemed that Chen Heng was also someone with the qualifications to participate.


    However, Ali was still somewhat confused about what Chen Heng had said, ¡°Hero candidates are all righteous people; why would they want to obstruct other hero candidates?¡±


    He asked with a confused look.


    ¡°Perhaps they themselves might not, but the factions behind them might,¡± Chen Heng calmly responded, ¡°Moreover, the things that supposedly good people do are not necessarily all good things.¡±


    Perhaps those hero candidates might be good people, but they might be used by others to do bad things.


    In order to preserve their own interests, those factions that stood behind hero candidates might try to find ways to get rid ofpetitors.


    If they could get rid ofpetitors, then their hero candidate would be able to be this age¡¯s hero.


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Chen Heng looked at Ali, ¡°Those with the qualifications to join the hero¡¯s trial are not necessarily all good people.¡±


    Hearing this, Ali instinctively wanted to refute that, but he sank into his thoughts.


    Those who were candidates were not necessarily righteous people.


    The best example was Chen Heng.


    He had much positive faith energy, but was he a righteous person?


    No, he was not.


    Although he could not be counted to be evil, he was not righteous either.


    In order to achieve some of his goals, he would use shameless and underhanded tactics.


    Since Chen Heng could do such a thing, why couldn¡¯t others?


    In actuality, if it wasn¡¯t for Ali¡¯s Fortune, Chen Heng really might have tried to stop Ali from being able to go to the hero¡¯s trial.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s like that¡­¡± Ali thought for a while before looking resolute, ¡°Then I have even less reason to ept these people to follow me.


    ¡°Participating in the hero¡¯s trial is my own matter, and if I bring other innocent people into conflict, I will be unable to forgive myself.¡±


    Hearing Ali¡¯s decision, Chen Heng felt somewhat surprised, but he was not shocked.


    By now, he had a good understanding of Ali¡¯s personality.


    He was righteous, friendly, sincere, and did not like to bring trouble or hassle to others.


    He was indeed worthy of his position as a hero candidate, and he was a truly righteous person.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made your decision, then you¡¯d best set out,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled, ¡°Let me know if you need anything before you go.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be courteous with me,¡± Chen Heng softly said, ¡°After all, you¡¯ve helped me for so long. These things are what you deserve.¡±


    As he spoke, someone came up and handed some things over.


    The first thing was a light leather armor, and the second was an exquisite longsword.


    An attendant then brought over two horses.


    Chen Heng had personally crafted the leather armor and sword, and he had used many unique materials and runes.


    As for the horses, he had especially purchased them, and they were very good breeds.


    To people of this world, these things were of iparable value, and even some nobles would not be able to afford them.


    ¡°Mister Ed¡­¡± Looking at these things, Ali felt quite touched and deeply nodded, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Go,¡± Chen Heng did not say anything else and lightly nodded.


    Ali did not say anything either and silently put on the leather armor and took the sword before bowing towards Chen Heng.


    Following this, he turned and left with James.


    After Ali left, the attendants left, leaving behind only Chen Heng.


    Looking at Ali¡¯s disappearing figure, Chen Heng lightly sighed, feeling quiteplicated.


    ¡°You seem to like that boy very much,¡± a curious voice sounded out.


    ¡°You sound quite surprised,¡± hearing that voice, Chen Heng was not taken aback and calmly responded.


    The only person who could suddenly appear by his side was naturally only the demon king Jacdo.


    Standing by Chen Heng¡¯s side, he looked quite curious.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± he did not hide his thoughts and nodded, ¡°in my observations, you seem to be a very cold person and always act rationally.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I¡¯m a normal person,¡± Chen Heng rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°Even for me, seeing how sincere and friendly Ali is, it¡¯s only natural for me to like him. That shouldn¡¯t be surprising.¡±


    Chen Heng did not hide his goodwill towards Ali.


    This was not surprising.


    Even though Chen Heng often used others, he did notck emotions.


    Having goodwill towards someone and using them were not mutually exclusive.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Jacdo thought to himself and nodded, ¡°As expected, the reason you are able to gather positive faith energy is not for no reason.


    ¡°Even though many of your methods are quite direct, making you look very rational, in actuality, you have many beautiful emotions. That is why you are able to gather positive faith energy.¡±


    ¡°Beautiful emotions,¡± Chen Heng frowned and looked at Jacdo, ¡°are prerequisites for gathering faith energy?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± looking at Chen Heng, Jacdoughed, ¡°in actuality, having enough potential and talent is just the basic requirement for gathering faith energy.


    ¡°Apart from this, whether you gather positive faith energy or negative faith energy depends on you.


    ¡°If your soul is positive, then you will gather positive faith energy; if your soul is negative, then you will gather negative faith energy.¡±


    Speaking to there, he paused and looked at the dense light of faith energy above his head, ¡°Evidently, what you have gathered is positive faith energy; this exins everything.¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Chen Hengughed, ¡°I don¡¯t think of myself as a righteous person.¡±


    ¡°Righteousness is not a prerequisite to bing a hero,¡± Jacdo said as he shook his head, ¡°Heroes represent positive faith energy, not just mere righteousness. Conversely, those who are purely righteous will not necessarily be able to be the hero. Even though they often ovep, this is not always the case.¡±

 Chapter 204 – Beginning of the Trial

    <h4>Chapter 204 - Beginning of the Trial</h4>


    ¡°In that case, ording to your standards, I am still a good person,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at Jacdo, feeling quite interested.


    ¡°You could put it that way,¡± Jacdo waved his hand and had that aloof smile on his face, ¡°Everyone¡¯s definition is different.


    ¡°The standard that ordinary people have towards a ¡®good person¡¯ and the standard that the hero¡¯s legacy has towards a ¡®good person¡¯ are evidently different.¡±


    Speaking to there, he paused and grinned, ¡°So have you prepared?¡±


    ¡°Prepared for what?¡±


    ¡°The trial, of course,¡± Jacdo said, ¡°The so-called hero¡¯s trial is not so simple. If one does not have enough willpower and strength of soul, the hero¡¯s legacy will not acknowledge you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Heng frowned, but just as he was about to say something, Jacdo had already vanished.


    It seemed that he had already left.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°That fellow.¡±


    Looking at Jacdo¡¯s disappearing figure, Chen Heng frowned and thought about what he had just said.


    ¡°The hero¡¯s trial¡­¡± he sat on the wooden chair and muttered to himself.


    ¡­


    The next day, Ali officially left. When he left, many people were there to send him off, including Chen Heng.


    However, he had not mingled with everyone else and instead alone on top of a tall building, watching Ali leave.


    As he watched on, Ali¡¯s figure gradually disappeared. However, Chen Heng had a feeling that it would not be long until they met again.


    After Ali left, Chen Heng had finished his preparations.


    The hero¡¯s trial would be starting soon, and it was not just Ali; Chen Heng was also preparing to set out.


    However, unlike Ali and James, Chen Heng brought many guards with him.


    Not only did this include many of his own guards, but this also included Jacdo and his entourage.


    Putting aside Chen Heng¡¯s own guards, just Jacdo was someone who was unrivalled in this world.


    Chen Heng was most likely the first person to have ever been escorted to the hero¡¯s trial by the demon king himself.


    Jacdo felt that this was incredibly amusing, which was why he had agreed to Chen Heng¡¯s request.


    With Jacdo, the demon king, escorting him, Chen Heng did not worry about any dangers or obstacles on the way.


    Now that the hero¡¯s legacy had only just appeared, there was not anyone in this world who was a match for Jacdo. Even if they tried to stop him, they would just be going to their deaths.


    With Jacdo escorting him, Chen Heng was very much at ease.


    A few days after Ali left, Chen Heng officially set out with his group.


    As for the town, now that Chen Heng had brought much of its forces out with him, it had to return to a defensive period, and it could not continue expanding like before.


    However, with the foundation that Chen Heng had set up, as well as the forces he left behind, the town should have no problem in maintaining the status quo.


    Time gradually passed.


    Just like this, Chen Heng headed towards the ce of the trial.


    The location of the trial was a huge mystery to ordinary people, but to hero candidates, it was not a secret at all.


    The moment that the hero¡¯s legacy appeared, the hero candidates all knew what needed to be known.


    Chen Heng naturally knew the location of the hero¡¯s trial, so he did not need to spend any time searching.


    On the way, Chen Heng was not surprised to encounter some obstacles.


    Many people had blocked roads on the way, not allowing anyone to pass through.


    Just as Chen Heng had expected, there were indeed some people who wanted to reduce thepetition.


    However, these things were all useless in front of Chen Heng and his group.


    He was able to smoothly pass through, and soon, he arrived at his destination.


    It was a barren desert with some ancient ruins.


    Chen Heng looked around and could clearly feel that this ce was quite special.


    A few hundred metres ahead, massive amounts of faith energy was gathered, forming a ball of blinding white light that covered even the sun.


    This white light was created from countless people¡¯s hope and faith, and it was incredibly pure. The power it contained made even Jacdo feel threatened, causing a look of shock to appear on his face.


    This was the source of the hero¡¯s power, and it was why each generation of hero could defeat the demon king.


    ¡°What magnificent power¡­¡±


    Standing beside Chen Heng and looking at that light, Jacdo could not help but lightly exim.


    ¡°No matter how many times I see it, I¡¯m still amazed every time¡­¡± he said as he lightly sighed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen this many times?¡± Chen Heng looked a bit surprised as he asked.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Jacdo nodded and said softly, ¡°I¡¯vee here before and have seen it many times. Every time it is just as magnificent and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Even the demon king who represents negative faith energy feels this way towards this power?¡±


    Looking at Jacdo, Chen Heng felt quite surprised, ¡°I thought that when you saw this power, you would act like those apostles and seem quite disgusted.¡±


    ¡°No matter if it is positive or negative faith energy, they are actually not in opposition,¡± Jacdo shook his head as he said, ¡°In actuality, apart from some very extreme people, most people have both light and darkness in their hearts. I am the same.¡±


    Standing there, he raised his head and looked into the distance, ¡°The demon king is my identity, and negative faith energy is the source of my power. However, that is not the case for my soul. urately speaking, my soul is not that much different to a normal person¡¯s. I am not a good person, nor am I a bad person.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Heng still looked quite surprised as he said, ¡°But how did you manage it? If my guesses are right, faith energy can affect one¡¯s mind and change their personalities. Right?¡±


    The effect of faith energy was something that Chen Heng had tested before.


    Those with positive faith energy would be gradually affected by the faith energy and be more inclined towards good.


    Those with negative faith energy would be the opposite.


    In other words, once a person began to gather faith energy, no matter if they were truly good or evil people, they would be gradually influenced by faith energy, causing their personality to change.


    This was why even though Chen Heng had faith energy, he did not go all-out in gathering it.


    With his current circumstances, if he wanted to, he could greatly increase his influence and have even more people know of his deeds. That way, he would be able to gather more faith and even surpass Ali.


    However, given the influence of faith energy, Chen Heng decided not to do this.


    Under the effects of faith energy, perhaps Chen Heng would be permanently affected and gradually change.


    However, Jacdo was quite unique.


    As the demon king of this world, the amount of negative faith energy he bore was something that ordinary people could not imagine.


    Given that he was a vessel for such great negative faith energy, he should have long since been ravaged by this negative faith energy and be a true demon king who delighted in ughter and cruelty.


    However, he seemed quite normal despite all of that negative faith energy, and he was just like an ordinary person.


    Moreover, while the demon king Jacdo was quite calm, his apostles were all incredibly bloodthirsty.


    ¡°The reason is actually quite simple¡­¡± Jacdo said as he looked at Chen Heng, ¡°No matter if it is myself or the hero, the faith energy is not something that we bear ourselves.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t bear it yourselves?¡± Chen Heng frowned, feeling quite confused.


    ¡°Let me put it this way,¡± Jacdo exined, ¡°The demon king and hero are just identities, as well as a privilege. These identities bring with them immense faith energy, and this is contained within the privileges.


    ¡°As such, I do not actually bear the negative faith energy myself; otherwise, how could I possibly be chatting with you like this?¡±


    He looked at Chen Heng and said, ¡°If I really did bear all that negative faith energy myself, I most likely would have killed you as soon as I saw you.¡±


    ¡°Privilege¡­¡± Chen Heng lowered his head and closely thought about what Jacdo had said.


    Based on what Jacdo had just told him, the demon king and hero were identities, as well as a privilege.


    The massive amount of faith energy was not something that they possessed themselves, so they did not need to bear it.


    Since that was the case, the faith energy would not affect them.


    ¡°Have a think about it,¡± Jacdo continued to speak, ¡°From when I was reawakened until now, I haven¡¯t done anything bad. Even when I eat and buy things, I pay the amount that I owe.


    ¡°Even so, I still have so much negative faith energy; that is purely because I am the demon king.¡±


    He felt quite frustrated, ¡°The demon disaster began because of the demon king reawakening. Even though it was not me who caused the demon disaster directly, I am the one who bears all of the world¡¯s curses and hatred. Simply because I am the demon king.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that,¡± Chen Heng nodded, roughly understanding.


    ¡°However, you shouldn¡¯t be happy too early,¡± Jacdo said as he looked at Chen Heng, ¡°If it is this world¡¯s indigenous people, after going through the hero¡¯s trial, the faith energy will be contained within the identity of the hero.


    ¡°Most of the pressure will be absorbed by that identity, which is why the hero can live stably. However, things are different for you.¡±


    Jacdo looked at Chen Heng and said seriously, ¡°As an outsider, once you pass the hero¡¯s trial, you will need to take all of that faith energy upon yourself. The identity of the hero will not help you bear this. Do you know what this means?¡±


    Chen Heng immediately frowned.


    He naturally understood what Jacdo was trying to say.


    This world had a massive amount of faith energy, and if one did not have the hero¡¯s identity to bear it for them, it would cause many problems.


    Receiving faith energy required the vessel¡¯s body and soul to be strong enough, and the greater the faith energy, the stronger the vessel had to be.


    If one tried to take in all of that faith energy without being strong enough, it would undoubtedly be suicide.


    Even if they could bear it, the influence that the faith energy would have on them would be terrifying.


    As time passed, their personality would greatly change, causing them to be a different person.


    ¡°I suddenly changed my mind¡­¡± Chen Heng sighed and said in frustration, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to give up on the trial, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not toote,¡± Jacdo said as heughed, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to stay in this world. This world is quite big, and with your strength, you should be able to have a good life in this world. So, do you want to consider it?¡±


    Jacdo thought for a moment before grinning and saying, ¡°I appreciate you a lot, and if you¡¯re willing, I can allow you to be the Sect Master of the Demon King Sect and give you power to control all of the demon king apostles. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Chen Heng waved his hand and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll just struggle for a bit. Perhaps there will be some hope.¡±


    In the end, Chen Heng decided to give it a shot.


    Honestly speaking, just like Jacdo had said, spending a lifetime in this world was not too bad.


    It was just that Chen Heng did not want to give up on this opportunity.


    The hero¡¯s legacy was rted to faith energy, a unique existence.


    Chen Heng did not want to give up on this opportunity.


    If worst came to worst, he would just die and return to his main body.


    However, he would not have this kind of opportunity every time.


    Since he had received this opportunity, it would be a pity to give up on it so easily.


    If he really was scared, Chen Heng would not havee here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hide for now.¡±


    Soon, Chen Heng and Jacdo simultaneously turned and looked in the same direction, ¡°There seem to be others arriving.¡±


    In the distance, the sound of horses¡¯ hooves could be heard, and soon, a group of Knights arrived.


    One of them had dense positive faith energy, and he seemed to also be here for the trial.


    In order to avoid trouble, Chen Heng avoided these people and hid by the side as he watched them set up camp.


    His people hid by the side, and they were covered by Jacdo¡¯s power; as long as they did not step out, they would not be detected.


    Chen Heng did not have any intentions of interacting with others or having a conflict before the trial started.


    In the following period of time, Chen Heng did some Meditation as he silently waited for the trial to begin.


    There was still some time until the trial truly began, so he had enough time to rest and make sure he was in his peak condition.


    As time passed, more and more hero candidates arrived.


    By the final day, this ce was filled with figures.


    ¡°Is it going to start?¡±


    Sensing the massive pir¡¯s changes, Chen Heng got up and looked into the distance.


    In the distance, the pir formed from faith energy began to send out information into every hero candidate¡¯s mind.


    ¡°The trial has begun.¡±


    At that moment, that thought shed in many people¡¯s minds.

 Chapter 205 – Enter

    <h4>Chapter 205 - Enter</h4>


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time¡­¡± Jacdo said as he walked out of his tent.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s finally time.¡± Chen Heng nodded.


    By now, the pir had gone through massive changes. Large amounts of faith energy turned into pure white light, causing the sky to be incredibly bright.


    The light was incredibly resplendent, but it gave people a gentle and calm feeling.


    Looking at this white light, people could not help but think of beautiful scenes.


    Perhaps in the past, others did not discover the abnormal signs from the hero¡¯s trial, but by now, it could no longer be hidden.


    Everyone in this region could clearly sense the abnormalities in the distance as if there were immense changes going on.


    The hero¡¯s legacy had appeared.


    Standing there, Chen Heng and Jacdo looked into the distance and could sense the changes in the distance.


    As the two of them watched on, a massive golden door slowly appeared.


    Pure white light covered everything, and standing there, Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes.


    Within his mind, all kinds of memories were shing.


    Under the influence of faith energy, scenes continuously appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    His shy first love, his great ambitions while growing up, his interactions with his mother and big sister¡­ all kinds of scenes shed in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Only after a while did Chen Heng open his eyes and deeply sigh.


    He realized that tears had flowed down his face, but they were now dry.


    ¡°What wonderful scenes¡­¡± Chen Heng lightly sighed as he looked into the distance, ¡°In that moment, I felt that I returned to the past¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a very unique feeling, right?¡± Jacdo said softly.


    ¡°Sir, the trial has begun,¡± Herlo said not too far away.


    This time, Chen Heng had brought around half of his forces, and this included Herlo and the two others.


    As people who had known Chen Heng for a long time, they had decided to join Chen Heng a long time ago.


    Right now, looking at the white light in the distance, they looked a bit anxious.


    They all knew the goal for this expedition, and seeing the hero¡¯s trial begin, they could not help but feel nervous for Chen Heng.


    To the people of this world, bing the hero meant the highest glory.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that ordinary people could not join the trial, there would most likely be countless people here wanting to attempt the trial.


    That included Herlo and the others.


    Right now, they stood by the side, looking at Chen Heng in anticipation, hoping that he would be able to be the hero.


    If they could be followers of the hero, they would be able to die happy.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time,¡± Jacdo said as he nodded, ¡°You can go in now.¡±


    By now, some of the people had gradually walked through those golden doors.


    By Herlo¡¯s estimate, about seven people had entered already.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait a bit longer; there are still some people who haven¡¯t arrived.¡±


    He looked in the surroundings and did not see those two familiar figures.


    Hearing this, Herlo and the others felt quite surprised.


    Jacdo nced at Chen Heng and knew what he was talking about.


    ¡°It¡¯s already time,¡± he said as he raised his head, ¡°I wonder how their luck was. If their luck was bad, they might have been blocked outside and directly missed this trial.¡±


    Before hero candidates became the hero, they were just candidates. Even though they were strong, they could not stand up to an army.


    If their luck was bad and ran into arge force, it would not be surprising if they were blocked out.


    In the past, Jacdo had seen many simr situations and was not surprised.


    ¡°No, they wille,¡± Chen Heng shook his head, feelingpletely confident in them.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jacdo felt quite surprised and could not understand where Chen Heng¡¯s confidence came from.


    Even though he was the strongest existence in the world and represented negative faith energy, he did not have the Fortune Mark and could not see Fortune. He naturally did not understand that someone like Ali would not be stopped by obstacles like that.


    As expected, some timeter, fighting could be heard.


    Large numbers of soldiers slowly fell, and the army surrounding this ce was pierced.


    Two figures ran out from the distance, rushing over¡ªit was Ali and James.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy time for you, hurry and go!¡±


    James was wearing ck leather armor and held a sword as he rushed ahead and shouted, ¡°Take this opportunity and go!¡±


    ¡°James!¡± Ali hesitated for a moment, but looking at James valiantly fighting and buying time for him, he made his decision and rushed ahead.


    He was very strong, and in terms of faith energy, his was the densest here.


    In terms of strength, Ali could rival a Great Knight.


    As long as there were not too many people, they could not tie him down.


    As James attracted the attention of the soldiers, he drew his sword and rushed before the golden door.


    As everyone watched on, he rushed through and disappeared.


    ¡°Looks like he made it.¡±


    Seeing this, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm and he did not seem surprised at all.

 Chapter 206 – Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 206 - Interrogation</h4>


    From how Chen Heng saw it, it would be strange if Ali did not make it to this trial.


    After all, he had immense Fortune and was beloved by the heavens.


    Perhaps others might be obstructed from reaching here, but it was very unlikely that Ali could be stopped.


    Only after watching Ali¡¯s body disappear into the golden door did Chen Heng begin to move.¡¯


    By now, those who should be here had already arrived.


    There were not many hero candidates left who were not in the trial.


    Chen Heng began to walk forward.


    Jacdo¡¯s energy covered him, causing his aura to dissipate so that no one would take notice of him.


    Just like that, Chen Heng walked towards the golden door, but no one reacted as if they could not see him¡ªexcept Jacdo and the others.


    Watching Chen Heng walk through the golden door and disappear, Jacdo gave a slight smile.


    ¡°An interesting y is about to unfold,¡± he chuckled, ¡°I wonder what the oue will be. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    He looked at the pir of white light. As the demon king, he was looking forward to the conclusion of this trial.


    ¡­


    Time gradually passed.


    A warm feeling came from the surroundings, filling Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    When Chen Heng¡¯s consciousness awoke again, he opened his eyes and looked ahead of him.


    Following this, he felt quite startled¡ªhe was in a very familiar ce.


    The shabby house and familiar decorations were all there; it was no different to the home in Chen Heng¡¯s memories.


    Strictly speaking, after so many experiences, it was no longer the ce most familiar to him, but it was the ce where his heart was.


    All of the decorations were still there, and within the kitchen, a figure was hurrying about.


    It was a middle-aged woman wearing an apron. She was not very pretty and her figure was somewhat chubby. Her forehead was covered with sweat as she hurried about, but she had a slight smile on her face, looking quite happy.


    As if she heard Chen Heng¡¯s footsteps, she turned and a look of delight appeared on her face.


    ¡°Lil Heng, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Chen Heng instinctively smiled, but just as he was about to greet her, he paused.


    Outside, footsteps could be heard.


    The door was opened and another Chen Heng walked in.


    Compared to the current Chen Heng, this Chen Heng looked younger and was wearing a school uniform.


    ¡°Mum, I¡¯m back,¡± he walked in and gave a smile just like Chen Heng¡¯s.


    Following this, Chen Heng¡¯s big sister Chen Jing returned, and their family ate lunch together.


    At the table, Wang Li and Chen Jing did not talk to each other; only Chen Heng made conversation between them.


    The scene looked quite strange, but it was still quite harmonious.


    The three of them were used to this.


    Standing by the side, Chen Heng calmly watched before looking around.


    ¡°This is from before I went back in time¡­¡±


    Looking at the decorations and the three people eating, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Even though his current world and his previous world were roughly the same, there were some slight differences.


    Chen Heng¡¯s acute senses detected these differences and figured out when this was.


    It was that peaceful world from before, which did not have any of those abnormal things.


    Back then, Chen Heng had just been an ordinary mortal. Even though his grades were not bad and he was quite hard working, he was still an unassuming ordinary person.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng felt quite nostalgic, as well as somewhat wary.


    He did not forget that he was in the hero¡¯s trial.


    In other words, perhaps this was part of the trial.


    If he let down his guard, it was possible that he might fail.


    As he thought to himself, the scene before him changed.


    The Chen Heng that he was looking at quickly grew up, and he went from high school to university. He then dated, broke up, and then entered society.


    Following this, he had a car ident.


    Looking at that young man who got up early every morning, Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was filled with nostalgia.


    Following this, he watched as the bloodied himy in his own blood, with a few breaths remaining in him.


    Within the pool of blood, the young man struggled to pick up his phone, and he looked at the names in his contact list as his arm trembled.


    His mother, sister, lover¡­


    At thest moment in his life, what had he remembered, and what did he want to leave behind?


    The young man had a look of reluctance in his eyes and tried to say something, but he was unable to leave behind anyst words.


    He looked incredibly unwilling to die, but he was unable to change anything.


    Chen Heng watched all of this happen.


    He could long since calmly watch the events of that day, but he still remembered those emotions and feelings clearly.


    It was very ufortable, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    Perhaps it was because of that pain and reluctance that Chen Heng was able to work so hard aftering back to life.


    Life was too short, and he did not want to leave behind any more regrets.


    Chen Heng lightly sighed and continued on.


    What surprised Chen Heng was that after this, the scenes of him going to other worlds also appeared.


    In his first simtion, he had met Sorondo, and he had pledged his allegiance to him in order to obtain the Knights Breathing Technique. In the end, he was forced to kill Sorondo.


    In his second simtion, in order to obtain greater status, he had gotten close to Verna and married her, and he had pledged his allegiance to her sister Olivia.


    In order to get rid of troubles, he had set up a scheme to kill his older brother Ormando.


    During his third simtion, he had lied to his disciple¡­


    These scenes continuously shed before Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    As he watched those scenes, he seemed to re-experience the emotions that he felt back then.


    All wonderful feelings and hope, as well as pain and hatred, once again shed in his mind.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he went on.


    Soon, he reached the end.


    At the end was boundless darkness.


    ¡°So in order to obtain the hero¡¯s legacy, one has to face their own soul?¡±


    Looking towards the darkness, Chen Heng came to an understanding.


    By now, he had a good guess at what the hero¡¯s trial was about.


    If one wanted to obtain the hero¡¯s legacy, one had to have an unwavering will.


    If they did not have enough conviction, they would not be able to bear that massive amount of faith energy, nor would they be able to maintain their own consciousness.


    As such, the hero¡¯s trial targeted his conviction.


    Of course, there were most likely other requirements too.


    However, Chen Heng did not mind that much.


    Now that he hade this far, he did not care too much about other things.


    He did not care about the result and only wanted to progress.


    In the next moment, Chen Heng stepped forwards.


    The deep darkness covered everything, including Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Following this, Chen Heng¡¯s body disappeared and left this ce.


    A deep, heavy darkness.


    Boundless and powerful faith energy spread out, and it rushed towards Chen Heng.


    This was the positive faith energy of this world, gathered over countless years. Under the influence from the hero¡¯s legacy, all of it flowed towards all hero candidates¡¯ bodies, interrogating their convictions and extracting all negative and evil things.


    As Chen Heng went through this, his soul gradually descended into the sea of faith energy.


    Within the sea of faith energy, there were a few other souls that were being interrogated.


    Under the pressure from this massive amount of faith energy, a few of the souls could not bear it and copsed.


    ¡°It has finally begun¡­¡±


    As Chen Heng¡¯s soul fell into the sea of faith energy, Jacdo gave a slight smile and a look of anticipation appeared on his face.


    ¡°Let me see,¡± he said as he raised his head, ¡°Just how far your soul can support you.¡±


    Light rippled out, and within the void, there seemed to be a person¡¯s voice.


    When Chen Heng once again opened his eyes, a familiar figure stood before him.


    It was a young man dressed in an elegant red robe. His face was covered with a savage look, and there was blood on his neck.


    He slowly walked towards Chen Heng.


    ¡°You betrayed your master and killed me, you shameless traitor! You don¡¯t deserve to have the hero¡¯s legacy!¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, Chen Heng turned and looked at the young man¡ªit was Sorondo.


    ¡°I did not n to betray you,¡± Chen Heng said calmly, ¡°I once pledged my loyalty to you.¡±


    In the air, the scene of Chen Heng half-kneeling and pledging to serve Sorondo appeared.


    ¡°I once served you.¡±


    Countless scenes of Chen Heng carrying out various matters for Sorondo appeared.


    ¡°I fought enemies for your sake.¡±


    The scene changed, and under Sorondo¡¯s order, Chen Heng rushed up and fought with warriors.


    ¡°It was not me who betrayed you; it was you who first betrayed me.¡±


    The scene depicted Sorondo giving Chen Heng the cup of poisoned wine, then being killed by Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng calmly looked at Sorondo, not feeling any guilt.


    He had done his duty and served Sorondo well until the end; he had only killed Sorondo out of self-defence.


    What guilt did he have?


    Sorondo¡¯s figure gradually disappeared.


    Next, he was reced by another figure.


    ¡°In order to use me, you specifically got close to me and took advantage of me for many years. Are you not guilty?¡±


    A tall and powerful-looking figure appeared before Chen Heng.


    It was Krudo¡ªhe was just as tall and well-built, and he coldly looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°I indeed got to know you because I wanted to use you,¡± Chen Heng nodded and did not deny it.


    ¡°But I did not betray our friendship, nor did I do anything that was against your interests.¡±


    Honestly speaking, even though Chen Heng had gotten to know Krudo because he wanted to use him, he had treated him as a true friend, and this had never changed.


    Following this, Krudo¡¯s figure disappeared and was reced by another.


    ¡°In order to take the position of the head of the family, you killed your older brother; do you dare to say that you did nothing wrong?¡±


    In the darkness, Ormando appeared, a savage look on his face. He was covered in blood as he red at Chen Heng.


    ¡°It was my fault that you died,¡± Chen Heng nodded seriously, ¡°But you deserved to die.


    ¡°You acted tyrannically and vited women. You loved to raid others and take innocent lives.


    ¡°Your death was my fault, and it was indeed due to my desires. However, your death did not go against the righteousness in my heart.¡±


    Speaking to there, Chen Heng paused before giving a cold smile, ¡°There was something that I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to say to you: Even if you didn¡¯t die in that crisis, I still would have found a way to kill you.¡±


    Was killing Ormando an act of justice?


    ording to the standards then, that would not have been just at all.


    However, with Chen Heng¡¯s morals from his own world, people like Ormando would have deserved the death sentence.


    To kill a person like that, even though it did notply with thews of that world, itplied with Chen Heng¡¯s sense of justice in his own heart.


    Ormando¡¯s face was savage and he roared, but he was unable to say anything before he slowly disappeared.


    After Ormando was gone, he was reced by a much smaller figure.


    What was surprising was that this person was a girl.


    ¡°You got close to me for your own purposes and made all kinds of promises to me, and yet you say you did nothing wrong?¡±


    It was Verna from when Chen Heng had first met her.


    This time, Chen Heng fell silent for a while before speaking.


    ¡°I did not go back against my promises.¡±


    Back then, Chen Heng had indeed gotten close to Verna for his purposes¡ªbut so what?


    There was not anyone in the world who did not act with ulterior motives.


    However, in the end, Chen Heng had not broken his promise to Verna¡ªhe had truly cared for and loved her for her entire life.


    Even though he could not say that he did nothing wrong, he felt no guilt.


    As he raised his head and looked at Verna, he saw her body slowly fading.


    Chen Heng stood there for a while silently before heading onwards.


    Following this, he was challenged by various people, but he was able to bear it and continue walking.


    Outside the trial, figures began to appear.


    There were some people who had failed, and they were sent outside of the trial.


    After exiting from the trial, some of them had tears on their faces, and others sighed, looking like they had lost all strength.


    Of the people who had entered, including Chen Heng, only three people remained.


    After walking out from the darkness, Chen Heng came to a bright region.


    Here, the scenery changed.


    As if he sensed something, Chen Heng raised his head and looked into the distance.


    In the distance, there were two figures covered with light standing there; they were the two other hero candidates.


    The dense light covering them made it so that Chen Heng could not see their appearance. However, Chen Heng was certain that one of them was Ali.

 Chapter 207 – Result

    <h4>Chapter 207 - Result</h4>


    Chen Heng had great confidence in Ali.


    In actuality, he felt more confidence in Ali than in himself.


    After all, Ali was undoubtedly the main character in this world; apart from the demon king, he was the other person with Fortune.


    If Chen Heng wasn¡¯t here, based on how things should have yed out, it would definitely have been Ali facing off against Jacdo.


    However, after Chen Heng had been brought to this world, things had changed.


    Now, it depended on how Chen Heng was going to perform.


    After walking forwards, Chen Heng stood by himself and looked into the air.


    Within the air, there was a massive golden crystal in front of them.


    A voice sounded out.


    ¡°What is righteousness?¡±


    The voice was very calm and gave off a gentle and indescribable faith energy.


    Standing there and hearing this voice, everyone raised their heads and looked up.


    They knew that the final test had arrived.


    What was righteousness?


    Hearing this question, they instinctively frowned before saying their own answers.


    ¡°Righteousness is justice: Punishing those who are not just is what most people want,¡± Ali frowned before giving his answer.


    ¡°Righteousness¡­¡± Hearing this question, Chen Heng also lowered his head and thought.


    Chen Heng could give many answers, all of which sounded quite legitimate.


    After all, righteousness had different exnations from different perspectives.


    However, Chen Heng understood that since the hero¡¯s legacy asked this question, it did not want to hear fake answers that sounded good but what they truly believed.


    As such, Chen Heng thought for a while before giving his answer.


    ¡°Righteousness is a value. It is not rted to beliefs or interests; rather, ites from one¡¯s own character. It is something that the worldcks most, and yet also something that the word cannot afford tock. That which people¡¯s hearts yearn for, is righteousness.¡±


    The moment he gave his answer, the golden crystal shed before returning to normal.


    In the distance, the other person also gave his answer.


    Every time a person answered, the golden crystal would sh, as if it was giving its approval.


    In the end, they received some information.


    ¡°So in the end, we¡¯re still going to have to fight.¡±


    Sensing the information, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Following this, the three people headed forwards and each ced a hand on the golden crystal.


    In that moment, blinding golden light was released, covering the three people.


    The positive faith energy that the hero¡¯s legacy contained shook and its power spread out, causing even the people outside to see.


    Even though they were not hero candidates, those who were close enough could see the light from this ce.


    ¡°That is¡­¡± Looking at the light in the distance, everyone looked quite shocked.


    The light was incredibly pure, powerful, and unique.


    Normally, no one would notice this power, and it would only silently gather on certain people¡¯s bodies.


    However, here, the amount gathered was simply too great, resulting in these abnormal signs.


    ¡°Is the trial about to finish?¡±


    Seeing this, some people began to wonder.


    However, for a hero candidate like James, he could clearly sense the intense tremors from within.


    It seemed that the trial was about to end.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as a person was thrown out.


    It was a young man dressed in golden armor. He was very handsome and gave off an extraordinary aura. However, right now, his face was very pale, and it had no color to it.


    ¡°Prince!¡±


    Seeing that young man, many people in the surroundings cried out and rushed over to him, helping him up.


    ¡°I¡­ failed,¡± the young man looked at the others as he bitterly smiled and shook his head.


    Everyone held high hopes for him, and they had given him much support.


    However, it was a pity that even though they had paid so much and had sessfully reached here, he had still failed.


    Thinking about it, he sighed and did not know what to say.


    However, at that moment, he thought of something.


    Since he had been eliminated, who were those two people remaining?


    ¡°Even the Prince was eliminated. This hero¡¯s trial¡­¡±


    After helping the young man up, those people¡¯s expressions became quite grim.


    They thought of Ali from before.


    These people were one of the first to arrive, so they had watched everyone else arrive and were quite clear about the hero candidates.


    Apart from Ali, who had forced his way through their army, there was no one else remaining inside.


    Everyone else had already failed.


    In other words, was Ali going to be the hero?


    Thinking to there, many people¡¯s faces became pale.


    Evidently, many of them thought that Ali would take revenge.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Sensing everyone else¡¯s emotions, the young man shook his head and said, ¡°There are still two people remaining inside. The final victor has not been decided yet.¡±


    He looked at the pir with aplicated expression as he spoke.


    As he said that, a unique scene appeared.

 Chapter 208 – Time Flies

    <h4>Chapter 208 - Time Flies</h4>


    Light spread out, covering the surroundings.


    At that moment, everyone had a feeling that a historic moment was about to ur.


    As they watched, a figure flew out; it was a handsome young man.


    The young man wore leather armor but had a pale face, as if he had taken a big blow.


    ¡°Ali!¡±


    Looking at the young man, James shouted out and rushed up worriedly.


    ¡°Did he seed?¡± everyone thought to themselves.


    All of the hero candidates were out here already.


    It made sense that Ali was the victor.


    However, it did not look like he had seeded.


    ¡°I failed.¡±


    Ali struggled to his feet and looked at James as he gave a bitter smile and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not the final victor.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone else was stunned.


    Ahead, the light was bing even more intense.


    Soon, a figure appeared.


    It was a young man dressed in ck robes. He was tall and well-built, and he had elegant looks and a calm expression on his face.


    Being bathed in the light, he looked like a god, and he was filled with unimaginably powerful positive faith energy.


    It was Chen Heng.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± looking at the divine-looking Chen Heng, many people felt stunned.


    Many people had been watching since the very start, but they had never seen this young man.


    However, some people recognized Chen Heng.


    ¡°Mister Ed!¡± Ali and James were stunned.


    They had thought that Chen Heng had stayed in the town, and he did not show any signs ofing to the trial.


    Back then, they had thought that Chen Heng did note to the trial because he was concerned for the town.


    However, they had never thought that Chen Heng would havee here and seeded.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Mister Ed¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng in the air, Ali gave a slight smile, ¡°It would have been no problem.¡±


    After talking with Chen Heng for a long time, he knew that if it was Chen Heng bing the hero, he would definitely bring mankind to an age of peace, and he would be able to get rid of all disasters.


    Since it was like that, this was not a bad oue.


    ¡°He actually did it,¡± Jacdo looked a bit surprised, as if he had not expected this at all.


    Honestly speaking, he had some hope in Chen Heng, but he did not expect Chen Heng to actually seed.


    After all, using his own power to take in all of this world¡¯s faith energy was a bit too difficult.


    The aptitude it required was immense.


    Even though Chen Heng seemed quite special and extraordinary, Jacdo did not think that he could actually do it.


    However, right now, Chen Heng was in the air, being bathed by that light.


    He¡­ had really done it.


    An outsider had truly passed the hero¡¯s trial and received the faith energy of this world, bing this world¡¯s hero.


    This meant that this trial was going to conclude.


    Standing there, Jacdo slowly looked down at his arms.


    At that moment, something was happening to him.


    His faith energy was currently dissipating.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Sensing his energy disappear, Jacdo stared for a moment before lightlyughing.


    After the hero¡¯s legacy had chosen the victor, the trial had concluded.


    He, the demon king, hadpleted his mission and no longer had to bear this burden.


    His energy quickly disappeared.


    At the same time, Chen Heng seemed to sense something and silently raised his head.


    In the distance, ck fog-like negative faith energy gathered and entered his body.


    Within his body, a mysterious andplicated mark was created.


    This mark was incredibly profound, and each stroke contained great mysteriousness. Just looking at it, one would feel as if they were going toprehend something.


    All positive and negative faith energy exploded out.


    It was a Faith Mark.


    Chen Heng silently closed his eyes.


    As he passed the hero¡¯s trial, he cleared the trial that the creator of this world had set.


    Waves of information flowed into his mind.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡±


    After a while, Chen Heng opened his eyes, a look ofprehension within them.


    After receiving that information, he understood the origins of this world.


    This world originated from the Faith Mark in his body.


    No matter if it was positive or negative faith energy, it was just a difference in nature.


    When this world was formed, the Faith Mark naturally split into positive and negative faith energy. The negative turned into the demon king, and the positive turned into the hero.


    The hero and demon king were actually the same and just represented different characteristics of the Faith Mark.


    Over the past thousands of years, the Faith Mark had been searching for an owner that could take it.


    This world would continuously expand and bring in outsiders for this purpose.


    A big part of the reason why Chen Heng could pass the hero¡¯s trial was also because of this.


    Just in terms of one¡¯smitment to righteousness, Chen Heng could notpare to Ali and the others.


    However, his aptitude and his ability to take in faith energy was above that of Ali and the others.


    Chen Heng did not know why this was; perhaps it was because he had the simtor.


    It was because of this he was able to gain victory in the hero¡¯s trial.


    Various memories shed in his mind.


    Finally, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and looked into the distance.


    Massive energy swept out from his body in all directions.


    This was absolute power.


    The positive faith energy that had gathered over countless years caused Chen Heng¡¯s strength to greatly increase.


    Even a true Sorcerer was nothing in front of him right now; he would be able to deal with them with a single finger.


    Massive power was roaring within him.


    In the next moment, he looked down.


    With a single thought from Chen Heng, wind and sand began to rise in the distance, and an intense storm covered everything.


    Below, everyone was trembling.


    Facing this apocalyptic strength, they werepletely powerless. Even the army facing an existence like this was helpless.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that a single thought from this person could create disasters and destroy countless lives.


    Facing someone with this power, all numbers lost significance.


    However, within the intense danger, there was a resplendent light of hope.


    In the air, Chen Heng¡¯s figure was covered with light, and his expression was calm and gentle. Anyone who looked at him felt that they could trust him and believe in him.


    Even enemies who saw Chen Heng now would not help but feel close to him.


    This was the effects of positive faith energy. Chen Heng had essentially be the manifestation of positive faith energy, and anyone who saw him would feel good emotions.


    Various emotions shed in Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he looked down at these people.


    Ali, James, Herlo, Jacdo¡­


    Their figures appeared within his vision, seeming incredibly clear.


    Every person¡¯s appearance could be seen by him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the next moment, he took a step and appeared in the distance.


    ¡­


    After the hero¡¯s trial ended and the hero appeared, the world went through great changes.


    The day after the hero appeared, even though there were still many demon beasts, their terrifying momentum stopped, andrge numbers of human kingdoms were able to breathe again.


    Following this, under the lead of the new hero, the kingdoms created an allied army to hunt down demons.


    The expeditionsted for half a year, after which all demon beasts in the world were cleared out.


    Afterwards, most kingdoms disappeared and were merged by the hero.


    There was much fighting and war in the process.


    However, under the hero¡¯s power, no one could stop him.


    In just a few months, all resistance ceased.


    The allied army was destroyed by the hero singlehandedly, and all soldiers were taken as captives.


    The world once again fell into peace.


    Within a peaceful town.


    Two young men walked, slowly looking around.


    Outside the town, there were many roads being built.


    Outside the town, there had already been some routes that were used by merchant groups. However, because they were not regrly maintained, they were often not in good condition.


    However, now, the routes were filled with countless figures.


    Residents from all around had been gathered to work here.


    ¡°Looks like there have been many changes here.¡±


    Walking on a path and looking at the busy people, Jacdo felt quite surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising to imagine how different this ce was a year ago.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Chen Heng walked together with Jacdo on the path.


    Chen Heng was not too surprised at the busy scene, ¡°This is the first ce I settled down at, so it¡¯s normal that there would be great changes. It¡¯ll be good when other ces are like this, but that will take a long time.¡±


    Jacdo grinned and looked at Chen Heng as he said, ¡°What did youe to me for? I didn¡¯t do anything this past year.¡±


    ¡°Do I need to have a reason toe and find you?¡± Chen Heng asked as he looked at Jacdo.


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    Jacdo shrugged, ¡°I know that that fellow Ali has been sent out by you, bringing people to the forests every day to kill demon beasts. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯vee to me to talk about this.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then is it to ask me to help you to capture the remaining demon king apostles?¡± he guessed as he looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that either,¡± Chen Heng shook his head, ¡°I came to find you for a request. In the past, many outsiders came to this world, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± the demon king nodded, ¡°there were over 100.¡±


    ¡°I want the things that those people left behind,¡± Chen Heng said as he nodded, ¡°Those things are useful to me.¡±


    Most of the outsiders who hade to this world were Sorcerers.


    Back then, Chen Heng had obtained a magic skill book and a Kodo Beast Heart, which had helped him be a true Sorcerer.


    He guessed that there were most likely many things that he had not discovered.


    However, those things were most likely hidden in secretive ces that were difficult to find.


    After thinking about it, Chen Heng felt that the most suitable person was Jacdo.


    As the demon king, he had lived for many years and most likely knew about those outsiders, as well as where they died.


    After all, he had most likelye into contact with them, and in fact, he had most likely killed some of them.


    ¡°I know about some,¡± Jacdo said as he nodded.


    He did not hesitate and agreed, ¡°Is that the request?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Heng said softly, ¡°in exchange, I will pass a full Sorcerer¡¯s legacy to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Jacdo looked somewhat interested, ¡°that sounds quite good.¡±


    As the demon king, Jacdo¡¯s strength was quite great. However, now that he had lost his privilege as the demon king, his strength had greatly decreased. Even if he still retained a portion of the power, he was much weaker than before.


    In terms of strength, he was nowparable to a true Sorcerer.


    True Sorcerers were extremely powerfulpared to ordinary people, butpared to his previous peak, it was quite weak.


    As such, Jacdo was quite interested in obtaining the Sorcerer system and gaining new power.


    In the past, he had interacted with Sorcerers and had even obtained a Meditation Technique.


    However, it was not enough, and he had no reason to be a Sorcerer.


    Now, there was a reason.


    Chen Heng was not worried about Jacdo¡¯s talent; he had tested it before.


    He did not know why, but those who could gather faith energy in this world all had decent Sorcerer talent. Moreover, the more powerful their faith energy was, the greater their talent was.


    For example, Ali and James had Level 5 Sorcerer talent, which was higher than even Chen Heng¡¯s.


    Jacdo had been the demon king in the past, and his talent would be even greater.


    After talking with Jacdo, Chen Heng turned and left this ce.


    After obtaining the Faith Mark, he had obtained the way to leave. As long as he wanted to, he could leave at any moment and return to the Sorcerer World.


    However, the situation in this world was not yet stable; because of the demon disaster and various other chaos, most people had not settled yet.


    In order to solve this problem and also to gain control over this world, Chen Heng had stayed for now.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, another five years had passed.


    During these five years, Chen Heng had roughly explored this whole world and divided up thend.


    He had improved production while providing education, basing things off his memories off the real world.


    In five years, the world went through great changes almost every year.


    Some changes were good and some were not. However, overall, the situation had been stabilized and people¡¯s lives were no longer easily threatened.


    Apart from a few regions, most regions¡¯ demon beasts and bandits had been cleared out.

 Chapter 209 – Changes in the Sorcerer World

    <h4>Chapter 209 - Changes in the Sorcerer World</h4>


    ¡°Rx,¡± on a t area ofnd, Chen Heng had an amiable look on his face as he looked at the group of children in front of them and spoke softly.


    ¡°Just put your hand on it, no need to be nervous.¡±


    The children nodded, but looking at Chen Heng, they could not help but feel a bit nervous.


    There were people in the surroundings maintaining order.


    The children walked up onto the stone bs.


    As they went onto the stone b, the formation on the stone b was activated.


    Faint light covered the surroundings and slowly spread out.


    Looking at that light, Chen Heng gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Very good, continue.¡±


    Hearing his encouragement, the children continued to slowly walk up.


    Following this, the stone b continued to light up, giving off different reactions.


    Soon, these children had all been tested.


    Chen Heng picked up pen and paper and wrote down the results from this experiment.


    ¡°Mm, the standard deviation is very small.


    ¡°Looks like using faith energy to rece magic stones to carry out Sorcerer talent examinations is still viable.¡±


    Looking at his results, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Long ago, Chen Heng had the idea of using a new method for carrying out the Sorcerer talent examination.


    The traditional test used magic stones to power a Sorcerer Formation.


    This not only consumedrge amounts of resources but also required someone to draw a Sorcerer Formation; it was quite troublesome.


    Chen Heng had discovered that there seemed to be some kind of rtionship between faith energy and Sorcerer talent.


    Those who gatheredrge amounts of faith energy seemed to have a high chance of having Sorcerer talent.


    Because of this, Chen Heng had started considering the simrities between faith energy and magic power, and he thought about using faith energy to power the test.


    This way, the activation and maintenance of the Sorcerer Formation only required 1/1000th of the amount of energy that the traditional method required.


    It was very great progress.


    Of course, the most difficult part was actually creating faith energy.


    In the current circumstances, apart from Chen Heng, who had the Faith Mark, no one else could do this.


    As such, it could be said that only Chen Heng could do this right now.


    However, that was enough.


    After using faith energy to condense faith energy crystals, and drawing up Sorcerer Formations, this created easy ways to test Sorcerer talent.


    This could be called a special magic item, and as long as one periodically provided the faith energy crystal with faith energy, it could be repeatedly used until the Sorcerer Formation broke down.


    All in all, it was a big breakthrough.


    In order to create this, Chen Heng had spent a great deal of effort, but it had been worth it.


    With this, they would be able to discover many people with Sorcerer talent, allowing Chen Heng to bring them to the academies he had created.


    After a few decades, as Chen Heng¡¯s Apprentices grew, the power at his hands would continue to develop.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng could not help but nod.


    At the moment, the testing had already begun.


    There were arge number of tests being done all over the world, and there were already some children who had been detected to have Sorcerer talent and been sent to the academy. They were the first batch of students, but they definitely would not be thest.


    In the future, there would be more and more Sorcerers.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time to leave¡­¡± Thinking about everything he had done over the years, Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was calm as he thought to himself.


    Over the past few years, he had done many things and changed various things in this world, turning this entire world into his territory.


    Now, it was time for him to leave.


    Now that he had the Faith Mark, he essentially had a key to enter this world. In the future, he would be able to enter this world at will.


    Even if he left this world, he would not face any obstructions if he wanted to enter it again.


    By now, Chen Heng had already done what he needed to do in this world.


    Now, he just needed to wait and no longer had to do anything.


    Even though he had stayed in this world for many years, Chen Heng had not forgotten why he had entered here.


    He still needed to search for other Sorcerer legacies.


    He had obtained the power of the Faith mark and the positive faith energy gathered over countless years in this world. Even true Sorcerers would not be much of a deal in front of him.


    However, this great power was not something that he had umted himself.


    Right now, everything he had was from the Faith Mark, and it came from this world¡¯s positive faith energy.


    If he lost it, he would immediately return to his original state.


    As such, he needed to collect more Sorcerer legacies.


    His own body did not have this faith energy and would not be as strong.


    Of course, based on his past experience, Chen Heng guessed that after he returned to his own body, the Faith Mark would most likely go back with him, just like the Fortune Mark.


    These unique marks seemed to contain a mysterious power, and it seemed to be formed from the origin of worlds, containing great power.


    The Fortune Mark and Faith Mark had been obtained from different worlds, but they had simrities: They both represented incredibly great power.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chen Heng had a feeling that as his journey continued, he would encounter even more marks.


    ¡­


    Since Chen Heng had decided to leave, he acted quite quickly.


    Half a monthter, Chen Heng disappeared from his residence and silently left this world.


    There were not any great disturbances; as the Faith Mark¡¯s power rippled out, a set of massive golden doors opened.


    Looking at the golden doors, Chen Heng did not hesitate and stepped out, leaving this little world.


    After he stepped out, the scenery around him changed.


    A faint sea breeze blew at him, and he could smell the scent of the sea.


    Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and looked into the distance.


    Ahead was a vast ocean, and behind him was a small ind.


    The scenery around him was quite familiar; it was that region from before he had entered the little world.


    Chen Heng stood in the air and felt the sea breeze as he silently looked into the distance.


    Everything still looked roughly the same, but after all those years, the Merfolk had disappeared.


    Chen Heng looked around, and after gaining his bearings, he headed forwards.


    His memory was very good, and even though many years had passed, he could still remember the map of this region.


    He floated above the ocean and travelled for many days before reaching his destination, the Hemu region.


    The familiar city appeared before him, causing him to space out and stare for a while.


    This was Helo City outside the Hunter¡¯s House.


    Helo City was the center of this region, and it connected to many ces.


    After many years, this ce had not changed much, and it was just as chaotic.


    It seemed that the war still was not over.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he silently walked forwards.


    Soon, he obtained the information that he wanted.


    The war indeed had not concluded yet.


    Over the past few years, not only had the war not concluded, but it had be even bigger and seemed to be more and more critical.


    A few years ago, the Mogow Academy and its factions had begun fighting with other academies.


    The fighting continuously escted, and there seemed to be no end in sight.


    In order to secure victory, Mogow Academy had undone a seal in its academy, releasing a monster that had been sealed by a senior 1,000 years ago.


    After that monster had been released, it had killed arge number of Sorcerers and devoured arge number of lives, turning them into its own power.


    Because of this monster¡¯s power, Mogow Academy had taken the upper hand, but as time passed and it devoured too many Sorcerer and ordinary people¡¯s lives, it had run out of control and attacked Mogow Academy.


    It had devoured arge number of Sorcerers and controlled many mortals and had them attack other Academies, escting the war.


    A few smaller Academies that had not participated in the war had been destroyed, and many of the Sorcerers had been taken under its control, including many true Sorcerers.


    This monster called itself the Heart-Devouring Devil, and it was a powerful monster from the fog region; it had the ability to control souls.


    Under the continued assaults from this monster, the war in the Hemu region became more and more intense.


    Chen Heng also found some information regarding the Hunter¡¯s House.


    The Hunter¡¯s House had already disappeared not too long ago.


    The Heart-Devouring Devil had led the factions under its control to attack a few Academies.


    It had taken the Hunter¡¯s House¡¯s territory, and it devoured most of its resources.


    The Hunter¡¯s House had been forced to gather and resist the Heart-Devouring Devil.


    During the battle, the Principal had been devoured by the Heart-Devouring Devil, and the Vice-Principal Ariel and others had been taken under its control.


    Following this, the Hunter¡¯s House had disappeared.


    This matter shook the entire region.


    Within the various Sorcerer organisations, the Hunter¡¯s House was not that strong, and it was a rtively small organisation. However, it still had a few true Sorcerers and the Principal¡¯s strength was not weak either.


    Even such a faction had been easily destroyed by the Heart-Devouring Devil.


    This matter shocked many people, and many people no longer dared to stay in the region.


    In the past, Helo City had a decent number of Sorcerers, but now there were very few.


    If that was the case even in Helo City, then one could only imagine how it was in other ces.


    After lightly sighing, Chen Heng left this ce and activated his Fortune Mark.


    Following this, Chen Heng was able to see traces of fate.


    Before, it was not so easy for him to see the traces of fate, but now, as he had be stronger, it seemed that the Fortune Mark had also been strengthened. This allowed him to see more things.


    Chen Heng could clearly see traces of fate, and he began to walk in a certain direction.


    Chen Heng soon arrived at a secretive ce.


    ¡°Is it here?¡± Chen Heng looked around.


    This ce did not have many people around, and the scenery was not that special either.


    ¡°The elemental particle density here is quite low. Charlie, are you hiding here¡­¡±


    After arriving, Chen Heng looked around and muttered to himself.


    Following this, he slowly advanced.


    Soon, he came before a cliff. He casually waved his hand and got rid of the cover, revealing a passageway.


    After walking in, many unique Sorcerer Formations appeared; they were all powerful traps.


    However, facing these things, Chen Heng was quite calm.


    The magic skillsnded on his body but were stopped by a formless energy.


    Just like that, Chen Heng walked to the central ce, a sparse area.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± a grave and nervous voice sounded out.


    Following this, a middle-aged man appeared, dressed in red robes, a wary look on his face.


    It was Chen Heng¡¯s teacher, Charlie.


    Before, Chen Heng had used the Fortune Mark to search for fates connected to his, and he had found his way here.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±


    After seeing Chen Heng, Charlie¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Ed, is it you? No, wait!¡±


    A look of delight appeared on his face, before he thought of something and became wary again, ¡°You¡¯re not Ed! Damn you Mordo, you didn¡¯t even let off my student?¡±


    A hateful look appeared on his face as he spoke.


    Evidently, he thought that Chen Heng had been controlled, just like Ariel and the others.


    Looking at Charlie, Chen Heng lightly sighed and said, ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie¡¯s heart trembled.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ed?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, he said warily, ¡°Show me your mental ripples.¡±


    Chen Heng did not say anything and did as Charlie asked.


    The unique mental ripples appeared, spreading out in the surroundings.


    Sensing these mental ripples, a look of joy appeared on Charlie¡¯s face as he confirmed Chen Heng¡¯s identity.


    The Heart-Devouring Devil¡¯s ability could control others¡¯ souls, but those who it controlled would have their mental ripples twisted.


    Even though Chen Heng¡¯s mental ripples were somewhat different to before, they were not twisted.


    Evidently, he had not been controlled by the Heart-Devouring Devil.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Charlie let out a breath, ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s a long story,¡± Chen Heng said as he told Charlie about everything that had happened.


    He told Charlie about how he had been chased by the Merfolk into the little world, but he hid some details.


    ¡°Following that, I escaped from that world and came to find you,¡± Chen Heng said.


    In front of him, Charlie lookedpletely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 210 – Principal

    <h4>Chapter 210 - Principal</h4>


    ¡°Such abundant and magnificent experiences¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s descriptions, Charlie was bbergasted, and he took a while toe back to his senses, ¡°This¡­¡±


    To ordinary people, Chen Heng¡¯s experiences were a bit too fantastical.


    He had identally entered a secret realm and obtained the hero¡¯s legacy; this sounded like a fairy tale.


    And yet, this had actually happened, and to his student, no less.


    After a while, Charlie came back to his senses and suddenly thought of something as he said, ¡°Ed¡­ you¡¯ve already be a true Sorcerer?¡±


    As Chen Heng spoke of his experiences, he had also told Charlie about how he had be a true Sorcerer.


    The hero¡¯s power was too fantastical and was not something that Charlie was familiar with. However, he knew about Sorcerers¡¯ power well.


    He knew what kind of power and status true Sorcerers had.


    Meeting Charlie¡¯s expectant gaze, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he lightly nodded.


    A formless armor soundlessly appeared around his body, even without any Meditation or using his mental energy.


    This was something that only true Sorcerers could do.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Charlie felt delighted.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    He gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Even though I knew that with your aptitude, you would be a true Sorcerer sooner orter, I never thought that this day woulde so quickly.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, he felt quite amazed.


    It had only been a few years since Chen Heng had disappeared, and much had changed. The Hemu region had be like this, and the Second Rank Apprentice Chen Heng had now be a true Sorcerer.


    Someone advancing from Second Rank Apprentice to a true Sorcerer in just a few years was incredible.


    During this time, most people would not even be close to bing a Third Rank Apprentice.


    Compared to those people, Chen Heng¡¯s performance was spectacr.


    In the Hemu region, true Sorcerers were top-tier figures.


    For Chen Heng to reach this stage at such a young age, he was undoubtedly one of the most talented geniuses.


    Moreover, to be viewed as the strongest power in the world, this so-called hero¡¯s power was not to be underestimated either, and it was most likely stronger than a true Sorcerer¡¯s power.


    Now that Chen Heng had these two powers, his strength was at the peak of the Hemu region.


    Thinking to there, Charlie could not help but feel excited and he asked, ¡°Ed, what is your strength like now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Chen Heng replied as he shook his head.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Because he did not have anything topare himself to, Chen Heng did not know just how strong he was.


    ¡°However, ordinary true Sorcerers are not a big deal to me,¡± Chen Heng added.


    Hearing this, Charlie looked incredibly pleased.


    ¡­


    There was a strange aura lingering on an overgrown, ancient path.


    ¡°How familiar¡­¡±


    Looking around, Chen Heng could not help but softly speak.


    Beside him, Charlie looked quite anxious as he looked about.


    ¡°Be careful, Ed,¡± Charlie looked quite worried as he said, ¡°After that battle, this ce has be Mordo¡¯s territory. The other Sorcerers were all corrupted by him and turned into his subordinates.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Chen Heng nodded.


    After meeting with Charlie, Chen Heng had heard much about what had happened in the past.


    Back then, the Heart-Devouring Devil, called Mordo, had attacked the Hunter¡¯s House. However, it had not been alone, and it instead had been apanied by arge number of Sorcerers. That was how it had taken down the Hunter¡¯s House.


    In terms of strength, the Heart-Devouring Devil was indeed quite powerful, but it was not invincible.


    Otherwise, the Hunter¡¯s House would not have tried to resist.


    Of course, ordinary true Sorcerers were not a match for it at all, and if they were corrupted by its aura, their minds would be twisted.


    That was why Ariel and the others had fallen under its control.


    ¡°Looks like they have already discovered us¡­¡±


    After walking a few steps, Chen Heng¡¯s body froze and he raised his head and looked forwards.


    Ahead, formless ripples were spreading out and light shed.


    This was the original location of the Hunter¡¯s House, and there were many Sorcerer Formations within.


    After taking over this area, Mordo had made this ce even stronger and strengthened the Sorcerer Formations.


    As such, Chen Heng and Charlie had been quickly discovered.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you,¡± a familiar aura appeared, and a red-robed figure appeared ahead.


    It was a woman with decent looks, and she was someone Chen Heng was familiar with. However, her face was incredibly cold, and she gave off an air of hostility.


    ¡°Miss Ariel,¡± Chen Heng lightly said.


    ¡°Long time no see, Ed.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Ariel¡¯s expression was cold as she said, ¡°Have the two of youe to join us? As long as you are willing to take Lord Mordo¡¯s power, I¡¯m sure he will not mind your previous actions and will give you a new start¡­¡±


    ¡°You make it sound good,¡± Charlie said as he coldlyughed, ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in losing my sense of self and bing someone else¡¯s puppet. Ariel, have a sense of your chaotic mental ripples; just what have you be?¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s words, Ariel¡¯s expression was calm as she said coldly, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not here to submit to Lord Mordo. Since that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    As she spoke, ripples spread out and many figures appeared behind Ariel.


    These were all true Sorcerers of the Hunter¡¯s House. There were four of them in total, and all of them had been corrupted.


    Looking at these people, Charlie gripped his fists tightly and looked at Chen Heng, feeling quite nervous.


    No matter how he put it, these were four true Sorcerers.


    Moreover,pared to him, who was someone who focused on creating magic items rather than battle power, they were much stronger.


    In actuality, it was because they were quite strong that they were the vanguard against Mordo back then, which was why they had be controlled.


    Because Charlie¡¯s battle power was quitecking, he had not fought in the initial battle, which was why he had an opportunity to escape.


    If they ended up fighting, he would not be able to take on even a single one of them.


    Thinking to there, he looked over at Chen Heng.


    Sensing his gaze, Chen Heng lightly sighed.


    ¡°Miss Ariel, teachers, apologies,¡± he spoke softly.


    Ariel and the others¡¯ expressions were cold as their bodies slightly moved, preparing to rush out.


    However, in the next moment, their expressions changed greatly.


    Massive power rushed out, and the elemental particles in the surroundings were fixed in ce by that power. No matter how they used their mental energy, they could not control even a single elemental particle.


    As they watched on, Chen Heng calmly waved his hand.


    Bang!


    A light sound rang out.


    Even though Chen Heng had only waved his hand, he was like an omnipotent god who could easily change the world with a single wave.


    The heavens and earth seemed to flip and all power seemed to disappear.


    In front of that terrifying power, their own strength seemed incredibly insignificant, like flickering candles.


    Their bodies flew backwards with a bang, and they were unable to move at all.


    Following this, massive amounts of faith energy appeared, manifesting as pure white light that rushed towards their bodies.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡± Ariel and the others howled.


    ¡°Their mental ripples are returning to normal!¡± Charlie began to sense changes from their bodies.


    As they were impacted by the faith energy, the corrupting power within Ariel and the others seemed to be purified and disappeared.


    Faith energy was an energy that came from the depths of one¡¯s soul, and it could affect souls.


    The energy that the Heart-Devouring Devil used to control these people came from the soul.


    It could be said that the faith energy¡¯s effects against the Heart-Devouring Devil¡¯s corrupting energy was very effective.


    Soon, the pure-white light began to expand even more until it covered the entire Hunter¡¯s House.


    In that moment, countless howls sounded out as many Sorcerers cried out and their souls were purified.


    A strange atmosphere was created.


    Even though Charlie was not being targeted by the white light, he could feel a warmth andfortableness in his soul. This made him feel all kinds of wonderful emotions.


    In front of them, the savage looks on Ariel and the others¡¯ faces disappeared, and they were reced with faint smiles.


    Without realizing it, tears flowed from all of their eyes.


    ¡°Ed¡­¡± Ariel¡¯s voice sounded out.


    However, different to before, even though her voice sounded somewhat weak, she sounded like she had regained her own consciousness.


    The other Sorcerers were the same and also regained consciousness.


    The corrupting energy from the Heart-Devouring Devil disappeared, and they returned to normal.


    ¡°Ariel.¡±


    Looking at them, Charlie looked delighted and hurriedly went to support them so that they did not fall over.


    ¡°We owe you two great thanks.¡± After hearing Charlie¡¯s exnation, Ariel sighed and looked at Chen Heng.


    In front of her, Chen Heng was wearing white robes, and he was standing by himself with his eyes closed, as if he was doing Meditation.


    A formless feeling came from his body, which made it so that even if he did not do or say anything, others could not help but feel goodwill towards him.


    In the past, Chen Heng had been quite friendly and on good terms with everyone, but this feeling was much greater now.


    If the Chen Heng of the past had to work hard to make people feel favorably towards him, he now did so without even trying.


    This was a result of the Faith Mark and the massive amounts of positive faith energy that he had gained.


    Looking at Chen Heng, the Sorcerers present all felt that this was quite strange.


    They thought of the power that Chen Heng had used before.


    At that time, Chen Heng had just casually waved his hand, and he was able to instantly suppress them. That light then covered the entire Hunter¡¯s House and turned it into his domain.


    This kind of power made them feel both excited and awed.


    Undoubtedly, this was something that surpassed the level of true Sorcerers.


    ¡°He has already surpassed the Heart-Devouring Devil,¡± one of the Sorcerers looked at Chen Heng as he said in a quiet voice.


    The others nodded.


    Everyone present had fought with the Heart-Devouring Devil before.


    From their impression, even though the Heart-Devouring Devil was powerful and could suppress them, the four of them together could at least put up a fight against it.


    The oppressive power that Chen Heng had demonstrated had greatly surpassed the feeling that the Heart-Devouring Devil had given them.


    Thinking to there, they felt some hope.


    ¡°There are not many Sorcerers left in the Academy; including us, there are only 30 or so left.¡±


    Charlie came back from the insides of the Academy and lightly sighed, ¡°Apart from us true Sorcerers, there are six Third Rank Apprentice and the rest are all low level Apprentices.¡±


    Hearing these numbers, all of the Sorcerers sighed.


    In recent years, the Hunter¡¯s House had taken blow after blow.


    During that battle against the Heart-Devouring Devil and the Sorcerers with it, the Hunter¡¯s House had lost around half of its forces.


    These Sorcerers were thest power of the Hunter¡¯s House.


    All of them had been corrupted by the Heart-Devouring Devil¡¯s power, but because of Chen Heng, they had regained their consciousnesses.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Ariel looked at Charlie and the others as she said, ¡°The Principal has died, but the Hunter¡¯s House is still here.¡±


    ¡°What should we do? Should we go and find that Heart-Devouring Devil for payback?¡±


    One of the Sorcerers asked as he looked at Chen Heng, ¡°With Mister Ed¡¯s strength, perhaps he will be able to defeat the Heart-Devouring Devil.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Chen Heng.


    They all knew that even though they had been part of the Hunter¡¯s House¡¯s management team, the only person who could make this decision was Chen Heng, not them.


    Putting aside Chen Heng saving their lives, the strength he had disyed made it so that they would not have it any other way.


    ¡°We will take revenge for the Principal and our otherrades sooner orter,¡± Ariel said as she looked at Chen Heng, ¡°But right now, we have something even more important to do. The Principal has perished, and our Academy no longer has a leader. I suggest that Ed takes over as the new Principal to lead us. How does that sound?¡±


    She looked around as her red robes fluttered.


    ¡°I agree,¡± someone nodded and spoke first.


    It was Chen Heng¡¯s teacher, Charlie.


    The others fell silent for a few moments, before giving their answers.


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m for it.¡±


    Various voices sounded out, and no one was in opposition.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Looking at everyone present, Ariel nodded, ¡°Then from today onwards, Ed is our Academy¡¯s Principal.¡±

 Chapter 211 – Meeting Merfolk Again

    <h4>Chapter 211 - Meeting Merfolk Again</h4>


    Just like that, the new Principal of the Hunter¡¯s House was appointed.


    In actuality, at this point, the Sorcerers did not have any other choice.


    Under normal circumstances, if one was to be the Principal of an organization like this, apart from having great strength, they would also need great reputation so that others would be willing to follow them.


    However, these were not normal circumstances.


    Putting aside Chen Heng¡¯s incredible power, there was also the threat of the Heart-Devouring Devil.


    Moreover, these Sorcerers had all been saved by Chen Heng, and all of them wanted to repay him.


    Moreover, what was key was that Chen Heng had greatly changed.


    After receiving the Faith Mark, just by standing there, Chen Heng made others want to trust and rely on him.


    After bing the new Principal, Chen Heng began to give orders.


    What surprised the other Sorcerers was that Chen Heng was not immediately heading to deal with the Heart-Devouring Devil. Rather, after discussing with Ariel and the others for a while, he decided to temporarily leave the Hemu region.


    ¡°Even if we get rid of the Heart-Devouring Devil, that will not be of much benefit to us,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at Ariel and the others.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough people, so what good would it be if we took over those regions? We don¡¯t even have people for day to day operations.¡±


    There was a reason why Sorcerer organizations would take in arge number of students.


    There were many things that they needed Apprentices to take care of, no matter if it was nting, mining things, or imbuing items with magic power.


    This was why Sorcerer Academies would take in students.


    The current Hunter¡¯s House had lost much manpower.


    After that big battle, including Chen Heng and the other true Sorcerers, there were fewer than 50 Sorcerers remaining.


    With such little numbers, they could barely maintain operation of the Hunter¡¯s House, let alone do other things.


    Even if Chen Heng and the others defeated the Heart-Devouring Devil, they would not be able to benefit much.


    After all, they would not be able to take in the various resources that the Heart-Devouring Devil had.


    In the end, those were the things that the Sorcerer organizations were fighting over.


    Since they could not immediately devour those things, it was better to act slower.


    ¡°Us not acting is not sparing them; rather, we are just letting them continue to fight among themselves and make the situation more chaotic,¡± Chen Heng spoke softly as he looked at everyone, ¡°It¡¯s just that after experiencing the Heart-Devouring Devil¡¯s rampage and falling under its control will those people be grateful to us for saving them and will be willing to follow us.


    ¡°If we just forcefully suppress them, they will just maintain those feelings of enmity towards us.


    ¡°We are not the Heart-Devouring Devil and do not have any way of controlling people.¡±


    Since they could not gain the biggest benefits now, retreating and not acting was also a good tactic.


    Rather than acting and bing everyone¡¯s enemy, it was better to let the Heart-Devouring Devil make the situation more chaotic and attract everyone¡¯s hatred.


    One day, after Chen Heng and the others gathered enough strength, they would act and appear as the saviours of the world.


    When that time came, as the victors, they would naturally receive the gratitude of those who had been controlled, as well as rightfully take over everything that the Heart-Devouring Devil had.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, all of the Sorcerers nodded in agreement.


    Ariel was quite impressed by Chen Heng¡¯s thinking¡ªeven though he had the power to get rid of the Heart-Devouring Devil, he could calmly and rationally analyze the situation. This was how a Sorcerer should be.


    After deciding on this n, they began to act.


    The Apprentices within the Hunter¡¯s House were told that they could continue to stay if they wished, and they could also leave if that was what they wanted.


    In the end, a few Apprentices left, but most chose to stay.


    In times like this, there were not many people who wanted to be rogue Sorcerers¡ªnot only was it difficult for them to obtain magic skill frameworks, but it was also difficult to obtain other resources as well.


    Those things were the reasons why most Sorcerers chose to join an organization.


    Ariel and the other Sorcerers also used their connections to contact some other Apprentices and gather new people.


    Even though they had decided to leave, they did not act too quickly.


    Mortals moving houses was quite troublesome, and it was even more so for an Academy.


    During this time, Ariel and the others busied themselves, moving everything of value from the Academy.


    Because the Heart-Devouring Devil had controlled everyone in the Hunter¡¯s House, it had not done much to the Academy.


    As such, most things of value were still there, and they were all to be moved.


    Fortunately, the Heart-Devouring Devil had been very confident in its control over Sorcerers, so it did note to check on the Hunter¡¯s House regrly. It just had Ariel and the others periodically report to it.


    Because of how big the Hemu region was, and due to the warfare going on, it actually took quite a long time for reports to reach it.


    This gave them enough time to move away.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, it had been two months.


    By now, they had finished most of the preparations.


    Chen Heng and some others stood outside the familiar gates.


    Ariel was standing in front of the gate, with Charlie and the others next to her.


    Looking at the gates, as well as the familiar scenery around them, she could not help but deeply sigh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Charlie said as heforted her, ¡°We¡¯lle back one day. When that timees, everything will be different.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s words, Ariel nodded, with a resolute look on her face, ¡°Everything will be different.¡±


    As she spoke, it was as if she could see a wonderful future, and her eyes became brighter.


    There were many others who also felt quite reluctant to leave.


    Even though Sorcerers were quite cold and rational, they still had emotions.


    In response, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm and understanding.


    They stayed for a short while until everyone could get their emotions under control before heading out.


    After leaving the Hunter¡¯s House, they first went to Helo City to buy some things before leaving this region.


    At the port, the ship that would take them to leave was already there.


    Compared to the normal ships that ferried Apprentices, this ship was very big.


    The Hunter¡¯s House had many things to be moved, so Ariel and the others had spent arge sum of money to hire a big ship.


    After everyone got on, the ship departed, and the port became smaller and smaller until it could not be seen anymore.


    At that moment, they truly felt that they had left.


    Charlie gave a light sigh and silently turned and walked into the cabins.


    Even though they had left the Hemu region, they had many things to do on the ship.


    ording to the n, they would head to Chen Heng¡¯s hometown, the Dn region, and establish a new base there. They would gather Apprentices and slowly umte strength.


    Moreover, some of them would head into the Faith World and establish a new Academy there.


    Many of the Sorcerers were quite interested in this.


    After hearing about the Faith World, they could not help but feel curious about it.


    A new, unexplored world that contained powerful demon beasts and monsters was something that greatly attracted them.


    As such, this was something that many Sorcerers felt excited about.


    Of course, there was another purpose for this.


    Given that they could freely enter and exit the Faith World using Chen Heng¡¯s Faith Mark, this meant that the Academy would have a way out no matter what happened.


    Even if they lost everything in the outside world, they could hide within that world and preserve their strength.


    This was a very good idea, so Ariel and the others were quite interested.


    During this time, when many true Sorcerers were gathered, they often gathered to discuss and n many things.


    Chen Heng sometimes participated in the discussions, but most of the time, he remained within his room and did Meditation.


    One day, as he was doing Meditation, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    He could hear noises from outside, most of which were Apprentices¡¯ shouts.


    Moreover, Chen Heng could sense a clear wave of ill-intent from a distance, so he got up and walked out of his room.


    He came to the deck and saw figures bobbing up and down on the ocean.


    Merfolks¡¯ figures appeared, looking at them bloodthirsty and savagely.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng chuckled and did not know what to say.


    It was because of the Merfolk that he had fallen into danger and then entered the Faith World.


    After so many years, he had almost forgotten these fellows, but they had once again appeared before him.


    There were many of them, and they were filled with ill-intent.


    Chen Heng could not help but wonder if these were the same Merfolk that had attacked him back then.


    On the deck, Sorcerers walked out and looked at the Merfolk in interest, but no one was afraid.


    After all, putting aside true Sorcerers, there were seven or eight Third Rank Apprentices and even more Second Rank Apprentices.


    Even if the true Sorcerers did not act, just the Apprentices would be able to keep these Merfolk at bay.


    It was apletely different situation to the ship that Chen Heng had been on before.


    ¡°Ed, you¡¯vee.¡±


    Standing on the deck, Charlie looked at the Merfolk in interest as he said, ¡°Do you think these are the Merfolk who attacked you back then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Ariel nodded, ¡°The Merfolk are very territorial and don¡¯t relocate easily, nor do they allow other Merfolk tribes toe to their territory.¡±


    ¡°It seems that because of the war, these Merfolk have been living quite well,¡± a Sorcererughed as he gave a bloodthirsty smile, ¡°But since they dare to attack our Academy¡­ then we¡¯ll teach them a lesson¡­¡±


    As he spoke, the other Sorcerers smiled.


    Even though they discussed with each other and did their research, it was still quite boring looking out into the vast ocean every day.


    These Merfolking here gave them some entertainment, and they could also take revenge for Chen Heng and get on the good side of their new Principal.


    As such, everyone rubbed their hands together, including the true Sorcerers, and they looked at the Merfolk below as if they were prey.


    Even now, the Merfolk did not know what was going to happen.


    A bloody scene soon unfolded.


    Soon, the water was dyed red with blood.


    Facing the attacks from the true Sorcerers, the Merfolk were unable to resist at all and were annihted.


    In just a short while, the Merfolk were all ughtered, and the Merfolk Priest who was equivalent to a Third Rank Apprentice was captured by Charlie.


    ording to him, a Merfolk Priest who could awaken their bloodline was a very rare material, and they would be able to be used to create an excellent magic item.


    This Merfolk attack, which may have been dangerous to others, was easily dealt with by them.


    Many people obtained Merfolk corpses and happily left.


    Chen Heng also obtained some. Apart from the Merfolk Priest, which he gave to Charlie, most of the Merfolk nobles¡¯ corpses went to Chen Heng.


    ¡°After a few years, I¡¯ve achieved my goal.¡±


    Within the simpleboratory, Chen Heng extracted the essence blood from a few Merfolk corpses as he thought to himself.


    A few years ago, when he had first seen these Merfolk, he had wanted to see if he could devour their essence blood.


    It was just that it was too dangerous back then and he did not have an opportunity.


    He had never thought that he would have the chance after a few years.


    Chen Heng directly used the Heaven Devouring Scripture to devour these Merfolks¡¯ essence blood.


    After these past few years, the Heaven Devouring Scripture had been further enhanced by Chen Heng, and it was even more efficient.


    Before, it would have taken him a few days topletely digest the essence blood, but now it could be achieved in just less than half a day.


    Of course, these changes were also due to the change in the strength of Chen Heng¡¯s body.

 Chapter 212 – Dawn Empire

    <h4>Chapter 212 - Dawn Empire</h4>


    How quickly one could take in and digest essence blood was closely rted to how strong one¡¯s body was.


    Ordinarily speaking, the stronger one was and the more powerful one¡¯s essence blood was, the faster it was to take in other essence blood.


    However, the side-effects would be the same.


    As Chen Heng devoured the essence blood, Chen Heng could not help but open his eyes.


    All kinds of fragmented memories rushed into the depths of his mind.


    There were bloody scenes and scenes of mating with Merfolk shing in his mind.


    To ordinary people, this was a massive blow, and if their willpower was not strong enough, perhaps it might copse.


    However, it was not a big deal to Chen Heng.


    After all, he had experienced this kind of thing many times, and he had also passed the hero trial¡¯s test of willpower.


    Time gradually passed, and after a while, he was able to return to normal.


    After he devoured the Merfolk essence blood, his body began to go through changes.


    Some ces on his body became itchy, as if there were some changes.


    Chen Heng shook his head, and he could feel a sense of dizziness.


    After using the Heaven Devouring Scripture, his mind had once again been tainted by some impurities. However, Chen Heng already had countermeasures.


    Pure, silver-white Moon God Energy flowed throughout Chen Heng¡¯s body, affecting his mind and gradually purifying it of impurities.


    At the same time, powerful faith energy turned into pure-white holy light and bathed his body, restoring his mind.


    Feeling this, Chen Heng understood something.


    As expected, faith energy was very effective against mental impurities.


    This was just like how Chen Heng had released Ariel and the others from the Heart-Devouring Devil¡¯s corruption.


    This meant that it would be even easier for him to deal with the Heaven Devouring Scripture¡¯s side-effects in future.


    In the past, he could use the Moon God Energy, but it was far less effective than faith energy.


    It seemed that as long as Chen Heng did not take in too much at once, he could use the Heaven Devouring Scripture much more frequently.


    This was a very good piece of news.


    After silently getting up, Chen Heng walked ahead and put the Merfolk corpses away before leaving.


    A month or so slowly passed.


    Apart from the Merfolk attack, the rest of the time, it was quite peaceful on the ship.


    After sailing for more than a month, they reached their destination.


    The Dn region.


    This was where Chen Heng¡¯s body had been born, and it was his hometown.


    After arriving, Chen Heng led Ariel and the others towards the Doyle family¡¯s residence.


    Soon, they arrived.


    After a few years, the residence looked mostly the same.


    However, even though the ce was not any different, the people inside had changed.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body¡¯s grandfather, Griffin, had already passed away.


    Back then, because of an unsessful experiment, Griffin had fallen unconscious, and Chen Heng had used his Moon God Energy to slowly heal him.


    However, Chen Heng¡¯s actions had only reduced the problems in his mind and not changed his lifespan.


    As such, Griffin had passed away after two years.


    After hearing about this, Chen Heng fell silent.


    Honestly speaking, Griffin was not a good person. In fact, from the things he had done, he was undoubtedly a bad person.


    However, no matter what, Griffin was Chen Heng¡¯s body¡¯s grandfather and one of the people who had treated him the best.


    Chen Heng could not help but feel a bit sad at his death.


    Apart from Griffin, there were some others in the Doyle family¡¯s residence.


    Back then, Chen Heng had taken four students. They had all be First Rank Apprentices, and the best among them was not too far away from Second Rank Apprentice.


    Chen Heng was quite happy with their performance.


    Honestly speaking, after Chen Heng had gone missing, the Doyle family had relied on Griffin.


    After Griffin had died, even though the situation had not changed, that was only because the other Sorcerer families believed that it was likely that Chen Heng would return, which was why they did not do anything.


    However, as time went on, the other Sorcerer families¡¯ attitudes began to change.


    If Chen Heng did not return and waste by a few years, the Doyle family¡¯s situation might have been much worse.


    To the people of the Doyle family, Chen Heng returning was incredibly good news.


    After returning and cating the people from the Doyle family and his students, Chen Heng began to act.


    In the following months, the Hunter¡¯s House began to act against all surrounding factions.


    All Sorcerer families and mortal kingdoms were destroyed by these true Sorcerers, and they were fused into one, just like what Chen Heng had done in the Faith World.


    Following this, they established a new Academy.


    As the Principal, Chen Heng took in the Sorcerers from the Sorcerer families that they had suppressed and took in new students.


    He also used his experience from the Faith World to make magic items to mass-test people¡¯s Sorcerer talent.


    With the new test equipment,rge numbers of students were brought into the newly-established Dawn Academy.


    The Dawn Academy was the name that Chen Heng had given to the new Academy, and its full name was Dawn Sorcerer Academy.


    Chen Heng hoped that they would also open a Dawn Knight Academy in the future.


    Evenpared to Sorcerers, the Knight path was not something to be underestimated.


    Knight Apprentices with life energy couldpare to a First Rank Apprentice.


    True Knights who had awakened their Life Seeds could bepared to Second Rank Apprentices.


    Finally, Great Knights couldpare to Third Rank Apprentices.


    Moreover, when Knights ignited their Life Seeds, the power they could explode with was usually stronger than what Apprentices had.


    Even though there were no Knights that could rival true Sorcerers, Great Knights were already quite strong.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, it had been another ten years.


    After ten years, the Hemu region was still filled with chaotic warfare.


    The Mogow Academy, Heart-Devouring Devil¡­ all kinds of factions battled it out.


    As for the newly-established Dawn Academy, it continued to develop in the Dn region and take in Apprentices escaping from the Hemu region.


    Just like that, they continuously raised more and more students.


    In just ten years, Dawn Academy had hundreds of students.


    Those students would then teach more students.


    Chen Heng¡¯s forces in the Faith World were also developing quite well.


    With a few true Sorcerers working together, they were continuously being developed, such as mutated crops that had been stimted by magic power and could grow in any conditions and still have high yields.


    With these things, their numbers continuously increased.


    They also took in some children to enter Dawn Sorcerer Academy.


    This was the Faith World¡¯s first batch of Sorcerers.


    In the future, these Sorcerers would spread the seeds of Sorcerers out.


    As they had their own families, the Sorcerer bloodline would spread until more and more people with Sorcerer talent appeared.


    However, all of this would take time.


    The fifteenth year after the academy was established, Chen Heng led Ariel and the others back to the Hemu region.


    After developing for 15 years, Dawn Academy was much stronger than before.


    In terms of true Sorcerers, they had roped in some Sorcerers from the Hemu region, and including Chen Heng, there were now eight of them.


    In terms of Apprentices, they were doing even better.


    With cheap methods to test Sorcerer talent,rge numbers of Apprentices had appeared, and 15 years was enough for them to grow.


    By now, the current Dawn Academy really did have the strength to devour other factions and take over their resources.


    As such, Chen Heng began to wage war.


    Another three years passed.


    In three years,rge parts of the Hemu region had been taken over by the Dawn Academy, and those who had been controlled by the Heart-Devouring Devil were released and joined Dawn Academy.


    During those three years, Mogow Academy and the Heart-Devouring Devil¡¯s forces had been destroyed.


    The Heart-Devouring Devil and Dawn Academy¡¯s Principal, Ed Doyle, had a mighty battle, and it was finally nailed onto a cliff. It was taken as the most precious spoils of war back to the Hunter¡¯s House.


    Soon, Dawn Academy unified the Hemu region.


    After this, the war that had gone on for ten or so years in the Hemu region finally came to a conclusion.


    After that age of war ended, a new age descended.


    The Dawn Empire was established and reigned over the Hemu region.


    Based on the Hemu region¡¯s records from the past thousands of years, this was the first time that a faction had unified the Hemu region, and it was the first time that all Sorcerers had gathered under a single faction.


    All citizens and Sorcerers belonged to the Dawn Empire.


    By now, apart from the Merfolk, there were very few Sorcerers who had not submitted to the Dawn Empire.


    From the Hemu region¡¯s northmost point to the archipgos, all human Sorcerers were under the same banner.


    The Dawn Empire¡¯s strength was incredibly great.


    ording to Ariel and the others¡¯ estimates, the Dawn Empire had 20 or so true Sorcerers, and most of them had been rescued from the Heart-Devouring Devil¡¯s control.


    After being saved by Chen Heng, those Sorcerers naturally joined the Dawn Empire and became part of it.


    After the Dawn Empire was established, Dawn Academy became the official Sorcerer Academy.


    All other Sorcerer academies and organizations had vanished.


    Of course, as time went on and there were more and more Sorcerer Apprentices, Chen Heng nned to open other academies.


    However, right now, just Dawn Academy was able to take in all of the Sorcerers.


    Time went on.


    Soon, it had been another 30 years.


    By now, the Dawn Empire had fully taken over the Hemu region and was still quickly expanding.


    More and more students were taken from among the ordinary people and sent to the Dawn Academy. Most of their Sorcerer talent was not very high, only having Level 1 talent, and even the better ones only had Level 2 talent.


    Level 2 talent was the limit for ordinary people.


    Normally, those who did not have Sorcerer ancestors could only have Level 2 talent at most.


    Level 3 and above required some Sorcerer bloodline.


    This was why the Sorcerer academies liked to find students from among Sorcerer families in the past. It was easier, as most students had better aptitude and talent.


    However, this did not matter.


    After these students became Sorcerers, their descendants would also be the descendants of Sorcerers, and their aptitude would gradually change.


    After a few generations, there would definitely be an influx of outstanding students.


    Chen Heng had enough patience for this.


    Moreover, in order to increase the number of Sorcerers, the Empire produced some policies to encourage Sorcerers to have more children.


    Families that had more children would receive various benefits and rewards.


    While the Empire developed, it also developed outwards.


    50 years after the Dawn Empire was established, it dered war on the Merfolk race.


    After 50 years of development, the Empire¡¯s strength was incredibly great, and the number of true Sorcerers it had had doubled.


    Some of them had ranked up from Third Rank Apprentices, while others were geniuses from the new generation.


    Even though they were new true Sorcerers, they were not weak at all.


    Comparatively speaking, the Merfolk did not have as many Sorcerers, but they had their own advantages.


    After all, they lived in the ocean and had a geographical advantage.


    This war went on for ten years, and it only concluded in the sixtieth year of the Dawn Empire.


    When the Merfolk Royal Court had been taken down, arge number of Merfolk tribes officially surrendered.


    The new Merfolk Royals took the remaining Merfolk to move far away.


    This announced theplete victory of the Dawn Empire.


    Time continued to pass.


    65 years after the Dawn Empire had been established, Chen Heng, who had stayed in the Dawn City for a long time, set out and came to a ce.


    ¡°Is it here?¡±


    There was a silver forest ahead, and hazy light shed, creating a beautiful feeling.


    Beautiful, tranquil, ancient¡­


    All kinds of unique auras could be felt here, and seeing this forest, one could not help but feel calm andfortable.


    ¡°The Mogow ins¡­¡± Chen Heng muttered to himself softly.


    The Mogow ins was quite a unique ce in the Hemu region.


    This was where thest Elf tribe of the Hemu region resided.


    The silver forest was formed from the Elf race¡¯s silver trees, which was a unique magic nt and the symbol of the Elf race.


    ¡°Your Majesty, would you like me to go and notify them?¡±


    The governor here was a true Sorcerer and hearing that Chen Heng hade, he could not help but feel quite nervous, ¡°I have some connections with those Elves and have traded with them before.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Chen Heng shook his head, ¡°They¡¯re already here.¡±


    Hearing this, the people in front of him felt quite startled and looked around.


    Ahead, some figures walked over.


    They looked simr to humans, but their looks were more handsome and beautiful, and their eyes were a deep ck color.


    They wore simple leather armor and strode over from a distance.

 Chapter 213 – Elf Race

    <h4>Chapter 213 - Elf Race</h4>


    ¡°Greetings, esteemed Majesty¡­¡± the people walked over from afar.


    Seeing those people approach, the guards by Chen Heng¡¯s side became wary.


    Even though they looked somewhat simr to humans, they were also quite different.


    Perhaps those things would not have been clear to ordinary people, but to the Sorcerers present, they knew clearly.


    They were all Elves.


    ¡°This has been a long timeing.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded to the group of Elves as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know why I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s people havee before,¡± a middle-aged Elf said softly, ¡°In order to receive Your Majesty, we have prepared a banquet for you.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Chen Heng nodded and followed behind the middle-aged Elf.


    As they walked, Chen Heng looked at the scenery around them.


    Faint silver light appeared in the surroundings, looking quite beautiful and unique.


    It had to be said that the Elves were one of the first Sorcerers.


    Even though the Hemu region¡¯s Elves were forced to hide here, this ce where they lived was still filled with traces of magic skills and Sorcerer Formations.


    There were dense elemental particles all around them, and they were far denser than any other ce that Chen Heng had visited.


    This ce was most likely an energy node.


    Large amounts of elemental particles appeared in this ce and were absorbed into the silver trees. The Elf race then used special magic skills to guide them to other ces.


    Chen Heng continued onwards.


    The Elf race was quite calm towards his arrival. They were not overly passionate, but they were not antagonistic towards him either.


    Of course, this was partially because of Chen Heng¡¯s identity.


    He was now the Emperor of the Dawn Empire and the ruler of the Hemu region.


    Even the entire Merfolk race was not a match for him, let alone the Elf race that had gone into decline.


    If they did not want to make life difficult for themselves, they had to put away their previous attitude.


    After walking into the inner regions, a beautiful scene greeted them.


    Just like humans, the Elves also built houses as residences.


    However, their houses were all very unique and were all built ording to personal tastes.


    Some were built into trees but still looked very tough.


    This made Chen Heng feel quite interested, and he looked about.


    As they headed forwards, he met the Elf race¡¯s current leader.


    It was an elderly Elf Sorcerer.


    He was the only remaining true Sorcerer in the Elf Race. However, he was very powerful and had reached the peak among true Sorcerers.


    Within the Hemu region, apart from Chen Heng, this old Elf Sorcerer could rank among the top five.


    In the past, it was because of this old Elf Sorcerer¡¯s existence, as well as the surrounding barrier, that the Elf Race was able to survive here and not go extinct.


    ¡°I came here to extend an invitation, as well as to fulfil a promise,¡± Chen Heng said softly as he looked at the old Elf Sorcerer.


    Before, he hade into contact with the Half-Elf Sorcerer Yana and had obtained some benefits from her.


    The Legacy Stone that he had was from her.


    Back then, Chen Heng had promised that when he could, he would look after the Hemu region¡¯s Elf race.


    He hade to fulfil that promise.


    He told them about his interaction with Yana back then and gave them the choice.


    ¡°If you are willing toe out, I can have all of you join Dawn Academy and promise that in the future Dawn Academy will always have a representative from the Elf Race.


    ¡°If you are not willing, I will give you the title of the Duke of Mogow and officially give the surrounding regions to the Elf race as their territory.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the guards by Chen Heng¡¯s side and even the governor could not help but feel surprised.


    From how they saw it, Chen Heng was incredibly generous.


    For the Elf race to have a representative in Dawn Academy, this meant that they would join Dawn Academy¡¯s management. There were only ten such people in total, and not only could they participate in decision-making for the Dawn Academy, but they also had ess to all of Dawn Academy¡¯s research and knowledge.


    After the human world had been unified and all Sorcerers gathered at Dawn Academy, the development of Sorcerers was incredibly fast.


    Before, different sects and academies had all investigated by themselves.


    Some ancient sects hid away, focusing on their own research.


    This was not very ideal¡ªafter all, research was best done in conjunction with discussions and critique.


    Moreover, researching in istion could often result in awkward situations¡ªsometimes, after one painstakingly researched something, they would find out that someone had already researched this.


    This caused great waste.


    In the Hemu region, sometimes all kinds of different magic skills were devised from the same magic skill framework.


    After all Sorcerers had been gathered to Dawn Academy, all of the sects and academies¡¯ knowledge had been gathered and then taught to other Sorcerers.


    Moreover, with so many Sorcerers gathered, all kinds of theories and ideologies shed, resulting in even greater growth.


    Adding on the discovery and exploration of historical remnants, there would be new breakthroughs every two years or so.


    If one wanted to ess these results, bing one of the management of Dawn Academy was the best choice.


    As such, if the Elf race wanted to be part of society, this choice would be the best option.


    On the other hand, bing a Duke and receiving the surrounding territory was a different option.


    If the Elves did not want to be part of society and wanted to remain isted, this was also a good option.


    With a Duke¡¯s title, the Elf race would be protected and no longer be viewed by Sorcerers as good experiment materials.


    Both options brought with them very favorable treatment.


    To ordinary people, even if they worked hard their entire lives, they would not be able to obtain such things.


    And yet, the Elf race could receive them so easily.


    Thinking to there, many of the Sorcerers present could not help but feel jealousy and admiration.


    Hearing the two choices that Chen Heng gave, the old Elf Sorcerer fell into his thoughts.


    Only after a long time did he make a decision.


    The old Elf Sorcerer decided to lead the Elf race to join Dawn Academy¡ªthey had chosen to join society.


    As an elder, the old Elf Sorcerer knew what had to be done.


    If they chose the second option, even if they could live quite well in the Dawn Empire, once anything unexpected happened, things could be quite bad.


    As the Elf race continued to live in an environment with no threats orpetition, they would continue to go into decline and waste their talent.


    However, once the Dawn Empire disappeared or no longer protected them, they would be defenceless against other threats.


    When that time came, their situation would be even more pitiful than before.


    Rather than waiting for that to happen, it was better to join Dawn Academy and be stronger.


    That was the decision that the old Elf Sorcerer made after thinking about it.


    In response, Chen Heng nodded and did not say anything.


    Honestly speaking, the Elf race joining Dawn Academy was a good thing.


    No matter how weak the Elf race became, they had once been the rulers of this world and had some legacies left behind by their ancestors.


    Those were all good resources for Dawn Academy.


    Perhaps with those things, they would have more of an idea of how true Sorcerers could be Level 2 Sorcerers.


    Back then, the Hemu region had developed from a foggy region, and the Sorcerer civilization had perished. Everything they had now had been obtained from historical remnants.


    Back then, there were just some ordinary Meditation techniques, but as Sorcerer Apprentices appeared and reproduced, more and more Sorcerers had been produced.


    The Hemu region¡¯s development had been quite limited.


    By now, they had only reached the true Sorcerer level and did not have any clear path beyond that.


    This problem had troubled the Hemu region¡¯s Sorcerers for hundreds of years, and only in the recent decades after Dawn Academy had been established had they made some progress.


    However, if they really wanted to break through, there were many problems that they needed to solve.


    The Elf race joining them might speed this up.


    Following this, Chen Heng stayed among the Elf race as a guest and looked at the surrounding scenery.


    It had to be said that the scenery here was very good.


    The Elves were naturally pursuers of beauty, and this showed itself in the way they lived.


    All of the surroundings were very beautiful, looking like pieces of artwork.


    After looking around, Chen Heng felt that his eyes had been opened.


    Only after staying here for a few days did he leave here and head elsewhere.


    However, before leaving, Chen Heng had secretly collected a few Elves¡¯ blood and had brought it back to use as materials.


    Chen Heng had wanted to take a few Elf corpses, but thinking about the purpose of this trip, he did not go for it.


    After all, if he killed some Elves or digged up some corpses, this would not be very good for their future rtionship.


    As such, Chen Heng did not go too far.


    After all, he did notck materials right now.


    Even though most Elves were gathered in the Mogow ins, there were some wandering outside by themselves.


    There had been Elf ves sold in Helo City before, and as time passed, some Elves would naturally die.


    He could just secretly obtain their corpses then.


    ¡°Then again, with my personality in the past, I would not have cared about any of this and would have directly killed a few Elves.¡±


    Thinking of his changes, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head.


    By now, after 60 or 70 years, Chen Heng could gradually sense the effects of the Faith Mark on him.


    Precisely speaking, the Faith Mark did not directly influence him; rather, it was the positive faith energy he had absorbed during the hero¡¯s trial.


    The amount of faith energy that the Faith World had gathered over countless years was something that ordinary people could not fathom.


    In order to obtain great power and return to the Sorcerer World, Chen Heng had taken in that faith energy.


    That energy had been very great, and to Chen Heng, it felt invincible.


    Even the Heart-Devouring Devil that had rampaged in the Hemu region for many years could not withstand a few blows from him.


    However, because of how great the power was, it began to influence him.


    Over time, Chen Heng found that his personality had begun to change, just like what had happened just then.


    He wanted to obtain some Elf corpses to absorb their essence blood and do research on cultivating Moon God Worship.


    If it was the him of the past, he would not have been so kind and would have secretly acted. Even if he did not capture a few live Elves, he would have gone to their graves.


    No matter what he did, the Elves would not dare to say much and would have to endure it.


    However, he had be much kinder.


    Chen Heng inwardly shook his head, but he did not mind these changes too much.


    It was not that faith energy twisted his mind; rather, it just amplified his kinder emotions.


    If one¡¯s heart did not contain kindness, faith energy would not be able to affect one.


    As long as it did not affect his rational thought, Chen Heng did not mind this too much.


    After all, when he had to be ruthless, he would still be able to do so.


    However, if this went on, it would not necessarily be a good thing.


    As time went on, the effects would be more and more intense; Chen Heng had no ns to be a saint.


    He did not mind pretending now and then, but if he were to really be one, that was not what he wanted.


    Thinking there, Chen Heng wondered to himself, ¡°Is it time to leave¡­¡±


    Time gradually passed.


    A few monthster, within a luxuriousboratory, Chen Heng walked away from a few corpses and looked at the bottle of blood in his hands.


    This was the essence blood that he had refined from those corpses, butpared to the essence blood that Chen Heng had extracted in the past, it was much less active and did not seem to contain much lifeforce.


    This was to be expected¡ªafter all, this blood came from corpses.


    In order to obtain these Elves¡¯ corpses, Chen Heng had sent people all over the ce during the past few months.


    ¡°Elf blood¡­¡±


    Looking at the essence blood, Chen Heng ced it under a microscope and observed it intently.


    In the Sorcerer World, in order to look at things on the micro-level, things like microscopes had been invented. However, they could notpare to the ones in real life.


    Within the red blood, Chen Heng could see some silver traces, which ordinarily could not be seen by the naked eye.


    ¡°A higher level essence blood?¡± Chen Heng wondered to himself.


    Above ordinary Elves, there were the Elf royalty with the Moon Elf and Sun Elf bloodline.


    Could it be that some of these Elf corpses contained the royal bloodline?


    Chen Heng wondered to himself and did not hesitate to absorb the essence blood using the Heaven Devouring Scripture.


    Compared to previous times, this time Chen Heng¡¯s body went through great changes.


    A strange energy appeared in his body.


    The magic power in his body began to circte by itself and became somewhat active.


    This was especially so for the Moon God Energy in his body.


    The Moon God Energy started to circte and gradually fused into Chen Heng¡¯s body, causing it to stabilize.


    This persisted for a long time and only stopped after a few days.


    After the bloodline fusion wasplete, Chen Heng walked out and had a big meal before going through his changes.


    Chen Heng walked before a mirror and looked at his appearance.

 Chapter 214 – Cutting Off and Returning

    <h4>Chapter 214 - Cutting Off and Returning</h4>


    Chen Heng looked incredibly handsome and gave off a calm and gentle aura.


    Even though it had been many decades, his appearance had not changed much, and he still looked incredibly handsome with a certain air of maturity.


    After obtaining the Faith Mark¡¯s legacy, Chen Heng¡¯s body seemed to have be frozen in time.


    After devouring the Elves¡¯ essence blood, his body went through some changes.


    His ears became more pointed and his skin became more tender, and overall he became even more handsome.


    Moreover, because of the Elves¡¯ essence blood, his body¡¯s age seemed to regress, and he looked even younger.


    Looking at his appearance in the mirror, Chen Heng nodded.


    Just like he had expected, after absorbing the Elves¡¯ essence blood, his appearance had gone through some changes. However, they were still eptable.


    Those were the external changes, but the internal changes were much bigger.


    Faint silver energy flowed around in his body¡ªMoon God Energy circted around his body incredibly naturally.


    While it had been quite difficult in the past, Chen Heng now felt that it was much easier to use Moon God Energy, and the effects from using Moon God Worship was also much better.


    ¡°It really is the Elves¡¯ Meditation technique¡­¡±


    Sensing the changes in his body, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    No matter how he modified it, Moon God Worship was still a Meditation Technique that belonged to the Elves.


    Now that he had fused with the Elf bloodline, it became much easier for Chen Heng to cultivate Moon God Worship.


    After today, the effects from using Moon God Worship would be much better.


    After doing this, he hadpleted the final thing he wanted to do here.


    It was about time to leave.


    ¡°I wonder how things will be after I leave,¡± Chen Heng thought as he walked out of theboratory and looked at the bright lights in the city.


    Under the leadership of a transmigrator like him, they had started to use electricity and put it to use in some cities.


    Of course, it was just some cities.


    In actuality, with the Sorcerers¡¯ knowledge, gaining knowledge about how to use electricity was not too difficult, and they had long since created corresponding magic skills.


    Now that they had discovered electricity, many other things could be developed.


    Perhaps in a few hundred years, this ce would lookpletely different.


    ¡°I hope next time Ie, it will be like what I want,¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as he smiled while looking at bright lights.


    Since he had decided to leave, Chen Heng did not n on giving up on this body.


    During these decades, Chen Heng had done some investigating on the simtor¡¯s functions.


    ¡°Cut this body and create a Simtion Body,¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    ¡°If you cut this Simtion Body, this simtion will not be ended and you will not be able to bring back anything. Would you like to proceed?¡±


    The familiar text appeared before Chen Heng¡¯s eyes clearly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chen Heng had long since made this decision and naturally did not hesitate.


    Following this, those words disappeared and were reced by new words.


    ¡°Would you like to leave this simtion?¡±


    Looking at these words, Chen Heng once again nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    This was something that he had decided on long ago, and there was no need to hesitate.


    The simtor¡¯s cutting function was something that he had recently discovered.


    This ability allowed Chen Heng¡¯s Simtion Body to act independently as a clone of Chen Heng, and Chen Heng¡¯s main body could return to the previous world.


    However, this meant that the simtion would not end, so not only would he not obtain any Points, but he could also not even use the prize wheel.


    This made sense¡ªafter all, all of this happened after a simtion ended.


    Since the Simtion Body had not died, the simtion had not ended, so Chen Heng naturally would not receive his rewards.


    Chen Heng had considered this for quite a while.


    If he directly ended the simtion, he would be able to obtain arge amount of Points.


    However, this would not be worth it, given that he would have to give up his Simtion Body.


    After the Faith mark had fused into his body, his body seemed to have been fixed¡ªnot only did his appearance not change, but his lifeforce did not decline either.


    It seemed that this body of his could live for much longer, and it would be a waste to end things here.


    Moreover, the Dawn Empire was developing quite well, and if he wanted to reap the benefits from this, he had to continue on.


    Chen Heng could have chosen to stay in the simtion, but he did not make this choice in the end.


    The effects of faith energy were bing greater and greater, and Chen Heng was worried that his personality would change more and more. If it went too far, it might affect him even if he left this body.


    Rather than have that happen, it was better to leave early.


    This had its own benefits¡ªin the future, Chen Heng would definitely return to the Sorcerer World.


    When that time came, with the Dawn Empire supporting him, his development would be smoother, and he would not have to start from scratch.


    Various thoughts appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he spoke, ¡°Return!¡±


    A faint golden light shined and spread out from Chen Heng¡¯s body, soon covering him.


    Unlike previous times, this time, nothing happened to Chen Heng externally, but within his soul, a bit of light appeared and vanished.


    Only after a while did Chen Heng once again open his eyes.


    Positive faith energy appeared around his body.


    Within his eyes, faint golden light could be seen.


    After losing the original Chen Heng¡¯s consciousness, this body was affected by positive faith energy even faster. It was now filled with positive faith energy, and its every action seemed like a holy saint.


    After opening his eyes, his expression was calm, and his eyes were filled with gentleness, making him look like the manifestation of positive faith energy.


    After a while, Chen Heng turned and looked towards the sky.


    ¡°The current me can no longer be called Chen Heng, and can only be called Ed¡­¡±


    He thought to himself as he looked towards the sky.

 Chapter 215 – Cost

    <h4>Chapter 215 - Cost</h4>


    The dark and heavy feeling was all around Chen Heng, and by the time he opened his eyes again, his surroundings had changed.


    This was a very familiar ce¡ªhis room in his house.


    ¡°I¡¯m back¡­¡± Looking at the familiar surroundings, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he lightly sighed.


    Unlike previous simtions, Chen Heng had not ended this simtion and had returned before he had passed away.


    However, this meant that he could not receive the rewards from this simtion.


    Nevertheless, this was not a big deal to Chen Heng.


    To him, the most precious things were Moon God Worship and other Sorcerer legacies.


    Those things had returned with him, as they were all within his mind.


    With these things, Chen Heng could slowly get back many other things.


    There was no rush.


    Following this, Chen Heng looked ahead of him.


    Clone: Ed.


    As those words appeared, some information appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    ¡°So it can work like that as well?¡± Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    From the information, it seemed that after the Simtion Body became a clone, it was not cut off from the main body and could be used.


    In a sense, the main body and Simtion Body¡¯s power were shared.


    This meant that Chen Heng could use the Simtion Body¡¯s power to an extent in his real body.


    It was just that this was not free and cost Points.


    Thinking of Points, Chen Heng looked down at his remaining Points.


    Simtion Points: 817.


    After going through this simtion, Chen Heng only had 800 or so remaining.


    This was enough for Chen Heng to go into another simtion, but it was not arge number.


    This was an oversight on Chen Heng¡¯s part.


    If he had concluded this simtion, he would have countless Points.


    However, he had not done this and had instead cut off the Simtion Body and made it his clone.


    This made it so that he could not obtain new Points, and it instead meant that the Points that he had spent were still stuck in that simtion.


    His stockpile of Points was not very big.


    Despite this, Chen Heng did not mind too much.


    Back when he had first received the simtor, he had far less than 800 Points, and he had slowly worked his way to here.


    A temporary shortage was not a big deal.


    However, if Chen Heng wanted to use his Simtion Body¡¯s power, his Points were a bitcking.


    ¡°Borrowing full power requires 1,000 Points per minute?¡±


    Looking at the cost in the simtor, Chen Heng fell silent for a long time, not knowing what to say.


    He had expected the cost to be quite great, but he did not expect that it would be to such an extent.


    If one minute cost 1,000 Points, wouldn¡¯t ten minutes cost 10,000 Points?


    Even if Chen Heng was rich with Points, he would not be able to afford that.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s current number of Points, he could not afford even one minute.


    Chen Heng felt quite speechless and did not know what to say.


    If he put 10,000 Points into a simtion, what kind of identity would he get?


    It would at least be a gold grade one at minimum.


    But then again, from another perspective, this kind of price was quite reasonable¡ªafter all, Ed¡¯s power was incredibly great.


    With the Faith Mark and having countless years¡¯ worth of faith energy, even Chen Heng did not know just how strong Ed was.


    At the very least, he knew that he was incredibly powerful, and even Chen Heng¡¯s peak as a True Lord in the Azure Heaven Realm could notpare to him at all.


    Borrowing this kind of power would naturally be extremely expensive, and it was somewhat understandable.


    After understanding this function, Chen Heng had a new trump card.


    In the future, if his main body was threatened, he could directly summon Ed and get rid of all enemies.


    Even if it was just one minute, Chen Heng could do much with Ed¡¯s power.


    ¡°Looks like I need to go into another simtion soon,¡± Chen Heng shook his head and thought to himself.


    Normally, Chen Heng wanted to space out his simtions by a few months.


    However, given the current situation, in order to be safe and earn some more Points, he had to shorten this time.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng wondered, ¡°How much would it cost to manifest the Faith Mark?¡±


    As he thought this, the simtor gave him an answer.


    ¡°Directly taking the clone¡¯s Faith Mark will cost 15,000 Points. Converting the core of the Faith Mark while preserving it on the clone will cost 57,000 Points.¡±


    Hearing those answers, Chen Heng¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°57,000 Points¡­¡±

 Chapter 216 – New Simulation

    <h4>Chapter 216 - New Simtion</h4>


    In the past, all of the Points Chen Heng had earned in the past was far less than this.


    Even to the current Chen Heng, this figure was a bit too exaggerated.


    However, there was nothing he could do about it.


    Chen Heng frowned.


    If he used the first method, he would not have to spend as many Points, but there would be some problems.


    For example, his clone¡¯s terrifying power would disappear.


    After all, most of Ed¡¯s strength came from the Faith Mark.


    Without the Faith Mark and without thatrge amount of faith energy, Ed would return to his original state.


    Even though Ed was at the peak of the true Sorcerer level, he would lose his almighty status and strength.


    That might cause some problems.


    Thinking about it, Chen Heng shook his head and made a choice.


    To the current Chen Heng, having a powerful clone was extremely important; even if he had to spend more Points, it would be worth it.


    Moreover, there was no difference between the first and second choices: He could not afford either.


    Thinking about it, he could not help but sigh before walking out.


    After opening the blinds and windows, sunlight streamed in from outside.


    This world¡¯s sunlight and scenery was something that Chen Heng felt incredibly familiar andfortable with.


    Looking at this scenery, Chen Heng¡¯s soul gradually settled down as he looked out.


    After walking out of his room, Chen Heng saw that Wang Li was hurrying about as she worked.


    Chen Heng stood there and silently observed for a while.


    The dense deathly aura still had not dissipated, and it was even stronger than before.


    It seemed that that cmity wasing closer and closer.


    Of course, this was the same for Chen Heng as well.


    Chen Heng did not have any solutions for this.


    He knew far too little information and could do nothing about it.


    Right now, all he could do was wait for that day to arrive.


    Of course, if he could use the simtor¡¯s new function and summon his clone¡¯s power, he would feel much more at ease.


    With the clone¡¯s power, he would have the strength to deal with any situation.


    However, in order to use his clone¡¯s power, Chen Heng had to save up Points.


    Otherwise, if a critical situation came and he could not summon it for even one minute, that would be a disaster.


    As such, even though he had returned to the real world, he did not n on staying for long.


    After one week, Chen Heng decided to head into the next simtion.


    However, at that moment, something unexpected happened¡ªsome things were sent to him by the Guardians.


    It was the Demon Resistance Department that had brought the things to him on behalf of the Guardians, and the contents were notplicated.


    It was an image, as well as a prophecy.


    ¡°Seven days gods fall¡­¡±


    Looking at the image and the content on it, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    The image contained pictures of stone walls, which corresponded with some of this world¡¯s legends.


    ¡°Seven days gods fall, seven days apocalypse¡­¡±


    Looking at the content on the image, Chen Heng frowned and thought of some things.


    Within the image, the stone walls all recorded apocalyptic scenes.


    It was just like all kinds of apocalyptic legends in Chen Heng¡¯s previous world.


    Legends said that the god who created this world used seven days to create the world.


    Simrly, the world would also end in seven days.


    During the seven days, all kinds of disasters would appear, destroying the world.


    This was an ancient legend that no one knew the origin of, but it had spread far and wide.


    Many people had different interpretations of the seven days apocalypse and exined it using different legends and stories.


    Even though Chen Heng had known about this, he had not cared about it before.


    However, looking at this image, Chen Heng could not help but wonder.


    ¡°Seven stone walls, and the legend of the seven days apocalypse. Just what is this about¡­¡±


    At this moment, he paused as a strange, inexplicable feeling appeared within him.


    Sensing this feeling, Chen Heng¡¯s hand holding the image trembled.


    Within his body, the Fortune Mark gave off light, and sensing this feeling in his body, many thoughts appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    ¡°This strange feeling, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    Chen Heng stretched out his hand and activated the Fortune Mark.


    After the previous simtion, Chen Heng had greater control over the Fortune Mark¡¯s power.


    A wave of energy flowed out from the Fortune Mark and rushed out, seeming to destroy a formless barrier that opened up a glimpse into another scene.


    A barrennd filled with the ruins of cities.


    The once-prosperous cities had fallen into deathly silence, and the bustling ces had all be ruins.


    Within the ruins, there were figures dressed in uniforms lying on the ground, their skin withered; they had all be dry corpses.


    There were simr scenes all over the ce: Cities had been razed to the ground with corpses everywhere.


    The uniformed corpses had somewhat-savage looks on their faces, their expressions filled with bitter resentment and terror.


    Chen Heng looked at one of the corpses, and in the next moment, he felt incredibly startled.


    ¡°Is that¡­¡± his eyes widened as he felt a chill in his heart, ¡°Me?¡±


    Even though he had be a dry corpse, he could still recognize himself.


    That kind of scene was too startling.


    The city would be turned into ruins, and he would turn into a dry corpse?


    Was that a vision of the future?


    Chen Heng¡¯s face was pale as he breathed raggedly.


    Within his body, the Fortune Mark¡¯s light gradually dimmed until it disappeared.


    Evidently, that had used up much of Chen Heng¡¯s strength, and even the Fortune Mark¡¯s own power had been affected.


    Chen Heng¡¯s face immediately became pale as he lightly coughed.


    His eyes became somewhat listless as he thought of that scene.


    ¡°What did I see just now?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Under normal circumstances, if the conditions were fulfilled, Chen Heng could asionally glimpse into the future.


    However, Chen Heng felt that the situation was not that simple.


    There were definitely bigger secrets hidden within.


    No matter what, that scene was not a good thing.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng looked down.


    Simtion Points: 817.


    Ahead of him, the familiar interface appeared.


    ¡°What is it, Lil Heng?¡± Wang Li¡¯s voice sounded not too far away.


    Chen Heng raised his head and was given a small fright.


    Not too far away, Wang Li was wearing an apron and holding some radishes.


    However, her face was not what she normally looked like and instead looked like a skeleton.


    There were traces of decayed blood and flesh on her neck, looking quite horrific.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s pale face, the skeleton asked in concern, ¡°Are you feeling sick?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Chen Heng forced out a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be alright after I have some rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± the skeleton looked at Chen Heng and did not ask any more, just nodding.


    Only after a while did the Fortune Mark¡¯s power disappear from his body, and Chen Heng found that Wang Li had returned to original state.


    Seeing this, he let out a breath and returned to his room.


    After sitting on his bed, Chen Heng thought of that scene and gave a bitterugh.


    He had never thought that he would have to go into another simtion right after he came back.


    However, he had no choice.


    That scene from before made him feel quite concerned.


    The scenes that the Fortune Mark showed were never wrong.


    In order to avoid himself and his family having such an end, he had to quickly get stronger.


    If he wanted to do that, he had to go into another simtion.


    Thinking about it, he made a decision and looked ahead.


    Under his gaze, the simtion interface once again appeared.


    ¡°Would you like to enter a simtion?¡±


    After Chen Heng confirmed, the next interface appeared.


    ¡°Please select your world.¡±


    The three worlds¡¯ names appeared: Sorcerer World, Holy Domain World, Azure Heaven Realm.


    After thinking about it, Chen Heng looked towards the Azure Heaven Realm.


    This time, he was going in just to earn Points.


    As such, he did not consider the Sorcerer World¡ªhe had only just gone in and did not want to go in again.


    The Azure Heaven Realm would be a good choice.


    As a previous True Lord, he was quite familiar with this world¡¯s cultivation system.


    After selecting the world, arge number of choices appeared.


    Chen Heng did not hesitate and chose the Random option.


    The familiar wheel appeared and began to spin, andnded in a certain region.


    ¡°White-red?¡± Looking at the region that the needle had stopped in, Chen Heng shook his head.


    The prize wheel predominantly had white regions, and he hadnded in a white region with some red; it was only somewhat better than the lowest level.


    It seemed that his luck had been quite ordinary this time around.


    However, Chen Heng did not mind too much.


    Since it was random, there would be times when his luck was better and when his luck was worse.


    As long as he did not roll a white, it was not too bad.


    Then again, spending 500 Points for an identity like this was a bit of a loss.


    After using the Random option, Chen Heng only had 300 or so Points left.


    Looking at his remaining Points, Chen Heng thought for a moment and did not do anything in the end.


    ¡°Would you like to begin the simtion?¡± the familiar words appeared before him.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Heng did not hesitate and nodded.


    Faint light shined out on Chen Heng¡¯s body, covering him.


    Following this, Chen Heng ¡®s consciousness fell into darkness and disappeared.


    ¡­


    Just like before, Chen Heng first experienced a hazy journey before his consciousness awakened.


    As Chen Heng opened his eyes, memories appeared within his mind.


    Zhang Hao, the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Outer Court Disciple, Spirit Refining Level 3.


    He came from the Nine Peaks¡¯ Zhang family, and he was from the auxiliary branch. He had been an ordinary n member but because he had a Spirit Root, he had been brought to the Flowing Cloud Sect to cultivate.


    All kinds of information appeared in his mind.


    After a while, Chen Heng opened his eyes and shook his head.


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Zhang?¡±


    A voice sounded from the side, and Chen Heng looked over.


    There was a young man standing there, and he looked at Chen Heng with curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Chen Heng looked at the young man and shook his head as he said, ¡°I¡¯m just a bit tired from cultivating.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡±


    A look of respect appeared on the young man¡¯s face, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother is so hardworking.¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Chen Heng said with a slight smile.


    The two of them talked as they continued to walk.


    The young man¡¯s name was Liu Wen, and he was also an Outer Court Disciple like Chen Heng.


    The two of them often went to sses together and had a good rtionship.


    ¡°I heard that during this entrance ceremony, many new disciples will join. I wonder if there will be some Junior Apprentice Sisters joining,¡± Liu Wen suddenly said, a dreamy look on his face.


    ¡°Of course there will be,¡± Chen Heng said softly as he looked at Liu Wen.


    To a cultivation sect like the Flowing Cloud Sect, getting new disciples was very important.


    Every two years, the Flowing Cloud Sect would open its gates and bring in new disciples.


    Soon, it would be time to take in new disciples.


    Outer Court Disciples like Chen Heng and Liu Wen were rushing about these days because of that.


    Based on what Chen Heng knew, they would be taking in arge number of new disciples, and it seemed to be the most that they had ever taken in.


    Because of this, Outer Court Disciples like Chen Heng had many tasks to do, and they became quite busy.


    ¡°I heard that Senior Apprentice Sister He ising this time as well¡­¡± Liu Wen grinned as he looked at Chen Heng, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother needs to take advantage of this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister He?¡± Chen Heng paused for a moment before digging this person out from those memories.


    He Rou was also an Outer Court Disciple and had Spirit Refining Level 2 cultivation, but she was much more famous.


    She was quite famous among the Outer Court Disciples as the beauty of the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Outer Court.


    At the same time, this was the person Chen Heng¡¯s body had been infatuated with, and she had many other admirers as well.


    Going through those memories, Chen Heng felt quite speechless.


    From how he saw it, this body had been a bit too infatuated with her.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly go.¡±


    Chen Heng acted just as his original body had acted, ording to his memories.


    Liu Wen was not surprised and was quite used to this.


    The two of them headed onwards and soon arrived at a ce.

 Chapter 217 – New System

    <h4>Chapter 217 - New System</h4>


    Chen Heng and Liu Wen headed onwards ording to this body¡¯s memories.


    There, some people were lined up waiting.


    ¡°Outer Court Disciple Zhang Hao is here to receive instructions,¡± Chen Heng took out a medallion and said softly.


    The person ahead checked the medallion and did not say much else before nodding and allowing the two of them through.


    By now, the sect had finished taking in disciples, but making arrangements for these new disciples was still a big matter.


    That was why Chen Heng and Liu Wen hade here.


    There were many new Flowing Cloud Sect disciples standing in the public square.


    Compared to Chen Heng and the others, they were quite young and were all around 14 or 15 years old.


    This was the most suitable age for starting to cultivate; after this age, it would be a bitte if they wanted to start cultivating.


    Chen Heng had joined the Flowing Cloud Sect since he was young, and he had started refining qi since he was ten years old. By now, he had Spirit Refining Level 3 cultivation.


    Given that they only entered the sect at such an age, their futures would be somewhat uncertain.


    Soon, they reached a middle-aged disciple who handed them a medallion.


    ¡°ording to the rules, the Outer Court can take ten people back,¡± the middle-aged disciple ahead said to Chen Heng, looking somewhat annoyed.


    Chen Heng nodded to show that he understood.


    The remaining disciples here were all around 14 or 15 years old, and their talent would not be that great.


    That was natural.


    The younger disciples with better talent had already been chosen, and they naturally would not be left to the Outer Court.


    However, Chen Heng did not mind.


    Chen Heng looked around and began to think to himself.


    Many of them met Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, looking quite nervous.


    ording to the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s rules, after joining the sect, new disciples would first be Odd Job Disciples.


    However, the treatment of Odd Job Disciples at different ces was different.


    Some positions were easier and had various benefits, while others had disgusting or tiring jobs.


    For people like Chen Heng who coulde over and choose people, they were usually decent. Even though the jobs weren¡¯t the easiest, they weren¡¯t too bad.


    If these new disciples weren¡¯t chosen by anyone, then they would have problems.


    If that happened, they would most likely be sent to the spirit mines to do mining.


    No one wanted to do dirty and tiring jobs, so these new disciples naturally wanted to grasp every opportunity.


    Looking at Chen Heng, many people¡¯s eyes lit up.


    A young woman slowly came up and stood before Chen Heng and said loudly, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Zhang! Don¡¯t you recognize me anymore?¡±


    Chen Heng paused and looked at this young woman in confusion, asking, ¡°You are¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ya¡¯Er,¡± the young woman smiled as she said, ¡°We met when we were young. Mother told me toe and find you after entering the sect.¡±


    The young woman spoke softly as she looked at Chen Heng seriously.


    The young woman was somewhat good-looking, and this was especially so when she smiled.


    Looking at this young woman, Chen Heng soon remembered who she was.


    If he remembered correctly, this young woman was from his family, and her parents and his body¡¯s parents were friends.


    As such, she was someone who he needed to look after.


    Chen Heng nodded and said, ¡°Alright,e behind me.¡±


    As a manager in the Outer Court, and being responsible for choosing people, he had this much authority.


    Since he would have been randomly choosing anyways, what difference did it make?


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Zhang Ya smiled and purposefully looked back at the others before standing behind Chen Heng.


    After picking the first person, Chen Heng continued on and prepared to pick more people.


    At that moment, Zhang Ya¡¯s voice sounded out.


    ¡°n brother¡­¡± Zhang Ya spoke gently, ¡°I have some good friends, so is n brother able to¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if n brother can take care of them, they will definitely repay you in the future, at least with a spirit stone¡­¡±


    Zhang Ya¡¯s voice was very soft, and barely anyone could hear her but Chen Heng could understand.


    He could not help but turn and look at her, feeling quite speechless.


    She was so young, and yet she did not learn good things and instead manipted people like this.


    Chen Heng could not help but wonder what her parents had taught her.


    After thinking this, he shook his head and asked softly, ¡°How many of them are there?¡±


    ¡°Five in total.¡±


    Zhang Ya felt delighted and hurriedly asked, ¡°So n brother has agreed?¡±


    Chen Heng calmly nodded, ¡°Have theme over.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhang Ya immediately walked over; it looked like she was in a hurry.


    While she went to bring those people over, Chen Heng did not pick anyone else and instead turned and looked around.


    Even though many people had been picked, there were still around 200 or 300 people here.


    However, apart from a few of them, most of them looked quite ordinary.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    After looking around, Chen Heng noticed something interesting.


    There was a young woman standing in a corner.


    She was 15 or 16 years old and was only a bit pretty.


    She wore red robes and looked quite introverted and reserved.


    From her clothes, she seemed like she was just from an ordinary family, and there was nothing eye-catching about her.


    She was 15 or 16 years old, and this would have seemed quite young outside, but here, she was one of the older ones.


    However, what attracted Chen Heng¡¯s attention was the Fortune above her head.


    There was crimson-red Fortune above her head, which contained traces of gold.


    This was very pure Fortune and was not weak at all.


    Of course, this Fortune had not been activated and still seemed dormant.


    If that wasn¡¯t the case, she would not have seemed so ordinary.


    Chen Heng inwardly shook his head and pointed at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± he calmly asked.


    ¡°Me?¡± the young woman raised her head as she looked at Chen Heng, seeming a bit surprised.


    However, she reacted quickly and immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯m called Hou Juan.¡±


    ¡°Hou Juan,¡± Chen Heng nodded, ¡°if you¡¯re willing toe to the Outer Court,e stand behind me.¡±


    To his current self, a person with ordinary Fortune was not a big deal, and he would just casually ask. If she was not willing, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Looking at Chen Heng, a look of delight appeared on Hou Juan¡¯s face.


    As everyone else watched on enviously, she strode on forwards and walked behind Chen Heng.


    Elsewhere, Zhang Ya had brought three people over to Chen Heng.


    Looking at Hou Juan, she felt a bit surprised and said quietly to Chen Heng, ¡°n brother, this person¡¯s background is ordinary, and she is just the daughter of farmers.¡±


    The daughter of farmers¡ªthis meant that even if they took care of her, they would not be able to get much benefits from her.


    It seemed that she had some knowledge of the other new disciples.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Chen Heng felt a bit surprised but did not exin anything and shook his head.


    Seeing Chen Heng¡¯s reaction, Zhang Ya could not help but look at Hou Juan, feeling quite surprised.


    ¡°Could it be that n brother likes this girl?¡± she looked at Chen Heng then looked at the introverted-looking Hou Juan as she thought to herself.


    She simply could not understand why Chen Heng had chosen Hou Juan, but she did not dare to ask either.


    After picking Hou Juan, Chen Heng did not do anything else and tossed the medallion to Liu Wen, ¡°You can pick the remaining five people.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Apprentice Brother!¡± Liu Wen looked delighted as he gripped the medallion.


    He was also from the Outer Court like Chen Heng, but both Chen Heng¡¯s status and cultivation were higher than his.


    Reasonably speaking, Chen Heng could pick all of the people by himself without asking for his opinion at all.


    Letting him pick half of them was already giving him much face.


    After thinking about it, Chen Heng thought of something and smiled as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Apprentice Brother, I still have some of the spirit wine fromst time; I¡¯ll bring some over for youter.¡±


    He thought that he understood what Chen Heng was thinking and patted his chest as he hurriedly promised.


    Chen Heng felt quite confused.


    Were all cultivators like this?


    However, he did not say much and just nodded, seeming satisfied.


    Only then did Liu Wen let out a breath and happily went to pick people.


    Standing behind Chen Heng and looking at the interaction between the two of them, Zhang Ya thought to herself.


    ¡°So this is the world of cultivators¡­¡±


    She had long since heard that the cultivation world was savage, realistic, and focused on benefits. It seemed that this was indeed the case.


    ¡°How is your cultivation?¡± Chen Heng¡¯s voice sounded out.


    ¡°I can already sense spirit qi and am preparing to break through to Spirit Refining.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Zhang Ya hurriedly answered, ¡°I¡¯m sure that within two years, I will be able to reach Spirit Refining Level 1.¡±


    Speaking to there, she instinctively puffed out her chest, evidently seeming quite proud.


    Hearing her words, the others looked at her with respect.


    ¡°Spirit Refining Level 1¡­¡± Chen Heng nodded and asked the others, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Following this, the others began to excitedly speak.


    Hou Juan wasst.


    In actuality, Chen Heng was only intending to ask Hou Juan, and he had only first asked Zhang Ya to start.


    However, to the others, that was not the case.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Meeting Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Hou Juan lowered her head in embarrassment, ¡°I have yet to sense spirit qi¡­¡±


    ¡°Yet to sense spirit qi?¡±


    Hearing this, the gazes of the people present changed.


    Chen Heng was also surprised, ¡°You haven¡¯t cultivated before?¡±


    This world¡¯s cultivation was roughly simr to what Chen Heng remembered in his memories. It also started with sensing spirit qi, refining spirit qi, and then turning spirit qi into magic energy.


    However, for Hou Juan to not be able to sense spirit qi, this meant that she had not evenpleted the first step of cultivating.


    ¡°I¡­ have cultivated for half a year¡­¡± Hou Juan said in a small voice, ¡°But I still can¡¯t sense spirit qi¡­¡±


    Hearing her words, Zhang Ya and the others did not say anything, but they all unconsciously looked disdainful.


    To not be able to sense spirit qi after half a year of cultivating; this kind of talent was too poor.


    They could not help but wonder how she had entered the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that,¡± Chen Heng nodded, not seeming to mind, ¡°In terms of sensing spirit qi, I can be said to be your senior. If you have any questions, you cane and find me.¡±


    Hou Juan raised her head in shock as she looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°Hurry up and thank Senior Apprentice Brother,¡± Zhang Ya said as she looked at Chen Heng with respect, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother is truly kind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just some advice, not a big deal,¡± Chen Heng shook his head as he looked into the distance.


    Some distance away, there was a young woman also holding a medallion and picking out people.


    However, different from Chen Heng, that person was only picking female disciples.


    That young woman¡¯s looks were somewhat pretty, and she was one of the more beautiful ones in the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Her name was He Rou, and she was the woman who Chen Heng¡¯s past identity had been infatuated with.


    Given her looks, it was no wonder Chen Heng¡¯s previous identity was so smitten with her.


    After staring for a while, that young woman seemed to notice him and looked in his direction.


    ¡°Senior Apprentice He, is that Senior Apprentice Zhang looking at you again?¡± another young woman said as she giggled, ¡°It seems that he really is smitten with you.¡±


    ¡°How about you just ept his intentions?¡±


    ¡°Stop joking around.¡±


    Hearing her Apprentice Sisters teasing her, He Rou smiled but did not take them seriously, ¡°He¡¯s just a mere Outer Court Disciple¡­¡±


    She was not blind and knew how many admirers she had.


    However, she did not consider someone like Chen Heng at all.


    Even though his looks were decent, no matter if it was his background, cultivation, or other things, they were not worth stooping to his level.


    In response to her Apprentice Sisters¡¯ teasing, she only smiled and diligently picked people.


    In the end, she did not look at Chen Heng seriously at all.


    In the distance, Chen Heng looked away.


    He was not Zhang Hao and was not that interested in women.


    Even though He Rou¡¯s looks were quite decent in the Flowing Cloud Sect, that was all there was to it.


    Not too far away, footsteps sounded out, and Liu Wen happily came over holding the medallion.


    Looking at the people he picked, Chen Heng felt quite speechless.


    The people Liu Wen had chosen were all young women, and all ones with decent looks.


    Looking at how excited he looked, as well as that sly smile on his face, Chen Heng did not know what to say.


    As such, he did not say anything and just turned and walked to the side.


    They returned the medallion before bringing the new disciples back. After settling them down, Chen Heng slowly returned to his room.


    After returning to his room, Chen Heng sat on his bed and thought to himself.


    ¡°Spirit Refining Level 3¡­¡±


    This world¡¯s cultivation began with internalizing spirit energy and refining it into magic energy: This was the Spirit Refining realm.


    After the Spirit Refining realm was Foundation Building.


    There were some differences to what Chen Heng was familiar with, but the differences were not big.


    There was also the issue of worlds.


    Chen Heng had entered the Azure Heaven Realm in the past, but that had been a different world.


    It seemed that different from the Sorcerer World, the Azure Heaven Realm had different worlds.


    This was just like in the real world, which had differents.


    Perhaps this was the case with the Azure Heaven Realm. Maybe the world Chen Heng was in was just one of thes here.


    Different worlds would have different cultivation systems¡ªthis was a given.


    Even in the real world, people of different countries had different cultures andnguages, let alone different worlds.


    As such, it was to be expected that the Azure Heaven Realm¡¯s different worlds had different cultivation systems.


    Chen Heng had originally felt somewhat surprised, but he now understood.

 Chapter 218 – Great Talent Matures Slowly

    <h4>Chapter 218 - Great Talent Matures Slowly</h4>


    After staying in his room for a while did Chen Heng understand the cultivation system of this world.


    Overall, it was not too different to what he was used to, and because it was still within the same major world, the basic principles were still the same.


    Even if there were some differences, this would only manifest at the start; the further he went, the less the differences would matter.


    Sitting on the bed, Chen Heng thought of various things.


    Since the principles were essentially the same, he could still use the cultivation methods he used in his previous experiences.


    Of course, if Chen Heng wanted to, he could use his old cultivation methods as the foundation and modify some things.


    However, Chen Heng decided not to do this, as this would waste too much time.


    If he had no other way, then he would do it, but since he had cultivation methods at his disposal, why did he have to go through that trouble?


    Chen Heng directly took out his Feather Scripture.


    The Feather Scripture was the cultivation technique that Chen Heng had created after bing a True Lord.


    Even within True Lords, it was a top-tier legacy.


    This was even more so the case in this world.


    Under normal circumstances, this Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s techniques would not be able topare to this Feather Scripture.


    As Chen Heng used the Feather Scripture, the spirit qi in the surroundings gathered together and was internalized into Chen Heng¡¯s body, bing his own magic energy.


    Pure magic energy flowed throughout his body.


    Soon, a spirit qi vortex seemed to be formed.


    After a while, Chen Heng stopped cultivating and frowned.


    ¡°This body¡¯s talent¡­¡±


    Sensing his cultivation progress, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    The effects were quite average.


    It was not a problem with the Feather Scripture but with Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Even though this body had cultivation talent, it was very average.


    To ordinary people, Chen Heng¡¯s talent might seem decent, and in thisrge Flowing Cloud Sect, it was above average.


    However, to Chen Heng, it was very mediocre and even somewhatcking.


    After all, he had seen much greater heights.


    Compared to those geniuses Chen Heng had seen, this kind of talent waspletely rubbish.


    However, it was not a big deal.


    Sitting on the bed, Chen Heng unfurrowed his eyebrows as he thought to himself.


    Having ordinary talent was not a big deal; it just made things a little bit troublesome.


    ¡°Looks like I have to find time to search for some unique bloodlines and constitutions¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    If his talent was not good enough, he would make up for it.


    This was why he had the Heaven Devouring Scripture.


    As long as he devoured enough essence blood, no matter how ordinary this body had been, it would not matter.


    He would slowly improve it.


    For now, Chen Heng was not in a rush.


    After cultivating for a day, Chen Heng went out the next day.


    The Outer Court that Chen Heng was in was where the Flowing Cloud Sect would give missions and jobs to disciples to do.


    All Flowing Cloud Sect disciples would be sent out by the sect now and then toplete various matters.


    The Outer Court was what organized these things.


    Chen Heng was not one of the higher-ups of the Outer Court and was just a manager who had a little power.


    Even though his authority was not great, it was more than enough to make arrangements for Zhang Ya and the others.


    After making arrangements for Zhang Ya and the others, Chen Heng left.


    In the following period of time, Chen Heng did not do much and just silently cultivated in his room.


    Aftering to this world, even though his starting point was decent, this was not enough for Chen Heng.


    He only had Spirit Refining Level 3 cultivation¡ªthis was far too low, and it was troublesome for him to do many things.


    As such, the most important thing right now was to cultivate.


    After raising his cultivation, everything else could wait.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, it had been four months.


    What shocked everyone in the Outer Court was that Chen Heng seemed to have be a different person.


    After taking in the new disciples that day, Chen Heng had changed his ways and spent all his time cultivating. Whenever he had free time, he would head to the Spirit Formations to cultivate.


    This diligence made everyone feel quite surprised.


    ¡°Was Senior Apprentice Zhang¡­ always this hardworking?¡±


    Watching Chen Heng hurrying off to the Spirit Formations to cultivate, Zhang Ya could not help but ask Liu Wen.


    Hearing Zhang Ya¡¯s words, Liu Wen shook his head, also looking quite confused, ¡°Not really. Even though Senior Apprentice Zhang was somewhat diligent in the past, he was never like this. Perhaps it¡¯s because of the Minor Competitioning up.¡±


    Liu Wen said after thinking about it.


    Hearing his words, everyone else understood.


    Chen Heng continued onwards and walked to a Spirit Formation.


    Even though it was still cultivation, cultivating in different ces had different effects.


    Within the Flowing Cloud Sect, there were special-provided ces for cultivation, where Spirit Formations were set up.


    The Spirit Formations gathered spirit qi and made cultivation much more effective.


    As such, Chen Heng spent most of his time in the Spirit Formations.


    However, frequently going there to cultivate caused some problems.


    ¡°I¡¯m nearly out of spirit stones¡­¡±


    After walking out from the Spirit Formation, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    Entering the Spirit Formations naturally was not free and required payment in spirit stones.


    Because Chen Heng had been going there so frequently, he had used up almost all of his spirit stones.


    Chen Heng¡¯s identity had not been a rich person to begin with.


    Even though he came from a family of cultivators, he was only from the auxiliary branch. Although he had some support, it was only a few spirit stones every month.


    In addition to that, as a manager of the Outer Court, he had a sry of two spirit stones per month.


    This ie was far from enough to allow Chen Heng to spend a long time in the Spirit Formations.


    For the past few months, Chen Heng had been relying on what this body¡¯s past identity had stored up.


    Before, Chen Heng¡¯s past identity had wanted to buy a magic item, which was why he had been saving up spirit stones.


    After Chen Heng came, he used all of those spirit stones on cultivating in Spirit Formations.


    By now, he had essentially used up all of his spirit stones.


    If he wanted to continue on, he would have to find more sources of ie.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head.


    As expected, no matter which world it was, his starting point would always be like this¡ªearning money.


    Fortunately, after his past few simtions, he had quite a lot of experience.


    As such, half a monthter, he began to sell all kinds of magic items in the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s marketce.


    After bing poor again, Chen Heng once again went back to his most preferred trade: bing a refiner.


    In the previous world, he had been a grandmaster refiner, so his skill was no problem at all.


    Even though this was a different world, it was still within the Azure Heaven Realm.


    Using some of the materials he happened to have, Chen Heng refined a few things and sold them, immediatelyting him a decent profit.


    ¡°300 spirit stones; that should be enough.¡±


    Looking at his spirit stones, Chen Heng nodded and felt quite pleased.


    To someone like Chen Heng, earning spirit stones was quite easy.


    As long as he was willing to refine magic items, earning spirit stones was a simple matter.


    Just like that, time continued to pass.


    Soon, it had been another half a year.


    ¡°Junior Apprentice Zhang,¡± within arge hall, Chen Heng sat by himself, silently reading a book.


    At that moment, a middle-aged man came over to him with a smile that seemed to be trying to curry favor.


    ¡°You are?¡±


    Looking at this middle-aged man, Chen Heng felt quite confused.


    ¡°This one is the Inner Court¡¯s Yang Xing, and I especially came to visit you,¡± the middle-aged man replied.


    Hearing his words, everyone in the surroundings felt quite startled.


    It was an Inner Court Disciple.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect had many disciples, and they naturally had a hierarchy.


    This hierarchy was split into four major levels.


    The lowest and most pitiful ones were the Odd Job Disciples.


    Above them were the Outer Court Disciples.


    Above them were the Inner Court Disciples.


    Finally, at the top were the True Legacy Disciples, who were incredibly rare.


    It was quite rare to see Inner Court Disciples in the Outer Court.


    These people were normally in closed-door training and were preparing to do Foundation Building. As such, they rarely came out.


    ¡°What has Senior Apprentice Brother Yange for?¡± Chen Heng asked as he looked at Yang Xing.


    I heard that Junior Apprentice Brother is proficient at refining magic items, so I came here¡­¡± Looking at Chen Heng, Yang Xing had a big smile as he said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m quite flexible with the price; I definitely won¡¯t let Junior Apprentice Brother be disappointed.¡±


    He chatted with Chen Heng for a while, and after Chen Heng agreed, he paid the deposit and happily left.


    Watching the Inner Court Disciple leave, Zhang Ya and the others could not help but stare at Chen Heng.


    It had been more than half a year since they had joined the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    During this time, Chen Heng had gone through big changes.


    Apart from bing incredibly diligent about cultivation, he would also sell magic items that he refined.


    His reputation became greater and greater within the Flowing Cloud Sect, and even many Inner Court Disciples heard of him and asked him to refine magic items for them.


    Sensing the changes in Chen Heng, Zhang Ya and the others began to feel more and more reverence towards him.


    On the other hand, Chen Heng did not feel much.


    After doing what he needed to do, Chen Heng got up and returned to his residence.


    After reaching his residence, Chen Heng prepared to meditate for a while when he heard some knocking at the door.


    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Hou?¡± Chen Heng was not too surprised and invited her in.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± Chen Heng smiled as he poured Hou Juan some tea.


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Zhang.¡±


    Meeting Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Hou Juan seemed a bit reserved and sat there nervously, ¡°I can sense spirit qi now.¡±


    She spoke quite seriously.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng paused for a moment before nodding and smiling, ¡°That¡¯s good. Since you can sense spirit qi, this means that you can try the next step, guiding spirit qi into your body. After you do that, you will have started on the path of cultivation and will be a Spirit Refining Level 1 cultivator.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Hou Juan somewhat embarrassedly lowered her head.


    After joining the Flowing Cloud Sect for more than half a year, Hou Juan knew that her speed was quite slow.


    By now, those other new disciples had all formally internalized spirit qi and had reached the Spirit Refining realm.


    However, it had taken her this long just to sense spirit qi.


    It could be said that her talent was among the worst in the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    If it was anyone else, they most likely would have given up hope on cultivating.


    The reason why Hou Juan was able to even get this far was because of Chen Heng¡¯s help.


    She would oftene over and ask Chen Heng questions, and if she was lucky, he would even give her some spirit tea.


    Even under such circumstances, it had taken her more than half a year to sense spirit qi; this talent was simply abysmal.


    ¡°No need to feel dispirited.¡±


    As if he could tell what she was thinking, Chen Heng spoke softly, ¡°Talent is determined by one¡¯s birth and is not something we can change. However, talent only matters the most at the start and bes less and less important as you progress.


    ¡°After youplete Foundation Building, your talent will not matter much,¡± Chen Heng said softly,forting Hou Juan.


    As he spoke, he observed the Fortune on Hou Juan.


    He could clearly see that the Fortune was still there, and it seemed to be more active than before but had not broken out.


    It seemed that it would still be some time until this Fortune broke out and changed her life.


    Chen Heng felt quite speechless.


    By now, as he gained more proficiency over the Fortune Mark, he understood more things.


    From what he had observed about Hou Juan¡¯s Fortune, it would only start breaking out when she was middle-aged, when she was 40 or 50 years old.


    That was a bit too long.


    Chen Heng had seen many people with Fortune before, but most of them, including himself, had their Fortune break out when they were very young.


    This was the first time he had seen someone¡¯s Fortune breaking out sote.


    Looking at Hou Juan and observing her Fortune, Chen Heng inwardly sighed.


    Then again, this made sense.


    With her current talent, biding her time and having it explode outter was not impossible.


    Hou Juan had no idea what Chen Heng was thinking.


    She looked at Chen Heng and hearing his words, she forced a small smile on her face.


    After joining the Flowing Cloud Sect for this long, she had learned much and knew that Chen Heng was mostly justforting her.


    Indeed, talent mattered less and less as one progressed, but the prerequisite was that one had to live that long.


    If she could not evenplete Foundation Building, what would be the point?


    Right now, with her talent, she did not see any hope in Foundation Building.

 Chapter 219 – Demon Seed

    <h4>Chapter 219 - Demon Seed</h4>


    After sitting in front of Chen Heng in silence for a while, Hou Juan lightly sighed and forced out a small smile.


    ¡°The sect¡¯s Minor Competition is about to begin. Is Senior Apprentice Brother intending to¡­¡± she lightly asked.


    The Minor Competition was one of the traditions within the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect held one Major Competition every three years and a Minor Competition every one and a half years.


    Major Competitions allowed Outer Court Disciples to be Inner Court Disciples, and this was a path that Inner Court Disciples had to walk.


    Only by passing the Major Competition and defeating other Outer Court Disciples could outstanding disciples join the Inner Court.


    As for the Minor Competition, it was much less important, but to ordinary disciples, it was a good chance to test their cultivation.


    In the Minor Competition, the sect would take out many precious resources and spirit stones and give them as rewards.


    For cultivators, they naturally would not let go of such a precious opportunity.


    In recent days, many people had started putting their attention on this.


    Given Chen Heng¡¯s circumstances, Hou Juan naturally believed that he would also participate in this Minor Competition.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see,¡± Chen Heng said.


    The Minor Competition was an opportunity to many of the cultivators in the Flowing Cloud Sect, but it was not a big deal to him.


    He did not have much need for the experience, and he did not need the resources either.


    As such, it did not matter if he participated or not.


    After Hou Juan left, Chen Heng also departed and headed to the Spirit Formations, preparing to cultivate.


    Just like usual, there were not too many people there, and some of them were familiar to him.


    Looking at Chen Heng, those people all had looks of reverence on their faces and seemed quite respectful.


    This made sense.


    Over the past half a year or so, Chen Heng had be quite famous.


    Anyone who saw him would not dare to underestimate him.


    Just like usual, Chen Heng prepared to find a ce to cultivate, but he suddenly paused.


    ¡°One moment please, fellow Daoist,¡± a voice suddenly sounded out.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng paused but then continued walking.


    ¡°Ai, fellow Daoist!¡±


    That person behind him seemed somewhat anxious and hurriedly said, ¡°Please, one moment of your time.¡±


    This time, that person strode in front of Chen Heng and stood in front of him.


    As such, Chen Heng stopped in frustration and looked at that person, ¡°What is it?¡±


    It was a young man.


    His looks were quite ordinary and he wore white robes. He had long hair, and standing there, he cupped his hands as he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I have to ask. I was wondering if you¡¯re interested¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Chen Heng once again asked.


    ¡°I heard that sir is unparalleled in refining magic items. I was hoping sir could refine a magic item for me,¡± the young man smiled, ¡°I¡¯m easy with the price.


    ¡°I heard that sir has been looking for a Nine Heavens White Jade to refine magic items? I happen to have one here¡­¡±


    ¡°You have one?¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    He had indeed been searching for a Nine Heavens White Jade to refine a magic item for himself.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    This magic item was something he wanted to help with cultivating, and he had obtained many materials and was onlycking the white jade.


    He had never thought that this person would have one.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng felt quite interested.


    As such, he thought for a moment before nodding, ¡°If you have the white jade, then it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Hearing this, the young man let out a breath of relief and nodded.


    He chatted with Chen Heng for a while and they set out the terms of their agreement before he hurriedly left.


    Watching that person hurriedly leave, Chen Heng thought to himself before walking into the Spirit Formation.


    ¡­


    ¡°So it¡¯s here?¡± Chen Heng walked out of the Flowing Cloud Sect and came to a marketce outside.


    This marketce was set up by the Flowing Cloud Sect. It had been set up for the Flowing Cloud Sect disciples to trade, but it had attracted many solo cultivators and be arge marketce.


    Walking in, Chen Heng found that it was quite lively.


    It was not the first time he hade here; in the past, he hade here many times. In fact, in the past half a year, he had set up a shop here.


    The ce for the trade was here.


    ¡°Will that person reallye?¡± a voice sounded out.


    The young man who had sought Chen Heng was sitting there, looking like he was meditating.


    Hearing the question, he softly replied, ¡°Of course he wille. Since we have made that agreement, there will be no problems.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure there aren¡¯t any problems with the person you chose?¡±


    That voice once again sounded out, sounding quite sinister, ¡°You don¡¯t have many Demon Seeds, and if you chose the wrong ce, things will be quite problematic¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    A cold smile appeared on the young man¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯ve observed him for a long time. This fellow is a rare genius in the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Outer Court, and he has be quite famous over the past half a year.


    ¡°It would not be an exaggeration to say that in less than half a year, he should be able to be an Inner Court Disciple. Of course, that¡¯s not the main point.


    ¡°To us, a mere Inner Court Disciple is not a big deal. However, he can refine magic items and will be greatly valued by people in the future, making it easy to obtain information.


    ¡°As long as we can control him, it will make things easier for us in the future.¡±


    Heughed and said, ¡°Of course, even if this is not possible, just being able to control a refining master will still be good. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad,¡± the other voice sounded out and spoke in agreement.


    After a few moments, the evil aura from the young man¡¯s body retracted and he returned to his normal state as he walked out.


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Zhang.¡±


    After walking out of the room, he saw Chen Heng.


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother is indeed quite punctual.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, he gave a sincere smile.


    Chen Heng looked at him and only said, ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Hearing this, the young man nodded and walked in.


    Soon, they came to another ce.


    This was a sparse region with pill cauldrons burning in the surroundings. They were tools for refining all kinds of things.


    Chen Heng looked at the equipment and nodded.


    ¡°Did you bring the things?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything,¡± the young man gave a slight smile and took out some things.


    It looked like everything was there.


    Looking at those things, Chen Heng turned, thinking to himself.


    This person hade prepared.


    Preparing aplete set of equipment for refining was not simple.


    Moreover, he had even more equipment than Chen Heng did.


    This could no longer be described as just meticulous preparation.


    This young man¡¯s identity was not simple at all.


    Chen Heng thought to himself as he walked to the side and began to act.


    Golden spirit fire began to burn resplendently.


    As the spirit fire burned, Chen Heng tossed all kinds of materials into the spirit fire, which began to melt under his control.


    The magic item refining had begun.


    Watching Chen Heng¡¯s actions, the young man named Liu He¡¯s expression became serious.


    Even though he had set Chen Heng as his target, he had to atst observe him.


    The Demon Lord had limited Demon Seeds to give, and he could not just waste them.


    If a person¡¯s abilities or talent was not enough, there was no need to control them.


    As such, he had to observe his targets carefully.


    Soon, his expression changed.


    ¡°This¡­ what meticulous skills¡­¡±


    Watching Chen Heng¡¯s actions and his skills, his expression slightly changed as he inwardly marvelled, ¡°Even a grandmaster of refining might not be able to do better.¡±


    What he did not know was that Chen Heng really was a refining grandmaster.


    He had not seen any other refining grandmasters, and he only felt that those other refining masters could notpare to Chen Heng at all.


    Only after a while did he look away with a resolute gaze in his eyes.


    An invisible and imperceptible trace of ck aura appeared from a corner of the room and slowly stretched towards Chen Heng.


    When the ck aura reached Chen Heng¡¯s body, Chen Heng¡¯s actions slightly paused for a moment before resuming as normal.


    It was as if nothing had happened.


    Watching this scene, Liu He had a slight smile on his face, feeling quite pleased.


    As for Chen Heng, he was just the same before, as if he had not sensed anything.


    He silently finished the magic item before getting up and looking at Liu He.


    In just a short period of time, his body seemed to go through changes.


    As if it was because of the evil aura, his expression became more stiff and his actions became more rigid.


    However, it was as if he did not notice anything at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished your request.¡±


    Standing there, his expression was cool as his body was filled with the evil aura, and he looked at Liu He as he asked, ¡°Where is my payment?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve naturally already prepared it.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Liu He smiled and said softly, ¡°Thank you, Senior Apprentice Brother.¡±


    Following this, he picked up an ornate wooden box and gave it to Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng opened it and saw a faint white jade within it, looking beautiful and translucent. It seemed to contain spirit qi, and anyone could tell that it was not simple.


    Indeed, it was the Nine Heavens White Jade.


    To cultivators, Nine Heavens White Jade was an incredibly rare material. Even if it was not refined, just using it to cultivate was also quite good.


    After putting it away, Chen Heng looked at Liu He and nodded before leaving.


    Watching Chen Heng¡¯s figure disappear, Liu He gave a slight smile as he returned to the room from before.


    ¡°How was it?¡± that voice from before suddenly sounded out.


    ¡°It is done,¡± Liu He gave a resplendent smile, ¡°The Demon Seed has been nted and will sprout in a few months. When that timees, that person will belong to the Demon Sect.¡±


    ¡°Not bad,¡± that voice sounded out.


    ¡°I just wonder how the others are doing,¡± Liu He said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we have limited Demon Seeds or else we could find more people.


    ¡°I heard that the others at the Nine Link Sect are doing quite well and have controlled a few Elders.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doing well as well,¡± the other voice said, ¡°It¡¯s merely just a small sect and is not a big deal to our Demon Sect. We will be able to take it easily. If it wasn¡¯t for the Sect Master being wary of the Daybreak Sect noticing, why would we have to make things so troublesome?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Liu He lightly sighed before smiling, ¡°Then again, this isn¡¯t too bad; taking things slowly can be good as well.¡±


    ¡­


    Elsewhere, after Chen Heng walked out of that building, the evil aura around his bodypletely disappeared as if nothing had happened.


    After walking within a crowd, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    ¡°How troublesome.¡±


    Chen Heng had clearly sensed what had just happened.


    When that Demon Seed had activated in his body, he had noticed that something was off. It was just that he wanted to see just what Liu He wanted to do.


    Now, it seemed that there was something off about Liu He¡¯s identity.


    ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s someone from the Demon Sect?¡± Chen Heng thought about that feeling from before.


    When the Demon Seed had entered his body, he could sense himself almost losing control of his magic energy, and it also reduced his control over his body.


    This feeling was very small, and ordinary people would not have been able to notice it at all.


    Afterwards, the evil aura remained in his body and was silently recing the magic energy in his body.


    ¡°Quite impressive methods,¡± Chen Heng sensed it for a moment before nodding, ¡°If I really was a Spirit Refining realm cultivator, I would not have been able to detect anything. Rather, it would have slowly devoured my magic energy without me realizing it.¡±


    That unique aura was devouring his magic energy and using his magic energy as a cover, making ordinary cultivators unable to detect it.


    If a cultivator lost their magic energy, they would be easily killed.


    And this was the only effect that Chen Heng had discovered so far.


    As for what else there was, Chen Heng had no idea.


    However, from the current situation, it seemed that this evil aura could control others.


    As this evil aura continuously became more powerful, it would affect the cultivator¡¯s soul and would eventually create a new soul in the cultivator.


    Moreover, once this new soulbined with the evil aura, it would gradually devour the original soul.


    When that time came, the cultivator would be a different person.


    Sensing the evil aura in his body, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head, ¡°If I was a normal cultivator, I would have been doomed.¡±


    This evil aura was quite powerful, and ordinary cultivators would not have even been able to sense it, let alone get rid of it.


    Only those with greater strength and knowledge would be able to sense it and get rid of it.


    Perhaps this was one of the reasons why they had acted against him and not others.


    After all, his performance had been quite outstanding, but he was only in the Spirit Refining realm so it would be quite easy to control him.


    As long as they could control him now, even if hepleted Foundation Building, it would be toote.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head and did not know what to say.

 Chapter 220 – Returning Home

    <h4>Chapter 220 - Returning Home</h4>


    Chen Heng could swear that he had never made trouble for anyone in the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    His original identity was not that outstanding, and even though he could not be the Sect Master¡¯s disciple, as long as he worked hard and disyed enough talent, it was possible for him to be an Elder¡¯s disciple.


    After enough time had passed and the previous generation of Elders died, as long as his cultivation was sufficient, he would be able to be one of the higher-ups of the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Perhaps bing the Sect Master would be a bit difficult, but bing an Elder would not be too difficult.


    When that time came, he would then think of a way to take control of the Flowing Cloud Sect and use it as a foundation to continue to develop.


    What a wonderful n.


    However, Liu He¡¯s actions had now disrupted his ns.


    The evil aura hiding in his body was trying to control him.


    It seemed that something was going to happen within the Flowing Cloud Sect, and it did not seem likely that Chen Heng would be able to patiently bide his time and eventually take over the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng felt quite frustrated.


    ¡°I wonder just how many people they have control of,¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as he walked on.


    It seemed that these people hade very prepared.


    Since they had special methods like this, it did not seem likely that they would only use it on Chen Heng.


    In that case, were they preparing to act against the Flowing Cloud Sect?


    Chen Heng began to consider himself.


    If they were going to act against Chen Heng, what benefits could he obtain from this?


    Should he directly report this to the Elders and tell them about these people?


    That might work.


    But that had its risks.


    Since they had dared to appear within the Flowing Cloud Sect and taken the identity of a Flowing Cloud Sect Outer Court Disciple, it seemed that they had been hiding here for a long time.


    Who knew if there were Elders among them?


    If Chen Heng directly reported it, would he risk running into them?


    Moreover, even if he was able to tell the Sect Master, this would create problems for him in the future¡ªwho knew if this would affect him bing a higher-up in the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    After all, he had once been affected by Liu He¡¯s evil aura.


    Now that that had happened to him, it did not seem likely that they would ever allow him to have great power in the sect.


    It seemed that no matter what he chose, he would have great problems.


    Chen Heng thought of various things before shaking his head in the end.


    After leaving the marketce, he returned to his residence.


    The surroundings around his residence were the same, but there were some people standing there, looking like they had been waiting for some time.


    Seeing Chen Heng approach, they hurriedly went up and chatted with him.


    It seemed that they all wanted to ask him to refine items.


    Chen Heng originally did not n on paying any attention to these people.


    However, he found that there was something off about some of these people.


    ¡°These people¡­¡± Chen Heng looked around but his expression did not change.


    ¡°The feeling of the evil aura¡­¡± he immediately sensed the same evil aura.


    It seemed that there were some other people who had an evil aura in them, and there were quite a few of them.


    ¡°Three of them in total¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Just in front of him, there were three people tainted by evil aura.


    If there were three here, then what about other ces?


    Chen Heng could not help but wonder about this.


    Perhaps he could not continue to stay here.


    As he thought this, he quickly turned and prepared to leave.


    He ignored the people behind him and turned and left.


    ¡°n brother, are you preparing to return home?


    In the Outer Court, seeing Chen Heng, Zhang Ya looked quite shocked and seemed quite surprised.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Meeting Zhang Ya¡¯s gaze, Chen Heng nodded with a calm expression, ¡°I have some matters to take care of back at home. What about you, Ya¡¯Er?¡±


    He hade this time, ready to run.


    He could see that there were people with evil aura all over the ce, and it would be much better for him to escape early on.


    After all, even if Chen Heng stayed here, it would not benefit him much.


    Whether it was spirit stones or cultivation techniques, he did notck either.


    If the Flowing Cloud Sect had been fine, he would have stayed so he could eventually gain authority.


    However, the Flowing Cloud Sect had been infiltrated by the Demon Sect.


    Since it was like that, there was no longer any reason to stay here.


    In the end, this was just a small sect and there was no reason to risk his life.


    As such, Chen Heng did not have any intention of staying here and prepared to leave.


    He had already done all that he needed to do.


    The previous day, he had already requested to go out to defend a spirit garden as a task.


    When that time came, he could leave this ce and avoid anything that came.


    However, before he left, he was preparing to bring a few people with him, such as Zhang Ya and Hou Juan.


    Zhang Ya was part of his identity¡¯s n, and he naturally needed to look after her. As for Hou Juan, she was someone with Fortune.


    If possible, Chen Heng wanted to bring both people with him.


    Of course, if they did not want to, he would not force them.


    ¡°Since n brother is nning to return, Ya¡¯Er will naturally go with him,¡± Zhang Ya thought for a few moments before giving a slight smile and making a decision.


    To her, this decision was quite simple.


    After more than half a year, she had be a Spirit Refining realm cultivator.


    However, there were far too many such people in the Flowing Cloud Sect, and this was not a big deal.


    If she wanted to be noticed, just this was not enough.


    However, things would be different if she followed Chen Heng¡¯s side.


    In terms of rtionships, Chen Heng was her n brother, and they had a bloodline rtionship.


    In terms of cultivation, Chen Heng¡¯s cultivation was far superior to hers, and he could help her a lot.


    Of course, the most important reason was that Chen Heng had money.


    As one of the few refining masters in the Flowing Cloud Sect, Chen Heng was able to earn money quite easily.


    Zhang Ya knew that he was not someone whocked spirit stones, and within the world of cultivation, spirit stones meant everything.


    Without spirit stones, it would be incredibly difficult to advance.


    Zhang Ya had realized this over the past half a year in the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    In the Flowing Cloud Sect, having spirit stones was incredibly important.


    If one did not have enough spirit stones, not only would no one pay attention to them, but it would also be difficult to progress.


    It would be incredibly hard to make it to Foundation Building.


    If she followed such a rich person, would sheck spirit stones?


    After thinking about this, Zhang Ya did not hesitate and directly agreed.


    Seeing Zhang Ya agree, Chen Heng nodded and said, ¡°Go and prepare; we¡¯ll leave in three days. However, there might be someone elseing with us.¡±


    ¡°Another person?¡± Zhang Ya felt quite surprised, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Hou Juan,¡± Chen Heng replied.


    Following this, as Zhang Ya wondered to herself, Chen Heng did not say much and left.


    Elsewhere, Hou Juan had also chosen to agree to Chen Heng¡¯s invitation.


    Compared to Zhang Ya, it was much easier for her to make this decision.


    After all, with her cultivation, it would be difficult for her to stay in the Flowing Cloud Sect regardless.


    Honestly, if it hadn¡¯t been for Chen Heng bringing her to the Outer Court and helping her find some work, she most likely would not have been able to stay since long ago.


    After half a year, she had not even started internalizing spirit qi.


    This kind of talent was simply too poor.


    Even Chen Heng could not help but shake his head, not knowing what to say.


    Even with Chen Heng looking after her, there were not many people in the Outer Court who took her seriously.


    Facing such a situation, she naturally did not have much keeping her here.


    Three dayster, Chen Heng left.


    When he left, Zhang Ya and Hou Juan were with him.


    The journey was quite a long one.


    If it was a powerful cultivator, they would be able to fly.


    However, evidently, Zhang Ya and Hou Juan could not do this.


    As such, they travelled on a carriage like ordinary people and left the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Only half a monthter did Chen Heng arrive at his destination.


    Nine Peaks City.


    Chen Heng came from the Zhang n, which was arge n in Nine Peaks City, and they could be called the overlords here.


    There were many cultivators in the n, but there were only three in Chen Heng¡¯s generation.


    Apart from Chen Heng and Zhang Ya, there was one more person. That person had not been able to enter the Flowing Cloud Sect and went out to travel by themselves, and they rarely came back.


    As such, Chen Heng and Zhang Ya were the Zhang n¡¯s main seedlings of this generation.


    When Chen Heng and the others reached the Nine Peaks City, there was already arge group of people waiting outside to receive them.


    The Zhang n had long since heard the news and were waiting here.


    ¡°Young master, young miss,¡± a middle-aged man walked up and looked at Chen Heng and Zhang Ya, a look of delight on his face, ¡°The n leader is already waiting for you at the residence.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Chen Heng nodded and said.


    After a while, Chen Heng and Zhang Ya followed a few people in.


    Within the hall, there was an elderly man sitting there.


    ¡°Hao¡¯Er, Ya¡¯Er, you¡¯re back,¡± the elderly man looked at the two of them and gave a slight smile.


    Under the sunlight in the hall, the elderly man¡¯s appearance was revealed.


    He looked quite old and frail and was around 70 or 80 years old. Even though he was quite old, his mental state seemed quite good, and he gave a slight smile as he watched Chen Heng and Zhang Ya walk over.


    ¡°We pay our respects to the n leader,¡± Chen Heng walked in with Zhang Ya in tow and bowed towards the elderly man.


    The elderly man¡¯s name was Zhang Chong, and he was also a cultivator.


    ¡°Spirit Refining Level 6¡­¡± Chen Heng looked up and thought to himself.


    Spirit Refining Level 6 was quite good, and in the Flowing Cloud Sect, it would have been enough to be an Inner Court Disciple.


    However,pared to ordinary cultivators, this Zhang Chong had lived for far too long and his body had long since declined.


    If he had to fight, his battle power would be far below that of an ordinary Spirit Refining Level 6 cultivator.


    Even despite that, this was still quite good.


    Ordinary solo cultivators would not be a match for Zhang Chong at all.


    This was the Zhang n¡¯s trump card and their greatest force.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng could not help but shake his head.


    This was a cultivator family, and yet their strongest person only had Spirit Refining Level 6 cultivation.


    This was quite low, but there was nothing they could do about this.


    The Yue Kingdom was a small kingdom and did not have many cultivators to begin with. Most of them were solo cultivators, and they only had Spirit Refining Level 1 or Level 2 cultivation. Those with Spirit Refining Level 3 cultivation would already be top-tier solo cultivators.


    Not only was someone like Zhang Chong invincible among solo cultivators, but even in Nine Peaks City, there were not many people who could rival him.


    Moreover, because of this, the Zhang n put great emphasis on Chen Heng¡¯s original identity.


    If Chen Heng had note, when this identity reached the end, he would most likely be able to reach Spirit Refining Level 5 or Level 6 and might even be able to enter the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Inner Court.


    Such a person would have been a sizable figure.


    Zhang Chong began to speak.


    ¡°Hao¡¯Er, why did you suddenly return this time?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Zhang Chong asked in concern, ¡°When I received your letter, I was given a big fright.¡±


    ¡°I came back because of a mission,¡± Chen Heng replied calmly, ¡°The spirit garden outside Nine Peaks City is under my jurisdiction.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhang Chong stared for a moment before looking delighted, ¡°This is very good.¡±


    Looking after a spirit garden was no ordinary mission, and it was a piece of good news.


    ¡°Then Ya¡¯Er¡­¡± Zhang Chong looked over at Zhang Ya and Hou Juan.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m going to the spirit garden, it¡¯s better to have some people with me; it will make things more convenient,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at Zhang Ya and Hou Juan.


    Only then did Zhang Chong understand, ¡°That is true. The things in the spirit garden are quiteplicated, so bringing Ya¡¯Ere will indeed make things easier on you. Do you need more helpers?¡±


    Zhang Chong thought as he said, ¡°Taking care of a spirit garden is no simple matter, and if you need, I can help you think of some solutions. If ites to it, this old man can alsoe and help you.¡±


    He was quite passionate about Chen Heng¡¯s mission and took it very seriously.


    However, in response, Chen Heng shook his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t trouble n leader. However, if I do need help, I will naturally ask n leader.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while before Chen Heng left with Zhang Ya and Hou Juan.


    After Chen Heng and the others left, Zhang Ya came back after some time.


    ¡°Did your n brother reallye back just for the spirit garden?¡± Zhang Chong asked worriedly, ¡°Did your n brother offend someone in the sect?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Zhang Ya shook her head as she smiled, ¡°In fact, n brother is very popr in the sect.¡±


    She told Zhang Chong about the things Chen Heng had done in the past half a year, causing Zhang Chong¡¯s eyes to light up.


    ¡°Who would have thought Hao¡¯Er would be so capable. The Zhang n has great hope in your generation.¡±


    His eyes shined before asking in confusion, ¡°But who was that other person behind Hao¡¯Er? Her spirit light seems quite dim, and she does not seem like one of us.¡±


    He was talking about Hou Juan, and he could not help but frown, ¡°What did Hao¡¯Er bring a mortal back for?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Zhang Ya shook her head and looked quite confused, ¡°Perhaps n brother is looking for a Dao Companion?¡±


    ¡°Dao Companion?¡± Zhang Chong felt quite surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Ya nodded, ¡°That person is not a mortal but a disciple of the Flowing Cloud Sect. It¡¯s just that her talent is incredibly poor, and even though she has joined the sect for a year, she still has not reached Spirit Refining¡­ However, n brother seems to care much about her and even brought her back with him this time.¡±

 Chapter 221 – Demon Sovereign

    <h4>Chapter 221 - Demon Sovereign</h4>


    ¡°If it was someone from our Zhang n, or if it was someone with great talent, it would not matter. But with such terrible talent and not being part of our Zhang n¡­¡±


    The spirit garden was no ordinary mission.


    It could be said that of all the missions, taking care of a spirit garden was the best choice.


    There were many spirit grasses within the spirit garden, all of which had been painstakingly raised by the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s people.


    Of course, the spirit garden near Nine Peaks City was a low-grade one. However, even so, it was still quite good.


    Of the spirit grasses inside, even if one only took a bit now and then, it would be more than enough for a cultivator.


    For a cultivator family like the Zhang n with only a few cultivators, they felt great desire for this kind of ce.


    The chance to enter a spirit garden was something that countless people would be desperate to fight for.


    And yet, Chen Heng had not given this opportunity to someone from his own n but to an outsider.


    From how Zhang Chong saw it, this kind of opportunity should be given to family members; even if it was given to outsiders, they should at least have value in roping in.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Hearing Zhang Chong¡¯s words, Zhang Ya nodded and sighed, ¡°n brother might want her to be his Dao Companion. Otherwise, why would he do this?¡±


    ¡°Even if he wants to find a Dao Companion, he should find one with exceptional talent,¡± Zhang Chong shook his head as he said, ¡°Ya¡¯Er, you would have made a fine choice.¡±


    This world did not have strict rules against marriage in the family. In order to maintain purity, cultivator families often married within the family.


    From how Zhang Chong saw it, Zhang Ya and Chen Heng would have been perfect to be Dao Companions.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Hearing Zhang Chong¡¯s words, Zhang Ya lowered her head, her cheeks a bit red.


    ¡°Ya¡¯Er is willing, but n brother¡­¡± she said in a small voice.


    However, as a cultivator, Zhang Chong naturally was able to hear her.


    Hearing Zhang Ya¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re willing, Ya¡¯Er. Don¡¯t worry, I will make arrangements for your future.¡±


    Only after they talked for a while did Zhang Ya leave.


    While they were talking, Chen Heng and Hou Juan were walking elsewhere.


    ¡°This is where I reside; if Junior Apprentice Sister Hou does not have anywhere to stay, you can stay here,¡± Chen Heng said with a slight smile, ¡°No one will disturb you here, and Junior Apprentice Sister can stay here and leave together with us in the future.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will be troubling you,¡± Hou Juan said seriously as she nodded.


    Seeing her nod, Chen Heng did not say anything else and walked in.


    This time, the entire Zhang n had heard about this.


    It was not just Zhang Chong, the n leader, but also Chen Heng¡¯s identity¡¯s father and mother who also heard about it.


    Chen Heng returned to his residence based on his memories.


    His original identity had only been part of the Zhang n¡¯s auxiliary branch, but after his talent had been discovered, his status had quickly increased.


    This was quite normal.


    After all, for a cultivator family, having cultivation talent was more important than anything else.


    After discovering that Chen Heng had cultivation talent, his treatment had be much better.


    Compared to the memories in his head, his residence had changed greatly.


    The decorations had be much more gorgeous, and there were all kinds of other changes.


    After walking in, a middle-aged man and a middle-aged woman were waiting there, with two small children next to them.


    This man and woman were Chen Heng¡¯s identity¡¯s father and mother, and the two children were his identity¡¯s little brother and little sister.


    Because they had received news of Chen Heng returning, the two of them had long since been waiting here.


    Seeing Chen Heng, their faces lit up.


    Looking at Chen Heng, the two children looked quite curious.


    After returning to his residence and eating with his immediate family, Chen Heng left and went elsewhere.


    He walked about, sensing the changes, before finding a quiet ce to cultivate.


    To him, everything here was quite uninteresting, and he cultivated to pass the time.


    Of course, when he was free, he would go to see Hou Juan and teach her some times.


    After staying at the Zhang residence for a few days, Chen Heng headed to the spirit garden.


    The mission to look after the spirit garden was a mission that he had sought, and back then, it had just been to make things convenient for himself.


    However, since he had taken on this mission, he had to actually carry it out.


    Moreover, the environment in the spirit garden was better than outside, and it would be better to cultivate there.


    Nothing much happened on the way there.


    The spirit garden outside Nine Peaks City was not very big, and it had five cultivators looking after it. One had previously left, and Chen Heng hade here to take his position.


    The other cultivators were quite apathetic towards Chen Henging; they were not passionate, nor were they overly cold.


    Chen Heng was used to this kind of attitude and did not think much of it.


    However, after just two months, the others¡¯ attitudes greatly changed.


    This was natural.


    In just two months, Nine Peaks City heard that the Zhang n had a new refining master, who was incredibly talented in refining magic items.


    Gold always shined no matter where it was, and those with great abilities would always easily obtain respect.


    This was very simple.


    Just like that, Chen Heng continued to stay here.


    Half a year passed in the blink of an eye.


    Whether it was for mortals or cultivators, half a year was not that long and could not change too much.


    However, for Chen Heng and the people by his side, the changes in half a year were massive.


    Over the past half a year, with Chen Heng¡¯s support, Zhang Ya sessfully reached Spirit Refining Level 2. As for Hou Juan, she finally stepped over the doorstep and reached the Spirit Refining realm.


    Even though Spirit Refining Level 1 cultivation was incredibly weak and at the bottom of all cultivators, she could at least be called a cultivator and was no longer a mortal.


    To Hou Juan, this was a very big step.


    Moreover, the Zhang n had also changed much because of Chen Heng¡¯s return. It had grown much and had expanded outwards.


    For Chen Heng, things had naturally changed for him as well.


    His reputation had grown, and there was almost no one who did not know him in the Nine Peaks City.


    Almost every cultivator knew the name Zhang Hao, and they knew that he was a refining master from the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    These were the changes on the surface of things.


    Apart from these things, there were many hidden changes as well.


    As the sky darkened, the surroundings became quite dark.


    When the bright moon appeared in the sky, the surrounding scenery changed.


    Chen Heng walked out from his room and came outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s beginning again.¡±


    After looking at the scenery and sensing the things in his body, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    He could sense the evil aura within his body roiling.


    There seemed to be some power in the distance awakening, resonating with the evil aura in his body.


    Over the past half a year, Chen Heng had been suppressing the evil aura this whole time, and he did not allow it to grow.


    The evil aura in his body was continuously moving, as if there was something calling out to it in the distance.


    Chen Heng raised his head and thought to himself.


    ¡°Is it going to start?¡± Chen Heng suddenly thought to himself.


    At that moment, he thought of Liu He, as well as what the evil aura represented.


    During the past half a year, apart from cultivating, he had also been gathering information.


    That evil aura that had entered his body seemed to be the Demon Seed Technique from the Demon Sect, which had been thought to have died out. Rumors said that it was something refined by Demon Sovereign-level figures, and they could take control of others without them realizing it.


    It was said that this technique was incredibly rare¡ªonly Demon Sovereign-level figures could create it, and it had long since been lost.


    However, this did not seem to be the case.


    It seemed that some major figure had appeared in the Demon Sect and was preparing to set something up in the Yue Kingdom.


    That was what Chen Heng was currently thinking.


    For a Demon Sovereign-level figure to set this up, their goal definitely would not be small.


    Now, after so much time had passed, some ns would most likely be revealed.


    Standing there, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    A few dayster, he received some news from the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    ¡°They want me to return to the sect and be an Inner Court Disciple?¡±


    Looking at the letter in his hand, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    By his side, Zhang Ya looked delighted, ¡°Does that mean n brother will soon be an Inner Court Disciple?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps that will be the case, if everything goes smoothly,¡± Chen Heng said as he shook his head.


    ¡°However¡­¡± Chen Heng put the letter by the side, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns to leave.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhang Ya felt quite confused and asked, ¡°What isn¡¯t good about returning to the sect and bing an Inner Court Disciple?¡±


    Even though the spirit garden mission was not bad, they could not stay here forever.


    If this was the best he could do, that would be fine, but since he could do better, why would he not go?


    Chen Heng looked at Zhang Ya but did not speak, and he only inwardly shook his head.


    Returning to the Flowing Cloud Sect was not bad, but he could not do so right now.


    The evil aura roilingst night was an omen.


    The Demon Sect¡¯s people most likely were going to start acting soon, so if he went over, he might just be delivering himself to them.


    In fact, this letter might even be fake, and it was just to gather people back to get them all in one fell swoop.


    However, Chen Heng did not exin any of this.


    By the side, Zhang Ya watched Chen Heng, still looking confused.


    Time gradually passed.


    Elsewhere, at a tall altar, sounds continuously sounded out.


    ¡°We respectfully wee the Demon Sovereign!¡± voices sounded out.


    Below, many Demon Sect disciples stood crowded together, passionate looks on their faces.


    On the altar, there was a tall and somewhat pale young man standing there, dressed in ck robes.


    When this figure appeared, everyone knelt down and looked towards the young man with excitement.


    ¡°Reporting to the Demon Sovereign, we have set up demons in the fivergest sects in the Yue Kingdom. Demon Sovereign can take them with a single order.


    ¡°After taking down these five sects, everything in the Yue Kingdom will belong to the Demon Sect.¡±


    Speaking to there, the Demon Sect disciples all looked incredibly excited at the young man.


    ¡°Demon Sovereign, please give the order!¡±


    ¡°We vow to follow the Demon Sovereign to the death!¡±


    All kinds of shouts sounded out.


    Sitting on the altar, the young man¡¯s expression was calm.


    Looking at the densely-gathered Demon Sect disciples, he just waved his hand.


    A formless wave of magic energy swept out, seeming to suppress everything.


    In the surroundings, all of the sounds disappeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Everyone knelt there, excitedly looking at the young man and waiting for his orders.


    ¡°Activate the Demon Seeds after three days.¡±


    Looking down at the Demon Sect disciples below, the young man calmly spoke, ¡°I want the Yue Kingdom¡¯s five sects to stop existing within one month.¡±


    ¡°Exterminate!¡±


    ¡°Exterminate!¡±


    Voices continuously sounded out.


    After the young man spoke, everyone began to roar and chant.


    ¡­


    In the distance, when the Demon Sovereign descended to the Yue Kingdom, Chen Heng¡¯s body froze as if he sensed something, and he instinctively looked in the distance.


    ¡°This aura¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought of something.


    ¡°Has it begun?¡± Chen Heng silently looked into the distance.


    There, a ck fog was beginning to cover thend.


    In the next few days, Chen Heng continued to stay within the spirit garden.


    The other cultivators had all left; it seemed that they had all received simr letters.


    Apart from Chen Heng, the four other people had all left.


    As such, Chen Heng was the only cultivator left behind in the spirit garden.


    Of course, that was only in terms of people managing it.


    In actuality, apart from the five managers, there were many people doing odd jobs.


    If there were just five people taking care of such arge spirit garden, it would not be enough.


    There were many mortals, as well as other cultivators, such as Zhang Ya and Hou Juan.


    Just because the other four left did not mean that operations here stopped; it just made things a bit more troublesome.


    After walking through the spirit garden, Chen Heng came to a ce.


    There, Zhang Ya was holding a spirit stone and was examining the growth of some spirit grasses.


    Seeing Chen Heng, she felt quite surprised, ¡°n brother.¡±


    ¡°Go and send people to let the n know,¡± Chen Heng said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t leave Nine Peaks City for theing period of time.¡±

 Chapter 222– Demonic Cultivator

    <h4>Chapter 222- Demonic Cultivator</h4>


    Following this, Chen Heng did not pay any more attention to Zhang Ya and left this ce.


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s departing figure, Zhang Ya looked quite confused, not knowing what to say.


    She seemed to understand something, and yet also felt dumbfounded.


    ¡°Could it be that something is going to happen soon?¡± She wondered to herself, feeling quite nervous.


    After leaving, Chen Heng walked about in the spirit garden.


    Chen Heng looked around the surroundings, which all looked very familiar to him.


    Over the past few months, even though he had not spent too much effort on this ce, he had still spent quite a lot of time here.


    There was nothing too special about this ce, but it made one feel a sense of peace.


    After strolling around for a while, Chen Heng turned and left.


    In the following period of time, Chen Heng did not do too much and just stayed here.


    However, he was secretly gathering intelligence about the surroundings.


    Even though he stayed here, there were naturally people gathering information for him.


    In order to avoid attention, when he was in the Flowing Cloud Sect, Chen Heng did not dare to go overboard.


    However, aftering to a remote ce like Nine Peaks City, Chen Heng had much fewer worries.


    On the face of things, he was just an ordinary manager of the spirit garden, as well as a master refiner, but in secret, he was also doing many other things.


    In the past half a year, there were a few solo cultivators who had obtained fortuitous opportunities and had their lives changed.


    In actuality, these things all had to do with Chen Heng.


    After all, in order to get more Points, he could not just purely focus on cultivating and had to try to affect others.


    Moreover, if he wanted to affect others as much as possible, he could not just rely on himself¡ªhe also needed to take in others to affect other people.


    Only by doing that could he create his own faction and affect more people.


    As such, he needed to create his own faction.


    Chen Heng had been doing this since a long time ago.


    Even though it was not very big yet, it was enough to gather some information.


    ¡°Looks like something did end up happening.¡±


    In just a few days, all kinds of news was spread.


    Many demonic cultivators appeared all over the ce. They were from the Demon Sect and were not cultivators from the Yue Kingdom.


    These people had been hiding in the five major sects and had suddenly exploded out one night as if they had nned this.


    In just an instant, the five sects had been dealt major blows and copsed.


    Chen Heng did not know how things were in the four other sects, but the situation in the Flowing Cloud Sect was very severe.


    From the information that Chen Heng had received, there were even a few Elders who had betrayed the sect and led their disciples to rebel. They had fought against the Sect Master and his people and had injured them.


    The Sect Master had been heavily injured and been forced to retreat to a secret ce. Following this, they had almost not been able to preserve the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Speaking to there, the person in front of Chen Heng had a look of disbelief on their face.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s strange?¡± Chen Heng looked at this person, ¡°How could there be so many traitors in the Flowing Cloud Sect?¡±


    The person standing in front of Chen Heng was an elder. He had been a solo cultivator in Nine Peaks City, and because his talent was not very good, he had been stuck at Spirit Refining Level 2.


    In the past few months, Chen Heng had taken him in and had him be responsible for a region nearby.


    ¡°That¡¯s not exactly it.¡±


    In front of him, Huang Nong, shook his head, a respectful look on his face, ¡°It¡¯s just that even the Elders betrayed the sect. This¡­¡±


    This was something that he could not understand.


    From how he saw it, the Elders all had great status and power and did notck anything. There was no reason for them to betray the sect.


    If it was an ordinary solo cultivator, they could do all kinds of things for their cultivation and future, but there was no need for an Elder to do this.


    What did they want?


    He looked quite confused and could not understand.


    ¡°That is just how people are; they can never be satisfied,¡± Chen Heng said softly as he shook his head, ¡°From how you see it, Elders do notck anything. However, to them, those things are not enough, and they desire even more.


    ¡°Moreover, their betrayal may not have been voluntary.¡±


    ¡°Many not have been voluntary?¡±


    Hearing this, Huang Nong felt quite surprised.


    How could rebelling not be voluntary?


    Could it be that they had been ckmailed?


    He thought of many things but did not dare to ask, and he continued to respectfully stand there, waiting for Chen Heng¡¯s orders.


    Comparatively speaking, Chen Heng knew many more things.


    That Demon Seed from that day was still in his body.


    Based on the Demon Seed in his body, it seemed that there were many people in the Flowing Cloud Sect in the same position as him.


    Perhaps those traitors did not betray the sect willingly, but with the Demon Seed in their bodies, there was nothing they could do about it.


    Of course, ordinary Demon Seeds would not be able to affect Elder-level figures. They would be easily discovered and gotten rid of.


    However, there were different types of Demon Seeds, and perhaps there were more powerful people acting against the Elder-level people.


    This waspletely possible.


    The appearance of Demon Seeds meant that there was at least one Demon Sovereign.


    An existence like a Demon Sovereign surpassed what the Flowing Cloud Sect could deal with.


    At the very least, within the Flowing Cloud Sect, there was not anyone who could rival a Demon Sovereign.


    After all, the Yue Kingdom was just a small kingdom, and it did not have many cultivators to begin with.


    Within the Yue Kingdom, the five major sects were the overlords, but to people outside, that was not necessarily the case.


    A Demon Sovereign surpassed what the Yue Kingdom¡¯s five major sects could deal with.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng could not help but inwardly shake his head.


    Not too far away, someone hurried over and walked over to Huang Nong, and they reported some things.


    Following this, Huang Nong¡¯s expression immediately changed and became quite grim.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Huang Nong turned to Chen Heng and said, ¡°some Demon Sect disciples havee.¡±


    At this moment, outside Nine Peaks City, there were shouts and sounds of fighting.


    The Demon Sect¡¯s people had note to the Yue Kingdom for no purpose.


    The reason they came here was to take the Yue Kingdom¡¯s mortals¡¯ qi blood and use it as food and resources.


    To ordinary cultivators, the most important things were spirit qi and spirit stones.


    This was the same for demonic cultivators.


    It was just that for demonic cultivators, their equivalent of spirit qi and spirit stones was blood food.


    Mortals¡¯ blood, flesh, and souls were incredibly important resources to demonic cultivators.


    That was why demonic cultivators were called as such.


    As long as they had enough blood food and souls, they could quickly be stronger and break through bottlenecks.


    This was why the Demon Sect was attacking the Yue Kingdom.


    Apart from taking the Yue Kingdom¡¯s five sects¡¯ fortunes and resources, there were also the Yue Kingdom¡¯s mortals.


    That was what they were the most interested in.


    Even though ordinary spirit stones and spirit qi were important to them, this was the same for mortals¡¯ blood food.


    After suppressing the Yue Kingdom¡¯s five sects, they immediately sent demonic cultivators all over the ce.


    On the way, countless living beings were turned into skeletons, and they were absorbed by magic items. Even their souls were not spared and were refined into demonic essence to be devoured.


    Wherever those demonic cultivators went, they would ughter all living things, causing people to shudder.


    During this process, some people naturally would resist and would not just give in. However, this was useless.


    Nine Peaks City was somewhat remote, but it was still arge city with many people, so it had caught the demonic cultivators¡¯ attention.


    Within arge hall in Nine Peaks City, there were many people gathered together.


    ¡°The Demon Sect will arrive soon,¡± a person stood there and looked down at everyone else, a serious expression on his face, ¡°Everyone present is either a hero of Nine Peaks City or a n leader. What should we do in response to this attack? Please give me some ideas.¡±


    His expression was serious as he spoke, seeming quite nervous.


    In actuality, it was not just him¡ªeveryone gathered here felt this way.


    Zhang Chong was also here as the Zhang n¡¯s n leader.


    Standing in the group, his position was closer to the front, and his face was also ashen.


    ¡°The Demon Sect¡¯s people have great momentum behind them. I fear¡­ we won¡¯t be able to stop them,¡± someone said slowly.


    ¡°We must stop them at all costs,¡± the City Lord¡¯s expression was grim as he said, ¡°Otherwise, they will kill all of us and devour our bodies.¡±


    ¡°Our first priority should be figuring out just how strong their forces are before we make any ns,¡± someone frowned as they spoke.


    Only by knowing oneself and knowing the enemy could they win.


    Even if they were to fight, they at least needed to know how many people the other side had, as well as their cultivation.


    Otherwise, if they did not even know this, wouldn¡¯t they just be going in blind?


    Hearing those words, the Nine Peaks City Lord nodded, ¡°About that¡­ we have some information. From what I¡¯ve heard, they have two Spirit Refining Level 5 cultivators and one Spirit Refining Level 9 cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Spirit Refining Level 9¡­¡±


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s pupils constricted.


    ¡°The two Spirit Refining Level 5 cultivators are not too bad to deal with¡­¡±


    Standing among the group, Zhang Chong frowned, ¡°But the Spirit Refining Level 9 cultivator¡­¡±


    Spirit Refining Level 9¡ªthis was the peak of the Spirit Refining realm, and it was one step away from Foundation Building.


    This kind of existence waspletely above normal Spirit Refining realm cultivators, and ordinary people would not be a match for them at all.


    Among those present, the Nine Peaks City Lord had the highest cultivation, but it was only Spirit Refining Level 8; he would not be a match for that person at all.


    Moreover, who knew how many people those demonic cultivators had killed and how many souls they had collected.


    That was something that would further strengthen them.


    With those things, that demonic cultivator might be able to rival a Foundation Building cultivator.


    Thinking to there, everyone felt quite troubled.

 Chapter 223 – Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 223 - Fighting</h4>


    ¡°Which fellow Daoist would like to deal with the two Spirit Refining Level 5 cultivators?¡± the Nine Peaks City Lord asked with a sincere look.


    It was a pity that in response, everyone present remained silent.


    Their expressions were all very serious, as if they were thinking of something. However, no one spoke.


    To them, Spirit Refining Level 5 was not weak at all.


    Nine Peaks City was just a remote little ce, and Spirit Refining Level 5 was near the peak. Apart from a few people, most people would not be a match for them at all.


    This was even more so given that the enemies were demonic cultivators.


    Among those of the same cultivation, demonic cultivators¡¯ battle power would usually be stronger.


    This was because those of the demonic path focused on battle power as opposed to cultivation.


    Their principles were that the strong devoured the weak, and they all walked bloody routes.


    Compared to ordinary cultivators, their environments were quite poor, but their battle power was not something that ordinary people couldpare to.


    Compared to them, ordinary cultivators were not a match for them at all.


    In terms of mortals, this was the difference between someone who focused on gaining knowledge and someone who fought in battles all day.


    Spirit Refining Level 5 cultivation was quite dangerous, and if one was not careful, one might fall.


    Everyone fell silent, and only after a while did someone speak.


    ¡°If the City Lord does not mind, this old man is willing to tie down one of them,¡± an elder spoke.


    Hearing this, everyone looked over.


    Among the group, this person looked quite old¡ªit was the Zhang family¡¯s n leader, Zhang Chong.


    ¡°So it¡¯s the Zhang n¡¯s n leader¡­¡±


    Looking at Zhang Chong, the Nine Peaks City Lord had a look of realization on his face and let out a breath of relief.


    No matter what, it was good that someone was willing.


    ¡°This old man is getting frail and can only deal with one person. I will have to trouble another fellow Daoist to deal with the other,¡± Zhang Chong said seriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, elder Zhang,¡± the Nine Peaks City Lord nodded.


    It was not just him, everyone here understood.


    Even though the Zhang n leader had Spirit Refining Level 6 cultivation, he was incredibly old and could not fully use his power anymore.


    Adding on the fact that demonic cultivators were quite strong, it was possible that Zhang Chong might be at a disadvantage.


    For him to be able to tie down one of them was already quite good.


    Naturally, no one wouldin.


    ¡°Then this old one will take care of the other person,¡± another person spoke softly.


    Everyone looked over and saw that it was the n leader of another prosperous n. His cultivation was also at Spirit Refining Level 6, and it would be no problem for him to tie down a Spirit Refining Level 5 demonic cultivator.


    ¡°That is good.¡±


    Hearing that person speak, the Nine Peaks City Lord¡¯s expression became better and he said, ¡°In that case, I will lead everyone else to deal with that Spirit Refining Level 9 demonic cultivator.¡±


    As the Nine Peaks City Lord, his cultivation naturally was not weak, and he was the most powerful one here. He had reached Spirit Refining Level 8 and was only one level below Level 9.


    With everyone else supporting him, together with Nine Peaks City¡¯s Great Formation, it would be enough.


    Even if they could not defeat him, they could at least defend against him.


    Thinking to there, everyone inwardly let out sighs of relief.


    When they had suddenly heard about demonic cultivators attacking, they had been greatly shocked and panicked.


    Now, hearing the Nine Peaks City Lord¡¯s arrangements, they were able to calm down.


    These demonic cultivators¡¯ strength did not seem to be as great as they had expected.


    Indeed, the Demon Sect had been able to heavily wound the Yue Kingdom¡¯s five sects in just one night; this was quite shocking.


    However, because they had done this, their strength was limited, and there were not as many people they could send out.


    The Yue Kingdom was not too small, and there were many cities within it.


    If the demonic cultivators wanted to take down each one, they had to split up their forces.


    Given that the Nine Peaks City was so remote, the demonic cultivators would not send too many of their forces here.


    When the time came, they just needed to resist and force those demonic cultivators away.


    When the demonic cultivators left the Yue Kingdom, their foundation would still be here, and things would return to the past.


    Thinking to there, everyone let out sighs of relief and felt much more rxed.


    A few dayster, bad news continuously came.


    The demonic cultivators had suddenly attacked and taken over a lot ofnd.


    From the strength that they had disyed, it seemed that it was not three of them but five of them.


    Moreover, one of them was at Foundation Building.


    This was something thatpletely reigned above Spirit Refining realm cultivators.


    Even a Spirit Refining Level 9 cultivator would not be able to face a Foundation Building cultivator at all.


    Once they heard of this news, Nine Peaks City was sent into an uproar.


    By now, no one dared to think of resisting, and everyone began to think of ways to leave.


    However, by now, it was a bitte.


    ¡°So it¡¯s here?¡± a withered elder dressed in ck robes came to the spirit garden.


    The elder looked ahead and sensed the spirit qi before nodding.


    He could sense that the spirit qi in this area was exceptionally vigorous.


    Spirit qi rippled in all directions but was bound by the Spirit Gathering Formation, unable to leave the region.


    The spirit qi was incredibly dense, and the aroma of spirit grasses wafted over from the distance.


    Sensing all of this, the elder could not help but smile.


    ¡°Shang Shi has already headed to the city and should be enough to suppress them. ording to the information, this spirit garden has a nameless manager,¡± the elder chuckled as a cold light glinted in his eyes and he became excited.


    Ordinarily speaking, the cultivators managing spirit gardens did not have very high cultivations, and this was even more so for a spirit garden in such a remote ce. Having Spirit Refining Level 4 cultivation would be the absolute maximum.


    With their group¡¯s strength, taking over this ce would be like taking candy from a baby.


    As long as they killed that manager, this spirit garden would be theirs.


    Thinking to there, the elder grinned and slowly walked up, preparing to enter.


    Within the spirit garden, a young girl was staring dumbly.


    ¡°Demonic qi¡­ demonic cultivator¡­¡±


    Hou Juan looked at those people walking over, her expression changing.


    By now, she was a true Spirit Refining realm cultivator, and she was no longer a mortal.


    With her senses, she could clearly sense the terrifying demonic qi from that elder.


    This was not something that a proper cultivator should have.


    Demonic qi was incredibly unique. Only those who cultivated demonic techniques and killed living creatures could create it.


    This was the symbol of high-level demonic cultivators, and only demonic cultivators of at least Spirit Refining Level 4 or Level 5 would have it.


    This was not something she could deal with.


    Thinking to there, her expression changed and she turned to leave so that she could tell Chen Heng.


    However, just as she moved, the demonic cultivator¡¯s voice sounded out.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone there?¡±


    His voice sounded somewhat surprised as he looked in Hou Juan¡¯s direction, ¡°Cultivation is low, but the concealment is not bad.¡±


    He spoke softly before waving his hand.


    Demonic qi gathered as a ck demonic de shed out towards Hou Juan, about to cleave her in half.


    Hou Juan¡¯s eyes widened.


    However, right before the demonic de could reach Hou Juan, it directly disappeared.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Seeing this, the elder felt quite surprised.


    ¡°Someone actually came,¡± ahead, a voice sounded out.


    An elderly figure appeared¡ªhe wore robes and had a simple appearance, looking like an ordinary farmer.


    Walking over from the distance and looking at the demonic cultivator, he looked somewhat surprised, ¡°Just like sir said, one cannot let down their guard here.¡±


    It was Huang Nong.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the demonic cultivator narrowed his eyes as he looked at Huang Nong, ¡°Are you the manager of this ce?¡±


    He secretly made preparations to leave at any moment.


    For that person to easily dispel his attack, his strength was not weak.


    He might not be able to defeat this person.


    Rather than fight with him, it was better to retreat and get rid of him after Shang Shi came over.


    The demonic cultivator stood there and thought to himself.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Hearing the demonic cultivator¡¯s words, Huang Nong smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not the manager here. However, I should be enough to kill you.¡±


    After he spoke, he walked forwards and swung his hand down.


    A massive pressure swept out.


    Just as the demonic cultivator wanted to retreat, his body froze and was unable to move.


    In the next moment, a massive hand pressed down, mming his head into the ground.


    Bang!


    Red blood spurted out, and in an instant, a Spirit Refining Level 6 demonic cultivator died.


    Elsewhere.


    ¡°How lively,¡± Chen Heng was walking about in the city.


    The surroundings were quite dark.


    Nine Peaks City was quite remote, but that was only to cultivators.


    To mortals, this ce was quite good, and they felt that it was quite prosperous.


    However, right now, the streets seemed quite bleak.


    Large amounts of blood stained the surroundings.


    ¡°Looks like I came in time.¡±


    Currently, the battle was still going on in the city.


    Sensing the ripples of magic energy, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head and slowly walked forwards.


    The Nine Peaks City Lord and the others were here, and many people had been injured or killed.


    A Foundation Building demonic cultivator suddenly descended and began to fight with them, resulting in many deaths and injuries.


    The Nine Peaks City Lord was quite resilient, but Zhang Chong and some others had already fallen.


    Compared to the others, Zhang Chong had performed quite well.


    He was currently sitting on the ground, covered with blood and dust. His mental state seemed alright, but his face was quite pale.


    It seemed that he had not been seriously injured.


    The reason was not because he was strong but because of a treasure he had on him.


    Sitting on the ground, Zhang Chong stared at a jade in his hands.


    The jade was white and looked like an ordinary jade. However, just then, when the Foundation Building demonic cultivator had charged over, this jade had blocked an attack from that demonic cultivator.


    This was why Zhang Chong was still alright and had not been injured by that demonic cultivator.


    This jade had been given to him by Chen Heng.


    ¡°Hao¡¯Er¡­¡±


    Looking at this jade, Zhang Chong seemed to think of something and his expression slightly changed.


    Ahead, the Nine Peaks City Lord was still fighting.


    What was surprising was that the Nine Peaks City Lord had actually hidden his strength.


    From his performance, it seemed that he was not at Spirit Refining Level 8 but was actually close to Foundation Building.


    Despite having such great cultivation, he did not show it and instead hid it.


    This was why he was able to keep fighting with the Foundation Building demonic cultivator until now. Otherwise, he would have long since been like Zhang Chong and the others, silently lying there.

 Chapter 224 – Change in Situation

    <h4>Chapter 224 - Change in Situation</h4>


    Boom! Boom! Boom¡­


    Sounds continuously sounded out, and another figure flew out and crashed onto the ground.


    ¡°Finally done.¡±


    After dealing with the Nine Peaks City Lord, the Foundation Building demonic cultivator gave a cold smile and stopped, ¡°It took me a great deal of effort to deal with you all.¡±


    He looked coldly at the people on the ground.


    Sitting on the ground, Zhang Chong and the others silently sighed; they could already see what was going to happen to them.


    Their oue definitely would not be very good¡ªthis was guaranteed.


    What good coulde out of falling into a demonic cultivator¡¯s hands?


    Even if they were not killed now, that was most likely for terrible ns down the line.


    On the ground, the injured n leaders red at him furiously. If looks could kill, this demonic cultivator would have died hundreds of times already.


    However, all of this was useless.


    Looking at those people and seeing those gazes,the Foundation Building demonic cultivator coldlyughed and was about to capture all of them.


    However, at this moment, he sensed that something was off.


    By his side, his subordinates had all frozen.


    They were all in the same pose but had stopped moving, looking quite unique.


    They looked like living sculptures.


    Some of those people still had cold smiles and condescending looks on their faces.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Seeing this, the Foundation Building demonic cultivator¡¯s expression became serious.


    He looked around; he could feel that the atmosphere in the surroundings had be different.


    Evidently, someone had acted and affected this area without anyone realizing it.


    In the next moment, his expression changed.


    Ahead, a young man¡¯s figure appeared, standing there and looking at him.


    He had no idea where the young man hade from or when he had arrived; it was as if he did not have any presence.


    If he wasn¡¯t focusing, he would not have been able to discover him.


    For this person to soundlessly hide here, it was quite terrifying.


    The Foundation Building demonic cultivator¡¯s expression changed when he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    From the start, this person seemed quite strange, and if he did not ask, his heart would not be at ease.


    However, the young man did not reply and only silently looked at him.


    In the next moment, as the demonic cultivator watched on, the young man raised his head and slowly stretched out his hand.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Just as the demonic cultivator was about to speak, he froze.


    A massive bloody hole appeared in his chest without him realizing it.


    Blood began to flow down and drip onto the ground.


    The Foundation Building demonic cultivator¡¯s eyes widened and looked ahead, unable to believe his eyes; he could not believe that he was going to die here.


    In the next moment, he powerlessly fell down.


    Everyone was sent into an uproar.


    Beside Zhang Chong, the Nine Peaks City Lord stared for a moment before turning and looking at Zhang Chong, ¡°If I remember correctly¡­ this seems to be someone from elder Zhang¡¯s n, right?


    ¡°You hid it so well¡­¡± he said softly.


    Everyone else silently turned and also looked at Zhang Chong with deep looks.


    To be able to easily kill a Foundation Building demonic cultivator, this kind of cultivation required at least the peak of Foundation Building.


    The Zhang n¡¯s n leader actually had someone with peak Foundation Building strength.


    Despite having this strength, the Zhang n did not reveal it and instead hid it deeply.


    Looking at Zhang Chong, everyone had strange gazes, not knowing what to say.


    Meeting everyone¡¯s gaze, Zhang Chong¡¯s expression was also quite perplexed.


    He could swear that he was just like them and had no idea.


    However, he knew that even if he said this now, no one would believe him.


    As such, he sat there with a bitter smile and did not say anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary Foundation Building cultivator?¡±


    After killing that demonic cultivator, Chen Heng was quite surprised.


    Demonic cultivators¡¯ battle strength was quite great, and he had thought that he would go through a massive battle.


    He had never thought that it would be over with just a single attack.


    He was much weaker than expected.


    Thinking to there, he inwardly shook his head and did not say anything.


    At that moment, the demonic cultivator¡¯s corpse started to shine with a bit of golden light, and formless energy spread out into the surroundings.


    Sensing this energy, everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    Everyone, including Zhang Chong and the Nine Peaks City Lord, recognized what this was, and their expressions fell.


    A soul tool!


    Soul tools¡¯ effects were very simple: They could allow one to split off part of their soul and send it into the tool.


    This tool could temporarily activate the cultivator¡¯s soul within it and unleash the magic energy that it contained.


    That demonic cultivator¡¯s cultivation was at Foundation Building¡ªhow powerful would his soul tool be?


    Everyone thought the same thing.


    Zhang Chong¡¯s expression changed as he opened his mouth, wanting to tell Chen Heng to hurry and leave.


    However, it was toote.


    A golden light shined out as pure magic energy sted out.


    It was like a divine weapon had been unleashed, and the destructive power was incredibly intense; it far surpassed the strength that the Foundation Building demonic cultivator had previously unleashed.


    ¡°n brother!¡±


    In the distance, seeing this, Zhang Ya looked on in shock.


    A blood-red saber descended, looking like a weapon that a god had thrown down.


    It was just that in the next moment, a white arm was lowered. It was just an ordinary action, but it instantly calmed down the surroundings.


    In front of Chen Heng, the blood-red saber slowly shattered and the terrifying energy it contained slowly rippled out.


    This powerful attack had been blocked by Chen Heng just like that.


    This process was simply too easy, and in the distance, Zhang Chong and the others could not understand just what had happened.


    Chen Heng stood there by himself in the distance, looking quite calm as if nothing had happened.


    It seemed like that apocalyptic attack was nothing to him.


    ¡°This¡­¡± the Nine Peaks City Lord looked at Chen Heng before looking at Zhang Chong, a serious look in his eyes, ¡°Elder Zhang, this member of your Zhang n¡­ just what cultivation does he have?¡±


    Hearing his words, everyone else turned and looked at Zhang Chong.


    However, different from before, they all had fear and shock in their eyes, as if it was the first time they had seen Zhang Chong.


    Evidently, they had all misunderstood.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Looking at everyone¡¯s gazes, Zhang Chong opened his mouth but could only bitterly smile.


    What could he say now?


    Say that he did not know about this at all?


    Putting aside the fact that no one would believe him, he was too embarrassed to say such a thing.


    How could the Zhang n¡¯s n leader not know about his n having such a powerful cultivator? Even Zhang Chong himself would not believe such a thing.


    However, that was indeed the case.


    Zhang Chong did not know anything about Chen Heng. After all, a cultivator¡¯s cultivation was something personal.


    After Chen Heng had returned from the Flowing Cloud Sect, Zhang Chong had not asked about his cultivation, and he thought that it had been the same as before.


    He had never thought that things would be like this.


    Thinking to there and looking at Chen Heng, Zhang Chong felt bothplicated and delighted.


    At the end of the day, Chen Heng was part of the Zhang n. Given that he had such great strength, this meant that the Zhang family would also be powerful.


    From the strength that Chen Heng had disyed, he had at least Foundation Building cultivation.


    Thinking to there, Zhang Chong turned and looked at the Nine Peaks City Lord.


    After so many years, it was time for the position of the Nine Peaks City Lord to change.


    As he thought this, he could not help but give a slight smile.


    ¡­


    ¡°That feeling from before¡­¡± Standing in front of the demonic cultivator¡¯s corpse, Chen Heng thought back to that feeling and sank into his thoughts.


    The feeling from that strike still lingered in his body.


    Different from what Zhang Chong and the others thought, that power just then was not just the peak of Foundation Building but even surpassed it.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Chen Heng¡¯s constitution was special, he would not have been able to take that blow.


    Even a true Foundation Building cultivator would not have been able to stand here, looking fine; they would have fallen to the ground by now.


    In the distance, in front of an altar, a young man was sitting there. He was dressed in ck robes and seemed quite mysterious and gloomy.


    He sat there cross-legged with demonic qi swirling around his body.


    When the soul tool was destroyed by Chen Heng, he reacted and his eyes slightly twitched before he slowly opened them.


    ¡°What is it?¡± an attendant came up and asked respectfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± the man shook his head and looked in a direction, a look of surprise on his face, ¡°The Dao Mark that I left behind was destroyed by someone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the attendant looked quite confused, ¡°With master¡¯s strength, who could do such a thing¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the man shook his head, ¡°The Yue Kingdom¡¯s five sects have been routed, and the Yue Kingdom should not have any more powerful cultivators. I never thought that there would be fish that escaped from the.


    ¡°Send out my orders, tell the disciples to be careful and not to go to Nine Peaks City,¡± he said after thinking for a moment.


    ¡°To be able to destroy my mark, they at least have Foundation Building cultivation. There will be no point even if ordinary disciples go there.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Yes,¡± the attendant nodded before respectfully leaving, leaving behind the young man.


    Following this, the young man did not do anything else and closed his eyes again.


    ¡­


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, it had been two months.


    During those two months, Nine Peaks City had gone through great changes.


    The most obvious one was that there was a new Nine Peaks City Lord.


    Chen Heng had taken over the position, and he had be the new Nine Peaks City Lord.


    Because of the demonic cultivators, some people in Nine Peaks City had been killed.


    During this time, the Zhang n quickly devoured other families¡¯ resources and became stronger.


    The enemies of the Zhang n had also directly been ughtered by Zhang Chong.


    In the end, the Zhang n had a hegemony over the Nine Peaks City.


    Of course, this was not a big deal.


    Even though Nine Peaks City was not small, it was quite remote and was not that big of a deal to many people.


    No matter how things changed in here, it would not affect the rest of the world.


    However, after that day, the demonic cultivators all retreated from Nine Peaks City.


    It seemed that the person behind the demonic cultivators knew that this ce should not be taken lightly, so no more demonic cultivators came.


    Chen Heng was not surprised and just had people clean up the ce, and he did not do much else.


    Time gradually passed, and the situation in the surroundings was still changing.

 Chapter 225 – 30 Years

    <h4>Chapter 225 - 30 Years</h4>


    The demonic cultivators¡¯ invasion of the Yue Kingdom was not a long-term one.


    The reason that they attacked the Yue Kingdom was not because they wanted to take over the Yue Kingdom but because they wanted to do some piging.


    As such, after a deadlock, the number of demonic cultivators in the Yue Kingdom began to be quickly reduced.


    Apart from being suppressed at the start, as time went on, the five sects began to retaliate and slowly drive out the remaining demonic cultivators.


    By now, the Demon Sect had already aplished its goal.


    They had plundered many resources and ughtered countless people, gaining much blood food.


    During this process, the number of people who had been injured or killed numbered in the millions.


    This would be enough to sustain the Demon Sect for a while.


    Of course, the Demon Sect had also chosen to leave because of external pressures.


    The Demon Sect was not without rivals, and there were other factions that could threaten it.


    The Daybreak Sect was one of them, and the two sects had been fighting for many years.


    It was because they kept each other in check that they were unable to expand too much.


    There was some internal disorder in the Daybreak Sect that allowed the Demon Sect to have this opportunity to quickly pige the surroundings and strengthen itself.


    Despite this, the Daybreak Sect had quickly reacted and stopped the Demon Sect from going further.


    This was why the demonic cultivators had all left.


    Otherwise, they would not have minded to take over the entire Yue Kingdom.


    The remaining demonic cultivators were quickly dealt with by the five sects¡¯ remaining forces.


    Even though the chaos from the demonic cultivators had been suppressed, there were some things that could not be changed.


    After this upheaval, the Yue Kingdom¡¯s five sects¡¯ forces had been greatly decreased, and some ns had perished.


    There were many empty cities, and some were left with very few residents.


    It seemed that after this catastrophe, the entire Yue Kingdom had been dealt a heavy blow, whether it was in terms of cultivators or mortals.


    It would take them at least a few decades to recover.


    This was an unprecedented disaster.


    However, among the chaos, there were new opportunities.


    During that demonic cultivator disaster, many cultivator families had fallen, and even a few of the five major sects had been destroyed.


    Even though they had fallen, their operations were still there.


    Even though the demonic cultivators could pige magic items and spirit stones, the operations that were fixed here could not be taken away.


    Those things were quite important to cultivators.


    To the remaining factions and cultivators, the operations that were left behind were all quite precious.


    This was the case for the Zhang n in Nine Peaks City as well.


    After the demonic cultivators left, the Zhang n began to devour the other ns¡¯ operations.


    Afterwards, they expanded out and devoured many spirit gardens and spirit mines.


    With those things, this small n became an overlord.


    In the past, the Zhang n doing this would have resulted in much anger and retaliation.


    However, no one minded too much.


    After all, everyone was doing such things.


    The only difference between the others and the Zhang n was how much they devoured.


    All factions devoured and grew for a while, and only after a few months did the situation in the Yue Kingdom stabilize and calm down.


    The Yue Kingdom¡¯s five sects regrouped their strength and gathered new disciples, and the other factions did the same.


    After this catastrophe, only three of those five sects remained.


    To Chen Heng, there was no difference.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect still existed, but it had taken a heavy blow.


    Chen Heng received news that the spirit garden managers who had returned to the sect had all died, and the cultivator who had sent the Demon Seed into him had disappeared. Perhaps he had died during the chaos or left.


    Because of how many people the Flowing Cloud Sect had lost, the remaining disciples were all given better treatment now.


    Chen Heng went back to visit, and because of his exceptional refining skills, he was directly promoted to an Inner Court Disciple.


    To Chen Heng¡¯s previous identity, this would have been an incredibly difficult goal to aplish, but for Chen Heng, it hade incredibly easily.


    Chen Heng did not feel too surprised about this and just epted it.


    However, despite bing an Inner Court Disciple, Chen Heng still spent most of his time at Nine Peaks City and rarely left.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, it had been 30 years.


    30 yearster, the world had once again changed.


    Early in the morning, Chen Heng sat cross-legged by himself in a courtyard as he calmly looked out.


    The first rays of sunlight were descending, looking beautiful and resplendent.


    Outside the courtyard was a garden.


    Within the garden, there were all kinds of spirit grasses, giving off faint fragrances.


    The surroundings were covered by a spirit qi fog, creating a unique scene.


    After 30 years, his appearance had not changed much, and he still looked quite young.


    Time seemed to have frozen for him; only the scenery had changed.


    ¡°I heard that there have been changes in the Flowing Cloud Sect.¡±


    Behind him, Zhang Ya walked over and spoke with a respectful expression, ¡°After Junior Apprentice Sister Hou returned, not only did she take first ce in the Major Competition and enter the Inner Court, but she was even taken in by an Elder, who wants to make her his True Legacy Disciple.¡±


    She knelt behind Chen Heng as she spoke.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Heng nodded, not feeling too surprised, ¡°She has been with me for 30 years; it is about time.¡±


    ¡°It was all because of n brother¡¯s teachings,¡± Zhang Ya said seriously, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your nurturing, Junior Apprentice Sister Hou¡¯s cultivation would never have made it to its current level.¡±


    Over the past 30 years, Chen Heng had treated Hou Juan very well.


    Not only did he give her cultivation advice, but he would also give her many good resources.


    With this kind of treatment, putting aside anyone else, even Zhang Ya felt somewhat jealous.


    Comparatively speaking, she, an actual member of the Zhang n, was more like an outsider.


    The Zhang n¡¯s people all felt that their new n leader felt a special way about Manager Hou; otherwise, why would he treat her like that?


    After all, that Manager Hou was famous for her poor talent.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Hearing Zhang Ya¡¯s words, Chen Heng did not say much else and shook his head.


    From his perspective, he could see many more things and knew that things were not that simple.


    After 30 years passed, many things had changed.


    Hou Juan¡¯s performance was one of such things.


    The dormant Fortune above her head had begun to be active.


    That was why she had performed like that at the Major Competition¡ªthis was how powerful Fortune was.


    When Fortune broke out, even someone useless would obtain many opportunities and stand above ordinary people.


    Even if Hou Juan did not have Chen Heng¡¯s teachings, she still would have risen up now that it was time.


    Perhaps Chen Heng¡¯s help was important to her, but it was notpletely necessary.


    Even without Chen Heng, opportunities would run to her and help her rise up.


    Chen Heng understood this, but it was evident that other people did not.


    Chen Heng did not bother exining this though.


    After drinking his tea, Chen Heng got up and slowly walked outside.


    After 30 years, Nine Peaks City had changed much.


    The surroundings were very lively, and cultivators could be seen everywhere.


    Even though there had originally been cultivators in Nine Peaks City, there had not been many of them, and they had been somewhat rare.


    Although it could not be said that they were everywhere, they were not as rare anymore.


    This was mostly due to Chen Heng.


    30 years ago, after bing the Nine Peaks City and the Zhang n¡¯s n leader, he had obtained many operations.


    These operations had originally belonged to other ns, as well as factions outside of Nine Peaks City. After Chen Heng had taken his new positions, the Zhang n had devoured them all.


    After obtaining these operations, Chen Heng chose to sell some of these resources, as well as use them for other purposes.


    At the same time, he had established a small workshop that would sell magic items and other materials at set periods.


    As time passed, this soon became a small marketce.


    Cultivators from all over thend came to trade things or do other things.


    Much had changed here in the past 30 years.


    Of course, that was not all.


    During that catastrophe, Chen Heng had done much more.


    With Nine Peaks City as the center, many ces had been taken over by the Zhang n and had be the Zhang n¡¯s territory.


    After developing for 30 years, within the Yue Kingdom, apart from the remaining three major sects, the most powerful faction was the Zhang n.


    Of course, despite having this kind of strength, Chen Heng rarely went out and spent most of his time in Nine Peaks City.


    He even retained his status as an Inner Court Disciple of the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    In actuality, under Chen Heng¡¯s leadership, the Zhang n and Flowing Cloud Sect had a decent rtionship.


    Part of the reason why Hou Juan was able to do so well in the Flowing Cloud Sect and even be taken in by an Elder was due to the rtionship between the two factions.


    No matter if Hou Juan was willing or not, given that she had been by Chen Heng¡¯s side from the start, this left a heavy mark on her that she could not get rid of.


    Whether she wanted this or not, from how others saw it, she was Chen Heng¡¯s and represented him to a degree.


    Chen Heng did not walk about in Nine Peaks City for too long.


    After walking to a certain ce, he sensed something and looked towards the sky.


    Sunlight streamed down, and everything seemed quite normal.


    However, Chen Heng frowned as he sensed something.


    ¡°The weather¡­ is about to change,¡± he said softly as he thought to himself.


    A slight breeze blew past, and Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he silently turned and walked away.


    Time gradually passed.


    Within the Flowing Cloud Sect, Hou Juan walked to a mountain in the back and came to a secret region.


    In front of her, there were a few ck-clothed people standing there, looking at Hou Juan with cold expressions.


    ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± the three of them gave cold smiles, ¡°Hand over the thing and we¡¯ll spare your life. Or else¡­¡±


    ¡°Or else what?¡± Hou Juan¡¯s expression was very calm and was also somewhat cold. She stood there and stared down the people in front of her, not seeming to mind.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t me us for not being courteous,¡± the person in the lead coldlyughed, ¡°If you had stayed in the Flowing Cloud Sect, we would not have been able to do anything to you, but now that you came out yourself, don¡¯t me us.¡±


    He spoke coldly before raising a saber and shooting forwards.


    The three of them simultaneously rushed at Hou Juan, giving offrge sounds.


    Facing these three people, Hou Juan did not even bother looking at them, as if she did not care about them at all.


    As she watched on, the three of them continued charging and moved past her.


    The three of them did not seem to notice anything was off, and they began to fight among themselves.


    Only then did Hou Juan turn around.


    Under the faint sunlight, her appearance was revealed, and blood-red light shed in her eyes.

 Chapter 226 – Changes

    <h4>Chapter 226 - Changes</h4>


    Blood fell and sttered everywhere.


    Demons of variousnds, when will you return¡­


    Sounds continuously sounded out, sounding like people chanting or a woman singing.


    As the chant sounded out, the three ck-robed people fell.


    Only Hou Juan was left, her clothes stained with blood.


    Blood-red light could be seen in her eyes, and there seemed to be faint blood qi flowing into her body, being absorbed by her.


    If anyone else saw this scene, they would feel incredibly dumbfounded.


    Absorbing blood qi and using it for themselves was a technique of the Demon Sect, and it was not something that a cultivator of a righteous sect would do.


    The technique that Hou Juan currently used was something that far surpassed what ordinary people were capable of.


    However, Hou Juan did not seem to take mind of this, and demonic qi billowed out, seeming to twist this region.


    In the distance, a breeze blew over, causing the stench of blood to decrease.


    By the time the magic energy in the surroundings had stopped surging, the situation had changed.


    The three bodies had be three withered corpses.


    Their savage and pained expressions still lingered on their faces, but their qi blood and souls had all been sucked out.


    This was undoubtedly a technique of the demonic path.


    Hou Juan did not seem to mind, and she only shook her head and waved her hand.


    As her arm descended, the three corpses turned into ash and scattered.


    Even if anyone came to investigate, they would not be able to find any traces of what had happened.


    Only after this did Hou Juan feel at ease and deeply sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s bing more and more troublesome¡­¡±


    Thinking about those three people, a nk look appeared in her eyes.


    From when she had set out on that path, she had begun to kill more and more people.


    Back then, she had sworn that she would not be like those demonic cultivators and kill people.


    However, without realizing it, she had killed more and more people.


    Among those people, some she had killed of her own volition, and some hade to her and then been killed by her.


    It was just that she could not doubt that she had used those people¡¯s qi blood and souls to cultivate.


    What difference was there between her current self and those demonic cultivators?


    Standing there, Hou Juan thought to herself and deeply sighed.


    From how others saw it, she leaned on the massive tree that was the Zhang n and was the most beloved person to the Zhang n¡¯s n leader, having a position and resources that others admired and could never obtain.


    Apart from this, she was also an Inner Court Disciple of the Flowing Cloud Sect and would most likely be a True Legacy Disciple of an Elder.


    It seemed like her path was incredibly bright, causing countless people to look at her with admiration.


    However, in actuality, Hou Juan herself knew that she was treading on thin ice, and she had to take every step cautiously.


    Her talent was simply toocking; even with the Zhang n¡¯s support and receiving many spirit stones and spirit pills, she would not be able to reach Foundation Building under normal circumstances.


    It was because she knew this from early on that she had made this painful decision.


    When the demonic cultivators had invaded, they had left behind some texts, giving her hope.


    Her talent was toocking, and using normal methods, she most likely would never reach Foundation Building¡ªhowever, with demonic cultivators¡¯ techniques, this would not necessarily be the case.


    Compared to orthodox cultivation methods, the demonic path¡¯s cultivation techniques were quite unique and did not require great talent. As long as one had enough blood qi and souls, they had hope of reaching Foundation Building.


    As such, Hou Juan had begun practicing the demonic path¡¯s cultivation techniques.


    Over these years, she had focused on cultivating and had finally broken through to Foundation Building, bing a Foundation Building cultivator.


    It was just that she knew that her situation was very dangerous.


    Even though she did not wantonly kill people and devour their qi blood and souls, the fact that she cultivated demonic path techniques was the undeniable truth.


    Once this information was revealed, it might create great waves and cause terrible consequences.


    If that happened, it wasn¡¯t just her but even the Zhang n supporting her and Chen Heng, who would be affected.


    This was not what she wanted to see at all.


    As such, from the start, she had always felt quite threatened, worried that she would one day be discovered.


    However, by now, she had no other choice.


    Standing there, her expression was calm as she inwardly sighed.


    After a while, she looked up and left.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, it had been a few months, and a big event exploded out.


    Within Nine Peaks City, Chen Heng sat in his courtyard and silently looked out.


    Outside, a spirit bird flew by and left behind a letter.


    Looking at the letter, Chen Heng stretched out his hand and opened it, and he frowned as he read it.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhang Ya asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°You can have a look for yourself,¡± Chen Heng did not exin and handed the letter to Zhang Ya.


    After skimming through the letter, Zhang Ya¡¯s expression greatly changed.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± a look of disbelief appeared on Zhang Ya¡¯s face, ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister, she¡­ how could she be a demonic cultivator?¡±


    The contents of the letter were quite simple: In the past few days, the Flowing Cloud Sect had suddenly captured Hou Juan.


    The reason was because of demonic qi.


    After doing examinations, the Flowing Cloud Sect had concluded that Hou Juan¡¯s demonic qi originated from cultivating demonic techniques.


    As such, Hou Juan had been captured and put in one of the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s prisons.


    Reading this, Zhang Ya¡¯s expression greatly changed, and she could not believe it.


    In her mind, Hou Juan was a quiet and introverted person. She had never done anything outrageous, and waspletely different to those demonic cultivators.


    She could not believe that such a person was a demonic cultivator.


    ¡°n brother¡­¡±


    After reading the letter again and again, Zhang Ya looked at Chen Heng and asked hesitantly, ¡°Are the contents in this letter¡­ true?¡±


    ¡°Since they¡¯ve written this, it¡¯s most likely true,¡± HChen Heng did not look over and said calmly.


    Compared to Zhang Ya, his reaction was very calm.


    Perhaps to others, cultivating demonic techniques and devouring other people¡¯s qi blood and souls was a severe matter, but it was not a big deal to him.


    After all, he had done simr things before too.


    If one had to categorize it, his Heaven Devouring Scripture would also be a demonic technique.


    Even though Chen Heng did not devour other people¡¯s qi blood and souls, devouring their essence blood was essentially the same.


    However, to other people, this matter was not so simple.


    Demonic cultivators killing people and using their corpses to cultivate was a shocking matter.


    After all, this meant that to demonic cultivators, one could be their fodder at any time.


    Moreover, the events from 30 years ago still caused chills in people¡¯s hearts.


    After 30 years, the Yue Kingdom had greatly recovered, but that matter had left a shadow in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    It could be said that within the Yue Kingdom, demonic cultivators became incredibly despised and hated.


    Now that a demonic cultivator was exposed, one could easily imagine what would happen.


    ¡°As expected, after her Fortune broke out, things have be different.¡±


    Sitting within the courtyard, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he looked out at the grass and flowers outside.


    Hou Juan was now nearly 50 years old.


    In the previous decades, her Fortune had been dormant, and she had always kept a low-profile.


    During that period of time, the person who caused the least problems and needed least worry was her.


    However, things suddenly became different after her Fortune broke out.


    Now, things had immediately changed and she had caused something like this, bing the heart of a massive disturbance.


    This difference was quite great.


    It seemed that this kind of thing would go on for a long time until she used up her Fortune.


    Sitting in the courtyard, Chen Heng thought various things to himself.


    Zhang Ya walked out, looking quite uncertain.


    ¡°How is it?¡± a voice sounded.


    Seeing Zhang Ya walk over looking quite worried, Zhang Chong asked seriously, ¡°How did Hao¡¯Er react?¡±


    Hearing Zhang Chong¡¯s words, Zhang Ya came back to her senses and looked at him.


    Over the past 30 years, Zhang Chong had greatly aged, and he did not have much life span left.


    After Chen Heng became the n leader, he had especially gone to search for high quality spirit materials and had also helped Zhang Chong progress in his cultivation, giving him more time.


    That was why he was still alive after 30 years and just looked older.


    After ten or so years though, he would probably pass away.


    However, right now, he was still alive and had watched the changes in the Zhang n over the past 30 years.


    He had been quite pleased at how much stronger the Zhang n had be, which was why he had chosen to retire. He stayed within the Zhang n¡¯s ancestralnds, drinking tea and ying chess with some old friends, living a leisurely life.


    It was only today that he came out again.


    Zhang Ya looked at Zhang Chong.


    Zhang Chong looked incredibly worried; it seemed that he had also heard about this.


    When that spirit bird hade, he had also received the news, which was why he had run out.


    Looking at Zhang Chong, Zhang Ya lightly sighed and said, ¡°n brother, he¡­ he¡¯s extremely calm and does not seem shocked. However, n brother¡¯s temperament has also been quite good, and I have no idea what he¡¯s actually thinking.¡±


    Chen Heng had a very good temper; at least, that was the case most of the time.


    Even if someone did some bad things, he would not react much and would stay calm.


    That was why Zhang Ya could not tell what Chen Heng was thinking.


    Was he angry or something else?


    ¡°Ai.¡±


    Hearing Zhang Ya¡¯s words, Zhang Chong could not help but sigh, ¡°What a disaster¡­ I long since told Hao¡¯Er not to treat an outsider so well, but he never listened¡­


    ¡°Who would have thought something like this would happen¡­ she dared to cultivate a demonic technique and ruin the Zhang n¡¯s reputation!¡±


    He stomped his feet, looking quite angry.


    Looking at Zhang Chong, Zhang Ya hesitated before saying, ¡°Surely it¡¯s not that bad¡­ whether or not Junior Apprentice Sister Hou has cultivated a demonic technique has not been conclusively determined yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Even now you¡¯re trying to be positive about it?¡± Looking at Zhang Ya, Zhang Chong sighed and said, ¡°The most important thing right now is to find out how Hao¡¯Er feels about this. He must not do something stupid for this woman.¡±


    After developing for 30 years, the Zhang family had be a massive faction. Apart from the three remaining major sects, the Zhang n¡¯s forces were the greatest in the Yue Kingdom.

 Chapter 227 – Summon

    <h4>Chapter 227 - Summon</h4>


    After 30 years, the Zhang n had be arge faction, in both strength and reputation. Even if Hou Juan really did have connections with demonic cultivators, it would not affect the Zhang n much.


    After all, with how powerful the Zhang n was, even a sect like the Flowing Cloud Sect had to be wary of the Zhang n.


    As long as Chen Heng did not do anything and they cut their connections with Hou Juan, then there would not be much impact.


    But if¡­


    Zhang Chong looked quite worried as he looked at Zhang Ya, ¡°Ya¡¯Er, don¡¯t you think Hao¡¯Er will¡­¡±


    Zhang Ya paused and looked quite hesitant.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think so¡­¡± she lightly spoke.


    However, thinking of Chen Heng¡¯s incredibly calm expression, she was not sure.


    Opposing a faction like the Flowing Cloud Sect for a single person was something very irrational.


    However, this was not necessarily the case for Chen Heng.


    Zhang Ya had never been able to tell what this n brother of hers was thinking about.


    Thinking to there, she could not help but sigh, and she understood why Zhang Chong had hurriedly ran over.


    Evidently, it seemed that he was also worried that Chen Heng would do something.


    The two of them looked at each other and sighed.


    Even though they were worried, there was nothing that they could do.


    All they could do was try to persuade him not to be too impulsive.


    Following this, time gradually passed.


    News about Hou Juan spread throughout the entire Zhang n. This initially brought some panic, but everyone soon calmed down.


    Soon, one month had passed.


    During this one month, Chen Heng had acted quite calmly, and he spent his time as usual. He would drink tea and asionally refine a few magic items, and there was not much difference to usual times.


    He acted incredibly calmly, as if he did not care about this at all.


    Watching Chen Heng, Zhang Chong and the others let out sighs of relief.


    It seemed that Chen Heng was not going to do anything for Hou Juan.


    What they did not expect was that before Chen Heng did anything, it was the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s people who came first.


    ¡°The Nine Peaks Zhang n is indeed worthy of its reputation.¡±


    Walking in Nine Peaks City, a middle-aged cultivator looked about and smiled.


    There were a few other cultivators following behind him, also looking around.


    ¡°Is this Nine Peaks City?¡± a female cultivator said in wonder, ¡°It looks incredibly prosperous and is on the level of the Flowing Cloud Sect. What a good ce.¡±


    The others also looked at the cultivators around them and saw the lively atmosphere.


    ¡°This is Nine Peaks City, where the Zhang n is based,¡± the middle-aged cultivatorughed and said, ¡°This is the core of the Zhang n, and it is said that this was originally just an ordinary city at the start. It was the Zhang n¡¯s n leader who developed it to such a state¡ªtruly remarkable. However, this ce will soon be ours.¡±


    ¡°Will the Zhang n really hand over such a prosperous ce?¡± the female cultivator asked, ¡°If it was me, I definitely would not give it over. With how prosperous it is, they must take in an astronomical amount of spirit stones every year; who would be willing to give it over?¡±


    The middle-aged cultivator gave a cold smile, ¡°Yes, but this is not up to him. Elder He and the others already discussed it.


    ¡°The appearance of this demonic cultivator is tied to the Zhang n; who knows if there are other demonic cultivators hiding within the Zhang n. If they do not hand them over, what will happen?¡±


    Hearing this, the other cultivators did not say anything and only silently nodded.


    They all clearly knew their reason foring here.


    They continued walking, and soon, some people from the Zhang n came to receive them.


    ¡°We have long since heard of the Zhang n.¡±


    Within a room, there were people seated all around.


    Zhang Chong and Zhang Ya were also here, as well as some of the Zhang n¡¯s core members.


    Facing them, the middle-aged cultivator and the others sat there with smiles on their faces.


    ¡°I wonder what the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s ambassadors havee here for?¡± Zhang Chong forced a smile and raised his spirit tea as he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the old n leader knows exactly why I¡¯m here; why ask?¡±


    Hearing Zhang Chong¡¯s words, the middle-aged cultivator gave a slight smile and said softly, ¡°News of Hou Juan cultivating a demonic technique and devouring people¡¯s souls has long since spread.¡±


    Hearing this, the hands of everyone from the Zhang n trembled.


    ¡°This¡­ ambassador must be joking.¡±


    Zhang Chong quickly recovered and smiled, ¡°Hou Juan is just an outsider; what does she have to do with our Zhang n?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with us?¡±


    The others also spoke out.


    Hearing those words, the middle-aged cultivator did not say anything and only smiled as he silently looked at Zhang Chong.


    ¡°From what I know, demonic cultivator Hou Juan seems to have a close rtionship with your Zhang n,¡± the female cultivator next to the middle-aged cultivator smiled and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary rtionship,¡± Zhang Chong said as he shook his head, ¡°This junior of mine just entered the respected sect at the same time as her; that¡¯s all there is to it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there are many others in simr situations in the Flowing Cloud Sect,¡± Zhang Chong said.


    ¡°There are naturally many who know the demonic cultivator, but the only ones who have treated her so closely and taken her in were just your Zhang n.¡±


    The middle-aged cultivator sighed as he said, ¡°Your Zhang n¡¯s rtionship with the demonic cultivator is not ordinary, I¡¯m sure. That demonic cultivator revealed many of your secrets in the prison.¡±


    ¡°Damnit!¡±


    Hearing the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s words, Zhang Chong could not help but gnash his teeth.


    Hou Juan was currently in the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s hands.


    With cultivators¡¯ methods, it was to be expected that Hou Juan would reveal much.


    In the past, the Zhang n had not hidden too much from someone like Hou Juan, and if one wanted to, they could get much from her.


    Thinking to there, Zhang Chong sighed and said, ¡°The matter with demonic cultivator Hou Juan has nothing to do with my Zhang n.¡±


    ¡°You can say that, but who will believe you?¡± The middle-aged cultivator¡¯s smile became wider as he said softly, ¡°In fact, I heard that there are even more demonic cultivators hidden in the Zhang n.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Zhang Chong said resolutely, ¡°If ambassador does not believe me, you can search the Zhang n¡¯s residence and see if there is anyone with demonic qi.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± the middle-aged cultivator shook his head as he said, ¡°It¡¯s just that in order to prove that the Zhang n is not harboring any demonic cultivators, I will need your n leader to head to the sect and personally deal with that demonic cultivator. That is why I havee.¡±


    Speaking to there, he smiled and revealed his true aim.


    Have the Zhang Chong¡¯s n leader head to the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Hearing this, the expressions of everyone present changed.


    Since a long time ago, Chen Heng had not returned to the Flowing Cloud Sect and had stayed in Nine Peaks City.


    There were even rumors that the Zhang Chong¡¯s n leader¡¯s cultivation was not inferior to the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Elders and that he had reached the Profound Understanding realm.


    However, even if he had Profound Understanding cultivation, if he headed to the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s territory, he would still be captured.


    After all, the Flowing Cloud Sect not only had the Sect Master and Elders but also the Guardian Formation.


    Once the Guardian Formation was activated, even someone at the Profound Understanding realm would be suppressed.


    Why would they ask the n leader to head to the Flowing Cloud Sect at a time like this?


    Thinking to there, the expressions of the Zhang n¡¯s people fell.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged cultivator gave a slight smile.


    This matter of Hou Juan being a demonic cultivator caused much chaos, but to the three major sects, it was an opportunity.


    The Zhang n had been rapidly growing in the past 30 years, making them feel quite wary.


    Moreover, they also felt quite envious of all of the profitable spirit gardens that the Zhang n managed.


    All three major sects had long since wanted to suppress the Zhang n but had never been able to find an opportunity.


    After all, the Zhang n had a Profound Understanding cultivator protecting it.


    If that Profound Understanding cultivator could escape, things would be quite troublesome.


    It was because of that that the three major sects did not dare to act against the Zhang n, maintaining the status quo.


    However, this matter had changed the status quo.


    For the Flowing Cloud Sect, this matter gave them an excuse to attack the Zhang n.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect was the sect that Chen Heng was from, so they had a good reason to summon the Zhang n¡¯s n leader about this matter.


    If Chen Heng did not go, they could say that he felt guilt due to harboring demonic cultivators.


    However, if he did go¡­


    Thinking to there, the middle-aged cultivator could not help but smile.


    If the Zhang n¡¯s n leader went, he most likely would not be able to make it out.


    If it was outside, even multiple Profound Understanding Elders simultaneously acting might not be enough to kill a Profound Understanding cultivator, and it was likely that this would cause future problems.


    However, if it was within the Flowing Cloud Sect, this would be much easier.


    After activating the Guardian Formation,bined with a few Profound Understanding realm Elders, Chen Heng would have no chance of escaping.


    When that time came, after losing the n leader, the Zhang n would be defenseless.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect would then be able to take anything they wanted.


    At that moment, Zhang Chong and the others all thought many things.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Looking at the middle-aged cultivator, Zhang Chong fell silent for a while before speaking, ¡°Can we send someone else? Our n leader is still in closed-door training and is unable to leave. Can this old man go?¡±


    Zhang Chong smiled as he continued, ¡°In terms of status, this old man used to be the n leader and can represent the Zhang n.


    ¡°As for that demonic cultivator, this old man is familiar with her, so it would be appropriate for me to go.¡±

 Chapter 228 – Appear

    <h4>Chapter 228 - Appear</h4>


    Within the quiet room, the atmosphere became quite tense, and everyone looked around.


    Hearing the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s words, the Zhang n¡¯s cultivators all remained silent.


    No one dared to speak or agree to any terms.


    After all, the other side¡¯s demands were a bit too dangerous, and if they were not careful, the entire Zhang n might be destroyed.


    No one present dared to make an answer for Chen Heng.


    However, if they did not agree, the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s demands would still be there.


    Even though the Zhang n had developed well over the past few decades and was even called the fourth major sect by some, everyone knew that this was solely because of Chen Heng.


    It was because they had Chen Heng, a Profound Understanding realm cultivator, that the Zhang n was so powerful.


    Compared to the Flowing Cloud Sect, the Zhang n was just a minor figure and not a match for them at all.


    If Chen Heng did not go and the other side decided to punish them¡­


    Thinking of this oue, everyone¡¯s hearts sank.


    Looking at Zhang Chong and the others¡¯ expressions, the middle-aged cultivatorughed and said, ¡°Why does old n leader Zhang feel so worried?


    ¡°The Zhang n¡¯s n leader is also from our Flowing Cloud Sect and is an Inner Court Disciple. Him going back is just dealing with the demonic cultivator; it is not a big deal.


    ¡°Even if our sect punishes him, what can we do to him? We just want the Zhang n¡¯s n leader to go and investigate and will not do anything else.¡±


    The middle-aged cultivator smiled and said, ¡°This one can promise that nothing will happen to the Zhang n¡¯s n leader, and he will safely return.¡±


    He looked incredibly serious and sincere. No matter how things turned out, he would at least say this now.


    When Chen Heng really entered the Flowing Cloud Sect, whatever happened would not be his fault.


    Thinking to there, the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s smile became wider.


    In front of him, some of the Zhang n members felt somewhat convinced.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ it really is just a normal summoning?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, our Zhang n has been here for many years; why would the Flowing Cloud Sect act against us¡­¡±


    Looking at the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s sincere expression, they thought to themselves.


    Even Zhang Chong began to hesitate.


    However, he quickly came back to his senses and felt quite wary.


    He looked at the middle-aged cultivator and forced a slight smile as he said, ¡°Ambassador¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to say anything else.¡±


    Looking at Zhang Chong, the middle-aged cultivator stood up as he said, ¡°I have said what I came to say; how you proceed will be up to your n leader. Can you please give me an answer so I can go back and report?¡±


    The moment he spoke, his aura spread out, weighing down on everyone¡¯s chests.


    In that instant, everyone¡¯s expressions slightly changed as they felt a great pressure.


    ¡°Foundation Building!¡±


    They looked at the middle-aged cultivator in shock.


    After developing for 30 years, apart from Chen Heng, the Zhang n only had a few Foundation Building cultivators.


    Of the Zhang n members present, only Zhang Ya was at Foundation Building.


    Sensing the auraing from the middle-aged cultivator, their expressions slightly changed as they felt that pressure.


    Even though she was also at Foundation Building, she also felt a massive wave of pressure, and she could not help but inwardly frown.


    Evidently, this ambassador¡¯s cultivation was much higher than hers.


    Just as she was about to stand up, clear footsteps could be heard from outside, walking towards where they were.


    Bang! Bang!


    The sound of heartbeats could be heard, as if a ferocious beast was approaching.


    After that aura appeared, everyone sensed some changes.


    The surroundings seemed to lose color, and within the world, there seemed to only be those heavy footsteps.


    The middle-aged cultivator¡¯s expression finally changed.


    Perhaps others did not feel much, but at that moment, he felt a suffocating pressure.


    Every footstep felt as if it was stepping on his body, feeling like a massive mountain weighing down on him.


    It felt as if a demon god was slowly approaching this ce.


    Bang!


    In the next moment, his face became incredibly pale and he stumbled backwards, looking outside in disbelief.


    Under his gaze, a young man¡¯s figure slowly appeared.


    The young man was very handsome, and even though his appearance looked quite young, he had an ancient look in his eyes and gave off an extraordinary aura.


    Just by standing there, he seemed like the center of the world, and his massive aura covered this entire region, turning it into his own domain.


    Looking at the young man, the middle-aged cultivator was stunned and his face became pale.


    ¡°Profound Understanding¡­¡±


    Standing there and looking at the young man, he gritted his teeth and realized who he was.


    Apart from the Zhang n¡¯s n leader, who could have such presence and might?


    This was their target, and now that they saw him, they could not help but feel shocked.


    The might from the Zhang n¡¯s n leader was much stronger than other Profound Understanding cultivators he had seen.


    Profound Understanding was above Foundation Building, and only those at Foundation Building Completion could break through and rank up.


    Such experts were rare even in the Flowing Cloud Sect, and they were absolute experts. They were all Elders in the Flowing Cloud Sect and enjoyed exceptional treatment.


    However, from what the middle-aged cultivator could sense, the might from the Zhang n¡¯s n leader was much stronger than from the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Elders.


    To be able toe to the Zhang n as an ambassador, his strength was not weak, and he was near the peak of Foundation Building.


    However, even he felt a trembling in his soul when he looked at that figure. He could not even think about fighting.


    His body began to uncontrobly tremble as he felt an instinctive terror.


    However, after a while, he was able to calm himself down. He forced himself to breath in before saying, ¡°What has the n leadere here for? Are you preparing to act against us?¡±


    He felt somewhat nervous as he asked.


    Beforeing here, the Elders had especially given him a magic item. Even if a Profound Understanding cultivator attacked him, it would temporarily protect him and give him the opportunity to escape.


    However, from the aura Chen Heng was giving off, it seemed that he would not even have the opportunity to use it.


    This person was much stronger than ordinary Profound Understanding realm cultivators and was above the level of Elders.


    Even if he used the magic item, so what?


    He would just anger the other side.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see me?¡± Chen Heng asked as he stood there.


    Under the faint sunlight, he looked almost divine.


    Looking at the middle-aged cultivator and the others, his expression was calm as he said, ¡°Now, I¡¯m here.¡±


    As he spoke, the expressions of the people from the Flowing Cloud Sect changed as they felt a formless energy spread out, eating away at their soul and sucking away their strength.


    The middle-aged cultivator¡¯s expression slightly changed, and his face lost all color.


    ¡°Go back and tell them.¡±


    Looking at their reactions, Chen Heng continued to speak, ¡°I will return to the Flowing Cloud Sect in three months. I hope that nothing will happen to Junior Apprentice Sister Hou before then.¡±


    ¡°Please be at ease, Senior Apprentice Brother Zhang,¡± the middle-aged cultivator spoke with difficulty, ¡°We will deliver Senior Apprentice Brother¡¯s words.¡±


    Even though Chen Heng had not returned for many years, he was still an Inner Court Disciple of the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    That was why the middle-aged cultivator referred to him as Senior Apprentice Brother.


    After saying this, he deeply bowed towards Chen Heng before hurriedly leaving with the others, not daring to stay even a moment longer.

 Chapter 229 – Prison

    <h4>Chapter 229 - Prison</h4>


    ¡°n leader, are you really preparing to go to the Flowing Cloud Sect?¡±


    Within the sparse and silent room, after the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s cultivators left, the Zhang n¡¯s people immediately spoke, looking quite worried.


    ¡°n leader, there is definitely an insidious plot; you must not go!¡± the Zhang n¡¯s people said as they looked at Chen Heng, looking incredibly sincere.


    However, in response, Chen Heng only nodded before saying, ¡°I understand how you all feel. Don¡¯t worry, I have my own ns.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, everyone opened their mouths but did not say anything.


    After a while, the Zhang n¡¯s people began to slowly leave, leaving behind only Zhang Ya and Zhang Chong.


    Sitting at the main seat, Chen Heng looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    ¡°The Flowing Cloud Sect definitely has sinister motives for summoning you,¡± Zhang Ya said as she deeply breathed in.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Zhang Chong nodded, ¡°Hao¡¯Er, you are the pir of this n; how can you go to the Flowing Cloud Sect and take such a big risk? If you don¡¯t leave, our Zhang n will have a safeguard. However, if you leave, who knows what will happen?¡±


    That was true¡ªif Chen Heng just stayed in Nine Peaks City, then nothing much could happen.


    Because of Chen Heng¡¯s presence, even if the Flowing Cloud Sect made a big deal about Hou Juan, they would not actually do anything.


    At most, the Zhang n would lose some reputation.


    However, if Chen Heng went to the Flowing Cloud Sect, the situation would be greatly different.


    If he dared to go, he would be ughtered like a pig and not have any chance at freedom.


    It would not take the Flowing Cloud Sect much effort to take down Chen Heng.


    Zhang Chong was prepared for the worst and expected the Flowing Cloud Sect to act against Chen Heng.


    As such, if Chen Heng went to the Flowing Cloud Sect, there were only downsides and no positives.


    Sitting opposite Chen Heng, Zhang Chong looked incredibly worried as he gave his views.


    Hearing those words, Chen Heng paused for a moment before looking up and smiling, a look of appreciation in his eyes.


    It seemed that he agreed with Zhang Chong¡¯s words.


    ¡°n brother, I agree.¡±


    Zhang Ya also spoke as she looked at Chen Heng, ¡°I know that your rtionship with Junior Apprentice Sister Hou is very good. However, if you go to the Flowing Cloud Sect, you will just sacrifice yourself as well. If you do not go, the Flowing Cloud Sect might be wary and might leave Junior Apprentice Sister Hou alive. However, if you go¡­¡±


    Speaking to there, she paused and did not go on.


    However, everyone understood what she was thinking.


    If Chen Heng really did go to the Flowing Cloud Sect, then Hou Juan would most likely die when he arrived.


    Hearing Zhang Ya¡¯s words, Chen Heng once again nodded in appreciation.


    ¡°What you said is true,¡± he said as he smiled, ¡°Given the current situation, if I dare to personally go to the Flowing Cloud Sect, what you said will most likely happen.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Zhang Chong and Zhang Ya let out sighs of relief.


    Since he agreed, then he most likely would not go.


    However, what they did not expect was that Chen Heng continued to speak, ¡°However, it is because of that that I want to go to the Flowing Cloud Sect to have a look.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Zhang Chong and Zhang Ya¡¯s expressions changed, ¡°Right now, the Flowing Cloud Sect is a massive trap. If you go, your oue will be terrible!¡±


    Chen Heng was calm as he smiled and said, ¡°I want to see just how strong the Flowing Cloud Sect is.¡±


    After saying this, he did not say anything else before leaving.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, it had been half a month.


    Within the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s prison, there were runes and restrictions everywhere, which could restrict a cultivator¡¯s cultivation. It could turn a Foundation Building cultivator effectively into a mortal, unable to use their strength.


    There were many cultivators locked up here, including some solo cultivators that the Flowing Cloud Sect had captured, as well as some demonic cultivators.


    Within one of the cells was a woman.


    Compared to everyone else, she was quite special; she still looked like a young woman.


    She wore red robes and sat there; it seemed that she had been locked up for a long period of time.


    Hou Juan sat cross-legged, silently meditating and cultivating.


    Ever since she had been discovered by the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s people and locked up, she had been doing this, trying to improve herself.

 Chapter 230 – Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 230 - Scheme</h4>


    Hearing the sounds from outside, Hou Juan looked around.


    As the door of the prison opened, the surroundings became brighter, and a person walked in.


    It was a rtively tall woman.


    She wore a long, white dress and had beautiful looks. She walked over and stood in front of Hou Juan.


    Seeing this, Hou Juan¡¯s expression became serious and her body instinctively tightened.


    Even though they had only just met, she could sense that this person was not ordinary.


    This woman was very dangerous¡ªthat¡¯s what Hou Juan thought to herself.


    In the past, even though her talent was very poor, she had strange senses that made her able to clearly sense things that others could not discover.


    This kind of feeling was very strong and was very rarely wrong.


    Right now, Hou Juan felt a massive pressure from this woman, making her feel suffocated.


    Her body tightened as she warily looked at that woman.


    ¡°Are you from the Flowing Cloud Sect?¡± Hou Juan asked.


    ¡°Yes, but also no.¡±


    Standing outside Hou Juan¡¯s cell and looking at Hou Juan, the woman gave a slight smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Miss Hou.¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡± Hou Juan frowned, feeling quite surprised.


    This woman seemed to have seen her somewhere and seemed to know her.


    ¡°As expected, you are quite astute.¡±


    Hearing Hou Juan¡¯s words, the womanughed and said, ¡°Indeed, we know each other and have known each other for a while. It is just that before, it was always me secretly observing you. As for you, perhaps you met me in the past but just did not remember me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much to observe about me,¡± Hou Juan frowned as she looked at the woman, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary cultivator and am just trash to the rest of you; what is there to observe?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for Miss Hou to self-deprecate,¡± the woman smiled and continued, ¡°Indeed, the talent you have disyed is very ordinary, if notcking. However, trust me when I say that you are not as simple as you seem.


    ¡°In this world, there are always people who will reign far above mortals and leave their names in the annals of history. Miss Hou, you are such a person.¡±


    Standing there, the woman smiled as she said, ¡°There is tremendous power in your body, and if it explodes out, it will be very shocking.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Hou Juan stared for a moment before saying mockingly, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what you¡¯re saying, but given my situation, is there any point about talking about the future?¡±


    She looked at her cell and the chains around her hands as she coldly smiled, ¡°Tell me, what do you n to do with me? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not here to just idly chat. Tell me your purpose.¡±


    ¡°Why is Miss Hou so sure that we will do anything to you?¡± the woman asked as she smiled.


    ¡°What, would you release me otherwise?¡± Hou Juan said mockingly.


    However, what shocked her was that the woman actually nodded, looking quite serious.


    ¡°That is exactly what we are going to do.¡±


    Hearing this, Hou Juan stared in confusion.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Looking at the woman, Hou Juan could not help but feel confused.


    If it was any other person, she would have thought that that person was just toying with her.


    However, her instincts told her that this person was telling the truth.


    This person was not lying and actually wanted to bring her out.


    Sensing this, Hou Juan could not help but feel quite surprised.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for any extra words right now,¡± the woman said as she smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand in the future, Miss Hou. As such, there¡¯s no need to be dismayed. Right now, you just need to focus on thinking about how to leave this ce.¡±


    Hearing those words, Hou Juan frowned, preparing to say something.


    However, the woman once again spoke, causing Hou Juan¡¯s expression to change.


    ¡°There¡¯s something else I need to tell Miss Hou.¡±


    Standing there, the woman continued to smile, ¡°A few days ago, the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s ambassadors left for Nine Peaks City to visit the Zhang n. The Zhang n will soone to the Flowing Cloud Sect to meet with Miss Hou.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    In that moment, Hou Juan¡¯s expression greatly changed as she stared at the woman, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Zhang ising to the sect?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the woman lightly nodded, ¡°The Zhang n¡¯s n leader will soon be here; I¡¯m sure you know why.


    ¡°Indeed, it is for you, Miss Hou.


    ¡°The Flowing Cloud Sect has summoned the Zhang n¡¯s n leader for yoursake, but once he reallyes, I¡¯m sure you know what will happen.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Hou Juan shouted, feeling incredibly worried.


    Of course she knew what would happen.


    With how the Flowing Cloud Sect did things, they definitely did not have good intentions for summoning Chen Heng here.


    Once Chen Heng arrived, based on what she knew about the Flowing Cloud Sect, they would definitely activate the Guardian Formation and take Chen Heng down.


    Thinking to there, she could not help but sweat cold sweat.


    ¡°No!¡±


    She felt quite shocked as she thought to herself, ¡°I can take this myself; if I trouble Senior Apprentice Brother Zhang and the entire Zhang n¡­¡±


    Thinking about it, her face became pale.


    If she was not here, Chen Heng definitely would note back to the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Did he not know what kind of ce the Flowing Cloud Sect?


    As the Zhang n¡¯s n leader, he knew better than anyone that he could not go to the Flowing Cloud Sect, but he hade this time for her.


    Once he came, the Flowing Cloud Sect definitely would not let this opportunity go and would take him down.


    If the Flowing Cloud Sect was able to take him down, then the rest of the Zhang n would not be able to resist and would be taken down as well.


    Thinking to there, Hou Juan¡¯s face became pale and felt cold sweat all over her body.


    Instinctively, she looked towards her waist, where there was a small dagger.


    The dagger had been gifted to her by Chen Heng, but it was not a magic item and was just a keepsake.


    Back when the Flowing Cloud Sect had captured her, they had just sealed her magic energy and had taken away her magic items, but they had not taken away this dagger.


    Looking at this dagger, Hou Juan made a decision and resolved herself.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about dying.¡±


    As if she could tell what Hou Juan was thinking, the woman in white smiled as she shook her head and said softly, ¡°Even if you die, that will be pointless. Right now, you are in the Flowing Cloud Sect¡ªso what if you die? As long as the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s people do not say it, how will the Zhang n¡¯s n leader know that you have died and note?¡±


    She smiled as she said, ¡°Seeking death is pointless and will just waste your life.¡±


    Hearing those words, Hou Juan calmed down and looked at the woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯te here to tell me all of this just to see my reaction,¡± Hou Juan said as she stared at the woman, ¡°Just what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I just want to help you, nothing else,¡± the woman said softly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to seek death, nor should you think that we¡¯ll contact the Zhang n¡¯s n leader for you. Your only chance is to save yourself.¡±


    ¡°Save myself.¡±


    Hearing this, a derisive look appeared on Hou Juan¡¯s face as she looked around, ¡°My magic energy has been sealed, and I¡¯m essentially the same as a mortal. How could I possibly escape from the Flowing Cloud Sect like this?¡±


    With the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s strength, even Hou Juan¡¯s strength at her peak was unable to create waves here.


    ¡°So, I will help you.¡±


    Hearing Hou Juan¡¯s words, the woman smiled and ced a golden medicinal pill down.


    The golden medicinal pill had strange inscriptions on it, making it look quite unique. When one came close, they would be able to smell a medicinal fragrance from it.


    It was easy to tell that this was no ordinary item.


    ¡°This is a One Qi Pill.¡±


    Looking at Hou Juan¡¯s confused expression, the woman exined, ¡°If you consume this pill, your strength will increase by a whole realm for two hours, allowing you to temporarily have Profound Understanding strength.


    ¡°However, after two hours, you will be heavily injured, and even your Spirit Foundation will be damaged. Whether or not you can survive will be up to your fate.¡±


    Allowing one to gain great power for two hours but risking their life¡ªthis pill was incredibly miraculous but dangerous.


    Looking at this golden medicinal pill, Hou Juan¡¯s pupils constricted. After thinking for a moment, she still took it and put it away.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±


    After taking the One Qi Pill, she raised her head and said, ¡°Even so, I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The woman¡¯s smile did not change, and she only smiled, ¡°Three dayster, you will have an opportunity, during the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s festival.


    ¡°When that timees, there will be some chaos within the Flowing Cloud Sect, which will be your chance.¡±


    Hearing her words, Hou Juan¡¯s expression became serious and she nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Needless to say, this was incredibly dangerous.


    It would be incredibly difficult and dangerous to escape from the Flowing Cloud Sect, and if she was not careful, her life would be in danger.


    However, right now, she had no other choice.


    As such, she could only give it her all.


    ¡°Then I will be waiting for Miss Hou¡¯s good news.¡±


    Hearing Hou Juan¡¯s words, the woman lightly smiled before turning and leaving.


    She slowly walked out, and Hou Juan watched as she gradually disappeared.


    Only after she was gone did Hou Juan rx and began to think to herself.


    ¡°To be able to give out a One Qi Pill so easily and do things like this within the Flowing Cloud Sect; just who are you?¡±


    Thinking of that woman¡¯s words, she could not help but frown.


    That woman had been extremely mysterious.


    From her words, she seemed to know her well.


    However, for her to have the ability to cause chaos in the Flowing Cloud Sect, as well as help her to leave, then her passing a message to Chen Heng should be incredibly easy.


    However, she did not do so and instead wanted to help her leave so she could meet Chen Heng herself.


    This made Hou Juan feel quite surprised and confused.


    This was something she could easily do herself, and yet she wanted Hou Juan to do it.


    Why was that?


    Just what was she plotting?


    Outside, Gao Yue calmly walked out from the prison, as if nothing had happened.


    By the side, a female attendant looked over, seeming quite confused.

 Chapter 231 – Consume

    <h4>Chapter 231 - Consume</h4>


    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Standing beside and seeing everything that she had done, the female attendant hesitated before saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you treating this Miss Hou¡­ a bit too well¡­¡±


    ¡°Too well?¡±


    Hearing the female attendant¡¯s words, Gao Yueughed before turning and asking, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the female attendant nodded before saying seriously, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve never acted like this before and went through such efforts this time¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±


    Hearing those words, Gao Yueughed and nodded, ¡°Before, I¡¯ve never done such a thing, but this person is different.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s different about her?¡± The female attendant felt quite confused, ¡°She¡¯s just a Foundation Building cultivator¡­¡±


    To others, a Foundation Building cultivator might be quite powerful, but to the Flowing Cloud Sect, a mere Foundation Building cultivator was not much. The Flowing Cloud Sect had plenty of them.


    This was even more so to Gao Yue.


    With Gao Yue¡¯s status, ordinary Foundation Building cultivators were nothing in front of her.


    Only those people at the peak of Foundation Building or at Profound Understanding could catch her attention.


    As such, it was strange that she would take such notice of an ordinary Foundation Building cultivator and do so much for her.


    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m treating her well¡­¡±


    Hearing the female attendant¡¯s words, Gao Yueughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m just sowing some good karma.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s just sowing good karma, wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to directly tell the Zhang n¡¯s n leader?¡± the female attendant continued to ask.


    Gao Yue looked over and flicked the female attendant¡¯s head before smiling, ¡°Who said the one I wanted to establish a connection to was the Zhang n¡¯s n leader? The one I see as important is Miss Hou.


    ¡°If I directly went to inform the Zhang n¡¯s n leader, Miss Hou might just directly die in the Flowing Cloud Sect. What point would there be?


    ¡°But she¡¯s just a Foundation Building cultivator, and her talent¡­¡± the female attendant frowned and paused.


    Indeed, from how she saw it, Hou Juan¡¯s cultivation was far too ordinary and could even be said to be trash.


    For Hou Juan to sessfully reach Foundation Building, it was all because of the massive amounts of spirit materials that the Zhang n¡¯s n leader had given her, as well as the demonic technique.


    Even though she had been able to reach Foundation Building, it was not likely that she would have much hope of progression.


    She did not understand and looked at Gao Yue.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    In response, Gao Yue only smiled and said, ¡°Within her body is massive potential. Once it is activated, she might be able to reach Profound Understanding. In fact, there is even hope for her to surpass Profound Understanding. When that timees, we will make returns on the investment we have made today.¡±


    Speaking to there, she paused, as if she thought of something, and a somewhatplicated expression appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Forget it¡­¡±


    In the end, she shook her head and left.


    Time gradually passed.


    Three dayster, at a certain moment, Hou Juan slowly opened her eyes in the prison.


    Outside, sounds could be heard, together with strange ripples.


    A certain feeling appeared in her heart as if it was urging her to do something.


    ¡°Has it begun?¡± sensing the disturbances from outside, she muttered to herself.


    By now, it had been three days, and it was approaching the agreed time with Gao Yue.


    In other words¡­


    Bang!


    At that moment, a clear explosion sounded out.


    Hearing this, Hou Juan no longer hesitated and got up as she took something out.


    It was a golden medicinal pill covered with intricate inscriptions, looking quite special.


    A faint medicinal fragrance spread out, filling the surroundings.


    Before she even consumed it, just smelling this fragrance, it seemed to cause the magic energy within her body to be active.


    Her sealed magic energy was unleashed, and it gave her a warm feeling.


    ¡°One Qi Pill¡­¡±


    Looking at the golden medicinal pill in her hand, Hou Juan lightly sighed and did not hesitate before consuming it.


    Boom!


    An explosion sted out.


    The moment she consumed the One Qi Pill, a warm current sted out within her body.


    Massive spirit energy appeared in her body, circting around her body with her bloodstream.


    Hou Juan silently closed her eyes, using all of her focus to control that terrifying power.


    After consuming the One Qi Pill, the energy within her body was too powerful, and if she was not careful, she would explode.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Senior Apprentice Brother Zhang yet! I definitely can¡¯t die here because of this!¡±


    Standing there, her expression was savage as she inwardly screamed.


    Blood began to leak out of her body, staining her clothes.


    As the medicinal energy from the pill exploded out, wounds all over her body were opening.


    After a while, Hou Juan deeply breathed in and opened her eyes.


    In that short period of time, she had been able to suppress that berserk and suffocatingly terrifying energy in her body.


    She had also broken free of the restrictive runes and regained her magic energy.


    It was now time.

 Chapter 232 – Set Out

    <h4>Chapter 232 - Set Out</h4>


    During the night, there was fiery light everywhere, with mes burning in various areas.


    A strange aura covered this area, causing much chaos.


    Currently, the entire Flowing Cloud Sect was in disorder, with fires burning all over the ce.


    Under such a scene, a figure stealthily walked out from the prison and left this ce.


    ¡°Looks like I wasn¡¯t discovered¡­¡±


    After walking out from the prison, Hou Juan looked around in surprise.


    Gao Yue¡¯s power was much greater than she had expected.


    Even such a massive creature like the Flowing Cloud Sect was not a big deal to Gao Yue, for her to easily cause such chaos.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect was no mere sect: it was one of the Yue Kingdom¡¯s three major sects, and it was the strongest among them.


    Wanting to create such chaos within such a powerful sect required immense strength.


    Moreover, why had such a person been hiding within the Flowing Cloud Sect without doing anything?


    At that moment, Hou Juan thought of many things.


    Indeed, why was that?


    Hou Juan thought to herself as she gripped the sword in her hand, her gaze bing sharp as she looked out.


    There were raging fires everywhere, and shouts came from the distance, adding to the chaos.


    It was incredibly disorderly, and it was the perfect time to leave.


    Thinking to there, Hou Juan gripped her sword and slowly walked out.


    That night, there was a great disturbance in the Flowing Cloud Sect, and it was suspected that someone had interfered with the Spirit Formations.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s various Elders had acted, wanting to capture the person who had done this, but they were unable to find anything.


    Moreover, during the chaos of that night, the demonic cultivator in the prison had also escaped.


    This made people wonder if the focus of the mastermind behind all of this was that demonic cultivator.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the demonic cultivator, who would spend such effort to cause chaos in the Flowing Cloud Sect to buy time for Hou Juan to leave?


    Because of this, people were even surer about Hou Juan being a demonic cultivator.


    Some people who had sympathised with her now concluded that she was indeed a demonic cultivator.


    After that night, the security in the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s prison became much tighter.


    Following this, many Flowing Cloud Sect Elders acted, wanting to personally re-capture the demonic cultivator.


    However, despite this, they were unable to find her.


    Even after many days, there were still no traces of Hou Juan.


    In response, the Flowing Cloud Sect sent more people to hunt for her while also locking down all news that the demonic cultivator had escaped.


    Time gradually passed.


    Seven dayster, within a pool, a hand suddenly stretched out and grabbed onto a branch outside the pool.


    Following this, a figure crawled out of the pool.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Hou Juan was covered with blood, and her clothes were drenched, making her look quite wretched.


    After walking out of the pool, she loudly coughed a few times before raising her hand and looking at her palm.


    On her palm, there was a strange violet mark. It looked quite unique and contained minute inscriptions.


    As Hou Juan looked at this mark, she felt a stabbing pain in her heart.


    However, standing there and feeling this sensation, Hou Juan did not feel much and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ still alive¡­¡± she lightly coughed a few times, looking delighted.


    Before, she did not have hope in surviving; she had just wanted to escape from the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    However, it seemed that the heavens had given her a big surprise.


    After consuming the One Qi pill, she was still alive and had not directly died.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead¡­¡± sensing her body¡¯s condition, she muttered to herself.


    However, the stabbing pain in her heart intensified.


    In the next moment, her face became incredibly pale, losing all color in an instant.


    Hou Juan¡¯s body froze and fell down, losing all strength.


    The side-effects of the One Qi Pill had exploded out.


    Even though the One Qi Pill could give one great power, it also had terrifying side-effects.


    Hou Juan not directly dying was already quite fortunate; however, getting away unscathed was impossible.


    She looked fine, but her Spirit Foundation had already been damaged.


    The Spirit Foundation was one¡¯s foundation for cultivation; once it was damaged, this was what would happen.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Lying on the ground, she struggled to get up, ¡°I can¡¯t die here¡­ I still have things to do.¡±


    She could not die here; she still had important things to do.


    Right now, even though she had escaped from the Flowing Cloud Sect, the Flowing Cloud Sect would definitely lock down this news.


    Since Chen Heng would not know of this, he naturally would still head to the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    As such, in order to avoid this, she had to continue on and find Chen Heng, to stop him from going there.


    Thinking to there, she coughed a few times before slowly getting up and staggering into the distance.


    Time gradually passed.


    While Hou Juan was struggling to reach him, Chen Heng had already prepared to set out from the Nine Peaks City.


    ¡°n brother, are you really going to go?¡± Zhang Ya stood before Chen Heng and looked at him seriously, ¡°Do you know what you will face if you go?¡±


    ¡°I naturally understand,¡± Chen Heng said as he turned and looked at Zhang Ya, ¡°What, are you afraid?¡±

 Chapter 233 – Meet

    <h4>Chapter 233 - Meet</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Zhang Ya shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you will be harmed by others if you go to the Flowing Cloud Sect. The Flowing Cloud Sect will definitely be filled with dangers; please think about this carefully, n brother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Looking at Zhang Ya, Chen Heng smiled and said softly, ¡°It will just be a bit bothersome.¡±


    ¡°Since n brother is not going to change his mind,¡± hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Zhang Ya deeply breathed in and bowed as she said, ¡°Please bring me with you. I¡¯m willing to go with n brother to the Flowing Cloud Sect.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    It was obvious that this trip to the Flowing Cloud Sect would be incredibly dangerous, and yet Zhang Ya seemed unhesitating and resolute to go with him.


    Even Chen Heng could not help but feel somewhat touched and surprised.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s go together,¡± he smiled and gave his reply.


    After a few days, Chen Heng officially set out.


    He left from Nine Peaks City and slowly headed into the distance, gradually getting closer to the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, it had been half a month.


    During that half a month, news of what had happened had finally spread, and it was heard by Chen Heng.


    ¡°The Flowing Cloud Sect was attacked?¡±


    Hearing that news, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect naturally wanted to suppress this news.


    It was just that the noise from that night had been too great, so even if the Flowing Cloud Sect wanted to suppress the news, it was impossible.


    As such, in the end, this news reached Chen Heng.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Standing in front of Chen Heng and listening to the news from the intelligence gatherer, Zhang Ya looked delighted, ¡°This is an opportunity. n brother, Junior Apprentice Sister Hou is most likely fine.¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng as she said seriously, ¡°ording to that intelligence gatherer, that night, there seemed to be somemotion from the prison; it seemed that some important prisoner escaped. Perhaps that was Junior Apprentice Sister Hou.¡±


    As she stated her guesses, she began to be excited, ¡°If that is the case, maybe there¡¯s no need for us to head to the Flowing Cloud Sect; we can just return to Nine Peaks City and await her return.¡±


    Hearing her words, the other Zhang n¡¯s people¡¯s expressions slightly changed.


    If all of that was true, then they indeed no longer needed to go to the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Chen Heng would not have to put himself in danger either.


    They would be able to avoid all that was ahead of them.


    They all felt quite excited and looked towards Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng remained silent for a while before smiling.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± he chuckled as he looked into the distance.


    Under his gaze, the Fortune in the distance became a sky, covering everything in thend.


    ¡°There are other powers joining in?¡±


    Looking at the sky in the distance, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    It was certain that Hou Juan would not have been able to do all of this by herself.


    To the Demon Sect from 30 years ago, the Flowing Cloud Sect was not a big deal, but within the Yue Kingdom, the Flowing Cloud Sect was the current overlord.


    Hou Juan was only a Foundation Building cultivator, and if she wanted to shake an existence like this and cause such chaos, it would be impossible.


    As such, it was definitely someone else who had acted and muddied these waters.


    This had given Hou Juan the opportunity to escape.


    Chen Heng could not help but wonder where she was right now.


    Standing there, Chen Heng fell silent for a while before speaking, ¡°We will continue on to the Flowing Cloud Sect.¡±


    Hearing this, all of the Zhang n¡¯s people felt quite startled.


    ¡°W-Why¡­¡± Zhang Ya looked confused and looked at Chen Heng, meeting his gaze.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was serene and had a deep gaze, as he calmly looked at her.


    Meeting his gaze, Zhang Ya did not continue to speak and only opened her mouth before lowering her head.


    Following this, the group continued onwards.


    A few days passed.


    ¡°As expected, something happened in the Flowing Cloud Sect.¡±


    Looking at the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s ambassador in front of her, Zhang Ya thought to herself.


    Over the past few days, the Flowing Cloud Sect had been continuously sending people and hurrying them; it seemed that they wanted Chen Heng to hurry up and get to the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect had not been this hurried in the past.


    Evidently, something had happened in the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    It seemed that Hou Juan most likely had escaped from the prison like the rumors had said.


    It was because of this the Flowing Cloud Sect was in such a hurry to get Chen Heng to go there.


    ¡°It¡¯s likely that something happened in the Flowing Cloud Sect, and Junior Apprentice Sister Hou is no longer in the prison,¡± Zhang Ya thought to herself as she frowned, ¡°It¡¯s just that n brother still has not changed his mind. n brother, just what are you thinking?¡±


    She thought to herself as she looked at Chen Heng.


    Needless to say, Chen Heng had definitely realized this as well. If even she could tell this, then with Chen Heng¡¯s wisdom, it would be impossible for him not to tell.


    However, despite this, he was still following the n from before and was still heading to the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    This made them feel quite surprised.


    Zhang Ya wanted to ask but did not know how to.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    She shook her head and thought to herself, ¡°Whatever it is, n brother has his own ns. As long as I stay by his side, that will be enough.¡±


    She had long since resolved herself to follow Chen Heng to the death.


    Since that was the case, there was no need to hesitate or ask anything.


    It was enough to just follow Chen Heng¡¯s side.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, it had been another few days.


    On the ground, a figure was slowly walking towards the outskirts of the wilderness.


    Faint sunlight fell on that person¡¯s body, and anyone who was here would discover that this was a strange-looking woman.


    The woman wore white clothes and had many wounds over her body. Her face was very pale, but her speed was not slow at all.


    ¡°I have to go faster, faster¡­¡±


    As she walked on the path, she held her chest and did her best to walk on.


    Over the past few days, she had scouted out much information, including the travels of the Zhang n¡¯s people.


    By now, Chen Heng was not too far away from the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    She had to stop Chen Heng and the others here and tell them everything, or else it would be toote.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± as she walked, she continuously coughed up blood.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Violent pain filled her body, but she did not care and only desperately went on.


    It was just that as she headed onwards, the bacsh in her body became more terrifying, causing her body to be weaker.


    Within her pain, her consciousness gradually became more and more hazy.


    ¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re nearly there,¡± Zhang Ya sat in the carriage as she looked out and said to Chen Heng, ¡°n brother, there¡¯s still time to change your mind. If we turn back now, they might not be able to catch up to us.¡±


    By now, they were quite close to the Flowing Cloud Sect, and the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s cultivators would be able to sense Chen Heng and the others¡¯ existence.


    Under such circumstances, it was quite dangerous for them.


    If the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Profound Understanding cultivators directly acted, apart from Chen Heng, no one else here would be able to escape.


    However, despite this, Zhang Ya was not afraid.


    The rest of them were not that important; as long as Chen Heng could leave from this ce, the Zhang n would survive.


    As such, it was not toote to change his mind just yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Sitting within the carriage, Chen Heng closed his eyes and shoko his head, ¡°Did you smell it? That faint scent of blood.¡±


    Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and looked into the distance as he spoke.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zhang Ya was stunned.


    Bang!


    In the distance, a clear sound rang out, apanied by ripples of magic energy and a stench of blood.


    It was quite faint, but everyone sensed that scent of blood.


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡± Sensing those ripples of magic energy, Zhang Ya¡¯s expression slightly changed as she shot out of the carriage.


    She left from this ce and quickly rushed into the distance.


    However, after seeing the scene in the distance, her expression greatly changed.


    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Hou!¡±


    In the distance, there was a figure standing there. It was a man dressed in ck robes, with a dignified appearance.


    In his hand, he was tightly grabbing onto a figure by the neck.


    That person was someone Zhang Ya was quite familiar with¡ªit was Hou Juan.


    Right now, her face was as pale as paper, and her aura was extremely weak, as if she would die at any moment. She was being held in mid-air by the man, and she was unable to resist at all.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhang Ya¡¯s pupils constricted as she looked at the middle-aged man and said seriously.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man did not reply and only silently turned and looked at Zhang Ya.


    In the next moment, a suffocating pressure rushed at her.


    A terrifying aura sted out, turning into a hand that stretched towards Zhang Ya.


    Massive power exploded out; it was far past Foundation Building.


    Profound Understanding!


    At that moment, Zhang Ya thought to herself.


    After 30 years, she had reached Foundation Building and was not too weak among Foundation Building cultivators.


    For such an attack to cause her to feel such terror, it was definitely a Profound Understanding cultivator.


    ¡°Am I going to die?¡±


    The hand stretched towards her, looking quite slow, but it was actually just in an instant.


    Sensing that terrifying power, Zhang Ya had a look of shock as she thought to herself.


    At that moment, the hand reached her.


    A deafening explosion sounded out, causing the world to seem to shake.


    The ground beneath split open, resulting inrge cracks.


    However, Zhang Ya was uninjured.


    Zhang Ya breathed raggedly as she came back to her senses.


    ¡°Hm?¡± the middle-aged man frowned and looked out.


    However, this time, he did not continue to attack Zhang Ya and instead directly attacked that carriage.


    With a rumble, the entire world seemed to be covered by a massive wave of magic energy. Space itself twisted and mountains and rivers shattered, causing massive disturbances.


    It was just that despite that strike being so terrifying, it did not cause much of an effect.


    There seemed to be ayer of formless ripples in the surroundings, covering this area and dispersing the attack.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man could not believe his eyes and prepared to attack again.


    However, at this moment, changes happened from within the carriage.


    Bang! Bang!


    Massive sounds sounded out like war drums, sounding incredibly clear.


    Following this, a figure slowly got up and walked out of the carriage.


    Boom! Boom!


    In the surroundings, the space twisted and light shone out, making that figure seem incredibly divine and dignified.


    The middle-aged man could not help but take a step back, looking quite shocked.


    ¡°How¡­ is this possible?¡± he thought in disbelief.


    Even though they were both Profound Understanding cultivators, before that person had even revealed himself and attacked, he had such terrifying might.


    How was that possible?


    However, he did not have the time to think about this, because in the next moment, a formless wave of light mmed into his body, sending him flying.


    He flew backwards, heavily mming into arge mountain, causing it to copse.


    Formless magic energy charged about within his body, directly injuring him.


    Just this simple attack defeated a Profound Understanding cultivator.


    This strength made Zhang Ya feelpletely stunned.


    ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± a voice sounded out, sounding both gentle and imposing.


    Zhang Ya instinctively turned and saw Chen Heng calmly standing there.


    After getting out of the carriage, he looked as he always did.


    However, in front of Chen Heng, Hou Juan was no longer in that middle-aged man¡¯s hands and had been brought over by Chen Heng.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Looking at Hou Juan, Chen Heng inwardly frowned.


    Hou Juan¡¯s situation was quite bad.


    She was covered with injuries on the surface, and she also had injuries on a deeper level.


    That was not a simple injury; her Spirit Foundation had been damaged.


    ¡°Just what happened?¡±


    After examining Hou Juan¡¯s body, Chen Heng inwardly frowned.


    One¡¯s Spirit Foundation being damaged was no simple matter.


    Chen Heng had personally experienced this in the past.


    In the past, even though he had been a True Lord and been extremely powerful, facing the destruction of his Spirit Foundation, he could not do anything about it and could only wait for death.


    If this was the case even for a True Lord, then it was evident just how problematic this was.


    However, this kind of injury was not something that could happen easily.


    Just what had happened to Hou Juan?


    However, this was not the most pressing matter right now.


    Standing there, Chen Heng handed Hou Juan to Zhang Ya before turning and looking towards the middle-aged man.


    By now, the middle-aged man had gotten up and was looking at Chen Heng with an unsightly expression.

 Chapter 234 – Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 234 - Defeat</h4>


    ¡°Are you from the Flowing Cloud Sect?¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he asked.


    Even though it was a question, his tone was quite certain.


    Because of different Foundation Building Techniques, one¡¯s magic energy would have a uniqueness to it, which would be quite evident after reaching Profound Understanding.


    Chen Heng was very familiar with the magic energy aura that the man gave off; he had sensed it in the Flowing Cloud Sect before.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± the middle-aged man got up and looked at Chen Heng with an unsightly expression, ¡°why did the Zhang n¡¯s n leader attack me?¡±


    ¡°You first attacked my n member; am I not allowed to attack you in response?¡±


    Chen Heng asked calmly, ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s hard to imagine that someone like you is from the Flowing Cloud Sect. If I didn¡¯t know, I would have thought that you were a bandit.¡±


    Hearing those words, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression became quite unsightly.


    Comparing the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Elder to a bandit. Who wouldn¡¯t be angered by such a thing?


    However, looking at Chen Heng and thinking of that scene from before, the middle-aged man endured this and said with a low voice, ¡°That demonic cultivator is a traitor of the sect. I hope that the Zhang n¡¯s n leader will hand her over.¡±


    ¡°Whether or not she is a traitor is not determined just by your words,¡± Chen Heng said as she smiled, ¡°Moreover, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to say such a thing.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    The man paused and red at Chen Heng furiously, ¡°Zhang n¡¯s n leader, are you going to betray the sect? Protecting a demonic cultivator and attacking an Elder, do you know how serious this is?¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°I naturally do know.¡± Chen Heng nodded, ¡°But isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡±


    As he spoke, he slowly walked forwards towards the middle-aged man.


    Immediately, cold sweat rolled down the middle-aged man¡¯s face as his hands and feet instinctively trembled.


    ¡­


    ¡°This is bad!¡± Within the Flowing Cloud Sect, a secret meeting was underway.


    Most of the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Elders were gathered and were discussing together.


    However, right now, everyone was focused on the messenger who had just arrived.


    ¡°Elder Liu, Elder Liu he¡­¡±


    A disciple ran in and looked at the Elders with an expression of grief.


    Looking at the disciple, the Elders present stared for a moment before coldly asking, ¡°Hurry up and say what happened to Elder Liu.¡±


    ¡°Elder Liu¡­ Elder Liu he¡­¡±


    Facing the gazes of so many Elders, the disciple stuttered before speaking, ¡°Elder Liu fell. Just then, in order to capture the demonic cultivator, he ran into the Zhang n¡¯s n leader. He was directly defeated by the Zhang n¡¯s n leader and killed!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone present was stunned.


    Compared to the noisy scene before, things were now deathly silent.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    After a while, someone said furiously, ¡°How dare he! He dares to kill people outside our Flowing Cloud Sect? Elders, who is willing to go and capture him?¡±


    He looked at the other Elders as he said coldly.


    Hearing this, the other Elders fell silent and frowned.


    They had heard about everything that had happened from the disciple, and it seemed that Elder Liu had not been able to take a few attacks from the Zhang n¡¯s n leader before he had been defeated.


    It seemed a bit too easy.


    There were indeed differences in strength between different Profound Understanding cultivators, but quickly deciding victory and defeat was not easy.


    Unless one had absolute strength, it would be impossible to settle the fight so quickly, much less kill a Profound Understanding realm cultivator.


    The reason why they had been wary of the Zhang n before was because Profound Understanding cultivators were incredibly difficult to kill, and if they were not careful, Chen Heng would be able to escape.


    Thinking to there, most Elders frowned and no one spoke.


    Only after a while did someone speak.


    ¡°I will go and test him out,¡± a middle-aged man got up, ¡°To be able to kill Elder Liu in a fight, he is indeed quite strong. However, the Zhang n¡¯s n leader will definitely have used up much of his strength and might be barely holding himself together.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± the oldest Elder nodded and said, ¡°If we do not respond to the Zhang n¡¯s n leader killing an Elder outside our Sect, won¡¯t we be asking for people to look down on us? Since Elder Song is going to fight, we will keep watch ande to support you if needed.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Elder Song did not hesitate and turned and walked out.


    After watching him leave, the Elder in charge looked at the other Elders and said softly, ¡°Everyone, let us go and bring up the rear for Elder Song.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± the other Elders nodded before heading out.


    ¡°We should also activate the Great Formation just in case,¡± the Elder frowned as he said on the way.


    Following this, they went out to meet the Zhang n¡¯s n leader.


    Outside the hall, after the Elders left, a woman slowly walked over. Looking at the scene before her and sensing that terrifying magic energy aura, she could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Looks like things still ended up like this.¡± Under the faint sunlight, the woman¡¯s beautiful appearance was revealed. She wore a white dress and looked like a goddess.


    ¡°What is the situation like outside?¡± Gao Yue lightly sighed before asking.


    ¡°The Zhang n¡¯s n leader is outside the Flowing Cloud Sect, and Miss Hou is with him right now,¡± a young girl beside her said, ¡°Right now, the Elders are heading out, and Elder Song is preparing to act.


    ¡°That Zhang n¡¯s n leader¡¯s strength is extraordinary, for him to be able to kill Elder Liu. He is not to be underestimated within the Profound Understanding realm. However, Elder Song is no ordinary person either. Decades ago, he defeated many Profound Understanding realm cultivators, and after all this time, his cultivation has progressed even more.¡±


    ¡°Even though the Zhang n¡¯s n leader is quite mighty, he has not cultivated for a long time. He might not be able to stand up to Elder Song.¡±


    Standing there, Gao Yue thought through the information about the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Elders before shaking her head, ¡°Moreover, so what if he can defeat Elder Song?


    ¡°Behind Elder Song are five other Elders. Even if he can defeat one of them, can he defeat all of them?¡±


    Speaking to there, she could not help but sigh.


    Based on what she understood about the Elders, it was quite likely that they would use their superiority in numbers.


    They would still fight one on one at the start for the Sect¡¯s reputation, but if Elder Song fell, they would not care about that anymore and would all attack Chen Heng together.


    When that time came, even if the Zhang n¡¯s n leader¡¯s strength was legendary, so what?


    Thinking to there, she could not help but sigh and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The oue is essentially set.¡±


    Hou Juan was currently in Chen Heng¡¯s hands¡ªit seemed that her investment had failed.


    However, Gao Yue did not mind too much.


    This was something she had done on a whim, so it did not matter too much if it seeded or not.


    Just as she was about to walk, she stopped as a disciple ran up to her.


    ¡°Princess!¡± the disciple ran over to her and gave his report, ¡°Elder Song has fallen!¡±


    Hearing this, Gao Yue¡¯s expression slightly changed.


    ¡°So quickly?¡±


    Standing there, she instinctively raised her head and looked into the distance.


    At that moment, an aura burst out.


    In the distance, boundless blood qi erupted as a mighty martial intent exploded out.


    In the air, spirit qi rumbled and fused together with the blood qi, turning into a blood-red dragon that rampaged and roared in the sky.


    Boom!


    A boundless aura erupted out for just an instant, but it was like a divine sword light that left behind traces in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Standing there and sensing this, Gao Yue¡¯s expression greatly changed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    She seemed to sense something and she no longer looked as calm.


    In the distance, at the foot of a mountain.


    On the ground, Chen Heng stood there by himself, looking into the distance.


    Opposite him, Elder Song was half-kneeling on the ground, a look of shock on his face.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He half-knelt on the ground, and even though he had a Profound Understanding realm body, he was unable to go on anymore.


    In front of his chest, there was a clear injury from which blood was flowing down.


    Behind him, the Flowing Cloud Sect Elders stared in shock, unable to make a sound.


    ¡°Im-Impossible¡­¡±


    Only after a while did theye back to their senses, looking at Chen Heng in shock.


    ¡°Even Elder Song¡­¡±


    Even though they were all Profound Understanding realm cultivators and Elders of the Flowing Cloud Sect, they knew clearly the difference of strength between them.


    That Elder Song was the strongest among all of them.


    However, even so, he had been unable tost a few attacks against Chen Heng. He had been cut to the ground and had been unable to resist at all.


    This was not a fight but a one-sided suppression.


    By now, they realized something¡ªthe Zhang n¡¯s n leader had most likely surpassed Profound Understanding and reached apletely new level.


    But how was that possible?


    How old was he? At most, he was not even 100 years old.


    Given his age, for him to reach Profound Understanding meant that he was a genius; it was simply impossible that he could reach a higher level.


    However, what their eyes were seeing made it so that they could not deny it.


    ¡°Another one,¡± Chen Heng looked down at the half-kneeling Elder Song before looking at Elder Liu¡¯s corpse before shaking his head, ¡°Are you preparing to alle to your deaths one by one? Who¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°n brother¡­¡± Behind him, Zhang Ya stood beside the carriage as she supported Hou Juan. Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s back, her eyes were filled with shock.


    She had always known that Chen Heng was powerful. From 30 years ago, when they had first met, she had never known Chen Heng¡¯s limit.


    She had never thought that Chen Heng would be able to do such a thing.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Elders were all at the Profound Understanding realm, and they were all grand figures within the Yue Kingdom. All of them focused on cultivating and were at least 500 years old, and they could be called immortals.


    However, such people were nothing in front of Chen Heng.


    Thinking of that scene from before, she gripped her fists together, feeling incredible excitement.


    ¡°I knew that n brother wouldn¡¯t bring us to die, nor would he easily lower his head to someone else.¡±


    Compared to the Zhang family¡¯s people feeling excitement, the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Elders¡¯ expressions were very unsightly.


    They had already lost two Elders to him.


    If they continued on, the entire Flowing Cloud Sect would take a grievous blow.


    Thinking to there, the oldest Elder among them deeply breathed in and looked at Chen Heng as he said, ¡°Zhang n¡¯s n leader, just what did youe to the Flowing Cloud Sect for? You killed Elder Liu and injured Elder Song, you¡­¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly,¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he said softly, ¡°I was invited by all of you. Since you invited me, I decided toe.


    ¡°As for killing and injuring people¡­¡± he paused before smiling and looking up, ¡°So what if I did?¡±


    As he spoke, an overwhelming aura appeared.


    The air around them twisted as spirit qi in the surroundings rolled towards them, turning into a divine light that wrapped around Chen Heng and made him look godly.


    Sensing this, the Elders¡¯ expressions greatly changed.


    ¡°Attack!¡± the Elder from before roared and shot forwards.


    Boom!


    In the next moment, it was as if a god had appeared and mmed down its palm.


    Bang!!


    Just this simple attack seemed to contain the power of the five elements and had the power to twist space.


    In that instant, five figures simultaneously flew backwards, and they became unable to resist like Elder Song.


    On their chests, there were clear palm prints.


    They fell to the ground, their facespletely bloodless.


    Following this, a figure slowly advanced.


    As the Elders watched on in shock, Chen Heng slowly walked towards them before stepping over them, continuing onwards.


    Under the faint sunlight, Chen Heng¡¯s figure looked extremely tall and straight.


    He had handsome looks and his white robes fluttered in the wind. Combined with his calm expression and the light around his body, he looked like a magnificent deity.


    Ahead was the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Lying on the ground and watching Chen Heng, the Elders¡¯ expressions changed as they thought of something.


    They tried to get up to stop Chen Heng, but it was useless.


    All of their strength was gone, and even their magic energy had been sealed by Chen Heng.


    At that moment, they could only watch as Chen Heng headed onwards. Apart from shouting, they were unable to do anything else.


    Tap, tap, tap¡­


    Light footsteps continuously sounded out.


    The sounds started off soft before bing louder, and it seemed to contain a rhythm to it.


    As that sound became louder, Chen Heng¡¯s aura also became more and more powerful.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Sensing the changes in aura, Zhang Ya¡¯s pupils constricted as she looked at Chen Heng¡¯s figure and thought to herself.


    ¡°What does he want to do?¡±


    By the side, Gao Yue had also arrived and was standing soundlessly, watching through special means.

 Chapter 235 – Flowing Cloud Sect Master

    <h4>Chapter 235 - Flowing Cloud Sect Master</h4>


    Looking at the Elders on the ground, as well as Chen Heng slowly approaching the Flowing Cloud Sect, Gao Yue¡¯s eyes widened.


    Just what had happened here?


    In the next moment, she sensed the changes around her.


    The remnant aura from Chen Heng¡¯s attacks appeared in the surroundings, and the nature of that power was incredibly shocking.


    ¡°He has surpassed Profound Understanding¡­ this is¡­¡±


    Sensing those auras, Gao Yue froze, and she was unable to maintain the calm look on her face.


    Undoubtedly, this kind of power had already surpassed the Profound Understanding realm, and it was even higher.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ he¡­¡± Many thoughts shed through Gao Yue¡¯s mind, and a look of delight appeared on her face.


    Ahead, Chen Heng was still heading towards the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    His footsteps were incredibly slow and light, but each step he took became more and more terrifying. It was as if a divine mountain had descended, weighing down on everyone¡¯s hearts.


    A peerless aura swept out in all directions, and it was as if people could see a divine person walking out.


    Boom!


    The sky seemed to copse, and the surroundings were covered with cracks.


    By now, even Zhang Ya and the others could sense the suffocatingly powerful aura from Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    At this moment, a golden divine sword seemed to appear.


    Gao Yue watched on in anticipation as Chen Heng walked forwards before slowly raising his hand.


    Boom!


    ¡°Are you still noting out?¡± Chen Heng calmly looked ahead, ¡°Or is it that there¡¯s no one else left in the Flowing Cloud Sect?¡±


    Within the Flowing Cloud Sect, apart from the Elders, there was also the Sect Master, as well as possibly some old monsters.


    However, none of them had appeared.


    Was it that something had happened to them, or was it that they did not dare toe out?


    If it was the former, Chen Heng would just sigh; if it was thetter, Chen Heng would be disappointed.


    At that moment, it was as if a monster was roaring as sounds continuously sounded out. A barrier appeared, covering the entire Flowing Cloud Sect.


    ¡°Please stop here,¡± a sighing voice sounded out.


    It came from very far away, but it sounded as if it was very close.


    Hearing this voice, Chen Heng¡¯s expression remained calm, not looking surprised at all.


    However, in the distance, Gao Yue¡¯s expression changed as she thought to herself.


    ¡°Sect Master!¡±


    Not too far away, Elder Song and the others raised their heads and looked at the Great Formation, expressions of delight appearing on their faces.


    ¡°You bastard, our Sect Master hase out and the Guardian Formation has been activated. Hurry up and give yourself up.¡±


    They all looked delighted and could finally rx.


    The Sect Master was the undisputed strongest existence in the Flowing Cloud Sect. Many decades ago, he had already been at the peak of the Profound Understanding realm.


    During the chaos 30 years ago, this Sect Master hade out and defeated three Profound Understanding cultivators by himself, and he had killed countless demonic cultivators.


    Now that the Sect Master hade out,bined with the Guardian Formation, a Profound Understanding realm cultivator would not be able tost long before being taken down.


    Even though the Zhang n¡¯s n leader was incredibly powerful, he had been fighting the Elders and would not be able tost long.


    Thinking to there, they all looked delighted.


    While they were feeling overjoyed, Zhang Ya and the others began to look quite worried.


    Zhang Ya stood there and supported Hou Juan while looking at Chen Heng standing by himself; she could not hide the concern and worry in her eyes.


    The power that Chen Heng had disyed was simply too powerful¡ªhe had been able to defeat all of the Elders by himself, and this was quite exceptional.


    However, what he was facing was incredibly powerful as well.


    It was abination of the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the sect¡¯s Great Formation.


    The Sect Master was the most exceptional person in the sect, and he had the most profound strength. It was said that decades ago, he was already the top person within the Profound Understanding realm in the Yue Kingdom.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Guardian Formation was something that had never been broken through since it had been established.


    Even during the disaster 30 years ago, it had not been directly broken through but had been tampered with by the demonic cultivators, allowing them to get into the sect.


    But now, Chen Heng had to face thisbination head-on.


    Thinking to there, Zhang Ya could not help but grip her fists as her body became taut.


    It was just that opposite of her, Gao Yue¡¯s expression now became excited.


    ¡°Come,e¡­¡±


    Standing there, her clothes lightly fluttered in the wind as she watched on with a look of excitement, ¡°Show me just what your limit is¡­ let¡¯s use everything in the Flowing Cloud Sect to test¡­¡±


    She lightly muttered to herself.


    Ahead, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was still very calm, and he only silently looked up.


    ¡°Why should I stop?¡± he asked coolly, ¡°You had mee all this way, and now you tell me to stop when you want?¡±


    Hearing this, the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Elders¡¯ expressions froze.


    They had never thought that facing the Sect Master and the Great Formation, Chen Heng would still be so flippant.


    It was as if he felt no fear.

 Chapter 236 – Guardian Formation Activation

    <h4>Chapter 236 - Guardian Formation Activation</h4>


    ¡°An exciting y is about to begin¡­¡±


    In the distance, looking at Chen Heng, Gao Yue gave a slight smile as she thought to herself, ¡°The Sect Masterbined with the Guardian Formation will be something that even those at the peak of the Profound Understanding cannot rival.


    ¡°Facing such abination, just how will you respond, Zhang n¡¯s n leader?¡± She looked at Chen Heng as she watched on in anticipation.


    Time gradually passed.


    Chen Heng slowly walked up as everyone watched on.


    His footsteps were very light and steady as he looked into the distance.


    In the distance, within the Flowing Cloud Sect, the Guardian Formation was activated.


    Spirit qi rumbled as boundless magic energy swept across thend and the ground began to tremble.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s countless disciples had begun to send magic energy into the Guardian Formation at themand of the Sect Master, providing it with the resources for activation.


    As the Guardian Formation was activated, spirit qi began to rush towards the formation, causing the formation to release terrifying power.


    In terms of power, it definitely surpassed Profound Understanding.


    However, facing this kind of power, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was very calm.


    He looked into the distance, and sensing this power, he only shook his head.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± he said softly.


    Following this, he continued onwards, not seeming shaken at all.


    Bang!!


    As Chen Heng continued onwards, the space around him went through violent changes.


    As he walked out, he was like a descended god, giving off a suffocating aura.


    ¡°If you spare those Elders and turn back, you can leave!¡±


    The voice once again sounded out. Even though it sounded quite calm, there was a hint of seriousness within it.


    Hearing this, everyone present felt quite surprised.


    Was even the Sect Master not confident in facing Chen Heng?


    Everyone knew clearly that if the Sect Master was absolutely confident in taking down Chen Heng, he definitely would not try to negotiate like this.


    After all, by now, both sides had burned their bridges.


    After reaching the Flowing Cloud Sect, not only had he killed an Elder, but he had also defeated the rest and torn apart the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s reputation.


    If the Sect Master could take him down, he definitely would not hesitate to do so.


    ¡°Sect Master!¡±


    Hearing the Sect Master¡¯s words, Elder Song and the others could not believe their ears.


    They had never thought that at such a moment, the invincible Sect Master would choose to give way.


    Was the Zhang n¡¯s n leader really that powerful?


    Their faces were pale as they thought to themselves.


    Boom!


    ¡°I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he continued to walk. He looked up as he gave a slight smile, ¡°Right now, you¡¯re not the one in control.


    ¡°If you have some guts and don¡¯t want the Flowing Cloud Sect to flow with blood, thene out here and fight with me.


    ¡°Otherwise¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s gaze became sharp, ¡°I don¡¯t mind going in and taking apart your formation to see what you¡¯re like!¡±


    After saying this, an awe-inspiring aura covered the surroundings.


    Chen Heng¡¯s words were incredibly domineering, and even Gao Yue¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Zhang n¡¯s n leader, what a person¡­¡± Gao Yue thought to herself as she secretly watched on, ¡°What terrifying martial intent¡­


    ¡°The Flowing Cloud Sect has angered an incredible opponent this time¡­¡±


    Time gradually passed.


    The Sect Master remained silent for a while before speaking, his voice bing cold, ¡°Since it¡¯s like that, then you can try.¡±


    As he spoke, waves of light spread out.


    The Guardian Formation that covered the surroundings began to go through changes, and it seemed toe to life.


    Spirit qi flowed into the formation, and runes began to fly out and gather in the surroundings, looking like a silver dragon awakening and opening its eyes.


    Roar!!


    A roar sounded out as a terrifying pressure appeared from ahead, and it was as if a massive mountain was descending, wanting to crush Chen Heng into meat paste.


    The Guardian Formation had been activated.


    That monstrous pressure made people feel suffocated, and just the shockwaves from it made it difficult to breathe.


    Standing behind Chen Heng, the instant that the Guardian Formation activated, Zhang Ya and the others almost crashed to their knees.


    It was not because they were too weak but because that power was simply too great.


    Zhang Ya felt that facing this Guardian Formation¡¯s power, even a Profound Understanding cultivator would not be able tost very long and would be quickly devoured.


    She could not even begin to imagine just how great the pressure that Chen Heng was facing.


    ¡°n brother, please be alright!¡±


    Her expression was quite grim, and she could only pray.


    It was as if Chen Heng could hear this, and standing there, he lightly sighed.


    In the next moment, an image of a divine person appeared behind him.


    Terrifying power exploded out.


    ¡°Let me experience¡­¡±


    Standing there, Chen Heng raised his head and smiled, ¡°The power of this formation¡­¡±


    As he spoke, his aura became more and more powerful and terrifying.


    In the next moment, the two monstrous powers officially collided.

 Chapter 237 – Familiar Person

    <h4>Chapter 237 - Familiar Person</h4>


    Boom!


    The two powers collided, resulting in shockwaves that spread out.


    The heavens and earth trembled, and spirit qi roiled, being absorbed into the formation.


    Chen Heng continued to slowly walk forwards.


    ¡°That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    As he walked, he sensed the power of the Guardian Formation and inwardly shook his head.


    The Guardian Formation was indeed quite powerful, but that was rtive.


    Compared to ordinary Foundation Building or Profound Understanding realm cultivators, this kind of power would be unbelievably mighty.


    However, to him, it was not a big deal.


    Chen Heng shook his head and slowly continued onwards.


    A shocking scene unfolded.


    As Zhang Ya and the others watched on, a hole began to appear in the massive formation.


    It was as if a divine sword had descended, and ahead, incredibly sharp sword light appeared, filling the surroundings.


    Chen Heng had cut open the Guardian Formation¡ªeven though it had gathered the strength of all Flowing Cloud Sect disciples, it could not withstand even a single blow from Chen Heng.


    He waspletely unstoppable.


    As the Guardian Formation was damaged, runes flew all over the ce, and everyone fell silent as they watched Chen Heng continue on.


    ¡°Even¡­ Even the Guardian Formation was unable to stop him¡­¡± Elder Song and the others struggled to their feet. They no longer felt as much disbelief and only felt quite bitter.


    They had seen that scene clearly.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Guardian Formation had beenpletely activated, and it had been controlled by the Sect Master, the strongest person in the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    In the hands of an expert like the Sect Master, the Guardian Formation should have been able to unleash its greatest power and defend against all enemies.


    However, in front of the Zhang n¡¯s n leader, it had still been ripped open and not been able to stop him at all.


    The Zhang n¡¯s n leader seemed like a god who had descended to the world, and he waspletely omnipotent. Even a Great Formation like this had been unable to stop him.


    This waspletely terrifying.


    Looking at Chen Heng slowly walking towards the Flowing Cloud Sect, all of the Elders feltpletely hopeless.


    Even the Guardian Formation had been destroyed; who could be a match for him now?


    The Sect Master?


    Even though the Sect Master was also powerful and was the strongest in the Flowing Cloud Sect, he had not been able to do anything to the Zhang n¡¯s n leader even with the Guardian Formation and the strength of all the disciples; what could he do now that the Guardian Formation had been destroyed?


    They had lost from the very start.


    ¡°If we had known things would be like this¡­¡± Thinking about how they had wanted to lure the Zhang n¡¯s n leader to the Flowing Cloud Sect and kill him before devouring the Zhang n, the Elders all gave bitterughs.


    If they had known that the Zhang n¡¯s n leader was such a person, they would never have dared to plot against the Zhang n.


    This was no ordinary Profound Understanding realm cultivator; this was evidently a descended deity.


    How could they have never realized there was such an entity in the Yue Kingdom?


    In the distance, Gao Yue continued to stare at Chen Heng, feeling speechless.


    Her mind was filled with shock.


    ¡°He actually did it¡­¡±


    Only after a while did shee back to her senses, a look of shock on her face, ¡°He is truly a god¡­¡±


    Before, she had just wanted to invest in some geniuses so that she could achieve her goal when they matured.


    She had never thought that there had actually been such a genius right under her nose.


    Chen Heng¡¯s strengthpletely surpassed what she had expected.


    Based on her estimates, even after all of Hou Juan¡¯s potential was unleashed, she might not even be able topare to Chen Heng.


    Moreover, Chen Heng evidently had not even reached his peak yet.


    ¡°This is¡­ truly amazing¡­¡±


    She had already made the decision that after this was over, she would find the opportunity to meet with the Zhang n¡¯s n leader.


    Given all of her arrangements, it should not be too difficult to meet with him.


    When that time came, she would have an opportunity.


    Ahead, Chen Heng continued to slowly walk forwards.


    He did not know what those people behind him were thinking, nor did he mind.


    The surroundings were just as he remembered, and they had not changed much.


    His past identity had spent much time in the Flowing Cloud Sect, and he was naturally quite familiar with the surroundings.


    Looking at these familiar surroundings, he could not help but feel some nostalgia.


    In the distance, faint breezes blew, causing Chen Heng¡¯s robes to flutter.


    Under the sunlight, his handsome looksbined with his calm demeanor gave off an extraordinary air.


    As he walked through the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s territory, he could sense some weak auras.


    Chen Heng slightly turned and saw the sources of those auras, which were some Flowing Cloud Sect disciples.


    Right now, all of them seemed quite weak, and their faces were all quite pale; it looked like they had gone through a big battle.


    In actuality, that was indeed the case.


    Before, it seemed like it had been just Chen Heng against the Sect Master and the Guardian Formation, but it had actually been the entire Flowing Cloud Sect.


    The instant that the Guardian Formation had activated, all of the disciples had sent their magic energy into the Guardian Formation.


    Without the disciples sending their magic energy in, the Guardian Formation would have just been an empty shell.


    After the Guardian Formation had been destroyed by Chen Heng, the disciples all received bacsh.


    However, because their connection with the Guardian Formation was not too close, their bacsh was not too severe.


    The most severe bacsh was some internal injuries, while a less serious bacsh was just one being drained of one¡¯s magic energy.


    These were some young disciples, and they had most likely only just joined in the past few decades; they were quite young and their cultivations were quite low.


    Chen Heng only nced at them before continuing to walk.


    The disciples stood there frozen, and they only started breathing again after Chen Heng left.


    Chen Heng continued to walk; to him, the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s territory did not have many secrets.


    He had cultivated here before and stayed for quite a period of time.


    There were even some people he was familiar with still here.


    After walking to a certain ce, Chen Heng stopped.


    Ahead was arge hall, and there were a few figures standing in front of it. Compared to the disciples on the outside, their cultivations were much more profound.


    There were some familiar faces, causing Chen Heng to stop.


    Following this, he turned and looked at a figure in front of him.


    It was a woman in a white dress, whose face was somewhat pale. She had a hand against a pir and breathed raggedly.


    She was a rtively pretty woman, and she looked like she was in her early thirties.


    Looking at this woman, Chen Heng thought to herself.


    This woman was called He Rou, and she was the woman who Chen Heng¡¯s past identity had been infatuated with.


    Before Chen Heng had taken over this body, his past identity had madly pursued her, and everyone in the Outer Court and Inner Court knew about it.


    Of course, after Chen Heng had descended, he had not paid much mind to her and had directly ignored her.


    After 30 years, she was still in the Flowing Cloud Sect but was much older.


    However, this was to be expected.


    Even though cultivators¡¯ lifespans were far longer than those of mortals, her cultivation was not very high. She still had not reached Foundation Building, which was why it was normal that she was starting to age.


    After all, by now, she was already 50 or so years old.


    For her to be able to maintain such an appearance without reaching Foundation Building, it was because she had spent a great deal of effort on her looks.


    Leaning against the pir and sensing Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, He Rou raised her head with difficulty, her face looking quite pale.


    Under the sunlight, the young man¡¯s figure was revealed.


    After 30 years, his appearance had not changed much. In fact, he had be somewhat younger, and he looked like a young man.


    He stood there and looked at her, as if it was still the past.


    It was just that different from before, it was as if he had be a different person, like a god who had descended, while she had be old.


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s appearance and thinking of the past, her expression could not help but beplicated as she thought of many things.


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister He¡­¡± someone spoke softly.


    She also recognised Chen Heng and looked quite delighted, and she looked at He Rou, as if she wanted to say something.


    Even though it had been 30 years, He Rou was someone the Zhang n¡¯s n leader had once been infatuated with.


    They had all seen Chen Heng destroying the Guardian Formation. It could be said that within the Flowing Cloud Sect, everyone¡¯s lives were at his mercy.


    If He Rou could say something, perhaps she could get rid of the danger, and she might even be able to use this opportunity to turn things around.


    He Rou also understood this.


    Standing there, she opened her mouth, wanting to say something. However, looking at Chen Heng¡¯s calm expression, she was unable to say anything.


    After 30 years, the situation waspletely different.


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s young face, she could not bring herself to say anything.


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Zhang!¡±


    Not too far away, a voice suddenly sounded out as a figure rushed over.


    It was a somewhat skinny middle-aged man. He wore gray robes and was squeezing through the crowd as he looked at Chen Heng with a look of delight.


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Zhang, it really is you!¡±


    ¡°Junior Apprentice Brother Liu?¡± Chen Heng frowned as he spoke.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Liu Wen.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the middle-aged man instantly looked delighted.


    It was Chen Heng¡¯s fellow disciple from the Outer Court back then, Liu Wen.


    Back then, he had been one of Chen Heng¡¯s few friends.


    Over the past 30 years, he was one of the disciples who had stayed in contact with Chen Heng.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Chen Heng did not say much and nodded.


    Hearing this, Liu Wen did not say anything and directly walked behind Chen Heng.


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Zhang, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Liu Wen asked respectfully.


    ¡°Do you know where the Sect Master is?¡± Chen Heng asked as he looked into the distance, ¡°Bring me there.¡±


    Time gradually passed.


    After a while, Liu Wen led him to a different ce.


    This was the center of the Flowing Cloud Sect, and it was arge building.


    After reaching here, he could sense that the spirit qi in the surroundings was much denser.


    ¡°This is where the Sect Master and Elders do their closed-door cultivation¡­¡± Liu Wen said respectfully after bringing Chen Heng here.


    Chen Heng nodded and did not say much before walking forwards.


    After reaching here, he did not need anyone else to guide him.


    A certain aura was currently drawing him forwards.

 Chapter 238 – Terms

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Terms</h4>


    After arriving here, Chen Heng¡¯s body paused as he sensed a different aura.


    Within the depths of the building, there was a very powerful and stubborn aura.


    This aura was like an ancient tree, leaving behind traces that could not be gotten rid of.


    The surroundings were filled with this aura, making it quite obvious.


    Even without anyone leading him, Chen Heng would be able to easily find the source of this aura.


    As such, he walked forwards.


    He ignored Liu Wen by the side and walked in by himself to that unfamiliar ce.


    He had nevere to this ce before¡ªeven though he had been in the Flowing Cloud Sect, he had nevere here as an Outer Court Disciple.


    After all, this was the core of the Flowing Cloud Sect, and it had the central figures of the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Chen Heng had only been an Outer Court Disciples and had a low status; he did not have any qualifications toe here.


    ¡°How sparse¡­¡± Chen Heng muttered to himself.


    Compared to the outside, the spirit qi in here was very dense, and it was at least ten times denser than outside.


    There were Spirit Formations in the surroundings that locked down spirit qi, making it so that it did not dissipate. This created a man-made cultivation wondend.


    Just by staying here for a long time, one would be affected by the spirit qi and progress.


    Those who actually cultivated here would receive even greater gains, and they would reach higher levels even easier.


    After walking around, Chen Heng could not help but nod.


    Ahead, there was a spirit garden, from which the fragrance of spirit grasses wafted over.


    This spirit garden was not very big, but it was filled with high grade spirit grasses; it was on apletely different level to the spirit garden that Chen Heng had looked after.


    This made sense¡ªunder the influence of such dense spirit qi, it was to be expected that the spirit grasses nurtured would be quite extraordinary.


    Comparatively speaking, the spirit garden that Chen Heng had looked after in the past was just an ordinary spirit vein.


    As such, it was normal that there was such a big difference.


    Chen Heng examined these differences before continuing onwards towards the ce he had sensed.


    Soon, he reached arge hall.


    The hall was very big, and there were many small and extricate Spirit Formations around it.


    Aftering here, Chen Heng did not sense any changes; there were no traps or restrictions.


    It was as if this was just an ordinary ce with nothing special.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng could not help but feel a bit surprised.


    Ahead, there was a man standing there.


    It was a very tall middle-aged man who was dressed in gray robes, and he looked quite ordinary.


    Because his back was towards Chen Heng, Chen Heng was unable to see what he looked like and could only see a big silhouette.


    Under the faint light, the man¡¯s figure was quite tall and straight, but his hair was speckled with white.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s footsteps, the man raised his head but did not do anything else.


    Chen Heng did not directly act and instead walked forwards and stood next to the man.


    After reaching there, he could clearly see the things ahead.


    Ahead were rows of memorial tablets, which seemed tomemorate the previous Sect Masters.


    ¡°You came slower than I thought,¡± the middle-aged man said without looking over, ¡°I thought that you would reach here faster.¡±


    ¡°I had a look around, which took up some time,¡± Chen Heng said as he shook his head, ¡°After all, I used to be a disciple of the Flowing Cloud Sect and felt some nostalgia. It¡¯s just that the Sect Master did not go to recuperate from his injuries and instead waited for me here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use trying to recover from my injuries.¡±


    Standing there, the middle-aged man shook his head and said softly, ¡°You should be able to sense the situation in my body. Given my condition, there¡¯s no use trying to recuperate.


    ¡°In actuality, even if you didn¡¯te, I would still pass away after a few years. 30 years ago, I was already a half-dead person,¡± he spoke softly, resolving Chen Heng¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that,¡± Chen Heng nodded and understood some things.


    Before, he had been wondering about some things.


    There was evidently something wrong with the Sect Master¡¯s strength.


    His cultivation was not low, and even if it was not as high as Chen Heng¡¯s, it would only be a bit lower. In terms of the system Chen Heng was used to, the Sect Master would be at the peak of Enlightened Master, a step away from True Lord.


    Even if such a person was not on the level of Chen Heng, with the Guardian Formation and the support of all the disciples, he should not have been defeated so easily.


    As such, Chen Heng had felt quite confused.


    It seemed that the Flowing Cloud Sect Master had long since been heavily injured and could not recover.


    As such, he naturally had not been able to withstand Chen Heng¡¯s attack and had been easily defeated.


    Otherwise, if the Sect Master had been at his peak, even if Chen Heng wanted to take him down, it would have taken him a great deal of effort.


    ¡°That big battle 30 years ago¡­¡± Chen Heng nodded before saying, ¡°Now that things havee to this, what does the Sect Master want to do?¡±


    ¡°What can I do?¡± the middle-aged man gave a bitter smile as he shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m already someone about to die and am not a match for you; what could I possibly do?¡±


    ¡°This matter was brought about by the Flowing Cloud Sect,¡± Chen Heng said calmly, ¡°I started out from the Flowing Cloud Sect and would not like to do anything to it.¡±


    ¡°What do you want then?¡± the middle-aged man turned as he looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°Use your position as Sect Master to grant me the position of Elder and then pass the position of Sect Master to me in the future. How does that sound?¡± Chen Heng asked softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± the middle-aged man felt quite surprised.


    Honestly speaking, Chen Heng¡¯s terms were much better than what he had expected.


    Having an enemy be the Sect Master of their sect sounded quite shameful, but this was better than their sect being annihted.


    After all, in the end, Chen Heng hade from the Flowing Cloud Sect and was an Inner Court Disciple.


    With this connection, it was not that difficult to ept Chen Heng bing the Sect Master.


    ¡°This is your best choice,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at the Sect Master calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I will have to destroy the Flowing Cloud Sect and establish a new sect.


    ¡°Compared to that, isn¡¯t it better to each take a step back? I will preserve the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s reputation and name and be the new Sect Master, while you will step down as Sect Master.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m someone who is about to die; stepping down as the Sect Master is not a big deal.¡±


    The Flowing Cloud Sect fell silent for a few moments before nodding, ¡°But how are you nning to deal with Elder Song and the other Elders?¡±


    ¡°They are all Elders of the Flowing Cloud Sect,¡± Chen Heng said softly, ¡°And after I be the Sect Master, they will all be my subordinates, so I naturally will not do anything to them. As long as they are willing to lower their heads, I will spare their lives and not even touch their positions as Elders.¡±


    Essentially all of them were at the Profound Understanding realm, and by Chen Heng¡¯s standards, they were almost at Enlightened Master.


    There were not many such people within the entire Yue Kingdom.


    The reason why the Flowing Cloud Sect had been an overlord in the Yue Kingdom was partially because of these Elders.


    If Chen Heng just killed all of them, although that would be the easier thing to do, the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s strength would be reduced by half.


    Since he was going to be the Sect Master, they would all be forces under hismand.


    As such, as long as they were willing to submit to him, Chen Heng did not mind letting them continue to live.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the Sect Master¡¯s expression rxed and said, ¡°Then what about the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s disciples?¡±


    ¡°Those who are willing to stay can stay; those who want to leave, I won¡¯t stop them either,¡± Chen Heng said calmly, ¡°But the rules in the Flowing Cloud Sect should change, and some people in power should be removed.¡±


    After the Sect Master changed, some rules needed to be changed as well.


    In the past, many of the True Legacy Disciples had been chosen on the basis of their families.


    Now that Chen Heng was going to take power, things naturally would not go on like this.


    Of course, during this process, there would be some blood shed, but Chen Heng did not mind.


    Standing there, the Flowing Cloud Sect Master nodded before sighing.


    He did not raise any objections and had tacitly agreed to Chen Heng¡¯s terms.


    After all, given that he was on the weaker side, to be able to preserve his life and the Flowing Cloud Sect was enough.


    ¡°I agree,¡± the Sect Master nodded.


    Only after a while did they walk out together.


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother Zhang¡­¡±


    Outside, Liu Wen was waiting with a group of people. Seeing Chen Heng walk out, he immediately came up.


    He gave a smile, but when he saw the Sect Master by Chen Heng¡¯s side, his expression froze, ¡°S-Sect Master¡­¡±


    Behind him, the other disciples also froze. Looking at Chen Heng and the Sect Master, they did not know what to say.


    Evidently, none of them were prepared for this scene.


    Ordinarily speaking, after Chen Heng and the Sect Master met, one of them would definitely die.


    From the situation, it seemed that the Sect Master was not a match for Chen Heng at all and would definitely fall at his hands.


    So what was going on here?


    They were standing side by side and seemed quite amicable; they did not seem like they were going to start fighting at all.


    As such, they all froze and felt quite confused.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± the Sect Master coldly harrumphed.


    He naturally knew what was with these disciples.


    After Chen Heng had forced his way into the Flowing Cloud Sect, he knew that some disciples would submit to Chen Heng.


    The disciples ahead of them were these ones.


    He naturally knew what was going on, but he could only coldly harrumph.


    ¡°Go and pass my orders to gather all the disciples,¡± he said coldly.


    After he spoke, Liu Wen and the others looked at each other before instinctively looking over to Chen Heng.


    Seeing this, the Sect Master could not help but frown.


    ¡°Go,¡± Chen Heng said, ¡°The Sect Master told you to go, so go.¡±


    Only then did Liu Wen and the others leave.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Chen Heng raised his head and looked around.


    Following this, they silently walked out.


    Outside the Flowing Cloud Sect, Zhang Ya and the others were still waiting.


    Elder Song and the other defeated Elders were being watched over by the Zhang n, and they were unable to move.


    Zhang Ya was very wary of these people.


    After all, they were the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Elders, and they were all people with Profound Understanding realm cultivation; they could not let down their guards against them.


    Fortunately, it seemed that the restrictions that Chen Heng had left on them were quite powerful.


    These people¡¯s auras were not any different, but all of their strength had been sealed.


    Right now, as they were being watched over by the Zhang n¡¯s people, their expressions were absent-minded.


    Even though they were all Profound Understanding realm cultivators, they began to think about their ends and the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s end.


    Chen Heng had destroyed the Guardian Formation, and nothing could change that.


    What then? What would the end of the Flowing Cloud Sect be like?


    None of them knew.


    As such, they all felt dazed and did not have any thoughts of resisting.


    After a while, footsteps sounded out in the distance, and they sensed a familiar magic energy aura, causing them to look over.


    Following this, they were stunned.


    Ahead, there were two figures slowly walking over.


    Chen Heng was walking with the Sect Master side by side, looking like they were on good terms.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Seeing this scene, the Elders all felt dumbfounded, not knowing what to say.


    It was not just them; everyone else was stunned as well.


    ¡°n brother¡­¡± Zhang Ya quickly walked forwards, but looking at the Sect Master, she first seemed confused before looking wary.


    ¡°No need to be anxious.¡±


    Seeing her like this, Chen Heng smiled and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve already decided. Soon, I will be an Elder of the Flowing Cloud Sect.¡±


    ¡°Just an Elder?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone, including the other Elders, felt quite surprised.


    Chen Heng had directly broken through the Guardian Formation and charged into the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s territory just to be an Elder?

 Chapter 239 – Meet

    <h4>Chapter 239 - Meet</h4>


    Let alone Zhang Ya, even Elder Song and the others looked at Chen Heng with suspicious looks.


    From how they saw it, it was already extremely good that the Flowing Cloud Sect had not been destroyed.


    However, Chen Heng only asked for that much?


    ¡°I feel that you are all thinking some strange things¡­¡±


    Sensing everyone¡¯s gazes, Chen Heng shook his head and said softly, ¡°This is just temporary.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhang Ya and the others came to an understanding.


    This seemed more understandable to them.


    If he had done all of this just to be an Elder, it would not be normal at all.


    ¡°How is Junior Apprentice Sister Hou?¡± Chen Heng turned and looked at Zhang Ya as he asked softly.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t woken up yet and is resting in the carriage.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Zhang Ya shook her head before saying, ¡°It might take a few days for her to wake up.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Chen Heng nodded as he said softly, ¡°Have someone look after her well for the next few days.¡±


    After saying this, he began walking to the side before pausing.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhang Ya felt quite curious and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Chen Heng shook his head and did not say anything before leaving.


    He increased his pace and led Zhang Ya and the others towards the Flowing Cloud Sect, and he left this area.


    After Chen Heng and the others left, a figure slowly walked out.


    Gao Yue walked out from the thickets and looked in the direction that the group had left in.


    ¡°His senses are so sharp¡­¡± she thought to herself, ¡°If I didn¡¯t have that secret treasure covering me, he most likely would have discovered me.¡±


    ¡°Miss, what do we do now?¡± a young girl followed behind her as she asked.


    The situation had changed too much: In just a single day, the Flowing Cloud Sect had be like this. Not only had the six Elders fallen to the Zhang n¡¯s n leader, but even the Guardian Formation had been destroyed.


    These massive changes surpassed anything that they had expected, making it so that they did not know what to do.


    ¡°Now that things havee to this, what can we do?¡± Gao Yue seemed quite calm as she gave a slight smile, ¡°We will just have to act ording to the circumstances. However, after seeing the Zhang n¡¯s n leader in action, I feel some more confidence towards things in the future.


    ¡°That Zhang n¡¯s n leader does not seem like a very difficult person, and he does not seem like he¡¯s very bloodthirsty,¡± she said as she thought to herself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After staying there for a bit, she looked into the distance and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what changes there will be in the Flowing Cloud Sect.¡±


    Looking at the Flowing Cloud Sect, she gave a slight smile as she thought various things to herself.


    Elsewhere, at themand of the Sect Master, all of the Flowing Cloud Sect disciples had gathered.


    This included the Elders¡ªwith the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s higher ups appearing, they were able to keep the disciples in order.


    Soon, the terrified Flowing Cloud Sect disciples were settled down, and the scene was no longer as chaotic.


    Following this, within the hall, Chen Heng and the others spoke officially.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given the terms.¡±


    Sitting by the side, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm, ¡°From today onwards, I will be the Enforcement Elder of the Flowing Cloud Sect, and I will be the head of the Elders. Does anyone have any objections?¡±


    The other Elders looked at each other before silently shaking their heads.


    Of course they did not dare to voice any objections.


    Given how powerful and savage Chen Heng was, if they had any objections, they would have some problems.


    ¡°Three years.¡±


    Sitting by Chen Heng¡¯s side, Zhang Ya spoke, ¡°ording to the agreement between my n leader and all of you, the position of Sect Master will remain with Sect Master Qiu for now. However, after three years, no matter what, you must pass this position to our n leader.¡±


    ¡°We have no objections,¡± the Elders silently thought for a while before nodding.


    The timing of the three years had been calcted quite well.


    After all, the Sect Master¡¯s condition was not very good¡ªafter three years, even if he did not want to give up the position, he would not be able to continue on.


    It would be a good time to hand things over to Chen Heng.


    Moreover, during these three years, the Zhang n would have the time to gradually take over the Flowing Cloud Sect and get used to it.


    Otherwise, if he directly took the position of Sect Master right now, it would be a bit too rushed and would give rise to many problems.


    Taking the position after three years was much better and made it easier for everyone to ept.


    Of course, even though he would only officially be the Sect Master after three years, as the Enforcement Elder, he would have much control over the sect.


    This was especially so given that the other Elders would not dare to oppose him.


    ¡°Those are all of the terms.¡±


    After Zhang Ya said this, all of the Elders let out sighs of relief.


    Strictly speaking, Chen Heng had many conditions, but they were not too important.


    For example, in the future, the Zhang n¡¯s members could directly enter the sect, and they would be sent to the Inner Court or Outer Court based on their talent.


    This did not matter much.


    After all, even before, when the Zhang n¡¯s members wanted to enter the Flowing Cloud Sect, they would not stop them.


    Even the unconscious Hou Juan was their Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s disciple.


    However, what could be foreseen was that once Chen Heng took power, the Zhang n¡¯s members would be put in important positions, allowing them to gain authority in the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    However, if it was just this, no one wouldin.


    After all, many other people had done simr things in the past.


    Of the people present, many of them had only obtained their positions because of their families.


    Now, it was the Zhang n¡¯s turn.


    Thinking about that, many of the Elders felt quiteplicated.


    The origins of this matter was because they wanted to use the demonic cultivator to devour the Zhang n¡¯s assets.


    However, not only had they failed at that, but it was instead the Flowing Cloud Sect that was going to be devoured by the Zhang n.


    This reversal made them feel quite startled and frustrated.


    However, they could not do anything about it and had to just ept it.


    After the meeting concluded, they all headed out, leaving behind just Chen Heng and Zhang Ya.


    ¡°n brother.¡±


    Watching those people leave, Zhang Ya let out a breath and looked at Chen Heng.


    Even though they had the upper hand, facing the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master and Elders, Zhang Ya still felt quite nervous.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped¡ªall of their cultivations were far superior to hers, and the weakest among them was at the Profound Understanding realm. There were very few people in the Yue Kingdom who dared to offend them.


    It could be said that if they wanted to attack her, they just needed a single thought to get rid of her.


    All of the people here were people who she used to treat very respectfully in the past.


    Facing a group of people like this, she naturally had to be very careful, and she felt great pressure.


    After those people left, she could finally rx, and she turned to Chen Heng.


    ¡°Are we doing the right thing?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, she was as bit hesitant as she spoke, ¡°If n brother bes the Sect Master, will the Elders really listen to yourmands? What if they don¡¯t listen to you and conspire with others against you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to manage them closely,¡± Chen Heng shook his head as he said softly, ¡°But as long as we don¡¯t treat them too harshly and take away everything they have, they will not do much. That will be enough for us.¡±


    Chen Heng turned and looked at Zhang Ya as he said, ¡°The Zhang n¡¯s strength is too weak, while the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s strength is too great. If we don¡¯t do this, and instead try to devour the Flowing Cloud Sect in one bite, the Zhang n will not be able to manage it.


    ¡°Even if we manage to do it, it will be very difficult. As such, it¡¯s better to do things stably and gain power in the Flowing Cloud Sect through such a method. After all, the result is the same; the process is just a bit slower.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Zhang Ya nodded and smiled, looking somewhat excited, ¡°This is like a dream. In just a day, the massive Flowing Cloud Sect now belongs to the Zhang n. If the old n leader finds out about this, he will definitely be very happy.¡±


    She had a big smile on her face, looking very excited.


    This was to be expected.


    After all, to her, the Flowing Cloud Sect was a massive faction.


    Before, bing an Inner Court Disciple or a True Legacy Disciple had been her goal.


    Now, they had not only broken through the Flowing Cloud Sect but were going to devour it whole.


    This difference was quite big.


    After chatting for a while, Zhang Ya turned and left, leaving behind just Chen Heng.


    Sitting there, Chen Heng lowered his head and sank into his thoughts.


    He had reached his goal for this operation.


    Apart froming here to find Hou Juan, he also had hopes of devouring the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    After all, Chen Heng did note here to cultivate but to obtain Points.


    Since he wanted to obtain Points, he had to do all he could to expand his influence.


    Of course, the Flowing Cloud Sect was just the beginning.


    After some years passed and the situation in the Flowing Cloud Sect stabilized, with the sectpletely within his control, he would begin to unify the Yue Kingdom¡¯s cultivation world.


    In order to do this, he had to conquer each of the remaining sects.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect was just the first one, but it definitely would not be thest one.


    After conquering the three major sects, Chen Heng would be able to unify the Yue Kingdom and expand outwards.


    From how things seemed, this first step had gone quite smoothly.


    Only after a while did he raise his head and look out.


    ¡°Dear guest, you¡¯ve been watching for a while; shouldn¡¯t you being in? Just watching in the dark is not very polite,¡± he said softly, looking quite calm.


    After he spoke, there were not any changes, as if he was just being paranoid.


    However, after a few moments, some footsteps sounded out as a woman slowly walked over.


    She was very beautiful¡ªin terms of looks, Chen Heng¡¯s cousin Zhang Ya was already quite pretty, but even she could notpare to this woman at all.


    Just by standing there, even without doing anything, this woman was incredibly breathtaking.


    Sitting within the room and watching the woman walk in, Chen Heng instinctively frowned.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    Chen Heng could sense that this woman was quite unique.


    Her strength was not very powerful, and her cultivation was only at the Foundation Building realm.


    To other people, Foundation Building strength was quite strong, but to Chen Heng, it was not worth looking at at all.


    It was just that her aura was very unique¡ªshe was very weak, but she had hidden herself very well, making it so that Chen Heng could not immediately discover her.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was too close and was observing him, Chen Heng might not have noticed her.


    ¡°The person observing us outside before was also you?¡±


    Sitting there, Chen Heng thought of something and frowned as he asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the woman walked in and stood before Chen Heng as she said respectfully, ¡°This one is Gao Yue; I pay my respects to Mister Zhang¡­¡±


    ¡°Gao Yue?¡±


    Hearing this name, Chen Heng lowered his head and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°There is no such person in the Flowing Cloud Sect.¡±


    Even though he had left the Flowing Cloud Sect, he had gathered much intelligence about the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s memories, there was no person named Gao Yue in the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    If she was just a minor figure, then that would exin it, but given her unique aura and her bewitching looks, she definitely was not someone who he would not know about.


    ¡°I¡¯m just an unimportant person,¡± Gao Yue said softly, ¡°In the past, I did not use this name. I also have some people in the Flowing Cloud Sect who will cover things up for me, so the name Gao Yue will naturally not spread.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡±


    Hearing Gao Yue¡¯s exnation, Chen Heng nodded.


    ¡°So, who are you? Are you from the Demon Sect? Or from somewhere else?¡± Chen Heng slowly stood up and asked as he looked at Gao Yue.

 Chapter 240 – Awaken

    <h4>Chapter 240 - Awaken</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    This woman was very mysterious, and she had been hiding within the Flowing Cloud Sect for some purpose.


    It seemed that she was not simple at all and was a very special person.


    So just why was she here?


    Chen Heng could not help but start to consider this question, which only she could give him the answer to.


    As such, sitting there, he raised his head and looked at the woman.


    Gao Yue fell silent for a moment before giving a slight smile.


    ¡°Sir must be joking,¡± she said as she looked at Chen Heng, ¡°There is no rtionship between myself and the Demon Sect. If I had to describe our connection, it would be more of a deep enmity.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng was a bit surprised, ¡°Pray tell.¡±


    ¡°A few decades ago, a new Demon Sovereign appeared in the Demon Sect. That Demon Sovereign¡¯s cultivation was overwhelming, and it surpassed the Profound Understanding realm. Even among Demon Sovereigns, he was extremely powerful. Under his lead, the Demon Sect continuously expanded outwards, piging nearby Kingdoms to strengthen itself. That was the source of the disaster in the Yue Kingdom 30 years ago.¡±


    She sat down opposite Chen Heng as she continued, ¡°The ce where I was born was destroyed by them, and I was forced to escape to the Yue Kingdom and hide in the Flowing Cloud Sect.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡±


    Hearing Gao Yue¡¯s words, Chen Heng thought for a moment before nodding, ¡°I never thought that Miss Gao would have such a background.¡±


    ¡°My ancestors had some connections with the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s seniors, so I was able to sessfullye to the Flowing Cloud Sect and hide until now,¡± Gao Yue exined.


    As they talked, she exined everything about herself.


    She was from the Rou Kingdom, which was a kingdom established by ancient cultivators. It had a long history, but it had long since gone into decline. It had not been able to stand up to the Demon Sect, and it had been destroyed and devoured.


    As for Gao Yue, she had been a Princess of the Rou Kingdom and had been the only person in the Rou Kingdom¡¯s royal family to escape.


    ¡°Sir can investigate the details if you want,¡± Gao Yue said as she lightly smiled, ¡°After all, the entire Flowing Cloud Sect is in your hands now, and it would be a simple matter for you.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled, before asking, ¡°What about Junior Apprentice Sister Hou? Given her cultivation, how could she escape from the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s prison? I¡¯m sure you had a part to y in it.¡±


    This was just a guess on his part.


    If it was so easy to escape from the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s prison, then the Flowing Cloud Sect would not be the head of the three major sects.


    Evidently, there was someone helping Hou Juan escape.


    ¡°Indeed, that was me,¡± Gao Yue met his gaze and directly nodded.


    In actuality, even if she wanted to deny it, she would not be able to.


    Hou Juan was currently in the Flowing Cloud Sect and would soon wake up.


    After she woke up, Chen Heng would know everything.


    Rather than being exposed, it was better to say everything clearly.


    After all, what she wanted to do was not anything she had to hide.


    As such, she told Chen Heng everything that had happened.


    Hearing her words, Chen Heng could not help but inwardly frown.


    ¡°You did all of this, but what is your goal?¡± he asked as he looked at Gao Yue, ¡°She had nothing to do with you, so why would you do that?¡±


    There was no connection between Gao Yue and Hou Juan, and yet Gao Yue had done so much for Hou Juan. She had drawn the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s attention and had given Hou Juan a One Qi Pill, giving her the opportunity to leave.


    Just what was her goal?


    Was it worth it?


    Chen Heng knew that even though Hou Juan looked quite ordinary, she was someone who possessed Fortune.


    However, Gao Yue did not know about this, so why had she done all of this?


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm, but he could not help but feel curious as he looked at Gao Yue and waited for an answer.


    Gao Yue lightlyughed before lowering her head and saying, ¡°I¡¯m just sowing some good karma. Perhaps sir does not know, but I know that Miss Hou¡¯s identity is not so simple.


    ¡°Her body contains a unique divine bloodline, which has been dormant this whole time, which is why she was like that.


    ¡°If Miss Hou¡¯s divine bloodline awakens, her potential will explode out, and she will have hope to surpass the Profound Understanding realm and even reach the Sage realm,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Sage realm¡­¡± Chen Heng nodded in understanding.


    This world¡¯s Sage realm was about a half-step away from True Lord.


    The Demon Sovereign had been at that level.


    The strongest among the Sage realm would essentially be equal to a True Lord.


    This was about the same as Chen Heng¡¯s peak in the past.


    If Hou Juan really could reach the Sage realm like Gao Yue said, it was not surprising for her to act like this.


    After all, Hou Juan was a potential future Sage realm cultivator.


    ¡°However, divine bloodline¡­¡±


    After hearing Gao Yue¡¯s words, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    There were records about divine bloodlines in this world¡ªlegends said that there were gods who had descended and walked the world. The bloodlines they left behind were called divine bloodlines.


    Ordinarily, those with divine bloodlines would be incredibly strong and exceed ordinary people¡¯s potential.


    If Hou Juan had a divine bloodline, perhaps she really would be able to reach the Sage realm like Gao Yue had said.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng thought for a moment before asking, ¡°What was that One Qi Pill?¡±


    ¡°The One Qi Pill is a high-grade medicinal pill from the Rou Kingdom. There are not many of them, and I only have two left.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Gao Yue smiled and understood what he was thinking, and she stretched out her hand.


    It was a small wooden box, which she put on the table in front of Chen Heng.


    Opening the wooden box, a dense medicinal fragrance wafted out.


    Inside was a golden medicinal pill.


    There were intricate inscriptions on the medicinal pill, making it look quite unique.


    ¡°This is a One Qi Pill?¡± Looking at the medicinal pill in the wooden box, Chen Heng felt quite interested and took a serious look.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Gao Yue nodded, ¡°This pill has miraculous effects, and it can allow one to temporarily break through to a higher level of cultivation. However, it is incredibly dangerous¡ªthe side-effects range from light to serious, and serious side-effects include damaging one¡¯s cultivation foundation.¡±


    ¡°Even so, this is an incredibly precious medicinal pill, and it is indeed high grade,¡± Chen Heng said.


    For this medicinal pill to allow a personal to temporarily gain the strength of one cultivation level higher, it was quite terrifying.


    ¡°I will give this One Qi Pill to sir as a gift,¡± Chen Heng smiled as she looked at Chen Heng, ¡°However, at the level that sir is at, it will not be of much help to you.


    ¡°If sir uses this One Qi Pill, it might help a bit, but it will not allow sir to break through by one cultivation level.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Chen Heng nodded and was not surprised at all.


    Breaking through to different realms required different amounts of energy.


    Increasing one¡¯s cultivation from Foundation Building and from Chen Heng¡¯s current cultivation were twopletely different things.


    As such, this was quite normal.


    In actuality, for this One Qi Pill to have some effects on him was already quite remarkable.


    The two of them continued to chat about many things.


    After a while, Gao Yue officially stated her goal.


    She hoped that when the time was right, Chen Heng would apany her to the Rou Kingdom to take back something.


    There was a historical remnant within the Rou Kingdom, which was quite dangerous.


    Only someone who had surpassed Profound Understanding and reached the peak of the Sage realm had the qualifications to enter.


    ¡°This historical remnant is our Rou Kingdom¡¯s greatest secret, as well as the most important thing.¡±


    Gao Yue¡¯s expression became serious before directly kneeling in front of Chen Heng, ¡°I just hope to retrieve one thing; sir can take everything else. Afterwards, if sir wants me to, I can stay by sir¡¯s side and do some washing and cooking for sir.¡±


    She spoke incredibly earnestly and seemed quite serious.


    After a while, she received Chen Heng¡¯s answer and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Rou Kingdom¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve been pulled into something interesting again,¡± he muttered as he looked at the sunlight outside.


    Soon, a few days had passed, and not much had changed.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect remained the same as before, but it just had an extra Enforcement Elder.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Guardian Formation being destroyed did not seem to affect this ancient sect much at all.


    Under the leadership of the Sect Master and the various Elders, the disciples went about their business as usual.


    It was as if nothing had happened, and everything seemed quite calm.


    Moreover, the new Enforcement Elder was incredibly powerful, but he did not do much to disciples and was instead quite kind to them.


    As such, the Flowing Cloud Sect returned to its normal state in just a few days.


    This news made other factions feel quite surprised.


    The other factions within the Yue Kingdom had been paying close attention to the battle between Chen Heng and the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    After hearing that the Zhang n¡¯s n leader was heading to the Flowing Cloud Sect, the Yue Kingdom¡¯s various factions knew that a big battle was about to unfold.


    They had all made preparations and had been waiting for the Zhang n¡¯s n leader to fall so they could also charge in and devour the Zhang n¡¯s assets.


    There was a reason why the Zhang n had be the fourthrgest faction in the Yue Kingdom.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s leadership, the Zhang n had be many times more powerful, and it had controlled many more assets.


    Before, the Flowing Cloud Sect had only acted against Chen Heng because of the Zhang n¡¯s assets.


    However, the conclusion made everyone feel quite shocked.


    After the Zhang n had gone to the Flowing Cloud Sect, arge battle had unfolded, where the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s six Elders had all been defeated. The Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Guardian Formation had been destroyed, and this was all done by the Zhang n¡¯s n leader alone.


    This kind of strength could be called number one in the Yue Kingdom, and it made all observers feel shocked.


    What happened next was even more startling.


    After destroying the Guardian Formation, everyone expected him to destroy the Flowing Cloud Sect and have the Zhang n devour it.


    This would be a massive disaster, rivalling even the demonic cultivator disaster 30 years ago.


    Many factions had been preparing to act, and they had been waiting for the Flowing Cloud Sect to fall so they could go and bite at the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s corpse.


    However, none of that had happened.


    The Zhang n¡¯s n leader had reconciled with the Flowing Cloud Sect, and he had be an Elder there.


    Many people feltpletely dumbfounded.


    Soon, news of Chen Heng bing an Enforcement Elder and being the next Sect Master spread.


    After hearing about this, many people looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    They had been hoping for the Flowing Cloud Sect and the Zhang n¡¯s n leader to battle it out so they could rush up and devour the one who had lost.


    They had never thought that such a thing would happen.


    After this, in a sense, the Flowing Cloud Sect and the Zhang n had fused together, causing both of these factions to be even stronger.


    This evidently was not what many people wanted to see.


    However, even if they did not want to see this, what could they do about it?


    Given the situation, they could not do anything.


    Over the past few days, not only had things returned to normal within the sect, but Hou Juan had also begun to wake up.


    Early in the morning, sunlight shined on the ground, bringing a feeling of warmth.


    Within the room, Hou Juan was dressed in a robe as shey on the bed, her face looking quite pale.


    Over the past few days, Hou Juan had received the best treatment. Not only did she consumerge amounts of spirit medicines and spirit pills every day, but there were also people especially sent to give her massages.


    Despite how much she was being taken care of, her face was still quite pale.


    It seemed that the side-effects from taking the One Qi Pill still lingered, and they had notpletely disappeared.


    However, by now, she had started to wake up.


    As her eyshes lightly trembled, she slowly opened her eyes and looked around.


    The faint light was a bit too bright for her at first, but she soon got used to it.


    After her consciousness recovered, Hou Juan looked around at her surroundings.


    It was a luxurious but unfamiliar ce; she was no longer in the wilderness.


    In front of her, a familiar person was standing there.


    It was a very handsome young man, who had a tall and straight figure. He wore white robes and was currently looking at her.


    Under the faint light, she could see his handsome looks and gentle expression.


    Looking at this young man, Hou Juan was a bit startled and quickly came to her senses, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Looking at Hou Juan waking up, Chen Heng nodded and gave a slight smile, ¡°You¡¯ve slept for a long time, it¡¯s time to get up.¡±


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother¡­¡±


    Lying on the bed, Hou Juan asked, ¡°Where is this?¡±

 Chapter 241 – Cover

    <h4>Chapter 241 - Cover</h4>


    ¡°Where is this?¡± Hou Juan asked as she looked around.


    ¡°We¡¯re in the Flowing Cloud Sect,¡± Chen Heng replied calmly.


    Hearing this, Hou Juan felt stunned.


    ¡°In the Flowing Cloud Sect¡­¡±


    Lying on the bed and looking at Chen Heng, she could not believe it and wanted to check if Chen Heng was joking.


    She naturally knew what the situation between the Flowing Cloud Sect and the Zhang n was like, and she knew what the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s ns were.


    Otherwise, she would not have been so desperate to escape from the Flowing Cloud Sect and contact Chen Heng.


    If Chen Heng was in the Flowing Cloud Sect, there were two possibilities.


    The first was that Chen Heng had been captured by the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s people and was also imprisoned like her.


    The other possibility was that the Zhang n and Flowing Cloud Sect had negotiated ande to an agreement.


    Otherwise, as the Zhang n, Chen Heng would not have easilye to the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Lying on the bed, Hou Juan looked at Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng looked calm and his aura waspletely fine; it did not seem like he had been captured.


    With how the Flowing Cloud Sect acted, if they really had captured the Zhang n¡¯s n leader, they would have imprisoned him in the prison and would not allow him out like this.


    So had they settled things peacefully?


    Hou Juan thought of various things.


    ¡°No need to feel so confused.¡±


    As if he could tell what she was thinking, Chen Heng shook his head and got up as he prepared to exin.


    However, at that moment, some footsteps could be heard from outside.


    A tall middle-aged man walked in from outside.


    Looking at Chen Heng then looking at the awoken Hou Juan, he looked back at Chen Heng and said, ¡°Elder¡­ people from the Thousand Mountain Sect havee. Would you like to have a look?¡±


    ¡°Elder?¡±


    Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, before Chen Heng could say anything, Hou Juan¡¯s eyes widened.


    She was not unfamiliar with the middle-aged man in front of her.


    This was the Elder who had the most profound cultivation. He was the strongest person in the entire sect apart from the Sect Master, and he was usually quite proud.


    Chen Heng had some interactions with him, and he knew that he was not someone to be easily offended.


    However, right now, he was standing there respectfully as he bowed to Chen Heng.


    Moreover, he had addressed Chen Heng as ¡®Elder¡¯.


    What was going on?


    The Zhang n¡¯s n leader had be an Elder of the Flowing Cloud Sect?


    Just what had happened while she had been unconscious?


    Lying on the bed, her eyes widened as she thought of various things.


    ¡°I see,¡± Chen Heng calmly nodded before getting up.


    ¡°I have some things to deal with,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at Hou Juan, ¡°Your injuries haven¡¯t healed yet, so just rest here for now. Ya¡¯Er wille and look after you in a bit.¡±


    After speaking, Chen Heng turned and left with Elder Song, leaving behind Hou Juan dumbly staring at Chen Heng¡¯s departing figure.


    Right now, she was filled with questions and did not know what to say.


    Only after a while when Zhang Ya heard that she had woken up and came to see her did she hear from Zhang Ya everything that had happened.


    ¡°Breaking through the Flowing Cloud Sect by himself¡­¡±


    After hearing everything from Zhang Ya, Hou Juan waspletely stunned, not knowing what to say.


    Just like Zhang Ya, Hou Juan had also been a disciple of the Flowing Cloud Sect, and she knew just how powerful the Flowing Cloud Sect was.


    Against such a powerful faction, an ordinary solo cultivator would be nothing in front of it.


    Moreover, the Flowing Cloud Sect had its Guardian Formation, which had been left behind by the founder.


    Such a powerful force had been defeated by Chen Heng singlehandedly without any resistance at all.


    Now, she knew why Chen Heng had be an Elder.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡±


    After a long while, Hou Juan came back to her senses. She deeply sighed and said, ¡°As expected from Senior Apprentice Brother Zhang¡­ His strength has most likely already surpassed Profound Understanding and reached the Sage realm.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably it.¡±


    Hearing Hou Juan¡¯s words, Zhang Ya lightlyughed before saying, ¡°After all, the Guardian Formation is not something that can be destroyed so easily. As for you, Junior Apprentice Sister Hou, is there anything you want to tell your big sister?¡±


    Zhang Ya sat in front of Hou Juan as she said softly, ¡°The demonic technique¡­¡±


    There were some things that Chen Heng could choose not to ask, but Zhang Ya could not just ignore it.


    After all, in a sense, everything this time had originated from Hou Juan.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her cultivating the demonic technique, the Flowing Cloud Sect would not have a foothold over the Zhang n, forcing the Zhang n to respond.


    Although things had ended well this time, the things rted to Hou Juan were undeniable.


    If news of a demonic cultivator spread, this would not be good, especially within the Yue Kingdom.


    Even though 30 years had passed, the Yue Kingdom¡¯s people still had shadows of it in their hearts.


    Even the Zhang n and Zhang Ya were the same.


    No matter from what perspective it was, she had to ask about this.


    ¡°n brother does not care about some things, but I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Sitting in front of the bed and looking at Hou Juan, she lightly sighed and said, ¡°Just what happened to you?¡±


    Hearing this, Hou Juan fell silent for a while.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Only after a while did she raise her head with a bitter smile, ¡°This is a long story, but I don¡¯t know if Senior Apprentice Sister wants to hear it¡­¡±


    ¡­


    At noon, Chen Heng left from the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s main hall and came to the ce where he cultivated.


    By now, Zhang Ya hade to him with the information that he wanted.


    ¡°Did you ask her?¡±


    Standing there, Chen Heng looked at Zhang Ya¡¯s serious expression and already knew some things.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Meeting Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Zhang Ya sighed and said, ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Hou told me everything. She did indeed cultivate a demonic technique¡­¡±


    Speaking to there, her expression became quite grim.


    Even though she was expecting it, hearing about it made her feel quite ufortable.


    For the Yue Kingdom¡¯s cultivators, cultivating a demonic technique was very serious.


    Following this, Zhang Ya sighed and told Chen Heng everything that Hou Juan had said.


    Hou Juan had received the demonic technique about 30 years ago.


    That was when the demonic cultivator disaster had begun, and there were demonic cultivators everywhere.


    Even though Chen Heng had killed all of the demonic cultivators around Nine Peaks City, there were some ones who had slipped through.


    Given theirrge numbers, it was normal that some demonic cultivators carried demonic techniques with them.


    This was how Hou Juan had obtained her demonic technique.


    Back then, she had just wanted to take a look and gain some experience, and she did not want to actually cultivate it.


    It was just that as time went on, she found it more and more difficult to cultivate to the point that ordinary cultivation was not much use to her. As such, she had no choice but to try cultivating the demonic technique.


    The demonic technique system was different to those of normal cultivation techniques¡ªthe more one consumed others¡¯ qi blood and souls, the more one would be able to progress.


    This was how Hou Juan had reached her current cultivation.


    ¡°Demonic technique¡­¡±


    Speaking to there, Zhang Ya could not help but sigh and lookplicated.


    Honestly, she could understand Hou Juan¡¯s decision.


    Sometimes, the feeling of working incredibly hard but being unable to progress was simply too ufortable.


    In order to break through this, many people would try alternative methods to progress.


    She could understand it, but when her best friend decided to cultivate a demonic technique because of this, she could not help but feel saddened.


    However, hearing Zhang Ya, Chen Heng¡¯s expression did not change.


    It was just a demonic technique and not a big deal to Chen Heng.


    He was not a native cultivator to this world and did not care much about demonic techniques.


    From how he saw it, power was essentially the same; the only differences were how easily it could be controlled and how easily it could be gained.


    Using cruder but more effective demonic techniques when orthodox techniques did not work was not bad.


    After all, even if one cultivated a demonic technique, they did not necessarily have to ughter innocent beings.


    At the very least, Hou Juan had not done this much, or Chen Heng would have been able to sense it.


    Since she had been able to control this power and had not used it for evil, she was not a purely evil person.


    Of course, that was only what Chen Heng himself thought.


    To other people, everyone who cultivated demonic techniques were evil people.


    This was not just the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s cultivators but also most people in the Zhang n.


    The most ssic example was the Zhang n¡¯s previous n leader, Zhang Chong.


    If he had known that Hou Juan had been cultivating a demonic technique, there would have been great trouble.


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought of various things before shaking his head and looking at Zhang Ya and saying, ¡°Let the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s disciples know that the news about Junior Apprentice Sister Hou cultivating a demonic technique is fake and that she had simply been framed.


    ¡°As for who framed her, just say it was Elder Liu.¡±


    The Elders who hade outter had just been defeated by Chen Heng, but the first to appear before Chen Heng, Elder Liu, had been killed by him.


    ording to his ns, some people from rival factions had been cleared out to make space for the Zhang n¡¯s members.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Zhang Ya opened her mouth but just nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Following this, Chen Heng talked with her a bit more before turning and leaving.


    Watching Chen Heng leave, Zhang Ya let out a sigh.


    For some reason, at that moment, she felt a wave of admiration in her heart.


    This had been the same in the past.


    For some reason, Chen Heng cared deeply about Hou Juan. This had started from when Hou Juan had entered the Flowing Cloud Sect, and he had treated her well this whole time.


    In fact, even when news of her cultivating a demonic technique had been exposed, he was willing to cover things up for her and continue to protect her.


    If it was publicly determined that Hou Juan was a demonic cultivator, even if people were wary because of Chen Heng¡¯s existence, they would still gossip about her and treat her with enmity.


    However, things would be different if Chen Heng publicly cleared her.


    Even if some people still suspected Hou Juan, most people would just think that it was the Flowing Cloud Sect trying to frame her.


    Even if people had their suspicions, what could they do?


    For him to care about Hou Juan so much, even she felt quite jealous.


    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Hou, just what did you do to deserve this¡­¡±


    Standing there, she stayed silent for a while before shaking her head and sighing.

 Chapter 242

    <h4>Chapter 242</h4>


    Sometimes, Zhang Ya truly admired Hou Jua because she was always taken care of so much by Chen Heng.


    They had both been young girls when they had entered the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Back when they had entered the Flowing Cloud Sect, they had lowly positions, and Hou Juan¡¯s talent was incredibly poor.


    However, Chen Heng had taken notice of Hou Juan and had treated her incredibly well, making even Zhang Ya, someone from the same n, feel jealous.


    This was the same as time passed.


    After following Chen Heng, Chen Heng had never treated Hou Juan poorly, and he would always give her valuable resources.


    If her talent was good and she was worth nurturing, then it would be fine. However, everyone in the Zhang n knew that Hou Juan¡¯s talent was incredibly bad.


    Only after 30 years and using so many precious resources had she been able to reach Foundation Building.


    And now, she had cultivated a demonic technique. Even her own n members would disown her for such a thing.


    However, Chen Hengpletely ignored that and had even attacked the Flowing Cloud Sect for her.


    ¡°Junior Apprentice Sister Hou, Junior Apprentice Sister Hou...¡±


    Standing there and thinking back to the past, Zhang Ya thought to herself, ¡°Just what did you do to deserve this...¡±


    Elsewhere, Hou Juan was considering the same question.


    ¡°Just what did I do to deserve this...¡± Hou Juan had gotten out of bed with some difficulty and was walking in a spirit garden.


    She looked at the surroundings, sensed the spirit qi around her, and sighed.


    All of the scenes from the past yed in her mind.


    From when they had met to now, Chen Heng had treated her the best.


    This kind of kindness was something that could make others sigh in admiration and jealousy.


    Even those from the Zhang n¡¯s main branch could not help but feel admiration towards how she was treated.


    Moreover, this whole incident had arisen from her.


    Walking in the spirit garden, Hou Juan sighed and wondered just why Chen Heng treated her like this.


    Her feelings towards Chen Heng were quiteplicated.


    In the past, she had thought that Chen Heng was interested in her, and she was willing to devote herself to him.


    However, many things had happened, which proved those thoughts otherwise.


    It seemed that Chen Heng did not have those kinds of thoughts about her.


    He acted like this out of pure care, and there was nothing else to it.


    However, this seemed a bit exaggerated.


    By now, she felt that she owed Chen Heng far too much.


    In a sense, everything that she had had been given to her by Chen Heng. There was great favor between them, and she did not know how to repay him.


    Thinking to there, she could not help but sigh.


    As she walked, she soon froze as she looked in a certain direction.


    There, a young man was standing.


    She did not know when Chen Heng had been standing there, but it seemed that he had been there for a while.


    The weather was somewhat cool, and he stood there by himself, wearing white robes. His looks were exquisite and handsome, and anyone who looked at him would find it difficult to forget him.


    Just by standing there, he seemed to blend in with the surrounding scene.


    As Hou Juan looked at Chen Heng, Chen Heng¡¯s gaze also fell on Hou Juan.


    ¡°You¡¯vee out?¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he asked softly.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Hou Juan smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes. Even though lying in bed was good, I felt quite bored, so I took this opportunity toe out. Since the situation is like this now, there isn¡¯t any danger in meing out.¡±


    If this was the Flowing Cloud Sect of the past, she naturally would not dare toe out like this.


    However, now, everyone in the Flowing Cloud Sect was being suppressed by Chen Heng, and the Flowing Cloud Sect essentially belonged to the Zhang n.


    She could naturally rest at ease as she walked about, and she did not have to fear anything.


    ¡°Your injuries haven¡¯t recovered yet; you should spend some more time resting,¡± Chen Heng said as he nodded, ¡°Taking a walk now and then is good, but don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also a cultivator and naturally understand this,¡± Hou Juan smiled and said softly.


    At the end of the day, she was at Foundation Building and understood these things.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Chen Heng nodded and did not say much else.


    Standing there and looking at Chen Heng, Hou Juan stared for a while before saying hesitantly, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother... do you... not have anything to ask me?¡±


    ¡°For example?¡± Chen Heng asked with a smile.


    ¡°For example if I have cultivated a demonic technique and if I¡¯ve killed people,¡± Hou Juan said as she forced a smile.


    She had told Zhang Ya about these things before.


    However, she wanted to say these things to Chen Heng directly and exin herself.


    As for whether or not he wanted to hear it, that would not be up to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary,¡± Chen Heng shook his head as he spoke softly, ¡°Ya¡¯Er already told me all that I should know.¡±


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother... already knows...¡± Hou Juan fell silent for a moment as she looked at Chen Heng, feeling quiteplicated.


    If it was anyone else standing before her, she would not feel much.


    It was just Chen Heng who she did not dare to face.


    Over the past few decades, it had always been him looking after her.


    And now, she had let down his expectations, and had be a demonic cultivator.


    This made her feel that she could not face Chen Heng, making her feel quiteplicated.


    However, Chen Heng¡¯s answer surprised her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Hearing Hou Juan¡¯s words, Chen Heng only shook his head and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to give the order to clear your name.¡±


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother...¡± Hou Juan felt stunned.


    She stared at Chen Heng as her body froze.


    ¡°Is this... worth it...¡±


    Only after a while did she speak again, her voice bing somewhat hoarse, ¡°I... don¡¯t deserve this.¡±


    Using the Flowing Cloud Sect to publicly clear her, this would be hiding the fact that she cultivated a demonic technique.


    For Chen Heng to do this, he would be taking a great risk.


    If the fact that she cultivated a demonic technique was exposed to the world, then the entire Flowing Cloud Sect and Chen Heng¡¯s reputation would be destroyed.


    Was it worth it to take such a risk for someone like her?


    ¡°Whether or not it is worth it does not depend on the surface.¡±


    As if he could see what Hou Juan was thinking, Chen Heng shook his head and said, ¡°Some things cannot be calcted clearly. Often, when we do something, it is not about whether it is worth it. At the very least, that is how I see it.¡±


    Standing there, he paused before looking at Hou Juan, ¡°You are the most precious thing, and nothing canpare.¡±


    Hou Juanpletely froze.


    The most precious thing...


    Those words continuously reverberated in her mind.


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, are you expressing your feelings...¡±


    She suddenly lowered her head as her face became a bit red.


    Looking at her, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte; you should go back. Have a good rest.¡±


    Hou Juan did not reply and turned and left, returning to her room.


    As she walked, she thought of what had just happened, unable toe back to her senses.


    At the same time, Chen Heng was still standing there.


    He silently watched as Hou Juan left until her figure disappeared.


    However, within his vision, motes of red light began to rise up.


    At this moment, Hou Juan¡¯s Fortune began to be active.


    As Hou Juan slowly left, motes of red Fortune were flowing away from her and gathering towards Chen Heng.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that...¡±


    Sensing the Fortune appearing on him, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    The Fortune Mark shed within his body and gave off unique energy.


    The Fortune Mark was one of Chen Heng¡¯s trump cards, allowing him to see Fortune.


    He had obtained it long ago and was now able to use it with great proficiency. As he continuously used it, he could achieve more and more with it.


    Taking others¡¯ Fortune and giving it to himself was something that he had recently discovered in the past 30 years.


    Back then, he had discovered that as he continuously interacted with people with Fate, some of their Fate would transfer over to him. This was the case with Hou Juan.


    This had caught his attention, so he began to investigate it.


    By now, he had some preliminary conclusions.

 Chapter 243 – Imperceptible Influence (1)

    <h4>Chapter 243 - Imperceptible Influence (1)</h4>


    Chen Heng had identally discovered that as he interacted with people with Fortune, their Fortune would be slightly affected.


    The effects were very small, but as time passed, they became more and more obvious and significant.


    For Chen Heng, as long as his actions and conditions were appropriate, he could slowly and imperceptibly influence their Fortune to the point that he could take some of it.


    Of course, doing such a thing had a certain difficulty to it, and he needed to fulfil certain conditions.


    Those conditions were the key.


    Firstly, he needed a vessel that could receive Fortune. Otherwise, with an ordinary person¡¯s constitution, he would not be able toe into contact with Fortune, much less take it in.


    For Chen Heng, this vessel was the Fortune Mark within his body.


    Because of the Fortune Mark, he coulde into contact with Fortune and try to affect it.


    There was also an appropriate method.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s investigations over the past 30 years, if he wanted to affect someone¡¯s Fortune, he had to have enough influence on them.


    This influence could be good or could be bad, but it had to fulfil enough conditions.


    That was why Chen Heng had been continuously influencing Hou Juan over the past 30 years.


    Under normal circumstances, he would not care so much about someone with Fortune; he had seen plenty of them in the past.


    Putting aside the fact that Hou Juan did not have much Fortune, even if she had massive amounts of Fortune, it would not be a big deal to him.


    After all, he had seen too much and be used to it.


    After experiencing many worlds, he had seen too many geniuses, and he had also taken in many disciples with Fortune.


    As such, he naturally did not care too much about Hou Juan, who only had ordinary Fortune.


    Thus, these 30 years were just for the sake of experimentation.


    From how things seemed, it seemed that this experiment had been a sess.


    ¡°Positive influences can affect Fortune, but the time required is too long,¡± Chen Heng pondered to himself.


    The speed of affecting Fortune was simply too slow, and it felt like dripping water to pierce through a stone.


    Of course, from Chen Heng¡¯s guesses, his speed was not just because of the things on the surface.


    In actuality, it was most likely because the things he did day to day were too small, so the influence only built up bit by bit.


    If he could do big things, he most likely would be able to increase his speed.


    At that moment, Chen Heng thought back to the past.


    Thest time he had entered the Azure Heaven Realm, he had met many people with Fortune, and he had even taken a few disciples.


    Thinking back to then, if he had awakened the Fortune Mark to this extent, he most likely would have been able to discover this.


    ¡°From a different perspective, if I can achieve this by affecting people with Fortune¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself, ¡°Since this is the case for positive influences, what about negative influences?¡±


    He felt quite interested as he thought to himself.


    He could not help but wonder if he hardened his heart and directly got rid of Hou Juan, would he obtain more Fortune?


    Chen Heng guessed that there was a high possibility of this, but it would be quite immoral.


    After all, humans were not just objects, and he could not be too merciless.


    At the end of the day, Hou Juan had been with him for decades, and he enjoyed his time with her.


    If he killed her just for a hypothesis, he would not be able to ept such a thing.


    As such, he would have to wait for the future to test this out.


    In the future, if another person with Fortune popped up, he could get rid of them and see how things went.


    Chen Heng had a feeling that this would not be too far off.


    In the surroundings, there were spirit grasses and spirit trees within the fog, looking quite divine and unique, creating a mystical scene.


    Of course, even though the scenery was good, that depended on who was looking at it.


    To ordinary people, this would be an incredibly mystical scene, making it seem like a celestial wondend, but to Chen Heng, it was not a big deal.


    After standing there for a while, he left and returned to his cultivation area.


    Time gradually passed.


    In the following period of time, the changes in the Flowing Cloud Sect spread out and were heard by many people.


    This was inevitable.


    After all, within the Yue Kingdom, the Flowing Cloud Sect was the strongest out of the three major sects.


    30 years ago, the Flowing Cloud Sect had already been the strongest sect in the Yue Kingdom.


    Even the demonic cultivator disaster from 30 years ago had not been able to destroy the Flowing Cloud Sect, only injuring it.


    Now, after 30 years, the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s strength had long since recovered, and it had be even stronger.


    After all, during the demonic cultivator disaster, many sects had been destroyed, leavingrge amounts of assets behind.


    Those assets fell into the hands of the survivors.


    It was not just the Zhang n; the Flowing Cloud Sect and the other major sects also benefited.


    As such, the Flowing Cloud Sect was the absolute overlord in the Yue Kingdom.


    As the overlords, their every move would be watched by the other factions.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s movements had long since been observed by other people¡ªthe Flowing Cloud Sect acting against the Zhang n was no secret to many people.


    Many people also knew that the Zhang n had headed to the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    However, the conclusion was something that surprised most people.


    Many people had thought that when the Zhang n headed to the Flowing Cloud Sect, of the two tigers, there would definitely be one suffering grave wounds.


    They had never thought that things would turn out like this.


    During the battle, the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Guardian Formation had been directly destroyed by the Zhang n, following which he had gone into the Flowing Cloud Sect and then be an Elder.


    In a sense, the Zhang n and the Flowing Cloud Sect had fused together.


    This had essentially fulfilled what the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Elders had wanted, but instead of the Flowing Cloud Sect devouring the Zhang n, it was the Zhang n devouring the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    However, no matter what, with the Zhang n joining together with them, the Flowing Cloud Sect would definitely be even stronger.


    This was not good news for the other sects and factions.


    After all, in a sense, the stronger a faction, the more resources they needed.


    Now that the Flowing Cloud Sect had such great strength, would they be satisfied with the status quo?


    As such, many people prepared to head to the Flowing Cloud Sect to visit Chen Heng, the Enforcement Elder.


    Even though there were many of them, there were very few that required Chen Heng to personally meet them.


    Ordinary visitors would just be met by ordinary Elders. Only higher level ones, like ambassadors from the two other major sects, would be received by the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master.


    As for those who required Chen Heng to personally receive, there were not any yet.


    Time gradually passed.


    In the following period of time, the Flowing Cloud Sect did not do much.


    However, the changes within the Flowing Cloud Sect were quite evident.


    Many former rules had been changed, and arge number of cultivator families with many resources had been suppressed. Many of the Zhang n¡¯s cultivators entered the Flowing Cloud Sect, recing the previous group of people.


    Of course, this process was notpletely smooth, and many people rebelled.


    It was just that it waspletely useless.


    Putting aside the Flowing Cloud Sect Elders under Chen Heng¡¯smand, just the Zhang n was a massive faction.


    Those who would betray their sect for some benefits usually were not major figures.


    Of course, the Flowing Cloud Sect Elders were not alwayspletely aligned with Chen Heng.

 Chapter 244 – Imperceptible Influence (2)

    <h4>Chapter 244 - Imperceptible Influence (2)</h4>


    Chen Heng had been suppressing the Flowing Cloud Sect using strength, and to be able to maintain its current state, it was already quite good.


    Wanting everyone to be in alignment with him was not very realistic.


    Chen Heng had never had hopes for this; to him, maintaining the status quo would be enough.


    To him, the Flowing Cloud Sect was quite a good spoils of war.


    The reason why he had not just plundered everything from the Flowing Cloud Sect was to preserve its strength so that he could use it for himself.


    As for the three years, rather than Chen Heng bing used to the Flowing Cloud Sect, it was more so for the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s disciples to get used to him.


    After these disciples became used to Chen Heng¡¯s presence, it would be even easier to devour the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    When that time came, Chen Heng would truly be the owner of the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Of course, to him, this was not a big deal¡ªhis goals were far bigger than this, and the Flowing Cloud Sect was just the beginning.


    In the following period of time, the surroundings became quite calm.


    Time gradually passed peacefully.


    Soon, ten years had passed.


    During those 10 years, the Yue Kingdom went through great changes.


    Three years after Chen Heng had be the Enforcement Elder, the Sect Master officially stepped down and passed the Sect Master position to Chen Heng, causing him to be the ruler of the Yue Kingdom¡¯s number one sect.


    Following this, the entire Flowing Cloud Sect went through many changes.


    Within the Flowing Cloud Sect, many disciples distinguished themselves, revealing their prowess.


    Within the Yue Kingdom, the remaining factions began to be more and more suffocated.


    As time went on, the Flowing Cloud Sect began to attack other factions.


    At first, it was just some small factions, but as time went on, the Flowing Cloud Sect began to point its de towards the two other major sects.


    In response, the two other major sects quickly counterattacked.


    Various factions began to fight all-out, resulting in massive waves.


    In the end, as Chen Heng acted, he suppressed the Yue Kingdom¡¯s factions one by one, and soon, the Yue Kingdom was unified.


    Apart from the Flowing Cloud Sect, there were no longer any other factions in the Yue Kingdom.


    Moreover, the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s growth did not seem like it had reached its limit yet.


    Time continued to pass.


    Everyone was surprised to find that after unifying the Yue Kingdom, Chen Heng did not lead his forces to attack other forces. Instead, he silently stayed within the Yue Kingdom and did not do anything else.


    For a whole 30 years, Chen Heng silently remained within the Yue Kingdom. Apart from sending out disciples to train themselves, there was nothing else.


    This allowed many people to let out sighs of relief and rx.


    Of course, even if he did not do much, the disciples who had gone out were enough to bolster Chen Heng¡¯s reputation.


    By now, the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s fame had spread to many other kingdoms.


    Finally, after 30 years.


    Fog billowed as spirit qi covered the surroundings, making the surroundings look quite hazy.


    The spirit qi here was massive, and it was bound here by the magic formations, looking like a man-made holynd of cultivation.


    Even if mortals who did not cultivate came here, their lifespans would be extended and their bodies would go through changes.


    In the surroundings, there were many spirit grasses and nts, looking quite captivating.


    A figure slowly walked over.


    ¡°Has it begun?¡± Chen Heng walked out of the spirit garden as he looked at the surroundings.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In front of him, Zhang Ya nodded, ¡°Based on the information from our people, the Demon Sect has attacked the Chen Kingdom recently. The Daybreak Sect has sent people to interfere, and we don¡¯t know how things are going. However, from how the situation seems, they are most likely going to fight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case,¡± Chen Heng gave a slight smile as he said softly.


    ¡°The Daybreak Sect and Demon Sect have both sent ambassadors, hoping that you will lead the Yue Kingdom¡¯s forces to aid them.¡±


    ¡°Aid?¡± Chen Heng chuckled, ¡°Interesting. I wonder just how they want us to aid them.¡±


    Standing there, he looked into the distance, and the scenes in the distance appeared in his eyes.


    Fate appeared before his eyes incredibly clearly.


    Traces of a ck aura fell from the sky,nding on the surroundings, including him.


    A feeling of inauspiciousness and decay came from that ck aura.


    ¡°Tribtion aura¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    When there was going to be great changes in the world, and the pressure of the heavens and earth reached a certain point, tribtion aura would spread.


    This tribtion aura was a sign of decay, and it was tied to one¡¯s fate. If one was heavily affected by tribtion aura, even if they were a good person, they would end up having countless enemies and would be forced to run for their lives.


    Tribtion aura was also the precursor to a great tribtion.


    Of course, this tribtion aura was not something that exploded out suddenly, and it instead stacked up bit by bit.


    Ten years ago, Chen Heng had discovered the appearance of tribtion aura, which continuously descended and affected the world.


    This caused Chen Heng to change his original ns and choose to hide in the Yue Kingdom.


    Now, after ten years, the tribtion aura in the world had be even denser.


    Standing there and looking at Zhang Ya, Chen Heng thought to himself and prepared to agree to help the Daybreak Sect.


    However, in the next moment, traces of tribtion aura immediately began to descend towards Chen Heng¡¯s body.

 Chapter 245 – Imperceptible Influence (3)

    <h4>Chapter 245</h4>


    That tribtion aura had originally been hovering between the heavens and earth, and it would only descend when certain things happened.


    As Chen Heng had that thought, tribtion aura immediately descended towards him.


    Now, the tribtion aura around him was much denser than on other people.


    Before, the person who Chen Heng had seen with the most tribtion aura was Hou Juan.


    It was just thatpared to the tribtion aura that had just descended on Chen Heng, the tribtion aura on Hou Juan did not seem like a big deal anymore.


    However, this made sense given the difference in their statuses.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s current strength and status, if he entered a great tribtion, the effect that he could cause was hard to determine.


    Putting aside all else, just his position as the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master made him a person of great influence.


    By now, the Flowing Cloud Sect had unified the entire Yue Kingdom, and it was the sovereign of the Yue Kingdom.


    Once the Flowing Cloud Sect acted, it would affect countless creatures in the Yue Kingdom.


    When that time came, the results would be quite serious.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng could not help but smile.


    ¡°A great tribtion, eh?¡±


    Standing there and thinking about the changes in the past few decades, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Over the past few decades, the situation in the surroundings had been quite chaotic.


    Outside the Yue Kingdom, the Daybreak Sect and Demon Sect were battling intensely in various kingdoms.


    Both of them were incredibly powerful sects, and they were leviathans in their own rights.


    The battle between the two of them would be a long one, and they would not be able to determine victory or defeat in a short amount of time.


    It seemed that this situation would persist for a while.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡±


    In the end, he changed his mind.


    As he put aside thoughts of getting involved, the tribtion aura around him left his body and vanished.


    There was still ck tribtion aura in the surroundings, which would asionally rush towards Chen Heng¡¯s body, trying to enter him and provoke him to join the great tribtion.


    In his mind, there were indeed all kinds of thoughts that made him want to suppress the Daybreak Sect and Demon Sect and unify this world.


    However, despite these thoughts, Chen Heng¡¯s heart remained calm.


    Human hearts were incrediblyplicated, and countless thoughts could arise in a single moment.


    Some were good and some were evil, but most were just chaotic.


    Although ordinary people might be affected by these chaotic thoughts, Chen Heng would not be.


    Now that he had reached such a cultivation, he had long since left behind such things.


    Because he was not affected by these thoughts, his soul was unaffected and could make good judgments.


    If one could do this, then most of the time, they would be unaffected by tribtion aura.


    Often, to be able to maintain one¡¯s rationality and not be affected by external things was quite incredible.


    This was what Chen Heng had achieved.


    In actuality, Chen Heng was quite interested in this great tribtion.


    He had experienced many worlds, but it was the first time he had seen a great tribtion like this.


    If it was under normal circumstances, he may have tried to enter it and observe.


    However, given Chen Heng¡¯s goal, he had to refuse.


    It was somewhat of a pity.


    ¡°I wonder what things will be like after a few more decades,¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    In the air, the tribtion aura continued to spread, and the ce where most of it descended was where a certain woman was staying.


    ¡°Hou Juan, Gao Yue...¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he said two names.


    Within the Yue Kingdom, Hou Juan and Gao Yue were the two people with the most tribtion aura that Chen Heng knew about.


    Apart from these two, even though others also had some tribtion aura about them, it was much weaker.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s previous Sect Master and the Elders also had heavy tribtion aura, but even so, they could notpare to the tribtion aura around Hou Juan and Gao Yue.


    Many years ago, they had been surrounded by tribtion aura, but as time went by, because of Chen Heng, the Flowing Cloud Sect had remained isted, meaning that the tribtion aura could not cause anything.


    Even if anything were to happen, it would take a very long time.


    Even a seed with vigorous lifeforce would require a suitable environment and enough time to grow, and this was the case for tribtion aura as well.


    The reason why tribtion aura could cause chaos was because it could tempt people towards disorder, resulting in terrifying oues.


    If someone had ws in their personality, then the tribtion aura¡¯s effect on their soul would greatly amplify those ws.


    After all, it was impossible for a person not to have bad thoughts.


    It was just that under normal circumstances, people would rationally suppress such thoughts.


    Under the influence of tribtion aura, even though it would not make people immediately go mad, it could cause them to walk towards traps and be part of the great tribtion.


    Of course, for cultivators, their souls were stronger, so simpler traps could not do much to them.


    People would be able to resist the tribtion aura as long as there was no suitable environment for it to grow, and this was the case for the Yue Kingdom.


    Now that the entire Yue Kingdom had been unified by Chen Heng, even though there was still a royal family, in actuality, the Yue Kingdom belonged to the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    As for the royal family, they were just a decoration and did not have any actual power.


    Moreover, because Chen Heng was proficient with using the Fortune Mark, he could predict what might happen in the future, so he would avoid any troubles ahead of time.


    Even though there were many people in the Flowing Cloud Sect with tribtion aura, the tribtion aura had been suppressed this whole time.


    Of course, Chen Heng knew that just suppressing the tribtion aura was not a solution.


    Tribtion aura would not just disappear by itself, and in a sense, the more he suppressed it, the more terrifying it would be when it erupted out.


    Moreover, even if he could maintain the status quo in the Yue Kingdom, he could not affect the rest of the world.


    When the chaos in the outside world became more and more intense, it would affect the Yue Kingdom sooner orter.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect being dragged into the great tribtion was something that was going to happen sooner orter.


    Chen Heng was prepared for this, but it was not time yet.


    Even though they were going to be dragged into the great tribtion sooner orter, when they were dragged into it mattered.


    Only by entering during the most opportune time would they receive the greatest benefits.


    In contrast, if they went in during the wrong time, they might be turned into cannon fodder.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, this was not the right time to enter.


    Standing behind Chen Heng, Zhang Ya looked at him and opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something. However, in the end, she did not say anything and just sighed before leaving.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression remained calm and he did not have any intent to say anything, allowing Zhang Ya to leave.


    As such, Zhang Ya walked outside the spirit garden.


    There, a few people were waiting.


    They were a few elderly people wearing the attire of the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Elders. They all stood there, looking quite worried.


    Seeing Zhang Ya walk out, their eyes lit up and hurriedly came up and began to ask her questions.


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°What did the Sect Master say?¡±

 Chapter 246 – Imperceptible Influence (4)

    <h4>Chapter 246</h4>


    ¡°Sect Master did not agree.¡±


    Looking at the Elders, Zhang Ya¡¯s expression was calm as she shook her head, ¡°He does not seem to be interested in participating in the war.¡±


    ¡°Ai...¡±


    Hearing Yu Zhongxiu¡¯s words, the Elders sighed and felt quite disappointed.


    ¡°Sect Master has lost a good opportunity.¡±


    ¡°The Daybreak Sect and Demon Sect fighting is a good opportunity for us to enter.¡±


    ¡°Over the past few decades, because of the Sect Master¡¯s strength, our Flowing Cloud Sect has be much stronger. Perhaps it is not at the level of the Daybreak Sect or Demon Sect, but it is not something that ordinary sects canpare to. This would have been a good opportunity for us to expand out of the Yue Kingdom and gain even more spirit veins.¡±


    The Elders all felt that it was a great pity.


    Some of these Elders were the Elders from before, and others were Profound Understanding realm cultivators who had been recruited.


    Over the past few decades, through the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s development, the original Elders had long since be convinced of Chen Heng.


    This was because Chen Heng simply performed too well.


    Back when Chen Heng had be an Enforcement Elder, he had taken awayrge amounts of the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s profits. However, in the following decades, as the Flowing Cloud Sect had begun to expand out and destroyed other sects, that had made up for the losses and had instead caused the sect to greatly profit.


    This was especially so after the Flowing Cloud Sect had taken control of the Yue Kingdom¡¯s royal family. After setting up newws, the Yue Kingdom¡¯s mortal poption had greatly increased, and the kingdom had be much more prosperous.


    Even though the Yue Kingdom was not too big, it was not some small kingdom either. For a sect to have the wealth of an entire kingdom, it was something that anyone would admire.


    As the Elders of the Flowing Cloud Sect, they had naturally benefitted from this, and this had more than made up for the losses they had suffered when Chen Heng had first be the Enforcement Elder.


    Because of this, their initial antagonism towards Chen Heng had long since disappeared.


    Of course, this was also because Chen Heng had been a disciple of the Flowing Cloud Sect as well.


    As a disciple of the Flowing Cloud Sect, Chen Heng did indeed have the qualifications to seed the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    No matter how tenuous those qualifications were, he at least possessed the qualifications.


    Because of this, Chen Heng had long since been acknowledged as the new Sect Master.


    However, because of the development over the past few decades, this caused part of the Flowing Cloud Sect to desire even greater development.


    After all, the Flowing Cloud Sect had only reached where it was through the development that Chen Heng had brought about.


    From the beginning until now, the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s rise had resulted in the destruction of countless ordinary factions.


    Every destroyed faction had provided the Flowing Cloud Sect with many benefits. Not only were the Elders and disciples who had contributed rewarded, even ordinary disciples were given spirit stones.


    This made the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s disciples all desire even more expansion.


    It was just that after unifying the Yue Kingdom, Chen Heng¡¯s style directly changed, and he instead began to focus on growing stably.


    In the following period of time, the voices moring for further expansion did not cease, and they instead became more and more intense.


    However, Chen Heng ignored them and just focused on cultivating and developing within the Yue Kingdom.


    Now that the Daybreak Sect and the Demon Sect had begun to fight, both sides invited the Flowing Cloud Sect to join them, which most people saw as a good opportunity.


    That was why so many Elders hade here, wanting to see what Chen Heng thought.


    It was a pity that Chen Heng¡¯s choice was just like before.


    ¡°What a pity, what a pity...¡±


    Standing there, one of the Elders looked quite reluctant and said, ¡°I heard that the war between the Demon Sect and the Daybreak Sect has reached its most critical point.


    ¡°If we are willing to join at a time like this, both sects will definitely try to win us over with great terms. Perhaps they will even give the territory of a small kingdom to us.


    ¡°If we miss this opportunity, when a victor is determined, it will be toote.¡±


    ¡°The Sect Master is a bit too conservative,¡± another person sighed as he nodded.


    Even though they were quite displeased with Chen Heng¡¯s decision, they did not dare to openly oppose him. They could only nod before looking at Zhang Ya.


    ¡°Miss Ya, do you have any ideas?¡±


    The Elders looked at Zhang Ya with hopeful looks, ¡°This battle can greatly benefit our Flowing Cloud Sect; do you have any way of convincing the Sect Master?¡±


    ¡°Not in the short term, at least,¡± Zhang Ya said as she shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t understand the Sect Master¡¯s personality.


    ¡°If he refuses to do something, he will not change his mind in the short term. Even if I want to convince him, I will have to wait for an opportunity in the future.¡±


    ¡°A pity, a pity.¡±


    Hearing Zhang Ya¡¯s words, the Elders shook their heads, feeling quite devastated.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they feared Chen Heng, they most likely would have rushed to try to change his mind.


    If it was the previous Sect Master, they really might have done such a thing.


    Against Chen Heng, no one had the courage.


    After sighing for a while, they could only plead with Zhang Ya, begging her to try to convince Zhang Ya.


    Only after a while did they turn and leave, sighing in sorrow.


    Not too far away, a figure silently appeared¡ªit was a handsome young man.


    His expression was calm as he looked at the departing Elders, thinking to himself.


    Within his vision, the Elders looked quite unique.


    In the air, ck tribtion aura billowed, and much of it descended on those people¡¯s bodies.


    In other words, those people had been affected by the tribtion aura and were most likely going to enter the great tribtion.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Chen Heng could not help but chuckle.


    To him, this kind of situation was quite interesting.


    He had experienced many worlds, but it was the first time he had experienced a great tribtion like this.


    Observing the course of this great tribtion would be very beneficial to his understanding of fate.


    In fact, it might even help him with understanding things in the real world.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, everything that was happening in the real world was somewhat simr to the great tribtion brewing in this world.


    Observing this world¡¯s great tribtion might be able to give him some inspiration to understand the situation in the real world.


    Standing there, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself, ¡°From my current situation, if I want to escape from the great tribtion, I would need to give up on the position of Sect Master and head to a deste ce for a few decades.¡±


    The terrifying thing about great tribtions was that it was almost impossible to escape from them.


    After all, the range that it covered was too great and had massive effects.


    Even if one¡¯s cultivation was high enough and their soul was strong enough, making it so that they were not affected by tribtion aura, that did not mean that the people around them would not be affected by tribtion aura.


    When the people around them were dragged into the great tribtion, even if one was not affected by tribtion aura, they would naturally also be pulled into it.


    That was the case for Chen Heng.


    He was not affected by the tribtion aura, but that was not the case for the people around him.


    Within the massive Flowing Cloud Sect, there were very few people who were not affected by the tribtion aura.


    This included the Elders who wanted to fight.


    Even though that was just what they wanted right now, as time went on and Chen Heng continued to refuse, they would be more and more dissatisfied.


    When that dissatisfaction grew, it might result in an unimaginable oue.


    If Chen Heng did not want the Flowing Cloud Sect to be swept in, he would have to personally suppress those Elders.


    However, if he did that, the Yue Kingdom would fall into chaos, and the oue would not be much better.


    As such, as long as someone was in this world, it was very difficult to escape from the great tribtion¡ªthis was so even for Chen Heng.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng could not help but shake his head.


    Tossing aside his position of Sect Master and running away was impossible.


    Putting aside his desire to observe the great tribtion, even if it was for his current goal, he could not just throw away the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    He had spent so much effort to obtain the Flowing Cloud Sect, all to obtain some more Points.


    If he just gave up on the Flowing Cloud Sect like this, all of his efforts would have been wasted.


    There was no need to do such a thing.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng silently turned and prepared to return to his own residence.


    #

 Chapter 247 – Changes in the Yue Kingdom (1)

    <h4>Chapter 247</h4>


    Early in the morning, bright sunlight shined down on thend, making everything seem beautiful.


    Within a regr home, a young man said goodbye to his family and set out for the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    As he walked, his neighbors all hurriedly came up to him to wish him luck.


    ¡°The Liu family¡¯s second son has been chosen by immortals; he¡¯s going to go there to cultivate.¡±


    ¡°I heard that not only was he chosen for his talent, but he also passed the examination. In the future, he can even be an official...¡±


    ¡°Ai, my family¡¯s boy also passed the examination but did not have enough talent. He can¡¯t cultivate and can only be an official...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s already good; it¡¯s better than what most of us could achieve in our lives.¡±


    People were discussing among themselves as they looked at the young man in admiration.


    Feeling those gazes of admiration, Liu Yang felt quite pleased.


    Decades after the Flowing Cloud Sect had unified the Yue Kingdom, much had changed within the Yue Kingdom.


    The most evident change was that the examinations for cultivators and officials had beenbined.


    Before, in the Yue Kingdom, no matter if it was for cultivators or officials, the systems of testing and choosing were extremely crude.


    Because they were limited by resources and manpower, the sects always focused on cultivation families to choose new disciples.


    This was because the chances of mortals possessing cultivation talent was too low, and even if they did, they did not possess the benefits that those from cultivation families had.


    As for officials, bing an official relied on rmendations from other officials.


    After the Flowing Cloud Sect unified the Yue Kingdom, this hadpletely changed.


    With Chen Heng personally leading the way, the Flowing Cloud Sect had set up spirit formations in every city, allowing people to check their talent.


    Moreover, the spirit formations were free to use. However, this was just for the first time; subsequent uses cost money.


    Ordinarily speaking, people would only have their talent tested once; even if they continued testing it, there would be no point.


    This used up arge amount of resources; if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Flowing Cloud Sect had taken over the entire Yue Kingdom and had the royal family¡¯s fortune, they would not have been able to achieve this.


    Following this, the Flowing Cloud Sect spent some years creating some basic texts for children to study.


    This was not that efficient for development, but it created opportunities for many mortals.


    For most mortals, as long as they lived within the Yue Kingdom, they had the opportunity to check their talent.


    Even if they did not have talent, as long as they were willing, they could head to official academies to study and pass examinations to change their lives.


    Over the past few decades, the Flowing Cloud Sect had taken in many disciples.


    Many mortals had benefited, and their lives had been changed.


    Liu Yang was one of them.


    His ancestors had all been mortals, and his father was just an ordinary shepherd.


    If it was in the past, someone like him definitely would not have the opportunity to cultivate, nor would he have the opportunity to study. He would forever live at the bottom of society as a shepherd.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect had changed all of this.


    When he was young, he had been detected to have talent, so he sessfully entered the preparatory academy set up by the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    By now, he had already formally stepped onto the path of cultivation and was a Spirit Refining Level 1 cultivator.


    As such, ording to the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s rules, he could now officially enter the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Liu Yang had been looking forward to this for a long time.


    ¡°ording to the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s rules, as an official disciple below 20 years of age, I can receive extra resources: one spirit stone and three spirit pills every month.¡±


    Thinking back to the news he had received, Liu Yang felt quite excited.


    One spirit stone and three spirit pills.


    To other people, this might not be much, but for a cultivator who had only just reached the Spirit Refining realm, it was quite good.


    These were the allowances for official disciples who had reached the Spirit Refining realm before the age of 20.


    Liu Yang was only 15 years old, and he would be able to receive this allowance for five years.


    ¡°In five years, by the time I¡¯m 20, I should be able to reach Spirit Refining Level 4 or 5, and I might be able to aim for an Outer Court Disciple position...¡±


    On the way, Liu Yang felt quite excited as he thought about the future, ¡°If I can be an Outer Court Disciple, I can receive a new allowance. Even if I can¡¯t, I can find opportunities to earn spirit stones.¡±


    In the past, the requirements had not been so strict for Outer Court Disciples.


    Back during Chen Heng¡¯s time, Outer Court Disciples just needed to have Spirit Refining Level 1 cultivation.


    As the Flowing Cloud Sect grew, because it had many disciples, the requirements towards disciples were also raised.


    Even for ordinary Outer Court Disciples, they needed to have at least Spirit Refining Level 4 or 5 cultivation.


    Those below Spirit Refining Level 4 or 5 could only be Odd Job Disciples.


    Moreover, only Foundation Building realm cultivators could enter the Inner Court.


    As for Truly Legacy Disciples, now called Core Disciples, they needed even higher cultivation.


    From where Liu Yang was, the route to the Flowing Cloud Sect was not too difficult.


    Over the past few decades, the Flowing Cloud Sect had greatly developed the infrastructure in the Yue Kingdom.


    Large numbers of cultivators were sent to build roads, and most ces now had good roads and buildings.


    Even though Liu Yang came from a small city, the road to the Flowing Cloud Sect was still quite good.


    Walking on the road, Liu Yang could asionally hear other people talking.


    ording to the merchants¡¯ discussions, ten or so years ago, there had not been such good roads.


    Not only had there not been good roads, but there had also been much danger.


    ¡°What danger was there?¡± Liu Yang asked out of curiosity, ¡°Wild beasts?¡±


    The merchants looked at each other beforeughing.


    ¡°The wild beasts are not a big deal; it was mostly the people.¡±


    A rough-looking man came up and patted Liu Yang¡¯s shoulder as he grinned, ¡°In the past, the Yue Kingdom was not so peaceful.¡±


    Following this, he began to tell stories of older times.


    Before, the Yue Kingdom had been quite chaotic.


    Of course, it was not just the Yue Kingdom but all kingdoms.


    That was how this world was: Mortals¡¯ lives were just like grass.


    During the demonic cultivator disaster, countless mortals had been injured or killed.


    Even though orthodox cultivators would not view mortals as resources, they often looked down on them and did not take them as the same kind.


    Moreover, even within mortals, there were all kinds of inequalities and oppression.


    Royals, nobles... they looked quite good but often oppressed ordinary mortals.


    Currently, Liu Yang listened to the merchants talk about the past.


    Before, there had been bandits everywhere, and whenever merchant groups ran into them, it was easy for them to lose their goods and their lives.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the royal family or the nearby sects care about this?¡± Liu Yang frowned as he asked.


    Hearing this, the merchants looked at each other andughed.


    ¡°How could it be that simple?¡±


    Liu Yang felt quite confused, but after hearing their exnations, he soon understood.


    In the past, those sects were different to the current Flowing Cloud Sect.


    To those people, mere bandits were not worth them acting. In fact, some of those people supported those bandits.


    Given those circumstances, it was not likely that they would help the merchants.


    asionally, some people would act justly and fight the bandits, but this was quite rare and had nothing to do with therge factions.


    However, things were different now.


    Now that the Flowing Cloud Sect was the ruler of the Yue Kingdom, most of the bandits within the Yue Kingdom¡¯s borders had disappeared.


    Even if there were some remaining ones, they could only leave the Yue Kingdom and move to other kingdoms.


    Now, travellers could at least have some peace within the Yue Kingdom.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this is only in the Yue Kingdom,¡± one of the merchants sighed as he said, ¡°It would be good if other ces could be like this as well.¡±


    As merchants, they had to travel to many ces and clearly understood the differences between regions.


    Compared to the Yue Kingdom, the other ces were the same as before.


    Mortals travelling would not be safe, and they could fall into danger at any moment.


    Many people could not help but sigh about this.


    #

 Chapter 248 – Changes in the Yue Kingdom (2)

    <h4>Chapter 248 - Changes in the Yue Kingdom (2)</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that other ces are not like the Yue Kingdom,¡± someone said as they sighed, ¡°If the ces outside the Yue Kingdom were like this, this world would have peace.¡±


    It was a pity that they all knew that this was essentially impossible.


    Hearing these people speak, Liu Yang thought to himself.


    He had grown up within the Yue Kingdom, and he did not know much about the outside world.


    However, from his seniors, he had heard of how difficult life had been in the past.


    Those were truly hard times, when mortals¡¯ lives were like grass.


    For an ordinary mortal like him to cultivate, that was essentially impossible.


    This was why most people in his hometown were quite happy with their current lives.


    In fact, many people were able to join the Flowing Cloud Sect, just like him.


    None of this would have been possible in the past.


    As they walked, Liu Yang told them of his identity and that he was going to join the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Immediately, the people around him became enthused and began to treat him much more respectfully.


    As those gazes fell on his body, he felt quite warm inside and very pleased.


    Within the Yue Kingdom, the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s disciples were very popr.


    After those people found out about Liu Yang¡¯s identity, their attitudes immediately changed.


    Of course, this did not mean that they were not friendly before, but they became much more so after.


    As they headed towards the Flowing Cloud Sect, Liu Yang enjoyed all kinds of benefits.


    On the way, he met some people and made some friends.


    Those people were like him, cultivators reporting to the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    During their travels, they naturally became quite close.


    In the end, it took them a bit more than a month to finally reach their destination.


    ¡°This is the Flowing Cloud Sect?¡±


    Standing on a small path and looking around, Liu Yang could not help but feel surprised.


    Ahead, there were massive gates standing there, looking mighty and dignified.


    The gates looked ordinary, but they had many runes engraved on them, which gave off faint golden glows that looked quite majestic.


    Just by looking at the gates, Liu Yang and the other disciples felt quite awed.


    They felt that they were not just looking at the entrance gates but a terrifying, secret treasure.


    In actuality, this was indeed the case.


    These gates had long since been refined by many of the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Profound Understanding realm cultivators, causing those gates to receive a baptism.


    Even if the gates¡¯ materials were ordinary materials, they were no longer ordinary gates but a priceless treasure.


    Ahead, there were many Flowing Cloud Sect disciples hurrying about, receiving the new disciples.


    There was someone ahead giving a talk about the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s history, as well as listing the current Sect Master¡¯s achievements.


    Below, the new disciples listened enraptured, and Liu Yang was among them.


    All of the disciples had their fists gripped tightly, seeming quite excited.


    ¡°What a man!¡± Liu Yang could not help but think to himself.


    The stories of the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s past caused his blood to be heated, and he began to desire to rush onto a battlefield to fight for the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    After the talk was over, someone led them into the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Following this, the official assigning began.


    ¡°Oi, where are you nning to go?¡± Liu Yang walked to a corner and heard a voice.


    Hearing this, he paused before instinctively turning around.


    Next to him was a young girl, a bitter look on her face.


    The young girl only looked around 13 or 14 years old, and her head was tilted to the side as she spoke to Liu Yang.


    ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡±


    ¡°How about mining?¡± Liu Yang nodded and thought for a moment before replying.


    ¡°Mining¡­¡±


    Hearing Liu Yang¡¯s words, the young girl thought earnestly for a moment before shaking her head, ¡°That doesn¡¯t suit me. Look at this body of mine, how could I have the strength to mine? It would be better for me to go to the spirit garden to look after spirit nts. I just wonder how difficult it would be¡­¡±


    Standing in front of Liu Yang, the girl muttered to herself.


    Just like in the past, after disciples formally entered the sect, they would be sent to different areas to do all kinds of jobs.


    Apart from some Core Disciples, this was the case for all disciples.


    As such, the first thing that new disciples usually did was pick a ce to work.


    Some people enjoyed taking care of spirit grasses, so they worked as assistants for the cultivators at the spirit gardens.


    Some enjoyed making talismans, so they went to do that.


    Of course, some people did not know how to do anything and only had their body¡¯s strength.


    For such people, there were not many choices avable to them.


    They would either have to request to go out and train or go mining¡ªwhich was a very exhausting task.


    ¡°Apart from mining, what else can you do?¡± Liu Yang inwardly shook his head and asked softly.


    #

 Chapter 249 – Changes in the Yue Kingdom (3)

    <h4>Chapter 249 - Changes in the Yue Kingdom (3)</h4>


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to do anything else¡­¡± the little girl shook her head.


    ¡°Then you can only go mining,¡± Liu Yang said as he shook his head.


    The number of disciples in the Flowing Cloud Sect was growing quickly, and the easy jobs for Odd Job Disciples were few in number. All of them required greatpetition to obtain, and ordinary disciples like Liu Yang had no qualifications to get them.


    As ordinary disciples, if they had nothing special about them, and they would have to go and do the most difficult and tiring jobs.


    Mining was one of them.


    ¡°If you think about it, mining is not too bad,¡± Liu Yang turned and patted the girl¡¯s shoulder as he saidfortingly, ¡°I heard that there are many Senior Apprentice Brothers at Foundation Building who came from mining, and if we work hard, there will be plenty of spirit stones and spirit pills. It¡¯s just a bit tiring.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s like that, why don¡¯t you go and mine?¡± the girl looked at Liu Yang bitterly.


    ¡°Err about that¡­¡± Liu Yang hurriedly changed the topic.


    After talking, they went their separate ways.


    After decades of growth, the Flowing Cloud Sect had be very big, and it couldpare to some cities.


    This was the best evidence of the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s growth.


    Walking within the Flowing Cloud Sect, Liu Yang almost felt lost.


    Fortunately, there were signs everywhere, making it easy to find where he wanted to go.


    There were even maps of the Flowing Cloud Sect in many ces, which helped Liu Yang not get lost.


    Around him, there were many other disciples looking quite at a loss; they were also new disciples like Liu Yang.


    In terms of recruiting disciples, the Flowing Cloud Sect was much different than before.


    Before, even though they only recruited disciples once every three years, they would only take in at most 200 people each time.


    After all, they were limited to finding disciples from cultivation families.


    However, things werepletely different now.


    After unifying the Yue Kingdom and setting up spirit formations all over the Yue Kingdom, the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s recruitment had greatly expanded.


    The number of mortal disciples far exceeded those from cultivation principles.


    After all, putting aside all other factors, just the number of mortal families and cultivation families had a great gap.


    After having the ability to check the talent of mortals, the Flowing Cloud Sect would take in thousands of new disciples every year.


    These disciples came from all over the Yue Kingdom, and they became the new blood of the Flowing Cloud Sect, providing great contributions.


    If any outsiders came to the Flowing Cloud Sect, they would be awed by just the sheer number of people here.


    Liu Yang was the same.


    He was the only person from his little mountain vige to join the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    No matter how humble he was, he still felt quite proud.


    However, looking at the busy crowd of people hurrying about, he could not help but sigh in awe.


    The small amount of pride in his heart naturally evaporated.


    Following this, he organized his thoughts before continuing onwards.


    Soon, a voice called out and he stopped.


    ¡°Little sir,¡± a voice sounded out.


    Hearing that voice, Liu Yang paused and looked over, and he saw a very pretty woman.


    Her looks were quite delicate, and she looked both spirited and charming.


    She wore a red dress, which made her look even more alluring.


    Behind her were some followers, who were all young people, and they all looked extraordinary.


    Standing there and looking at this woman, he could not help but stare.


    Havinge from a small town, he had never seen such a beautiful woman, and he was immediately stunned.


    Only when he heard some coughs did hee back to his senses.


    The young men behind the woman looked at him in displeasure.


    Only then did Liu Yang realize that he had been rude, and he hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°What does this miss need from me?¡±


    ¡°We came from outside and would like to ask for directions,¡± the woman smiled as she looked at Liu Yang, seeming quite gentle.


    She asked Liu Yang for directions, and after he pointed out the way for her, she thanked him before leaving.


    Standing there, Liu Yang was still thinking about her looks.


    ¡°They came from outside; are they not the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s people?¡± he thought to himself.


    Elsewhere, the woman and her followers were walking about.


    ¡°What a good ce.¡±


    As they walked, the woman¡¯s looks attracted many people¡¯s attention, but no one came to disturb her and only looked from afar.


    The woman looked at the roads and structures around them and said in amazement, ¡°Recruiting thousands of disciples in one recruitment; the Flowing Cloud Sect is truly rich and powerful. In the future, it might even be able to rival our sect.¡±


    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, a few young men felt quite displeased but most of them still nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Let alone in the future, even right now, it is not to be underestimated,¡± a middle-aged man next to the woman shook his head and said, ¡°The scenes we saw as we walked through the Yue Kingdom to reach here were quite terrifying.


    ¡°Within the Yue Kingdom, we did not see any beggars, nor did we see any bandits. All families are abundant in food, and there are many prosperous families. It is truly admirable.¡±


    Thinking back to the scenes he had seen, he could not help but sigh in admiration.


    ¡°So what?¡± one of the young men said, ¡°Even if there are many mortals, they are just ants¡­¡±


    ¡°Ants?¡±


    Before that person could finish speaking, the womanughed, ¡°Weren¡¯t we all once ants?


    ¡°Even if mortals are ants, there are good seeds among them, and they can gradually be dragons that can soar in the sky. Were our ancestors not the same?


    ¡°Within the Yue Kingdom,moners are able to live safely and happily, and many ces are prosperous. They will be able to double in number every few decades, and if that is the case, what about the seeds from the mortals?¡±


    Standing there, she spoke softly.


    On the way here, she noticed this.


    Compared to other ces, themoners within the Yue Kingdom lived much safer and happier lives.


    The Yue Kingdom had been unified many decades ago, and the Flowing Cloud Sect had sent out cultivators to change the terrain of many ces, making those ces more suitable for agriculture. They had also used their magic energy to make the crops more abundant.


    By now, mortals¡¯ living conditions were no longer a problem, and at the very least, no one starved to death.


    Because of the Flowing Cloud Sect, the Yue Kingdom¡¯s government gave aid tomoners; not only were orphans taken in by the government, but mortals who had many children were also given rewards.


    Because of these various measures, the Yue Kingdom¡¯s mortal poption grew quickly, and it had doubled in just a few decades.


    And this was just the beginning.


    To cultivators, a few decades was nothing.


    For mortals, this was enough for them to reproduce many generations.


    Moreover, the more mortals there were, the more seeds suitable for cultivation there were.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect would take in more and more disciples, and the sect would be more and more powerful.


    Thinking to there, the woman could not help but lightly sigh and feel admiration.


    ¡°After going back, we should try to convince the Sect Master to learn from the Flowing Cloud Sect,¡± she thought to herself.


    In actuality, it was not just her; everyone else had the same thoughts.


    The reason why they hade here, apart from trying to convince the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master to join the Daybreak Sect¡¯s side, was that they also wanted to observe just how the Yue Kingdom had be so powerful in just a few decades.


    Those changes had aroused the Daybreak Sect¡¯s curiosity, so they had sent ambassadors.


    This woman was one of the most prestigious figures in the Daybreak Sect, and she had status simr to an Elder.


    ¡°What a beautiful scene,¡± the Daybreak Saintess thought to herself.


    #

 Chapter 250 – Changes in the Yue Kingdom (4)

    <h4>Chapter 250 - Changes in the Yue Kingdom (4)</h4>


    In actuality, the Daybreak Saintess knew that even if she reported all of this, the Daybreak Sect would not be able to copy everything.


    Even if the Sect Master was willing, it most likely would not be possible.


    This did not have anything to do with their strength, or whether or not the Sect Master would be willing, but that it was impossible.


    Compared to the Flowing Cloud Sect, even though the Daybreak Sect was powerful and had a deep foundation, this was because it had aplicated structure, and this was not something that could be decided by one person.


    The Sect Master had to consider the various Elders and honorary Elders¡¯ opinions, as well as the various factions that had been formed.


    Without dealing with those people, it was impossible to make any change.


    Moreover, these would be massive changes.


    Despite this, the Daybreak Saintess still wanted to seriously and earnestly observe everything and remember them.


    Even if they could not mimic some things, they could at least understand and learn from the principles.


    If she learned these things, perhaps she would have the opportunity to use them in the future.


    As such, they had done their best to observe their surroundings, and as they travelled, they felt deeply shocked.


    ¡°So many spirit items and spirit grasses¡­¡±


    When they saw the things on sale in the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Pill Hall, they could not help but feel startled.


    This was so even for the Daybreak Saintess.


    Within the Pill Hall, there were boxes of unique spirit materials and spirit grasses everywhere, and it did not seem like theycked anything.


    Both the number and variety made them feel awed.


    Of course, to the Daybreak Saintess, this was not what she was surprised by.


    As the Daybreak Saintess, she naturally enjoyed the best things and would not be awed by some ordinary materials.


    What she was startled by was that the price of these things was much lower than in other ces.


    In fact, some spirit grasses were half the price of the ones outside.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Looking at the prices of these things, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    It was very difficult to obtain spirit grasses and spirit materials.


    If one wanted to grow spirit grasses, one had to set up spirit formations that took up much manpower and resources. Afterwards, they needed to use the spirit qi to create unique spirit fields.


    This was one of the reasons why spirit gardens were so difficult to obtain.


    It could be said that every spirit field was backed by an incredible amount of investment.


    Moreover, things were not over after creating the spirit fields.


    Apart from nurturing spirit fields, the nting of spirit grasses was a very big field.


    Unless it was a cultivator with great experience, they would not be able to take care of spirit grasses very well.


    This was why spirit grasses and spirit materials were very valuable, and many of them would be worth cities outside.


    How were they so cheap here?


    Looking at the pricebels, they could not help but wonder to themselves.


    If Chen Heng was here, he would have been able to answer their questions.


    The reason for this was because economies of scale.


    From his research, he had concluded the spirit grasses were also crops but were just quite special.


    Since they were crops, they could continuously optimize them through propagation until they obtained the results that they wanted.


    Cultivators¡¯ methods and their magic energy sped up this process.


    As such, in just a few decades, the Flowing Cloud Sect was able to develop spirit grasses that had powerful vitality and also grew quickly.


    It was because of these optimized spirit grasses that they were able to produce so much spirit grass, resulting in cheaper prices.


    Moreover, therge numbers of cultivators also assisted with this.


    Cultivators did not just use up resources; they helped with production.


    The Yue Kingdom contained many spirit qi nodes.


    In the past, because of various reasons, many spirit qi nodes could not be used. Only the ces with good spirit qi nodes could be developed and turned into spirit fields.


    Now, after the Yue Kingdom had been unified, things were different.


    The spirit qi nodes that other cultivators felt did not have much value and were not worth spending the effort to activate were developed by the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Every year, the Flowing Cloud Sect would send many cultivators to do this.


    After decades,rge amounts ofnd had been turned into spirit fields, increasing the production of spirit grasses.


    Because of all of these factors, the prices of spirit grasses naturally went down.


    Looking at the prices of these spirit grasses, the Daybreak Saintess thought to herself.


    If they could buy spirit grasses from here and sell them elsewhere, would they not be able to double their profits?


    Thinking to there, her heart leapt.


    However, she quickly realized that the Flowing Cloud Sect would not allow them to do such a thing.


    It would be fine if they did a small-scale operation, but if they did this long-term, the Flowing Cloud Sect would not sit by and watch.


    After all, these prices were just benefits for the Flowing Cloud Sect disciples.


    Spirit pills and spirit grasses were essentials for cultivators, and if the prices were too high, it would be detrimental to their cultivation.


    Moreover, those prices were just for within the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Even though the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s prices were lower thanpetitors¡¯ prices outside, they were not low to such an extent.


    It could be said that just by selling these things, the Flowing Cloud Sect made a hefty profit every year.


    #

 Chapter 251 – Changes in 30 Years

    <h4>Chapter 251 - Changes in 30 Years</h4>


    ¡°What a good ce¡­¡±


    After walking around the Flowing Cloud Sect, the Daybreak Saintess sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this is not our Daybreak Sect¡­¡±


    As she looked at the surrounding scenes, she was filled with admiration.


    Mortals could alsoe here to cultivate andpete with others.


    There was no conflict in this kingdom, and all people lived stable and happy lies.


    She had once dreamed of such things, but had hidden them in her heart. Now, she had seen her dreamse true in this ce.


    This made her feel quite awed.


    However, she did not forget her goal ining here.


    Soon, she made a request to see the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master.


    As the Daybreak Saintess, she naturally had note here for no reason.


    To the Daybreak Sect, the Yue Kingdom was just a remote ce, and if it was not for special circumstances, they would nevere here.


    The reason why the Daybreak Saintess and the others hade here was to rope in the Flowing Cloud Sect to join the Daybreak Sect¡¯s camp.


    As the war between the Daybreak Sect and Demon Sect became more and more intense, both sides were being whittled away at, forcing them to look to outside factions.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect was one of them.


    If it was the original Flowing Cloud Sect, to such a massive creature like the Daybreak Sect, it would not have been worth mentioning.


    However, the current Flowing Cloud Sect had unified the Yue Kingdom many decades ago and had done many things, making it so that the Daybreak Sect could not underestimate it.


    As such, the Daybreak Saintess and the others hade here to rope in the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    After all, if they did not do this, others would. The Daybreak Saintess guessed that the Demon Sect¡¯s ambassador was most likely on the way as well.


    Even if she could not convince the Flowing Cloud Sect to join them, as long as they were not tempted by the Demon Sect and did not join them, that would be fine.


    Time gradually passed.


    A few dayster, the Daybreak Saintess¡¯ request was epted.


    The Daybreak Saintess came to a spirit garden, and right after entering, she was greeted by the fragrance of spirit grasses, which made her feel fresh and cool.


    ¡°It¡¯s almostparable to the Daybreak Sect¡­¡± the Daybreak Saintess inwardly sighed and thought to herself.


    As the Daybreak Saintess, she had a very high position in the Daybreak Sect and had enjoyed most things in the sect.


    She could sense that the vitality of the spirit veins in the core of the Flowing Cloud Sect was not any inferior to that in the Daybreak Sect¡¯s core.


    This made her feel quite surprised.


    She silently continued onwards and looked around.


    When she walked to the end, she saw a young man.


    He was slender but had a tall and straight figure. He stood there by himself, and hearing her footsteps, he slowly turned.


    Under the faint light, his appearance seemed quite handsome, and his expression was calm as he nodded, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°The Daybreak Sect¡¯s people pay their respects to the Sect Master.¡±


    The moment she saw Chen Heng, the Daybreak Saintess¡¯ heart trembled and she instinctively felt anxious as if she was under great pressure.


    The young man looked quite normal, and all of his actions looked like those of an ordinary person.


    However, this person had an air about him that made her feel terrified, as if this was not an ordinary person but a demon god.


    Her heart tightened and she bowed before telling him of her goal.


    ¡°The Daybreak Sect¡¯s Sect Master is inviting me to form an alliance?¡±


    Standing there and hearing the Daybreak Saintess¡¯ words, Chen Heng paused for a moment before smiling, ¡°That sounds pretty good for him.¡±


    ¡°Sect Master¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the Daybreak Saintess felt quite nervous and wanted to exin.


    Chen Heng waved his hand, cutting her off.


    ¡°No need to say anything else,¡± Chen Heng shook his head, looking like he had already made a decision, ¡°My Flowing Cloud Sect will not go out within 30 years.¡±


    ¡°30 years¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the Daybreak Saintess raised her head, feeling quite surprised.


    They were currently embroiled in battle, and many sects were observing and were not nning to act for now.


    But wasn¡¯t 30 years a bit too long?


    Was he just saying this, or did he actually mean it?


    The Daybreak Saintess could not help but wonder to herself.


    If it was anyone else, she would not take them seriously, but this person¡­


    The Daybreak Saintess felt that he was not lying.


    After all, she could tell what this person was like from the changes in the Yue Kingdom.


    If he was telling the truth, this would not be bad either.


    To the Daybreak Sect, the best case scenario would be to drag the Flowing Cloud Sect onto their side.


    However, if they could not do this, the Flowing Cloud Sect remaining neutral would also be quite good.


    Thinking to there, the Daybreak Sect raised her head and gave a slight smile.


    ¡°We will not push the Flowing Cloud Sect then,¡± she said softly as she looked at Chen Heng, ¡°However, if your esteemed sect decides toe out, then please consider our Daybreak Sect.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while longer before she turned and left.


    Chen Heng continued standing there by himself as he watched the Daybreak Sect, thinking to himself.


    ¡°Another person with Fortune, eh¡­¡±


    In his vision, he could see a deep ck haze above her head.


    This was tribtion aura, and it was incredibly dense; it was far greater than on anyone else Chen Heng had seen.


    Compared to this tribtion aura, even the tribtion aura that Hou Juan had did not seem like much.


    Apart from the tribtion aura, her Fortune was also quite striking.


    Her faint golden fortune was more outstanding than Hou Juan¡¯s, and it indicated that her aplishments would be greater than Hou Juan¡¯s in the future.


    Chen Heng was not surprised about the tribtion aura.


    In this great tribtion, the Daybreak Sect was one of the main characters.


    As the Daybreak Saintess, it was to be expected that she would have such a dense tribtion aura.


    What surprised Chen Heng was the interaction between tribtion aura and Fortune.


    The Fortune above her head was being gradually corroded by the tribtion aura.


    It seemed that even Fortune could barely resist the corrosion of the tribtion aura.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head.


    In the end, Fortune was not invincible.


    Of course, this was rtive¡ªif one had enough Fortune, then it would be a different discussion.


    ¡°After a few days, the other side should be here,¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Since the Daybreak Sect¡¯s people were already here, the Demon Sect¡¯s people should not be too far away.


    He just wondered when they would arrive.


    However, Chen Heng did not care much.


    What he had said to the Daybreak Saintess were not lies.


    He indeed was not preparing to go out for 30 years, and he would just silently cultivate within the Yue Kingdom.


    Based on his divinations, the great tribtion would reach its peak in 30 years.


    When that time came, even if he wanted to run, he would not be able to.


    However, during those 30 years, he could still be stronger.


    In the distance, a light breeze blew, bringing with it the scent of fresh grass.


    Chen Heng stood there as he looked at the scenery and smiled.


    ¡°Come,e¡­¡±


    His expression was calm as he said softly, ¡°Let me see what the future will hold¡­¡±


    Time passed peacefully.


    Soon, 30 years had passed.


    After 30 years, the world had changed much.


    Outside the Yue Kingdom, the Daybreak Sect and Demon Sect¡¯s intense battle had resulted in the destruction of many sects and factions.


    A chaos unprecedented in history had unfolded.


    This was a crisis, as well as an opportunity.


    During this disaster, many factions had been destroyed, but many people had risen up and be aplished.


    Within the Yue Kingdom, the situation was still stable, but there were more and more refugeesing in from outside.


    ¡°There are more and more refugees¡­¡±


    Under the sunset, outside a city, a middle-aged cultivator was busying about with a serious expression.


    Much had changed in 30 years.


    By now, Liu Yang had be a middle-aged man. He was a Foundation Building cultivator and had entered the Inner Court.


    However, right now, his expression was very serious as he looked out.


    The war had intensified, and many refugees were seeking asylum in the Yue Kingdom.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect had sent out many disciples to take care of various tasks.


    Liu Yang was one of them, and he hade to the Yue Kingdom¡¯s border to maintain order.


    By now, he had been here for a few months.


    The things he had seen in the past few months made his emotions feel quite heavy.


    ¡°Has the outside world already be like this¡­¡±


    After hearing about the situation in the outside world, Liu Yang felt quite gloomy.


    Over the past 30 years, he had asionally travelled outside the Yue Kingdom, and he knew what the situation was like.


    Not only were many cultivators and mortals oppressed, there were all kinds of natural disasters.


    As time went on, ordinarymoners could not continue to live in such conditions, and they became refugees.


    This was the result of the war.


    As the cultivators battled, the mortal kingdoms also fought.


    In this world, mortal kingdoms were also a part of cultivation sects, and they had close connections.


    This was why mortals¡¯ lives had greatly changed.


    In recent years, the number of refugees entering the Yue Kingdom had increased every year, until it had reached a terrifying level.


    Thinking about this, Liu Yang felt quite troubled and could only sigh.


    ¡°I can only hope the sect will support them¡­¡± he silently thought to himself.


    At the end of the day, he had the entire Flowing Cloud Sect behind him.


    Perhaps other ces would ignore these refugees, but the Flowing Cloud Sect would not.


    The seniors would definitely spend a great deal of effort to settle them down, and they would not abandon them.


    ¡°When will the next batch of food be delivered?¡± someone in the distance shouted.


    It was just that there were too many people and all kinds of voices, making it difficult to hear.


    Just as Liu Yang was about to speak, his attention was caught by something.


    ¡°Is that¡­¡± he raised his head and looked into the sky, a look of surprise appearing on his face.


    In the air, the sounds of the air being torn could be heard as magic energy rippled.


    They were cultivators flying through the air, and they seemed to be heading outside of the Yue Kingdom.


    ¡°It¡¯s my Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s cultivators¡¯ aura¡­¡±


    Standing there, Liu Yang muttered to himself, ¡°Is the sect preparing to move out?¡±


    Over the past few years, there had always been voices moring for the sect to expand out, and they had always been very loud.


    #

 Chapter 252 – 30 Years

    <h4>Chapter 252 - 30 Years</h4>


    It was very normal for the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s people to want to expand out and develop their territory.


    After all, after bing stronger, one would desire more things. Some things that they had not wanted or did not dare to want, they would now begin to desire.


    Back then, the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s people had just wanted to rule over the Yue Kingdom.


    After Chen Heng had be the Sect Master and took over the Yue Kingdom, they had been delighted and satisfied.


    However, as time passed and the Flowing Cloud Sect continued to grow, with disciples numbering in the tens of thousands, this began to change.


    Those with greater power desired to do more things¡ªthis was a truth since ancient times.


    For how many people in the Flowing Cloud Sect saw it, now that the Flowing Cloud Sect had gained such strength, there was no need to continue turtling like this.


    This was the source of most conflict in the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    There were people advocating for expansion, as well as people advocating for maintaining the status quo.


    Liu Yang had heard arguments from both sides, and he had to admit that both sides had reasonable points.


    However, in the past, the Flowing Cloud Sect had remained quite calm and did not show much ambition.


    ¡°Why did they suddenly¡­¡±


    Liu Yang¡¯s expression became serious as he looked at the figures flying through the air. Sensing those magic energy auras that were quite simr to his, he thought to himself.


    He thought of many things in an instant, and he began to guess to himself.


    ¡°Looks like things are going to be chaotic, and even the Yue Kingdom will not be spared¡­¡± he shook his head as he thought to himself.


    Of course the Flowing Cloud Sect was going to act.


    Back then, Chen Heng had divined that this great tribtion would not disappear so quickly and that it would go on for many more decades.


    After 30 years, the conflict had reached its climax.


    By now, tribtion aura was surging everywhere, and even if he did not want to enter, he would have no say in it.


    Now that things hade to this, there was nothing Chen Heng could do.


    He could choose to escape by himself, but he could not help the Flowing Cloud Sect avoid this great tribtion.


    Since the Flowing Cloud Sect could not avoid this, rather than being passively dragged in, it was better to actively join.


    Perhaps this would bring them opportunities.


    At hismand, the entire Flowing Cloud Sect began to move.


    Cultivators formed groups and began to rush out.


    They wore spirit armor and held exquisite weapons, rushing out at themand of the sect.


    In an instant, the surrounding scenery became quite chaotic.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect 30 years ago was actually quite powerful, and now, it was even stronger.


    To some peak-level cultivators, 30 years might not be much, but to mortals, it was already two generations.


    In two generations worth of time, many geniuses had appeared from among the mortals and had joined the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Apart from the ordinary cultivators left behind to look after the Flowing Cloud Sect, the sect was able to send out tens of thousands of cultivators.


    This was not the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s full force, and they were just the ones that the Flowing Cloud Sect could spare.


    If the Flowing Cloud Sect decided to go all-out, they would be able to send out even 100,000 cultivators.


    If other people knew that the Flowing Cloud Sect had such monstrous strength, they would definitely feel startled.


    However, Chen Heng was quite calm about this.


    After all, he was the Sect Master and knew the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s strength clearly.


    Even if it was an army of tens of thousands of cultivators, he would not raise an eyebrow.


    Rather than the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s army moving out, what Chen Heng cared about were other things.


    ¡°The tribtion aura is surging¡­¡± Chen Heng stood by himself as he looked into the distance and muttered to himself.


    To others, Chen Heng was just looking at the scenery, but only Chen Heng knew that things were changing.


    Tribtion aura was formless and imperceptible to most people, and Chen Heng himself was only able to sense it because of Tian Xingzi¡¯s legacy as well as his incredibly high cultivation.


    As he watched on, darkness descended as motes of darkness fell like ink and seemed to cover this world.


    The surroundings were dark and various regions seemed to be filled with negative emotions and howls.


    There seemed to be great danger throughout the world, causing Chen Heng to frown.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡± he nodded as if he understood something.


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother,¡± a voice sounded out.


    Chen Heng turned around and found that it was Hou Juan.


    She had a resolute look on her face, and she wore different clothes than before. She looked quite delicate and pretty and gave off a sense of beauty.


    This beauty made even the female attendants behind Chen Heng stare.


    Of course, what Chen Heng saw was different.


    There was a thickyer of tribtion aura above Hou Juan¡¯s head, simr to the Daybreak Saintess from back then.


    However, different to the Daybreak Saintess, her Fortune was not as monstrous as the Daybreak Saintess¡¯.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Standing there and looking at Hou Juan, his expression was calm as he nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, and there are some things you need to do.


    ¡°Go, but don¡¯t forget toe back,¡± Chen Heng said softly.


    ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother, you¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Hou Juan stared for a moment, not expecting this.


    Looking at Chen Heng, she had prepared to say something but found that Chen Heng had already disappeared.


    After staying there for a while, Hou Juan silently turned and left.


    For some reason, she had a feeling that the next time she saw Chen Heng here would be a long time away.


    Thinking to there, she felt a bit sad but did not know what to say.


    Behind her, a figure silently stood there, watching her leave.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he silently raised his hand.


    ¡°I stole your Fortune, so I will use this topensate you,¡± he said softly.


    He had changed the direction of Hou Juan¡¯s life and had used his powerful strength to change some of her future, making her path easier to walk.


    In the future, even if Hou Juan¡¯s life was not as smooth as it should have been, she would be able to find her own opportunities.


    This was the only thing that Chen Heng could do for her.


    Over the past few decades, under Chen Heng¡¯s influence, Hou Juan¡¯s Fortune had gradually been taken by him.


    Because of this, Hou Juan¡¯s Fortune naturally became weaker and weaker.


    When the great tribtion began, relying on only her remaining Fortune, it would be difficult for her to stay safe.


    As such, Chen Heng had helped her, but the cost was quite great.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the remaining Fortune above his head.


    ¡°I only changed her future a bit, and yet I used so much¡­¡±


    Sensing his remaining Fortune, Chen Heng felt quite frustrated.


    Changing one¡¯s fate was still quite difficult for Chen Heng.


    Most of what he could do was relying on the Fortune Mark¡¯s power.


    Despite this, it still used up much Fortune.


    Using Fortune to change one¡¯s fate was a kind of exchange, and it was reasonable.


    It was just that it cost quite a lot of Fortune.


    However, Chen Heng also knew that the reason why it had cost so much was because Hou Juan¡¯s fate had been quite poor.


    As such, changing Hou Juan¡¯s fate for the better was more difficult than doing so for ordinary people.


    Then again, this Fortune originated from Hou Juan, so since that was the case, using it for her was not a problem.


    Time gradually passed.


    In the following years, the Flowing Cloud Sect began to wage war on the outside world.


    30 years had passed, and Chen Heng¡¯s original agreement with the Daybreak Saintess was no longer effective.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect leaving the Yue Kingdom was no longer a breach of Chen Heng¡¯s promise.


    However, despite this, the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s actions were a bit too quick.


    In just three years, the areas around the Yue Kingdom were taken by the Flowing Cloud Sect, resulting in the destruction of many small sects. Even though their methods were gentler than those of the Daybreak Sect and Demon Sect, it was not much better.


    If that was all, then there would not be much to it, but the battle power that the Flowing Cloud Sect disyed was quite shocking.


    Before, it had been the Daybreak Sect and the recently-revived Demon Sect that had been fighting for the position of overlord in this area.


    Compared to the Daybreak Sect and Demon Sect, the Flowing Cloud Sect had just been a small sect.


    However, now, the strength that it disyed was not any inferior to that of the Daybreak Sect or the Demon Sect.


    This was quite shocking.

 Chapter 253 – Hou Juan Returns

    <h4>Chapter 253 - Hou Juan Returns</h4>


    Decadester, the Divine Pce wreaked havoc in the world, taking dominance.


    Afterwards, the Daybreak Sect and the Demon Sect began to decline, whereas the Flowing Cloud Sect began to gradually rise up.


    Finally, after a few more decades, the Daybreak Sect and Demon Sect were destroyed in order.


    However, the reasons for their destruction were different.


    The Daybreak Sect was destroyed by the Divine Pce.


    The Daybreak Sect had obtained a secret treasure, but the Divine Pce had found out about it and directly went to attack them.


    Seeing this, the Demon Sect also joined in and dealt a final blow to the Daybreak Sect.


    After the Daybreak Sect fell, the Demon Sect followed next.


    During the next ten years, the Flowing Cloud Sect attacked the Demon Sect and finally defeated and destroyed the Demon Sect.


    At the Demon Sect¡¯s territory, a Demon Sovereign personally fought with the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master. He hadplete confidence in victory, but he had been mercilessly suppressed and defeated by the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master, unable to retaliate at all.


    Just like that, two overlord-level factions in this region perished.


    Apart from that, there were other matters, but they were far less important.


    After the Daybreak Sect and the Demon Sect were destroyed, the Flowing Cloud Sect became one of the most powerful sects, inferior only to the Divine Pce.


    However, the great tribtion had not yet concluded.


    Decadester, the Flowing Cloud Sect and the Divine Pce engaged in arge battle above the Divine Mountain.


    This battle tore apart the heavens and destroyed the ancient Divine Mountain, turning it into fragments.


    This battlested a whole half a month.


    This shocked everyone in the world, causing them to turn their attention to this unprecedented battle.


    In the end, it was the Flowing Cloud Sect who emerged victorious.


    Half a monthter, the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master walked out from the ruins, his aura incredibly shocking and seeming like it could tear apart the heavens and the earth.


    Everything had concluded.


    After this battle, the Flowing Cloud Sect was the ruler of this area, and the great tribtion gradually dissipated.


    During that battle, the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master had secured the title of number one in the world, and even the lowliest mortals knew about him.


    However, after that battle, the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master no longer ventured out and stayed within the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s territory.


    Time gradually passed.


    Hundreds of years passed in the blink of an eye.


    After many centuries, much had changed in the world.


    Because of the assets left behind by the Divine Pce and the other factions, the Flowing Cloud Sect developed incredibly quickly, reaching new milestones almost every year.


    Their progress caused many people to feel quite shocked.


    By now,pared to hundreds of years ago, the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s territory was enormous and had an incredible number of Profound Understanding cultivators.


    With this strength, the Flowing Cloud Sect had long since be a massive creature.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s territory became even more prosperous, and many people would go there every day to observe or to hand in missions.


    After defeating the Divine Pce, everything had been very calm, and no one dared to offend the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    By now, everyone here was used to it.


    On this day, a person suddenly came to the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s territory.


    She was quite a beautiful woman and she was dressed in long robes. She was currently walking about the Flowing Cloud Sect as she looked around.


    ¡°What great changes¡­¡± the woman thought to herself as she walked.


    To her, this ce was somewhat familiar, and there were shadows of the past in various ces. However, now, most ces seemed quite foreign.


    This was to be expected¡ªafter all, even for people, they would lookpletely different after hundreds of years.


    It made sense that a ce would change much after many centuries, even if it was a ce of cultivation.


    Many of the spirit grasses and spirit trees had been reced: Many had died or had been changed, while the ones remaining had be very, very big.


    The woman walked by herself and felt that she hade to a new ce.


    All of this felt quite unfamiliar to her, and it was very different to her memories.


    Sensing this, she could not help but lightly sigh.


    On the way, she continuously looked at the scenery. There were not many people around, and this only changed once she reached the end of the spirit garden.


    At the end, there was a person standing there, as if they were waiting for someone.


    It was a handsome-looking young man who was dressed in white robes.


    The young man¡¯s appearance was exquisite and refined, and hearing the sounds from behind him, he turned and looked over.


    Following this, their gazes met.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm and he only lightly nodded.


    ¡°Mental energy¡­¡±


    Facing Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, the woman looked a bit apologetic, ¡°Senior Apprentice Brother¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°What is there to be sorry about?¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression did not change as he asked softly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± the woman paused, wanting to say something but not knowing what to say.


    She did not know how to express her guilt.


    That year, she had left the Flowing Cloud Sect to find her background, but she had disappeared for hundreds of years.


    By the time she hade back, the Flowing Cloud Sect was at the peak.


    From how others saw it, she was perhaps a deserter¡ªwhile other people in the Flowing Cloud Sect were fighting bitterly, she had directly disappeared.


    Now, she had returned after the Flowing Cloud Sect had reached the peak.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about,¡± Chen Heng smiled as he said softly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±


    The person in front of him was, of course, Hou Juan.


    After leaving the Flowing Cloud Sect, Hou Juan had gone to search for her opportunities.


    At first, she would asionally send back messages, but as time went on, she gradually disappeared.


    Those from the same generation as Chen Heng thought that she had most likely fallen somewhere else.


    None of them had expected her to return now.


    However, Chen Heng was not too surprised.


    After all, Hou Juan was someone with Fortune, and she would not die so easily.


    ¡°Tell me about your experiences,¡± Chen Heng said warmly as he looked at Hou Juan, and he had some people bring over a table and chairs.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Hou Juan nodded and began to tell Chen Heng of her experiences over the past few centuries.


    Back then, she had left the Flowing Cloud Sect not because of a sudden impulse but because she had her own reasons.


    ¡°When the Flowing Cloud Sect imprisoned me, I consumed a One Qi Pill,¡± Hou Juan said, ¡°That One Qi Pill almost caused me to die, but it also activated a secret power within me, causing me to obtain some things.¡±


    ¡°After consuming the One Qi Pill, it seemed to have awakened some kind of bloodline,¡± Hou Juan exined, ¡°During this process, I found out about some things, including my background.¡±


    ording to Hou Juan, she was not an ordinary person and instead came from the Divine Bloodline n. It was just that her Divine Bloodline was quite weak and not very obvious.


    After consuming the One Qi Pill, when she was on the brink of death, her Divine Bloodline seemed to have awakened.


    As such, after finding out about many things, she chose to leave the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    She had left the Flowing Cloud Sect and headed to the Extreme North.


    ¡°At the Extreme North was a legacynd left behind by my ancestors, which can only be opened by people with the Divine Bloodline,¡± Hou Juan said as she sighed, ¡°After entering, I was trapped by a formation, and I was only able to escape after I obtained my current cultivation. However, I never would have thought that many centuries would have passed in the meantime.¡±


    #

 Chapter 254 – Patrol

    <h4>Chapter 254 - Patrol</h4>


    ¡°It has already been hundreds of years¡­¡± Hou Juan sighed.


    Even to cultivators, hundreds of years was arge amount of time.


    For some low level cultivators, this was longer than their lifespan, and it was enough to make them go from their peak to dry bones.


    Even to Chen Heng and Hou Juan, this was not a small period of time.


    Much had happened during those hundreds of years.


    Back when Hou Juan had left, Chen Heng had only just taken control of the Flowing Cloud Sect, and the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s territory was still within the Yue Kingdom.


    After hundreds of years, the Flowing Cloud Sect had already be the most powerful faction in this area.


    This difference was massive.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve been quite bored for the past few hundred years,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at Hou Juan and lightlyughed.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t exactly boring,¡± Hou Juan said as she smiled, ¡°The secret realm was not too bad; there were many interesting things that kept me upied.


    ¡°However, I have to say that after staying there for so long, I did start disliking it. I¡¯m finally out¡­¡± she said as she lightly sighed.


    Looking at Hou Juan, Chen Heng smiled. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly paused and coughed a few times.


    At the corner of his mouth, there was a trace of blood, looking quite obvious.


    Hou Juan¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡± she instinctively wanted to stand up, a look of shock on her face.


    At their level of cultivation, they were essentially immune to all poisons and sicknesses.


    The only reason that Chen Heng would be like this was because he was injured.


    Moreover, it was no ordinary injury.


    However, how had he received such a serious injury?


    By now, the Flowing Cloud Sect had reached the peak, and it was the overlord of this region, while Chen Heng was hailed as the number one person.


    With this kind of strength, who could injure him?


    ¡°It¡¯s an old problem,¡± Chen Heng shook his head as he waved his hand, ¡°Just some aftereffects left behind from back then.¡±


    ¡°Is it a Dao Injury?¡± Hou Juan frowned as she asked.


    Chen Heng did not say anything and just nodded.


    Dao Injuries were no ordinary injuries.


    This was an injury to one¡¯s foundation, and in a sense, it was the most serious injury. Even powerful cultivators would gradually die after receiving a Dao Injury.


    ¡°Was it from the battles back then?¡± Hou Juan frowned and asked after a while.


    ¡°You could put it that way.¡± Chen Heng coughed for a while before recovering and nodding, ¡°The Demon Sovereign and the Divine Pce¡¯s Pce Master were not easy opponents.


    ¡°I received these injuries from them,¡± he said quite calmly.


    In this world, overlord-level figures were not simple people.


    Chen Heng leading the Flowing Cloud Sect through this great tribtion and reaching the peak had not been easy.


    The others were not too bad, but the Demon Sect¡¯s Demon Sovereign and the Divine Pce¡¯s Pce Master had been quite troublesome to deal with.


    Both of them possessed Fortune, and the Fortune they had was more powerful than even Hou Juan¡¯s at her peak.


    The two of them are the absolute central characters to this great tribtion; it had not been easy for Chen Heng to defeat them at all.


    It was far more difficult than anyone could imagine.


    Back then, he had received a Dao Injury, and his body was now heavily injured.


    If it was anyone else, they would have long since fallen and would not have been able to hold out for so long.


    However, to him, it did not matter too much.


    Right now, he seemed quite calm and did not feel much.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Hou Juan fell silent for a while.


    Looking at Chen Heng, she felt quite guilty and ufortable.


    From the start until now, Chen Heng was the person who had treated her the best.


    Back when she had been trapped in the secret realm, she had wanted to go out countless times so she could see Chen Heng.


    She had never thought that when they would meet again, things would be like this.


    Thinking to there, she felt quite sad and grieved.


    ¡°No need to be like that,¡± Chen Heng said as he shook his head, ¡°Death is inevitable, and there¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. Moreover, I¡¯m not dead yet. Even if you¡¯re sad, you should wait until I¡¯ve passed.¡±


    Chen Heng spoke softly as he looked at the slightly teary Hou Juan.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Hou Juan looked up, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Because cultivators had a long lifespan, they were quite used to this.


    In the past, Hou Juan had sent off a few good friends and buried them.


    But now that this person was Chen Heng, she was unable to ept it.


    Looking at Hou Juan, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head and got up and walked to the side.


    ¡°I personally nted all of the spirit grasses in this spirit garden and have painstakingly nurtured them,¡± he said softly as he looked at Hou Juan, ¡°Have a look around at the changes while you¡¯re here.¡±


    After saying this, he turned and left from this ce.


    As he walked, a figure appeared in front of him.


    The slender figure stood there, and she had somewhat beautiful looks.


    She held an umbre and slowly walked towards him.


    It was Zhang Ya.


    After hundreds of years, most people from Chen Heng¡¯s generation had departed.


    This included Liu Wen and some other people Chen Heng had been familiar with in the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Compared to others, Zhang Ya¡¯s talent was quite good.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s nurturing, she had received much support, and she had even received much guidance from Chen Heng personally.


    After hundreds of years, that tender young girl had be a powerful cultivator.


    In the Flowing Cloud Sect, apart from Chen Heng, Zhang Ya was one of the most powerful cultivators. She was at the peak of the Profound Understanding and was close to a new level.


    Honestly, even Chen Heng felt quite surprised about this.


    A cultivator¡¯s cultivation was not as simple as people thought.


    This was especially so after reaching Profound Understanding.


    For Zhang Ya to be able to reach this level, she was undeniably a genius.


    In actuality, she was the person Chen Heng wanted to seed him as the Sect Master.


    ¡°Why did you suddenlye over?¡± Chen Heng asked softly.


    ¡°n brother.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Zhang Ya nodded and bowed respectfully as she said, ¡°I heard Junior Apprentice Sister Hou returned; is that so?¡±


    ¡°Did you want to catch up with her?¡± Chen Heng smiled as he said, ¡°She¡¯s back there; you can go find her if you want.¡±


    Chen Heng lightly spoke before leaving.


    The light breeze outside blew against Chen Heng¡¯s body, making him feel a bit cold.


    As Chen Heng looked out at the scenery in the distance, his eyes became a bit hazy.


    ¡°At the end, it stilles to this¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    By now, he had reached his limit.


    With his strength, even though he had a Dao Injury, as long as he wanted to, he could suppress it; it was not as bad as the injury he had received when he was a True Lord.


    The reason he was like this was because he could no longer suppress it and could no longer recover from the injury.


    In other words, he did not have much time left.


    Hou Juan also knew this, which was why she had been so sad.


    However, Chen Heng did not mind too much.


    After all, this was not his real body, and if he fell, then so be it.


    It was not like he had not died before, and this was not a big deal.


    Standing there, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, it had been a few months.


    After those months, a second piece of urgent news came.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master, who had stayed within the Flowing Cloud Sect ever since defeating the Divine Pce¡¯s Pce Master, had finallye out.


    It was said that he was preparing to travel around the world and have a look at all of the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s territory.


    In just a moment, all of the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s attention was attracted by this matter.


    #

 Chapter 255 – Fall

    <h4>Chapter 255 - Fall</h4>


    By now, Chen Heng¡¯s identity was not as simple as before.


    He was the Sect Master of the Flowing Cloud Sect and the ruler of this area. With a single thought, he controlled life and death for countless people.


    His authority was many times greater than even emperors for mortals.


    For a person like this to go on an inspection tour, it was no small matter.


    As such, everyone paid great attention to this.


    Some people wanted to take this opportunity to curry favor with him, while others purely wanted to show their respect. Some were also people Chen Heng had been familiar with in the past.


    By now, after hundreds of years, most people from Chen Heng¡¯s generation had already passed away.


    There would often be geniuses appearing, who had grown during the past hundreds of years.


    Cultivators¡¯ lifespans were quite long, and they were extremely longpared to mortals.


    Even an ordinary Foundation Building cultivator could live for hundreds of years.


    Moreover, those with cultivation about Foundation Building would have even longer lifespans.


    As such, there were still many people Chen Heng was familiar with in various ces.


    After hearing that Chen Heng was going on an inspection tour, they all wanted to go and travel with Chen Heng.


    At first, there were only a few people, but soon, the group began to grow bigger and bigger.


    Hou Juan, Zhang Ya, the Zhang n¡¯s people, as well as some enemies from the past, all wanted to visit him.


    Chen Heng did not mind and did not refuse them.


    Right now, all he wanted to do was have a look at this empire he had built up.


    The next month, an unexpected guest came to visit Chen Heng.


    It was a tall and beautiful woman, who was dressed in a red dress. She had a voluptuous figure and was quite beautiful, and she wore a veil.


    This was undeniably a very beautiful woman, and her aura was quite strong; she had reached the Profound Understanding realm.


    She stood in the way of the group, as if she had been waiting.


    ¡°It has been quite a while; how is the Sect Master?¡±


    Looking at the group, the woman smiled and walked up.


    Zhang Ya and Hou Juan went up, not feeling too surprised to see her.


    They had seen simr people during this period of time.


    However,pared to those people, this person was quite special.


    She was not someone from the Flowing Cloud Sect, and she was instead from the Rou Kingdom¡¯s royal family, Gao Yue.


    ¡°Long time no see. It seems that you¡¯ve been doing well for yourself.¡±


    Within the massive imperial chariot, Chen Heng sat cross-legged as he looked at Gao Yue walking over.


    ¡°All thanks to Sect Master,¡± Gao Yue said as he smiled.


    Back then, Gao Yue had also been in the Flowing Cloud Sect and was a disciple.


    She had asked Chen Heng to help her go to one of the Rou Kingdom¡¯s historical remnants.


    Chen Heng had fulfilled his promise, and after his battle with the Divine Pce¡¯s Pce Master, he had headed with Gao Yue to the Rou Kingdom and found the historical remnant.


    By then, all enemies had disappeared¡ªthey had either submitted or been destroyed.


    The region of the Rou Kingdom also belonged to the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    As such, Chen Heng had split off the Rou Kingdom¡¯snd and given it to Gao Yue, and he had made her the master of the Rou Kingdom.


    By now, it had been a few hundred years.


    After walking in, Gao Yue did not bow, and she just directly sat down and began to chat with Chen Heng.


    They talked about many things, from current affairs to past events.


    Only after a while, Gao Yue looked at Chen Heng and saw his increasingly pale face, and she asked, ¡°Has it really be that bad?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Gao Yue asked earnestly.


    Chen Heng¡¯s Dao Injury was no secret to them.


    By now, many people had guessed at this.


    However, she had never thought that it would be so serious.


    For someone like Gao Yue, who understood the circumstances, Chen Heng¡¯s actions became even clearer.


    He just wanted to have a look at this world before he died.


    Hearing Gao Yue¡¯s words, Chen Heng paused for a moment before smiling and saying, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s about time. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    He raised his wine cup as he lightlyughed.


    Gao Yue did not reply and only silently raised her wine cup, and she drank it in one gulp.


    Happy times passed quickly.


    To Chen Heng, spending time with old friends like Gao Yue was quite pleasant.


    He knew that even if he did not really die, it would not be much different to this world¡¯s people.


    After this simtion¡¯s body died, he would not be able to meet these people again.


    Even if he could enter the Azure Heaven Realm again, he most likely would not be able toe to this world.


    After all, it seemed that the Azure Heaven Realm was quite big, and there were many worlds within it.


    Even if Chen Heng came again, the chances of himing to this world were not big.


    Given this, when this body of his reached its limit, it would be a permanent farewell.


    Chen Heng was mentally prepared for this, and he did not feel too bitter about it.


    He had been in simr positions before, and he was already used to it.


    This was how things were: Even if he did not want this, what could he do?


    Of course, Chen Heng wanted to stay for a bit longer and do more things.


    However, even for him, wanting to continue on with his Dao Injury was impossible.


    In actuality, for him tost until now was already his limit.


    He had already held out for quite a while.


    Based on his estimates, in about one or two years, he would begin to die.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng chuckled and gulped down the wine in his cup.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, one year had passed.


    During that one year, Chen Heng travelled about, looking at the scenery.


    During this process, Gao Yue and the others stayed by his side, as if they wanted to walk to the end with him.


    Finally, they came to the Divine Mountain¡¯s historical remnant.


    This had once been a forbidden area and a holy ce.


    However, after the battle between Chen Heng and the Divine Pce¡¯s Pce Master, the Divine Mountain had been obliterated and turned into ruins.


    Even now, there were still remnant traces of magic energy from that battle.


    Even after thousands of years, perhaps this would not change.


    Aftering here again, Chen Heng got off the imperial cart and slowly walked forwards, looking around.


    The traces from before were still there.


    As he walked, Chen Heng remembered every fight that had happened here.


    However, all of that had passed.


    Chen Heng spent some time under the Divine Mountain¡¯s ruins.


    A few dayster, a silver moon appeared in the sky, giving off dense light.


    The ground trembled and the sky seemed to go through changes, and when cultivators in the surroundings sensed these changes, they felt a sense of suppression in their heart.


    After the aura of suppression passed, it was reced by great changes.


    In just a short period of time, this ce seemed to go through changes and became a holynd.


    Rumbling spirit qi surged over, forming unique fruits.


    In an instant, all kinds of signs appeared, looking quite extraordinary.


    In the distance, seeing the various scenes, Hou Juan and the others could not help but sob in grief as they felt that familiar aura disappear.


    Under the moon and night, a great genius had fallen.


    Spirit light spread throughout the sky, covering this area.


    Within the darkness, there was a hazy feeling.


    There was absolutely nothing, like an eternal darkness.


    After his consciousness crossed worlds, Chen Heng once again opened his eyes.


    Following this, he saw the scenery around him.


    #

 Chapter 256 – Jackpot

    <h4>Chapter 256 - Jackpot</h4>


    In front of him, his bedroom was the same as it had been.


    Within the old room, Chen Hengy on the big bed by himself, staring into space.


    There was a cup of warm coffee still on the table; it had not be any colder than when it had been put down.


    It seemed that almost no time had passed from when he had left.


    Hundreds of years had passed in another world, but this world had not changed.


    ¡°I¡¯m back¡­¡± Chen Heng sat up on his bed as he lightly sighed and thought to himself.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    After thinking this, Chen Heng looked ahead, where words were appearing.


    ¡°The simtion has concluded, beginning settlement¡­¡±


    ¡°You were a powerful cultivator and surpassed many people in the path of cultivation¡­¡±


    ¡°You were admired by countless people. You killed many people and also protected and saved many people¡­¡±


    ¡°You were an arrogant Sect Master, as well as a king who walked alone¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Calctions finished. You have obtained: 15,000 Points¡­¡±


    Words began to appear in front of him.


    Seeing those words, Chen Heng did not react much and just silently nodded before going to the next step.


    Following this, a massive wheel appeared, with the pointer at the center.


    Looking at this familiar wheel, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he chose to spin the wheel.


    Ahead, the pointer began to spin before slowly stopping.


    ¡°You have obtained the Flowing Cloud Sect Sect Master¡¯s sword skills¡­¡±


    The results of the first spin were revealed.


    ¡°Just the sword skills¡­¡± Chen Heng did not react much.


    To him at his peak cultivation, these sword skills were nothing and not worth mentioning.


    As such, he continued.


    The pointer began to spin again.


    ¡°You have obtained the Flowing Cloud Sect Sect Master¡¯s One Qi Pill¡­¡±


    Following this, a ray of golden light shone out as a medicinal pill appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s hand.


    ¡°One Qi Pill¡­¡±


    Looking at this pill, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    This had been given to him by Gao Yue back then.


    Back then, Hou Juan had relied on the One Qi Pill to escape from the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Following this, Chen Heng had asked Gao Yue for one out of curiosity so he could research it.


    The One Qi Pill allowed one to temporarily break through to a higher realm, but it had its limits: For Chen Heng at his peak, it was not effective.


    As such, it had not been very useful to Chen Heng, and he had just put it away.


    He had never thought that he would obtain it now.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than nothing I guess,¡± Chen Heng thought as he looked at the prize wheel again.


    Ahead, the massive prize wheel once again began to spin.


    However, this time, something unexpected happened.


    The pointer stopped at the 12 o¡¯clock position.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng stared, feeling quite surprised.


    Following this, words appeared.


    ¡°You have obtained the Flowing Cloud Sect Sect Master¡¯s cultivation¡­¡±


    Chen Heng became even more stunned.


    The Flowing Cloud Sect Sect Master¡¯s cultivation¡­


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    Sitting on the bed, just as Chen Heng thought to himself, a massive wave of energy appeared.


    Terrifyingly powerful energy appeared, rushing into his body.


    If anyone else was in the room, they would be able to clearly see the changes in Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    His elegant features began to change, bing even more handsome and perfect.


    A unique energy appeared, looking like a unique aura. It was like a sun-like divine light, and it was incredibly powerful.


    His body was still somewhat slender, just like before, but his aura hadpletely changed. Every action of his seemed to contain supreme airs, and it was as if he could destroy the heavens and earth with a single wave of his hand.


    All of this was caused by his previous cultivation.


    Just how strong had Chen Heng¡¯s cultivation in the Azure Heaven Realm been?


    In that world, with his previous foundation, and then cultivating for hundreds of years, he had surpassed the True Lord level.


    Before, he had been at the peak of the True Lord realm and could already destroy mountains and rivers with ease.


    Now that this strength had been gained by his true body, just how terrifying would those changes be? Apart from Chen Heng, no one knew the answer.


    Standing there, Chen Heng silently got up and looked into the distance.


    If, before, he still looked like a human, he now looked like a god, seeming incredibly shocking.


    ¡°Finally¡­¡± Chen Heng lightly sighed as he thought to himself.


    After experiencing many simtions, his main body was at his peak as well.


    In a sense, he had hit the jackpot.


    After all, among all of the things he could bring out, his cultivation was the most precious one.


    For him to receive this out of all of the possibilities, his luck had been extraordinary.


    Standing there, his expression was calm as he settled his emotions.


    After spinning the prize wheel three times, the Points required once again doubled, and it now cost 160 Points.


    To the current Chen Heng, that was no longer a big deal.


    However, given that Chen Heng had already obtained the most precious thing, then there was not much else that could tempt him.


    As such, he decided not to spin the prize wheel again.


    Following this, the prize wheel and the words disappeared.


    After the simtionpletely ended, Chen Heng turned and looked ahead of him.


    He had not forgotten his goal from before.


    He had entered the simtion to increase his strength so that he could find a way to deal with the great tribtion that this world was going to face.


    To him, the great tribtion that was going to happen was the most important thing.


    Now that his main body had be so powerful, it was time to verify his guesses.


    At that moment, he thought of many things, and his body directly disappeared as he headed out.


    At that moment, he appeared on a street in a different ce.


    This was not Lin City, nor was it any city he had been to; it was apletely foreign city.


    It was extremely far away from Lin City.


    To Chen Heng, this was a distance that he could traverse in an instant.


    Going from one ce to a different ce with a single thought was impossible for ordinary people, but it was not a big deal at all to the current Chen Heng.


    After appearing here, Chen Heng looked around.


    The passerbys walked about, and they were not Asian but Caucasian.


    However, there was not much difference between them and the people Chen Heng was familiar with, and they walked about as they went about their own business.


    It was just that these people were all surrounded by traces of ck deathly aura.


    ¡°Tribtion aura¡­ deathly aura¡­¡±


    Standing there, Chen Heng looked at the people¡¯s fates and deathly aura.


    He had seen the deathly aura before, but he had not discovered much.


    However, he was at the greatest peak he had ever been, and he could naturally see more.


    From his observations of the great tribtion in the Azure Heaven Realm, he had be more proficient at controlling the Fortune Mark.


    As such, he was able to see some things that had been previously hidden to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see just what this is¡­¡± Chen Heng muttered as he looked ahead.


    In the next moment, his vision began to change.


    The passerbys¡¯ appearances began to change, turning into skeletons.


    Their flesh began to rot and their skin sagged, turning into skeletons wearing clothes.


    This was quite a shocking scene, and if ordinary people saw it, they would no longer be able to eat.


    However, Chen Heng¡¯s expression remained calm; he was already used to this.


    He did not look away and instead resolutely continued to look forward.


    As he stared, a haziness appeared.


    Hazy darkness began to appear, blocking Chen Heng¡¯s vision and covering what he could see.


    Without realizing it, Chen Heng¡¯s body had be covered with cold sweat.


    The hazy darkness not only obscured his vision but also made him feel massive pressure to the point that his body could not move.


    Fortunately, he was not like before¡ªotherwise, under this pressure, he would have directly copsed and might have died on the spot.


    However, for now, he could bear it.


    ¡°Let me see¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s body was covered with cold sweat, and violet light appeared in his eyes as he did his best to look forwards, ¡°Just what is hiding in the depths¡­¡±


    As he spoke, his surroundings shook.


    A clear explosion sounded out as the hazy darkness was destroyed by Chen Heng, unable to continue to obstruct him.


    The hazy darkness shattered like ss, revealing what was behind it.


    In that moment, a mark within Chen Heng¡¯s body gave off light, drawing Chen Heng towards a certain ce.


    Under the immense pressure, the Fortune Mark within Chen Heng¡¯s body had been enlivened, releasing monstrous power.


    Scenes began to be revealed.


    A deep darkness sprang at Chen Heng, apanied by a dizzying feeling.


    When Chen Heng was greeted by light again, his surroundings had changed.


    #

 Chapter 257 – World’s Dream

    <h4>Chapter 257 - World¡¯s Dream</h4>


    When Chen Heng opened his eyes, his surroundings were filled with light.


    Chen Heng looked around and saw the world¡¯s true appearance.


    In front of him, it was still the same city, but it had greatly changed.


    The heavens and earth were trembling, and the sky was burning.


    Illusory images appeared, and a massive ck hole appeared in the sky.


    This world¡¯s horrific scene looked like an apocalypse.


    Chen Heng stood by himself, looking around.


    Blood qi rushed to the sky, and disasters continuously erupted.


    The city was still the same, but the people hurrying about had all disappeared.


    On the ground, there was not a single person alive; all of them were corpses.


    Those corpses looked like they had died for a long time; they had withered flesh and some bones could be seen.


    All of them looked extremely terrifying.


    It was as if this entire world had died, without any trace of life remaining.


    The ground had lost all vitality, and let alone people, there were not even any trees or grass.


    If all living things had fallen, what did this world have left?


    It was most likely just Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng stood there and took in his surroundings for a long time.


    Suddenly, a line of words appeared before him.


    ¡°The world¡¯s mirror image has been changed¡­¡±


    It was his simtor.


    If it was normal times, Chen Heng would take this information very seriously, but he could not bother with this right now.


    A formless energy covered his body, and as he looked at his surroundings, a wave of new memories flooded into his mind.


    It was as if a seal had been released, and massive amounts of information and scenes appeared in his mind.


    It was not his own memories, but the memories of this body.


    ording to this body¡¯s memories, Chen Heng had slowly grown up as time passed.


    However, those memories only went to 17 years old.


    That was when Chen Heng¡¯s body had been undertaking his university examinations.


    At that time, the world had gone through great changes. The ground copsed and the sky burned with mes.


    In the memories, Chen Heng saw a massive, boundless, hand of darkness suddenly press down.


    Following this, everything had ended.


    This entire world¡¯s vitality had been annihted, and it was sucked out by a strange power.


    Ordinary humans directly turned into a group of bones, while trees and grasses withered.


    Finally, even the world itselfpletely withered.


    The world had ended.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡± Chen Heng stood there by himself.


    Without realizing it, tears had flowed out of his eyes, dampening his clothes.


    The emotions from this body quickly appeared, affecting Chen Heng¡¯s emotions.


    ¡°My previous self¡­ already fell¡­¡±


    At that moment, Chen Heng finally understood what this world was.


    The world that he hade from was perhaps a parallel world with this one.


    However, this world was different to what Chen Heng had thought.


    At first, this world was the same as Chen Heng had thought, but it just had a focus on martial arts.


    However, in actuality, when Chen Heng had be an adult, this world had been destroyed.


    A massive, formless hand had suddenly descended, instantly stealing all vitality in this world and leaving behind a broken world.


    Rather than the real world, what he had been experiencing before was more like a dreamscape.


    The entire world had instantly fallen, and the remnant thoughts and energy from the creatures had fused with this world¡¯s remnant origin, forming a dreamscape.


    It was the same as a normal person dreaming, except that this dreamscape covered the entire world¡¯s creatures.


    In a sense, this was a world¡¯s dream.


    When the world had been destroyed, it had created a deep dreamscape.


    Within the dreamscape, nothing had been destroyed, and all living creatures were still living as usual.


    The dreamscape was so realistic that even souls from outside could not tell that it was a dreamscape, and they thought that they were in the real world.


    He had no idea that this world had long since been destroyed and that everything he was experiencing was the reluctant thoughts left behind by the world.


    It was just that the dreamscape would also decay and fall apart.


    Those abnormalities he had experienced were intersections between the real world and the dreamscape: Those destroyed cities and alleys were a corner of the real world.


    When the dreamscape and real world intersected, the dreamscape gradually retreated.


    This was where the deathly aura that Chen Heng had seen hade from.


    In the past, Chen Heng had been confused as to why there was such a dense deathly aura.


    Now, he knew why.


    Everyone in this entire world was already dead.


    All that remained were reluctant, vengeful spirits.


    To them, no matter how the world developed, when the real world was destroyed, everything would be destroyed.


    Everyone would think of how they had died, causing the dreamscape to copse.


    This was a process that could not be changed, and it resulted in what Chen Heng had seen.


    Drip¡­ drip¡­


    Tears fell on the ground.


    Without realizing it, Chen Heng was already kneeling on the ground, his face covered with tears.


    The surroundings changed.


    In that moment, the entire world once again changed, as the dreamscape¡¯s energy covered Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Following this, everything returned to normal.


    On the foreign street, Chen Heng half-knelt on the street.


    There were people busily walking about, going about their own business.


    Sometimes, people would look over at curiosity in surprise and confusion.


    ¡°Mummy¡­¡±


    Nearby, a little girl held her mother¡¯s hand as she looked at Chen Heng in confusion, ¡°Why is he crying?¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ something sad happened to him,¡± the mother said gently, ¡°Everyone will have times when they are sad.¡±


    ¡°Me as well?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the mother said as she smiled and stroked the little girl¡¯s head, ¡°We can¡¯t avoid this, and you will face this in the future. However, I hope that day will be far away.¡±


    Some people came over to Chen Heng and stopped beside him.


    Some of them helped him up and tried tofort him.


    However, Chen Heng did not respond.


    Much time passed.


    Chen Heng knelt there from daytime until night time.


    Only after a long time did he raise his head.


    Compared to before, his eyes had lost their light.


    In the next moment, his surroundings changed as he returned to Lin City.


    Lin City was still the same, and even though it was quite small, it was filled with familiar auras.


    Chen Heng returned here and walked about aimlessly.


    No matter if it was this world or the previous one, this city had many people he was familiar with.


    He could sense those people¡¯s traces and auras¡­


    His family had lived here and grown up here.


    This ce was filled withforting auras and smells.


    Without realizing it, he walked into his school.


    His school was still the same, and it was filled with young students. They ran about as they yed, looking quite lively.


    Chen Heng casually walked about.


    asionally, someone would recognize Chen Heng and woulde up to greet him, but he ignored them and left.


    Finally, he returned home.


    Within the living room, Wang Li was busying about in an apron as she prepared lunch for her children.


    His big sister Chen Jing was still ying outside, bragging about her little brother to her friends.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Within the living room and looking at Chen Heng, Wang Li smiled, ¡°Have a rest; lunch is almost ready.¡±


    Hearing this familiar voice, Chen Heng instinctively wanted to respond.


    However, as he looked up, Wang Li¡¯s appearance changed, going from a living person to a walking skeleton.


    Standing there, Chen Heng deeply sighed.


    At this moment, he noticed that there were many words in front of his eyes.


    ¡°Examining the mirror image world¡­¡±


    ¡°The mirror image world¡¯s aura has changed and is about to be destroyed¡­¡±


    ¡°Destroyed¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    It seemed that the day that this world was truly going to be destroyed was not far off.


    That was when Chen Heng was going to do his university examinations.


    When that time came, this world would be destroyed as well.


    This was the fate of the world, and the conclusion of the dreamscape¡ªno one could stop it.


    When that day came, everyone would remember how they had died.


    The dreamscape would be shattered and everyone wouldpletely wake up.


    When that time came, this world would be truly destroyed.


    What would happen to the world?


    What would happen to him?


    Chen Heng thought to himself.


    If they were creatures belonging to this world, then they were all dead, and all they were were remnant thoughts and memories.


    This included Chen Heng¡¯s previous identity.


    However, Chen Heng was different.


    He was not dead and was a transmigrator from another world.


    Even though his spirit had descended in this dreamscape world, he did not seem to belong to this dreamscape world.


    Rather, he was like a visitor who had been attracted here and had found an identity to temporarily stay here.


    When the end of the world came, his identity would disappear, but what about him?


    Would he die with this world, or would he go back to where he came from?


    Many thoughts shed in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    If it was before, he would have cared greatly.


    However, he did not mind anymore.


    ¡°Whatever¡­¡± he raised his head and looked into the distance, ¡°In the end, it¡¯s just death¡­¡±


    The worst-case scenario was just that he would die with this world.


    To most people, death was quite terrifying.


    However, for Chen Heng, it was not a big deal¡ªafter all, he had personally experienced it many times.


    In the previous simtions, he had clearly and realistically sensed that feeling, as well as that deep darkness.


    As such, he did not mind experiencing it again.


    It was just that different to before, he most likely would not be able to wake up again.


    However, Chen Heng did not mind.


    At this point, he could only wait for time to pass and wait for the conclusion.


    As he waited, abnormal things happened in the distance.


    As time passed, the unrest in the world became clearer and clearer.


    #

 Chapter 258 – Waking Up

    <h4>Chapter 258 - Waking Up</h4>


    ¡°Should be ready soon¡­¡± Wang Li hurried about in the kitchen as she prepared lunch.


    It had been a few days, and it seemed like everything was normal as usual.


    Wang Li had been quite happy because Chen Heng had been staying at home the past few days, keeping herpany.


    This made her feel quite happy.


    For parents, the most important thing was not their children attaining great achievements but their children keeping thempany.


    It was just strange that aftering back that day, it was as if Chen Heng had be a different person. He sat in his room all day and did not go out to practice martial arts.


    Wang Li felt a bit confused but did not think too much.


    She could sense that he was going through something, but he was just keeping it in his heart.


    Since Chen Heng did not take the initiative to tell her, she would not ask.


    She knew that this was how her child had always been.


    If he was willing to tell her, he would have told her without her having to ask.


    If he did not want to tell her, even if she asked, he most likely would not say.


    She was already used to this after living together for so many years.


    As such, she did not n to say anything, and she just made some food that he liked to eat.


    Outside, the sunlight was quite bright, creating a beautiful scene.


    Looking out, Wang Li smiled.


    Not too far away, Chen Heng was standing on the balcony by himself.


    If he was a normal person, they would have thought the world was the same as it always was. However, this was not the case for Chen Heng.


    Right now, he could sense that as time passed, the world was quickly going through changes.


    There wererge patches of darkness in the world, which seemed to want to devour everything.


    This had started a few days ago. At first, the changes were slight, but soon, arge hole had appeared in the sky, and it had be more and more obvious.


    The abnormalities continuously grew, but no one could tell and continued to live as normal.


    As time passed, the real world would approach.


    Chen Heng could see this clearly.


    The abnormalities began to be more apparent, and they continuously grew, wanting to cover the entire world.


    Standing there, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he silently raised his head and looked ahead of him.


    As he looked on, the world before him began to change.


    Arge building suddenly appeared on a previously-t area ofnd.


    Therge building looked quite old and run-down, and it gave off an ancient aura.


    If anyone could see this big building, they would definitely be stunned.


    As time went on, simr scenes continuously appeared.


    The dreamscape would wake up at some point.


    People could not live within a dream for their whole lives. No matter how good the dream was, they would still wake up.


    For this world¡¯s people, that day was not too far away.


    When that time came, this world¡¯s people would see the real world and remember the past.


    Chen Heng stood there, silently waiting for that time.


    Ahead, the scene before him continued to change.


    At first, it was a big building.


    As time passed, the building became bigger and bigger.


    The people in the surroundings began to go through changes: Their flesh began to wither, and they instantly became withered corpses.


    The world greatly changed in an instant, creating a terrifying scene.


    However, no one realized this.


    Of course, perhaps a small minority could sense this.


    Even though this was a dreamscape, different people¡¯s souls were different, causing them to be unique existences in this dreamscape.


    The members of the Guardians, the Awakeners, were such existences.


    Their souls had originally been quite special, making it so that they could see some of the truth in this world.


    This was why they could see those abnormalities, just like Chen Heng.


    In actuality, during this period of time, that group of people had be the busiest group.


    They were special and could see the changes in the world. However, they did not know the truth, so they continuously struggled, trying to change the situation.


    In the past few days, many people hade to contact Chen Heng, but Chen Heng had ignored them.


    This was not that he had given up on hope, but because he knew that even if he busied himself with those things, it would be pointless.


    This world had already died, and it only left behind a corpse.


    No matter how hard they worked, they could not make this dead worlde back to life.


    Dead people could note back to life, and this was even more so for a whole world.


    Chen Heng sighed and looked down.


    In front of him, golden light shed as words appeared.


    ¡°The dreamscape world is copsing¡­¡±


    It was the simtor.


    It seemed that after Chen Heng had discovered the truth of this world, the simtor had be like this.


    Chen Heng could sense the changes in the simtor.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, it was an evolution.


    As time went on, his massive number of Points was gradually decreasing as the simtor evolved.


    Standing there and sensing the changes in the simtor, Chen Heng came to a realization.


    The simtor seemed to be an extension of himself, like a normal person¡¯s hands or feet.


    It existed within his essence, and the simtor was just how it manifested.


    The reason why it had appeared like that before was because of Chen Heng¡¯s environment and circumstances.


    It was just that as time passed and the world went through changes, the simtor also adjusted to amodate.


    The simtor was very important to Chen Heng; strictly speaking, most of what he had gained and aplished came from the simtor.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the simtor, even if he did be powerful, it would have taken him much longer to reach this level.


    Right now, it was his only lifeline.


    The dreamscape was about to be destroyed, and if Chen Heng wanted to continue to live, the only thing he could rely on was the simtor.


    The simtor was able to connect to other worlds and provide him with an identity there.


    This ability was the most suitable for Chen Heng¡¯s current circumstances.


    Since this world was about to be destroyed, then he could just go to another world.


    It was just that in the past, he had just entered the other world as a clone, and his main body had remained in this world.


    Now that his original world was going to be destroyed, he wanted to send his main body to another world.


    Since the simtor could bring his clone to another world, it should be able to aplish this.


    As for how it was going to happen, Chen Heng had no idea.


    Chen Heng remained calm as he silently looked into the distance.


    After those few days, his emotions had calmed down.


    The emotions from this body¡¯s identity had faded, leaving Chen Heng in peace.


    In the past, back when Chen Heng had firste to this world, he had wanted to make up for all of his regrets and climb as high as he could.


    It was just that everything had been a dream, and no matter how hard he tried, it was all pointless.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done my best¡­¡± Chen Heng looked up as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve done my best and achieved much¡­ as for the conclusion, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    By now, nothing he did could affect anything.


    Since that was the case, he would just wait for the end.


    No matter if he was destroyed or if he received a new life, Chen Heng would calmly ept it.


    Time gradually passed.


    In the sky, the sun shined on the ground, illuminating everything.


    However, for some reason, the once-warm sunlight now made people feel a trace of coldness.


    ¡°Why is it so cold¡­¡± someone muttered to themselves.


    It was an ordinary girl who looked around 15 or 16 years old.


    On that day, she had nned to go out and y.


    However, at that moment, she sensed that something was off.


    She felt a strange sense of unease in her mind¡ªfor some reason, as she walked on this street, she kept feeling that she had forgotten something.


    What was that important thing that she had forgotten?


    Just what was it?


    She continuously thought to herself but could not find the answer.


    Everything in the surroundings was normal, and she had long since prepared for this outing, so she had not left anything behind.


    The ticket that she had bought ahead of time was in her hand, and it had not disappeared.


    Just what had she forgotten then?


    The girl instinctively felt incredibly unsettled.


    She continued on towards her destination but had long since lost her eagerness.


    In actuality, it was not just her¡ªeveryone else was the same.


    All over the world, no matter if it was a man or woman, an elder or child, everyone felt this way¡ªthey felt that they had forgotten something.


    #

 Chapter 259 – Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 259 - Destruction</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    The world fell silent.


    In the sky, a formless night descended, causing everyone to look up.


    There, a massive ck hole had opened up, revealing another world.


    It was a barren and destroyed world: Within the world, there were ruined structures, decayed paths, and corpses.


    This was a strange scene that most people had never seen before.


    In the past, only a few Awakeners had seen this strange scene before. Most people had beenpletely ignorant, and even if they were in an abnormality, they had no idea.


    However, now, the end of the world was clearly disyed to everyone.


    Just was that?


    What was with those ruined structures and countless corpses?


    Moreover, what was with that sorrowful feeling in their hearts?


    At that moment, everyone looked into the sky, towards that somewhat-revealed city.


    Looking at that scene, they were stunned as they thought of something.


    ¡°I seem to have¡­¡±


    On the busy street, the girl from before looked towards the sky as a hazy look appeared in her eyes, ¡°Died long ago¡­¡±


    At that moment, she remembered everything.


    The end of her life, as well as the massive hand that had covered the sky.


    Indeed, at that moment, she finally remembered.


    She was not a real, living person, and was already dead.


    Without realizing it, tears flowed out from her eyes, falling onto her clothes.


    It was not just her.


    Right now, everyone in the world was looking up at the sky.


    They did not feel shocked or afraid, feeling only a deep sense of loss and grief.


    It was as if they understood everything, they gave up struggling and silently went through their memories, thinking back to the good times.


    Those were their memories, the most precious things to them.


    Some people said that everyone died; death was not scary, and when one was dying, they would think of their most precious things.


    It was not just them; this was the case for Chen Heng as well.


    Within Lin City, in an old alleyway, Chen Heng was in his room as he looked towards the sky.


    He was just like everyone else and did not seem much different.


    As the world came closer to death, all kinds of memories appeared in his mind.


    Some of those memories belonged to the previous world, whereas some were from the other worlds. They were all quite rich and wonderful.


    Compared to the other people of this world, Chen Heng¡¯s experiences were incredibly amazing.


    In the past, he had been the creator of an Empire and had unified an entire world before.


    To ordinary people, this would be something that they would never experience in their lives.


    Ahead of him, golden light continued to glow. As the world was about to copse, the simtor seemed to still be going through changes.


    Over the past few days, Chen Heng had considered going to other worlds to look for a way to save this world.


    Even though the world was going to be destroyed, there were many worlds out there, and perhaps he would be able to find a way of saving this world.


    However, as the simtor went through those intense changes, he could not use it at all.


    Without the simtor, there was nothing that Chen Heng could do in this world.


    He indeed had power that could rival a god, and no one in this world was a match for him.


    However, facing the copse of the world, he could not do anything and could only watch.


    Chen Heng silently turned and looked to the side.


    There, a mirror was hanging, revealing Chen Heng¡¯s appearance.


    He still looked most the same, but many wrinkles had appeared on his face, and his body looked somewhat withered.


    He knew that in actuality, this was what his real appearance looked like.


    After all, in the real world, this body of his had long since died, and he would have already be a withered corpse.


    With his current appearance, he would be able to star in a horror movie.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm and silently waited.


    As time went on, the changes became more and more intense.


    Wind began to blow as the ground began to tremble.


    In the distance, the sky split open as a massive hand appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Everything happened again just like in their memories.


    As the massive hand appeared, the world began to copse.


    As more and more creatures woke up, this dreamscape began to disappear.


    This world had been formed from many creatures¡¯ thoughts and memories, and now that everyone¡¯s memories returned, the dreamscape was copsing.


    Chen Heng lowered his head and looked at himself.


    ¡°My body¡­ is disappearing¡­¡± he muttered as he looked at his body.


    His body began to be transparent, like fog under sunlight.


    Evidently, as this world disappeared, his existence was also disappearing.


    After all, his body was not real and was just a trace of his thoughts.


    In the previous dreamscape, a trace of one¡¯s thoughts was enough to create a body.


    However, that was not possible in the real world.


    That which should disappear, would disappear.


    Soon, the dreamscapepletely copsed.


    With a bang, the final trace of light disappeared before darkness covered everything, including Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    At that moment, he could clearly sense the changes in his body.


    The world had disappeared, but he still existed.


    Even though he had lost his vessel, his body, with Chen Heng¡¯s strength, he could maintain his existence temporarily even without a body.


    After the dreamscape had shattered, he had returned to the real world.


    In front of him was an apocalyptic scene.


    Within the world, the ruins of the destroyed civilization¡¯s structures stood there.


    Corpsesy peacefully on the ground, maintaining the same postures as when they died.


    As Chen Heng came to the real world, his body¡¯s energy began to be drained.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡± he raised his head and thought to himself.


    With his cultivation and strength, under normal circumstances, he could still absorb spirit qi to maintain his existence even without his body. He could even possess someone¡¯s body and reincarnate.


    However, in this world, his energy was being continuously drained, and he could not make up for it.


    Everything in this world had died.


    That massive hand had not only stolen away the lifeforce of the world but also the energy.


    Spirit qi, lifeforce, sun¡­


    Everything had disappeared, leaving behind an empty shell.


    Even with Chen Heng¡¯s cultivation, he would slowly die in this world.


    As such, he had to leave before that happened.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng looked down.


    Ahead, the golden light was still shining, and it was bing more and more evident.


    However, it seemed to change, and some words asionally appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave¡­¡±


    Standing there and looking at the darkness covering thend, Chen Heng made a decision.


    Following this, he turned and began to try to use the simtor¡¯s power.


    This was his only chance at life.


    Chen Heng could not leave this world and traverse to another world with his own power.


    Just this already sounded quite difficult, and Chen Heng did not even know where to begin.


    As such, his only hope was the simtor.


    After this period of time, the simtor had gradually stabilized. Even though it had not finished transforming yet, it was still better than before.


    If Chen Heng tried to use the simtor now, he might have a chance.


    As such, Chen Heng did not hesitate and tried it out.


    It was not that he did not want to wait until the simtor¡¯s evolution finished; he simply could not afford to wait.


    The world waspletely dead, and staying here, Chen Heng¡¯s energy was greatly drained every minute. He could notst long.


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s estimates, he would only be able tost for a few days at most.


    He had to find a way to leave this world before then.


    As such, he began to try.


    Following this, the simtor¡¯s interface appeared.


    It was just that the text disyed was different.


    ¡°The world you are in has been destroyed. Would you like to reincarnate?¡±


    Looking at those words, Chen Heng did not hesitate and confirmed.


    After he confirmed, the words suddenly dimmed, but Chen Heng continued to stand there and had not left this world.


    This caused Chen Heng to frown.


    ¡°Is it not enough?¡± he muttered to himself.


    After reading the simtor¡¯s interface, he understood the reason.


    Anything required energy to operate.


    This was the same for the simtor, and the energy it required was not anything ordinary.


    Simtion Points were the energy used to fuel the simtor.


    Chen Heng knew this a long time ago.


    The Points seemed like they were rewards after clearing a game, but that was not the case.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, obtaining Points was the result of him interacting with other worlds, and his influence provided the simtor with energy.


    This was why Chen Heng would receive more Points when he affected a world more.


    The Points themselves seemed to be a high-grade energy.


    This energy could allow the simtor to operate, as well as allow Chen Heng to go to other words.


    Right now, what Chen Hengcked was that energy.


    Before, he had gained more than 10,000 Points in the previous simtion.


    This should be a massive number, and it should have been enough for Chen Heng to use extravagantly.


    However, as the world changed, the transformation of the simtor devoured his Points, leaving him with only 5,000 or so.


    It seemed that those 5,000 or so Points were not enough for him to travel to another world.


    This put him in quite an awkward situation.


    #

 Chapter 260 – Final Blessings

    <h4>Chapter 260 - Final Blessings</h4>


    ¡°Since the simtor¡¯s energy is not enough to support me leaving, then burn everything I have!¡± Chen Heng said as he looked towards the sky.


    As he spoke, his entire body began to burn.


    All of his magic energy, his essence, and even his soul were ignited.


    All of the Dao principles that Chen Heng hadprehended all appeared as well.


    A massive amount of energy spread out.


    A peak-level True Lord igniting everything they had would give off terrifying amounts of energy.


    With this energy, even the simtor went through some changes, and the words in front of Chen Heng became a bit clearer.


    However, even though Chen Heng was igniting his own energy to feed the simtor, it still did not seem like it was enough.


    ¡°It still needs a bit more!¡±


    Seeing the changes in the simtor, Chen Heng frowned.


    After igniting himself, his body quickly became transparent. His soul, which would have been able to hold out for a few days, could now onlyst about half a day.


    However, it was not enough.


    The simtor remained silent.


    If possible, he did not want to wait.


    However, apart from waiting, he did not seem to have any other choices.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng sighed.


    It was just that at that moment, he suddenly sensed something.


    Within his senses, there seemed to be a certain energy growing in the world.


    But how was that possible?


    All of this world¡¯s energy had been sucked dry, leaving behind just a skeleton.


    However, Chen Heng had clearly sensed it.


    Moreover, he could sense that that energy was rushing towards a certain ce¡ªtowards where Chen Heng was.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Sensing this, Chen Heng quickly raised his head and looked towards the sky.


    There, faint traces of light appeared.


    The sun had been extinguished, leaving this world as an icy cold and dark ce.


    However, light now appeared in the sky, illuminating the surroundings.


    It was a person¡¯s figure; Chen Heng could roughly see their silhouette, but their features were too hazy.


    In the next moment, that figure turned into a weak ray of light and rushed at Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Chen Heng could only watch as the light sank into his body, causing a warm feeling to enter him.


    As a result of this light entering him, Chen Heng¡¯s energy seemed to have increased by a bit.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Unfamiliar memories appeared in his mind, causing him to feel stunned.


    Before he coulde to his senses, the entire world started to go through changes.


    Many more rays of white light appeared in the sky.


    All over the world, faint rays of light appeared above the corpses, rushing out into the sky.


    Those were the thoughts and wills of the deceased people; it was the best parts of their souls.


    At this moment, they seemed to sense the predicament of thest living creature in the world and rushed out.


    Light filled Chen Heng¡¯s vision.


    At first, there were just humans, but soon, even animals began to join.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Heng became stunned and felt quiteplicated.


    A warmth and sense of familiarity appeared in his heart.


    He seemed to be able to sense the world itself, as well as its affectionate will.


    The world¡¯s consciousness!


    ¡°Child, you need help¡­¡±


    Within the darkness, a faint consciousness spread out.


    This consciousness was very hazy and chaotic, but sensing Chen Heng¡¯s predicament, it released the energy that it had retained.


    That light in the sky was the energy from the people who had died.


    A formless energy covered the ground.


    When Chen Heng once again raised his head, his surroundings had been inundated.


    Boundless light rushed into his body, turning his surroundings into an ocean of light.


    A warm feeling enveloped Chen Heng, making him feel veryfortable.


    It was just that as this happened, the figures began to shatter.


    There seemed to be countless voices in Chen Heng¡¯s heart, giving him their blessings.


    ¡°Go, go¡­¡±


    ¡°This world is about to disappear, and we too will disappear¡­¡±


    ¡°Carry our hope and blessings and leave¡­¡±


    Gentle voices sounded in Chen Heng¡¯s ears.


    At that moment, Chen Heng realized that many of these people were ones he was familiar with.


    There were his teachers and seniors, his friends, his sister, and his parents¡­


    It seemed that they had not truly died and came before Chen Heng to give him their blessings.


    Those people had already died, but their wishes still remained.


    At that moment, they stood there and smiled at Chen Heng.


    Behind the people he was familiar with were countless unfamiliar people.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave¡­¡± a gentle voice sounded out as a terrifying energy exploded out.


    As if it was affected by this energy, the golden light became more and more powerful.


    Finally, the simtor was activated.


    ¡°The simtor reboot haspleted. Would you like to be transported?¡±


    Words appeared before Chen Heng, but now, they were golden and gave off a holy aura.


    Looking at those words, Chen Heng did not hesitate.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    A strange energy covered this area and shined on Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    At that moment, Chen Heng¡¯s body disappeared and left this ce.


    After Chen Heng left that world, he came to a mysterious and unique ce.


    He seemed to be in a river.


    That river was filled with a certain energy that continuously pushed him forwards.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng did his best to look backwards.


    Behind him, he could see a massive world.


    The world looked very big, but it had long since died, and it was a dark gray color. It gave off a feeling of decay, and all life within it seemed to have disappeared.


    Looking at this world, a feeling of closeness and sorrow appeared in his mind.


    Evidently, this was the world that Chen Heng had been in.


    Chen Heng stared at the world for a long, long time.


    Following this, he was continuously pushed forwards by the energy and came to a different ce.


    Clear river water flowed like a real river, slowly heading forwards.


    However, thiske was incrediblyplex.


    Almost every instant, Chen Heng would encounter dozens of splits, which were all different worlds.


    Most of the worlds were white and looked quite small. Only a small portion of worlds was bigger.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s observations, those seemed to be the lowest level worlds and were inferior even to his own world.


    Even though his world¡¯s lifeforce had been stolen, just its size was much bigger than these worlds.


    Evidently, they were on a different level.


    asionally, Chen Heng could see some other worlds.


    Those worlds were red and were muchrger than most worlds.


    These worlds were about the same size as Chen Heng¡¯s previous world.


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s estimates, when his old world had been at its peak, it most likely would have been a red one as well.


    However, Chen Heng did not choose those either.


    As he floated through this river, he had time to choose.


    As such, he naturally wanted to choose a good world.


    Time gradually passed.


    Within this river, there was not a strict concept of time.


    Chen Heng felt that much time had passed, but he could not tell how long it had been.


    By now, he could feel that he was reaching some kind of limit and had to make a choice.


    As such, he looked about and prepared to make a choice.


    Soon, his opportunity came.


    Ahead, a massive world appeared in front of him.


    It was a massive world, and it was much bigger than Chen Heng¡¯s old world. Out of the worlds that Chen Heng had seen, it was in the top five.


    On the surface of the world, there was red light, while in the core, there was a faint golden light.


    Looking at this world, Chen Heng did not hesitate and swam towards that world.


    Through his efforts, he slowly got closer to that world.


    However, at that moment, something unexpected happened.


    Not too far away, a massive attractive force appeared.


    A new world appeared.


    Chen Heng instinctively looked over and was stunned.


    In that direction, there was an enormous world.


    It was azure-colored, and there was faint violet qi near the core.


    An incredibly prestigious aura could be felt, and it was without a doubt the biggest world that Chen Heng had seen.


    Just the light from it made one feel suffocated.


    Based on what Chen Heng had observed, the different levels of worlds were like the different levels of Fortune.


    The most ordinary worlds were white. Not only were they very small, but they did not have much energy either.


    Above white was red.


    Chen Heng¡¯s previous world had been like that.


    Above red was gold. By this level, they were incredibly rare.


    After spending so much time in this river, Chen Heng had only seen five gold worlds.


    Finally, azure was even higher than gold and seemed to be an apex world.


    Moreover, it even had some violet at its core.


    It was this world that had dragged on Chen Heng.


    This world gave off an intense attractive force, sucking in everything nearby.


    For the other worlds Chen Heng had seen, all of them gave off a somewhat repelling force. On the other hand, this massive world not only did not repel him but instead dragged him in.


    Evidently, this world was very different from the other worlds.


    As Chen Heng headed towards that world, he saw other things.


    There was another massive world to its side. It was covered with a dark azure color and had some mottled dots, giving off a sense of chaos.


    In terms of level, it seemed to be of a lower level than the other world, but it was much bigger than the other one.


    In front of Chen Heng, the two worlds were stuck together tightly.


    This unique scene caused Chen Heng to stare, and he felt quite shocked.


    By now, he wasing closer and closer to the two worlds.


    Ahead, one of the worlds¡¯ attractive forces appeared, dragging Chen Heng¡¯s soul in.


    In that instant, Chen Heng¡¯s soul flew out and entered that world.


    Bang!


    A clear sound rang out as Chen Heng¡¯s soul entered that world, and massive amounts of energy descended.


    After entering that world, Chen Heng could feel an intense pulling force from all directions.


    This world¡¯sws were affecting his body, wanting to devour him and fuse his energy into the world.


    Chen Heng had expected this.


    Faint golden light shined as the simtor¡¯s power once again appeared.


    As Chen Heng watched on, the remaining Points dove and reduced by half, and the pulling force disappeared.


    Formless energy descended on Chen Heng, giving him a baptism and turning him into a being of this world.


    After this transformation waspleted, the world¡¯sws no longer rejected him and epted him in.


    In the next moment, everything disappeared.


    #

 Chapter 261 – Aktor

    <h4>Chapter 261 - Aktor</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    A hazy darkness covered everything.


    Memories of the past continuously formed in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    In his memories, a young man called Aktor appeared, followed by a young girl, as well as many mystical scenes.


    The ritual on the divine mountain, the destructive battle, the travels with the merchant group¡­


    When Chen Heng awakened, he was in another ce.


    It was a small room, which was filled with bright sunlight from outside.


    Chen Heng sat within the room, with two people next to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    Seeing Chen Heng awaken, the two people looked over.


    A middle-aged man who looked around 40 years old looked at Chen Heng and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Not much,¡± Chen Heng got up with difficulty and examined his body as he replied.


    ¡°Have a good rest,¡± the middle-aged man shook his head and said that before turning to the other person to discuss other things.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Oro¡¯s people are about to catch up to us; what should we do? Should we continue on or stay here?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re going to catch up sooner orter; when that timees, we¡¯ll definitely kill them.¡±


    ¡­


    The two people talked intensely, lookingpletely focused on their discussion, not taking notice of Chen Heng at all.


    Standing there, Chen Heng vigorously shook his head as he looked to the side.


    Waves of memories appeared in his mind.


    Aktor Hatim.


    He was a young man from the Hatim family and one of the many sons of Duke Hatim.


    The Hatim family was one of the Malido Kingdom¡¯s three great families, and it was inferior only to the Malido royal family.


    Legends said that the Hatim family¡¯s bloodline contained the bloodline of gods and had divine power.


    A family like that was naturally incredibly big and powerful, and it was one of the top families in the Malido Kingdom.


    As the patriarch¡¯s son, Aktor had a prestigious background, and he was above others since he was young, living a life that others admired.


    However, all of that was in the past.


    As war exploded out, the Oro Empire had invaded. Duke Hatim had died in battle, and the entire Malido family had been wiped out.


    After Duke Hatim died, the Hatim family¡¯s members all began to run, and they left the Malido Kingdom for other ces.


    This was the case for Aktor as well.


    As Duke Hatim¡¯s child, even though he was not highly favored, he was still chased down by Oro¡¯s people.


    It could be said that the situation was quite bad.


    Before, when they had been escaping, they had run into a group of bandits and had fought with them, paying a great price.


    During that battle, not only had Aktor been heavily injured, but many of his followers had also been injured or killed.


    Now, only a few people were left.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng raised his arm and touched his head.


    Through his hand, he could clearly feel his forehead¡¯s temperature; it was far hotter than normal.


    ¡°I have a fever¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Right now, he did not know if he should be celebrating that he had been able to safely go to a new world or to sigh.


    His luck had not been very good.


    Right after descending to this world, before he even did something, he was already in grave danger.


    The Kingdom was in shambles, his father had died in battle, and there were soldiers hunting him down.


    This was the most disastrous start Chen Heng had experienced before.


    What was even worse was how weak this body was.


    The Hatim family was the family of a Duke, and even though his previous identity had not been favored, he had still received the best education.


    However, despite this, he had not been able to awaken his own life power.


    This world was a world that contained great power.


    Legends said that there were gods who existed outside of the world and looked down at the world.


    Apart from the physical world, there was also the Netherworld and Abyss, which was also vast.


    All over thend, there were powerful warriors, writing their own legends.


    In this world, not only were there mighty gods but also mortals who had their own power.


    The Hatim Family had what was called life power, which was an orthodox warrior legacy.


    It was said that the Hatim family had the bloodline of gods, making it easier for members to awaken their life power.


    However, this body of his did not have much strength. Even though he had received the best education and resources, he still had not awakened his life power and was just stronger than ordinary people.


    As such, what Chen Heng had inherited was just a body that was somewhat stronger than ordinary people¡¯s. Moreover, it had been heavily injured.


    ¡°How troublesome¡­¡± Chen Heng rubbed his forehead and sighed.


    To him, this body¡¯s foundation was simply toocking.


    However, it was not too bad.


    Chen Heng¡¯s essence was different: Even though he had burned up half of his essence to travel across worlds, he still had some of his True Lord essence.


    He had brought this essence into this body, giving it some power.


    Standing there, Chen Heng raised his head and thought to himself.


    Within his body, a wave of energy appeared, flowing through this body and causing it to be stronger.


    In just a short period of time, that feeling of weakness quickly disappeared.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng continued testing things out.


    He began to try to use cultivation techniques that he had learned before, but before he could start, a sense of rejection suddenly appeared.


    It was as if it sensed something as a formless energy filled with an aura of rejection towards Chen Heng appeared in the surrounding world.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Sensing that feeling of rejection, Chen Heng inwardly frowned and stopped.


    ¡°This world¡¯s consciousness¡­ is very active¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as he looked towards the sky.


    Compared to his previous world, this world¡¯s consciousness was much more active.


    This world was instinctively rejecting systems that did not belong to this world. If he forcefully tried to cultivate, it might result in terrible consequences.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng quickly stopped and tried other things.


    If he could not use the cultivation techniques from the Azure Heaven Realm, what about the Sorcerer World?


    Chen Heng once again began to try.


    This test was much more sessful.


    It seemed that this world had a simr system, and Chen Heng did not sense that immense rejection and seeded.


    He was able to enter his Meditation state.


    At that moment, the two other people stood up.


    They first looked at Chen Heng before turning and walking out.


    Many people had escaped from the Malido Kingdom, and they were mostly nobles. Because they were hunted down by the Oro Kingdom, they were forced to run for their lives.


    Apart from Chen Heng and the two people, there were many others.


    After the two people went out, Chen Heng also walked outside.


    Outside, there were a few people sitting there, discussing in hushed tones.


    However, different from the two men from inside the room, most of the people sitting here were female, and there were also some children.


    Sitting around a fire, their expressions were quite gloomy.


    After a while, a small voice sounded out.


    ¡°Great Moonlight Goddess, please protect us¡­¡±


    A soft prayer came from not too far away.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng instinctively looked over.


    In that direction, there was a young girl with golden hair and delicate looks sitting there as she prayed earnestly.


    She was quite young and looked incredibly sincere as she prayed. It was just that her arms slightly trembled, making her look quite scared.


    ¡°Moonlight Goddess¡­¡± Chen Heng muttered to himself.


    He himself did not believe in legends of gods.


    However, there were indeed legends of gods in this world, and there were many of them.


    Whether it was Kingdoms or small tribes, they all had their own gods.


    This was the same for the Malido Kingdom as well.


    In the Malido Kingdom, the Moonlight Goddess was the orthodox religion. The entire kingdom, including the Hatim family, were devout followers.


    It was said that this goddess¡¯ authority was moonlight.


    However, when the Malido Kingdom had been destroyed, the Moonlight Goddess had not descended and saved the Malido Kingdom.


    This was the case for other ces before.


    It had been a long time since gods had descended in this world.


    From the records, it seemed that gods did exist but had been dormant for a long time.


    ¡°Real gods¡­¡± Chen Heng muttered to himself.


    He did not believe in all-powerful and all-knowing gods.


    From how he saw it, the so-called gods were just creatures that were far more powerful than ordinary mortals.


    This worlds¡¯ various legends were evidence of this.


    In this world, many mortals had be demigods and even killed gods.


    Evidently, these gods were not invincible and were just higher-level beings.


    It was just that since they could be taken to be gods, their power would be immense.


    Then, in terms of this world¡¯s gods, and that hand that had destroyed his old world, who was stronger?


    Chen Heng could not help but wonder about this.


    Even though he had left his old world, he had not forgotten the hand that had destroyed the world and stolen all vitality.


    In just an instant, the entire world¡¯s vitality had been taken.


    For something to be able to instantly destroy a world, this kind of power could be called a god.


    Soon, Chen Heng dispelled those thoughts.


    The difference between gods and his current self was too big. Right now, the most important thing was the danger he was in.


    This identity came from a noble family, and it was quite good because of his bloodline.


    No matter the world, noble blood was a good thing and could bring him great advantages.


    Even though this identity¡¯s father had already died, this could still bring him many benefits.


    This included the Hatim family¡¯s massive faction. They would leave backups for their people, and not just in the Malido Kingdom.


    From what Chen Heng knew, the Hatim family¡¯s people lived in other kingdoms, and many of them had high standings.


    If he could escape from this situation and use his identity as the son of Duke Hatim, he had an opportunity to gain many benefits.


    Currently, they were heading towards the Hemu Dukedom, where Chen Heng had an uncle.


    From his previous memories, there were still soldiers hunting after them.


    If they wanted to avoid these soldiers¡­


    Chen Heng turned and looked at these people, a trace of coldness in his heart.


    If he wanted to escape the soldiers, the best choice was to escape by himself.


    #

 Chapter 262 – On the Way

    <h4>Chapter 262 - On the Way</h4>


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    If he just wanted to leave this ce, then running away by himself was naturally the fastest option.


    Without being dragged down by the ordinary people, he would have a much better chance at escape.


    However, if it was in terms of development, that was not the case.


    All of these people were the descendants of the Malido Kingdom¡¯s nobles, and they all had great potential.


    If they could sessfully escape together, he would be able to borrow these people¡¯s power to develop.


    As such, the bonds from getting through a crisis together was quite valuable.


    From this perspective, it seemed that the benefits of staying and helping them escape were greater.


    It was just that it would be more dangerous.


    Strictly speaking, either option was better; the key thing was managing the danger.


    Chen Heng thought to himself as he looked out.


    At this moment, he had not yet made a decision and looked ahead of him.


    There were a few run-down rooms here, and they were made out of wood. They looked like houses that hunters had abandoned in the past.


    Not too far away, two girls hid next to a house and sobbed quietly.


    The ones who suffered were not just the kingdom but also the individuals.


    Chen Heng remembered that these two girls were the daughters of a Viscount. They had lived worry-free lives and spent most of their time attending banquets and reciting poems.


    If this had not happened, they would have lived pleasant lives, and their biggest problems would be some trifling matters.


    Chen Heng remembered that half a month ago, the two girls developed a crush on a handsome young knight and sighed for their love.


    However, now that the Malido Kingdom had been destroyed, the two girls¡¯ lives had changed in an instant.


    Life in the outer world sprang at them, and it was not as romantic and exciting as they had imagined; instead, it was cruel and merciless.


    Before leaving, their group had over 100 people, as many people had brought their servants. In the blink of an eye, there were less than ten people left.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with death and swords, and many people had nightmares of being caught up to.


    Chen Heng looked away from the two girls towards a Priestess by the side.


    The Priestess was also female, but she was somewhat older, about her early twenties.


    She was called Ariel and was one of the Moonlight Goddess¡¯ Priestesses before the Malido Kingdom had been destroyed. However, she had just been an Apprentice Priestess.


    Official Priests or Priestesses needed to have a response from the god and truly awaken divine skills.


    This was a power that could not be ignored in the world.


    Ordinarily speaking, Priests who had awakened divine skills could rival Knights who had awakened their life power.


    Priests belonged to the Divine Hall, while life power belonged to the Knights of noble families.


    No matter which it was, both had high standings.


    It was a pity that Ariel was just an Apprentice Priestess, or else escaping would have been much easier.


    Official Priests could use healing divine skills. If Ariel could use them, fewer people would have died while escaping.


    Following this, Chen Heng continued to turn to the side.


    In front of the fire, there was a middle-aged man and a young man sitting together.


    The middle-aged man was dressed in ck armor, which looked quite different from normal armor. He held some bread and slowly chewed at it.


    Next to him, the young man held a piece of meat that had just been roasted, and he was earnestly eating it.


    As if he sensed Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, he looked over and gave a friendly smile, ¡°Come and eat now that you¡¯re awake. We still have a lot of travelling to do, so make sure you eat so you have the strength.¡±


    The young man smiled, and there was a sense of resolution in his face. Despite their situation, he was not dispirited and instead seemed to be filled with energy.


    Hearing his words, Chen Heng walked over and received some bread from him.


    ¡°Won¡¯t we be discovered if we light a fire?¡± he asked as he looked at the fire.


    Compared to just eating some bread, lighting a fire could draw attention and attract wild beasts.


    This was not very suitable to a group of people who were on the run.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± the young man said as he shrugged and grinned, ¡°If any wild beastse over, that will be more food for us. As for the soldiers, it doesn¡¯t matter either. After all, no matter what we do, they will still catch up to us.¡±


    The god that the Oro Empire worshipped was the Shadow God, who was said to have stolen the Origin Fire.


    Apart from controlling shadows, that god was also the god of tracking and thieves.


    As such, most followers were proficient in stealth and tracking, and they even had some corresponding skills.


    Among the people hunting them down, there were such professionals.


    As such, whether they lit a fire or not, they would not be able to avoid these people.


    They would have to face them sooner orter, and it was just a matter of when.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng nodded and did not say anything else as he silently ate his bread.


    The bread was made of wheat powder. It was very dry and did not taste good, but now was not the time to be picky.


    After eating his bread, much of his tiredness and hunger dissipated.


    Within Chen Heng¡¯s people, some changes were taking ce.


    Aftering to this world, his remaining True Lord energy was slowly helping this body evolve.


    Almost every moment, Chen Heng¡¯s strength was increasing and recovering.


    Even though it was just a bit of remnant energy, it was enough for Chen Heng.


    At the very least, from Chen Heng¡¯s estimates, after he digested this energy, his strength would be able to rival a true Sorcerer.


    That kind of strength would be quite formidable, and it would be enough to face the current crisis.


    This was why Chen Heng was able to remain calm and silently sit there, observing the situation.


    Apart from the few women and girls, the middle-aged man and the young man had special identities.


    Even though they came from the Malido Kingdom, they had never mentioned their identities, as if they did not want to say.


    Chen Heng¡¯s previous identity had never seen them before either.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Lamu, and he was very powerful. He was very respectful towards the young man and seemed to be his servant.


    The young man was very mysterious. Right now, Chen Heng only knew his name, which was Herdosiri.


    However, even though Chen Heng did not know who he was, he was indeed from the Malido Kingdom and just had a mysterious identity.


    On the way, it was because of Herdosiri and Lamu¡¯s strength that they were able to escape.


    Without a doubt, their identities definitely were not ordinary.


    The surroundings were quite overgrown, and everything seemed calm.


    It seemed that those people would not catch up within a short period of time.


    This was not surprising.


    Many people had escaped out from the Malido Kingdom, and perhaps the Oro Empire¡¯s people were chasing down others.


    That was what many people were thinking at the moment.


    ¡°From this route, it will take us half a month to leave this in and reach Kalo. By that time, we will be safe,¡± Herdosiri¡¯s voice sounded out.


    He looked at the two sobbing girls andforted them.


    Kalo was the Kingdom bordering the Malido Kingdom, and it was continuously getting stronger.


    The Oro Empire¡¯s people definitely would not enter Kalo¡¯s territory.


    As such, as long as they could reach that ce, they would be safe.


    After reaching safety, with the treasures they had brought with them, even if they could not go back to their previous lifestyles, they would be able to live peacefully.


    After a while, they got up and continued onwards.


    This journey greatly tested people¡¯s endurance.


    After all, they did not have any carriages, and they could only rely on themselves to walk.


    If it was just a few men, it would be fine, but the girls¡¯ bodies were not that great and did not have much endurance.


    After all, they were daughters of noble families and were weaker than even ordinary women in viges.


    Because of this, they progressed quite slowly.


    However, Herdosiri did not say anything, nor did he prepare to abandon those girls.


    Chen Heng silently observed his words and actions but did not say much.


    If he was Herdosiri, he definitely would not bring those burdens with him and would just settle them down somewhere safe.


    Then again, strictly speaking, Chen Heng¡¯s previous identity had also been a burden.


    Before, this body had been heavily injured and unable to move, and it was Herdosiri and Lamu who had carried him to here.


    Putting aside practicalities, just in terms of morality, these two people were extremely outstanding.


    Time gradually passed.


    A few dayster, the soldiers still had not caught up to them.


    It seemed that they would soon be able to leave this ce.


    Sensing this, they all let out sighs of relief.


    It seemed that these difficult days would be over soon.


    On that night, they came to a vige.


    ¡°This ce¡­¡±


    Walking at the front of the group and looking at the scene ahead, Herdosiri frowned and felt a bit surprised.


    Ahead were some normal dwellings made of wood, and the surroundings were painted with red, looking quite bright and colorful.


    This ce seemed to be quite normal.


    However, for some reason, Herdosiri felt a strange feeling.


    The surrounding structures looked normal, but this ce had a heavy deathly aura, making it seem like a ce where no one had lived for a long time.


    It was very strange.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Lamu slowly walked up and looked around as he said, ¡°It¡¯s nearly night time.¡±


    Herdosiri nodded and thought for a moment before leading everyone in.


    It was somewhat cool, and it was not too hot or too cold.


    However, sleeping outdoors would not befortable, especially for the girls.


    Since there was housing, it would be a pity not to use them.


    As such, he led everyone in.


    After going there, he saw the situation within.


    Inside, things seemed quite old, and there was dust all over the ce; it seemed that no one had lived here in a long time.


    This just looked like a normal, abandoned vige, and there was not much mystical about it.


    ¡°Was it a misconception?¡± Herdosiri thought to himself.


    He checked all the ces and found that there was nothing abnormal.


    However, just to be safe, he did not let the girls each stay in their own houses and instead had them all stay together.


    Chen Heng¡¯s house was also by the side, and he was not too far away from everyone else.


    #

 Chapter 263 – Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 263 - Shadow</h4>


    At night, everyone peacefully went to sleep.


    It was midnight, and a silver moon hung in the sky, giving off a faint silver light.


    At that moment, the vige was deathly silent as if it was a ce of death.


    It was just that some hazy figures could be seen.


    They were ck shadows, which stood in the surroundings. They stood in the corners of each house, looking about.


    If one looked closely, they would discover these were all people. It was just that their appearances were very different¡ªtheir faces were all extremely pale, and they gave off strange auras.


    Chen Heng and the others were before their eyes, and they watched their every move.


    Looking at the people within the houses, their expressions were extremely cold and emotionless. They were not like living people but like corpses that had died for a long time.


    Looking at these travellers, they only stared and did not do much.


    The silver moon hung in the sky, but as time passed, there seemed to be traces of blood-red appearing within it.


    If one looked from the distance, they would discover a surprising scene.


    From outside, one would no longer be able to see the vige.


    There was no longer an abandoned vige nor any traces of it.


    It looked like a normal ce, where no one had ever lived before.


    Drip¡­ drip¡­


    Clear sounds sounded out, like water dripping onto the floor.


    Hearing those sounds, Chen Heng silently opened his eyes.


    The room¡¯syout was quite simple, and he was lying on a bed made of rice straw, still wearing his clothes from before.


    However,pared to the others, he was not sleeping and was just doing Meditation.


    To Sorcerers, Meditation could rece sleep to a certain extent, and its effects were even better by a bit.


    Moreover, Chen Heng was in a dangerous situation, and if he let down his guard and actually fell asleep, it would be much too risky.


    As such, even though he looked like he was asleep, he was still conscious.


    ¡°It¡¯s not raining¡­¡±


    Hearing those sounds, Chen Heng instinctively frowned.


    Drip¡­ drip¡­


    The dripping did not stop, and it still sounded out clearly.


    However, it was not raining outside, so where was the drippinging from?


    Chen Heng thought to himself before silently getting up.


    From just then to now, he had clearly sensed the changes in the surroundings.


    The negative energy in the surroundings had be much stronger.


    This kind of thing was not normal.


    Moreover, there was that dripping now.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought of various things and stood up.


    He walked to the door and slowly stretched out a hand.


    Outside, cold-looking figures stood there, icily staring at Chen Heng.


    Seeing Chen Heng¡¯s actions, they gave slight smiles.


    It was a smile, but it looked quite terrifying.


    Not only did it not make one at ease, but it also contained a suffocating pressure that made one feel instinctively terrified.


    As they watched on, Chen Heng stretched out his hand and prepared to open the door.


    Seeing this, the figures¡¯ smiles became even more evident as their eyes gradually became red.


    Under their gaze, Chen Heng seemed to sense something and paused.


    ¡°This aura¡­¡± Chen Heng muttered to himself.


    Just then, he sensed some abnormalities.


    That feeling was extremely cold and felt quite ufortable.


    The feeling he felt was like there were countless eyes staring at him.


    This feeling definitely was not a misconception.


    Even though he had lost most of his strength, Chen Heng was not at the point that he would hallucinate.


    This ce was quite strange.


    Ahead, the rotten wooden door was there as if it separated two different regions, making one feel quite nervous.


    Outside, faint breezes blew in. They were quite slight at first, but they became more and more intense as if they wanted to blow this door open.


    Chen Heng was not too startled and turned to look.


    Ahead of him, the old wooden door rocked back and forth, and the lock looked like it would break at any moment.


    It was as if anyone lightly pushing it could cause it to copse.


    However, despite this, the door did not fall and continued to rock back and forth.


    If it was anyone else, they would have panicked by then and wanted to do something.


    However, Chen Heng calmly continued to watch the situation unfold.


    Not too long after, the wind suddenly stopped.


    It was as if someone had suddenly cut it off, and everything quietened down.


    Everything fell into absolute silence.


    If there was a normal person there, they most likely would have been scared to death.


    However, Chen Heng continued to watch and was not too surprised.


    After the sounds of wind, hurried footsteps could be heard from outside.


    ¡°Aktor, things are bad!¡± a voice sounded out¡ªit was Herdosiri.


    He quickly came outside Chen Heng¡¯s room and continuously knocked as he said, ¡°Oro¡¯s people are here; we have to quickly leave this ce. Hurry up ande out!¡±


    His voice sounded incredibly urgent, and he seemed like he was in great distress.


    As he spoke, he continuously banged at the door, trying to get Chen Heng to open the door.


    ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked,¡± Chen Heng¡¯s voice sounded out from inside.


    Sitting on the bed, Chen Heng looked out, ¡°If you want toe in, you can juste in.¡±


    The house was not very well-built, and Chen Heng could see the state outside from some cracks.


    Outside the door, there was a tall and well-built figure standing there, who looked like Herdosiri.


    It was just thatpared to during the daytime, his face was much paler and did not seem to contain any color. However, given his frightened expression, it did not seem that surprising.


    It waste at night, and ordinary people would not notice that detail.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s voice, Herdosiri paused as if he did not expect this answer.


    However, soon, he came to his senses and began to knock even harder.


    ¡°Aktor, I¡¯m not joking around!¡±


    He looked incredibly earnest as he said, ¡°Oro¡¯s people are here, and if we don¡¯t leave now, it¡¯ll be toote.¡±


    He continued to call out, but he did not receive a reply.


    Chen Heng continued to sit there, looking at that figure outside and ignoring him.


    Outside, Herdosiri¡¯s voice continuously sounded out and became louder and louder.


    The old wooden door was continuously mmed at by him, making Chen Heng wonder just how long it wouldst for.


    However, by now, even a normal person would realize that there was something off.


    This door was not so sturdy that it could endure being continuously mmed at by a strong young man. It looked like it was incredibly weak but hadsted for so long.


    If anyone looked out, they would find that the door was indeed as Chen Heng had said and was unlocked.


    A door that was not locked should have been easily pushed open.


    However, despite mming at the door for so long, he still had not opened it.


    ¡°Hurry up ande out!¡± Herdosiri¡¯s expression began to change and became quite dark.


    Before, his voice had been quite good, but as time passed, it became sharper and more hysteric.


    ¡°Get out here!!¡± a furious roar sounded out as his expression became bloodthirsty and savage.


    After a while, the shouts and knocking disappeared, but he did not see anyone else outside.


    This did not make sense.


    ording to Herdosiri¡¯s arrangements, they were all living quite close together, and if he was shouting like this, then others would have heard him.


    However, despite him shouting for so long, there was no one else outside.


    What was going on?


    This situation definitely was not normal.


    Sensing the quietness, many thoughts shed in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Either everything from before had been a hallucination, or it was that the others had already fallen for a trap.


    However, these two possibilities could not exin some things.


    If all of that was fake, it would be a bit too terrifying.


    After all, Chen Heng was not the same as before. His mental power could rival a true Sorcerer, making his senses incredibly keen.


    If all of that had been fake and tricked him, it would have to be a terrifying level.


    As for other people already falling for the trap, that was possible but not very likely.


    Putting aside the girls, at least Herdosiri and Lamu did not seem like they would die easily.


    That was just Chen Heng¡¯s instinct.


    If that was the case, what was going on?


    Chen Heng was not sure.


    When would this situation dissipate?


    If it did not dissipate, he would just be stuck here.


    There was no food or water in the room. He would be fine for a short while, but as time passed, even Chen Heng would starve to death.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng sighed and silently got up.


    Outside, silver moonlight fell on the ground.


    However, for some reason, the silver moon now seemed a bit red, seeming both devilish and terrifying.


    Outside, a figure stood at the door¡ªit was Herdosiri.


    Even though he did not make any sounds, he was still outside the door.


    It seemed that he realized that since he had not been able to call Chen Heng out, he had decided to hide and silently wait.


    After all, as time passed, the person inside would have toe out; he just had to wait here.


    However, he did not expect that the opportunity woulde sooner than he expected.


    Light footsteps sounded out ahead of him.


    #

 Chapter 264 – Black Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 264 - ck Crystal</h4>


    In front of him, some footsteps sounded out.


    It seemed like the person within the room could not take it anymore and was preparing toe out.


    Sensing this Herdosiri gave a slight smile, which looked incredibly cold and terrifying.


    Under the cover of the night, his figure seemed just like a normal shadow.


    If anyone looked over, they would directly skip over him and think that he was just a shadow.


    However, at that moment, the shadow twisted and changed shape.


    Herdosiri¡¯s expression gradually became more savage and excited as his eyes became red.


    This ce was incredibly quiet; only those footsteps could be heard.


    If it was a normal person, they would feel that those footsteps were very calm and orderly.


    Sensing those footstepsing closer, Herdosiri¡¯s expression became more and more twisted.


    One step, two steps, three steps¡­


    That figure came closer step by step.


    Finally, the door opened.


    A slender hand stretched out, opening the door.


    At that moment, Herdosiri looked incredibly excited, and he almost could not control himself from rushing in and tearing that person to pieces.


    However, he soon felt stunned.


    After the door opened, it revealed the scene behind it.


    There was nothing there.


    The room waspletely empty, and there was nothing within it.


    It was as if the person inside the room had disappeared.


    But how was that possible?


    How could a person just vanish?


    Herdosiri¡¯s body froze.


    In the next moment, he felt a strange sensation.


    A feeling of pain spread through his chest before slowly rising.


    Herdosiri instinctively lowered his head and looked at his chest.


    There, a silver sword had pierced through his chest and was poking out.


    He was stunned and looked back.


    Behind him, a young man had appeared.


    His appearance was quite handsome, and he wore tattered clothes as he looked at him calmly.


    Within his hand, he gripped the silver sword, which was covered with blood.


    ¡°You!¡± Herdosiri stared at the young man, a savage and confused look on his face.


    At that moment, he realized something and a trace of terror shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Why?!¡± he said with a great struggle.


    In the next moment, a silver light shed.


    A strange energy spread, causing Herdosiri¡¯s body to explode and turn into fragmented meat.


    Bang! Bang!


    The bits of meat flew out and fell everywhere.


    A head that looked like Herdosiri¡¯s rolled on the ground, a look of disbelief still on it.


    Chen Heng¡¯s actions were very calm, and he just calmly waved his hand, causing the silver sword to turn into magic energy and dissipate.


    Following this, he turned and looked to the side.


    Ahead, silver moonlight illuminated this area.


    Chen Heng looked ahead and did not say much before directly turning.


    He turned and walked towards a room to the side.


    That room was very dark, as there were no candles lit within.


    It was just that through the silver moonlight, Chen Heng could clearly see that there was no one inside.


    It was as if those people had disappeared.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone¡­¡±


    Chen Heng thought back to that feeling from before.


    Strictly speaking, aftering to this ce, he had not slept and had instead used Meditation to rece sleep.


    In his Meditation state, he was incredibly sensitive to the changes around him, and he would be able to even sense grass swaying.


    However, even so, he had not been able to sense when the changes had started.


    In his memories, everything had been very normal until it all suddenly changed.


    Just what had happened?


    From the situation, it seemed like his location had changed.


    Without him realizing it, he had been transported to another ce by a strange power.


    However, he had not sensed this at all.


    Nevertheless, that was the only thing that could exin the situation.


    If he had not been transported, the others would not have vanished without a trace.


    Otherwise, even if they had fallen or died, they would have at least made some sounds.


    There was evidently something going on.


    Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes and thought to himself.


    Drip¡­ drip¡­


    Behind him, the strange sounds could still be heard.


    Hearing those sounds, Chen Heng did not react and just continued to stand there.


    Behind him, a massive, formless mouth opened up.


    Saliva dripped down from the edges of the mouth, causing the dripping sounds.


    However, Chen Heng did not seem to sense it at all.


    In the next moment, the massive mouth bit down and mmed together as if it wanted to devour Chen Heng whole.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as Chen Heng¡¯s body had already disappeared.


    As if it sensed something, the massive mouth gave a furious roar.


    In the next moment, massive amounts of power exploded out.


    A magic energy aura swept out, and mes erupted, covering the massive mouth.


    Finally, massive energy spread out, and being covered by this energy, the mysterious creature wailed in pain.


    Behind it, Chen Heng¡¯s figure once again appeared and slowly walked towards it.


    At that moment, he saw what this creature looked like.


    This creature looked incredibly strange to Chen Heng. Its body was not very big, but its mouth was abnormallyrge and was almost three meters tall.


    It was a very strange body.


    On the surface of it, there was strange, twisting energy that blocked off Chen Heng¡¯s vision, making it so that he could not see into this creature¡¯s biological make-up.


    However, this was not a big deal.


    It was most likely just a mutated creature and there were most likely many of them in this area.


    Chen Heng stood there and silently watched the mes in front of him burn.


    Because it was a magic skill created from magic energy, the mes did not extinguish very easily.


    As long as Chen Heng supplied it with enough magic energy, it would not stop and continue to burn.


    The howls continuously sounded out, and if one listened closely, they would find that those howls seemed to have a strange energy that could affect people¡¯s minds.


    If it was a normal person, after listening for a while, their minds would be twisted.


    Even if their bodies were fine, their minds would greatly deteriorate.


    However, this was not an issue for Chen Heng.


    Standing there and looking at the burning mes, Chen Heng turned and looked into the distance.


    He could sense that there were vague auras moving in the distance, and it was as if something was going to run over.


    However, as the monster continued to howl, those things seemed to stop and did not run out.


    It seemed that they had been scared.


    ¡°Monsters can also be scared?¡± Chen Heng watched this scene in amusement as he casually waved his hand.


    A suffocating mental pressure weighed down, crushing this monster and causing it to stop howling.


    The monster waspletely annihted, leaving behind some gray powder and a strange, ck crystal.


    Looking at this, Chen Heng thought for a moment before picking it up.


    He just wanted to keep it and experiment on it in the future.


    After all, strange creatures like this were not so easily found in this world.


    Everything that it left behind could be valuable experiment material.


    This was one of the traits he had picked up from being a Sorcerer¡ªno matter what he saw, he wanted to research it and understand it.


    It was just that this time, the situation was different.


    As Chen Heng picked up the ck crystal, a warm current flowed from the crystal into Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    ¡°Obtained an unknown, high-level energy. Simtion Point +1¡­¡±


    A line of words appeared before him.


    Looking at these words, Chen Heng felt stunned.


    ¡°This is possible?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    At that moment, the ck crystal started to go through changes. It was like a block of ice that had encountered a me and quickly melted.


    The melting speed was initially quite slow before bing faster and faster.


    After melting, this ck crystal¡¯s energy was absorbed by the simtor, leaving behind gray powder.


    After a few moments, the crystalpletely disappeared.


    The text in front of Chen Heng also changed.


    Simtion Points: 57


    ¡°One crystal is worth 50 Points?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    In order to help him leave the previous world, the simtor had used up all of his previous points. He had spent about a week here and originally had seven Points.


    As such, this meant that those extra 50 Points were from the ck crystal.


    After realizing this, Chen Heng felt quite interested.


    From the start until now, Chen Heng had experienced many worlds and many different things.


    By now, he had found many ways to increase more Points, but he had never found a way to directly gain Points.


    This was the first time.


    ¡°Should I say, as expected from a high level world?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    After travelling from the previous world, he knew that the Simtion Points¡¯ essence was a high-level energy.


    That was why Chen Heng had not been able to directly gain Points in the past.


    After all, it was a very high-level energy, so ordinary methods were not enough to help him gain Points.


    Now, he had suddenly found a way to earn Points in this world.


    This was evidently because of a difference in worlds.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng could not help but give a slight smile.


    This was undoubtedly good news.


    After travelling from his previous world to this one, what hecked most right now was Points.


    Without enough Points, he could not use the simtor, nor could he use the simtor¡¯s power to increase his strength.


    However, if he had enough Points, the situation would be greatly different.


    #

 Chapter 265 – Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 265 - Fighting</h4>


    What could Points be used for?


    There were many answers to this.


    The most basic answer was that Points could be used to activate various functions of the simtor.


    Apart from this, after travelling from his previous world, Chen Heng realized that Points were a form of high-level energy.


    And now, Chen Heng was surprised to find that there was a method to gain points directly in this world.


    Undoubtedly, this kind of thing was very valuable, especially to Chen Heng.


    ¡°I wonder what this is,¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Following this, Chen Heng continued to ponder.


    Without a doubt, the Simtion Points were a high level energy, and ordinary energy could not reach the level of Simtion Points.


    However, these monsters could.


    Just what were these monsters?


    At that moment, Chen Heng became quite wary.


    For something to be able to give Points, even if it seemed weak, its essence was definitely quite strong.


    No matter what that monster was, it was most likely quite dangerous and not as simple as it seemed.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng looked towards the corpse to the side.


    By then, the appearance of the corpse had greatly changed.


    Before, it had been using Herdosiri¡¯s appearance to try to fool Chen Heng.


    Now, it looked greatly different.


    It still looked like Herdosiri, but its skin became incredibly pale. The body began to twist as if it was going through changes.


    A strange and abnormal aura spread out from the corpse, causing Chen Heng to frown.


    As such, he waved his hand, causing magic energy to spread out, and a fire started.


    At that moment, the corpse was consumed by the mes, and a burnt smell arose from the corpse.


    ¡°Arghh!¡±


    A whileter, a sharp cry sounded out, containing deep reluctance. It was like a death cry and sounded incredibly chilling.


    Standing there, Chen Heng was not disturbed at all by the cry.


    After a while, the mes dissipated, leaving behind only dust.


    However, within the dust, there was a ck crystal.


    It looked quite simr to the one from before, but it was much smaller and seemed to contain less energy.


    Chen Heng looked quite happy and picked it up.


    A faint warm current flowed into his body, and the ck crystal melted.


    Simtion Points: 87.


    The familiar interface once again appeared, and the ck crystal added to Chen Heng¡¯s Simtion Points.


    However,pared to the previous one, this crystal gave him less¡ª30 Points in total.


    However, this was still not bad¡ªit was a good start.


    Looking at the number of Points he had, Chen Heng gave a slight smile.


    This was the first piece of good news he had received aftering to this world.


    Standing there, he thought for a moment before he found something to collect the dust with.


    From the situation from before, it seemed that these monsters were of quite high grade, so perhaps the things left from their corpses would be useful.


    As such, Chen Heng decided to put them away in case he needed them in the future.


    After doing this, Chen Heng got up and walked out.


    He decided to have a look at some of the other people¡¯s rooms, but they were all gone as well.


    It seemed that all of them were in other ces.


    He had no idea if they were dead or alive.


    ¡°This feeling¡­¡±


    Looking around, Chen Heng frowned.


    After looking around for a bit, he discovered some things.


    Hidden within some bushes, there was an altar, which hadplex runes and inscriptions drawn on it.


    Those runes seemed to be the characters that priests used for sacrifices, and only priests that served gods would learn them.


    In the past, Chen Heng had seen these in the Moonlight Goddess¡¯ temple before.


    He had never thought that he would see it here.


    ¡°Does it have to do with a god¡¯s priest?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as a bad feeling welled up within him.


    In this world, gods had long since fallen silent, but there were still countless historical remnants.


    Those things usually meant trouble.


    If this ce was a ce where a god had been worshipped, they would be in trouble.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng¡¯s heart thumped.


    At that moment, some sounds came from outside.


    There were some footsteps, which sounded incredibly hurried.


    Those sounds seemed toe from outside the vige.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng looked out and saw a hazy fog rise up.


    A figure rushed in from outside, towards where Chen Heng was.


    It seemed that that figure was running away from something.


    As he ran, he would asionally go in Chen Heng¡¯s direction.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Chen Heng frowned.


    Following this, he seemed to sense something and suddenly looked up.


    Within the fog, a massive, savage-looking monster had appeared, giving off a suffocating pressure and an extremely dangerous feeling.


    Chen Heng had a feeling that if he did not quickly get rid of this monster, by the time this monster had dealt with the others, the next would be him.


    Chen Heng frowned and walked forwards.


    Dense fog rose up, and a hazy feeling covered the surroundings.


    Chen Heng felt a terrifying pressure rush at him as if it wanted to crush him to death.


    However, this feeling passed by in a sh.


    After a moment, Chen Heng opened his eyes and looked ahead.


    There, a massive monster was standing.


    Compared to the two monsters that Chen Heng had encountered, this monster was even stronger and gave off greater pressure.


    It was at least five or six meters tall and looked like a mountain of meat, and it seemed incredibly terrifying.


    This monster was currently hunting a figure.


    Ahead, Herdosiri was running and diving about, trying to avoid this terrifying monster¡¯s attacks.


    Within his arms was Lamu; he was being carried by Herdosiri as he ran about.


    It seemed that their situation was quite bad.


    That made sense¡ªafter all, this monster was incredibly powerful, and it was at apletely different level.


    Even if Chen Heng wanted to deal with it, it would take him a great deal of effort, and this was even more so for others.


    If Chen Heng did not act, Herdosiri and Lamu would be killed soon.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng shook his head and walked up.


    Ahead, after casually destroying a room, the mountain of meat roared and prepared to continue to give chase.


    However, at that moment, its body froze as if it sensed something before slowly turning and looking behind it.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Sensing the changes in the monster, Herdosiri and Lamu felt quite confused.


    This was the first time that the monster had stopped.


    However, regardless of why, this was a good thing.


    Herdosiri stopped and stood there as he rested, trying to recover as much of his strength as possible.


    However, in the next moment, a shocking scene emerged.


    Billowing mes erupted, wrapping around the massive monster and burning it.


    In the blink of an eye, the massive monster turned into a ming giant.


    The monster continuously roared, and its entire body trembled. There seemed to be a strange ck aura rising up from it, and its roars became louder and louder.


    Roar!!


    The massive beast quickly turned and looked in a certain direction.


    In the next moment, its voice stopped.


    A massive golden sword flew down from the sky and pierced through the monster¡¯s entire chest, nailing it to the ground.


    The mes were still burning, and as Herdosiri and Lamu watched on, stupefied, the monster continuously roared, trying to get up.


    The golden sword gave off a mysterious aura and could cause any person¡¯s heart to tremble.


    Under the effects of magic energy, the surroundings became a world of mes.


    After a while, the monsterpletely disappeared and turned into dust, leaving behind only some remnant mes and golden light.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Seeing this scene, Herdosiri and Lamu fell silent for a long time, unable toe back to their senses.


    Soon, they saw a figure slowly walking over.


    The figure was not very tall and looked like a young man.


    His looks were handsome and delicate, and he directly walked through the mes, looking mighty and dignified.


    His appearance was one that Herdosiri and Lamu were familiar with.


    ¡°Aktor¡­¡± Herdosiri was stunned and called out his name.


    He had not expected this scene at all.


    Even though they had beenpanions, Chen Heng had not revealed anything special about himself.


    It was as if Aktor had changed to a different person in an instant, bing incredibly powerful.


    This was quite shocking.


    After walking closer, Chen Heng did not seem to fear anything and directly walked into the mes as he looked for something.


    His mental energy swept out, and he quickly found a ck crystal, which flew into his hand.


    A warm feeling arose.


    Sensing that unique feeling, Chen Heng gave a slight smile and felt quite delighted.


    As the simtor absorbed the energy, the crystal soon turned to dust.


    Simtion Points: 180.


    In front of him, Chen Heng¡¯s Points once again appeared.


    It was a big gain.


    Looking at his Points, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Compared to the previous two crystals, this ck crystal had given Chen Heng much more energy.


    It was nearly 100 Points, which was not a small figure at all.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng could not help but smile, and he turned and looked ahead.


    Over there, Herdosiri and Lamu came to their senses.


    ¡°Aktor?¡± Herdosiri hesitated for a moment before calling out his name.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Chen Heng nodded.


    #

 Chapter 266 – Warlock

    <h4>Chapter 266 - Warlock</h4>


    ¡°It really is you!¡± Herdosiri looked incredibly startled.


    Before, he had thought that he had been mistaken and took someone else to be Chen Heng.


    However, it seemed that he had not been wrong.


    He was indeed Aktor, who he had been travelling with.


    However, he had changed so much.


    All this time, Chen Heng had been very unremarkable, and he did not speak much either. There was nothing too special about him.


    Even though Herdosiri had never looked down on him, it had to be said that Aktor really did seem very in and ordinary.


    However, now¡­


    Ahead, the mes were still burning and began to spread out.


    Chen Heng stood within the mes by himself, being bathed in them and looking like he was a god birthed from mes. He seemed incredibly holy and majestic.


    He waspletely different to that taciturn young man from before.


    Even though their appearances were the same, their airs werepletely different.


    Looking at that person, Herdosiri had thought that Chen Heng had already been killed and that this person was just a monster using his corpse.


    However, after observing Chen Heng, Herdosiri eliminated this possibility.


    ¡°How is the situation?¡± Chen Heng¡¯s voice sounded out.


    After picking up the ck crystal, Chen Heng looked at Herdosiri and Lamu.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but in order to help me, Lamu can no longer stand,¡± Herdosiri said with a bitter smile.


    As he spoke, Chen Heng looked at Lamu in his arms.


    Lamu was unconscious, and he seemed to have been affected by a mysterious power and had fallen into a deep sleep.


    ¡°I never thought that you would be a Sorcerer,¡± Herdosiri once again said, ¡°For you to be able to use such mighty skills, you should be at least at the Second Ring. What is someone like you doing in our group?¡±


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said there is not any reason?¡± Chen Heng did not answer Herdosiri¡¯s question and instead asked him a question back.


    ¡°I would,¡± Herdosiri said as he bitterlyughed.


    It seemed that Aktor¡¯s strength was significantly stronger than his.


    Since Aktor did not want to reveal his purpose, what could he do about it?


    The only thing thatforted him right now was that Chen Heng did not seem to hold any ill-will towards them.


    Of course, this might be a misconception.


    Regardless, that was the only answer that Herdosiri could give; otherwise, he was afraid of what would await him.


    Chen Heng nodded before asking, ¡°Second Ring Sorcerer? What does that mean? Is that a measure of strength for Sorcerers?¡±


    Chen Heng did not choose to hide what he did not know and directly asked.


    After all, Herdosiri and Lamu¡¯s strength were far inferior to his, and if he wanted to control them, it would not be too difficult.


    As such, he calmly asked this question, wanting to understand this world¡¯s systems.


    Even though he had gained his previous identity¡¯s memories, his previous identity had not awakened any powers and did not know much.


    While this identity had some knowledge about the power of Life Knights, it did not know anything about Sorcerers.


    From those memories, Chen Heng only knew that this world¡¯s Sorcerers and Life Knights had different types of energy but were both incredibly powerful.


    That was all he knew, and it was good that he had run into Herdosiri now.


    Meeting Chen Heng¡¯s gaze and hearing his question, Herdosiri was quite surprised.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    He seemed quite surprised that Chen Heng did not know something as basic as this.


    He then suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Could it be you¡¯re a warlock? Did you suddenly receive this power?¡±


    He asked seriously.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng stared for a moment, and after thinking about it, he slowly nodded.


    Strictly speaking, he had indeed obtained his power all of a sudden.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Henging here, his previous identity would have remained incredibly weak.


    He had only be like this after Chen Heng had descended.


    As such, Chen Heng nodded.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Herdosiri became excited, ¡°There were legends of the Hatim family having the bloodline of gods; it seemed that that was true.


    ¡°You most likely awakened the divine bloodline in your body, which resulted in you gaining this power.¡±


    ¡°Awaken? Divine bloodline?¡± Chen Heng frowned as he asked.


    Herdosiri looked at Chen Heng, his eyes incredibly bright.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Herdosiri said as he nodded, ¡°The so-called Warlocks are those who awakened their bloodlines and dug out the great potential within them, bing stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Warlocks necessarily have noble and powerful bloodlines,¡± Herdosiri looked incredibly excited as he spoke seriously.


    #

 Chapter 267 – Passageway

    <h4>Chapter 267 - Passageway</h4>


    Hearing Herdosiri¡¯s words, Chen Heng inwardly frowned.


    After going to many ces and experiencing many things, he did not react much to things like this.


    However, from Herdosiri¡¯s exnations, he roughly understood what Warlocks were.


    The Warlocks were people who had awakened their ancestors¡¯ power.


    They had awakened their high-level bloodlines within their bodies, gaining immense power.


    It did not seem all that amazing.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, it was just like a rich second generation heir.


    There were simr existences in the Sorcerer World, but there were not many of them and they did not have great influence.


    However, in this world, Warlocks seemed to have very prestigious standings because this world had gods.


    Because of how strong gods were, those with their bloodlines would naturally be incredibly strong.


    This was why Warlocks were incredibly prestigious characters in this world.


    This exined Herdosiri¡¯s reaction.


    After all, the Hatim family happened to have the bloodline of a god.


    If Chen Heng really became a Warlock, he naturally obtained part of the god¡¯s power.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng came to an understanding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±


    Feeling Herdosiri¡¯s gaze, Chen Heng shook his head, ¡°I just obtained some power; who knows if it was really my bloodline awakening.


    ¡°Moreover, even if I really did awaken my bloodline, whether or not it¡¯s a divine bloodline is another matter,¡± Chen Heng said calmly.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no mistaking it.¡±


    In response to Chen Heng¡¯s calmness, Herdosiri became even more excited.


    He looked at Chen Heng as he said emotively, ¡°For you to have such great power right after awakening, it must be a legendary bloodline. This means that it is very likely that it is a divine bloodline.¡±


    Meeting Herdosiri¡¯s gaze, Chen Heng¡¯s mouth twitched, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Moreover, the mes that you just used correspond to the Fire God¡¯s divine power.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng opened his mouth, instinctively wanting to refute Herdosiri, but in the end, he sighed and did not say anything else.


    By now, he had realized that it was pointless no matter what he said.


    He wanted to say that the mes from before were not from his bloodline and that he could demonstrate it again.


    However, even if he said this, Herdosiri most likely would not believe him.


    After all, this world was one that cared greatly about bloodlines.


    Having a good background was very important to one¡¯s development.


    In this world, what kind of identity couldpare to someone who had awakened a divine bloodline?


    Even if it was a weak divine bloodline, it would still be incredibly prestigious, even more than some kings.


    Of course, ording to this world¡¯s traditions, kings usually had divine bloodlines as well.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng did not bother exining anymore.


    ¡°What about the Sorcerers then?¡± Chen Heng sighed as he asked, ¡°Before you were talking about a Second Ring Sorcerer?¡±


    In this world, apart from life power, there was also the Sorcerer system.


    The Hatim family had information on Sorcerers, but Chen Heng¡¯s previous identity had not paid much attention to them, as it had nothing to do with him.


    As such, Chen Heng needed Herdosiri to exin those things to him.


    In response to Chen Heng¡¯s question, Herdosiri did not hide anything and quickly exined.


    This world¡¯s Sorcerer system seemed to have been created by the Sorcerer God and Magic Goddess.


    The Sorcerer God created the Sorcerer system and brought Sorcerers to this world, while the Magic Goddess inherited the Sorcerer God¡¯s godhood and created a new system on his foundation: the Magic Net.


    The so-called Magic Net was awork of magic that covered the entire physical world. Sorcerers could interact with the Magic Net through Meditation and obtain magic skills. They could also store their magic skills in the Magic Net and use the Magic Net to release them.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Hearing Herdosiri¡¯s words, Chen Heng frowned and thought of something ,¡±Since Sorcerers can rely on themselves to cast magic skills, why do they need to rely on the Magic Net?


    ¡°From what you said, are there limitations to using the Magic Net?¡± he frowned as he asked.


    Based on what Herdosiri had said, the magic skills that Sorcerers cast were limited by their level.


    Moreover, through the Magic Net, the amount of magic skills that Sorcerers could use in a day was greatly limited.


    Since there was such a great limitation, why did Sorcerers use the Magic Net to cast magic skills?


    Chen Heng felt quite confused and looked at Herdosiri.


    It was just that Herdosiri was unable to answer this either.


    ¡°About that, I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Herdosiri bitterly smiled as he shook his head, ¡°That has been the case since ancient times.¡±


    Evidently, his knowledge was limited as well, and this made sense.


    Even though he might have had a prestigious background, he was not a Sorcerer, and it was already good that he knew some things about Sorcerers.


    In actuality, for him to know the difference between Warlocks and Sorcerers, and to know about the Sorcerer God and Magic Goddess, he was already quite knowledgeable.


    Chen Heng nodded and did not make things difficult for him, and he motioned for him to continue.


    As such, Herdosiri began to talk about the levels of Sorcerers.


    The levels of Sorcerers were like Life Knights: They started off as Apprentices, then became official First Ring Sorcerers.


    Only a First Ring Sorcerer could unleash a First Ring magic skill.


    After First Ring Sorcerers were Second Ring Sorcerers and Third Ring Sorcerers.


    There were Nine Rings in total.


    However, it was evident from what Herdosiri said that he had never seen a high-level Sorcerer before.


    ¡°In actuality, the strongest Sorcerer I¡¯ve seen was on the battlefield, and he was just a Second Ring Sorcerer.¡±


    Herdosiri bitterly smiled as he said, ¡°Back then, he used a powerful magic skill like you did just then, destroying a 200-man elite army.¡±


    ¡°Second Ring¡­¡±


    Hearing Herdosiri¡¯s words, Chen Heng lowered his head and thought to himself.


    The reason why Herdosiri had thought that Chen Heng was a Second Ring Sorcerer was because he had seen one before, and he was on equal footing with Chen Heng.


    ¡°So a Second Ring Sorcerer is equivalent to a true Sorcerer¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Before, the mes he had used were not his full power but could rival a true Sorcerer unleashing a magic skill.


    It seemed that the strength of this world¡¯s Second Ring Sorcerers¡¯ magic skills were about the same as the Sorcerer World¡¯s true Sorcerers.


    Chen Heng wondered if this was the case for other aspects as well.


    At that moment, a cold and eerie feeling came from afar.


    Chen Heng instinctively looked in a certain direction.


    Over there, a hazy fog was rising.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Sensing this cold and eerie feeling, Chen Heng instinctively fronwed.


    In the next moment, a gust of fog rushed up and covered them, causing them to disappear.


    Within the fog, all senses were covered up.


    Even Chen Heng¡¯s mental energy was blocked by an unknown energy.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng instinctively looked to the side.


    There, Herdosiri and Lamu were gone.


    ¡°Not again¡­¡±


    Perhaps this was how he had been separated from Herdosiri and the others before.


    It seemed that things would be quite troublesome.


    Chen Heng frowned and hesitated for a moment before walking forwards.


    Fog rose up in the surroundings, making this area quite dim. There seemed to be figures darting about in the darkness, creating an oppressive feeling.


    If he was a normal person, he may have gone crazy with anxiety.


    In the surroundings, there was a strange energy that could affect people¡¯s minds, making one go more and more insane.


    Sensing this energy, Chen Heng had a feeling that the source of all of this would be appearing soon.


    He gripped his fists together and slowly walked forwards.


    Chen Heng did not know how long he had walked for, and he heard footsteps all around him, as if there really were people walking about.


    It was as if they were skulking around Chen Heng, preparing to attack him and rip him apart.


    At the same time, Chen Heng could sense that that energy from before became more and more intense.


    Even with Chen Heng¡¯s mental energy, he felt some difort and pressure.


    It was evident that if it wasn¡¯t for Chen Heng¡¯s mental energy being strong enough, he would not be able to reach here.


    As he headed onwards, he found that the surroundings began to change.


    The dark fog began to dissipate, revealing a passageway.


    The passageway was made from ck stone bs, and seeing this scene, Chen Heng stopped and looked around.


    There were all kinds of murals drawn on the surrounding stone bs.


    Most of them were of people, and a minority of them had strange-looking monsters on them.


    Some had the head of humans but the body of cows and only three feet; others had big bodies that looked like twisted warriors.


    Looking at those murals, Chen Heng¡¯s expression became grim.


    A massive amount of mental energy spread out.


    He sensed that these murals were not murals but were real monsters.


    Those monsters gave off silent roars, their bodies giving off massive auras and almost causing the space to twist; they were far stronger than the current Chen Heng.


    Without realizing it, his surroundings had turned into a formless world, without anything around him, only powerful mental wills.


    Those mental wills became monsters, staring at him.


    They stared at Chen Heng, looking like they wanted to devour his soul and take his body.


    In the next moment, Chen Heng¡¯s body moved.


    Chen Heng suddenly raised his head, bing fully awake.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Thinking of that feeling from before, his face was ashen.


    That situation had been incredibly dangerous.


    He had been just a bit away from his mind being affected and devoured by those strange existences.


    If that really happened, even if he coulde back to his senses, his mind would no longer be clear, and he might even be a different person.


    If that was the case, even if he did not die, it would be the same as his life being over.


    ¡°Just what is this ce¡­¡± Chen Heng looked at this passageway as he thought to himself, ¡°Which god is it connected to?¡±


    Chen Heng thought back to that altar and those runes.


    If they were really for worshipping a god, then even a tiny fraction of a god¡¯s remnant power was a great threat to Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng wished he could immediately turn back and leave this ce.


    However, evidently, he had no other choice now.


    He greatly wanted to leave, but he could not even find the way to leave.


    If he did not resolve the thing in front of him, he would not be able to leave.


    Even if he just stood here, what was awaiting him would just be death.


    Right now, Chen Heng could sense that as time passed, the stone bs were going through changes.


    The energy they contained seemed to be awakening, and evil intent began to focus towards his body.


    Evidently, Chen Heng¡¯s lifeforce made those undead living in the stone bs start to wake up.


    If he continued to stay here, he would be in danger.


    Right now, his only choice was to advance.


    #

 Chapter 268 – Skull (1)

    <h4>Chapter 268 - Skull (1)</h4>


    ¡°Just what is hiding in there¡­¡± Chen Heng frowned and wondered.


    He had a bad feeling in his heart.


    As he continued to advance, the throbbing in his heart became more and more intense.


    It seemed that there was a powerful energy within,bined with a great might, that made even Chen Heng feel suffocated.


    Even a true Sorcerer¡¯s powerful mental energy would be suppressed by this powerful energy, causing their body to tremble.


    If the one standing here was not Chen Heng, but Herdosiri or someone else, they would have fallen already.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng¡¯s expression became grim. He was facing this kind of situation; what would Herdosiri be facing?


    He deeply sighed and continued onwards.


    Right now, he had no other choice.


    Time gradually passed.


    Chen Heng walked for a long time, and the passage of time felt incredibly slow here, making it difficult for him to tell how long it had been.


    A strange feeling arose in the surroundings, and after reaching a certain ce, his surroundings changed.


    Chen Heng looked around and found that the stone bs were somewhat different.


    Before, the stone bs had unique-looking demon creatures on them as if they had been captured and imprisoned within the stone bs.


    There were no pictures of demon creatures here, and they were instead reced by some divine runes.


    The stone bs were covered densely with stone bs, as if they wanted to say something.


    It was a pity that Chen Heng could not understand these divine runes.


    Otherwise, they might have been able to help his current situation.


    ¡°It looks like this really is a historical remnant left behind by a god¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    This kind of thing was quitemon in this world.


    Based on his previous identity¡¯s memories, this world indeed had many gods.


    During the age of gods, the gods did all kinds of miracles, spreading their light and creating many holynds.


    Many holynds were affected by the gods¡¯ power, and they gained unique energy. Even after countless years passed, that energy still did not dissipate.


    Historical remnants rted to gods were a treasure trove for the current people. If they were lucky, they could find many valuable things within.


    In fact, they could even find divine weapons left behind by the gods, as well as other precious things.


    However, to ordinary people, historical remnants also meant danger.


    Ordinary people did not have the qualifications to directly face gods; even if they just felt a bit of a god¡¯s aura, their bodies and souls would copse.


    Right now, Chen Heng did not know if his luck was good or bad.


    Undoubtedly, a god¡¯s historical remnant was immensely valuable but also immensely dangerous.


    However, right now, Chen Heng did not have the luxury of choice.


    As Chen Heng headed forwards, the pressure from the depths of the historical remnant became stronger and stronger.


    Without realizing it, Chen Heng¡¯s consciousness and vision began to be hazy.


    His surroundings changed, and he saw all kinds of scenes.


    There was a majestic pce, peerlessly beautiful women, as well as an enormous army.


    In those scenes, he was like an iparable emperor who had control over countless people¡¯s lives with just a single word.


    That kind of scene was incredibly attractive.


    Chen Heng frowned and roused himself, breaking free from that illusion. He knew clearly that what he had seen was not real.


    If he continued to sink into it and ept it, he would be in great danger.


    Ahead, the suffocating pressure became greater and greater, and even with Chen Heng¡¯s powerful mind and will, he almost could not bear it.


    The mental energy of a true Sorcerer was already incredibly terrifying, and if Chen Heng had not been a True Lord, who was even more powerful, he would not have been able tost this long.


    However, even so, he was under great difficulty.


    Soon, he saw a dry corpse.


    It looked like a man dressed in gray robes, and he was already half-rotten.


    Chen Heng did not know how long it had been here for, but for that person to have endured until now, that person would have been very strong.


    Looking at the corpse, Chen Heng hesitated for a moment before stopping to search the corpse.


    Just as his hand touched the corpse, changes happened.


    The gray robe turned into dust, revealing white bones.


    Chen Heng looked down and saw a few things next to the corpse.


    They were two ck crystals, which were the same as the ck crystals Chen Heng had obtained before.


    Looking at those ck crystals, Chen Heng picked them up, and a warm feeling spread throughout his body.


    The simtor once again absorbed the energy, and his Points increased.


    Simtion Points: 327.


    Looking at the number, Chen Heng nodded before heading onwards.


    ¡°What a pity.¡±


    Before leaving, he looked at the skeleton and felt that it was a pity.


    If he could, he would have wanted to bring this corpse with him.


    For it toe so far, this corpse¡¯s strength was most likely no weaker than his current self and might have been even stronger.


    The corpse of a person like that was a rare material, and if he could take it out, he would be able to refine some amazing items.


    It was a pity that this corpse was too big, and Chen Heng had nowhere to put it; he definitely would not carry it the whole time.


    As such, Chen Heng continued onwards.


    As he headed onwards, he saw some corpses now and then.


    Some of the corpses were still somewhat fresh, like they had not been dead for a long time, while others almost turned to dust as soon as they were touched.


    This told Chen Heng that this ce had existed for a long, long time.


    Of course, this could be because of that unique energy within the passageway, causing time in here to flow differently from outside.


    After all, being affected by that unknown energy, those corpses might have decayed even faster.


    After seeing those corpses, Chen Heng did not hesitate to search them.


    To him, it was not a big deal¡ªas long as it could bring him benefits, he naturally did not mind.


    Most of the things they had left behind were already broken, and only a few things could be used as materials.


    asionally, Chen Heng would be able to find some ck crystals,ting him more Points.


    Soon, his Points had increased to 500.


    It was quite a decent gain.


    However, as Chen Heng headed onwards, he could sense that his will was slowly being corroded, while the terrifying energy from within became more and more terrifying.


    Ahead of him, waves of golden light shed.


    The simtor¡¯s energy once again appeared, waking up Chen Heng and clearing his mind.


    ¡°That was close¡­¡±


    After being woken up, Chen Heng opened his eyes and looked ahead.


    Simr things had happened a few times already.


    By now, his mind could no longer resist that corrosion.


    Fortunately, as he gained more Points, the simtor¡¯s power seemed toe to life.


    Every time Chen Heng was corroded by that energy and fell into darkness, the simtor¡¯s power would appear and wake up Chen Heng.


    If this was not the case, Chen Heng would not have been able to hold on for so long.


    If he fell here, his fate would be the same as those corpses from before.


    ¡°Is it finally over¡­¡±


    After who knows how long, Chen Heng stopped and looked ahead.


    In front of him were a pair of big, golden doors.


    At that moment, the powerful energy that filled this passageway disappeared as if it had never existed.


    Evidently, this was the end of the passageway.


    Looking at the door, Chen Heng did not hesitate and continued onwards.


    A light sound rang out as Chen Heng pushed the golden doors open.


    Light shined out, and after it dissipated, Chen Heng saw the scene before him.


    In front of him was a world of nothingness.


    At the center of the world of nothingness, there was an altar.


    The altar was covered with divine runes, and there was even a massive skull on it.


    The skull was incredibly big, and it was one meter tall.


    This skull definitely did not belong to a human, and it was much bigger than a normal human¡¯s.


    Looking at that skull, Chen Heng felt a suffocating feeling.


    It had an overwhelming might and was terrifying to the point that Chen Heng felt it difficult to breathe.


    Chen Heng¡¯s face became incredibly pale and he stumbled back a few steps, frowning as he looked at that skull.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Standing there, he stared at the massive skull.


    At that moment, he thought of something.


    Those divine runes already proved that this was a historical remnant connected to a god.


    In that case, was that skull something that the god had left behind?


    Otherwise, why would this skull give off such an aura?


    Chen Heng thought to himself as he looked seriously ahead.


    As he examined the skull, he saw many details.


    There seemed to be a small crack on that skull.


    The crack looked very sharp; it had not naturally opened up but had been caused by some sharp weapon.


    Looking at that crack, Chen Heng¡¯s body paused, as if he thought of something.


    A feeling of desire arose in his heart¡ªit was like a starving person seeing a table of delicious food.


    This feeling came from Chen Heng¡¯s soul.


    ¡°This feeling¡­¡± Sensing that feeling in his heart, Chen Heng thought to himself, and the simtor interface appeared before him.


    As if it sensed this aura, the dormant simtor activated by itself.


    Sensing the feeling in his soul, Chen Heng deeply breathed in and slowly walked forwards.


    He approached the altar and stretched out his hand.


    As he stretched out his hand, the formless pressure became stronger, and a suffocating energy came from the skull, weighing down on Chen Heng.


    In just a moment, blood and flesh left Chen Heng¡¯s body, and blood sttered on the ground as his arm was reduced to bones.


    Immense pain wracked his body and even his soul.


    Feeling this, Chen Heng gritted his teeth and directly rushed up.


    He could sense that an unknown energy had spread from his arm, quickly spreading to the rest of his body.


    If that happened, his oue would not be good.


    Sensing this, he no longer hesitated and charged forwards.


    An arm of bone stretched forwards, relying on thest bit of mental energy.


    During that process, the formless energy continued to spread.


    In an instant, Chen Heng¡¯s body was corroded by this energy, turning into a skeleton.


    All blood and flesh had disappeared, making him look incredibly terrifying.


    If any person saw him, they would be scared to the point that they would no longer be able to sleep.


    However, despite this, the skeleton was incredibly resolute, and its arm continued onwards.


    A light sound rang out as the bone touched the skull.


    Following this, massive changes happened.


    As Chen Heng¡¯s body touched the skull, the simtor¡¯s golden light shed incredibly brightly.


    ¡°Detected the power of Law, extracting¡­¡±


    Words appeared before Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    Of course, the current Chen Heng no longer had eyes and only had a trace of his soul left.


    As the simtor operated, energy began to flow into him.


    In terms of strength, this energy was definitely the strongest that Chen Heng had evere into contact with.


    Moreover, there was an incredible amount of it.


    In front of him, the simtor¡¯s light continuously shed as it took in this energy.


    At that moment, new changes also happened.


    A golden me began to burn, and within the golden mes, Chen Heng¡¯s body began to be rebuilt.


    #

 Chapter 269 – Divinity

    <h4>Chapter 269 - Divinity</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    Golden mes covered the surroundings, turning this world of nothingness into a world of mes.


    Chen Heng stood within the mes, being reborn.


    As time passed, he absorbed that skull¡¯s energy, and his body began to be restored.


    Bang! Bang!


    Loud, muffled sounds rang out like some massive creature¡¯s heartbeat.


    Within the golden mes, flesh and blood began to grow on the skeleton, like a reversal of what had happened.


    At first, it was just thin arteries and veins, followed by blood, flesh, and organs.


    If anyone else saw this, they would be incredibly stunned and be quite shocked.


    In just a moment, a skeleton had turned into apletely different state.


    If anyone heard about this, they would definitely be dumbfounded.


    Chen Heng felt that this was quite amazing as well.


    Before, when his blood and flesh had disappeared, he had lost all senses. He had lost all feeling, whether it be pain, sadness, or joy, leaving behind just his soul within his skeleton.


    However, everything changed in an instant.


    A new energy flowed into his body, restoring him to his previous appearance.


    But that was not all.


    At this moment, Chen Heng could clearly sense the changes in his body.


    Even though his strength had not changed, his overall potential greatly increased.


    Standing there, Chen Heng fell silent for a while before looking to the side.


    Boom!


    As he looked over, a wave of golden fire began to burn, giving off incredible power.


    ¡°This power¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Chen Heng instinctively frowned and felt quite surprised.


    Just then, he had not used his magic energy, nor had he done anything actively.


    He had merely looked in that direction and thought to himself, resulting in this situation.


    It was like an instinct.


    It was just like how humans could naturally breathe and fish could swim.


    This was not something that Chen Heng had before.


    Standing there, Chen Heng sensed the changes in his body.


    Undoubtedly, after being reconstructed, his body had gone through great changes.


    Chen Heng could feel that there was a new energy within his body, hidden within it.


    After a while, Chen Heng waved his hand.


    A mirror appeared before him, revealing his appearance.


    He saw a young man, who looked around 16 or 17 years old. His expression was calm, and he looked quite handsome. Even though he was quite young, he had great charm.


    On his forehead, there was a trace of fire, which seemed to contain a unique energy and would draw much attention.


    A noble and holy aura spread out from the young man¡¯s body, as well as might.


    Looking at the figure in the mirror, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    Even though he was still the same person, there were slight changes, making him look quite extraordinary.


    The most eye-catching change was the fire mark on his forehead.


    ¡°Fire mark¡­¡± Chen Heng stared.


    If he remembered correctly, the Hatim family that he was from seemed to have a simr mark on their family crest.


    And now, a simr mark had appeared on his forehead.


    Was it a coincidence?


    That did not seem likely.


    At that moment, Chen Heng thought back to Herdosiri¡¯s words.


    Because of Chen Heng¡¯s actions, Herdosiri had thought that he had activated the Hatim family¡¯s divine bloodline.


    Chen Heng had thought that it was just a misunderstanding, but now it seemed that it was real.


    It seemed that the baptism from the energy caused the dormant bloodline within Chen Heng¡¯s body to be activated, causing him to gain all kinds of power from it.


    In the past, Chen Heng was not some Bloodline Awakener but now it seemed that this was no longer the case.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng shook his head.


    ¡°How troublesome¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    In front of him, the skull was still on the altar.


    It was just that as he looked on, the skull started to go through some changes.


    After all of its energy had been absorbed, it became transparent.


    The crack on the skull also seemed to be more obvious.


    With a crack, the skullpletely split open into multiple parts, before turning into dust.


    A golden light shed.


    As Chen Heng watched on, two auras appeared: They were thin strings, one of which was gold and the other which was ck.


    As these two things appeared, a pure, holy aura appeared, apanied by a suffocatingly terrifying might.


    Just looking at those two things, Chen Heng felt suffocated.


    At the same time, many pieces of information appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    They were incredibly massive and chaotic and almost overwhelmed him.


    Feeling this, Chen Heng¡¯s face became pale, and he just silently activated the power hidden in his body.


    Soon, a golden light shed out in front of him.


    ¡°Detected Law¡¯s mystery¡­ extracting¡­¡±


    ¡°Would you like to proceed?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Heng replied.


    He had no choice¡ªthese two thingspletely surpassed what he could bear, and without the simtor, he would most likely die here.


    As he made the choice, the simtor¡¯s power activated.


    The two things seemed to be attracted by something and began to slowly flow into Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    As the two lights shed, a warm feeling spread throughout Chen Heng¡¯s body, and he felt even more changes happening within his body.


    Under the effects of the simtor, those two things fused into him and became a part of him.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body went through changes again, and he seemed to be even higher grade.


    A wave of information flowed into his mind.


    ¡°Divinity¡­¡±


    As he digested those two things, the information hidden within them were also received by him.


    From that information, Chen Heng realized what those things were.


    They were Divinity.


    The so-called Divinity was something that only gods could condense and possess.


    Those two things from before were different Divinities.


    ¡°One was Shadow and one was Light¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Of those two Divinities, one represented Shadow and one represented Light.


    They belonged to different domains and attributes.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Chen Heng looked at the altar and thought back to that skull from before.


    There had been a crack on the skull, as if it had been left from a fight.


    Was that where those two Divinities came from?


    One belonged to that skull, whereas the other belonged to the one who had killed that skull.


    The owners of the two Divinities had fought, and after they had fallen, their Divinities were still fighting here, resulting in this result.


    This seemed to be able to exin why there were two different Divinities.


    However, Chen Heng still had some questions about the owner of that skull, as well as why this area became like this¡­


    However, it seemed that he would not be able to obtain any answers.


    To Chen Heng, the most important thing right now was to leave this ce.


    ¡°Received information about Law, the simtor has restarted¡­¡±


    Words appeared before Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng had a look and felt quite pleased.


    After taking in those two Divinities, his simtor was no longer dormant and had started up again.


    However, this had reduced much of his Points, leaving only 300 or so.


    Those Points had been used up in taking in the Divinities.


    After all, even if the simtor could suppress the Divinities, that power did note from nowhere and consumed Points.


    Chen Heng did not care much about the usage of Points.


    To him, as long as the simtor could sessfully operate, it was not a problem.


    Right now, his biggest problem was how to leave this ce.


    After a moment, he could not help but stare.


    Fog once again rose up, covering this area.


    Within Chen Heng¡¯s senses, everything in the surroundings seemed to have disappeared.


    After gaining the Shadow Divinity, Chen Heng became more sensitive to Shadow energy, and he could clearly sense that the Shadow energy in the surroundings was changing.


    The Shadow energy in the surroundings caused the space here to move, transporting to a different ce.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng felt as if he could use the Shadow Divinity to affect the Shadow energy in the surroundings to an extent, allowing him to change the direction.


    However, he did not actually do so and just silently observed.


    As he watched on, the fog in the surroundings began to dissipate.


    Old houses appeared in the surroundings¡ªhe had returned to the vige from before.


    After the fog dissipated, Chen Heng saw a figure standing not too far away.


    It was Herdosiri.


    He was still holding Lamu and was covered with injuries.


    His aura had originally been quite powerful, but now it was incredibly weak.


    Despite this, he still held Lamu, not letting go.


    ¡°Are we¡­ safe now¡­¡± Herdosiri muttered as he knelt onto the ground.


    Lamu also fell to the ground, looking like he was on hisst breath.


    Their auras were incredibly weak, and it seemed that even though they had escaped danger, they would not live for long.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng frowned¡ªhe quite appreciated Herdosiri and Lamu.


    They were good people and had helped Chen Heng¡¯s previous identity before.


    It could be said that without their help, Chen Heng¡¯s previous identity would not have survived until Chen Heng descended, and he would have long since be a corpse.


    From another perspective, they were both quite good Knights, and it seemed like he could gain their loyalty.


    If he could save them, he would be able to take in his first subordinates in this world.


    However, Chen Heng now discovered a problem¡ªhe did not have any healing magic skills.


    As a Sorcerer, Chen Heng had learned many magic skills before, but had never been interested in learning healing magic skills.


    Back in the Sorcerer World, he had the power of the Faith Mark and could use the Faith Mark to achieve healing effects.


    However, he no longer had the Faith Mark and could not use faith energy to heal.


    That was the problem.


    Did he have to just watch them die?


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought for a moment before suddenly thinking of something.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try¡­¡± he said as he walked over.


    He looked at Herdosiri and stretched out his hand.


    Within his body, the dormant, golden Light Divinity came to life.


    As Chen Heng watched on in surprise, a golden light shed.


    Pure white light came out from his hand, shining on Herdosiri and Lamu¡¯s bodies.


    ¡°This feeling¡­¡±


    As the light shined on his body, Herdosiri reacted and looked up.


    A warm feeling spread through his body, and he felt as if every cell in his body was rejoicing.


    It was as if he had been reborn, and his many wounds began to heal as his pale face gradually reddened.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Sensing this, Herdosiri¡¯s heart trembled as he looked at Chen Heng, ¡°Great Healing¡­ this is a high-level divine skill¡­¡±


    ¡°He actually¡­¡±


    His heart was filled with shock as he stared at Chen Heng, not knowing what to say.


    Ahead, the pure white light continuously entered the two people¡¯s bodies.


    #

 Chapter 270 – Loyalty

    <h4>Chapter 270 - Loyalty</h4>


    Pure white light continuously shined out as Herdosiri and Lamu¡¯s injuries quickly healed.


    In just a short period of time, two heavily injured people had been restored to their normal condition: In this world, only divine skills could do such a thing¡ªhigh-level divine skills at that.


    High-level divine skills were not things that anyone had the qualifications to use.


    In this world, only the priests who served the gods had divine skills.


    It was not that only priests could learn divine runes, but that they had a closer rtionship with the gods.


    The priests were not casually picked out but were meticulously chosen.


    Their intelligence, talent, and affinity had to be perfect.


    If one did not have sufficient intelligence, they would be unable to learn divine runes, let alone divine skills.


    Without enough talent, one would be unable to use divine skills.


    Without enough affinity, they would not even be able to sense the gods themselves.


    Only someone who was intelligent, had enough talent and affinity, and was very devoted could be a priest.


    It could be said that every priest was incredibly important to their faith.


    This was the case for ordinary priests, and this was even more so for high-level priests who could use high-level divine skills.


    High-level priests who could use high-level divine skills had incredibly high positions. Back before the Malido Kingdom had been destroyed, the number of high-level priests in the Moonlight Goddess Church could be counted on a single hand.


    The healing skill that Chen Heng had just used was undoubtedly a high-level divine skill, and it was one of the most difficult to grasp.


    Under normal circumstances, healing-type divine skills were much harder to grasp than ordinary divine skills.


    What did Chen Heng using this skill mean?


    Half-kneeling on the ground, Herdosiri¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Chen Heng in excitement.


    And yet Aktor had said he had not awakened his bloodline!


    Let alone him, even Lamu looked incredibly shocked, staring at Chen Heng as he also realized something.


    ¡°So you really did awaken the Hatim family¡¯s divine bloodline¡­¡± Herdosiri looked at Chen Heng as he spoke.


    Hearing Herdosiri¡¯s words, Chen Heng opened his mouth and instinctively wanted to refute that, but in the end, he could not say anything and just sighed.


    At this point, there was no use in saying anything.


    He had even used a divine skill; what would be the point in exining anything?


    Different to other powers, divine skills truly belonged to gods, and only those connected to gods could use them.


    Apart from the priests, only those who had awakened divine bloodlines¡ªWarlocks¡ªcould use these skills.


    Chen Heng definitely was not a priest, much less a high-level priest.


    As such, the only reason why he would be able to use a high-level divine skill came from his bloodline.


    Chen Heng had no way of refuting this.


    It was just that the divine skill he had used really did not have anything to do with his bloodline.


    However, he had no way of exining this.


    As such, he lightly sighed and said, ¡°Get up for now.¡±


    Hearing his words, Herdosiri and Lamu came to their senses and hurriedly stood up.


    By now, they had returned to where they were before, within a dpidated house.


    The surroundings looked quite dark, and there was nothing special about it.


    In the distance, faint bestial cries could be heard.


    Everything seemed quite normal.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at the other houses.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check on the others,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at Herdosiri.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Herdosiri and Lamu nodded and hurriedly followed behind Chen Heng.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s lead, they came to a house by the side.


    From what Chen Heng remembered, this house was where the girls were staying.


    Right now, it looked quite peaceful, and there were no sounds.


    It was as if there was no one inside.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng grimly walked up and opened the door.


    What was surprising was that the door was locked.


    Chen Heng was a bit surprised and used a bit of strength, and he directly pushed down the door.


    The door crashed down with a bang, revealing the state inside.


    A pungent stench of blood spread out, and sensing that bloody scent, Chen Heng frowned and continued onwards.


    Within the room, through the moonlight, a few corpses were revealed before Chen Heng and the others.


    Some were lying on the bed while others were on the ground.


    All of them had savage and twisted looks on their faces.


    There were many wounds over all of their bodies, and Chen Heng could see that there were many bite marks.


    There was a corpse where more than half of the flesh had been bitten off, revealing the bones underneath.


    The scene was incredibly gory and disgusting.


    Seeing this scene, all three people fell into silence.


    It seemed that apart from the three of them, no one else had survived.


    However, this made sense.


    Even though those monsters were not too strong, that was only to Chen Heng.


    To those ordinary girls, those monsters were incredibly terrifying, and they could not resist at all.


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead¡­¡± Herdosiri fell silent for a while before sighing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to bury them,¡± Chen Heng sighed as he shook his head, ¡°Otherwise, after a while, their bodies definitely will not be here anymore.¡±


    There were wild beasts everywhere, and if these corpses stayed here, they would soon be food for those wild beasts.


    They had traveled together for a while, and having them suffer such a fate after dying would be a bit too cruel.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Herdosiri and Lamu nodded and began to move the corpses.


    The three of them found some tools and dug a hole before burying the bodies.


    Fortunately, they were all incredibly strong, or else doing such a thing would have exhausted them.


    After doing this, Chen Heng looked ahead and thought to himself.


    He seemed to sense something, and the Divinity¡¯s power activated in his body.


    At that moment, Chen Heng was able to see some things that ordinary people were not.


    Ahead, a fog rose up as a few hazy figures rose up from the corpses and departed.


    Chen Heng could see that those figures looked somewhat like those corpses.


    However, they looked incredibly wretched, and most of their bodies were notplete.


    Their expressions were hazy as if they did not know what was going on, and they did not have any consciousness.


    After they appeared, a strange energy appeared and drew them away.


    ¡°Those¡­ were those their souls?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    As a powerful cultivator in the past, he knew about souls.


    However, he had never seen such a scene before.


    It was possible that in the past, his strength was too weak, or that there were not such systems in those worlds.


    ¡°In this world, after living creatures die, they¡¯ll be drawn to another world¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as he thought of that scene from before.


    Even though it was for just an instant, the moment that the souls departed, Chen Heng saw a massive, dark world.


    It was a world filled with an aura of death, and even though he had only glimpsed it, it left a big impression on Chen Heng.


    That was most likely the Netherworld, which was where all dead souls went.


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought for a moment before turning and saying, ¡°Looks like things havee to an end. What are your ns now?¡±


    ¡°For now, we¡¯ll continue to depart and avoid Oro¡¯s people,¡± Herdosiri said with a smile, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to head to the Kalo Empire,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled, ¡°My uncle is there and is a noble. I¡¯m going to stay there for a while before seeing if there¡¯s anywhere for me to go. If you don¡¯t have any ns, would you like toe with me?¡±


    Chen Heng asked with a smile, ¡°The Malido Kingdom has been destroyed, but given how big this world is, I¡¯m sure there will be a ce for us. If we can band together, perhaps we can gain our own territory and revitalize our families.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Herdosiri and Lamu as he extended his invitation.


    Herdosiri and Lamu were no ordinary people.


    Herdosiri was a knight who had awakened his life power, and he was incredibly elite even in the Malido Kingdom; he had the qualifications to be a true Knight.


    As for Lamu, he was also an Apprentice-level Knight. Even though his strength could notpare to Herdosiri¡¯s, he was incredibly experienced and knew how to deal with all kinds of situations.


    What was more key was that from their time together, these two people seemed like they had good personalities and were worthy of trust.


    This was the most important thing.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Herdosiri looked incredibly excited.


    He did not hesitate at all and directly pulled out his sword as he stabbed it into the ground before half-kneeling.


    ¡°I swear on my name and my family name that I will be loyal to you and never betray you!¡± he said resolutely.


    ¡°I swear on my name and my family name that I will be loyal to you and never betray you!¡± Lamu quickly came to his senses and made the same vow.


    If it was Chen Heng of the past, they naturally would not have acted like this.


    After all, the two of them were Knights who had awakened life power, so if they were to make such a vow, it would greatly depend on the person.


    The current Chen Heng waspletely different.


    From how he had acted, Chen Heng seemed like he had awakened his divine bloodline.


    A Bloodline Awakener who had awakened a divine bloodline would not be any inferior to a Third Ring Sorcerer.


    For the two of them, this was already enough.


    A Third Ring Sorcerer was a very powerful existence in this world. No matter where it was, they could be a top-tier noble family.


    This was especially so given that Chen Heng could freely use divine skills.


    His future would definitely be bright.


    As such, they were willing to follow him and make this investment.


    If Chen Heng was able to rise up in the future, they would be able to make returns on their investment.


    They were both incredibly clear as to this as they half-knelt on the ground and made the vow.


    Looking at their actions, Chen Heng gave a slight smile.


    He stepped up and helped them up beforeughing.


    ¡°Very good. With your help, our futures will definitely be filled with light.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Herdosiri and Lamu alsoughed.


    After a while, the three of them packed their things and prepared to leave.


    Even though it was still dark, after what they had gone through, the three of them no longer had any intentions of staying here.


    As for the dangers they could encounter while travelling at night, it was not worth mentioning to them.


    The reason why they did not do so in the past was because they were considerate of the girls with them.


    However, the others had all died, leaving behind the three of them.


    A team like this naturally would not be afraid of wild beasts or other dangers.


    They quickly left this ce and headed towards the north of the Malido Kingdom.


    After many days of traveling, they reached a city.


    ¡°Finally¡­¡±


    Looking at the city, Herdosiri sighed and said, ¡°After reaching here, we don¡¯t have to worry about the soldiers anymore.


    ¡°Sir, I suggest that we rest in this city for a few days before leaving. How does that sound?¡± Herdosiri said softly.


    ¡°We can also stock up on some items and rece some equipment.¡±


    After running for so long, the three of them looked quite wretched and needed some new clothes.


    As for the money required for clothes and other items, they did notck it at all.


    In the past, the three of them had all been nobles in the Malido Kingdom and naturally did notck money.


    Moreover, the assets of the girls who had passed away now belonged to them, and this was the same for the otherpanions who had died at the hands of the Oro Empire¡¯s soldiers.


    #

 Chapter 271 – Faith Energy

    <h4>Chapter 271 - Faith Energy</h4>


    Neither Herdosiri nor Chen Heng felt guilty about taking things from the corpses.


    For them to have protected those people along the way, they had already shown great kindness to them.


    As such, taking the assets of the dead was not a big moral issue.


    This world did not have a very high requirement towards morals¡ªthem not forcefully taking these things when those people were still alive was already quite good.


    This was part of the reason why they did notck money.


    All of the people escaping from the Malido Kingdom had been nobles;moners did not need to run away, as their kingdom had already perished¡ªit did not matter to them who they paid their taxes to.


    In fact, perhaps the powerful Oro Empire might treat them even better than the Malido Kingdom.


    As such,moners had no reason to run.


    As for the nobles, they had all held power and authority in the Malido Kingdom.


    As such, after the Malido Kingdom had been destroyed, they had to quickly leave so that they were not robbed and killed by the Oro Empire¡¯s people.


    However, it was evident that they had all broughtrge amounts of assets with them while escaping.


    After all, nobles all had great riches, and this included Herdosiri, Lamu, and Chen Heng.


    The assets that the three of them had were quite great, and after Herdosiri and Lamu had pledged their loyalty to Chen Heng, he hadplete control over all of their assets.


    The three of them had done some calctions, and the assets they had would be able to them roughly 3,000 Oro gold coins.


    Even though the Malido Kingdom had been destroyed by the Oro Empire, it was undeniable that the Oro Empire was the overlord in this region and was one of the few Empires.


    Oro gold coins were the most valuable currency here and had great value.


    Comparatively speaking, the Malido Kingdom¡¯s Malido silver coins were worth much less. Not only were there many counterfeits, but their purity also could notpare to Oro gold coins.


    Chen Heng and the others nned to sell much of their assets in exchange for Oro gold coins.


    They stayed here for three days and bought some new clothes and three horses.


    Before, because of their circumstances, they had to rely on walking, which was quite slow.


    Now that they had reached a city and had the money, they naturally changed their equipment and also bought horses.


    Apart from the three horses, Chen Heng also bought a carriage and some weapons.


    The carriage was to store food and weapons.


    After all, even though they had horses, Chen Heng and the others needed food and other items.


    Those things would not be convenient to carry on horseback, so it was better to get a carriage for those things.


    As for weapons, they were also necessary for warriors. Whether it was Herdosiri or Lamu, their weapons had all been damaged and needed recing.


    All of these expenditures cost over 100 Oro gold coins.


    From how Herdosiri and Lamu saw it, those things were quite expensive.


    Because of the war, everything had be more expensive.


    Otherwise, they would not have had to spend so much money.


    However, they did not mind too much.


    After all, they still had a lot of money, and this much money was not a big deal to them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest for one more day before heading out,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at Herdosiri and Lamu.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Herdosiri and Lamu nodded and had no objections.


    They discussed for a while before leaving.


    As time passed, they all had their own things to do and did not rx.


    Watching Herdosiri and Lamu leave, Chen Heng shook his head and walked out.


    Aftering to this city, this was the first time he hade to this city¡¯s streets.


    As he looked around, the scenes around him appeared in his eyes.


    The streets were quite wonky and did not look very organized.


    Around the streets, there were some strange smells, which seemed like a mixture of excrements, blood, and other things.


    Smelling those things, Chen Heng frowned and continued to look about.


    He could clearly see that on various streets, there were people lying on the streets.


    They were wearing tattered clothing and looked incredibly feeble¡ªthey were all refugees.


    As the Malido Kingdom was destroyed, arge number of refugees swarmed out from the Malido Kingdom and entered the surrounding kingdoms.


    This was a natural result of war.


    Once war began, it would cause arge number of people to die, and this was even more so for a society that relied on agriculture.


    Different from the ancient times of Chen Heng¡¯s previous world, this world had supernatural powers.


    However, none of the churches or nobles thought of using their powers for themoners.


    Apart from the upper-levels, the lower levels of this world and the ancient times of Chen Heng¡¯s previous world were not too different.


    This city was a very cruel microcosm.


    As Chen Heng walked, he saw a few soldiers grinning as they dragged a corpse away; it seemed that they had long since be used to this.


    Not too far away, some sobbing could be heard.


    There were many people walking on the streets, and they treated the refugees like the gue, leaving a wide berth around them.


    Seeing these things, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he silently walked forwards.


    ¡°Sir,¡± a child¡¯s voice sounded out.


    Chen Heng turned and saw a boy squatting there, crying as he held his mother.


    ¡°Sir, can you give us some food? My mother can¡¯t hold on for much longer,¡± the boy sobbed as he pleaded with Chen Heng.


    Looking at the boy, Chen Heng fell silent for a moment before taking out a piece of bread.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you sir¡­¡± the boy continuously thanked Chen Heng as he received the piece of bread.


    Chen Heng inwardly shook his head and did not say much as he walked away.


    It was just that after walking a few steps, he stopped as a warm current flowed into his body.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Sensing that feeling in his body, Chen Heng looked quite surprised.


    A new energy flowed into his body, making him feel quite warm.


    ¡°This energy¡­¡±


    Thinking of that energy, Chen Heng felt quite surprised, ¡°Faith energy?¡±


    Through the Divinities in his body, Chen Heng understood what that energy was.


    Indeed, it was faith energy.


    When living creatures worshipped gods, their wills would give off a wave of energy.


    This was faith energy, the source of a god¡¯s power.


    The Divinities contained some information about the fallen gods, as well as some basic information.


    That was how Chen Heng had identified that energy as faith energy.


    But how was that possible?


    Faith energy indeed existed, and from the information from the Divinities, one would only be able to sense faith energy after bing at least a demigod.


    However, what was going on with this situation?


    Chen Heng had not stepped into the realm of gods.


    He was just a true Sorcerer and only equivalent to a Second Ring Sorcerer in this world.


    ording to the information from the Divinities, he should not have the qualifications to sense faith energy.


    He felt quite confused, and at that moment, the simtor shed, bringing with it a hazy power.


    Sensing the simtor¡¯s power, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    He still remembered that back then, he had obtained two Divinities. He had not directly absorbed them himself, and he had instead used the simtor to absorb them.


    ording to the information from the simtor, he had not just absorbed those two Divinities; rather, through the simtor¡¯s power, he had directly fused those two Divinities into his body, fusing into his essence.


    Right now, he could clearly sense the Divinities¡¯ power in his soul.


    This method was quite different from how normal people obtained Divinities.


    For other people in this world, without reaching the realm of gods, they could not fuse a Divinity into their body, nor would they be able to fully use a Divinity¡¯s power.


    Perhaps it was because of this that had resulted in this situation.


    This was different from other people: For others, the Divinity was a tool, whereas for Chen Heng, the Divinity was part of him.


    Perhaps this was why Chen Heng could gather faith energy without being a god.


    This was a possibility.


    Of course, it could also be because of the simtor.


    However, the fact that Chen Heng could sense faith energy was an undeniable truth.


    If he could use this well, it would greatly benefit him.


    Following this, Chen Heng continued to test this, and he found that all of his tests were sessful.


    He could indeed sense the existence of faith energy, butpared to true faith energy, the power he had received was very weak.


    Chen Heng could understand this¡ªafter all, this was not true worship. It was just some gratitude.


    Comparatively speaking, one¡¯s worship or faith was something that persisted for their entire life, while gratitude was just temporary.


    In a few days, those people might have forgotten what Chen Heng had done for them.


    As such, it made sense that this power was quite weak.


    Right now, he had a bigger question.


    ¡°How do I use this?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Faith energy was something that belonged to the realm of the gods, and only gods could possess it.


    Even though Chen Heng was quite special and could gain faith energy, how to actually use it was a big question.


    One direct application was that real gods could use faith energy to strengthen themselves.


    However, for Chen Heng, he could not directly absorb this faith energy, nor could he directly use it to strengthen himself.


    What was the use of this faith energy then?


    Soon, he found the first use of faith energy.


    As Chen Heng thought to himself, the two Divinities within his body appeared.


    It was as if they were starving people eating a meal, and they began to quickly devour the faith energy.


    In just a short period of time, the faith energy was 90% devoured by the two Divinities.


    During this process, Chen Heng could feel that the Divinities had been strengthened by the faith energy.


    The remaining 10% turned into pure energy and fused into Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    A veryfortable feeling spread throughout Chen Heng¡¯s body as it became stronger.


    It was just that this increase in strength was incredibly small. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Chen Heng¡¯s mind was incredibly powerful, he might not have noticed it.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng¡¯s eyes lit up as he began to do some examinations.


    Within his body, the faith energy that had been devoured by the Divinities had disappeared.


    After devouring the faith energy, the Divinities seemed to have be slightly stronger.


    A sense of desire welled up within his body as if his body wanted more energy to supplement his Divinities and his body.


    ¡°Looks like there are some benefits,¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    If he had enough faith energy, those increases to his Divinities and his body would be quite significant.


    ¡°Is this why gods establish churches and obtain worshippers?¡± Chen Heng wondered.


    #

 Chapter 272 – Magic Net

    <h4>Chapter 272 - Magic Net</h4>


    With Chen Heng¡¯s experiences in the past, he immediately realised some things.


    For example, the fact that those gods left behind churches.


    In this world, almost every god had their own church and faction.


    Almost every kingdom in this world had a faith.


    As members of the Malido Kingdom, Herdosiri and Lamu had been worshippers of the Moonlight Goddess. Even though they had not been incredibly devoted, they were still worshippers.


    This was the case for Chen Heng¡¯s previous identity as well.


    It was just that the one he had worshipped was not the Moonlight Goddess, but the Hatim family¡¯s primogenitor, the Fire God.


    In this world, not having faith was a very terrifying thing.


    No matter if they wanted to or not, or whether or not they were genuine, at least on the surface, everyone had a faith.


    Before, Chen Heng had not thought too much about this.


    After all, this was a world with real gods, so having faith was not very surprising.


    However, now, it seemed that the reason why faith was such a big deal in this world was because gods needed the faith of mortals.


    Without the faith energy from mortals, a god¡¯s power and status would not be as great. That was why they descended and established their own churches.


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought to himself and gained a greater understanding of this world.


    In order to do some more tests, Chen Heng walked slower and took out some goods to give out.


    After a while, some changes happened.


    The faith energy within his body increased by every moment, bing many times greater than before.


    After receiving this faith energy, the Divinities seemed incredibly excited and gave off great desire.


    It was just that as time went on, the flow of faith energy quickly decreased.


    At first, it was not evident, but as time passed, Chen Heng could feel that the faith energy he was receiving significantly dropped.


    ¡°So temporary gratitude really is not enough¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    From the information from the Divinities, the so-called faith energy was actually a manifestation of one¡¯s soul energy.


    If a living creature directed their soul energy to a god, that would be received by the god as faith energy.


    This meant that it did not have to be true faith or worship: Gratitude and fear could all be used by Divinities.


    It was just thatpared to true worship, mere gratitude was not very reliable.


    After all, gratitude came quickly but also went quickly.


    In terms of effectiveness, it could notpare to being worshipped, and it might not evenpare to terror.


    After all, wanting a living being to feel gratitude over a long period of time was very difficult.


    Showing kindness could cause someone to feel grateful, but if one wanted that person to continue feeling gratitude, they would have to give even more.


    Moreover, if one did not meet that person¡¯s expectations, not only would they no longer feel gratitude, but they might even feel displeasure.


    This was fine for a few people, but if there were arge number of people who felt this way, even a god would not be able to endure it.


    As such, gaining faith energy with this method was not very effective.


    On the other hand, terror was much easier to instil.


    After all, making a creature feel terror was much easier than making them feel gratitude.


    As long as one continuously applied pressure, they would be able to keep others in terror.


    The costs of using such a method to gain faith energy were quite low, and they were much less than proper ways of gaining faith energy.


    After all, one would need to establish a church and raise up priests.


    Furthermore, in order topete with other gods, they would have to continuously do miracles.


    Even with great investment, it might not seed.


    However, making people feel terror was much simpler; they just needed to scare them now and then and would not have to invest anything.


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought of various gods.


    Among this world¡¯s gods, there were many of them who did such things.


    The gods rted to pain and death would make people¡¯s expressions change just at the mention of them.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, those gods most likely used terror to obtain faith energy.


    Apart from these methods, there were some other ones, but these were the main ones.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng was not very surprised at the reduction in the flow of faith energy.


    This was very normal.


    However, Chen Heng made Chen Heng feel surprised that even though most people¡¯s faith energy quickly decreased, there were two streams of faith energy that had never dwindled.


    Moreover, in terms of quantity, these two streams of faith energy gave the most.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Chen Heng wondered.


    With a thought, thin threads appeared, extending out from his Divinities.


    Most of the threads were incredibly thin, seeming almost transparent, as if they would disappear at any moment.


    Only two threads looked incredibly corporeal and solid.


    As Chen Heng looked at those two threads, two auras appeared.


    Herdosiri and Lamu¡¯s figures immediately appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    ¡°As expected.¡±


    Sensing their auras, Chen Heng came to an understanding.


    It seemed that the beggars¡¯ gratitude towards him was one type of faith energy, while the rtionship between him and Herdosiri and Lamu was another type.


    Following this, Chen Heng left this ce and did not continue to give out goods; he knew that even if he continued, there was not much point.


    Getting some temporary gratitude from these people was far too inefficient.


    He had only done so before to do some tests, and now he had his results.


    Following this, Chen Heng returned to his lodging.


    After returning, Herdosiri and Lamu were not there; it seemed that they had gone to do other things.


    Chen Heng was not surprised, and he sat on his bed as he started to do some Meditation.


    As he began doing Meditation, elemental particles all around him began to enter into his body, forming magic power.


    As his mental energy spread out, Chen Heng seemed to be able to see a big, formless.


    This was an enormous formed of mental energy and seemed incredibly unique.


    This massive stood over the world as if it had always existed since ancient times.


    At that moment, as if it sensed Chen Heng¡¯s existence, the massive opened up, inviting him to enter.


    ¡°This is¡­ the Magic Net?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as he looked at this enormous.


    Before, Herdosiri had told Chen Heng some things about this world, including things about Sorcerers.


    In this world, the Sorcerer system was closely tied to the Magic Net.


    Not only could Sorcerers sense this Magic Net while doing Meditation, but even casting magic skills required the help of the Magic Net.


    Chen Heng was quite curious about this unique existence.


    Before, Chen Heng thought that because he was not part of this world¡¯s Sorcerer system, he would not be able to sense the Magic Net.


    However, this did not seem to be the case.


    ¡°This world¡¯s Magic Net seems to be able to be detected as long as one¡¯s mental energy is strong enough¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as he sensed the massivework.


    Sitting on his bed, he hesitated for a moment before controlling his mind to rise up ande into contact with the Magic Net.


    In this world, the Magic Net was something that Sorcerers had toe into contact with.


    Chen Heng had been preparing toe into contact with this world¡¯s Sorcerer system and do some research on it.


    Since that was the case, the Magic Net was something that he could not avoid.


    Soon, a formless ripple spread out in the air.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s senses, he could tell that even though this Magic Net existed, it was not something that existed in the physical world, and it was instead in a higher ne of existence.


    On the surface, the Magic Net wasyers of tentacles that people¡¯s mental energy could connect with.


    In an instant, Chen Heng broke through that formless barrier and connected to the Magic Net.


    Within the Magic Net wasrge amounts of information¡ªall of the information was magic skill frameworks.


    When Chen Heng came into contact with the Magic Net, as if it sensed his powerful mental energy, all kinds of information appeared and gathered together.


    That information condensed and formed magic skill frameworks.


    However, as Chen Heng saw it, these magic skill frameworks were only semi-finished and were not tooplex.


    Nevertheless, this was already enough to make him shocked.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Sitting on the bed and sensing this situation, Chen Heng was stunned.


    ¡°So it¡¯s¡­ like that¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    For Chen Heng, who had experienced many worlds, he could immediately work out some of the mechanisms of the Magic Net.


    In order to verify his guesses, he directly acted.


    Large amounts of mental energy rushed out, and changes happened in Chen Heng¡¯s senses.


    As Chen Heng¡¯s mental energy passed through the Magic Net, the information in the surroundings condensed by themselves, forming temporary magic skill frameworks.


    As Chen Heng¡¯s mental energy flowed into them, these temporary magic skill frameworks turned into real magic skill frameworks.


    These magic skill frameworks existed in the Magic Net and created some kind of connection with Chen Heng.


    Sensing all of this, Chen Heng inwardly frowned.


    He could sense that as the magic skill frameworks were formed, the mental energy that he had sent in had been devoured by the Magic Net.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡±


    Sensing this, Chen Heng understood the principles of the Magic Net.


    The so-called Magic Net was essentially a service provider, and it was operated by the Magic Goddess.


    Sorcerers could use the Magic Net to quickly ess the power within it and condense magic skill frameworks to unleash magic skills.


    In a sense, this was incredibly convenient.


    However, it definitely was not free.


    Every time someone used the Magic Net¡¯s power, they would use up arge amount of their mental energy.


    This was essentially a fee for the Magic Net.


    Of course, using the Magic Net had great benefits.


    In a sense, the Magic Net could reduce the difficulty of casting magic skills to a certain extent.


    ording to the Sorcerer World¡¯s Sorcerer system, if a Sorcerer wanted to cast a magic skill, unless they reinforced it on themselves, it would take a long process.


    From constructing the magic skill framework to casting the magic skill, there was a long period of time. Moreover, unless they were a powerful Sorcerer, there was a decent chance that the magic skill would fail.


    In the Sorcerer World, Chen Heng had heard of many Sorcerers who had died as a result of their magic skill failing.


    If one used the Magic Net to cast their magic skill, this risk essentially disappeared.


    Constructing magic skill frameworks in the Magic Net was essentially using the Magic Net¡¯s power to construct the magic skill framework ahead of time within the Magic Net, then using the Magic Net¡¯s power to store it.


    Thus, when they wanted to use the magic skill, they could directly use the magic skill stored in the Magic Net.


    It was very convenient.


    The Magic Net was filled with arge number of magic skill frameworks, and it could quickly form them.


    It was much simpler than Sorcerers constructing the magic skill frameworks themselves.


    With such a system, no wonder this world¡¯s Sorcerers all relied on the Magic Net.


    Standing there, Chen Heng shook his head.


    The Magic Net could indeed bring many benefits, but he could instantly tell many of the disadvantages of using it.


    The most evident one was that one would easily form a reliance on it.


    In the Sorcerer World, if Sorcerers wanted to cast magic skills, they had to go through a difficult process, and they could only do so after spending much time researching and training.


    However, in this world, given how convenient the Magic Net was, most Sorcerers most likely would not create their own magic skill frameworks and would instead rely on the Magic Net.


    After all, not only was it difficult to create magic skill frameworks, but there was also the risk of failure.


    Apart from a small minority, it was obvious what most people would pick.


    Given that most Sorcerers would choose to rely on the Magic Net, as time went on, their own ability to cast magic skills would be weaker and weaker.


    If there was one day that the Magic Net stopped operating, those Sorcerers¡¯ battle power would copse, and they would be weaker than even the weakest warriors.


    Moreover, using the Magic Net was not free and required their mental energy.


    A bit of mental energy was not a big deal, but the problem was that they needed to create many magic skill frameworks.


    Before, Chen Heng had done some tests.


    After using the Magic Net to create magic skill frameworks, the magic skill frameworks would be stored in the Magic Net.


    However, they did notst forever.


    If those magic skill frameworks were not used before they expired, then they would copse and disappear.


    #

 Chapter 273 – Charge

    <h4>Chapter 273 - Charge</h4>


    Just like magic skill frameworks created by people, the magic skill frameworks created through the Magic Net did notst forever.


    Based on what Chen Heng could sense, they wouldst around one day.


    This meant that after constructing a magic skill framework one day, it would disappear the next.


    If someone wanted to use the magic skill, they would have to form a new magic skill framework.


    This was quite detrimental.


    Because the Sorcerers of this world relied on the Magic Net long-term, their own magic skill casting abilities would be quite weak.


    As such, in order to avoid unexpected situations, they had to save magic skill frameworks in the Magic Net.


    If that was the case, in order to replenish the magic skill frameworks that expired every day, they would have to expend arge amount of mental energy.


    This world was not safe, and it was filled with dangers.


    Not only were there all kinds of Ounders and churches, but there were many bandits.


    If a Sorcerer wanted to keep themselves safe, they had to store many magic skill frameworks in advance.


    Because Sorcerers relied on the Magic Net and providedrge amounts of mental energy to it, the Magic Net would be stronger day by day.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the Magic Goddess¡¯ method¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself, and he could not help but feel some admiration towards the Magic Goddess.


    In this world, the Magic Goddess had a firm grip over the Sorcerers.


    With the Magic Net, even if the Sorcerers wanted to be independent, it would be impossible.


    When the vast majority of Sorcerers relied on the Magic Goddess¡¯ Magic Net to cast magic skills, Sorcerers as a whole were within the Magic Goddess¡¯ grasp.


    In order to obtain the right to use the Magic Net, the Sorcerers had to worship the Magic Goddess, and they would not dare to defect to other gods.


    After all, once they defected, their ability to cast magic skills would be stripped from them.


    This provision of mental energy from Sorcerers every day¡ªwas this not faith energy?


    This world¡¯s faith energy did note just from faith and worship but from people¡¯s soul energy.


    This included gratitude, terror, and pure mental energy.


    For the gods of this world, pure mental energy would be quite a pure form of faith energy to them.


    This way, the Magic Goddess did not have to spend much effort in gaining followers; just like this, she was able to obtainrge amounts of faith energy.


    There were also many people who longed to be Sorcerers, who would also be the Magic Goddess¡¯s worshippers.


    Her methods were far more advanced than the other gods.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng could not help but sigh, and he gained greater understanding towards this world¡¯s gods.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that this world¡¯s gods were the people at the top, whether in be in terms of strength or intelligence.


    However, this did not have any rtion to Chen Heng for now.


    At the very least, he had no intentions of building a church right now.


    If he did not have such ns, he naturally would note into conflict with these gods.


    Moreover, in this current age, this world¡¯s gods seemed to have fallen dormant, so he did not have to worry too much.


    Footsteps sounded out outside.


    Hearing those footsteps, Chen Heng looked over.


    Outside, Herdosiri and Lamu were walking over, and had already changed.


    ¡°Lord Aktor¡­¡± Herdosiri walked in first and looked at Chen Heng respectfully, ¡°Everything has been prepared, and we can set out tomorrow as nned.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Heng nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to start travelling again tomorrow, so get some good rest. In the future, things won¡¯t be asfortable.¡±


    ¡°We understand,¡± Herdosiri and Lamu smiled and nodded.


    Following this, the two of them went back to their rooms to rest, leaving Chen Heng in his room.


    During the next period of time, he did not go out and stayed in his room as he continued to investigate the Magic Net.


    For Chen Heng, this Magic Net was quite an interesting thing, and it was worth researching¡ªperhaps it would be of use to him in the future.


    The next day, as the sky began to brighten, the three of them once again set out.


    After resting in this city for a few days, they looked like they were in good shape, and their clothes and weapons were all new.


    However, they did not n to stay in this city.


    Even though they had left the Malido Kingdom, the war had not ended, and this city might be swept into the war at any moment.


    In order to avoid this, the three of them decided to leave and head for a further ce.


    ¡°I heard that there is an invasion going on in the Kalo Kingdom right now; I wonder how things are.¡±


    Thinking of the information he had gained, Lamu suddenly spoke.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation like?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure,¡± Lamu shook his head, ¡°Apparently there are Beastmen causing chaos within the Kalo Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Beastmen¡­¡± Chen Heng thought for a moment before giving a slight smile, ¡°This is good. I was wondering how we should look for opportunities after going to the Kalo Kingdom; I never expected an opportunity to juste to us.


    ¡°Since the Kalo Kingdom is in chaos, I¡¯m sure many nobles have died, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure, but it¡¯s very likely,¡± Herdosiri thought for a moment before nodding.


    The Kalo Kingdom was not an incredibly powerful kingdom, and it could not evenpare to the previous Malido Kingdom.


    If the Beastmen of the wastnds really did invade, then it would be a big trial for the Kalo Kingdom.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s like that, this is a good opportunity,¡± Chen Heng said as heughed, ¡°This means that there are new positions and territory waiting for people with strength to take them.¡±


    Hearing this, Herdosiri and Lamu could not help but grin.


    No matter when it was, warriors could only show their worth on the battlefield.


    Even Knights and Bloodline Awakeners needed a ce to call home.


    With their strength, no matter where they went, they would be able to gain respect and obtain a decent territory.


    However, even if they were to obtain territories, there were big differences between what they could get.


    If they went to a kingdom that was in a time of peace, most of the territories would have been given out already, and even if there was anything left, it would just be territories at the border.


    If it was a ce like that, the three of them would not be given very good treatment.


    However, a ce like the Kalo Kingdom was different.


    During a time of chaos, those with great strength were greatly valued.


    With their strength, they would be able to obtain more benefits there.


    In this region, the Oro Empire was incredibly powerful, and the three of them did not dare to attack it.


    However, the Beastmen in the Kalo Kingdom were not as strong, and the three of them could fight against them.


    Thinking to there, they picked up their pace and began to travel.


    Time gradually passed.


    They travelled northwards for a long time and came to a new ce after two or three months.


    Ahead, there was an overgrown grassy area, and it did not look like there were many people around.


    ¡°We should be able to reach Kalo soon,¡± a middle-aged man wearing simple leather armor said as he looked at Chen Heng and the others.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Chen Heng nodded and said, ¡°Then, ording to our agreement, we will be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression was respectful as he hurriedly nodded, ¡°Thank you for your care during this trip. If you need anything, pleasee to find our Golden Mouse Merchant Alliance, I will be sure to give you discounts.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take you up on that,¡± Chen Heng said as he nodded and smiled before heading onwards with Herdosiri and Lamu.


    As they continued onwards, they began to see some crops, which meant that there were most likely people living nearby.


    ¡°The Kalo Kingdom¡¯snd seems to be overgrown with nts and grasses,¡± Herdosiri said as he frowned, ¡°This is different to the Malido Kingdom.¡±


    In the Malido Kingdom, there was very littlend that was allowed to grow wild like this; most of it had been used up.


    In contrast, there was a lot ofnd in the Kalo Kingdom that was not taken care of by anyone.


    This scene made Herdosiri and Lamu frown.


    As nobles from the Malido Kingdom, they felt that this was a great waste.


    This good soil was not being cultivated, and it was instead being left to grow wild.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the Kalo Kingdom has much fewer people than the Malido Kingdom,¡± Chen Heng said.


    Only with enough people would all of thend in the kingdom be used productively.


    No matter which age it was in, growing crops was something that required people.


    Theck of cultivation ofnd in the Kalo Kingdom meant that there were not that many people here.


    However, this was quite strange¡ªif a ce did not have enough people, then there would naturally be people moving from other regions to take over this overgrownnd.


    Even in this world,nd with good soil was quite precious, and it should not be thrown out like this.


    ¡°Is it because of the threat of the Beastmen?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as they continued to travel.


    On the way, they discovered that the Kalo Kingdom¡¯s situation was worse than they had thought.


    There was much overgrownnd and abandoned houses.


    It was better than the situation in the Malido Kingdom but not that much better.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is good news or bad news,¡± Chen Heng said as he shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s continue on though. Since we¡¯ve alreadye here, we might as well get something done.¡±


    Hearing his words, Herdosiri and Lamu silently nodded.


    Indeed, they had alreadye here, and it had taken a great deal of time and effort.


    They should at least give things a try, and if things didn¡¯t work out, then there would be no harm in leaving.


    Time gradually passed.


    A few dayster, they came outside a castle.


    Based on Chen Heng¡¯s memories, this was their destination¡ªthis was where Chen Heng¡¯s identity¡¯s uncle, Siriv An¡¯s territory, was.


    Chen Heng¡¯s mother did not have an incredibly prestigious background, but she was still a noble.


    The family she was from was the Kalo Kingdom¡¯s An family.


    The An family was a noble family within the Kalo Kingdom, and it had a Viscount.


    Siriv was the An¡¯s current family leader, and he was Chen Heng¡¯s identity¡¯s uncle.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s memories, he hade here with his mother in the past.


    Of course, that was a long time ago, when his body had still been a child.


    However, this was why Chen Heng was able to rely on this body¡¯s memories to find this ce.


    When they arrived here, they felt quite startled¡ªahead, sounds of fighting and shouting could be heard.


    Ahead, there were two groups fighting.


    There were about 200 or 300 people on each side, 500 or 600 in total.


    It did not seem like a big deal to Chen Heng and the others.


    Compared to the Oro Empire¡¯s army, these people were not that strong. They were not elites, nor were they very unified; they were just a pile of loose sand.


    Looking at this scene, Herdosiri and Lamu instinctively looked over at Chen Heng.


    As they watched on , Chen Heng frowned.


    One of the sides had a g, and the insignia belonged to the An family.


    This was within the An family¡¯s territory, so why were they fighting with other people?


    Chen Heng felt quite confused, but there was no time to think.


    ¡°Herdosiri, Lamu,¡± Chen Heng did not hesitate and called out their names, ¡°Let¡¯s charge.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Herdosiri and Lamu did not hesitate and began to rush forwards on their horses.


    Rumbles sounded out.


    Hearing the sounds from afar, some people noticed the three of them.


    ¡°Those are¡­¡±


    Looking at the people approaching, a tall man with dignified looks seemed quite surprised, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    As the lord of this territory, he had no idea who these people were.


    Were they outsiders?


    Were they allies or enemies?


    Soon, as he watched on, the three of them charged into the fray.


    ¡°They¡¯re crazy!¡± many people thought to themselves looking at those three people¡¯s actions.


    For them to directly charge into the battlefield at a moment like this, they would be taken to be enemies by soldiers on both sides.


    This was equivalent to suicide.


    #

 Chapter 274 – Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 274 - Arrival</h4>


    When two sides were shing, for them to enter like this, they would be seen as enemies by both sides.


    In a sense, they would have to face the pressure of 500 to 600 people.


    Were these people seeking death?


    However, they soon understood.


    Ahead, faint light shed.


    Among the three people, the youngest-looking one stayed far away, while the two others directly rushed into the battlefield of hundreds of people.


    As the soldiers watched on, the weapons in the two people¡¯s hands started to go through changes.


    A formless, hazy light appeared on those weapons, causing them to look like two incredibly mighty and valiant Knights.


    They did not hesitate and rushed into the fray, starting to fight.


    Seeing this scene, many people¡¯s expressions greatly changed.


    ¡°Life Knights!¡±


    The middle-aged man named Siriv¡¯s expression greatly changed.


    Life Knights were existences who had control of life power.


    In this world, those who could awaken life power were incredibly strong and terrifying.


    Both of these people were Life Knights?


    As everyone watched on, one of the sides was torn open by the two Knights, opening up a massive gap in their formation.


    They were incredibly fast and did so effortlessly.


    Ahead, some people were still resolutely resisting.


    However, facing the two Knights, any resistance was futile, and they were quickly suppressed.


    ¡°Monsters! They¡¯re monsters!¡± shouts sounded out.


    Watching Herdosiri and Lamu¡¯s heroic performances, many people cried out and looked terrified.


    For ordinary soldiers, they did not know what Life Knights or life power were.


    However, they felt immense fear towards Herdosiri and Lamu.


    They felt that their lives were in grave danger and could be taken at any moment.


    Let alone them, even Siriv was shocked.


    As the family leader of the An family, and the ruler of this territory, his strength was quite decent.


    He was also a Life Knight and had awakened life power. However, even he would be unable to do such a thing.


    Even though he was also at the Apprentice-level, he could notpare to Herdosiri or Lamu at all.


    ¡°Why did two terrifying people like this suddenlye here¡­¡±


    He thought to himself, ¡°Could they be roaming Knights looking for an opportunity?¡±


    The more he thought about this, the more likely it seemed.


    This area had never been peaceful, and there would often be people who lost their titles and territories because of something unexpected.


    There would often be wanderers roaming to chaotic ces, looking for an opportunity to rise up.


    Because of the invasion of the Beastmen, many nobles¡¯ territory had been ughtered, and the entire Kalo Kingdom was impacted.


    Many people came here to look for opportunities, trying to find a good master to serve.


    Siriv guessed that this was the case for those two people.


    However,pared to other roaming Knights, these two people¡¯s strength was a bit too strong.


    For ordinary roaming Knights, for them to have Apprentice-level strength was already quite good.


    However, the young man swinging his sword seemed to have surpassed this.


    He was a true Knight and was not an Apprentice; he was equivalent to a First Ring Sorcerer.


    Such a powerful Knight should not have any difficulty finding a master to serve; as soon as he appeared, he would be quickly recruited by someone.


    Did the chaos in the Kalo Kingdom attract even such a Knight?


    Siriv could not help but wonder to himself.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not just them¡­¡± Siriv¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked into the distance.


    There, a young man was sitting on a horse, calmly watching the battle.


    Because he was too far away, Siriv could not see that person¡¯s face. However, from his actions, he seemed quite calm.


    Moreover, despite those two Knights going forward to fight, he did not act at all.


    Was it because his status was above theirs so he did not bother to act, or was it because he was too weak?


    Many guesses passed through Siriv¡¯s mind.


    However, soon, he saw that the young man in the distance was beginning to act.


    ¡°So that¡¯s all¡­¡±


    Sitting on his horse and looking at the battle, Chen Heng shook his head, feeling quite disappointed.


    He had thought that warriors who had been nurtured in the Kalo Kingdom would be stronger than warriors from other ces.


    However, it seemed that they were not much different from warriors from other ces.


    Of course, this could have been because Herdosiri and Lamu were too strong.


    Regardless, Chen Heng had lost interest.


    As such, he slightly raised his hand into the air before lowering it.


    A formless wave of mental energy spread out before descending.


    Mental Intimidation!


    Massive amounts of mental energy rippled out from Chen Heng.


    In the next instant, a shocking scene unfolded.


    The formless ripples spread out and covered the surroundings, and everyone felt a terrifying pressure pass through their minds.


    Everyone felt as if an iron hammer mmed down in their minds, causing their bodies to freeze.


    As Siriv watched on in disbelief, the soldiers began to fall down.


    It was not because they had been killed but because they had been knocked out by a formless energy.


    Soon, apart from Herdosiri, Lamu, and their horses, everyone on the battlefield had fallen down as if they were corpses.


    This attack ignored all defences and all strength.


    ¡°Second Ring!¡± Seeing this scene, Siriv was dumbfounded as he felt great terror, ¡°That person is at least a Second Ring Sorcerer!¡±


    Just like Herdosiri before, Siriv also mistakenly thought that Chen Heng was a Second Ring Sorcerer.


    This was not too surprising¡ªafter all, in this world, only Sorcerers and Warlocks could use magic skills in this world.


    Compared to Sorcerers, Warlocks were far too rare, so most people who used magic skills were usually Sorcerers.


    Seeing this scene, Herdosiri and Lamu silently put their weapons away.


    ¡°Is this¡­ sir¡¯s power¡­¡±


    Looking at this scene, they felt incredibly shocked.


    Even though they had seen simr strength in the past, they were still unable to remain calm.


    Herdosiri could also defeat an army of hundreds of people by himself, but to do so instantly and keep them alive, he could not do such a thing.


    Moreover, both Herdosiri and Lamu knew that Chen Heng had held back his power so that the magic skill did notnd on them. Otherwise, they would have been like those other people who had lost consciousness.


    ¡°Apart from having mastery over mes and healing skills, he also has mental attacks with such a great area of effect¡­¡± Herdosiri and Lamu thought to themselves.


    Before, they had thought that Chen Heng¡¯s powers came from his bloodline.


    Different from Sorcerers, Warlocks¡¯ power came from their bloodlines, and the skills they used also came from their bloodlines.


    In other words, Warlocks could only use whatever their bloodlines contained, unless they actively learned like Sorcerers.


    Before, Chen Heng had already disyed two different powers.


    They were those mes, as well as that high-level healing skill.


    They had thought that this had been Chen Heng¡¯s limit, but they were now pleasantly surprised.


    Chen Heng had used arge-scale mental control skill, and this was an extremely powerful skill among Warlocks¡¯ powers.


    ¡°Sir¡¯s bloodline is truly amazing¡­¡± Herdosiri and Lamu thought as they sighed.


    Right after awakening, he had gained three abilities, and all of them could rival the magic skills of a Second Ring Sorcerer.


    This bloodline potential was incredibly powerful, and it was most likely top-tier among Warlocks.


    Following this, white light appeared in the air as Chen Heng waved his hand towards Herdosiri and Lamu.


    The white light descended on their bodies, causing Siriv¡¯s eyes to widen.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    By now, he did not know what to say, ¡°A healing skill¡­¡±


    Before, he had thought that Chen Heng was a roaming Second Ring Sorcerer.


    However, seeing this healing skill, this changed Siriv¡¯s guess.


    Only priests and people who had awakened Divine Bloodlines could cast such skills.


    Could it be that this young man was actually a powerful priest?


    Siriv¡¯s heart leapt as he thought to himself.


    Before he could calm down, Chen Heng and the others turned and began to slowlye towards him.


    Seeing this, his heart thumped, but he resisted the fear in his heart as he slowly rode his over to meet them.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Chen Heng asked as he looked at Herdosiri and Lamu.


    ¡°Very good,¡± Lamu said as he patted his chest andughed loudly, ¡°Sir, you didn¡¯t need to waste your precious power like that. If it¡¯s just these weaklings, they¡¯re unable to harm us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and see what this uncle of mine is like.¡±


    Different from Siriv, given Chen Heng¡¯s superior strength and mental energy, he had long since seen his appearance and knew who he was.


    Since his goal was right before his eyes, he naturally would not waste time and would go to meet him directly.


    Following this, they gradually approached each other.


    By now, Siriv could see Chen Heng¡¯s appearance.


    He looked like a 16 or 17 year old young man, and he had white and tender skin. His looks were incredibly exquisite, as if he was the descendant of a god.


    There was a certain aura around his body, making him look quite calm and gentle, and there was an eye-catching mark on his forehead.


    Just by standing here, he naturally attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Siriv was stunned and felt a sense of familiarity, as well as closeness.


    It was just that he could not remember who this person was.


    Even though they were rted, in the past, Chen Heng would only visit every two years, so they had not met many times.


    By now, it had already been two or three years since they hadst met.


    Moreover, after Chen Heng had awakened the Divine Bloodline in his body, his appearance had somewhat changed.


    As such, it was normal that Siriv did not instantly recognize him.


    However, in the end, he found out this young man¡¯s identity.


    Facing Siriv, who looked confused and seemed to be desperately thinking, Chen Heng smiled and spoke, ¡°Long time no see, Uncle Siriv.¡±


    Hearing those words, Siriv was stunned and looked dumbfounded.


    Soon, Chen Heng and the others entered Siriv¡¯s castle, and they were sitting in a sparse room.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you awakened your Divine Bloodline as you were running, gaining this power¡­¡± Siriv said as he confirmed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled, ¡°It¡¯s very shocking, isn¡¯t it? However, that¡¯s how it is sometimes with one¡¯s fate.¡±


    He sat there as he said wistfully, ¡°If the Malido Kingdom had not fallen, I might still have stayed the same as the past, and would not have aplished much.


    ¡°However, the Malido Kingdom has been destroyed and my father has died, while I left the Malido Kingdom alive and even awakened my bloodline¡­ perhaps, this is fate.¡±


    He lightly sighed, seeming quite sorrowful.


    If Chen Heng directly said that this power came from himself, there was no way of exining it.


    Everyone knew what Aktor had been like in the past.


    As such, he could only use his bloodline awakening as a cover for this.


    #

 Chapter 275 – Plans

    <h4>Chapter 275 - ns</h4>


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s just fate¡­¡± Chen Heng said as he sighed, aplicated expression on his face.


    Looking at him, one would be able to feel his pain and sorrow.


    Indeed¡ªhe was just a young man, and given his age, he should have still been in the Hatim family¡¯s territory, living his life in leisure.


    However, in a single night, his parents had both died and his kingdom had been destroyed.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would not be able to bear this kind of thing either.


    As such, it was quite normal for Chen Heng to act like this.


    Sitting in front of Chen Heng and looking at him, Siriv¡¯s expression was also quiteplicated.


    The loss of Aktor¡¯s family for him awakening his Divine Bloodline; was this worth it?


    Different people would have different answers. However, for most people, including Siriv, they would agree on one answer.


    Worth. It was definitely worth it.


    A Warlock who had awakened a Divine Bloodline was far more valuable than ordinary family members.


    If Siriv could trade the entire An family¡¯s death for someone in the An family to awaken a Divine Bloodline, he would definitely be willing.


    That was just how valuable Divine Bloodlines were in this world.


    After awakening the bloodline, Warlocks would most likely give birth to children who also shared in this power.


    This would create a paragon family, and it would bring new life to the family.


    This was the case for Chen Heng.


    After awakening the Divine Bloodline in his body, if he had children in the future, they would also inherit this power. It was just that it might be somewhat diluted.


    However, even so, it was something that countless people would admire.


    Even a tiny bit of the strength of a Divine Bloodline was terrifying.


    After all, Chen Heng had only just awakened, and yet he already had such terrifying strength.


    A Bloodline Warlock who was equivalent to a Second Ring Sorcerer could easily wipe out the current An family.


    Even the Hatim family at its peak would not be able to put up much resistance.


    As Chen Heng grew, his bloodline would also mature and be stronger.


    When that time came, Chen Heng would be able to easily rebuild the Hatim family.


    After all, Bloodline Awakeners were seen as the children of god and had incredibly esteemed statuses.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Hatim family¡¯s Fire God was not a very high-level god and had disappeared in history, Chen Heng would be able to have an incredibly prestigious status just based on the fact that he was a Bloodline Awakener of the Fire God.


    However, even though the Fire God had disappeared for a long time, as a Bloodline Awakener, Chen Heng¡¯s status was still very high.


    Siriv could only wish that Chen Heng was someone from his An family.


    However, that was not possible.


    Thinking to there, Siriv sighed.


    Fortunately, even though Aktor¡¯sst name was Hatim, half of his bloodline came from the An family.


    His strength was good news for the An family too.


    Thinking to there, Siriv raised his head and spoke, ¡°Aktor, what are your ns?¡±


    Siriv knew that Chen Heng had note here to just live afortable life in his territory.


    Neither his duty nor his great power would allow him to do that.


    ¡°I hope you can help me with some things,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled.


    ¡°After leaving the Malido Kingdom, I lost everything I had, and my family¡¯s territory was taken by others. Right now, I need a territory for myself and my followers. Only then can I settle down and develop,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at Siriv.


    Obtaining sufficient territory was Chen Heng¡¯s current goal.


    In this world, only by gaining a true territory would they count as a true noble.


    Moreover, in this world, having territory was very useful.


    As the ruler of a territory, they would haveplete control over their territory and would be able to build their own forces.


    This would be very suitable for the current Chen Heng, and this was why he chose the Kalo Kingdom.


    The Kalo Kingdom was a chaotic ce, and his uncle Siriv was also here.


    Moreover, thend here was frequently attacked by Beastmen and constantly in war.


    This meant that most people did not dare to take some of thend in this kingdom.


    As long as one could resist the Beastmen¡¯ invasions, whether it was fame or territory, they would be quite easy to obtain.


    Of course, some people said that the Kalo Kingdom¡¯s territory was not worth money, as the Kalo Kingdom was often attacked by Beastmen, and the Kalo Kingdom did not have arge poption.


    However, this was not a big deal for Chen Heng.


    He was not an ordinary person who only had a few decades.


    Given that he had awakened a Divine Bloodline, his lifespan was now incredibly long, and he would most likely be able to live for over 1,000 years.


    Since he had such a long lifespan, he had plenty of time to look after those mortals and develop their numbers.


    That was why he hade here.


    #

 Chapter 276 – Common Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 276 - Common Understanding</h4>


    ¡°Just a normal territory?¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s request, Siriv fell silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you have any requirements?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Chen Heng said as he shook his head, ¡°I just hope that the territory will be big and not be affected by others much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s requirements, Siriv felt quite surprised.


    He had thought that Chen Heng would give him some difficult requirements.


    After all, with Chen Heng¡¯s current strength, it would be easy for him to obtain a territory anywhere; why would hee here?


    He did not expect Chen Heng¡¯s requirements to actually be quite simple.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not some prosperous ce, I can do this for you, my dear Aktor,¡± Siriv gave a slight smile and said.


    This was naturally no problem.


    If he wanted to fulfil Chen Heng¡¯s requirements while also finding a prosperous ce with a big poption, it would be quite difficult.


    After all, such ces were greatly contested, and they would rarely go to outsiders.


    Even if Chen Heng¡¯s strength was great, it would be very difficult to obtain a territory like that.


    However, if it was just an empty, overgrown area, that would be much simpler.


    This ce was quite close to the Wastnds, and it would be invaded by the Wastnds¡¯ races every now and then.


    As such, there wererge amounts of unimed territory in the Kalo Kingdom, and much of it was unwanted.


    As long as one spent some money, they would be able to buy those territories.


    In fact, if one had sufficient strength, they could directly enter the Wastnds and take territory for themselves there.


    Of course, that was if they could survive against those berserk races living there.


    Thinking to there, Siriv¡¯s expression softened and said, ¡°If it¡¯s just that, then I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll receive good news soon.


    ¡°From what I know, many rulers have been selling their territories, leaving this ce.¡±


    Nobles often sold their territories like they weremon goods, and this was quitemon in the Kalo Kingdom.


    After all, with the Wastnds races frequently invading, the nobles here were unable to go about normal lives and found it difficult to gather wealth.


    In fact, in order to protect themselves, they had to expend a great deal of effort to create their own forces.


    As such, most people spent great deals of money, and they were unable to gain much every year.


    Moreover, because of how chaotic it was, most merchants did not dare toe here for business.


    Thus, the rulers¡¯ only ie came from agriculture and taxes.


    However, this kind of ie was evidently not enough to make up for their expenditures on soldiers.


    As such, most of the rulers here lost money.


    If someone was willing to pay them money for this territory, most of them would be very willing.


    With Siriv¡¯s connections and standing in the Kalo Kingdom, if he wanted to, he could find some people with decent territories and buy them. He could thenbine these territories to give to Chen Heng, and it would not cost him much.


    ¡°However, dear Aktor, I need to remind you of something,¡± Siriv said as he looked at Chen Heng seriously, ¡°Even though buying these territories is easy, whates next is quite difficult.


    ¡°Aktor, you have great strength, and this can bring you great benefits. However, there are all kinds of dangers in the Wastnds. With your status, it¡¯s not exactly worth it for you to stay here.¡±


    SIriv spoke very earnestly as he looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Chen Heng replied as he nodded.


    Siriv was giving him genuine advice.


    Chen Heng was indeed very strong, and there were very few people in the Kalo Kingdom who couldpare to him.


    With his terrifying strength, if he wanted to, it would be no problem for him to establish himself here.


    However, from how Siriv saw it, there was no need for him to do this.


    With such great strength, why would he want to stay in a run-down ce like this?


    No matter where he went, he would be greatly weed and be able to easily receive a decent territory.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Chen Heng nodded as he met Siriv¡¯s gaze.


    He had note here because of a spur of the moment decision.


    Beforeing here, he had already thought about the problems he would face here, and he had discussed these things with Herdosiri and Lamu.


    What Chen Heng wanted was exactly the chaos of this region.


    Chaos meant that there would not berge churches here.


    In the current age, even though gods had disappeared, the churches they left behind still remained.


    During this age when gods had disappeared, the churches represented gods and held great power.


    In a sense, the churches¡¯ power was part of the peace and order, and they held great power in kingdoms.


    If Chen Heng went to more prosperous and peaceful regions, he would not be able to avoid the churches there¡ªthis was not what Chen Heng wanted.


    For now, he did not want to get into anything with the churches.


    After all, he was an awakener of a Divine Bloodline, which belonged to the Fire God.


    Who knew how the other churches would see him?


    Moreover, Chen Heng preferred to start from scratch; even if it was slower, it did not matter.


    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, you should be able to receive a reply soon,¡± Siriv nodded after hearing Chen Heng¡¯s reply, ¡°And it should be good news.


    ¡°Before that, Aktor, you and your followers can stay here.¡±


    Siriv smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been through a long journey and want to find a ce to rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be troubling you then,¡± Chen Heng gave a slight smile as he said, ¡°In return, if you need anything during this period of time, leave it to us.


    ¡°We can¡¯t guarantee we can do everything, but if it¡¯s fighting, I¡¯m sure we can give you some help.¡±


    In order to repay Siriv for helping him, Chen Heng did not mind helping him for a while.


    At the end of the day, Siriv was his previous identity¡¯s uncle, and there was a blood connection between them.


    Even if Chen Heng established himself here, he would most likely stay in contact with Siriv.


    Since it was like that, helping him out was not a big deal.


    ¡°That would be fantastic,¡± Siriv said with a delighted look.


    During recent times, the Wastnds¡¯ Orc tribes had been attacking the Kalo Kingdom.


    Even though the north side had it the worst, his territory was also somewhat affected.


    The small army that had attacked from before hade from the north side, and they were trying to take over other territories.


    It was evident that such things would happen in the following days as well.


    With Chen Heng and his followers joining, they would take a big burden off him for the following period of time.


    Putting aside Chen Heng, just his two followers were Life Knights who had awakened life power.


    Just them alone could resist an elite army of hundreds of people.


    Moreover, Chen Heng had been able to instantly knock down hundreds of people.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s help, most of his pressure would disappear.


    Thinking to there, he could not help but look delighted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chen Heng thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I hope that I can recruit those people from before.¡±


    Chen Heng was referring to that small army he had knocked unconscious.


    That army was not very strong, and it was made up of ordinary people. There were not too many of them, only 200 or so in total.


    However, this would still be something.


    Right now, Chen Heng had essentially nothing. Apart from Herdosiri and Lamu, he had no one under hismand.


    ¡°Those captives from before?¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Siriv frowned, feeling that it was a bit of a pity.


    He had been hoping to recruit those people himself, either having them join his army or sending them to nt crops.


    The Kalo Kingdom was simply toocking in poption, and any amount of people was incredibly precious.


    However, since Chen Heng had brought this up, his ideas naturally evaporated.


    As the person who defeated those people, based on this age¡¯s rules, Chen Heng had the right to take them as his spoils of war.


    Moreover, his strength was incredibly great, and Siriv would not be able to say no to him.


    ¡°Yes, but be careful,¡± Siriv nodded and said, ¡°Those people are a rebel army from the north and might run away at any moment.


    ¡°However, if you use them well, they can be a good support for you,¡± Siriv said as he gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°Moreover, as your rtive, I¡¯m willing to provide these people with food and lodging, in return for your help,¡± Siriv said as he smiled.


    ¡°Thank you for that,¡± Chen Heng smiled as he thanked Siriv sincerely.


    They chatted for a while in the room before Chen Heng left.


    After walking out, the others were waiting for him.


    Herdosiri and Lamu were waiting outside Chen Heng¡¯s room, and hearing Chen Heng¡¯s footsteps, they immediately came to receive him.


    ¡°Sir, how did things go?¡± Herdosiri asked respectfully.


    Lamu did not speak, but he also seemed like he was quite interested.


    ¡°It went quite well,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled, ¡°Uncle Siriv has agreed to help me, and he should be able to find a good territory.¡±


    Hearing this, Herdosiri and Lamu immediately grinned.


    Even though they knew there would most likely be no problems, they still felt quite pleased.


    They would soon be able to have a territory again.


    ¡°There¡¯s also another piece of good news,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at them and smiled.


    ¡°Those captives from before are our spoils of war, and we can take them in and train them.


    ¡°Uncle Siriv has agreed to provide them with food during this period of time, so we won¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    ¡°That is undoubtedly good news,¡± Herdosiri said with a smile, ¡°Looks like we now have our own soldiers, even though they¡¯re not that great.¡±


    Herdosiri and Lamu both felt quite good.


    As Knights they naturally hoped to have their own soldiers.


    Even though Life Knights were quite powerful, if they had their own soldiers, they would be able to have more of an effect on the battlefield.


    It was just that before, they did not have the circumstances. Now, with those captives, they had an opportunity.


    Now that the key problem, food, was being solved by Siriv, they did not have anything to worry about.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a talk.¡±


    Chen Heng sat down in the room and said, ¡°That¡¯s how things are; what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s quite good,¡± Lamu said as he nodded, ¡°For him to provide them with food for us, it¡¯s not a big deal for us to help him for the time-being.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and we can also check on the situation in the surroundings and make ns for the future,¡± Herdosiri also gave his opinion.


    In the end, Chen Heng summed up everything.


    This was the status quo between the three of them.


    Different from the people in power from the Malido Kingdom, even though Chen Heng had great power and a high status, he was still willing to listen to the opinions of others.


    Whenever he made a big decision, he would consult with Herdosiri and Lamu before making a decision.


    Bymunicating like this, they would avoid unnecessary misunderstandings in the future.


    As for Herdosiri and Lamu, they felt quite respected and naturally quite liked this.


    Over time, they became used to it.


    After this discussion, they got up and went about their own tasks.


    #

 Chapter 277 – Training

    <h4>Chapter 277 - Training</h4>


    Within the sparse room, only Chen Heng was left.


    Herdosiri and Lamu had gone to take in the captives and train them to be their own soldiers.


    This was the most important thing to the two of them right now.


    Chen Heng could understand how they felt, and he let them do as they wished.


    After they left, Chen Heng shook his head and continued to sit.


    Sitting on the bed, he examined his condition.


    Recently, because of the Divinities¡¯ power and his Divine Bloodline awakening, he felt that his body had gone through some changes.


    Even if he did not train, it was gradually bing stronger.


    This kind of feeling was very unique and amazing.


    ¡°My current self seems to have reached the requirements¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself while sitting on the bed and sensing his condition.


    This body originally did not have the talent to awaken life power.


    Life power was a unique system that belonged to this world, and only people with sufficient talent could gain this power.


    Before, this power had not existed for this body.


    That was why Chen Heng¡¯s previous identity had just been an ordinary person apart from being a bit stronger than most people.


    However, as time passed, the situation changed.


    After Chen Heng had gained the Divinities and his Divine Bloodline had awakened, those things had slowly changed his body.


    Even though he had not cultivated this world¡¯s life power before, he could sense that vast potential and terrifying power in his body.


    In other words, perhaps he had the qualifications to cultivate life power.


    ¡°Should I give it a try?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Realistically speaking, since he was a true Sorcerer and had the power of the Divinities, he could use them to change his body.


    Even if he did not cultivate life power, it would not be a big deal.


    However, he could not think so simplistically¡ªin order to live in this world, he had to have some backup ns.


    After all, the more useful things he had, the better it would be.


    Moreover, Chen Heng was quite interested in this world¡¯s life power.


    As such, after thinking about it, Chen Heng walked out.


    He prepared to go and find Herdosiri to learn about life power.


    Half a dayter, Chen Heng was covered with sweat as he stood on a training ground, examining the changes in his body.


    He was currently using the Hatim family¡¯s Life Cultivation Technique.


    In this fatigued state, Chen Heng could clearly sense the changes in his body, as well as that unique power circting through his body.


    ¡°So it really is possible¡­¡±


    Sensing the changes in his body, Chen Heng stopped and thought to himself.


    This confirmed what he had been thinking.


    After taking in the Divinities, his constitution had changed, and he had the potential to awaken life power.


    Moreover, from Chen Heng¡¯s experience, his talent was quite good.


    At the very least, watching Chen Heng, Herdosiri and Lamu both felt quite shocked.


    From their estimations, at this rate, Chen Heng would be able to sense his life power in half a month.


    Of course, awakening his life power and gainingplete control over it was not simple.


    Even if Chen Heng¡¯s talent was good, it would take him a long period of time.


    However, this was not a big deal¡ªChen Heng had time to spare for now.


    ¡°So this so-called life power is very simr to Knights¡¯ life energy¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    He could sense that this world¡¯s life power and the life energy from the Sorcerer World were quite simr.


    It was like just as the Sorcerers of the two worlds were quite simr, the Knights were also quite simr.


    Life power and life energy¡¯s effects and uses were essentially the same, and they seemed like they came from the same source.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng thought for a moment before turning and shaking his head.


    At the end of the day, this was a piece of good news.


    Since life power and life energy were so simr, this meant that he could use his experience from the Sorcerer World.


    After being modified by the Divinities, Chen Heng¡¯s potential was quite good, but it would take him at least half a month to awaken life power.


    However, with his experience, it would most likely take him just a few days.


    This was the benefit of having experience.


    Moreover, this kind of experience did not just benefit him at the start and would continue to benefit him for a long time until he surpassed his previous peak.


    Back in the Sorcerer World, Chen Heng had been a peak Great Knight.


    He was not sure what that was equivalent to in this world, but it would not be weak.


    At the very least, it would be much stronger than Herdosiri.


    Based on what Herdosiri said, he was a true Knight and was equivalent to a First Ring Sorcerer.


    This meant that a peak Great Knight would have at least peak First Ring Sorcerer strength.


    That was not bad.


    As Chen Heng thought this, he began to move his arms, using the Life Cultivation Technique to try to dig out the life power hidden in his body.


    As he did this, his surroundings became more lively.


    In the distance, some figures passing by looked at Chen Heng on the training ground and felt quite surprised.


    They did not expect Chen Heng to not just be a Warlock but also be proficient in warriors¡¯ techniques.


    Watching Chen Heng¡¯s performance, they could not help but sigh in amazement.


    Chen Heng did not pay them any mind and continued to sweat as he worked hard.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, it had been half a month.


    Through Herdosiri and Lamu¡¯s efforts, a significant portion of the captives had decided to join them and be their soldiers.


    As such, Herdosiri and Lamu¡¯s focus had transitioned to training them.


    Chen Heng once again surprised them with his talent in this area.


    Neither Herdosiri nor Lamu were very proficient at training soldiers¡ªafter all, they very rarely led soldiers to fight. Let alone everyday training, they had very little experience even fighting in an army.


    As such, they had no idea what to do at first.


    After watching them for a while, Chen Heng could not help but shake his head and take over.


    In just a few days, the disorderly soldiers were set up in an organized structure and began to do daily training.


    Chen Heng looked incredibly rxed, as if this had been incredibly easy for him.


    Let alone Herdosiri and Lamu, even Siriv, who had been secretly observing, waspletely shocked.


    A young man actually had the talent to easilymand hundreds of people and turn them into his own soldiers.


    Moreover, he had done so to a high level.


    The expertise he had demonstrated when conducting training made them feel as if Chen Heng was a General who had spent a long time at war.


    Moreover, it seemed that a mere two hundred people were far from his limit.


    He was a naturalmander.


    Herdosiri and Lamu felt quite surprised, and they could not help but feel excited.


    Chen Heng was the lord they had chosen, and the better he performed, the more it meant that they had chosen a good master.


    Chen Heng did not know what Herdosiri and the others were thinking. His task had be training with these soldiers every day, and to him, it was quite boring.


    In previous simtions, he had led many armies before and created new empires with his armies.


    In a sense, apart from being a powerful Cultivator and Sorcerer, he had also been a great Commander-In-Chief.


    After all, at his peak, let alone a few hundred people, he had led hundreds of thousands of people before.


    This current situation was nothing to him, and it was not difficult at all.


    ¡°What are you standing there for?¡±


    As Chen Heng trained the soldiers, he looked back at Herdosiri and Lamu, ¡°Hurry up ande here and help.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s voice, they hurriedly nodded and walked over.


    In the end, Chen Heng made them captains, each one leading a few dozen men.


    This was training in a sense.


    Even though they were Life Knights and had good strength, they werecking in other areas.


    There were still many things for them to learn regarding leading an army.


    Starting from a few dozen people would be a good starting point.


    As they trained, Siriv did not break his promise and delivered food and other resources.


    This was one of the reasons why Chen Heng was able to train here with peace of mind.


    At this point in time, food was incredibly precious.


    If Siriv was not providing them with food, what Chen Heng would be doing right now would not be training but going out to pige.


    However, with Siriv¡¯s support, he was not in a rush.


    Standing there, Chen Heng swung his sword as he thought to himself.


    Following this, time continued to pass peacefully.


    Soon, another three months had passed.


    After these three months, as Siriv and the others watched on, this small army trained by Chen Heng went through great changes.


    Compared to before, their formation was much tighter and more orderly.


    Chen Heng had spent a great deal of effort in training these people.


    With the food provided by Siriv, he did not have to worry about getting food for them.


    During the day, Chen Heng, Herdosiri and Lamu would teach them all kinds of battle techniques.


    During the remaining periods of time, Chen Heng would teach them about battle formations.


    In just three months, they had been greatly developed.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen this for myself, I never would have thought that these people were just a bunch of bandits just three months ago,¡± Siriv could not help but sigh as he looked at Chen Heng with aplicated gaze.


    During those three months, he had watched Chen Heng gradually train this army.


    At first, they were just a rabble, but after three months, they hadpletely changed.


    Apart from the fact that they were still a bitcking in terms of equipment and weapons, the airs that these people gave off wereparable to the royal elites he had seen in the past.


    It was just that the royal family¡¯s elite armies were nurtured through great investment, while Chen Heng had only trained these soldiers for three months.


    ¡°Honestly, the Malido Kingdom¡¯s King really should have hired you to be the military instructor,¡± Siriv said as he looked at Chen Heng and sighed, ¡°Perhaps then the Malido Kingdom would not have perished.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Chen Heng replied, ¡°But this is far from enough.


    ¡°During the following period of time, they need to go out and participate in some battles to be adequate soldiers. Right now, it¡¯s still not enough.¡±


    ¡°This is still not enough¡­¡± Siriv felt quite speechless, ¡°They are already elites; how much stronger can they get?¡±


    From how he saw it, these soldiers were already elites who were quite good, and there would be few armies in the entirety of the Kalo Kingdom that could rival it.


    To train them to this extent was already very good; what more did he want?


    In response, Chen Heng only smiled and did not say anything.


    If it was an ordinary, ancient world, perhaps these soldiers would have been enough.


    However, in this world, Chen Heng felt that soldiers like this were not enough.


    In his heart, a truly elite army in this world would have to be made up of soldiers who were superior to ordinary humans.


    They did not have to be at the level of Life Knights; they just had to surpass ordinary humans.


    Of course, if it was possible, Chen Heng would prefer to have an army of Life Knights.


    An army made of such soldiers would undoubtedly be the strongest.


    It was a pity that that was not very realistic.


    For now, these soldiers would be enough.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng raised his head and looked into the distance.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time¡­¡±


    During the past few months, Siriv had helped him find a decent territory.


    From what Siriv had said, most things were ready, and they were just waiting for the important people to arrive.


    This meant that Chen Heng would soon be able to leave this ce and go to his own territory.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng gave a slight smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­¡±


    In the distance, a group of people were slowly heading towards the An family¡¯s territory.


    On the road, a carriage slowly rolled forwards.


    Within the carriage, a slender arm opened the carriage¡¯s window, and a gentle voice sounded out, ¡°Are we still not there yet?¡±


    #

 Chapter 278 – Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 278 - Meeting</h4>


    Outside the carriage, a middle-aged man wearing court robes walked over and said respectfully, ¡°We¡¯re about to reach our destination; we should be able to arrive within one day. When that timees, you will be able to have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°I hope that¡¯s the case,¡± the gentle voice once again sounded out.


    Time continued to pass, and the carriage continued onwards.


    After a while, the carriage stopped next to a river, and a person slowly walked out.


    It was a woman who was in her early twenties; she wore an ornate pce dress and looked incredibly serious.


    She had golden hair and delicate looks, as well as a pair of unique-looking, blue eyes.


    She slowly got down from the carriage, looking incredibly elegant, and walked to the side.


    The middle-aged man from before was currently giving orders to other people, who were hurrying about. Hearing those footsteps, he turned and saw the young woman getting out of the carriage.


    ¡°Your Highness Mary¡­¡±


    Looking at the young woman, the middle-aged man hurriedly bowed, looking very respectful, ¡°Why have youe out? We have not finished preparing lunch yet, and you can continue to wait in the carriage.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Mary smiled as she said softly, ¡°After staying in the carriage for so long, I¡¯ve be sick of staying inside. We¡¯re quite close to the An family¡¯s territory by now, so there should be no danger.¡±


    ¡°But just in case, Your Highness¡­¡± the middle-aged man tried to persuade her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Mary said as she shook her head, ¡°Moreover, from that information we received, those despicable Beastmen have been cleared out within the An family¡¯s territory.


    ¡°Moreover, the one who cleared them out is the one we are going to give a title to, the soon-to-be Viscount Aktor Hatim.¡±


    She spoke softly, and seemed quite interested.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The middle-aged man shook his head as he realised something, ¡°Is Your Highness still thinking about that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Mary nodded as she said, ¡°A person who has awakened his bloodline, bing a Warlockparable to a Second Ring Sorcerer; this is truly curious. Moreover, he is from the Hatim family¡­¡±


    Speaking to there, she said in interest, ¡°Mister Orimo, what kind of bloodline do you think Sir Aktor has awakened? Do you think¡­ it might be the Hatim family¡¯s rumoured Divine Bloodline?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Hearing Mary¡¯s words, Orimo fell silent for a moment before shaking his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.


    ¡°Awakening a Divine Bloodline is much more difficult than other bloodlines. Moreover, the Hatim family¡¯s Fire God has long since disappeared and does not even have any worshippers left¡­¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    Speaking to there, he looked a bit hesitant, ¡°For him to awaken Second Ring strength as soon as he awakened, this bloodline¡¯s power is quite great. It might really be a Divine Bloodline. Because of privacy reasons, Viscount Siriv did not give detailed information about his nephew.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Mary said as she shook her head, ¡°Putting aside whether or not it is a Divine Bloodline, just the fact that he is a Second Ring Warlock means that we need to take him seriously and try to rope him in.


    ¡°Moreover, given how young he is, we might be able to establish further connections with him, don¡¯t you think¡­¡±


    Standing there, Maryughed.


    Within the Kalo Kingdom, Mary was very famous.


    From a young age, this daughter of the Kalo King had demonstrated extraordinary talent. Even though she did not have the talent to be a Life Knight or a Priest, she had great talent in other areas. No matter what she did, she would be able to do so perfectly, receiving great trust from the royal family.


    This time, this Princess had been sent here to confer the title of Viscount on Aktor Hatim.


    Ordinary Viscounts naturally did not require a Princess like Mary to go out personally.


    However, this time was different.


    After all, the person being given the title was a Second Ring Warlock with a powerful bloodline.


    Moreover, he was from the Malido Kingdom¡¯s Hatim family.


    In order to gain the support of the royal family, Siriv had actively leaked some of Chen Heng¡¯s information.


    Of course, he had done this after consulting with Chen Heng.


    Both of them felt that the identity of a Second Ring Warlock would be able to bring them greater benefits.


    After this news was discovered, the Kalo royal family was shocked.


    A Second Ring Warlock was no weak force.


    Perhaps it would not be a big deal to powerful kingdoms, but for a weak kingdom like the Kalo Kingdom, a Second Ring Warlock was a force to be reckoned with.


    In the entire Kalo Kingdom, there were only a few Second Ring Sorcerers and Warlocks, split across different regions.


    And now, a new Second Ring Warlock had appeared, and one with a prestigious bloodline.


    Even though Warlocks¡¯ power relied on their bloodlines, as their bloodlines naturally became stronger, their strength would also increase.


    This was different to other professions that required active study and training.


    Moreover, given Chen Heng¡¯s age, even if he did not do anything, he would still have the potential to rise to the Third Ring.


    Even if that did not happen, he would still be among the strongest in the Second Ring.


    This was enough for the royal family to pay great attention to him.


    As such, Mary hade out.


    Her task this time was to inspect Chen Heng.


    At the end of the day, they were definitely going to give Chen Heng a title.


    It was just that how to give him the title, as well as how much territory and where the territory should be, would have to be discussed.


    This was Mary¡¯s purpose ining here.


    The royal family wanted to use her toe into contact with him and work out his personality and attitude before making a decision.


    That was why she hade here.


    Standing there, Orimo thought for a moment before telling Mary some of the things that he knew.


    However, strictly speaking, he did not know that much either.


    After all, given that there was fighting everywhere, it was difficult to scout information.


    To be able to send Princess Mary here was already the limit for the royal family.


    As such, most of what Orimo said were things that Mary already knew.


    Despite this, Mary did not mind and continued to earnestly listen.


    ¡°I heard that in order to help his uncle, Viscount Siriv, this Warlock cleared out all of the Beastmen in the surroundings,¡± Mary said in interest as she looked at Orimo, ¡°What do you think of that?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­¡±


    Hearing Mary¡¯s words, Orimo lowered his head and thought for a moment before saying uncertainly, ¡°He seems to be quite decisive, and he has a good rtionship with Viscount Siriv? He also seems to be someone who is willing to help others.¡±


    Mary nodded and said, ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything else,¡± Orimo gave a bitter smile as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much, so I can¡¯t make any further guesses.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s true,¡± Mary smiled as she did not continue to make things difficult for him, and said softly, ¡°That is why we¡¯re here, to interact with him and figure out what kind of person he is¡­ as well as if he poses a threat to us.¡±


    Her expression was still calm and did not change.


    By the side, Orimo opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he soon paused.


    In the distance, horses¡¯ hooves could be heard, as well as orderly footsteps.


    Hearing those sounds, Orimo looked over and felt stunned.


    In the distance, there were figures heading over.


    ¡°It looks like there are peopleing to receive us,¡± Mary said with a smile on her face.


    Ahead, there was a group of dozens of people, with the two people in the lead looking like Knights.


    Compared to the other soldiers, the two Knights looked much more extraordinary, and their leather armor was also much more exquisite.


    After arriving before Mary and Orimo, they got off their horses.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Sir Orimo?¡± one of the tall Knights asked as he looked at Orimo.


    As for Mary, they had directly ignored her.


    After all, they had not heard that Princess Mary would being here.


    Thus, they did not realize that this woman was actually a Princess.


    However, Mary was not too surprised, nor did she mind.


    After all, she was here to secretly observe Chen Heng.


    The identity she was using here was not Princess Mary but another identity.


    Even though Princess Mary was quite famous within the Kalo Kingdom, there were very few people who had actually seen her before.


    After all, in this age, women rarely went out, especially on official business.


    As such, although many people knew Mary¡¯s name, they did not know what she looked like; they only knew that she was very beautiful.


    This included Siriv.


    As a Viscount, he rarely left his territory and had never met Princess Mary before.


    As such, Mary was able to hide herself and secretly observe the Warlock Aktor Hatim.


    Orimo quickly came to his senses and turned as he smiled, and he strode towards the two Knights.


    ¡°Afterst time, it has been a long time since I¡¯vee here,¡± Orimo said, ¡°I rememberst time I came, there seemed to have been many flowers here; now, they¡¯re all gone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s the wrong season,¡± Siriv said with a slight smile, ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait some time to see those flowers again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡±


    Following this, the two of them began to happily chat.


    After a while, they got to the main subject.


    ¡°Where is that sir?¡± Orimo suddenly asked, with a look of curiosity, ¡°Is he out clearing Beastmen again?¡±


    Beforeing here, he had investigated some information.


    For example, the fact that Siriv¡¯s nephew had been clearing out Beastmen within the An family¡¯s territory.


    It was because of Chen Heng¡¯s help that the An family had been able to restore their territory so quickly.


    Since Chen Heng was not here, Orimo naturally assumed that this was what he was doing.


    After all, from what he had observed during this journey, Sir Aktor had done quite well.


    Currently, within the An family¡¯s territory, it was incredibly peaceful, which was quite rare.


    Thew and order in the territory had been quite good, and they did not see any Beastmen on the way.


    Given the current Kalo Kingdom, this was a miracle.


    As the Wastnds¡¯ Beastmen invaded, let alone ordinary nobles¡¯ territories, even the royal family¡¯s territories had Beastmen.


    This was something that they could not do much about.


    After all, even though therge groups of Beastmen were easy to find and get rid of, the lone Beastmen were much harder to get rid of and even find.


    Those Beastmen were used to poor environments, and they were not as finicky as ordinary humans.


    If an ordinary person was left in the wilderness, they would most likely be a meal for wild beasts.


    However, if it was an Orc, they would be able to do quite well in the same situation.


    Compared to normal humans, they had many advantages that wild beasts had, and they were much better at surviving.


    Wanting to get rid of such existences was incredibly difficult.


    No one could be sure if there were Beastmen hiding in various forests, and this was so even within the royal family¡¯s territory.


    However, this was not the case in the An family¡¯s territory.


    It was as if there were no Beastmen here at all.


    Orimo felt great admiration, and he understood that this was not something that he could obtain just by feeling admiration.


    Not everyone had the ability to have a Second Ring Warlock roam about and clear out Beastmen.


    At the very least, he did not have the ability to do so.


    In fact, even if he did have a Second Ring Warlock under hismand, he would not be willing to send him out to do such a thing.


    From how other people saw it, this kind of thing was a bit humiliating.


    The royal family also had Second Ring existences, but doing such things were far beneath them.


    This was why they were so surprised when they found out about the situation in the An family¡¯s territory.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s still in my manor; he¡¯s just not here,¡± Siriv said as he smiled, ¡°If you want to meet him, I can bring you there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be troubling you then,¡± Orimo did not refuse and nodded as he smiled.


    Following this, Siriv led the group onwards.


    Mary continued on with them, but Siriv did not know her identity and only nced at her before disregarding her.


    Soon, they arrived at a sparse training ground, where there were many men doing training.


    They were wearing simple clothing and were drenched with sweat; it seemed like they had been training for a while.


    At the front of everyone was a young man. Compared to the others, he looked quite unique¡ªeven though his clothes were not extremely elegant or luxurious, he gave off a much neater and cleaner feeling.


    #

 Chapter 279 – Test

    <h4>Chapter 279 - Test</h4>


    Sensing the arrival of Orimo and the others, the young man slowly turned and looked over.


    Under the faint sunlight, the young man¡¯s appearance was revealed.


    He was incredibly handsome and was wearing clean robes. He seemed incredibly calm, and just by standing there, those who looked at him also felt a sense of peace.


    What Orimo and the others immediately noticed was the mark on his forehead.


    It was a very unique mark and looked like a me. It contained a mysterious and terrifying power, and it seemed to suck one¡¯s gaze in.


    Standing there, including Orimo and Mary, everyone felt a massive, suffocating pressure.


    Fortunately, that feeling went just as quickly as it came and disappeared in an instant.


    Orimo stopped walking and his face became pale.


    ¡°This¡­ This power¡­¡±


    Standing there, Orimo thought to that massive pressure, not knowing what to say.


    If he hadn¡¯t personally experienced this, he would not be able to believe that someone could make him feel such pressure with just a look.


    As a representative of the Kalo royal family who had brought Princess Mary here, Ormio¡¯s strength was naturally quite good.


    In actuality, his strength was not any inferior to Herdosiri¡¯s, and he was also a Life Knight.


    His strength was far above Lamu¡¯s.


    If he did not have this kind of strength, the Kalo royal family would not be at ease with having him responsible for Mary.


    However, even with this strength, he had beenpletely frozen in ce just then, and he still felt quite terrified about it.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ahead, Siriv looked at Orimo, a look of confusion on his face.


    Just then, he had not sensed that terrifying pressure.


    Chen Heng had not looked at him, and he had not applied that pressure to him.


    He had no idea what had just happened, but seeing Orimo¡¯s expression, he guessed that something had happened.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± Orimo forced a smile and said while meeting Siriv¡¯s gaze.


    Behind him, Mary looked at him worriedly.


    Sensing Mary¡¯s worried gaze, Orimo did not say anything and just shook his head, indicating that he was fine.


    ¡°How terrifying¡­¡±


    Thinking about that feeling from before, he could not help but sigh.


    Honestly speaking, before, he had felt suspicious as to whether or not this Aktor Hatim really was a Second Ring Warlock.


    After all, Warlocks were incredibly rare existences, much less Warlocks who had Second Ring strength right after awakening.


    However, at this moment, those suspicions had beenpletely dispelled.


    From what he had sensed, if Aktor had wanted to kill him, he could have directly done so.


    That terrifying feeling was not something ordinary people could imagine.


    This was a true Second Ring Warlock, and no ordinary one at that.


    It seemed that he had a mental-type power and was extremely terrifying.


    Thinking to there, Orimo deeply breathed in and continued to walk and talk with Siriv.


    ¡°Aktor.¡±


    After getting closer, Siriv smiled and said, ¡°This is Sir Orimo. He is a famous Knight in the Kalo Kingdom, and he is one of the strongest Knights.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Hearing Siriv¡¯s words, Chen Heng slowly walked over and looked apologetic, ¡°I apologize for my actions before; I did not know who you were and instinctively acted.¡±


    He stood there as he looked at Orimo, a sincere expression on his face.


    Looking at Chen Heng, Orimo felt stunned and did not know what to say.


    Before, he had expected Chen Heng to have a difficult personality¡ªthis was because of past precedents.


    Because Warlocks¡¯ power came from their bloodline, they were easily affected by their bloodlines, which often resulted in unstable minds.


    As such, Warlocks who had awakened their bloodlines usually had some mental problems; they were either obsessive or were very aggressive.


    For Aktor to have such great power at such a young age, it was also natural for him to be quite arrogant.


    However, seeing how Chen Heng acted, Orimo felt stunned.


    Standing behind Orimo, Mary silently raised her head and closely examined Chen Heng.


    Faint sunlight shine on Chen Heng¡¯s body, making his skin look incredibly fair and supple. Standing there, he looked like a godchild, seeming incredibly perfect.


    He seemed like someone who was very amicable and gentle.


    As if he sensed Mary¡¯s gaze, Chen Heng instinctively looked over at her and gave a friendly smile.


    Looking at that smile, Mary thought to herself as if she realized something.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Orimo¡¯s voice sounded out.


    Standing there and looking at Chen Heng, he smiled as he put on airs as if he did not mind.


    ¡°Viscount Aktor, what are you doing here?¡± Orimo asked as he looked around.


    ¡°I¡¯m training soldiers here,¡± Chen Heng said as he nodded as he looked over.


    Following his gaze, everyone else looked over.


    Ahead, there were many people sweating profusely as they trained diligently.


    No one was cking off, and everyone was putting in immense effort; it was quite an intense scene.


    However, looking at this scene, Orimo felt quite intrigued.


    ¡°Viscount Aktor, did you say you were training soldiers here?¡±


    He looked quite curious as he asked, ¡°Did you train all of these soldiers yourself?¡±


    ¡°Is that so strange?¡± Chen Heng replied as he smiled.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Orimo nodded as he said, ¡°With your status, such things are beneath you¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case,¡± Chen Heng said as he shook his head, ¡°Instead, I quite like this. I feel quite satisfied turning these ordinary soldiers into valiant warriors and training them as an orderly army.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Orimo thought to himself.


    ¡°Also, did you just address me as Viscount?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Orimo looked over at Siriv and smiled, ¡°In actuality, I came here because of that. Sir Aktor, our glorious Majesty has decided to give you the position of Viscount. From now on, you will enjoy all the benefits of a Viscount.¡±


    Orimo looked at Chen Heng as he continued, ¡°As for your territory, His Majesty is discussing with the various Ministers, and someone will bring the official news in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Hearing Orimo¡¯s words, Chen Heng paused before smiling, ¡°That is a very good piece of news. Thank you foring here to tell me about this, Sir Orimo.¡±


    Chen Heng spoke, looking quite delighted.


    Following this, they continued to chat for a while, after which Orimo found an excuse to temporarily leave.


    As he walked away, he continued to secretly observe Chen Heng¡¯s actions.


    After they left, Chen Heng took out a sword and began to train vigorously together with everyone else.


    It seemed like he really was training with them.


    #

 Chapter 280 – Arrangements

    <h4>Chapter 280 - Arrangements</h4>


    ¡°He was telling the truth¡­¡±


    Watching Chen Heng¡¯s actions from afar, Orimo and Mary were both quite surprised.


    They had never thought that Chen Heng really would be training here with thesemoners.


    They had never expected that Chen Heng, someone from a noble family with a Divine Bloodline, would do such a thing.


    After all, in this world, nobles andmoners were two very distinct sses.


    In this world, nobles were nobles, not just because of the wealth and authority they had, but also because of the prestigious bloodlines they had.


    The nobles naturally reigned abovemoners.


    For such people, they naturally did not care aboutmoners or the armies made ofmoners, much less train together with such people.


    This was the case even in the Kalo Kingdom.


    This kind of thing was very confusing to them.


    Chen Heng did not take any notice of Orimo and the others, and he continued to silently train.


    After the past few months, there had been great changes in Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    The Hatim family had been a Duke¡¯s family, and they had the bloodline of gods.


    For a family like that, they naturally had a Life Cultivation Technique for Life Knights.


    Chen Heng¡¯s previous identity had also received some education about this, which saved Chen Heng a great deal of time and effort.


    Over the past few months, Chen Heng had already grasped life power, and his current self could already count as a Life Knight. Of course, he was only at the Apprentice level and was about the same as Lamu.


    However, even so, this was quite shocking.


    After finding out about Chen Heng¡¯s progress, Herdosiri and Lamu were incredibly shocked and could not believe it.


    Cultivating life power was not easy at all.


    Under normal circumstances, even if one had decent talent, it would take a person a few years to be a Knight Apprentice.


    In fact, it took some people many decades.


    This was the case for Lamu.


    By now, he was nearly 40 years old but was still only an Apprentice.


    As for Chen Heng, he had only used a few months to reach this stage.


    This made both of them feel incredibly dumbfounded.


    In the end, they could only exin this using Chen Heng¡¯s Divine Bloodline.


    From how they saw it, Chen Heng had only been able to aplish something so inconceivable because he had awakened his Divine Bloodline.


    After that, their attitude towards Chen Heng became even more respectful.


    The reason why Chen Heng could do this was indeed linked to him awakening his Divine Bloodline.


    After awakening his bloodline, Chen Heng could sense the changes in himself.


    As time went on, even without him doing anything, his body gradually became stronger.


    This kind of strengthening was not the type from doing training but was more simr to a child growing and their body bing more mature.


    Thus, though the changes in Chen Heng¡¯s body caused by the Divinities,bined with his knowledge of the Knight system, Chen Heng was able to obtain these startling results.


    However, this was not a big deal to Chen Heng.


    This was just Apprentice-level power, andpared to his strength as a true Sorcerer, it was just a supplement.


    Even if he did not use it during normal times, it might be of use to him during key moments.


    Chen Heng continued to train, looking incredibly serious.


    As for Orimo, he was not worried.


    Since people from the Kalo royal family hade, and they had given him his title, he had aplished his goal.


    As for what kind of territory the Kalo royal family would give him, he was not worried.


    What he needed to do had already been done, and he would leave the rest to others.


    Elsewhere, after leaving the training ground, Orimo had a tour around Siriv¡¯s castle.


    He would asionally ask some questions, trying to obtain as much information as possible.


    Soon, he brought Mary back to their residence.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    After returning, he looked at Mary respectfully and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s quite good.¡± Mary nodded. She seemed a bit tired, but she did her best to seem lively as she said, ¡°From what I could tell, Sir Aktor is quite friendly.


    ¡°He does not have that arrogance and pride that other people have, and he instead seems like an ordinary person.


    ¡°Even to lowly bandits andmoners, his attitude does not change; this is quite admirable.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Orimo nodded, ¡°Overall, his strength and his personality are quite rare.¡±


    In this world, so-called equality did not exist; there would always be people who had higher statuses than others.


    During ordinary times, if amoner dared to speak loudly in front of a noble, there would be one logical oue: for themoner to be hung.


    This was a natural response owing from the fact that nobles were far above ordinarymoners.


    However, this was the opposite for Chen Heng.


    As a Second Ring Warlock, anding from the Hatim family, Chen Heng¡¯s status was far above those people¡¯s. However, despite this, Chen Heng did not seem arrogant or condescending at all; this was very rare.


    In the past, as the representatives of the royal family, Orimo and Mary hade into contact with many powerful people.


    Many of them were Second Ring existences, but most of them had strange personalities: they were either incredibly cold, arrogant, or unpleasant.


    Because they had be used to such people, they were quite surprised towards Chen Heng¡¯s amicability.


    ¡°This is an important point from this inspection, Orimo said as he looked at Mary, ¡°But do you think Sir Aktor is like this because of his experiences?


    ¡°From our information, this Sir Aktor was just an ordinary person in the past and had nothing special about himself.


    ¡°He only obtained this power after awakening his bloodline. It seems that his past experiences are still affecting him, making it so that his personality did not change much after gaining this power.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible,¡± Mary nodded, ¡°But we still need to do some closer observations. You should know that my father is still waiting for news from us, but from the situation, this Sir Aktor seems like a good choice.¡±


    She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°At the very least, we can try to take him in.¡±


    Hearing Mary¡¯s words, Orimo nodded in approval.


    If a Second Ring Warlock came to join them, they would definitely take him in.


    In this world, Second Ring existences were all geniuses, and finding such people was very difficult.


    If such a person requested to join them, they would naturally have no reason to refuse.


    It was just that the treatment he should be given was a problem.


    At this moment, Orimo was already considering if he should try to persuade the royal family to marry one of their Princesses to Viscount Aktor.


    Marrying a Princess to Viscount Aktor would be quite beneficial to the royal family.


    The most direct benefit was that the royal family would be able to establish a direct rtionship with a Second Ring Warlock, and a reliable one at that.


    Moreover, this would allow them to obtain Viscount Aktor¡¯s bloodline.


    A first-generation Warlock¡¯s bloodline was incredibly precious.


    A Warlock¡¯s power came from their bloodline, and their descendants would inherit their bloodlines, making them naturally quite extraordinary.


    Even if they were not as powerful as the first-generation Warlock, it would still be quite good.


    From how Chen Heng had performed, it seemed that his descendants would be able to at least inherit half of his bloodline, and they would be able to reach First Ring.


    First Ring was already quite decent.


    As a representative of the royal family, Orimo had that level of strength.


    For most people in this world, First Ring was a level that they would never reach.


    Moreover, this was not the limit.


    Even though Warlocks¡¯ power came from their bloodline, that was not all.


    Warlocks could also use other methods to strengthen themselves¡ªlife power and the path of Sorcerers were all quite good.


    Moreover, Warlocks and descendants of Warlocks would all have decent talent in other areas as well.


    This was an affinity brought naturally by their bloodlines, and others could only just admire them.


    Strictly speaking, the royal families of various kingdoms andrge noble families all had ancestors with powerful bloodlines.


    This was the case for the Malido Kingdom; the Malido royal family were the descendants of the Moonlight Goddess, and they had her bloodline.


    As a Duke-level family, the Hatim family also had a Divine Bloodline.


    This was the same for the families within the Kalo Kingdom.


    The Kalo Kingdom¡¯s royal family also had an extremely powerful and noble bloodline.


    However, it was a pity that as time went on, the bloodline had be quite weak, and it had lost much of its power.


    Even so, this meant that it was much more likely for the royal family and other noble families to produce geniuses.


    This was the power of bloodlines.


    A first-generation Warlock¡¯s bloodline was incredibly important to the current royal family, and if they could obtain this Warlock¡¯s bloodline, the royal family would be able to rise up in the following centuries.


    If the Hatim family had a Second Ring Warlock like this back then, they would not have gone into decline and been destroyed.


    Standing there, Orimo and Mary discussed for a while longer before leaving.


    After a few days, they finally left.


    ¡°From today onwards, you are a Viscount¡­¡±


    Within the sparse room, Siriv spoke as he looked at Chen Heng.


    The status and territory of a Viscount were not simple at all.


    Even within the Kalo Kingdom, they were very valuable.


    In previous generations, the An family had worked hard for many generations, finally bing a Viscount-level family.


    On the other hand, Chen Heng had not even done much, and he had only shown his willingness to support the royal family and had obtained these things.


    Even though Siriv understood that this was quite normal, he could not help but feel quiteplicated.


    ¡°Thank you for your help,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled, ¡°Without your help, it would not have been so easy for me.¡±


    Indeed, without Siriv working as the middleman, he would not have been able to obtain these things so easily.


    Even though a Second Ring Warlock was valuable, as an outsider, he would not have been received so easily without Siriv.


    At the very least, without Siriv, if Chen Heng wanted to rely on himself to obtain all of this, it would have taken much longer.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Siriv chuckled and said, ¡°You are my little sister¡¯s son; why would I not help you?


    ¡°However, now that Sir Orimo and the others have returned, ording to tradition, you should also head to Kaki and meet our King. After that, you can head to your own territory.¡±


    Hearing Siriv¡¯s words, Chen Heng nodded.


    The Kingdom giving him a title was not that simple. Given that it also concerned giving him territory, he would have to head to the Kalo Kingdom¡¯s capital, Kaki.


    The Kalo Kingdom¡¯s King, as well as most of the royal family¡¯s power, was there.


    ¡°There are many things for you to take note of after going there,¡± Siriv thought for a moment before telling him some things to be wary of.


    He talked about his past experiences and did not hold anything back.


    In response, Chen Heng listened diligently.


    He had a lot of experience in this respect, but that did not mean that what Siriv had to say was not of value.


    Some things were about things within the Kalo Kingdom, as well as the stances of the various families. This included who were the An family¡¯s friends and who were their rivals; these were things that Chen Heng had to understand clearly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, after heading to Kaki, you might find that you don¡¯t have enough people at your disposal,¡± Siriv thought for a moment before saying, ¡°How about you take Jenri with you, as well as some others? They are all people from our family, and they are also your rtives; they will be of great help to your development.¡±


    Hearing those words, Chen Heng was not surprised and smiled as he nodded, ¡°That sounds good. Please ask them to prepare ande with us.¡±


    Inwardly, he clearly knew that Siriv¡¯s actions were essentially a kind of investment.


    After being established in the Kalo Kingdom for hundreds of years, the An family¡¯s numbers were quite big.


    However, the An family only had one Viscount position, and it was limited in the resources that it could provide to its members.


    #

 Chapter 281 – Problem of Food

    <h4>Chapter 281 - Problem of Food</h4>


    This was a problem for anyrge family.


    For the An family, which had developed in the Kalo Kingdom for centuries, it had an extremelyrge number of people.


    Having arge family could, of course, be a good thing, but it was also a burden.


    With the An family¡¯s strength, they could not nurture that many people.


    At the end of the day, there was only one Viscount position, and they definitely would not give out their territory.


    After all, if the territory was given out, as time went on, the territory that the An family would control would be smaller and smaller until it became a pile of loose sand.


    When that time came, the An family would cease existing.


    In order to avoid this, the An family naturally would not split up their territory and would just give some economic support to those who would not inherit the Viscount position.


    However, they were limited in how much they could give as well.


    That was why apart from the core members of the family, most of the more distant rtives did not do too well.


    In order to help these family members, Siriv had arranged for them to do all kinds of work within the territory.


    However, this evidently was not enough.


    Even though his territory was not too small,pared to the size of the An family, it was not enough.


    The arrival of Chen Heng had brought them new opportunities.


    After going to his own territory, whether it was maintaining the territory or other things, Chen Heng would need people to help.


    This would give those people from the An family an opportunity.


    In a sense, this was a win-win situation: Chen Heng would obtain helpers, while he would give those people opportunities.


    As Chen Heng continued to develop, perhaps even the royal family would try to rope him in.


    Let alone the future, just his current self was extremely powerful.


    A Second Ring Warlock would have no problem in managing a territory and protecting it from Beastmen.


    As such, he had to make suitable investments.


    Jenri was his own child. Even though he was not Siriv¡¯s eldest child, he was one of Siriv¡¯s more favored children.


    It was a pity that no matter how much he liked him, there was still only one Viscount position.


    Moreover,pared to his eldest son, Jenri¡¯s performance was quite ordinary, and he did not show any potential to awaken life power.


    That was why Siriv decided to have him support Chen Heng.


    This was an investment, as well as an opportunity.


    From how Siriv saw it, following Chen Heng was a high-risk, high-reward matter.


    If his children performed well, they might be able to gain a title for themselves.


    As such, after hearing Chen Heng¡¯s reply, Siriv smiled and felt much more at ease.


    After chatting for a while, they both departed.


    Following this, Chen Heng returned to his room.


    When he arrived there, he saw a figure standing there.


    It was a somewhat tall young man with ordinary looks. He was standing outside Chen Heng¡¯s room, as if he had been waiting there for a while.


    Chen Heng was not unfamiliar with this person.


    ¡°Jenri¡­¡±


    Looking at the young man, Chen Heng looked a bit surprised as he smiled, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Sir Aktor.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s voice, Jenri immediately turned and said respectfully, ¡°ording to my father¡¯s orders, I came here to await yourmands.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Chen Heng thought to himself and nodded, ¡°Come with me then.¡±


    Following this, he turned and walked out, and Jenri hurriedly followed behind him.


    Soon, they came to a sparse training ground.


    It was still daytime, and it was quite bright outside.


    Under the sunlight, Herdosiri was holding a sword as he diligently trained the soldiers.


    Over the past few months, the number of soldiers under Chen Heng¡¯smand had once again increased.


    Including Herdosiri and Lamu, he now had around 400 or so people under hismand.


    In terms of numbers, he had more soldiers than even Siriv now.


    The soldiers¡¯ backgrounds were quiteplicated: Some were people he had saved, while others had been captives.


    However, after being trained, they all looked quite passable.


    Standing in front of Chen Heng, Jenri looked at the soldiers and felt quite confused.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± he said, wanting to know what orders Chen Heng had.


    ¡°In the following period of time, you will join these people and train with them,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at Jenri, ¡°Can you handle that?¡±


    Train with those ordinary soldiers?


    Hearing that order, Jenri felt quite startled, but he quickly came to his senses and nodded, ¡°Yes, I can.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Hearing his words, Chen Heng nodded in satisfaction. He thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I will be leaving after a few days to head for Kaki. After that, I will head to my territory and will need many helpers.¡±


    He looked at Jenri as he smiled and asked, ¡°Are you willing to help me, Jenri? In order to face the various issues that will arise in the future, I hope to gather some people to assist me. Mm, about ten people or so will do.¡±


    Hearing those words, Jenri froze and realized something as he looked delighted, ¡°Sir, that is simple.¡±


    Over the past few months, because of Chen Heng¡¯s actions, most people in the castle knew what his strength was like.


    Most people believed that following such a powerful person would be a kind of glory, and they would be able to gain much as well.


    As such, as long as Chen Heng was willing to take in followers, many people would be willing.


    Siriv had also reminded Chen Heng of this before.


    With his current status and strength, it would not be difficult for him to gain helpers¡ªthis was the case with Herdosiri and Lamu.


    Chen Heng had not spent any effort in recruiting the two of them: he had just disyed part of his power, as well as his identity as a Bloodline Awakener, and that was enough to have them follow him. Moreover, they supplied their own things, so not only did they not use any of Chen Heng¡¯s resources, but they even provided him with their own assets.


    This was the same for the soldiers.


    As captives, they were not resistant to Chen Heng taking them in, and they were instead overjoyed.


    Why was that?


    From how they saw it, following someone powerful like this would definitely bring them great benefits in the future.


    In this world, there were all kinds of legends, such as Knights leading their followers to open up new domains and establish empires.


    In actuality, many kingdoms had been built like this.


    Those legends made them believe that following a powerful person like Chen Heng could result in them also bing part of a legend.


    This was why Siriv did so much for Chen Heng and even had his son follow Chen Heng.


    After realizing this, Chen Heng¡¯s thinking began to change.


    From the current situation, he did indeedck helpers. Things were fine now, but after going to his new territory, he would need people for all kinds of things.


    Rather than spending a great deal of effort to recruit people then, it was better to make preparations now.


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought of various things.


    After receiving his order, Jenri happily left to find others.


    Seeing him like this, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head and silently left.


    Jenri was much faster than Chen Heng had expected.


    In just two or three days, he had found ten people.


    Chen Heng was not surprised to find that these were all the younger sons of families.


    As younger sons, they could not inherit their families¡¯ noble titles and assets. If they wanted to live good lives, they would have to search for their own opportunities.


    From how they saw it, Chen Heng was an opportunity.


    As such, they came here, and seemed incredibly eager.


    Chen Heng examined these people and gave his approval.


    Jenri¡¯s choices were quite good.


    Even though they were all younger sons, they came from rich families and were all quite decent. They were not all that strong, but they were all well-educated.


    For Chen Heng, that was enough.


    It was not that his requirements were low but that he was limited by his circumstances.


    Just like any ancient, feudalistic society, ordinarymoners had low literacy rates, and this was true for both the Malido Kingdom and the Kalo Kingdom.


    In fact, because the Kalo Kingdom was often embroiled in war, this problem was made even worse.


    As such, for those people to be literate, it was already quite good.


    At the very least, it would be no problem for them to be low-level government officials.


    Soon, half a month passed.


    At that point, Chen Heng left the various matters to Lamu, while he and Herdosiri headed to Kaki.


    They gradually travelled towards their destination, observing their surroundings on the way.


    ¡°So much of thend is unused¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as he looked around.


    Compared to the Malido Kingdom, the Kalo Kingdom had far fewer people, and this meant that much more of thend was left unused.


    This was a great waste.


    Seeing these things, Chen Heng realized some problems: poption and food.


    Because the Kalo Kingdom did not have that many people, establishing his own territory would be much more difficult.


    Without enough people, even if he had arge territory, he would not be able to put all of it to use.


    In a sense, poption was a massive fortune in and of itself.


    Without enough people, Chen Heng would not be able to reap the full benefits from the territory.


    Moreover,pared to poption, food was an even bigger problem.


    In the foreseeable future, they most likely would not be able to produce their own food.


    As such, they would have to buy their food from outside.


    However, given how much unusednd there was in the Kalo Kingdom, as well as the fighting continuously going on, just how much would the price of food increase?


    Thinking about that problem, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    Simply purchasing food would be quite difficult.


    Putting aside the fact that they did not have much money right now, even if they had enough money, buyingrge amounts of food from the current market would not be simple.


    There was a food shortage everywhere, and many people were stockpiling food and would be unwilling to sell it.


    As Chen Heng walked, he thought to himself.


    Nobles.


    Under the current situation, only the nobles hadrge amounts of food, especially those with territories.


    Simr to the people in Chen Heng¡¯s previous world, this world¡¯s rulers also liked to stockpile food.


    This was not only because it was necessary but because much of the taxes they received was in crops.


    During years with good harvests, they would receiverge amounts of crops, making them difficult to sell. Even if they were sold, they would be sold for cheap prices.


    However, when there were famines, those crops¡¯ value would skyrocket, but those with stockpiles would not be willing to sell them.


    There were definitelyrge amounts of crops in those rulers¡¯ hands right now, such as Siriv.


    During the past few months, Chen Heng¡¯s soldiers had all been fed by Siriv.


    Despite this, it had not been a big pressure for Siriv.


    This told Chen Heng some things.


    If he set his sights on the nobles, things would be much easier.


    The only question was how to get food from these people.


    It was not rational to expect them to give him food out of charity.


    Following this, they continued to observe as they continued on to Kaki.


    After many more days, they reached this city.


    Outside the massive city, there was a thick city wall surrounding it.


    Chen Heng and Herdosiri walked through the streets, and they found that this city was not suffering as much as other ces. Even though many people walked hurriedly and had grim looks, the situation was not as grave as in other ces.


    From when the Beastmen had started invading, it had been quite difficult for many people to survive, and many had be ves.


    However, this did not seem to happen in this city.


    It seemed that even though the situation was quite grim outside, the effects had not reached this city.


    After taking a look around, Chen Heng returned to his lodging.


    The ce where he was staying was a manor arranged by the Kalo royal family.


    The manor was quite sparse, and even though it was a bit old, it was not a problem for Chen Heng and his people.


    From how he saw it, Kaki was actually very ordinary. Let alone the cities he had seen in other worlds, it wascklusterpared to even some cities in the Malido Kingdom.


    However, perhaps it was because of the Ounders from the Wastnds, this city¡¯s defenses were quite good. Not only were the city walls incredibly tall and thick, but there were all kinds of other defensive measures.


    There were a few small forts outside, surrounding the city.


    #

 Chapter 282 – Negotiate

    <h4>Chapter 282 - Negotiate</h4>


    In terms of defenses, Kaki was quite good.


    Even among all of the cities that Chen Heng had seen, it was quite good.


    Different from the royal capitals of ordinary kingdoms, this city seemed to have been built specifically as a stronghold.


    Chen Heng and Herdosiri walked about and looked around for a while before returning to their residence.


    By now, news about Chen Heng began to spread through the city.


    The Kalo royal family were currently discussing and thinking about what kind of territory to give him, as well as the attitude they would use towards him.


    These kinds of discussions had begun long ago, but even now, they still had not made a decision.


    Chen Heng was not worried and continued to look around, as well as visit the nobles who Siriv had told him about.


    The core of any kingdom would have arge group of nobles, and this was the case for the Kalo Kingdom as well.


    As the royal capital of the Kalo Kingdom, there wererge numbers of nobles gathered in this city, and a fair portion of them had connections to the An family.


    Chen Heng used this connection to go and visit them.


    Only after a few days did an official summonse.


    Within the royal pce, a female attendant led Chen Heng slowly forwards.


    He was not too slow nor was he too fast as he walked through.


    This was the Kalo Kingdom¡¯s royal pce, where the King was.


    Walking in here, Chen Heng looked about.


    In the past, he had been in many pces.


    Some belonged to others and some belonged to him, and they all looked quite different.


    Compared to the pces that he had seen, the Kalo Kingdom¡¯s pce was quite in and simple. Even though the surrounding structures were quite big, they did not seem too elegant.


    However, in this region, this pce gave off a unique feeling, and it had its own aesthetics.


    By now, the processes for him bing a Viscount had been finalized, and himing here was just a private summons.


    It seemed that the Kalo Kingdom¡¯s royal family were very interested in him, so they had summoned him here to see what he was like.


    As such, he hade.


    As he walked forwards, many gazes came from all directions.


    Most of those gazes were quite sharp, and most of them were normal warriors; some of them were Life Knights who had grasped life power.


    Of course, there were not many Life Knights.


    From what Chen Heng could sense, there were fewer than ten Life Knights, and most of them were only at the Apprentice level; only two of them were at the First Ring level.


    One of them was someone he was familiar with¡ªit was Orimo, who hade to give him news of him bing a Viscount.


    He was also waiting within the pce.


    Of course, apart from these Life Knights, Chen Heng could also sense a mysterious aura.


    It was a mental energy that had been hidden very well, and from the strength of that mental energy, its owner was most likely at least at the Second Ring level.


    This was a simr level to Chen Heng.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng was somewhat surprised, but he soon understood.


    After all, this was the Kalo Kingdom¡¯s royal capital, and he was in their pce.


    As the most important ce in the Kalo Kingdom, it was to be expected that there would be a Second Ring existence protecting the King.


    What made Chen Heng feel interested was that this existence¡¯s aura was not as intense as those of Life Knights, but it was instead much more hidden and mysterious.


    This made Chen Heng think of something else.


    ¡°A Sorcerer from this world?¡±


    Thinking of that massive mental energy from before, Chen Heng wondered to himself.


    Both world¡¯s Sorcerer system and the Sorcerer World¡¯s Sorcerer system requiredrge amounts of mental energy.


    Without strong mental energy, a Sorcerer¡¯s power would be quite weak.


    From what Chen Heng could sense, that Second Ring Sorcerer¡¯s mental energy was quite powerful, and it was not any inferior to a true Sorcerer from the Sorcerer World. It was just thatpared to Chen Heng, he was still weaker.


    Chen Heng continued to walk, looking quite casual.


    Soon, they reached a set of massive doors.


    As he watched on, therge doors slowly opened, revealing what was inside.


    Soon, a sparse hall appeared before his eyes.


    Following this, Chen Heng walked in.


    At the center of the hall was an ordinary-looking middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man was wearing gray robes and looked incredibly ordinary. He did not have an imposing aura about him, nor did he seem extraordinary.


    When Chen Heng walked in, he was discussing something with someone else, and their talk was quite intense.


    Seeing Chen Heng walk in, the middle-aged man stopped talking and looked over at Chen Heng.


    ¡°Wee, beloved Sir Aktor,¡± the middle-aged man gave a slight smile as he greeted Chen Heng.


    ¡°It is my honor to meet you,Your Majesty, ¡± Chen Heng said with a smile.


    ¡°Your etiquette is wless,¡± the middle-aged manughed as he spoke.


    This middle-aged man was the King of the Kalo Kingdom, Karim Kalo.


    In the Kalo Kingdom, Karim was someonepletely worthy of the title of King, and he held great prestige among all of the rulers.


    The two of them talked in the hall for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to hear about what happened to the Malido Kingdom,¡± Karim said as he sighed, ¡°Back then, when I was still a Prince, I once visited the Malido Kingdom. It was a very good kingdom¡ªnot only was it prosperous, but it was also very cultured and far superior to Kalo.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± he sighed as he looked at Chen Heng and said, ¡°Sir Aktor, I heard that you escaped from the Malido Kingdom; what is the situation in there like now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very chaotic,¡± Chen Heng thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Because of the war, there are many fields that are not looked after, and many people have be vagrants, forced to beg for a living.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of the Oro Empire¡¯s army¡¯s strength?¡± Karim asked.


    ¡°Honestly speaking, they¡¯re very powerful,¡± Chen Heng said as he nodded, ¡°I have never formally entered a battlefield, but from my interactions with them, they seem quite powerful. It is said that their army was made up from the nobles¡¯ armies, which is why it¡¯s so powerful.


    ¡°From what I understand, they have many Life Knights acting asmanders in the army; this is also part of why they have such great battle strength.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Karim nodded before asking a few more questions.


    He asked Chen Heng many things regarding the Malido Kingdom and the Oro Empire, as if he was quite interested in them.


    Then again, this was not surprising.


    Even though the Kalo Kingdom was quite far away, it was not unreachable.


    With the Oro Empire¡¯s strength, if they wanted to reach here, it was still possible.


    As such, the Kalo Kingdom still had to be wary, and this was why Karim was so interested.


    Following this, Karim stopped asking about these things and invited Chen Heng to lunch.


    In this world, eating with a King was something one could boast about, and it was a sign of closeness.


    Chen Heng gratefully epted, and they came to a banquet table.


    The lunch was quite sumptuous, with all kinds of roasted meats, as well as some of the Kalo Kingdom¡¯s specialties.


    After eating lunch, this meeting officially concluded.


    An attendant led Chen Heng out.


    Soon, only Karim was left in the hall.


    ¡°Were there any problems?¡± Karim turned and looked towards a corner.


    There, an elder slowly walked out.


    He was wearing gray robes and looked incredibly frail. However, his mental state still looked quite good.


    He looked at Karim and shook his head, ¡°There were no problems. He is indeed Second Ring, and his mental energy is very powerful. Before, when I was using my mental energy to scout him out, he discovered me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s that powerful?¡±


    Hearing the old Sorcerer¡¯s words, Karim was quite shocked and hurriedly asked, ¡°If you were to fight him, how confident would you be?¡±


    ¡°That is quite a pointless question, Your Majesty,¡± the old Sorcerer shook his head, ¡°Sorcerers and Warlocks are very different.


    ¡°As a Warlock, his poweres from his bloodline, and we have no idea what kind of power he has, so how could I say who would win?¡±


    He thought for a moment before saying, ¡°However, from what I sensed, if I directly fought him without knowing anything about him, I would most likely die. However, if I know exactly how strong he is and can prepare, then I would have a great chance in taking him down.¡±


    No matter where it was, information was incredibly important, and this was so especially for this world¡¯s Sorcerers.


    Because of the Magic Net, this world¡¯s Sorcerers had to prepare magic skill frameworks ahead of time and store them in the Magic Net.


    If they did not know about their opponent, they would be at a very disadvantageous position.


    For example, against an opponent who specialized in mental attacks, they would prepare mental defences.


    Against opponents who specialised in fire attacks, they would prepare corresponding elemental skills.


    As such, in this world, Sorcerers relied heavily on information.


    If they could know ahead of time what their opponent specialised in, and prepared ordingly, they would have a much greater chance of sess.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Hearing the old Sorcerer¡¯s words, Karim nodded, ¡°From what Orimo said, this Sir Aktor seems to have mental attacks. Apart from that, we¡¯re not so sure.¡±


    He thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°However, considering that the Hatim family has the Fire God¡¯s bloodline, perhaps he might have some of the Fire God¡¯s power as well.¡±


    ¡°Then we will need to prepare mental defences and magic skills to counter fire attacks.¡±


    The old Sorcerer nodded and said in response, ¡°That way we will be safer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be troubling you,¡± Karim said as he smiled, feeling more at ease.


    Since he had decided to take in Chen Heng, as the King, he had to take measures to suppress him as well.


    This old Sorcerer was one of the reasons why he was so confident in taking Chen Heng in.


    Compared to the royal families of other kingdoms, the Kalo Kingdom¡¯s royal family wasparatively weaker by a bit.


    However, in actuality, just within the royal family, there were multiple Second Ring existences serving the royal family.


    And this was just on the face of things.


    No one knew how many existences like this were lurking beneath the surface.


    This was why Karim did not see Chen Heng as a threat and instead tried to take him in.


    Outside, Chen Heng silently walked out of the pce.


    By now, he already knew where his territory would be.


    It was a territory on the north side of the Kalo Kingdom, and it was rtively close to both the core of the Kalo Kingdom and the Wastnds; it was quite a good location.


    However, that area was still being invaded by Orcs, and many of the residents had fled.


    Despite this, it was quite a good andrge piece ofnd.


    For the Kalo royal family to be willing to give such arge territory to Chen Heng, apart from Siriv greatly promoting Chen Heng, there was most likely also the reason that they wanted Chen Heng to block the Orcs for them.


    After doing much research, Chen Heng had some knowledge about the Kalo Kingdom¡¯s terrain.


    The Kalo Kingdom hadrge amounts of ins regions, but it also had mountains and hills scattered throughout.


    The southern side was quite t, whereas the northern side was moreplicated.


    Because of theplex geography, if the Orcs wanted to invade the southern side, they would only have three routes to take, and two regions were key.


    The territory that the royal family had given Chen Heng was right in front of one of those key areas.


    In other words, if Chen Heng really established his roots there, if the Orcs wanted to invade the southern side, a portion of them would enter Chen Heng¡¯s territory.


    Thus, the Kalo Kingdom would be able to use Chen Heng¡¯s power to create arge barrier.


    It was killing two birds with one stone.


    If Chen Heng did not want the Orcs to run rampant in his territory, he would have to stop them and also block them for the royal family.


    If it was anyone else, they naturally would not be able to do it.


    However, with Chen Heng¡¯s Second Ring Warlock strength, he might be able to do it.


    It seemed that the royal family¡¯s idea was quite good.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng shook his head but did not mind too much.


    He had great confidence in himself and believed that he would be able to stop those Orcs.


    Moreover, this matter had its benefits for him.


    Before, Karim had agreed to provide some food and weapons to him.


    Those were the corresponding benefits.


    After all, since he wanted Chen Heng to be a barrier for him against the Orcs, he at least had to give Chen Heng some support.


    Without enough food and weapons, Chen Heng would not be able to do this job very well.


    #

 Chapter 283 – Unexpected Visit

    <h4>Chapter 283 - Unexpected Visit</h4>


    Thus, this visit to Kaki came to an end.


    Chen Heng¡¯s gains from this trip had been quite good.


    Not only had he received a good territory, but he had also taken this opportunity to get some support from the Kalo Kingdom and also established connections with some nobles and made pledges.


    Indeed, pledges.


    During his days in Kaki, he had not wasted any time.


    During this period of time, he had visited many nobles that Siriv had told him about.


    Through Siriv, Chen Heng knew which nobles were amicable with the An family and which ones were antagonistic.


    This was the An family¡¯s connections web, and he had borrowed it.


    In actuality, this was something that he could not avoid.


    Even though he was from the Hatim family, his mother was from the An family.


    Since they knew of his connection to Siriv, everyone would naturally view him as being part of the An family.


    This was something that could not be avoided.


    Since he could not get rid of his ties to the An family, the An family¡¯s position was also his position.


    Thus, those who were friendly with Siriv would naturally be friendly to him, and those who were antagonistic towards Siriv would also be antagonistic towards him.


    It would be a waste not to use this web of connections.


    Moreover, Chen Heng¡¯s efforts over the past period of time hadted him decent results.


    At the very least, most people he had visited seemed quite willing to ept him.


    Facing Chen Heng¡¯s requests, many of them expressed that they were willing to support him in the north.


    Of course, there were conditions attached.


    It was just that most of those conditions did not require Chen Heng to immediately do anything.


    At the very least, for the following period of time, with these people¡¯s support, Chen Heng would not have to worry about food.


    Following this, more than a month passed.


    An army was heading through an overgrown region ofnd.


    ¡°This ce has been leftpletely unchecked¡­¡±


    Riding his horse next to Chen Heng, Herdosiri looked around and frowned, ¡°This region¡­¡±


    The Kalo Kingdom was quite empty, but at least on the southern side, there would still be people cultivating thend here and there.


    However, here, the situation waspletely different.


    Thend waspletely overgrown, and there were very few signs of humans.


    This was much more severe than other ces in the Kalo Kingdom.


    Seeing this scene, Herdosiri could not help but frown, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°If that wasn¡¯t the case, then how could we gain such arge territory?¡± Chen Heng said calmly, not seeming surprised at all, ¡°This is quite normal.¡±


    He had long since expected this kind of situation.


    Beforeing here, he had done his homework and had found information about this ce.


    This region was very big, and in terms of size, very few territories couldpare to this region.


    In actuality, this was not oneplete territory but had beenbined from many territories.


    In the past, this ce had many names.


    However, now, those names did not matter.


    ording to this world¡¯s traditions, this ce¡¯s name would be given by Chen Heng. Ordinarily, his surname, Hatim, would also be added in front of the name.


    Chen Heng continued to head onwards with Herdosiri beside him, looking about.


    This region looked like it had beenpletely neglected, with wild grass and weeds growing everywhere.


    Often, there would be refugees going to unimed areas and cultivating thend there.


    The reason why thend was so neglected here was mostly because of the Beastmen.


    On the way, Chen Heng saw many Beastmen.


    Compared to the rtively-safer southern side, there were many more Beastmen here.


    Different from the Beastmen he had seen in other ces, the Beastmen in this region were much more savage.


    They were about 1.5 meters tall, a bit shorter than grown men, and were skinnier.


    However, they were savage fighters and had naturally sharp ws and fangs.


    If ordinary people did not wear armor, they would be in great danger.


    Moreover, these Beastmen were different from the ones that Chen Heng had seen in other worlds.


    In other worlds, they were somewhat intelligent life.


    However, in this world, the Beastmen had low intelligence and could not bemunicated with.


    They did not know how to grow crops and were just like wild beasts, hunting for animals and humans.


    On the way, Chen Heng had seen many bones, belonging both to humans and Beastmen.


    However, the flesh from all of those bodies had been eaten.


    It seemed that the Beastmen ate anything, not just humans, but also their own kind.


    To them, their fallenrades were also delicious meals, and they did not leave any behind.


    They were very economical eaters.


    It was because of these Beastmen¡¯s existence that this region had not been developed; Chen Heng and the others knew this clearly.


    ¡°Looks like our first task is to clean up,¡± Chen Heng said as he shook his head, ¡°Otherwise, in theing years, they will be all over the ce.¡±


    ¡°That would be a disastrous situation,¡± Herdosiri said as he frowned.


    In this world, not only were the Beastmen quite strong, but they also had great reproductive capabilities.


    Every year, they would go into heat once and would give birth to four or five every time.


    If they were not cleared out, in just four or five years, the babies would mature and begin to mate as well.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, the reason why there was the word ¡®men¡¯ in their name was simply because they could walk upright like humans.


    Apart from that, there was not much simrity between them and humans.


    For the following period of time, they would be Chen Heng¡¯s opponents.


    Chen Heng and the others headed onwards and soon, they reached the only city nearby.


    Of course, rather than a city, it was more of arge town, which only had fewer than 1,000 people.


    After the previous ruler had died or left, they had formed a small guard and beat back the Beastmen.


    However, that was all to it.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, the guard was not strong at all.


    After some twists and turns, they entered this town.


    As they entered, there were some somewhat well-built men lying on the ground, looking like they had fainted.


    This was the result of Chen Heng acting.


    When Chen Heng had tried to enter, these people had tried to resist. Seeing that Chen Heng had onlye with a few dozen people, they had been nning to chase them away.


    Chen Heng had been very calm and had just waved his hand.


    Immediately, all of the men fell to the ground.


    To ordinary people who did not have any mental resistances, Mental Intimidation was very useful and was always guaranteed to work.


    Following this, Chen Heng achieved his goal: No one else dared to try to stop him from entering this town.


    Afterwards, Chen Heng checked the situation here.


    ¡°It¡¯s that bad?¡±


    After looking around, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    The situation in this town was quite bad.


    Because of the Beastmen, most of the people gathered in this town were refugees.


    Their living conditions were all quite poor, and many people went hungry.


    Even if Chen Heng did note, they would not be able to maintain this kind of situation in the long term.


    Of course, because Chen Heng took over this ce, those problems were now his problems.


    ¡°Troublesome¡­¡±


    He shook his head and looked at Jenri as he asked, ¡°When will the food that His Majesty promised arrive?¡±


    ¡°It will take some time,¡± Jenri said hurriedly, ¡°But it should be soon. Also, after some time, Sir Lamu will bring some soldiers and transport the resources from my father.¡±


    Before, Siriv had promised to give Chen Heng some support.


    This kind of support also included food.


    Chen Heng had left Lamu in the An family¡¯s territory, and he was responsible for bringing these things over.


    He would most likely arrive soon.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng nodded; this was good news.


    As such, he thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Send people to hire these refugees in exchange for lunch. We¡¯ll at least fix this ce up.¡±


    The environment here was quite disastrous.


    Because of the Beastmen¡¯s invasion, allw and order had copsed here.


    There were many problems in this town that required people to fix, and this was a good opportunity to put the refugees to work.


    Chen Heng would also be able to use this opportunity to establish his prestige.


    As such, things gradually started up.


    Jenri and the others took out food to hire those refugees, and they directed them to do all kinds of cleaning and fixing.


    This was to reduce the chance of diseases being spread.


    Before, there were people everywhere, and all kinds of rubbish and excrement were about, resulting in a terrible smell.


    This would be a good opportunity to get rid of all of that.


    After the food was given out, the surroundings gradually stabilized.


    After those people who had lost everything received some food, their emotions gradually stabilized, and they were no longer as resistant to Chen Heng.


    The situation gradually made a turn for the better.


    After half a month, Lamu brought people and resources over.


    He had brought the remaining soldiers, 300 of them, over and arge amount of food.


    This food was from Siriv, and it was support by the An family.


    Following this, carriages from other families arrived, fulfilling their pledges to Chen Heng.


    With those resources, Chen Heng was no longer in a tight situation and could do more things.


    He began to send out Herdosiri and some of the soldiers to clear out the Beastmen in the surroundings.


    Even though they had arge stockpile of food now, they could not just sit on their hands and do nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    In order to establish long-term stability, they had to go back to normal life as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, with the Beastmen outside attackingmoners, very few people would be able to live normal lives.


    As such, Chen Heng even personally acted to get rid of the lone Beastmen in the surroundings to keep this area safe.


    Only after doing all of this were they able to let out sighs of relief.


    ¡­


    ¡°Is it ahead¡­¡±


    In the wilderness, a carriage travelled forwards with great difficulty.


    Looking at the town ahead, a middle-aged man looked quite excited and delighted.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve arrived at that Warlock¡¯s territory. ording to the rumors, he should be here.¡±


    Within the carriage, a young man looked incredibly excited as he said, ¡°Praise the Magic Goddess, we finally found this damn ce. Heaven knows why this sir would run to a ce like this to be a ruler!¡±


    He could not help butin.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Looking at theining young man, the middle-aged man gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Regardless, praise be to the Magic Goddess that we finally found this ce. For our n, let¡¯s go and visit him and see if we can establish a partnership with him.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked quite excited.


    Following this, the middle-aged man and young man slowly walked into the town together, and they were received by the guards stationed outside.


    ¡­


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sitting within his room and hearing Herdosiri¡¯s words, Chen Heng frowned, ¡°Two Sorcerers? Are you sure?¡±


    He could not help but ask.


    It was no wonder that he would feel surprised.


    In this world, Sorcerers was an incredibly famous and prestigious profession.


    Sorcerers were usually nobles; no matter which kingdom they went to, they would be able to easily obtain a title of nobility.


    As such, it was quite surprising that two Sorcerers would suddenlye to visit him in such a deste and remote ce.


    After all, Sorcerers would normally stay inrge and prosperous cities, and they would rarely go to the wilderness.


    Sorcerers were not like warriors, who would often go out and train.


    Rather, they were quite like the Sorcerers from the Sorcerer World; if they did not have anything to do, they would stay cooped up in theirboratories to do experiments.


    In actuality, it was not just Chen Heng who was surprised; even Herdosiri was incredibly shocked.


    At first, he had thought that they were two trickers who were here to scam them.


    As such, he had personally tested them. After confirming their identities, he hade to report to Chen Heng.


    ¡°Have theme in,¡± Chen Heng said as he frowned.


    Since they hade to visit, even if it was out of courtesy, he should meet with them.


    Moreover, their standings were not low at all.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Herdosiri nodded and silently went out.


    ¡°Our lord invites the two of you in,¡± Herdosiri said as he looked at the two robed figures.


    The room was quite sparse, and even though it was somewhat empty, it was quite clean.


    The two visiting Sorcerers were standing within the room.


    ¡°Please lead the way then,¡± the older one said, seeming quite excited.


    The young man did not say anything, but he also looked at Herdosiri with a look of anticipation.


    #

 Chapter 284 – Transaction

    <h4>Chapter 284 - Transaction</h4>


    Why were they so excited?


    Looking at the two people, Herdosiri could not help but frown and felt quite surprised.


    For some reason, he felt that these two people came with some kind of ulterior motive.


    Otherwise, it was difficult to exin why they were so excited.


    This was just an ordinary town, so what was worth these two prestigious Sorcerers personallying over?


    The more he thought about it, the more confused he felt.


    However, it was good that he did not have to think about these things himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to sir¡­¡± he thought to himself before leading the way for the two Sorcerers.


    Following this, they walked out of the room.


    Outside, the paths were quite clean.


    The weather was getting cooler, and there were some people busying about on the streets.


    From how the two Sorcerers saw it, these people¡¯s appearances were quite unsightly: They were all quite skinny and looked malnourished.


    However, this was not surprising at all.


    This was the case for mostmoners in the world, and especially so within the Kalo Kingdom.


    On the way here, they had seen many simr scenes and were not surprised.


    However, what did surprise them was how clean this town was¡ªthis was quite rare.


    At the very least, ordinary rulers would not pay attention to such things.


    They had only seen people cleaning the streets inrge cities.


    This was something worth being surprised about, but for the two Sorcerers, there was not much to it.


    They looked at the people hurrying about in curiosity before continuing to follow Herdosiri on.


    Soon, they reached a decent-looking courtyard.


    After Chen Heng and the others had arrived, this ce had been cleaned, and they had moved in.


    Putting aside Chen Heng, Herdosiri and the others also lived here; this was a sign of their closeness.


    ¡°What a simple ce¡­¡±


    After walking in, Herdosiri did not say anything, but the two Sorcerers could not help but frown.


    As Sorcerers, they were also nobles and had good living conditions.


    Just in terms of living conditions, they were much better off than this ce.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had trustworthy information, they definitely would not believe that a Second Ring Warlock lived here.


    Thinking to there, they looked at each other and shook their heads before slowly walking in.


    As they walked in, they saw the simple decorations in the room.


    They were not extravagant or luxurious and were quite in.


    Within the room, a young man was standing there, holding a brush; he seemed to be thinking about something.


    Compared to the others, this young man seemed quite unique.


    His looks were quite exquisite, and his figure was quite tall and straight. Just the aura that he was naturally giving off made these two Sorcerers feel quite startled.


    A weak but perceptible bloodline aura flowed out from his body, and sensing this, the two Sorcerers¡¯ hearts trembled.


    Immediately, their bodies froze, and their pride dissipated.


    They knew clearly that this young man was the person they were here for.


    Such a terrifying bloodline might, as well as that shocking aura made them feel quite startled.


    ¡°Greetings, esteemed Sir Aktor¡­¡±


    Looking at that figure, the two Sorcerers deeply breathed in and smiled.


    The older Sorcerers spoke first and introduced themselves, ¡°I am Marley, a First Ring Sorcerer. This is Ali, my friend.¡±


    The middle-aged Sorcerer was a First Ring Sorcerer, and the young man was an Apprentice.


    ording to them, they came from Aimu, a Sorcerer City.


    In this world, there were many so-called Sorcerer Cities, and most of them were established by Sorcerers.


    Of those Sorcerer Cities, Aimu was the one closest to the Kalo Kingdom, and it was quite famous.


    In the past, when he was still in the Malido Kingdom, Chen Heng had heard of Aimu City.


    His father, Duke Hatim, had sent his previous identity to Aimu before so that he could go and learn magic.


    As such, he had some understanding of this city.


    Chen Heng slightly nodded and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I can sense your powerful mental energy, so I know you¡¯re Sorcerers; however, as Sorcerers, why have youe here?¡±


    This was quite a good question.


    After all, given how prestigious Sorcerers were, there seemed to be no reason for them toe to a remote ce like this.


    Unless they were here to research those Beastmen.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Marley and Ali looked at each other before looking quite awkward and saying, ¡°In actuality, we came here for you, sir¡­


    ¡°We were originally travelling about in the Oro Empire in the south and happened to reach Kalo recently, where we heard about you. As such, we came to visit you, to ask for some help.¡±


    ¡°Help?¡± Chen Heng paused before asking in surprise, ¡°What do you need help with?¡±


    ¡°We hope to take some things from you,¡± Marley said before pausing, looking quite awkward, ¡°Some of your blood, or some other bodily fluids¡­¡±


    As he said this, the atmosphere changed.


    Standing by Chen Heng¡¯s side and hearing his words, Herdosiri¡¯s expression changed and became somewhat antagonistic.


    In this world, wanting to take someone¡¯s blood was not very polite.


    If it was in Chen Heng¡¯s previous world, it would not have been a big deal. However, in this world, all kinds of unique magic skills required certain blood as the primer.


    In fact, there were even rumors that some Sorcerers would use their enemies¡¯ blood to torment them.


    As such, directly asking for someone¡¯s blood was not very good.


    ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t be for free¡­¡±


    Sensing Herdosiri¡¯s gaze, Marley hurriedly spoke, ¡°We are willing to pay a satisfactory price for your blood.


    ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know, but as a Warlock, your blood is a very valuable material to us.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to use your blood to do things that are disadvantageous to you; we just want to use it as a material toplete one of my works.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about the blood for now,¡± Chen Heng said as he shook his head, directly refusing.


    Even though he had experienced much, selling blood felt quite strange to him.


    Moreover, as a Sorcerer, he knew what the value of his blood was.


    Chen Heng knew that all special creatures¡¯ blood were very precious.


    His blood and other materials could be made into magic items or magic tools, as well as for creating magic scrolls.


    For Chen Heng, who had awakened a Divine Bloodline, he was undoubtedly a special creature.


    As such, it was understandable that the two Sorcerers would make such a request.


    However, Chen Heng also felt wary, just like Herdosiri.


    To Sorcerers, when one had the other person¡¯s blood, they could use it as an intermediary to do all kinds of things.


    Of course, just using blood to try to kill the other person was not very realistic.


    Unless the disparity in strength was too great, it was impossible.


    However, this world had gods, the churches they left behind, and all kinds of divine tools.


    Divine tools were things that the gods had left behind and contained great power.


    Chen Heng was not certain that the blood he sold would not be used by others in conjunction with divine tools to kill him.


    It seemed like this would not happen right now, but who knew what would happen in the future?


    As such, Chen Heng naturally refused.


    ¡°This¡­ alright¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s reply, the two Sorcerers felt quite disappointed.


    However, before they could try to persuade Chen Heng, Chen Heng once again spoke.


    ¡°Even though I don¡¯t want to sell my blood, we might be able to negotiate as to some other things.¡±


    ¡°Other things?¡±


    Hearing this, the two Sorcerers stared at Chen Heng, not understanding what he meant.


    For these two Sorcerers, apart from Chen Heng, there was not much else they were interested in here.


    However, soon, they were stunned.


    Chen Heng spoke to Herdosiri, and after a while, a few attendants walked in with some things.


    Those were all unique-looking items, which included gemstones and other things.


    Moreover, all of them gave off dense magic power auras.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    The two people stared at those things before quicklying to their senses.


    ¡°This is a purified gemstone, which can be used as intermediaries to cast magic skills and create magic items!¡±


    ¡°This technique; this is an incredibly ancient magic item! It contains unique techniques that we don¡¯t even know about!¡±


    ¡°And these materials!¡±


    Looking at the things on the table, the two Sorcerers were stunned and cried out.


    ¡°Why¡­ why are they all damaged¡­¡±


    They could not help but sigh.


    Apart from a minority of the items, most of them were damaged.


    Looking at those items, the two Sorcerers could not help but sigh, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Sir Aktor¡­ what are these things?¡±


    Marley could not help but look at Chen Heng and ask.


    He was quite curious about the origins of these things.


    ¡°Some of these things are from the Hatim family¡¯s collection, and others were unexpectedly obtained by me.¡±


    Meeting the two Sorcerers¡¯ gazes, Chen Hengughed and said, ¡°From how I see it, they¡¯re all quite good.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Marley nodded and said, ¡°No matter if it is the purified gemstone or these magic items, they are very precious¡­ This is especially so for those magic items. Even if they are damaged, just the techniques they contain and their sentimental value make them incredibly valuable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­¡±


    Standing by Marley¡¯s side, Ali sighed, ¡°If these things were not damaged, they would be almost priceless.¡±


    Seeing them react like this, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    It seemed that he might be able to go back to his old profession.


    His expression did not change, and he only gave a calm smile as he said softly, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, would the two of you like to name a price? All of them are quite precious, and I¡¯m sure you will give a reasonable price.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the two Sorcerers looked at each other and sank into their thoughts.


    By now, they did not need to hide anything anymore.


    They were indeed quite interested in the things that Chen Heng was offering.


    To them, these were all rare treasures, and if this was anywhere else, there would definitely be peoplepeting with them.


    Since they had the opportunity toe into contact with these things, they naturally would not want to miss out.


    Otherwise, they would never forgive themselves.


    ¡°Esteemed Sir Aktor¡­¡± Marley thought for a moment before saying, ¡°If possible, I would like to buy these two magic items for 2,000 gold coins each¡­¡±


    ¡°I will buy a gemstone for 500 gold coins¡­¡± Ali also hurriedly said.


    After giving their prices, they nervously looked at Chen Heng.


    Strictly speaking, the prices they had given were a bit below market value.


    However, this was their limit.


    Even though Sorcerers were prosperous, they had great expenditures.


    Moreover, with the money they had on hand, they could only give such prices.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    In response, Chen Heng slightly lowered his head, seeming to be thinking to himself.


    Immediately, they could not help but feel even more nervous.


    Looking at them like this, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, these two Sorcerers were too simple and honest.


    Before, he had thought that they would give an extremely low price.


    After all, he most likely seemed like he had strength but not the appraisal abilities.


    He had never thought that these two Sorcerers would be so honest¡ªeven though the prices were a bit low, they were still eptable.


    Chen Heng had already sought out the value of these items.


    ¡°Those prices are eptable,¡± Chen Heng said as the two Sorcerers nervously looked at him.


    He smiled and continued, ¡°But I have conditions.¡±


    ¡°Please tell us.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the two Sorcerers¡¯ hearts rxed, then tensed up again, afraid that Chen Heng would give them difficult conditions.


    However, soon, they were put back at ease.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen what my territory is like,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled, ¡°For the next period of time, I will becking food and weapons. I hope that you can fulfil this contract partly in gold coins and partly in food.¡±


    #

 Chapter 285 – Transaction

    <h4>Chapter 285 - Transaction</h4>


    Without enough resources at hand, wealth was not very useful.


    After all, if one was in a desert, what would the point of having bags of gold coins be?


    Without a suitable marketce, all gold coins were essentially worthless.


    This was the case for Chen Heng right now.


    For him, his territory waspletely empty; let alone a marketce, there were not even traveling merchants.


    The long-term warfare had scared away even the adventurous merchants, and no one dared to stay in this region.


    After all, there were no people to even trade with here.


    When they were spotted by the savage Beastmen, not only would the Beastmen not want to trade with them, but they would also kill them, steal their goods, and even devour their corpses.


    As such, even if Chen Heng had money, it was very difficult for him to spend it.


    Thus, rather than money, what hecked the most right now was food and weapons.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s request, Marley and Ali could not help but look troubled, ¡°It¡¯s fine to pay partly in food and weapons¡­ but the terrain and those Beastmen¡­¡±


    They looked quite troubled as they spoke.


    The situation was indeed quite troublesome. Not only was transportation difficult in this region, but there were many Beastmen scattered across the region.


    To ordinary people, those Beastmen were a big threat.


    The two Sorcerers would be fine, but to everyone else, they would be in great danger.


    ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    Chen Heng said as he smiled, as he continued to speak calmly, ¡°But I¡¯m sure that if you¡¯re not willing, I¡¯m sure that there will be other Sorcerers who will be willing to help me¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the two people¡¯s expressions changed.


    Following this, Chen Heng once again spoke.


    ¡°Of course, because of our friendship, I¡¯m willing to provide some help,¡± Chen Heng continued to smile as he said, ¡°I can guarantee that in half a month, the Beastmen¡¯s numbers will greatly decrease within my territory. When that timees, you can transport the food and weapons over.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Marley and Ali looked at each other, inwardly letting out sighs of relief.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s strength as a Second Ring Warlock, his guarantee had great weight to it.


    At the very least, a Second Ring Warlock¡¯s strength would be enough to deal with those Beastmen.


    Putting aside if he couldpletely get rid of the Beastmen, at least creating a safe path should be fine.


    ¡°Your words put us at ease.¡±


    The two Sorcerers thought for a moment and could not resist the temptation of those items in the end.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will bring over the goods within the agreed timeframe.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng smiled, ¡°That will be good. I can also promise that if this transaction goes smoothly I can take out more things for us to trade. I have many more precious items¡­¡±


    He spoke softly as he looked at Marley and Ali.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Hearing this, the two Sorcerers¡¯ eyes lit up.


    ¡­


    A whileter, Marley and Ali walked out of the room.


    Even after leaving, they were unable to calm down.


    ¡°Praise the Magic Goddess, our chance has finallye!¡± Ali tightly gripped his fists, looking incredibly excited.


    Because Marley was older, he was calmer, but even he could barely hold in his excitement.


    Evidently, what Chen Heng had said was very good news to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to believe¡­¡±


    Thinking of the things that Chen Heng had shown to them, Marley could not help but say, ¡°Who would have thought that the Hatim family would have such a prosperous foundation¡­


    ¡°Even though most of those items were damaged, they are all incredibly valuable.¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought we would have the opportunity to obtain these treasures, and all we have to do is pay partially in money and partially in food.¡±


    To them, this transaction was incredibly worth it.


    To Sorcerers, only magic skills and magic items were incredibly precious. In fact, even if one wanted to spend their money, often they would not be able to find anything for sale.


    From how they saw it, the things that Chen Heng had taken out all fell in that category.


    The things that Chen Heng had taken out were all from that historical remnant where he had obtained the two Divinities.


    That historical remnant seemed to have been there for a long, long time and contained many adventurers¡¯ corpses. Next to the corpses were many magic items as well as other materials; that was where Chen Heng had obtained those things from.


    Even though they were just things left behind by the adventurers, given that the adventurers had progressed so far while bearing the pressure of the Divinities, they were all incredibly powerful.


    The items and equipment that they used were naturally of great value. Even though they were damaged, they were still incredibly precious.


    ,000 gold coins for one was not overpriced at all.


    For Marley and Ali, if they could find a suitable ce to resell these things, they would be able to make a great profit.


    However, evidently, they would not do so unless they had no other option.


    Moreover, in order to obtain these precious items, they only had to pay partly in money and partly in food.


    Things were of different value to different people.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s perspective, food was the most precious thing, while to the Sorcerers, food was just cheap goods.


    As Sorcerers, they usually held noble titles but did not have to managemoners like the rulers. As such, they did not needrge amounts of food.


    Moreover, even though the Kalo Kingdom overallcked food, this was not the case for other ces.


    This was especially the case for ces with Sorcerers.


    Some Sorcerers specialized in agriculture, and all they had to do was set up a magic formation and cast some magic skills now and then to obtain a bountiful harvest.


    In Aimu City, crops were not expensive at all.


    Putting aside the costs of transporting the food, the amount that Chen Heng needed was not a big deal to them at all.


    ¡°Ali, I think we need a detailed n,¡± Marley said after calming down, ¡°That person has many more good things¡­¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Hearing Marley¡¯s words, Ali nodded, ¡°We can¡¯t let others know; otherwise, we¡¯ll lose our opportunities in the future.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Hearing Ali¡¯s words, Marley also nodded.


    Before, in order to motivate them, Chen Heng had taken out many good things.


    There were all kinds of magic items, precious materials, as well as some powerful experts¡¯ bone powder.


    All of those things hade from that historical remnant.


    Even though those powerful experts had fallen, their corpses were still precious materials, and even their bones could be refined into magic items.


    As a Sorcerer, Chen Heng clearly knew the value of those things, so he did not leave them behind.


    Before leaving that historical remnant, he had used mes to refine the corpses into bottles of bone powder to make it easier to take them out.


    To Marley and Ali, that kind of thing was an incredibly precious resource that they were willing to spend money for.


    Even though Sorcerers were rich, they had great expenditures.


    Materials that Sorcerers needed were usually quite expensive, and some things were incredibly difficult to find.


    For example, for some of the things that Chen Heng had, even if they had enough money, they would not be able to buy them under ordinary circumstances.


    There were a limited number of experts in the world; how could there be enough to go around?


    As such, they decided to work hard for Chen Heng.


    They discussed for a while and came up with a n before happily leaving.


    Chen Heng continued to sit within the room from before.


    After Marley and Ali left, he seemed to sense something and looked out and smiled.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    By the side, Herdosiri spoke softly as if he wanted to say something.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Chen Heng smiled as he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Herdosiri hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Sir, are you sure there will be no problems in giving them these things?


    ¡°If they take those things and sell them in Aimu City, then¡­¡±


    ¡°They should be able to make a profit, right?¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled.


    ¡°That is indeed the case,¡± Chen Heng said as he got up and said calmly, ¡°If they re-sold those things elsewhere, they should be able to make a big profit. That was why they were so excited.¡±


    ¡°However, that is fine,¡± Chen Heng continued as he shook his head, ¡°If you want to do something long-term, you need to leave some breathing space.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Herdosiri stared, not quite understanding.


    Seeing his confused expression, Chen Heng could only continue.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡ªif we were to personally bring those things to Aimu City, how should we go about it? How would we get there? Who would we send? How do we know that we would get a good price?¡±


    Speaking to there, he paused before continuing, ¡°More importantly, how would we transport the food and weapons back? What should we do if there are problems on the way? What if the food and weapons are stolen?¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Herdosiri and asked a great number of questions.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Herdosiri felt stunned and understood.


    ¡°Even though you sold those things to them at a rtively low price, you transferred most of the risk to them. That was your true goal. I understand now.¡±


    Looking at Herdosiri, Chen Heng smiled and did not say any more.


    He did not mention that another reason was that these things were not a big deal to him.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    After all, he was also a grandmaster refiner, so most of the magic items in this world did not have much value to him.


    This was the real reason.


    ¡­


    ¡°Apart from food and weapons, he also wants a set of books on basic Sorcerer Meditation?¡±


    Looking at the list that Chen Heng had given, the two Sorcerers could not help but feel surprised, ¡°And also some basic materials¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that this sir also wants to gain the power of Sorcerers?¡± they could not help but wonder.


    The things on Chen Heng¡¯s list were all things that beginner Sorcerers needed.


    It seemed that he wanted to step into the Sorcerer domain, which made them quite surprised.


    Everyone knew that Warlocks¡¯ power came from their bloodlines.


    Because of their powerful bloodlines, Warlocks usually had exceptional talent in other things as well.


    However, under normal circumstances, a powerful Warlock rarely bothered learning other things.


    After all, their power came far too easily.


    This power gave them a prestigious status, but it also made them lose interest and patience in studying other systems.


    As such, a Warlock taking the initiative to study other systems was unheard of in this world.


    The two Sorcerers could not believe that Chen Heng had such thoughts.


    However, they did not feel that it was too strange.


    Regardless of anything else, desiring advancement was always good.


    Moreover, even though some of the things on the list would be quite difficult for others to obtain, for the two Sorcerers, obtaining them was quite simple.


    Within Aimu City, even though such things were not everywhere, they were not too difficult to obtain.


    Time gradually passed.


    In the following period of time, Chen Heng¡¯s territory developed stably.


    Every day, apart from doing training, he would patrol about, clearing out Beastmen.


    Under his efforts, the numbers of the Beastmen in the surroundings gradually decreased, and they were now rarely seen around the town.


    Of course, the situation was still the same as before in the further parts of the territory.


    For Chen Heng to maintain peace in this small region was already quite impressive, and he was unable to expand his scope too much.


    As time passed, the refugees in the surroundings began to gather.


    Under Herdosiri and the others¡¯ management, the refugees were settled down. They established viges and began to cultivatend.


    By now, they had missed the best sowing time for wheat and other staple crops.


    However, despite this, they could still nt some vegetables.


    Even though they could not count on these crops to fully feed everyone, it would at least make up for a portion of the food they needed.


    #

 Chapter 286 – Another Simulation

    <h4>Chapter 286 - Another Simtion</h4>


    Within Chen Heng¡¯s territory, everything seemed to calm down.


    Everyone was incredibly busy daily, getting much done.


    The support that Karim and the others had pledged also began to be delivered, filling their storehouses.


    For now, there were no problems.


    ¡°The simtor¡¯s changes seem to have finally concluded¡­¡±


    Within a silent room, Chen Heng sensed the changes in his body as he thought to himself.


    From when he had firste to this world, his simtor had been transforming, as if it was getting used to this world¡¯sws.


    Because of this, Chen Heng had not used the simtor before, and he had just patiently waited for the changes to finish.


    Now, he could sense that the simtor seemed to be stable now, and it would not go through any more changes.


    This was undoubtedly a good sign.


    Chen Heng could now once again use the simtor¡¯s power to support himself.


    Even though he hade to apletely new world, he did not forget what his most important thing was.


    ¡°Should I give it a try¡­¡±


    Sensing the changes in his body, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    Since the changes in the simtor hadpleted, it was time to give things a try.


    Aftering to a new world, it was likely that many of the functions of his simtor had changed, and he would only know what they were after trying the simtor.


    Moreover, it just so happened that he hadpleted most things that had been keeping him busy.


    The goods from Siriv and the others had arrived, while the transaction with Marley and Ali most likely would not bepleted for some time.


    The town was now at peace, and with Herdosiri and Lamu keeping the order, things were no longer as chaotic.


    It seemed that this was time for a new adventure for him.


    As such, Chen Heng got up and walked to the side.


    He walked out from the room and soon came to an underground room.


    The underground room was this ce¡¯s most secret ce, and Chen Heng had set up a Spirit Formation there. Not only was it extremely well-hidden, but it would also attack any intruders.


    Within it, Chen Heng would be incredibly safe.


    After walking in, Chen Heng sat down and closed his eyes.


    Following this, the light around him disappeared as darkness descended.


    Within his body, a powerful origin energy quickly appeared.


    Following this, a golden light appeared, covering his body.


    The simtor was indeed different to before¡ªChen Heng could clearly sense this.


    In the past, before he entered a world, the simtor would first deduct some Points as an entry ticket.


    However, while this still existed now, it seemed to have somewhat changed.


    The interface that gave him various choices had disappeared, as had the worlds.


    This was the first change.


    Chen Heng could tell that the world he entered would be random, at least for now.


    Moreover, the amount of Points he would spend also seemed to be random now.


    Of course, the amount had to be within his total amount of Points, or else the simtion would not seed.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng looked over at his Points.


    Simtion Points: 470.


    Most of those Points came from the ck crystals from that historical remnant, while the rest had been gradually gathered by Chen Heng over the past period of time.


    Even though 400 or so Points was not much, it was enough for an entry ticket.


    Sensing those changes, Chen Heng nodded and continued to observe.


    Following this, the second change was revealed to him.


    Before, it had always just been Chen Heng¡¯s consciousness going to another world, not his body.


    Now, after the simtor had transformed, he seemed to be able to send his body as well.


    This was a very big change.


    In a sense, this meant that the simtor¡¯s functions were even more powerful.


    At the very least, Chen Heng could send his body to another world and cultivate in a safe world, and he could thene back after he had reached his peak.


    Of course, the risks were also quite high.


    Because the world waspletely random, even Chen Heng would not know where he would go.


    If it was a normal world, it would be fine, but if he went to a world that had long since died, that would be a massive joke.


    Perhaps he would just instantly die there.


    As such, Chen Heng did not n on using this option for now until he could guarantee his safety.


    That was the second change.


    Following this, Chen Heng looked ahead.


    ¡°Would you like to begin the simtion?¡±


    The familiar words appeared before his eyes.


    Chen Heng did not hesitate and confirmed.


    Following this, his Points quickly decreased from 470 to around 100.


    Just the entry ticket had cost him 300 or so Points.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng¡¯s eyelids twitched, not knowing what to say.


    He remembered that in the past, an entry ticket had just been 20 Points.


    However, at least this way, he did not need to spend any additional points on choosing his identity¡¯s attributes.


    It seemed that because the simtion world had be random, that option had disappeared.


    Following this, Chen Heng¡¯s consciousness disappeared.


    In a ce where no one could see, a golden spirit light shed from his body and flew out.


    A formless light quickly sped out towards a certain ce.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Chen Heng could faintly see a new world opening up to him.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as his consciousness faded.


    ¡­


    Within a hazy world, there were ruined structures standing in the surroundings.


    This region looked incredibly old, and all of the surrounding structures had been left deste for who knew how long.


    Large trees grew all over the ce, and the city was covered with grasses and weeds.


    Nature once again took over the world, and all signs of civilization seemed to have disappeared.


    However, in such a deste world, the civilized world had not truly disappeared and had just been hidden.


    In the air, massive satellites circled this enormous.


    Underground, at a certain location, images were being intermittently yed.


    ¡°Sess!¡± Looking at those images, everyone felt quite excited.


    ¡°It¡¯s been five years!¡±


    Looking at those images, some of them were teary, ¡°After five years, we¡¯ve finally seen the world!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still the same as before!¡±


    Right now, in countless rooms underground, innumerable people were standing, looking at the screens excitedly.


    They were filled with joy, and some people even began to cry.


    ¡°There, over there!¡±


    Many people recognised their old homes and said, ¡°That was my home in the past; there was also a zoo nearby!¡±


    ¡°I still remember that back then, one square meter of property was worth tens of thousands of dors; now, it¡¯s all covered with grass!¡±


    ¡°I used to work over there¡­¡±


    Many people pointed at the screens as they spoke excitedly.


    Ever since the catastrophe had begun, it had been 20 years.


    ording to the government¡¯s official records, this was year 20 Post-Apocalypse (PA).


    Twenty years ago, the world had been incredibly prosperous and everyone was looking forward to a bright future.


    It was a pity that everything changed in one night.


    Something seemed to have put its attention on this world, and countless meteors descended.


    At first, these changes had not garnered much attention.


    Only a small portion of people noticed this and became wary.


    However, things began to greatly change after that.


    Terrifying creatures began toe out of the meteors.


    They were extremely monstrous creatures and were incredibly powerful. All of them had immense strength that could easily destroy a city.


    What was even more terrifying was that after reaching this world, they seemed to quickly adapt and evolve.


    The catastrophe happened very quickly.


    The mutant creatures appeared and began to attack cities.


    At first, the civilized world vigorously resisted, using all of their power to kill those creatures, and they held the upper hand for a while.


    It was just that afterwards, everyone was shocked to find that these creatures had an outrageous evolutionary speed.


    They were like untiring evolution machines and had unlimited potential.


    Every time the humans created a countermeasure, as long as they did not immediately kill the creatures, the creatures would evolve corresponding countermeasures.


    In the following years, the powerful countries even used nuclear weapons, wanting to annihte the creatures, but were still unable to kill them.


    These strange creatures could quickly regrow their bodies even if only a small part was left.


    Soon, the world was shocked to find that those strange creatures had developed resistance to radiation and even gained powerful abilities from absorbing the radiation.


    Under the ferocious attacks from those creatures, humanity began to be beaten back.


    In the year 15 PA, various countries over the world created a n to move underground to hide from the monsters.


    By now, it had been five years.


    During those five years, there had been no news from above ground.


    What had their old homes be like?


    Everyone felt great desire to know, and only recently had the governments used new techniques to capture the situation above ground.


    This was incredibly important to the whole world.


    Not only did this sate their curiosity about the world above ground, but it would also give them information on how far these creatures had progressed.


    Everyone who had been alive since the beginning of the catastrophe knew how terrifying those creatures were.


    Not only did they have powerful reproductive abilities, but they could also quickly be stronger.


    What were they like by now?


    Everyone greatly wanted to know¡ªafter all, it was important to know the enemy and know oneself.


    Under thebined efforts of humanity, they re-established connections to the satellites.


    Hazy images appeared on the screens and quickly became clearer.


    As everyone watched on, they saw the ruins of their familiar cities.


    They could see that the world had greatly changed, but they could still see some traces from before.


    ¡°Viewer count is increasing. Number of current viewers: 2.39723 billion¡­¡±


    On the central stage on a massive screen, numbers appeared.


    Looking at those numbers, many people felt quite surprised.


    ¡°Almost 2.4 billion¡­¡±


    This number was not just for show and was a real number.


    These numbers represented many terminals.


    In other words, even though the number disyed was 2.4 billion, there were far more people than that watching.


    After all, there would be families all watching together on the same screen.


    After the catastrophe, only around ten billion out of the world¡¯s original 50 billion people remained.


    As such, this information signified that of the survivors, at least one in four people were watching the broadcast.


    This number was continuously changing and seemed to be gradually rising.


    This showed just how interested the survivors were in the outer world, as well as their determination to return above ground.


    On many screens underground, various scenes appeared.


    ¡°Now, the New United Nations will carry out a joint report. I am your MC, Irene.¡±


    Following this, a woman appeared.


    She was quite beautiful and had dazzling gold hair. She looked like she was in her early twenties but spoke incredibly eloquently. Facing the billions of viewers, she did not look nervous at all and confidently spoke.


    ¡°As the scenes change, we can see that after five years, the outside world has gone through great changes,¡± she said as she began to talk.


    #

 Chapter 287 – Resurrection

    <h4>Chapter 287 - Resurrection</h4>


    ¡°As time passed, we discovered many changes¡­¡± the MC enthusiastically spoke, ¡°Such as trees, and cities¡­


    ¡°Over time, trees began to take over our world, and the ruins of cities are now filled with trees.


    ¡°From our inferences, the newly-grown lifeforms have all gone through unique mutations.


    ¡°The most obvious are these trees¡­¡±


    As she spoke, the camera zoomed into some trees.


    Most of the trees were quite normal, but some looked incredibly strange.


    ¡°This is one of them¡­¡± the MC spoke as the camera focused on a certain tree, ¡°This tree looks like an ordinary maple tree, but once any living creature approaches it, it will change.¡±


    As she spoke, a massive rabbit slowly walked over, hesitantly looking around for food.


    It was just that as it approached the tree, a few wooden thorns suddenly shot out, piercing through the rabbit¡¯s body.


    Following this, a shocking scene unfolded.


    As the rabbit struggled and died, its flesh seemed to corrode, causing its body to quickly melt, leaving behind only some fur.


    This happened in just a few seconds.


    After this happened, the wooden thorns slowly retracted, still covered with the rabbit¡¯s blood.


    As the wooden spikes retreated, the blood quickly disappeared, looking like it had been absorbed.


    Everything had been tidied up in a few breaths of time as if nothing had happened.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned with looks of terror on their faces.


    ¡°That thing¡­ is a tree?¡±


    Many people stood up, grim looks on their faces.


    ¡°Just as everyone can see, this tree has mutated. Even though it still looks like a normal tree on the surface, that is just a cover.¡±


    On the screen, the MC did not seem too perturbed and said, ¡°ording to hypotheses from experts, we might only be able to kill trees like this with heavy firepower. In the current world, there are many simr creatures.


    ¡°Let us have a look at the cities¡­¡±


    As she spoke, the scene began to change, and soon, everyone was looking inside a city.


    The satellite had chosen a normal-looking city, and the once-prosperous streets had been covered with grasses and weeds.


    The cemented ground was covered with craters, which were all terrifying footprints.


    Within the city, some humanoid creatures could be seen walking about.


    ¡°These unique existences are called Corpse People, and they are strange existences that have awoken from people¡¯s corpses.


    ¡°They have humanoid bodies but have be much more powerful and terrifying.


    ¡°Perhaps it is because they were once people, but they like to wander in cities and eat other corpses¡­¡±


    As the MC spoke, the camera zoomed in.


    Everyone could see that these Corpse People had simr builds to normal people, but their faces were covered with rotten flesh.


    Their eyes had long since disappeared, and they were reced by insect-like eyes, looking quite terrifying.


    Their bodies had be rigid, and there seemed to be a shell on the surface of their bodies, looking like ayer of armor.


    Just looking at the appearance of these Corpse People, everyone shivered.


    ¡°Those things look quite scary¡­¡± many people thought as they looked at the Corpse People.


    ¡°Just as everyone has seen, these Corpse People look quite terrifying, and even though they are humanoid, they have already be a different organism.¡±


    The MC sighed as she said, ¡°Next, we will have an expert exin this for us. This is Professor Liu, an expert on mutated creatures.¡±


    The MC smiled as she continued, ¡°Professor Liu is at the apex of research on mutated creatures.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± a middle-aged man with sses said as he appeared. He looked quite ordinary and had an extremely serious expression.


    ¡°From our observations and research, we havee to understand some characteristics about the Corpse People.¡±


    Liu Xiong took out a thin pointer and pointed at the Corpse Person as he said, ¡°The so-called Corpse People are a mutated existence from human corpses.


    ¡°From our understanding, they share some characteristics with humans such as walking about in cities and walking with their legs. However, at the same time, they like to eat humans and even eat other Corpse People.


    ¡°As an independent race, they even have reproductive abilities and can create new existences¡­ The mutant creatures¡¯ evolution abilities seem to have passed on to the Corpse People.¡±


    ¡°Professor Liu¡­¡±


    Looking at Liu Xiong, the MC asked, ¡°In your opinion, why do you think these Corpse People are wandering around in the city?¡±


    ¡°Corpse People ordinarily do not do pointless things. Usually, in order to reduce their bodily functions, they will choose a ce toy in the sun and will not walk about like this.¡±


    The middle-aged man continued, ¡°There is only one exnation why they would act like this, which is to eat.¡±


    Hearing this, the MC asked in surprise, ¡°But what is there for these Corpse People to eat? I¡¯m sure there are not any people in those ruins.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s other creatures¡¯ corpses¡­¡± the middle-aged man said before continuing, ¡°We¡¯ll know soon.¡±


    Hearing this, the MC nodded.


    Following this, the camera followed the Corpse People as they slowly moved.


    If this was done by a for-profitpany, they definitely would not have slowly followed the Corpse People like this.


    After all, this was a programme that billions of people were watching, and every second was precious.


    However, this programme was not for profit but for everyone to know of the dangers in the outside world.


    This was for the purposes of potential counterattacks in the future.


    In the distant future, humanity would once again go above ground.


    When that time came, all of the dangerous creatures there would be their enemies.


    If they educated everyone early, when the time came, everyone would have more knowledge of the creatures, reducing deaths and injuries.


    In light of this, profits were not as important.


    As everyone watched on, that Corpse Person slowly ambled forwards and walked into an abandoned building.


    As if it smelled something, that Corpse Person seemed to be excited and rushed forwards, madly mming at a security door.


    Seeing this, everyone was stunned.


    ¡°Change the angle so we can see what is inside,¡± someone at the control desk said.


    Following this, the line of sight disyed on the screens began to change, showing a small room, where there was a figure lying down.


    That figure was not very big and was covered by tattered gray clothes.


    It was a young boy.


    ¡°A person!¡±


    Many people sat up.


    ¡°A person?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a living person!¡±


    ¡°There are people living above ground?¡±


    The people in front of the screens began to discuss.


    No one could believe that there were still living people in the outside world.


    ¡°No,¡± Professor Liu shook his head, a look of sadness on his face, ¡°That is not a living person.¡±


    He deeply breathed in and pointed at the face of the figure, ¡°Look at this position.¡±


    Everyone could see some thin but dense lines at that ce.


    ¡°These are Mutation Marks, and are a sign of a corpse bing a Corpse Person. This child is currently turning into a Corpse Person.¡±


    Professor Liu sounded quite sad as he said, ¡°Evidently, this child is not a living person and has already died. That Corpse Person must have smelled that corpse¡¯s scent, which was why it became so excited. After all, Corpse People love to eat human corpses.¡±


    Only then did the audience realize that the child¡¯s face was extraordinarily pale, and he was not moving at all.


    Moreover, if he finished that transformation, he would be another Corpse Person. However, he would not have this opportunity because another Corpse Person had set its eyes on him.


    Outside, the banging continuously sounded out before the security door was pushed down.


    For an ordinary person, this would bepletely iprehensible.


    The security door was incredibly firm, and it looked like it had been especially modified.


    Even if a normal person used a hammer or other tools to smash at it, it would take a significant amount of time to push down.


    However, that Corpse Person had been able to use its own strength to smash it open, and this had happened in just a few breaths of time.


    This was truly shocking.


    Seeing this scene, the audience became quite tense.


    Corpse Person loved to eat humans but also ate corpses.


    And now, there was a human corpse lying there¡­ What would happen next?


    ¡°Sir, should we cut?¡± a researcher in a white gown asked a middle-aged man.


    Even though this was a scientific broadcast, they should still censor some excessively gory scenes.


    After all, apart from the adults, there were most likely many children watching.


    Hearing that researcher¡¯s words, the middle-aged man thought for a moment before saying, ¡°No need to cut, but do some censoring at the right times.¡±


    Even if they did not cut, putting mosaics would be enough.


    Hearing this, the others began to hurry about.


    As such, the broadcast continued.


    As everyone watched on, the tall and ferocious Corpse Person slowly headed onwards.


    It ambled into the room and staring at the corpse, its face twitched, seeming incredibly excited.


    All of the audience¡¯s expressions were very unsightly; they could already imagine the gory scene.


    Following this, the Corpse Person stretched out itsrge, crude hand.


    The Corpse Person¡¯s hand was more like a w, and it seemed that just by pressing down, it would be able to easily cut open that corpse.


    Many people sighed and wanted to close their eyes, but in the end, they forced themselves to continue watching.


    However, what they expected did not happen.


    A slender, white arm suddenly shot out and blocked that w.


    It was a slender arm and looked like it did not contain any strength, but it had somehow blocked that massive arm.


    Seeing this, everyone felt stunned.


    In that moment, the seemingly-dead boy suddenly stood up as he grabbed the Corpse Person¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What the hell are you¡­¡± a hoarse voice sounded out as the boy sharply raised his head and looked at the savage Corpse Person.


    At that moment, the entire world was sent into an uproar.


    ¡°Alive! He¡¯s still alive!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not a corpse but a living person!¡±


    In front of the screens, many people shot to their feet.


    Online, there were countless discussions going on.


    ¡°What the hell are you¡­¡± was what he had said.


    The satellite transmission had not contained any sound, but many people had deciphered the young man¡¯s words through lip-reading.


    ¡°He can speak!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely a living person!¡±


    Many people became incredibly excited.


    In front of the screen, the middle-aged man was stunned.


    ¡°Impossible, impossible¡­¡± he instinctively muttered.


    That boy clearly had signs of bing a Corpse Person.


    However, even if he was not a Corpse Person, how could he have the strength to resist a Corpse Person?


    Just what was going on?


    However, undoubtedly, that boy had just spoken, and he had used theirnguage.


    He evidently had intelligence and was a human.


    But how was this possible?


    The middle-aged man felt incredibly confused, not knowing what to say.


    Following this, even more unbelievable scenes unfolded.


    #

 Chapter 288 – Rip

    <h4>Chapter 288 - Rip</h4>


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Looking at the screen, the middle-aged man felt quite confused.


    How could this dead person, who had signs of turning into a Corpse Person, suddenly regain consciousness?


    Moreover, it seemed that he hadpletely preserved his abilities of speech and logic.


    Undoubtedly, this was a human.


    However, if he was a human, how could he have such terrifying power?


    Even though they had not specifically tested the Corpse People¡¯s power, based on what they had observed, they were incredibly powerful and could destroy an elite team by themselves.


    Corpse People had great strength, and they were not things that ordinary people could block.


    So what was going on with this scene? Many people wondered to themselves.


    Soon, those thoughts quickly disappeared as something else attracted their attention.


    In front of the screen, the slender figure slowly began to move.


    Within the quiet room, as countless people watched on, the corpse-like boy slowly stood up and walked forwards.


    He was just walking, but for some reason, he gave off a terrifying aura.


    A massive w swiped down.


    As if it sensed a threat, the Corpse Person roared and shot forwards, shing at the boy.


    However, the boy raised his slender arm, which was far smaller than the Corpse Person¡¯s. And yet, he somehow grabbed the Corpse Person¡¯s arm, making it so that it could not move.


    ¡°How strange¡­¡± a hoarse voice sounded out.


    Looking at the Corpse Person, the boy slowly raised his head, a trace of coldness on his calm face.


    Bang!


    A massive sound rang out as the building began to copse around the boy.


    Wild gales began to rush out, with the boy at the center.


    By the time all of this had stopped, and the dust had settled, a shocking scene appeared.


    On the ruins of that tall building, there was a figure standing.


    The boy stood on the ruins, his clothes being blown at by the wind, looking like the ruler of the world.


    In his hand, he had grabbed onto the massive Corpse Person.


    By now, the Corpse Person¡¯s appearance had greatly changed.


    It was covered with many injuries, looking quite terrifying.


    It continuously roared as its neck was gripped by the boy, but it could not resist at all.


    It was like a rabbit caught by a tiger; no matter what it tried, it could not escape.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Soon, everyone realized that they were standing up in anticipation.


    Even the MC and the middle-aged man were dumbfounded, not knowing what to say.


    At this moment, the situation was still developing.


    The Corpse Person was still struggling in the boy¡¯s hand. It was obvious that one of its arms had been broken off, but tendrils of flesh were beginning to grow there.


    Seeing this scene, the middle-aged man came back to his senses and began to exin.


    ¡°As you can all see, flesh tendrils are beginning to appear at the source of the injury.


    ¡°This is the Corpse Person¡¯s regenerative abilitiesing into effect. Even if they lost all of their limbs, they would be able to quickly recover, unlike humans.¡±


    Suddenly, he paused.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    On the screen, the Corpse Person was still struggling in front of the boy.


    It was evident that its movements were incredibly intense; even though they were just watching, it was obvious how great its strength was.


    In the boy¡¯s hands, this Corpse Person still could not escape.


    However, at that moment, the Corpse Person¡¯s other arm stabbed out towards the boy¡¯s chest as if it wanted to pierce through him.


    If this attacknded, any ordinary person would instantly die.


    At the critical moment, a hand stretched out and grabbed the Corpse Person¡¯s arm.


    Puchi¡­


    A light sound could be heard as the boy¡¯s hand was pierced, causing blood to drip to the ground.


    On the tall ruins, Chen Heng was expressionless as he held the Corpse Person¡¯s neck with one hand, while his other hand had been pierced by the bone spike.


    Despite this, he continued to grip onto the Corpse Person¡¯s neck as if he did not feel any pain.


    The Corpse Person¡¯s body continuously squirmed as it seemed to sense something, and its savage face became incredibly twisted.


    As everyone watched on, the Corpse Person began to roar, a look of pain on its face.


    Arge arm fell to the ground, followed by the Corpse Person¡¯s body.


    It looked incredibly wretched; both arms had been ripped off, and its body was covered with wounds.


    A shadow covered it and quickly descended.


    Bang!


    Blood sprayed everywhere, as bones and gutsnded in the surroundings.


    As everyone watched on, the boy slowly walked forwards and stomped the Corpse Person¡¯s massive body to pieces.


    Seeing this, even the middle-aged man felt stunned, not knowing what to say.


    A human had fought a Corpse Person and won¡­


    Moreover, it had been with such a direct and rough method¡­


    Was this power that a human could have?


    He could not help but think to himself.


    It was not just him; in the underground world, countless people were thinking simr questions.


    ¡°Is he really a human?¡±


    ¡°How could a human have such great power?¡±


    ¡°God, what did we just see? He just ripped off a Corpse Person¡¯s limbs like he was ripping the legs off an ant!¡±


    At the massive control desk, many researchers were all stunned when they saw this.


    ¡°Just what is this?¡±


    ¡°Is he really a human?¡±


    At the control desk, the middle-aged man in charge looked at Chen Heng and stayed silent for a while before looking to the side.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the report?¡± he looked at the researchers as he asked, ¡°Has the detailed analysis note through yet?¡±


    ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t have enough data,¡± someone said, ¡°We have only observed this person for a short while and don¡¯t have enough to work with.


    ¡°However, from his performance, he seems to have human speech and reasoning, so he should possess some intelligence.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ he¡¯s a human?¡±


    The middle-aged man looked at the screen, where the Corpse Person was now just bits of flesh.


    Looking at the pitiful appearance of the Corpse Person and Chen Heng¡¯s ferocious performance, the middle-aged man simply could not imagine what kind of human could do this.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± meeting the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze, that person continued, ¡°Even if he has incredible power, he is most likely a human¡­ of course, we need more data to analyze the specific situation.


    ¡°We suggest continuing the broadcast from the perspective of this ¡®person¡¯, so as to gain more information on the outside world, as well as about him¡­


    ¡°This might be something important for humanity adapting to the outside world, so if we closely observe, it may be beneficial to our research in the future.¡±


    #

 Chapter 289 – Carried Over Power

    <h4>Chapter 289 - Carried Over Power</h4>


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Hearing that researcher¡¯s words, the middle-aged man thought for a moment before nodding, ¡°Very well.¡±


    Elsewhere, Liu Xiong looked down at his phone, which had been sent new information.


    As such, he thought for a moment before saying, ¡°We have received news that ording to the researchers, this might be the result of humans evolving.¡±


    He spoke loudly as he continued, ¡°Just as many creatures have evolved, humans also have the potential to evolve.


    ¡°This was the case in the past as well. It was just that in the past, those affected by the mutated creatures became Corpse People and lost their reason.


    ¡°However, this boy is simr but different. His evolution has been even more perfect: Not only did he gain terrifying strength, but he also retained his intelligence.


    .


    ¡°In a sense, this represents a possibility for all of humanity.¡±


    As Liu Xiong spoke, he felt that it was somewhat of a pity¡ªfrom his perspective as a researcher, something like this would have been the perfect test subject.


    If they could properly research him for a while, they might be able to discover why he had such great power.


    It was a pity that the government had locked all passageways to the outside world, and those passageways would not be opened unless there was something of critical importance.


    Thus, such a precious research subject could only be left outside.


    ¡­¡­


    Thinking about it, he could not help but sigh.


    Despite this, he remembered his role and continued to exin.


    ¡°Overall, whether or not this boy is still a human is yet to be determined. It is possible that he has already lost his intelligence and memories, and that performance just then may just be a short stimtion. However, all of this requires more observation to determine.¡±


    ¡­


    After easily dealing with the Corpse Person, Chen Heng turned and looked ahead.


    As he looked out, he could clearly see the scene of the city ahead.


    The ruins of structures were still there, but they were covered with dust.


    In the surroundings, dense vines covered the streets.


    It was a scene ofplete destion.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng¡¯s body paused asrge amounts of memories appeared in his mind.


    From those memories, he understood the situation in this world, as well as this body¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Era of Catastrophe, huh¡­¡± he muttered as he thought to himself.


    This world had experienced a terrible catastrophe, destroying the previously-prosperous civilization and leaving behind only ruins.


    The survivors had hid underground and were living there.


    However, during that mass-retreat, some people had been left behind¡ªChen Heng¡¯s body had been one of such people.


    Of course, back when humanity had retreated underground, this body had still been very young. He had been with his parents at a different ce and had missed the opportunity to go underground.


    After five years, this body¡¯s rtives had all died, and in the end, he too had perished.


    What the people underground had thought was true: The body that Chen Heng had taken over had indeed died.


    If Chen Heng had note, this body would have been devoured by that Corpse Person, or he would have be a Corpse Person himself.


    However, Chen Heng had indeede here.


    ¡°I seem to have brought over a portion of my power¡­¡±


    Standing there, Chen Heng examined his body.


    This simtion was very much different to the previous ones.


    Before, his start was determined by the state of the simtion body, but this time, he had brought some of his main body¡¯s power.


    This was the first time this had happened.


    This seemed to be because his main body contained something¡ªthe Divinities.


    Chen Heng could clearly sense the Divinities within his body, as well as the massive power that they contained.


    This was the power that the Divinities had stored up over the past few months, and it had all been brought over by Chen Heng.


    This was why Chen Heng had not be food for the Corpse Person just then and had instead been able to easily kill it.


    In a sense, Chen Heng¡¯s body was just like before and was incredibly weak.


    The reason why he had been able to disy such strength was because of the power that the Divinities contained.


    In other words, if he lost the support of his Divinities, he would immediately go back to being incredibly weak.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng paused and thought to himself seriously.


    The two Divinities appeared within his body, but they now seemed much fainter.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s senses, he could tell that the power that they contained had greatly decreased and still had about two-thirds remaining.


    This meant that the fight just then had used up one-third of their power.


    Chen Heng could not help but shake his head.


    He had stored up this power over many months in the World of Gods. He had thought that this would be quite arge amount, but now, it seemed that it was far from enough.


    He shook his head and slightly raised his hand.


    A faint white light shed, and changes began to appear on his body.


    Under the effects of his Divinity, his wounds quickly healed.


    #

 Chapter 290 – Insect Tide

    <h4>Chapter 290 - Insect Tide</h4>


    The Divinity¡¯s power covered his body, and as the faint light covered him, a warm feeling spread through his body. Following this, his wounds began to heal.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng raised his hand and saw that the injury from the Corpse Person had already disappeared; it was like it had never been injured.


    However, as this happened, Chen Heng could sense that the Divinity¡¯s power once again decreased.


    ¡°Looks like this won¡¯tst for long¡­¡±


    Standing there and sensing the loss of the Divinity¡¯s power, Chen Heng shook his head and did not know what to say.


    He could sense the consumption of the power within this body, and he clearly knew how weak this body was.


    This body had indeed already died.


    If his soul had note here, barely maintaining some vitality in this body, this body would have long since gone cold.


    Despite this, his body was incredibly weak and was relying on the Divinities¡¯ power to hold on.


    As the highest-grade item in the World of Gods, the Divinities¡¯ power was indisputable.


    Even in such terrible circumstances, it could still keep this body alive.


    Moreover, as time went on, this body¡¯s condition would be better, quickly bing more like a normal person.


    However, this process required resources, while Chen Heng did not have much Divinity power remaining.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng shook his head and prepared to head onwards.


    However, at that moment, he paused as he seemed to think of something.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    He frowned as he sensed that something was off, ¡°The power in my body¡­ is increasing¡­¡±


    From just then, the Divinity power in his body seemed to be slowly increasing.


    This did not make sense.


    Aftering to this world, this body not only did not have any foundations, and it was instead a massive burden.


    Just maintaining this body required resources from the Divinities.


    However, for some reason, his Divinities¡¯ power was not decreasing but instead gradually increasing.


    What was going on?


    Chen Heng examined his body and found that faint threads were appearing within the two Divinities.


    These threads were traces of faith.


    However, these threads were incredibly weak and were not solid at all. They were like the faith energy that he had gained from people¡¯s temporary emotions.


    Nevertheless, what shocked Chen Heng was the number of these threads.


    Innumerable threads appeared within his Divinities, and they seemed to be madly growing.


    In just a few breaths of time, hundreds of thousands of faith threads appeared.


    This amount of faith threads greatly surpassed what he had obtained in the past, even after spending a great deal of effort.


    In the World of Gods, he had done much nning, and he had established a territory and taken in refugees. Even so, he had only obtained one or two thousand faith threads.


    However, here, even without doing anything, he had gathered hundreds of thousands of faith threads.


    But where did all of these faith threadse from?


    Sensing these changes, Chen Heng instinctively frowned.


    He looked around.


    He was surrounded by the city¡¯s ruins, which looked quite grand and majestic.


    There did not seem to be any life, and they lookedpletely deste.


    It was impossible that there were hundreds of thousands of people here.


    So where did those faith threadse from?


    Chen Heng simply could not understand it.


    As time passed, the number of faith threads continued to rise at a monstrous speed.


    This was not an increase of one or two at a time but tens of thousands.


    Even though all of these faith threads were incredibly weak, their number was simply shocking.


    Chen Heng could sense his body being filled with power.


    As the faith threads continuously increased, a new energy appeared and was absorbed by his Divinities.


    Sensing the influx of faith energy, the two faint Divinities became incredibly bright, and an intense feeling of fulfilment came from within Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng could sense that as he obtainedrge amounts of faith energy, the Divinities were bing more and more active.


    He seemed to be able to use the Divinities¡¯ power to do even more things now.


    However, before he could react, changes began to appear before him.


    Some ck fog was currently rising up.


    In the distance, as if it had sensed the blood in the surroundings, ayer of fog rushed out of the ck forest in the distance and quickly headed over.


    From what Chen Heng could see, this was not actually a fog but something made up of countless insects.


    The insects were not very big¡ªonly about as big as a thumb¡ªbut they seemed incredibly savage and terrifying.


    They gathered from the forest in the distance and rose into the air, looking like a ck fog.


    Loud buzzing could be heard.


    Ahead, the insects seemed to give a signal and rushed forwards. Their target was Chen Heng, as well as the Corpse Person fragments in front of him.


    ¡°Were they attracted by the blood?¡± Chen Heng raised his head as he thought to himself.


    This situation seemed quite terrifying.


    There were at least millions of insects in that ck fog.


    Let alone a human, even if there was a mutated creature here, it would be devoured in just a few minutes.


    However, sensing the power within him, Chen Heng felt quite calm.


    He thought for a moment before slowly walking forwards.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    ¡°No way, it¡¯s a Ghost Bug horde!¡±


    ¡°Why did he run into something like that?¡±


    Online, there were intense discussions taking ce.


    Seeing the scene on their screens, many people felt chills and did not know what to say.


    The Ghost Bugs were also something that had appeared after the catastrophe had descended.


    Not only were they immune to many things, but they were also incredibly destructive. Even against the massive mutated creatures, they still dared to go and attack them.


    However, if it was just that, they would not be so terrifying.


    What was truly terrifying was their reproductive abilities.


    Not only did they have great adaptability, being able to adjust to most environments in the world, but they could also reproduce incredibly quickly.


    With enough time, 100 Ghost Bugs could grow to hundreds of thousands in just one year.


    The Ghost Bug horde seemed topletely cover the sky, and the horde stretched on for as far as the eye could see.


    There were at least a few million of them.


    Right now, the only thing in front of this Ghost Bug horde was a single person.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    ¡°Is this how terrifying the surface of the world is? There are dangers everywhere!¡±


    ¡°Wait, what is he doing?¡±


    Discussions continuously happened online before suddenly stopping.


    On the screen, the MC and the middle-aged man were both stunned.


    Not only did Chen Heng not leave, he slowly walked forwards. He looked incredibly calm as if he did not feel any fear towards the Ghost Bug horde at all.


    It looked like he was going to meet the Ghost Bug horde.


    Was he seeking death?


    A massive pressure swept at him.


    Sensing that terrifying aura and pressure, even Chen Heng could not help but feel quite surprised.


    There seemed to be some problems about these insects; they were not as simple as they seemed.


    However, this was not too important right now.


    By now, he was incredibly close to the insects.


    Chen Heng silently raised a hand.


    Within his body, the faith energy flowed into his Divinities and turned into Divinity power.


    Following this, a faint golden light shined out.


    Chen Heng waved his hand, and the world before him went through unique changes.


    As the whole world watched on, a shocking scene unfolded.


    The sky changed color.


    In the sky, a faint light shone as a golden sun suddenly appeared.


    Light shone out and the ground shook.


    Everyone could see that with Chen Heng at the center, the ck fog was gradually being ripped apart.


    Chen Heng slowly walked forwards under the light, and marks resembling suns appeared in his eyes.


    Boom!


    Terrifying aura descended and sted out.


    In the sky, the golden sun suddenly fell, mming down.


    In the air, hisses continuously sounded out as the fog began to dissipate. The countless Ghost Bugs struggled as they were exterminated and fell to the ground.


    Pitter patter sounds continuously sounded out like torrential rain.


    When the golden light disappeared, a shocking scene remained.


    The ruins of the city had gone through great changes: Most of the remaining structures had beenpletely annihted, while the ck forest ahead had been set alight, burning with intense mes.


    On the screen, many people could clearly see that there were still many Ghost Bugs struggling as if they wanted to rush to the sky and leave this ce. However, they could not break through the mes and could only hiss as they perished.


    In the ruins of the city, Chen Heng¡¯s solitary figure continued to stand there.


    Seeing this scene, many people fell silent.


    ¡°What did I just see?¡±


    ¡°There were so many Ghost Bugs; they could even destroy a whole city¡­ what happened to them?¡±


    ¡°Can anyone tell me what was with that power?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any equipment, so how could he disy such terrifying power?¡±


    ¡°Is this the final form of humans?¡±


    ¡­


    Discussions erupted across the inte.


    Everyone was currently discussing that shocking scene.


    They never would have expected such an oue.


    The Ghost Bugs were not weak at all, and once they gathered together, they were an absolute disaster to any living creature.


    This was especially so for that Ghost Bug horde just then. If it was before the Era of Catastrophe, it would have been able to easily ughter an entire city in a short period of time.


    And yet, this person had destroyed such a terrifying Ghost Bug horde so easily.


    Just what was going on with this world?


    ¡°God!¡±


    Many people stared at their screens, passionate looks on their faces, ¡°Is this the Savior you have sent to this world?¡±


    ¡°God! You¡¯ve finally seen the poormbs of this world and have sent your emissary to save us!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely the Savior!¡±


    Many enthusiastic voices appeared on the inte.


    These people were mostly religious people.


    Before the Era of Catastrophe, they all had their own faiths, and facing the iing catastrophe, they had chosen to put their hope in their faith.


    Now, seeing this scene, they became incredibly excited.


    Over at the control desk connected to the satellite, the researchers also stared at their screens in shock.


    ¡°What great power¡­¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s actions were being continuously reyed.


    This was especially so for those movements when he had unleashed that power. They were continuously discussing those things, trying to find some kind of principle about it.


    ¡°He destroyed that Ghost Bug horde in an instant.¡±


    Looking at the screen, the person in charge¡¯s heart trembled, feeling both excited andplicated, ¡°What great power!¡±


    Before the catastrophe, this kind of power would be unimaginable.


    Even after the catastrophe urred, only those terrifying mutant creatures could do such things.


    And now, a person had done it, and in such a shocking manner.


    No matter who it was, any human would feel dumbfounded upon seeing this scene.


    Standing there, the middle-aged man deeply breathed in and said, ¡°Has the data analysise back?¡±


    In front of a massive machine, many researchers were hurrying about, doing all kinds of measurements.


    On the machine, Chen Heng¡¯s actions were all being scrutinized and analyzed.


    Behind it, there was also a massive calctor that was calcting the destructive power and might of Chen Heng¡¯s attacks.


    #

 Chapter 291 – Sudden Influx of Faith Energy

    <h4>Chapter 291 - Sudden Influx of Faith Energy</h4>


    ¡°The preliminary analysis is out!¡± a researcher hurriedly ran over and looked at the middle-aged man as he said, ¡°From the report, that attack he unleashed just then covered the entire ruins of the city. However, it was incredibly focused and did not cause much damage to the city while locking onto the Ghost Bug horde.


    ¡°This shows that he has extremely destructive power but also great control.


    ¡°In terms of pure destructive power, his attack has reached the level of the mutated creatures.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hearing the researcher¡¯s words, the middle-aged man¡¯s eyelids twitched and he was given a big fright, ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the researcher heavily nodded and said, ¡°In actuality, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we could not do specific tests on that attack, as well as that it seemed like he was holding back, his power might very well be above that of the mutated creatures¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Above the mutated creatures¡¯ power¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man muttered to himself, ¡°Is this really something a human can do? And where did that powere from?¡±


    ¡°He did not have any equipment, and he looks like a normal person; how could he give off such great power?¡±


    No power came from nowhere.


    Unleashing such power required either equipment or sufficient energy.


    If they wanted to unleash something like that attack, they would need incredibly advanced weapons.


    However, that boy did not have anything.


    Since that was the case, where had this powere from?


    It was not just the middle-aged man; many others wondered the same thing.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s some kind of evolution that we don¡¯t know about,¡± the researcher said with a bitter smile, ¡°Even now, we still don¡¯t have full knowledge about those mutated creatures, as well as where their terrifying power and evolution abilities came from.


    ¡°However, at the very least, this is not a bad thing.¡±


    He thought for a moment before saying, ¡°At least he seems like a human, rather than a mutated beast. This means that we humans might be able to gain immense power like those mutated beasts.¡±


    ¡°You think that thing is a human?¡± the middle-aged manughed and said hearing the researcher¡¯s words.


    However, he did not continue.


    No matter how bad the situation was, it could not get any worse.


    Moreover, what the researcher had said was reasonable: That boy looked like a human, rather than a mutated creature.


    The middle-aged man just wondered if he still had his intelligence and memories, and whether or not he operated like a human.


    Following this, they gathered experts of various areas to analyze that person, as well as whether or not they could interact with him.


    Right now, the connection between the surface and underground was closed.


    It was not that the people underground could not open the passageways, but that the price would be quite great.


    Unless there was a critical situation, no one was willing to take a massive risk and open the passageway.


    However, evidently, this god-like character had great value.


    In order to bring that person in, opening the passageways would be worth it.


    Of course, they had to first confirm that he still had his reason, or else the consequences would be disastrous.


    After all, from the terrifying power that he had unleashed, if he went berserk in the underground world, the destruction would be unimaginable.


    As such, they had to do much analysis.


    Many discussions happened all over the underground world as the boy continued to move.


    ¡°My faith energy has once again increased¡­¡±


    Sensing the increase in faith energy within his body, Chen Heng frowned and felt even more perplexed.


    He simply could not exin where this faith energy hade from.


    As such, he stood there and thought for a long while.


    The increases in faith energy had happened each time he had shown his power.


    It was possible that there were people observing him through a certain method.


    As a transmigrator who hade from a modern society, Chen Heng was able to quickly react.


    ¡°A broadcast?¡±


    He looked up into the sky.


    With his current strength, he could not see through this world¡¯s sky.


    However, if there really was something observing him, it would most likely be in the sky.


    Just what were these people¡¯s goals?


    Why were they observing him?


    Was it because of the power he had disyed, or because this body had always been under their observation?


    Chen Heng did not know.


    The only thing that he knew was that after each fight, the faith energy in his body greatly increased.


    Compared to the increase fromst time, the increase was far greater this time.


    Perhaps it was because the power he had unleashed this time was even greater, which was why the increase rose to a new level.


    Massive amounts of dense faith energy flowed into his body, causing him to pause.


    The flood of faith energy continuously swirled around his body, making Chen Heng experience something that he had never experienced before.


    This massive amount of faith energy made him feel incredibly full and satisfied.


    ¡°This kind of feeling¡­ is quite good¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself before walking on.


    As he looked out, he saw countless insects¡¯ corpses on the ground, looking incredibly vivid.


    In the distance, the mes were still burning.


    Sensing all of this, Chen Heng shook his head and left this ce.


    It was about time for him to eat.


    Strictly speaking, it did not matter even if he did not eat.


    His faith energy could make up for the consumption of his body¡¯s energy, so he did not have to eat.


    However, out of habit, he slowly headed onwards based on this body¡¯s memories.


    This city was a ce that had been abandoned by the people from before.


    Back then, people had not left too hurriedly; the government had organized an orderly relocation.


    Because of this, there were not too many things left behind.


    However, evidently, this kind of relocation was not too thorough.


    Otherwise, Chen Heng would not have been left behind.


    From his body¡¯s memories, there were many simr situations.


    This body was 16 years old, and he had only been 11 years ago during the relocation five years ago.


    Living in such an environment for five years would be impossible for an ordinary child.


    It was because of this body¡¯s parents still being alive that he had been able to survive until now.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s memories, there were some fragmented memories, some of which pertained to other survivors.


    ¡°I wonder how many other survivors there are¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    After thinking for a while, Chen Heng slowly headed onwards.


    Soon, he arrived at another ce.


    #

 Chapter 292 - – Interlude

    <h4>Chapter 292: ¨C Interlude</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    It was a massive base.


    Ahead was arge ruin, with the shells of various structures around it.


    It was evident that this region had once been very prosperous, but now it had beenpletely ruined.


    Looking at this region, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he walked forwards.


    He looked around and felt a sense of familiarity.


    This body felt a great sense of familiarity towards this ce, as if he had lived here for a long time.


    This was indeed the case.


    Since five years ago, when most of humanity moved underground, Chen Heng¡¯s past identity had remained here and lived here..


    This ce had been a small base, and it had many facilities in the surroundings. Even though it could not support too many people, it would be fine for a small number of people.


    That was how this body had survived for many years.


    Walking through this ce, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he looked around.


    As he came over, some creatures hidden in the surroundings silently came over.


    In a thicket not too far away, shadows shed and slowly headed towards Chen Heng.


    It seemed that Chen Heng had be their target.


    Chen Heng did not seem to mind and continued heading onwards.


    However, underground, many people greatly reacted on the inte.


    ¡°Stupid mutated creatures, once again targeting someone you can¡¯t handle.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what the mutated creatures are this time.¡±


    ¡°Looking forward to it¡­¡±


    Many voices discussed online, seeming quite excited to see what would happen next.


    Even the MC and the middle-aged man on the screen only lightly coughed before continuing.


    ¡°We can see that our protagonist has once again encountered some unexpected guests.¡±


    The camera angle slightly shifted, revealing the creatures by the side.


    They were very small creatures and looked somewhat like rats. However, they were much bigger than rats and were about half a meter tall.


    There were scales on their bodies, and their eyes were scarlet, making them seem quite terrifying.


    They were far too big to be ordinary rats.


    ¡°Everyone can see that these creatures look like rats,¡± the middle-aged man said, ¡°But they are not actually rats but a mutated version.


    ¡°Compared to ordinary rats, they have far greater vitality and reproductive abilities, and they are very adaptable to new environments.


    ¡°Moreover, because of their powerful reproductive abilities, whenever Mutant Rats appear in a ce, it is never just one or two but an entire colony.¡±


    Following this, many different scenes appeared on the screen, showing countless Mutant Rats.


    However, they were all hidden incredibly well, and if a normal person was standing there, they would not be able to notice them at all.


    With these Mutant Rats¡¯ strength, if they went berserk, it would be very difficult for an ordinary person to survive.


    Right now, neither the audience nor the MC or middle-aged man felt surprised or fearful anymore.


    In fact, some people were feeling sorry for the Mutant Rats.


    ¡°Just like everyone can see¡­¡± the middle-aged man said seriously, ¡°These Mutant Rats are quite strong, and even against more powerful lifeforms, they will rush up to bite them.


    ¡°Facing a few Mutant Rats, even a lion would most likely fall¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he became more and more immersed in what he was saying.


    By the side, the MC lightly tapped his shoulder and pointed over to the screen. Feeling this, he instinctively looked over at the screen.


    Only then did he find that in just a short period of time, great changes had happened on the screen.


    The boy was still standing there like before, but behind him, there were countless Mutant Rat corpses.


    The Mutant Ratsy everywhere covered with blood, creating quite a gory scene.

 Chapter 293 - Possible Survivors

    <h4>Chapter 293: ¨C Possible Survivors</h4>


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Seeing this scene, the middle-aged man paused, not knowing what to say.


    The scene had be like this in just an instant.


    The boy was still standing there as if he had not noticed the situation behind him.


    However, behind him, the Mutant Rats madly rushed at him, their eyes bing bright scarlet and looking quite terrifying.


    As they charged at Chen Heng, they opened their mouths, revealing their saw-like teeth.


    However, a formless energy prevented them from getting close to Chen Heng.


    The Divinities¡¯ power exploded out, covering Chen Heng¡¯s surroundings so that they could not make it to him.


    When they were hit by the formless energy, they instantly died, turning into corpses.


    As the Mutant Rat corpses formedrge piles, the ones behind them did not seem to feel any fear and continued to rush up.


    Hisses continuously sounded out, sounding quite chilling.


    In response, Chen Heng only calmly nced over before waving his hand.


    Within his body, a Divinity gave off a brilliant light that covered the surroundings.


    Behind Chen Heng, the Mutant Rats¡¯ corpses began to burn, and an acrid smell spread out.


    Within the mes, the Mutant Rats struggled and cried out.


    Chen Heng stood within the mes, looking like a mighty and noble god.


    Seeing this scene, the middle-aged man gave a bitter smile as he said, ¡°Of course, the Mutant Rats that are nightmares to ordinary people are not much to our Protagonist. I¡¯m sure that everyone can see our Protagonist¡¯s strength.¡±


    Protagonist was the title that the government had given Chen Heng, and in a sense, he represented humanity on the surface as their protagonist.


    In a sense, he represented the hope of humanity¡¯s evolution.


    Of course, the people underground were not too satisfied with this title.


    For many incredibly passionate people, they were willing to call him the Savior.


    In the end, this was not a big deal.


    By now, many people had be numb towards Chen Heng¡¯s terrifying battle power.


    No matter if it was the monstrous Mutant Rats or other terrifying things, in front of the Protagonist, they were like helpless rabbits that could not resist at all.


    His power was so great that even the government¡¯s researchers could not believe it, but by now, everyone had be somewhat used to it.


    It was said that some religious people thought him to be their god descended, and they were creating temples or churches to worship him.


    From how the middle-aged man on the screen saw it, he did not believe in gods.


    However, from a realistic point of view, a god appearing did not seem to be a bad thing.


    This meant that humanity had some hope in evolving.


    If they could work out that person¡¯s secret to bing so powerful, perhaps all of humanity could wield this great power.


    This would allow them to counterattack.


    From another perspective, the appearance of this person also gave many people hope so that they no longer felt despair.


    From this perspective, this was not a bad thing.


    By now, the scene on the screen had once again changed.


    After clearing out the mutated creatures behind him, Chen Heng continued forwards.


    After many years, the surroundings were filled with nts. They looked quite chaotic and had long since covered the path.


    However, even in such a chaotic environment, Chen Heng was able to find the route he wanted as he slowly headed forwards.


    Soon, he arrived before a massive structure.


    The doors of this building were locked and seemed quite secure.


    Chen Heng had a look before taking out a key and preparing to open it.


    This was a base where this body had lived in the past.


    This base was this body¡¯s true home.


    Back then, this body¡¯s father had gone out to search for some things, but he had note back even after one or two months.


    As such, this body had decided to head out of this safe ce.


    At first, he had just wanted to find his father, but he had not seeded and instead fell into danger.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Heng descending, this body would have long since be that Corpse Person¡¯s lunch.


    Just as Chen Heng was about to open the door, he suddenly paused.


    There was a lock on the doors, but the lock was unlocked.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    Had someonee here after this body had left?


    Was it another survivor?


    At that moment, Chen Heng had many questions.


    After a while, he opened the doors and stepped in, revealing what was within.


    ¡°From the scene before us, we can see some things,¡± the middle-aged man said in the broadcast, ¡°From the Protagonist taking out his key, he evidently has human intelligence. He knew to use the key to open the door as opposed to forcing it open.


    ¡°This is evidence of him still possessing intelligence. It seems that as the representative of humanity¡¯s evolution, he still possesses reason.


    ¡°However, something surprising happened: The lock had already been unlocked. From the Protagonist¡¯s actions and expression, he seems to have been very surprised about this.¡±


    The middle-aged man spoke seriously as he analyzed the situation, ¡°So, could there be other survivors in there? Are they also like the Protagonist, having gained supernatural powers that suit the new world?


    ¡°Moreover, even though the Protagonist seems to possess reason, whether or not he still has humanity within him is something worth exploring. What will happen when he meets other survivors?¡±


    That was the question that everyone in the world was focused on.


    On the inte, many experts had presented theories about this.


    If humans really did mutate because of their environment and gained great power, then due to the changes in their biological structures, their behavior and habits might also change.


    After all, many of a human¡¯s actions stemmed from their bodily functions, so if a person¡¯s biologicalpositionpletely changed, it was possible that their actions would also change.


    For example, there was very little difference between humans and apes, whether it was in terms of genes or biology.


    However, just that small difference resulted in massive differences in how the two races acted.


    From the performance of the Protagonist, his biologicalposition had most likely greatly changed, and he might be even more different to humans than apes now.


    Would he still maintain his humanity after that?


    Would he still think of himself as a human?


    That was what everyone was concerned with right now.

 Chapter 294 - – Divine Skill

    <h4>Chapter 294: ¨C Divine Skill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Everyone was very excited to see what would happen next.


    On the inte, there were intense discussions going on.


    Would the Protagonist maintain his reason and act like a human?


    Everyone felt incredibly curious.


    After all, everyone desired an evolution like this.


    If the price for such an evolution was to lose their reason and stop being a human, many people would be reluctant.


    As everyone watched on, Chen Heng silently headed forwards.


    Looking at the unlocked door, Chen Heng hesitated for a moment before walking in.


    .


    Chen Heng could see that there were still many buildings standing and some were even still operating.


    Some of the machines there could operate by themselves, and if they were not damaged, they could operate for at least ten or so years.


    As Chen Heng walked in, the scene before him and the scenes in his memories were roughly the same


    However, Chen Heng could sense certain auras in the surroundings quite clearly.


    People had indeede to this ce, and not too long ago either.


    This was something that this body¡¯s previous identity had not encountered before.


    During the five years he had spent here, there had not been any outsiders. Even if there were some visiting creatures, they were usually mutated creatures.


    He had not met any other survivors like him.


    Apart from his parents, he had been the only one.


    After his mother had passed away and his father had disappeared, he should be the only one who knew about this ce.


    ¡°This aura¡­¡±


    Sensing the aura lingering in the air, Chen Heng frowned and walked forwards.


    Soon, he saw some clear footprints on the ground.


    On the footprints, there were clear traces of blood as well.


    It seemed that the person who hade in had been heavily injured.


    Looking at those bloody footprints, Chen Heng frowned and continued onwards.


    As he headed onwards, the footprints and blood seemed clearer and clearer as if they were quite recent.


    Soon, Chen Heng arrived at a dark corner.


    There was a dense smell of blood from the side, causing Chen Heng to frown.


    As such, he turned and looked over.


    He pressed the button for the lights, illuminating this area.


    In the next moment, a figure darted out.


    The figure had been very quick, but Chen Heng could tell that it was humanoid.


    It seemed to be another survivor.


    However, this person¡¯s appearance was quite strange and gave off an aura that Chen Heng was not veryfortable with.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Is that a person?¡±


    On the screen, the middle-aged man looked at that figure and seemed to think of something before falling silent.


    On the screen, Chen Heng slowly headed forwards.


    He slowly drew closer to the corner where that figure was.


    There, a figure was squatting.


    She looked like a girl and was trembling. Her body asionally twisted, looking quite strange.


    Blood was leaking out from her skin, slowly dripping out.


    Her clothes were soaked with blood and werepletely red, making it impossible to tell what color they had once been.


    Squatting there, she wrapped her arms around her knees, continuously trembling.


    ¡°Are you¡­ alright¡­¡± Chen Heng frowned and hesitated before asking.


    However, he did not receive a reply.


    As if she sensed Chen Heng¡¯s approach, the girl slowly raised her head.


    As she moved, everyone could see her appearance.


    It was a very terrifying face.


    Her face was that of a young girl¡¯s, but her skin and muscles were very stiff. Her face was incredibly pale and had a bit of purple to it, looking like a corpse that had died for a while.


    Her eyes were opened wide, as if her eyeballs were going to jump out from their sockets.


    Trails of blood slowly ran down from her eyes, dyeing her face.


    Even though she had a humanoid figure, her actions and appearance lookedpletely terrifying.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± a low roar sounded out.


    The instant the girl raised her head, her body suddenly moved as she roared.


    A pale arm quickly shot out towards Chen Heng¡¯s neck, as if she wanted to snap Chen Heng¡¯s neck in one go.


    Puchi¡­


    A clear sound rang out.


    A slender arm stretched out and grabbed the girl¡¯s arm before pressing it down.


    The girl was mmed onto the ground by Chen Heng.


    Following this, the girly on the ground and did not continue to attack; shey there silently as she twitched.


    ¡°Kill¡­¡±


    ¡°Kill me¡­¡±


    A weak and hoarse voice sounded out.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng lowered his head and looked at the girl.


    As if she sensed Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, some signs of struggle appeared on the girl¡¯s face, making her no longer seem like a corpse.


    After what had just happened, she seemed to have regained some of her reason as she stared at Chen Heng and spoke softly.


    ¡°Kill me¡­¡± the hoarse voice once again sounded out.


    Under the faint white light, the girl pleaded Chen Heng as she looked at him.


    She looked like she was in great pain, and her body continuously spasmed as she moaned.


    Even without experiencing what she was experiencing, just looking at her and hearing her voice made Chen Heng imagine what she was going through.


    ¡°As expected¡­¡±


    On the screen, the middle-aged man lightly sighed and exined, ¡°What we are seeing is a ssic mutation reaction¡­


    ¡°After mutated creatures appeared, the earth¡¯s environment has gradually changed.


    ¡°Because of the changes in the environment, many creatures went through changes, such as rats bing Mutant Rats and humans bing Corpse People¡­¡±


    ¡°This kind of situation is thest stage of the mutation¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man pointed at the girl on the screen as he lightly sighed and said, ¡°After going through the mutation, people¡¯s organs will gradually melt and turn into blood water that seeps out from the skin. They will then continuously vomit, vomiting out their organs.


    ¡°In the end, even their brains will stop functioning, causing their corpses to turn into hollow shells.


    ¡°This has happened to many people before we relocated underground, and to date, there has been no cure.


    ¡°This girl is already at the terminal stage. Before the mutation began, she may have preserved some of her reason, so she found a ce to hide.


    ¡°However, by now, she has lost most of her reason and will die soon.¡±


    Speaking to there, the middle-aged man paused before continuing, ¡°Even though it does not sound humane, if you are ever in this situation, you should directly act and kill them. This is not murder but a form of release.


    ¡°The mutation of humans is incredibly painful, and it is many times more painful than even a mother giving birth.


    ¡°As such, it is best to give the other person the quick release of death in a situation like this.¡±


    He sighed and continued, ¡°In fact, after mutated humans have died, you still need to be careful and burn their corpses to be safe.


    ¡°Otherwise, it is possible that they will be a Corpse Person.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that we will see many simr situations when we return to the surface of the world.


    ¡°However, right now, let us see what our Protagonist will do.¡±


    Speaking to there, he began to watch with everyone else.


    Everyone in the underground world fell silent as their emotions became quite heavy.


    What they were seeing had been edited and some ces were mosaiced.


    Despite this, everyone could clearly tell how much pain and despair the girl was feeling.


    Humans could also mutate, and from how the researchers saw it, Chen Heng had gained his great power through such a mutation.


    However, evidently, such mutations were quite rare.


    For most ordinary people, once they went through mutations, they would turn out like this girl.


    After all, for most people, they did not have the luck and willpower to go through a mutation like that.


    Standing there, and looking at the girl writhing in pain, Chen Heng fell silent for a while.


    In the end, as everyone watched on, he silently stretched out his hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try¡­¡± he thought to himself.


    He could not do much, but whether out of pity or other motives, he would at least try to help her.


    As if it sensed his thoughts, his Divinity representing Light began to glow, andrge amounts of energy appeared.


    A Divine Skill began to be gathered and released.


    Following this, as Chen Heng watched on, a faint white light spread out from Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Soon, the white light covered the girl¡¯s whole body.


    Following this, a shocking scene unfolded.


    As the Divine Skill¡¯s energy was released, changes began to happen in the girl¡¯s body.


    In the blink of an eye, her aura began to change as that strange aura waspletely banished.


    Within her body, her ruined organs began to recover, and the blood flowing out from her body stopped.


    Under the white light, the girl¡¯s body no longer trembled and spasmed, and she seemed to calm down.


    She continued toy there, and her eyes closed.


    Her pale face seemed to somewhat recover; even though it was still pale, it was no longer corpse-like.


    She silentlyy on the ground as if she had peacefully fallen asleep.


    By now, Chen Heng¡¯s Divine Skill¡¯s light gradually disappeared.


    After getting rid of that strange aura, the girl¡¯s appearance had be much more normal.


    Now, she looked like a normal person and waspletely different from before.


    It seemed that the Divine Skill¡¯s effects were very useful in a situation like this, and it could preserve her life and help her recover.


    The price was that Chen Heng used up much of the divine energy in his body.


    However, that was not a big deal.


    By now, because of the massive amounts of faith threads from this world, the divine energy in his body was massively increasing almost every moment.


    Even though most of the faith threads were quite incorporeal, they were enough for Chen Heng to gather massive amounts of divine energy.


    If he wanted to, he would be able to use high-level healing skills whenever he wanted without worrying that he would run out of divine energy.


    This massive amount of divine energy was the source of his confidence.


    ¡°This feeling¡­¡±


    After saving the girl, Chen Heng paused.


    At that moment, Chen Heng sensed some changes in his body.


    After he had saved that girl, massive amounts of faith energy poured into him.


    His massive amount of faith energy once again increased as more and more faith threads appeared.


    The amount of faith threads he had gathered in the past few days could notpare to the amount that he had just gained.


    This kind of change caused Chen Heng to freeze as he felt quite shocked.


    ¡°Incredible, incredible!¡±


    In front of the control desk, the researchers seemed to go crazy as they stared.


    As they looked at Chen Heng, their minds seemed to go nk.


    ¡°Just how did he save a mutated human?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that a sessfully evolved human not only has great power but can even do such things?¡±

 Chapter 295 - News

    <h4>Chapter 295: ¨C News</h4>


    Thinking about that scene from before, they felt dumbfounded and did not know what to say.


    Even now, there was no way to reverse the mutation or even slow it down.


    The only thing that people could do was kill the mutated humans and burn their corpses so as to reduce their suffering and reduce the chance of them infecting others.


    But what had they seen now?


    A terminal stage mutation had been saved, and in such a shocking manner too.


    ¡°How¡­ How can he do such a thing¡­¡±


    Standing in front of the control desk and looking at the scenes on the screen, the man in charge muttered to himself in shock.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± he suddenly realized something, ¡°If it¡¯s like that¡­¡±


    He quickly thought of some things.


    The things on the screen had proved something: the Protagonist had the power to reverse mutations and save mutated humans.


    If that was the case, could he do simr things for other creatures?


    For example, for those mutated creatures, could hepletely destroy them?


    Right now, the thing troubling humanity the most was those mutated creatures¡¯ powerful vitality.


    They did not seem to have any weaknesses and could quickly adapt to resist any kind of power.


    It was because of this that humanity could not deal with those mutated creatures and had to retreat underground.


    In that case, could the Protagonist¡¯s powerpletely destroy those mutated creatures?


    Right now, no one knew the answer.


    However, what was clear was that if they could research and understand the Protagonist¡¯s power, it would be a massive advantage for humanity.


    At the very least, the problem of the environment corrupting humans would be resolved.


    Just then, the middle-aged man had clearly seen that under the white light, the mutated human had not only returned to normal but all of her injuries had disappeared as if she had never been hurt.


    Those changes had happened in just a few moments.


    Just what kind of power was this, and what were the principles behind it.


    At that moment, many people thought the same thing.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    A researcher deeply breathed in and said, ¡°I suggest that we should open the passageway and receive the Protagonist.


    ¡°If we can research his power, it will be of great importance to humanity. Moreover, facing mass mutations, the Protagonist¡¯s healing skills will be of critical importance.¡±


    The power that Chen Heng had disyed was incredibly great, and it could cause people¡¯s hearts to tremble.


    However, his ability to heal mutated humans was even more shocking.


    There was not a single person who would not want this kind of ability.


    As government researchers, they knew far more than ordinary people and understood more what this meant for humanity.


    This meant hope and a future, as well as the possibility of getting rid of the mutated creatures.


    Even if it was just a possibility, it was worth it for them to pay a great price to open the passageway and receive the Protagonist.


    At that moment, many researchers looked at the person in charge, all making the same request.


    Evidently, they were all very serious.


    Standing there and looking at these people, the middle-aged man felt a bit surprised before nodding and saying seriously, ¡°I will make the application to the higher-ups. As long as it is allowed, I will personally lead a team to bring him in.¡±


    Facing this kind of situation, everyone was quite shocked.


    It was not just the researchers and experts; the ordinary people were dumbfounded as well.


    ¡°What did I just see?¡±


    ¡°Was it a miracle?¡±


    ¡°Before, someone said that this was a Savior sent by god. I didn¡¯t believe them, but now I do.¡±


    ¡°This definitely isn¡¯t something that a mere human can do!¡±


    All kinds of discussions sounded out.


    As these discussions went on, Chen Heng gained more and more faith energy.


    Chen Heng could clearly sense that in just a short period of time, the faith threads he possessed had almost doubled.


    Moreover, they were still quickly increasing.


    Although they were not increasing as quickly as before, he did not mind and continued to look ahead.


    By now, the girl¡¯s face had returned to normal, but she had fallen unconscious.


    The Divine Skill¡¯s healing had already caused her to recover, but because of her prolonged exhaustion, she had fallen asleep.


    This was just an ordinary sleep and she would soon wake up.


    Looking at the girl¡¯s clothes covered with blood, Chen Heng shook his head and picked her up before putting her in a bath.


    There were still many clothes in the base. Although most of them were clothes for men, there were still some clothes for women, owing to this body¡¯s mother.


    After this body¡¯s mother had passed away, those things did not have an owner anymore and were only taken out by Chen Heng again now.


    Following this, he walked into the bathroom and ran some hot water.


    Of course, the satellite did not broadcast any of this.


    After doing this, Chen Heng walked to another region and took out some things, preparing to make some food.


    After a few moments, he stopped his actions and looked to the side, where a person had walked out.


    Ahead, a girl¡¯s figure was illuminated by the lights.


    She wore a white dress, and even though her face was still somewhat pale, there was now some color to it.


    Compared to her savage appearance from before, she looked more like an ordinary person now and had cute and delicate looks.


    She looked like she was in her early twenties.


    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Chen Heng said as he nodded, ¡°Lunch is ready, and you can eat. I have some questions for you after you¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    Hearing his words, the girl stared for a moment before nodding.


    She obediently sat down but stared at Chen Heng as if she was thinking of something.


    In front of her, the aroma of the bowl of noodles wafted towards her.


    Looking at the noodles, the girl could not help but begin to eat.


    After a while, Chen Heng once again looked at her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked with a calm expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m a survivor, just like you¡­¡± the girl fell silent for a moment before replying, ¡°I am¡­ Professor Qi Jue¡¯s student¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng looked at her in surprise.


    The name Qi Jue was quite important to this body¡¯s previous identity¡ªhe was his father.


    It was because of his father¡¯s care that this body had been able to live until now.


    Before, his father seemed to have discovered something new and took the risk to go outside of this base.


    Even now, there was not any news from him.


    ¡°You are my father¡¯s student?¡± Chen Heng asked as he looked at the girl.


    Hearing this, the girl¡¯s body stiffened as she instinctively lowered her head, not daring to meet Chen Heng¡¯s gaze.


    However, she soon raised her head and said hurriedly, ¡°I have evidence of this.¡±


    As she spoke, she hurriedly took out something.


    It was a very beautiful ne and seemed to be made out of a unique metal.


    Seeing this ne, Chen Heng frowned and felt a sense of familiarity.


    Before, his father had greatly treasured this ne and always kept it with him no matter what.


    It was his most precious thing.


    So why was this in her hands?


    Chen Heng thought to himself as he looked at the girl, waiting for an answer.


    Under his gaze, the girl fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I brought your father¡¯sst words¡­¡±


    Sitting there, the girl looked a bit hesitant as she said, ¡°Your father¡­ has passed away¡­¡±

 Chapter 296 - – Searching

    <h4>Chapter 296: ¨C Searching</h4>


    Hearing those words, Chen Heng fell silent as his body froze.


    Of course, this was just an instinctive reaction and did not mean much.


    However, the girl seemed to have misunderstood it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The girl nodded heavily before standing up and bowing deeply, ¡°He died because of me. If it wasn¡¯t for my mistake, he would not have died there and might have been able toe back¡­¡±


    There was a deep look of guilt and regret on her face.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body¡¯s father had died because of an ident.


    In order to retrieve a precious material to obtain some data, he had gone with this girl to a very dangerous ce.


    Because of their preparations, everything had initially gone quite smoothly.


    They had sessfully observed their target for a while, but because of a small mistake, they had been infected by the mutated creature¡¯s aura.


    At the critical moment, his father had pushed the girl away and told her toe to this base to find his son.


    As for his father, he had been devoured by the mutated creature and disappeared.


    Sitting there and listening to the girl¡¯s words, Chen Heng frowned and thought to himself.


    Only after a while did he raise his head and ask, ¡°You mentioned a mutated creature?¡±


    His voice was very calm but incredibly clear.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Meeting Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, the girl nodded seriously as she deeply sighed, ¡°We wanted to observe the mutated creature¡¯s changes so we could know what its origin was.


    ¡°We were very close to our answer, but in the end, we still failed¡­¡±


    Chen Heng fell silent for a while before speaking, ¡°Take me to have a look.¡±


    He stood up and said, ¡°I want to know what these mutated creatures are like.¡±


    Hearing this, the girl stared for a while before nodding.


    The scene from before still shed in her mind.


    That strange, holy light, as well as that warm energy still lingered in her body.


    This made her feel great trust towards Chen Heng, and she instinctively wanted to listen to him.


    After a while, they set out.


    Soon, half a month had passed.


    ¡°It¡¯s here?¡±


    Looking at the open area, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    They were currently standing on a cliff, with a forest in front of them.


    The forest was incredibly big and contained a strange energy, causing people to instinctively frown.


    ¡°The aura here¡­ is very dense¡­¡± Chen Heng said softly.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the girl nodded, ¡°Compared to other ces, this area¡¯s mutated creature aura is very dense. That is the case for the unknown energy that the mutated creatures possess as well.


    ¡°If the effect of the unknown energy on the outside world is rated as a one, it would be rated as at least a ten here, and that is even more so the further in you go¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, she said warily, ¡°After arriving here, we need to be careful. Ideally, we should be wearing protective gear so we are not affected by the unknown energy.


    ¡°Otherwise, it might be easy for us to mutate¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she snuck a nce at Chen Heng.


    Before, her body had mutated because she had stayed in this region for a long period of time.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Heng, she might have already be a puddle of bloody water.


    Even though she had been saved once, after experiencing that, she had sworn to never experience that again.


    Even if Chen Heng could save her again, that intense pain could twist a person¡¯s mind.


    Moreover, she did not know if Chen Heng would be able to save her again.


    As such she had to protect herself.


    However, meeting her gaze, Chen Heng shook his head and raised a hand.


    Faint light shined out and spread out. It did not do much but covered the area around Chen Heng and the girl, forming a protective barrier.


    Following this, Chen Heng once again stretched out his hand.


    Faint light appeared in the surroundings, and they could faintly see a ck aura that covered this area.


    However, when Chen Heng¡¯s arm touched that ck aura, it seemed to melt and scatter.


    Seeing this, the girl was stunned before taking out all kinds of instruments to do analysis.


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡±


    She took out a big pile of instruments, on which numbers continuously jumped.


    Only after a long time did she confirm the situation, a look of surprise on her face, ¡°When that unknown energy came into contact with you, your energypletely scattered that unknown energy. This is simply iprehensible!¡±


    After a while, she looked at Chen Heng, her eyes shining, ¡°I¡¯m sure that if you appeared five years ago, perhaps many less people would have died. I have no idea what that energy you have is, to be able to do such a thing.¡±


    She spoke in amazement, unable to keep her emotions under control.


    In actuality, it was not just her: Even the experts underground all cried out in amazement.


    Now, the nature of Chen Heng¡¯s energy had been fully disyed.


    This energy was like an all-powerful resource. It had powerful effects, be it in healing, attacking, or other things.


    None of the energies that humans had discovered couldpare to the energy that Chen Heng had.


    Even though this unknown energy had gued humanity for more than ten years and had even forced humanity underground, it had been easily dispelled by Chen Heng¡¯s energy.


    This caused many people to feel stupefied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there gawking¡­¡± Chen Heng said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± the girl nodded seriously and walked forwards with Chen Heng.


    They continued onwards and passed through the ck forest.


    The ck forest looked quite unique. All of the trees were ck, looking quite chilling.


    It was still daytime and the sun hung in the sky, giving off bright sunlight.


    It should have been quite bright.


    However, the ck forest did not seem illuminated at all and instead gave off a dark and cold feeling.


    The two of them silently walked through this forest.


    ¡°There are many of them¡­¡± Chen Heng raised his head as he looked around and spoke softly.


    His voice was very soft, and the girl looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°There are many things hiding here,¡± Chen Heng said, ¡°They are everywhere.¡±


    ¡°It should be those mutated creatures¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the girl became quite nervous and asked, ¡°Will there be any problems?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Chen Heng replied as he shook his head, ¡°Dealing with them will not be difficult, and it will only be a bit troublesome.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± the girl felt much more at ease hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words.


    After being with Chen Heng for this long and seeing his power, she had great confidence in him.


    From how she saw it, he was so powerful that he was not like a human.


    On the way, many mutated creatures had attacked them, including Corpse People who were incredibly powerful and had great vitality.


    However, they were barely able to make a ruckus in front of Chen Heng before being cleared out easily.


    After walking with Chen Heng for so long, she was already used to this and had great faith in Chen Heng.


    This ck forest was very big, and it took the two of them a long time of walking to reach another ce.


    Standing there, Chen Heng paused and looked ahead.


    In front of them was arge crowd of buildings.


    It seemed that before the catastrophe, this had most likely been an industrial park.


    However, its previous prosperity had disappeared and had be a different scene.


    In the surroundings, there was also some blood and some corpses.


    It seemed that this ce had also gone through a cmity at the start.


    ¡°This is Kelong Mountain Industrial Park, and it was a very important ce before the catastrophe,¡± the girl said softly as she looked at the buildings, ¡°When the catastrophe began, this was one of the key ces.


    ¡°Back then, the mutated creatures came from five ces, and this was one of them.¡±


    She continued to exin, ¡°Of course, after so many years, most of those mutated creatures most likely would not be here anymore. Otherwise, we would not dare toe here to investigate.¡±


    ¡°What did youe here to investigate?¡± Chen Heng asked the girl.


    He was quite curious about this.


    Back when the catastrophe had first descended, everyone in the world had been desperately researching, but they had not been able to discover anything.


    Since that was the case, why had theye here to investigate so many years after humanity had retreated underground?


    This body¡¯s father had not told him his goal back then, so Chen Heng did not know the specific circumstances.


    ¡°We came here to investigate because of an unexpected discovery¡­¡±


    Standing in front of Chen Heng, the girl sighed and said, ¡°About half a year ago, some researchers discovered some videos in which we recorded some unique lifeforms.


    ¡°They had simr appearances to Corpse People, but different from the Corpse People, they had intelligence.


    ¡°In those videos, we found that those lifeforms and the unknown energy seem to be connected, so we came to investigate.¡±


    The girl sighed before continuing, ¡°By now, even though it has been many years, we still have not worked out why those mutated creatures appeared. As such, we decided to try to figure this out¡ªthat was the only thing we could do.¡±


    ¡°The reason why the mutated creatures appeared¡­¡±


    Chen Heng frowned.


    Indeed, it seemed that despite so many years having passed, humanity still had not worked this out.


    Undoubtedly speaking, this catastrophe did not seem like it was naturally-formed.


    Those mutated creatures¡¯ uniquepositions and their ridiculous evolution abilities were not things that creatures in nature had.


    Back then, there had been people researching this, but even now, they had not unravelled the mystery.


    So what was the truth?


    ¡°In actuality¡­¡±


    Standing before Chen Heng, the girl hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°During that investigation, we did find some things.¡±


    She turned and looked at the buildings as she said, ¡°In those buildings, we found some unique things, as well as traces of intelligent life.


    ¡°However, before we could do more research, we were found by some mutated creatures and fell into danger.¡±


    This was why she was willing toe with Chen Heng to this ce.


    Since they had almost reached the truth, she was unwilling to give up halfway like that.


    After all, in order to obtain this truth, too many people had sacrificed themselves.


    Now that she had this opportunity, she naturally wanted toe back to see just what the answer was.


    In order to find out the truth, even if she died here, it would not matter.


    That was why she had not refused and came here with Chen Heng.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng nodded and was able to understand her emotions.


    Following this, he did not say anything else and turned as he walked forwards.


    After walking for a few moments, he stopped and looked around.


    From his perspective, there was nothing special about this ce.


    If there was anything abnormal about it, it would be that these buildings were all very old and looked like they had been in disrepair for many years.


    However, in the current world, this was not surprising.


    After all, the catastrophe hade, and there were very few survivors living on the surface.


    However, what did surprise Chen Heng was an aura lingering in the surroundings.


    After stepping into this region, Chen Heng could sense that there seemed to be many formless gazes secretly observing him.


    However, when he wanted to find the sources of those gazes, theypletely disappeared.


    ¡°It is indeed quite strange¡­¡± he inwardly thought to himself as he continued forwards.


    Apart from those gazes, the unknown energy became much denser as well.


    The girl clearly sensed those changes and took out some measuring instruments, causing her expression to be grim.


    ¡°It¡¯s 1,000 times the amount of the outside world¡­¡± she said as she looked at Chen Heng.


    1,000 times¡­


    That meant that after entering this region, the rate at which people would be infected by the unknown energy would be 1,000 times faster than outside.


    It seemed that for ordinary people, they would not have to spend very long in this ce to be mutated.

 Chapter 297 - Mutant

    <h4>Chapter 297: ¨C Mutant</h4>


    After sensing this, the girl¡¯s expression began to be quite unsightly.


    She suddenly felt that for her to have been able to escape this ce and survive meant that she had been incredibly lucky.


    From the density of the energy here, even if she merely stepped into here, it would be expected for her to instantly die.


    However, she had not died and instead escaped from here, and she had survived until she had met Chen Heng.


    In a sense, this meant that her luck was incredibly good.


    Of course, what made her feel even more surprised was Chen Heng¡¯s performance.


    Even though the energy density was 1,000 times higher than in the outside world, Chen Heng did not seem like he was under any pressure at all maintaining the barrier around them.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the measuring instruments, the girl would have no idea this ce was so terrifying.


    ¡°Stop staring¡­¡± Chen Heng shook his head and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    Following this, he headed forwards.


    ¡­


    At that moment in the underground world.


    Looking at the scene on the screen, everyone¡¯s expressions were serious.


    In front of the massive control desk, all of the researchers looked incredibly serious as they stared.


    ¡°Kelong Mountain¡­¡± the middle-aged man in charge muttered to himself with a grave look.


    ¡°Sir, there are some problems with the broadcast¡­¡±


    Someone came up and reported, ¡°It seems to be because of the unknown energy, but the broadcast seems to be stuttering and is no longer clear¡­¡±


    ¡°Do your best to adjust it; we have to see what is inside¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man raised his head and said seriously, ¡°No matter what you have to do, you have to achieve it. This is the closest we¡¯vee to one of the original locations since the beginning of the catastrophe.


    ¡°If we miss this opportunity, it will be almost impossible to see what is inside in the future!¡±


    The government also had its attention on those ces.


    After the catastrophe began, the government had been closely monitoring those locations.


    They had sent many people there, wanting to know what it was like within.


    However, everything they had tried had been useless.


    Those ces were like ck holes; no matter how many people they sent in, very few people came out.


    If that was it, it would not be a big deal.


    Even if they could not send people in, they could use other measures to investigate.


    However, there were also problems in that regard.


    Because of the unknown energy, many of their methods were rendered useless.


    Under normal circumstances, even if they tried to send satellites to investigate, all they would see was static.


    Everyone felt incredibly helpless and frustrated, but there was nothing that they could do about it.


    Now that the Protagonist had entered, he seemed to have suppressed the unknown energy in the surroundings, so this gave them the opportunity to see what was inside.


    As such, everyone took this seriously and did not want to miss out on this opportunity.


    They knew that if they missed this chance, it would be difficult to obtain another one.


    Standing there and looking at the screen, the middle-aged man sighed.


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡± he felt quite disappointed.


    Back then, he had submitted an application to take a team to meet with the Protagonist on the surface.


    It would be best if they could bring him back.


    However, just as he submitted his application and while it was still being discussed, the Protagonist had already entered that ce.


    Undoubtedly, as a ce where the mutated creatures had first appeared, Kelong Mountain was a very dangerous region.


    Otherwise, their expeditions over the years would not have all failed.


    If the Protagonist entered and ran into anything, it would be quite dangerous.


    When that time came, the hope of humanity¡¯s evolution would disappear.


    Thinking about it, many people felt quite worried.


    By now, they had already confirmed some things.


    From the Protagonist¡¯s actions, he evidently still had human intelligence and reason and had even preserved his original emotions.


    He had empathy and sympathy and would help other injured humans.


    He was definitely a human.


    This was undeniable.


    Because of this, he was the light for humanity.


    If they could obtain his power and research him, perhaps they could find the secrets behind his power and allow humanity to evolve.


    When that time came, every person would be a super person, and the mutated creatures that seemed too difficult to deal with would not be problems anymore.


    It was a pity¡­


    Looking at the screen, the middle-aged man sighed as he thought to himself.


    As he watched on, Chen Heng¡¯s figure was still progressing.


    Right now, he was on a personless street.


    The street looked quite old and was covered with junk.


    asionally, they could see some withered corpses on the sides of the streets.


    It seemed that when the catastrophe had suddenly begun, many people had instantly died.


    Chen Heng¡¯s reaction was quite calm as if he did not feel much.


    By his side, the girl looked much warrier and after reaching here, she continuously nervously looked around, seeming like she was greatly on guard.


    Perhaps it was because of her prior experiences that she continuously felt that there was an invisible danger gradually drawing closer to them.


    That feeling was quite terrifying, making her want to draw closer to Chen Heng and not leave his side.


    They continued onwards and turned a corner.


    After reaching here, Chen Heng suddenly stopped and looked to the side.


    Under his gaze, he could clearly see a figure suddenly dart by as if it was avoiding them.


    ¡°A person?¡±


    Looking at the figure that had passed by in a sh, Chen Heng frowned and thought to himself.


    Following this, he continued onwards in that direction, wanting to see just what it was.


    Following this, a gust of wind blew as a massive fist mmed at Chen Heng¡¯s head from the side.


    Bang!!


    An immense sound rang out.


    Before the girl could react, a human-shaped crater appeared in the ground beside them.


    Within it, the humanoid creaturey there.


    It looked like a very tall and well-built person, but its appearance was quite different to that of ordinary people¡¯s.


    He looked like a middle-aged man, but his eyes were red and his skin was somewhat blue-green and stiff.


    Moreover, his expression was somewhat numb as if he did not have any emotions.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Looking at this person, standing beside Chen Heng, the girl stared and seemed to think of something, ¡°A mutant¡­¡±

 Chapter 298 - Deeply Entering

    <h4>Chapter 298: ¨C Deeply Entering</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°It¡¯s like a mutant, yet not¡­¡± the girl frowned and said uncertainly.


    The man¡¯s appearance looked somewhat simr to what the girl had looked like back then, especially the scarlet eyes.


    It was just that different from her, the man was not copsing and seemed to be stable.


    His body was not melting, and it instead seemed incredibly firm. His expression was also numb as if he had lost his senses.


    There seemed to be some problems with him.


    ¡°Could it be that once humans sessfully mutate, this is what they will be like?¡± the girl wondered to herself as she frowned.


    This was quite a shocking oue.


    .


    In the past, she had never heard of people who had sessfully mutated. She did not even know if Chen Heng had gained his great power through a mutation.


    However, this person had undoubtedly gone through a mutation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    After looking at that person for a while, Chen Heng shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no way to save him.¡±


    For Chen Heng, whether or not a creature was still living depended on their mental ripples.


    Mental ripples were something that every living creature had. As long as they had a soul and a mind, they would have unique mental ripples.


    However, this was not the case here¡ªChen Heng could not sense any mental ripples from this person.


    Even though he was moving, he did not have a soul and was just a body.


    Rather than a person, he was more of a puppet.


    This was quite different to the Corpse People from before.


    The Corpse People were savage and terrifying, and they were life forms created from mutated corpses.


    Even though they were supposedly dead, Chen Heng could still sense mental ripples from them; they were just quite weak.


    However, he could not sense any mental ripples from this person.


    Standing there, Chen Heng waved his hand, following which the struggling middle-aged man¡¯s body froze and his head split open.


    Chen Heng then continued onwards slowly.


    Ahead was another turn, and after reaching there, Chen Heng¡¯s body paused.


    There were many figures in front, and there were both men and women.


    Their expressions were all numb, and they were not like living people but rather corpses.


    However, their eyes were still open, and they stared fixedly at Chen Heng with their scarlet eyes.


    In the next moment, faint breezes blew.


    Standing there, Chen Heng shielded the girl behind him as he lightly waved his hand.


    Bang!


    A few figures crashed to the ground simultaneously, leaving arge crater in the ground.


    Following this, red blood spilled out, dyeing the ground.


    It seemed that despite bing like this, their blood was still red and did not seem much different to that of ordinary people¡¯s.


    The stench of blood spread out and filled the surroundings, causing the girl to shrink behind Chen Heng, seeming quite afraid.


    When she walked up to take a look, all of them had already lost the ability to resist.


    They were not dead and had only temporarily lost their ability to move.


    Despite this, they continued to stare at Chen Heng.


    Light sounds rang out as a few heads simultaneously flew away.


    Chen Heng did not bother sparing them an extra nce as he turned and silently walked away.


    ¡°Oi, you should at least leave one alive to ask questions!¡± the girl shouted, feeling quite frustrated.


    However, looking at Chen Heng walking away, she did not have the guts to continue staying there and ran after him.


    ¡°Will there be problems if we go on like this?¡± she asked, feeling quite uneasy.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Heng calmly nodded, ¡°and the problem has alreadye¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the girl paused, not understanding what he meant.


    However, this time, Chen Heng did not n on exining.


    He continued on silently towards the ce he had sensed.


    As he walked, the unknown energy became denser and denser.


    To ordinary people, this energy was formless and could only be detected through measuring instruments.


    However, to Chen Heng, this energy was incredibly clear and corporeal.


    From his senses, that energy came from the structures ahead.


    There seemed to be gazesing from others there, observing Chen Heng.


    That feeling was incredibly realistic to Chen Heng.


    Thinking to there, he paused before increasing his pace.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, they arrived at a long street, with many shops on the side. However, most of them were locked up, and only a few of them had not been locked and seemed like they had been pried open.


    It seemed that back when the catastrophe had happened, there had been some survivors who had lived here for some time.


    Standing beside Chen Heng, the girl¡¯s body trembled, feeling incredibly apprehensive.


    ¡°This feeling¡­¡±


    She stuck close to Chen Heng, not daring to step away from him, ¡°Who knows how high the density is here¡­¡±


    After reaching here, her body continuously trembled. Even with the protection of Chen Heng¡¯s energy, she could not stop trembling.

 Chapter 299 - Resonance

    <h4>Chapter 299: ¨C Resonance</h4>


    The chattering of teeth could continuously be heard.


    Standing beside Chen Heng, the girl¡¯s teeth continuously chattered as her body trembled, looking like she was incredibly cold.


    It was quite a warm day, but she felt as if she was in ice and snow.


    An incredibly cold feeling spread through her body, apanied by a feeling of danger.


    She could imagine that without the protection of Chen Heng¡¯s energy, which blocked off most of the unknown energy, she would have instantly mutated here.


    If that happened, she would not even have the opportunity to run.


    The energy density here was at a terrifying level.


    She could not even imagine how any life could exist here.


    Thinking to there, she instinctively looked at Chen Heng.


    In front of her, Chen Heng looked just the same, as calm and peaceful as usual. It was as if the massive energy covering this ce did not affect him at all.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s also a monster¡­¡± the girl inwardly sighed and thought to herself.


    Following this, she continued walking forwards with Chen Heng.


    The street was quite smooth and was illuminated by light, but for some reason, she felt that this ce was incredibly dangerous, as if a few terrifying monsters could jump out at any moment.


    Thinking about that, she could not help but shudder.


    Aftering back to her senses, she realized that Chen Heng had started walking again, and she strode forwards.


    As they headed onwards, the surroundings became more and more spacious.


    Here, Chen Heng felt a unique feeling.


    As he walked, he felt as if there were changes happening within his body.


    Before, it had always been the Light Divinity being active in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Perhaps this was because the faith energy that Chen Heng was receiving was all positive.


    No matter if it was respect, gratitude, or simr emotions, they were all positive.


    The faith energy condensed from those emotions seemed to have great affinity with his Light Divinity.


    That was why the Light Divinity had been more active.


    However, at this moment, as if it sensed the surroundings and the unknown energy, the Shadow Divinity began to be active.


    Ink-ck divine energy began to brew in Chen Heng¡¯s body, giving Chen Heng a feeling of freshness.


    At this moment, Chen Heng could sense that the energies of these two Divinities seemed to somewhat sh.


    Thinking back, if it wasn¡¯t for the simtor¡¯s power fusing these two Divinities with him, the conflict between the two Divinities might have caused Chen Heng to explode and die.


    Perhaps that was why the Priests of the gods in the World of Gods only served a single god.


    Even for the ones who served multiple gods, they did not seem to sh.


    Following this, as Chen Heng walked further in, he began to sense more and more.


    The power of darkness and shadows began to awaken in his body as divine energy spread out from his body, resonating with the surroundings.


    Gradually, a strange feeling spread out.


    He could clearly sense that he seemed to be resonating with this area.


    In fact, he could feel that if he wanted to, he could even control this area to a degree.


    In that case, why not give it a try?


    Chen Heng thought to himself as he raised his head.


    Following this, as the girl watched on, a shocking scene unfolded.


    Wind began to lightly blow as light began to appear as Chen Heng walked.


    Darkness energy rushed to the sky; it seemed like it had been gathering for a while and now exploded out.


    Berserk power gathered and wept towards this area.


    Dense dark aura covered this area and spread.


    Seeing this, the girl¡¯s eyes widened.


    Darkness, deep darkness.


    In that moment, she seemed to see the power of Darkness gathering.


    As they gathered, they formed distinct figures and seemed toe to life.


    They stood in front of the boy as if they were submitting.


    The Darkness power formed many different bodies, all of which contained great power. It seemed like if they walked out, they would be able to easily crush cities.


    In front of the boy, they seemed to tremble.


    Were they¡­ submitting?


    The girl¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± she muttered to herself, unable to believe her eyes.


    However, she could feel that this waspletely real.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s here¡­¡± a faint voice sounded out.


    Chen Heng silently turned and looked ahead.


    Without anyone realizing it, his eyes had be golden.


    A faint golden light shined from his eyes as Divinity light spread out, looking resplendent and holy.


    In the surroundings, a storm of darkness spiralled, but it was unable to harm him; instead, it seemed like it had turned into his wings, protecting him.


    Facing such a shocking scene, even the figure hidden in the darkness felt shocked and gave up.


    ¡°Just what are you¡­?¡± a hoarse voice sounded out from the corner.


    As Chen Heng looked on, a figure slowly walked on.


    It looked like a figure simr to a human, but it was somewhat different.


    It was covered with scales and looked like it had spikes all over its body. Its eyes were scarlet and gave off a savage feeling.


    He walked out from the corner and stared at Chen Heng warily, ¡°Just who are you? Why is your Nothingness power so terrifying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a human,¡± Chen Heng said softly, ¡°What are you?¡±


    ¡°Just a human?¡± Opposite Chen Heng, the figure seemed to coldlyugh, ¡°It is impossible for ordinary humans toe into contact with the power of Nothingness, and definitely not to such an extent¡­


    ¡°Looks like this big experiment has yielded some good results.¡±


    He looked at Chen Heng as he seemed to think of something, and his eyes lit up, ¡°Using your blood and flesh, we will be able to nurture powerful Nothingness Beasts, even more terrifying and powerful than before¡­¡±


    ¡°Blood and flesh, nurture¡­¡±


    Hearing his words, Chen Heng thought of something, ¡°Is that why you¡¯re staying here?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± the tall lifeform looked at Chen Heng, ¡°I am here for research. Everything outside is the fruits of my research.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Standing beside Chen Heng, the girl looked furious as she asked, ¡°Why have you done this to this world?¡±


    ¡°It was not me who did this to your world,¡± the creature said as he coldlyughed, ¡°In actuality, we are just some exiles. We are not that much different from you¡­¡±


    Hearing his words, the girl felt quite stunned.


    ¡°Exiles?¡± she thought to herself, ¡°There¡¯s a third side?¡±


    She had thought that this creature and its kind were the masterminds behind all of this.


    However, from its words, this did not seem to be the case.


    They were just exiles.


    Since they were exiles? Who had they been exiled by? And why had they been exiled?


    What were their parts in the catastrophe?


    All kinds of questions appeared in her mind, and she looked at that creature, instinctively wanting to ask.


    However, it was evident that it did not have any intention of chatting with her.


    The sounds of intense shaking sounded out, and Chen Heng raised his head, discovering that some changes had happened.


    Structures began to crumble as the ground trembled.


    Underground, something seemed to break, causing the ground to rumble.


    Following this, cracks began to appear on the streets.


    Following this, some intense sounds rang out as a massive, savage beast appeared from underground.


    It was an extraordinarily massive monster, and it was hundreds of metres long. It had sharp fur all over its body that was incredibly thick and strong.


    Its head was like that of a bear¡¯s, but it was even more savage. It also had a horn on its head, making it look quite unique.


    Its scarlet-red eyes opened, giving off a blood-red light under the sunlight.


    Two gazes intersected and shed.


    At that moment, everything seemed to freeze, even the air.


    ¡°That energy¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    He could sense a massive energy from the beast, and it was the Darkness energy that he had sensed before, which was also called Nothingness energy by that creature.


    That massive beast was filled with that energy, giving off a chilling feeling.

 Chapter 300 - Nothing Beast

    <h4>Chapter 300: ¨C Nothing Beast</h4>


    ¡°This thing¡­¡±


    Looking at the enormous size of that monster¡¯s body, standing beside Chen Heng, the girl muttered, ¡°So big¡­¡±


    Indeed, this monster was enormous.


    In front of Chen Heng, this monster looked like a massive mountain.


    A chilling aura spread out from the massive monster¡¯s body, continuously affecting the surroundings.


    It gave off a feeling of an apocalyptic beast that was incredibly terrifying.


    Looking at this thing, even Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    He could sense that this monster¡¯s aura was incredibly powerful. It was not just it¡¯s body; even its essence was the same.


    Different from those other creatures, Chen Heng could sense that its very essence was incredibly powerful, and it had surpassed Second Ring strength.


    Moreover, there was a wave of Darkness energy covering itpletely so that not even a crack was left.


    It was like the manifestation of that unknown energy, and it had great affinity with that energy.


    ¡°Have a try,¡± the lifeform aheadughed and said, ¡°Ever since this Nothingness Beast awoke, you are the first to see its power. You should feel honored.¡±


    He stretched out his arms as he said loudly, ¡°At least you can see this peerless might!¡±


    ¡°Roarr!!¡±


    A thunderous roar sounded out.


    As Chen Heng watched on, the massive monster began to move.


    Its mountain-like body began to move, and it quickly rushed at Chen Heng and the girl.


    On its body, mes began to gather and billow.


    In just an instant, this area seemed to turn into nothingness. Nothing could continue to survive there.


    In response, Chen Heng¡¯s expression did not change, seeming quite calm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try¡­¡±


    Sensing that massive power in front of him, he remained calm and was not shaken.


    Of course, to him, there was nothing worth being shaken about.


    After all, this body of his was just a simtion body, and it was not his real body.


    Even if he died, it would not be a big deal to him.


    Moreover, from how Chen Heng saw it, he would not necessarily lose.


    In that moment, Nothingness energy rippled out.


    As that lifeform watched on, Chen Heng silently walked forwards.


    He walked incredibly slowly, but his footsteps had a certain rhythm to them, making them seem quite strange.


    As he walked forwards, his surroundings changed.


    His Shadow Divinity quickly activated, and the Nothingness energy in the surroundings was drawn towards him.


    Traces of ck Nothingness energy was slowly drawn over from the surroundings as if it was being attracted by something, and it gradually gathered on Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    After every trace of Nothingness energy entered Chen Heng¡¯s body, his aura became somewhat stronger.


    Soon, massive amounts of power began to ripple out from where Chen Heng was.


    At this moment, he seemed like the manifestation of Nothingness energy.


    Looking at Chen Heng, the girl froze.


    Chen Heng¡¯s appearance had not changed, but his aura hadpletely changed.


    He was covered by an evil and strange aura, which was mixed with a noble and holy aura. He seemed like a god who had descended from the heavens, seeming incredibly unique.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The massive, savage beast was still roaring. It seemed to sense something, and a trace of fear appeared in its scarlet-red eyes.


    It roared, continuously retreating, seemingpletely different to before.


    In its mind, Chen Heng had be an incredibly dangerous creature.


    ¡°Even the Nothingness Beast is fearful¡­¡±


    Looking at the massive monster¡¯s reaction, the lifeform in the distance looked shocked, ¡°How is this possible?! And this powerful Nothingness energy¡­ just what are you?¡±


    His expression was incredibly grim as he stopped evaluating Chen Heng as a human.


    No matter how he put it, this creature was not a human.


    Apart from the fact that his appearance looked like a human¡¯s, there was nothing else human about him.


    Rather than a human, he was more like a Nothingness Beast who looked like a human.


    A massive aura was released as the Nothingness energy became incredibly active.


    In actuality, Chen Heng also felt quite strange.


    Massive energy gathered, and the power and purity of this energy was something that Chen Heng had never experienced, even when he was at his peak.¡¯


    Just the gathering of this energy could make people feel immense pressure.


    In actuality, at the center of all of this, Chen Heng¡¯s body should have long since been crushed by this energy.


    It was simply too powerful, and even without directly facing it, just being around it could cause someone to copse.


    Right now, his body was incredibly tight as it was being bathed by this energy.


    However, despite this, his body did not copse and instead quickly became stronger.


    This was because within his body, a Divinity was giving off light.


    The Shadow Divinity was givingrge amounts of light as it quickly absorbed the energy from outside, strengthening itself.


    A sense of excitement came from the Divinity as it became stronger and stronger.


    This Nothingness energy seemed to be verypatible with this Divinity, which was why it had awakened to absorb this energy to strengthen itself.


    As the Divinity became stronger Chen Heng¡¯s body also became stronger.


    This was a natural process.


    Through the simtor¡¯s conversion process, the two Divinities hadpletely fused with him and be part of him.


    As such, after the Divinity devoured the Nothingness energy and became stronger, his body had also be stronger.


    Moreover, this happened incredibly quickly.


    From what Chen Heng could feel, his body almost instantly reached the true Sorcerer level.


    Moreover, things were not over.


    As time passed and his Shadow Divinity devoured more Nothingness energy, his strength would continue to grow.


    Of course, he had something to do right now.


    Standing there, Chen Heng raised his head, and his golden eyes looked ahead.


    Golden light danced in his eyes, which gave off both a noble and terrifying feeling.


    Ahead, the massive monster began to instinctively tremble.


    It loudly roared as if it wanted to give it a warning. However, it instead sounded powerless and weak.


    It was hundreds of meters tall, but to the current Chen Heng, it did not seem intimidating at all.


    Following this, he slowly raised his hand.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s control, the Nothingness energy in the surroundings began to flow forwards, and a golden sword pierced through the air.


    As the girl and strange lifeform watched on in shock, the golden sword flew towards the massive monster.


    That golden sword was condensed from Nothingness energy and contained immense power; just looking at it caused them to feel deep terror.


    In the next moment, they watched as the golden sword stabbed out.


    Bang!!


    It was as if the entire world was shaking, and the savage monster roared as it tried to use its own energy to resist, but it was unable to.


    In the end, as everyone watched on, the massive monster¡¯s body was torn into countless pieces and rained down, looking like a bloody rain.


    As Chen Heng looked over, he saw the Nothingness energy in the air condense, turning into blood-colored crystals that also fell down.


    Everything calmed down.


    After doing all of this, under Chen Heng¡¯s control, the Nothingness energy in the surroundings dissipated and did not continue to gather in his body.


    Right now, Chen Heng could feel that he had reached a limit.


    Apart from using his own power just then, he had also used the massive amounts of Nothingness energy in the surroundings.


    The power from using Nothingness energy to condense a magic skill was immense, but that was not his own strength.


    However, the power was simply too immense, and just borrowing it took a great toll on Chen Heng.


    That was why Chen Heng dissipated the surrounding energy.


    After all, if he continued bearing that burden, it would be too much.


    Moreover, at this point, it was enough.


    Following this, Chen Heng turned and looked at the lifeform.


    That creature was still standing there with a look of shock on his face, unable toe back to his senses.


    Only when Chen Heng looked over did hee back to his senses and gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve won¡­¡±


    Meeting Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, the lifeform raised its hands, ¡°I surrender.¡±


    He made a very quick and direct surrender.


    Seeing this, the girl felt quite surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Sensing the girl¡¯s attitude, the lifeform shook his head, ¡°I am the one who lost, so is it not natural for me to surrender?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± the girl felt quite speechless, not knowing what to say .


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked over.


    He did not n on killing this creature for now; there was much he wanted to ask.


    Compared to the people of this world, this creature most likely knew more secrets, as well as potentially the reason for the catastrophe.


    He was a rare source of information.


    After a while, they came to a room.


    The room was somewhat sparse, and it seemed like it had been a caf¨¦. However, it was now quite rundown.


    After walking in, the girl spent a great deal of effort cleaning, after which they sat down.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not from this world?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the lifeform nodded calmly, ¡°We are creatures from another and also had a prosperous civilization like yours. It was just that Nothingness energy also descended there.


    ¡°Simrly, powerful mutated creatures also appeared there, rampaging in our world. We were unable to deal with those mutated creatures, and in the end, our entire was destroyed.¡±


    Speaking to there, he paused and said, ¡°I am just a survivor¡­¡±


    ¡°What was that massive monster from before?¡± Chen Heng nodded as he asked.


    ¡°That was a Nothingness Beast¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s question, the lifeform hesitated for a moment before answering, ¡°They are the fruit of our civilization.


    ¡°We collected mutated creatures as well as some powerful Star Beasts¡¯ genes, fusing them with Nothingness energy and creating a new lifeform.


    ¡°Those lifeforms all contain the Nothingness attribute and have unimaginable power. In fact, they can even be used to rece vessels to travel space.


    ¡°It was because of these Star Beasts that I was able to survive.¡±


    ¡°So they¡¯re not mutated creatures?¡± the girl asked.


    She looked at the lifeform, seeming quite concerned about this.


    When that massive beast appeared, she had thought that it was another kind of mutated creature; their appearance and auras were very simr.


    ¡°They can¡¯tpare to the mutated creatures,¡± the lifeform shook his head as he replied, ¡°The Nothingness Beasts are created from the mutated creatures and Nothingness energy.


    ¡°In a sense, it is simr to the mutated creatures but cannotpare to them. Compared to real mutated creatures, theyck their evolution and adaptation abilities.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡± Chen Heng nodded, feeling quite interested, ¡°I¡¯m sure you still have information on the creation of Nothingness Beasts¡­¡±


    The lifeform paused before nodding, ¡°I do have some records¡­¡±


    He bitterly smiled and said, ¡°If you want it, I can give you a copy. However, it will not be of much use to you.


    ¡°It is incredibly difficult to create Nothingness Beasts. For you, let alone the blood and fleshpositions of the mutated creatures, you won¡¯t be able to find even Star Beasts.


    ¡°Without the genes of sufficiently-powerful creatures, even with these techniques, you won¡¯t be able to do much. The creatures you create will not be able topare to even the puppets that I modified.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Chen Heng shook his head, not minding.


    He wanted that information not to use in this world but potentially to use in other worlds.


    After all, he was not limited to just this world.

 Chapter 301 - The Reason Why The Kar Planet Was Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 301: ¨C The Reason Why The Kar Was Destroyed</h4>


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡±


    Within a sparseboratory, sounds of amazement continuously sounded out.


    It was a massiveboratory with all kinds of intricate devices, looking incredibly professional.


    All around, there were various machines operating, giving off faint lights.


    This was quite a rare scene.


    After all, the entire world had fallen into darkness, as most of the electricity nts had stopped operating.


    Only a few ces were not affected, including this ce.


    Not only was it not affected, but from the sounds from all around, it seemed that this ce would use up a lot of electricity every day.


    Looking at everything in theboratory, the girl could not help but cry out in wonder.


    ¡°Did you make all of these things?¡± the girl looked at the lifeform as she asked.


    Hearing the girl¡¯s words, the lifeform turned and looked at her speechlessly before nodding, ¡°What else? Everything here is my creation. Otherwise, do you think that you humans could produce something like this under the effects of the Nothingness energy?¡±


    He shook his head somewhat proudly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The girl wanted to retort, but she had to admit that this ce was set up incredibly well.


    For him to be able to create a set-up like this in such an environment, it was indeed quite incredible.


    ¡°This ce used to be an industrial park for you humans, but it was abandoned. After I came here, I used the things left behind here and modified them to create my equipment,¡± the lifeform said as he nodded.


    ¡°All by yourself?¡± Liu Na asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°There were three of us at the start,¡± the lifeform fell silent for a moment before replying, ¡°We came here together using the power of Nothingness Beasts. However, two of them were infected and were forced tomit suicide. I kept their corpses and am preparing to turn them into the highest grade puppets.¡±


    ¡°Using corpses to make puppets?¡± Liu Na frowned, feeling quite disgusted, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bad for them?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t use your human views to judge us¡­¡± the lifeform said as he shook his head, ¡°Even among you humans, you have different customs between different ethnicities.


    ¡°For us Kar people, the best burial is to turn corpses into eternal works of art that willst forever. That is how it has always been.¡±


    He walked to the side and pulled some curtains to the side, revealing what was behind.


    There were rows of cylindrical receptacles filled with a transparent liquid.


    In two of them, there were two simr lifeforms lying within them with their eyes closed.


    They looked quite simr to the lifeform beside Liu Na, apart from some small differences.


    Seeing this, Liu Na continued to look out and saw more rows of receptacles.


    They also contained things, but they were different.


    There were corpses of other creatures and even humans.


    ¡°Humans¡­¡±


    Seeing them, Liu Na paused and looked quiteplicated, ¡°Were those puppets outside modified by you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the lifeform nodded and replied honestly, ¡°It was I who made them puppets.


    ¡°However, don¡¯t misunderstand¡ªbefore I modified them, they were already dead. Even if I didn¡¯t modify them, they would have long since rotted. In human terms, I just recycled the materials.¡±


    Different creatures had different habits, and to these lifeforms, it seemed that using corpses was quite normal.


    The lifeform had not been nning to exin to Liu Na, but he was wary of Chen Heng. Thus, he decided to exin in the end.


    After all, right now, his life was in Chen Heng¡¯s hands.


    If he wanted to live, it was better for him to act obediently.


    Thinking to there, the lifeform turned and looked to the side.


    Not too far away, Chen Heng was sitting with a machine attached to him.


    It was an information-installing machine that could quickly and directly transmit information into one¡¯s mind.


    However, very few people ordinarily did this.


    After all, people¡¯s bodies were quite weak, and this was the case for their minds as well.


    If one was not careful, using this method could result in their minds being destroyed.


    Even the Kar people rarely used this method.


    However, by now, Chen Heng had been sitting there for a few hours.


    Moreover, it seemed like his mind waspletely fine.


    ¡°What a monster¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, the lifeform could not help but sigh, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°If he was an ordinary person, even if it was a Kar person, their minds definitely would have exploded by now,¡± he could not help but say.


    Honestly speaking, he could not help but wish that Chen Heng would die here.


    Back when Chen Heng had decided to receive the information this way, he had almost startedughing.


    However, he soon understood what the term ¡®superhuman¡¯ meant.


    It seemed that hoping that Chen Heng¡¯s mind would explode was pointless; this made him sigh.


    ¡°No matter how you put it, apart from the fact that he looks like a human, there¡¯s nothing else that is human about him¡­¡± he could not help but say as he looked at Liu Na.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me.¡±


    Meeting the lifeform¡¯s gaze, Liu Na shook her head and said, ¡°In actuality, I feel the same. Apart from him looking like a human, he doesn¡¯t feel human at all.¡±


    She had spent some time with Chen Heng, and she felt that the feeling he gave off was quite unique.


    He was like a non-human creature wearing the skin of a human.


    Not only was he incredibly powerful, but he could even heal people¡¯s injuries.


    She had seen Chen Heng heal all of her injuries with the wave of a hand as if he was just ying about.


    Moreover, he did not seem to need to eat, nor did he need to go to the toilet. In fact, he did not even need to sleep.


    He did not seem to need any of the human biological needs.


    He did not seem like a human at all.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the way he acted was quite normal and he was quite friendly, she really would have thought that he was a monster.


    However, she also felt that Chen Heng was indeed a human.


    After all, apart from his surprising abilities, there was not much difference between him and a human.


    Moreover, as his father¡¯s student, Liu Na had met him a few times in the past.


    Even though they did not have a close rtionship, she could remember what Chen Heng had been like in the past.


    At least back then, he had been a normal person.


    Was it the unknown energy that had caused his biologicalposition to change?


    Liu Na was not sure and could only guess.


    However, now that there seemed to be some outer space scientist next to her, she could discuss this.


    Even though she did notpletely trust him, she could at least chat about things like this.


    After all, Liu Na knew that as long as Chen Heng was fine, he definitely would not dare to have any ill-intent.


    However, after telling him her guesses, the lifeform¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying he was an ordinary human in the past?¡±


    The lifeform looked dumbfounded, ¡°That makes no sense¡­


    ¡°The unknown energy can cause creatures to mutate, and it would not be unexpected to createpletely new races. However, for something like this to happen to him, it¡¯s a bit too exaggerated¡­¡±


    The lifeform shook his head, ¡°The Kar was also corroded by the unknown energy until it waspletely destroyed, but nothing simr happened. If that was the case, we would not be in such a situation¡­¡±


    He bitterly smiled as he spoke.


    ¡°Then why did things turn out like this?¡± Liu Na frowned, feeling quite confused.


    ¡°Maybe you humans have more affinity with the Nothingness energy¡­¡±


    The lifeform looked at Chen Heng as he deeply breathed in and asked, ¡°Do you still remember the situation from before?¡±


    ¡°The situation from before¡­¡± Liu Na felt quite surprised and thought back.


    Before, Chen Heng had controlled the Nothingness energy, looking like a god.


    The Nothingness energy, which was like a fatal poison to most people, seemed to madly surge into Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Moreover, Chen Heng¡¯s body did not seem to reject the Nothingness energy and instead seemed to absorb it to strengthen himself.


    That scene was still in her mind, and she did not dare to forget it.


    ¡°Now that I think about it¡­¡± the lifeform said, ¡°Perhaps you humans have greater affinity with the unknown energy and it is more likely to produce such existences.¡±


    ¡°Actually, that means¡­¡± he began to look excited as he continued, ¡°Maybe as long as you can pass a certain threshold, every human can be like him, using a human¡¯s body to unleash a mutated creature¡¯s terrifying power.¡±


    ¡°Having every person¡­ wield a mutated creature¡¯s terrifying power¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Na felt quite startled and thought to herself.


    She could not help but think back to the terrifying power that Chen Heng had disyed.


    With just a single attack, he could tten a mountain, and even a forest would be instantly annihted.


    Even that terrifying Nothingness Beast was not a match for him, and it had been destroyed in a single hit.


    This kind of terrifying power was on the level of those mutated creatures and could make people feel despair.


    However, different to those mutated creatures, the power Chen Heng had was something he had control over and could freely use.


    Even though those mutated creatures¡¯ power was incredibly great, all they could use it for was wanton destruction.


    If every person could be like Chen Heng¡­


    No, even if they could just wield a tiny percentage of what he had, it would be a massive change.


    Thinking to there, Liu Na could not help but long for this.


    ¡°So? Do you want to give it a try?¡±


    The lifeform looked at Liu Na with a burning gaze, ¡°I have decent control in using Nothingness energy to mutate. If you want, we can immediately try.¡±


    ¡°You want to use me as a test subject?¡±


    Hearing those words, Liu Na¡¯s expression changed as she looked at the lifeform hostilely.


    ¡°You¡¯re not willing?¡±


    Seeing Liu Na¡¯s reaction, the lifeform was a bit surprised before saying, ¡°Then things will be quite difficult. Apart from you, it is very difficult to find living humans on the surface.¡±


    He scratched his head, looking quite troubled.


    ¡°Speaking of that¡­¡±


    Hearing the lifeform¡¯s words, Liu Na seemed to think of something and suddenly said, ¡°Was it you who set up that forest outside?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating me,¡± the lifeform said as he waved his hand, ¡°To be able to hide here and create a Nothingness Beast, that is already the extent of my abilities.


    ¡°As for the things outside, it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me; that is the result of being affected by the Nothingness energy.¡±


    Hearing those words, Liu Na frowned before rxing.


    She hade here before with Chen Heng¡¯s body¡¯s father.


    It was just that when leaving, they had run into some problems, and it had been in the ck forest in the surroundings.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body¡¯s father had died there, and she had thought that all of this was because of someone.


    However, it seemed that this was not the case.


    That made sense.


    If this being really was the mastermind behind all of this, it would not have been so easy to take him under their control.


    Thinking to there, Liu Na rxed and felt less hostility towards him.


    ¡°How was your Kar destroyed¡¯?¡± Liu Na thought for a moment before asking.


    In order to obtain the lifeform¡¯s research, they had directlye here and not asked too much.


    Chen Heng was taking in information to the side, and she felt quite bored so she began to ask questions.


    Hearing this question, the lifeform fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°At the start, our situation was just like yours: Mutated creatures suddenly appeared, rampaging everywhere and forcing us to the brink.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t able to kill those mutated creatures despite your advanced technology?¡±


    Hearing the lifeform¡¯s words, Liu Na felt quite confused.


    Even though she did not know too much about the Kar¡¯s civilization, the fact that this life form could harness Nothingness energy to create Nothingness Beasts, as well as travel through space to arrive here, meant that their technology was more advanced than Earth¡¯s.


    Was such a civilization powerless in front of the mutated creatures as well?


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± the lifeform seemed quite frustrated, ¡°The mutated creatures that appeared on the Kar also had incredible evolutionary abilities.


    ¡°They could continuously adapt to their environment, bing stronger and stronger.


    ¡°As long as we did not kill them immediately, they would be more and more difficult to kill. Moreover¡­¡±


    Speaking to there, the lifeform paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°In actuality, before the catastrophe, we had sessfully killed a mutated creature.


    ¡°Wepletely annihted that mutated creature so that not even a cell was left. However, a few dayster, another one that looked exactly the same appeared.¡±


    Standing there, thinking back to the past, the lifeform looked a bit fearful, ¡°It¡¯s as if those mutated creatures cannot die. Even if we kill them, they can revive through the Nothingness energy¡­¡±

 Chapter 302 - Guess

    <h4>Chapter 302: ¨C Guess</h4>


    ¡°Revive?¡± Hearing Karos¡¯ words, Liu Na felt quite surprised.


    This was something that humanity did not know.


    Then again, this made sense¡ªno matter what humanity had tried, they had never been able to kill a mutated creature.


    Since they had never killed a mutated creature, they naturally would not have discovered this.


    However, hearing those words from Karos, Liu Na¡¯s expression became more and more grave.


    Before, she had already known that the mutated creatures were incredibly terrifying.


    Not only did they have monstrous evolutionary abilities, they seemed like they could adapt to any environment.


    Now, Liu Na found out that humanity did not know all there was to know about the mutated creatures.


    ¡°The mutated creatures do not ide.¡± Karos shook his head as he said, ¡°No matter what method is used, under the power of the Nothingness energy, a new mutated creature will appear, without much difference to the original one.


    ¡°This is not the birth of a new mutated creature, but the precious mutated creature reviving. After each revival, the mutated creatures will also be stronger and more difficult to resist.¡±


    Karos deeply sighed and said, ¡°That was why our Karos was destroyed.¡±


    As he thought to the past, his expression became somewhat gloomy.


    Seeing this, Liu Na also sighed.


    As someone who had also suffered because of the mutated creatures, Liu Na could sympathise.


    Before the catastrophe had begun, human civilization had been incredibly prosperous.


    However, in just a few short years, everything had changed.


    Everything had happened incredibly suddenly, and it was very difficult to ept.


    In fact, many people could not bear the pressure and had ended their own lives.


    Thinking to there, Liu Na could not help but deeply sigh.


    ¡°Just what are those mutated creatures?¡± Liu Na asked, ¡°And what is that Nothingness energy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡¯ know,¡± Karos shook his head, ¡°Just like how you humans do not know anything about the mutated creatures, this is the same for us.


    ¡°Our technology was indeed more advanced by yours, but it was still limited. We were able to research Nothingness energy and use it to create Nothingness Beasts.


    ¡°However, even that was not enough for us to fight with the mutated creatures.¡±


    He sighed deeply as he said, ¡°In front of the mutated creatures, we were all helpless and could not do anything¡­ we indeed researched some things, but do not necessarily know more than you humans.¡±


    Karos shook his head before saying, ¡°However, I have my own guesses. The origin of those mutated creatures most likely is not a natural disaster, but have most likely beenmanded by some kind of existence.¡±


    ¡°An existencemanding them?¡± Hearing this, Liu Na felt quite surprised, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Karos nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure no one would believe that these mutated creatures are a naturally-urring phenomenon.


    ¡°Even the massive beasts that can travel through space are not that powerful, let alone have such unimaginable evolutionary abilities¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Na thought to those mutated creatures¡¯ appearances, as well as their ridiculous abilities.


    That did not seem like anything an ordinary creature would have.


    ¡°There is most likely some kind of unique existence behind the Nothingness energy¡­¡± Looking at Liu Na, Karos spoke out his guess, ¡°It could be a powerful civilization, or a terrifying individual¡­


    ¡°However, regardless, there is definitely a mastermind behind this¡­¡±


    ¡°But what is their goal?¡± Liu Na frowned as she asked, ¡°Why would they spend such a great deal of effort to send the mutated creatures here?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Karos coldlyughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to make these mutated creatures stronger?


    ¡°Think about it¡ªwhat were those mutated creatures like when they first arrived at your, and what are they like now?¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Na suddenly came to a realisation.


    Karos was right.


    Back then, when the mutated creatures had firste, they were far weaker than they were now.


    Back then, even though they had been quite strong, they could notpare to how they were now, nor did they seem invincible.


    The reason why the mutated creatures had be so strong was because humanity had continuously fought against them.


    Undoubtedly speaking, if it wasn¡¯t for humanity fighting against them, those mutated creatures would not have be stronger so quickly.


    ¡°Us Kar people made a hypothesis¡­¡± Karos said as he sighed.


    ¡°Back then, we had done a great amount of research and had collected much data.


    ¡°The reason why the mutated creatures came to our Kar and rampaged there was to seek continued resistance to cause them to evolve.


    ¡°After our Kar was destroyed, the mutated creatures all disappeared, as if they had never existed.


    ¡°As such, we made came up with a hypothesis that chilled us to the bones.


    Karos sighed and said seriously, ¡°Our civilization may have been monitored by that unknown civilization since a long time ago.


    ¡°Every time our civilization reached a certain point, the mutated creatures would appear, destroying our civilization while using it as a whetting stone to make their mutated creatures stronger.


    ¡°Õâ¡­¡±


    ¡°After a civilization is destroyed, their evolved mutated creatures will be sent to the next ce to continue this process.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Hearing Karos¡¯ words, Liu Na stumbled back a few steps, a look of shock on her face, ¡°How¡­ How is this possible¡­¡±


    She was instinctively looking for holes or problems with what Karos had said, but she was unable to.


    It seemed that this was the only way to exin things.


    ¡°There seem to be some things that are strange¡­¡± Liu Na said, ¡°IF this is really the case, then those who are in control of these mutated creatures must be incredibly powerful.


    ¡°Would it really be so difficult for those existences to stimte the mutated creatures to evolve? Surely there isn¡¯t a need to do these things.¡±


    ×î´óµÄÌØÕ÷¡­


    Indeed, if there really was a civilization controlling them, then that civilization would be incredibly powerful.


    Why would such a powerful civilization need to use others to strengthen the mutated creatures?


    Hearing Liu Na¡¯s question, Karos deeply sighed before saying, ¡°Do you know what the biggest feature of the mutated creatures is?¡±


    Liu Na thought for a moment before her eyes widened.


    The biggest feature of the mutated creatures was their unlimited ability to evolve.


    As long as they were not killed, they would be stronger and even more terrifying.


    It was because of this feature that these things were able to push humanity to such an extent, to the point that they could not breathe.


    ¡°You mean to say¡­¡± Liu Na said uncertainly as she looked at Karos.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Karos nodded, confirming Liu Na¡¯s guess, ¡°The reason why those mutated creatures have been sent here is to use our civilization to help them be stronger.


    ¡°no matter what it is, everything has a limit on how quickly they can grow; it is impossible for something to be as weak as an ant one day, and then be like a dragon on the next.


    ¡°This is the same for the mutated creatures. That is why the masterminds sent the mutated creatures to our civilizations.


    ¡°ÏëÏë¿´°É¡­¡±


    ¡°Because we are sufficiently weak, we can give those mutated creatures enough stimtion to be stronger, but we are not able to easily destroy those mutated creatures.


    ¡°Only after those mutated creatures walk out from our civilizations will they be sent to higher-grade civilizations to evolve even further¡­¡±


    Standing there, Karos sighed as he said seriously, ¡°After using a civilization to be stronger, just how strong will the mutated creatures be after a few rounds of this?


    ¡°In the end, perhaps even a single mutated creature will be able to deal with a high-level civilization.


    ¡°In this path, our civilizations are just the first stepping stones.¡±


    Karos shook his head as he spoke.


    Hearing his words, Liu Na fell silent for a moment before asking, ¡°After your civilization was destroyed by the mutated creatures, why did you flee from your?¡±


    Based on what Karos had said, after the Kar civilization had been destroyed by the mutated creatures, the mutated creatures had disappeared.


    Since that was the case, the Kar should have been safe.


    Since that was the case, why did Karos and hispanions choose to leave their and insteade to this?


    Karos did not try to hide anything, and fell silent for a moment before replying.


    ¡°After the Kar civilization was destroyed, we indeed wanted to rebuild our civilization, but something unexpected happened.¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡± Liu Na asked.


    ¡°The¡­¡± Karos sighed, and seemed to be filled with despair as he said, ¡°Not too long after the mutated creatures disappeared,rge numbers of meteorites fell towards our¡­¡±

 Chapter 303 - The Kar Planet’s Legends

    <h4>Chapter 303: ¨C The Kar¡¯s Legends</h4>


    ¡°I will never forget that day¡­¡± Karos deeply sighed as he looked quite fearful, ¡°On that day, everything changed¡­


    ¡°Countless meteorites fell, and in just a few days, our world was destroyed.¡±


    As he spoke, his body trembled for a while before he could calm down again.


    It seemed that this had given him a great trauma.


    Liu Na was quite surprised and fell silent.


    Based on what Karos had said, this seemed quite suspicious.


    How could there be such coincidences?


    After the terrifying mutated creatures had disappeared, an apocalyptic disaster hade.


    Moreover, it hade straight to the.


    It seemed like the had been ted for destruction from the beginning.


    ¡°When escaping from our, we thought of various things¡­¡±


    Karos¡¯ voice once again sounded out, ¡°It is possible that the mastermind behind all of this had an enemy of their own to deal with, and perhaps it was those enemies who destroyed our Kar.


    ¡°Those meteorites were most likely from the enemy: They followed the aura of the mutated creatures and attacked the so that the Nothingness energy would not continue to spread.


    ¡°This is most likely a battle between high-level civilizations, and our Kar was just coteral damage.¡±


    Liu Na could not help but fall silent, feeling quiteplicated.


    She greatly sympathized with the plight of the Kar.


    At the same time, she felt terrified.


    Since the Kar had gone through this, what would happen to Earth?


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡± Chen Heng said by the side.


    Even though he was being filled withrge amounts of information, he still had awareness of the outside world.


    This was due to his wariness developed over many years.


    Going to someone else¡¯s base was incredibly risky in and of itself. If he did not keep an eye on the lifeform, he could be in great danger.


    As such, Chen Heng left some of his attention to monitor the outside world.


    Ordinary people could not do such a thing because their minds were not strong enough. It would be impossible for them to split off some of their mind to observe the outside world while taking inrge amounts of information.


    However, Chen Heng was no ordinary person.


    Sorcerers had incredibly powerful mental energy, and the greater one¡¯s mental energy was, the more information one would be able to take in.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s mental energy, taking in information at this speed was not a problem for him.


    Just like that, he took in information while observing the outside world, and he had heard everything that Liu Na and Karos had said.


    Hearing their discussion, Chen Heng gained a greater understanding of this world.


    The machine he was using was something that Karos had brought from the Kar.


    Many Kar people saw the destruction of theiring, so they prepared many things so they could revive the Kar people in the future.


    Such knowledge-storing machines were examples, containing massive amounts of information stored over countless years from the Kar.


    The Kar people were most likely hoping to use this knowledge to rebuild their civilization in a new ce.


    Not only did this contain the Kar people¡¯s technology but also their history and other information.


    After taking in that information, Chen Heng understood much more about what had happened at the Kar.


    It was because he had taken in this information that he knew that what Karos was saying was most likely true.


    From this information, it seemed that this world was bigger than he had thought.


    There were civilizations beyond civilizations ands beyonds.


    Not only were there manys, there were even massive and terrifying Star Beasts.


    Those Star Beasts were incredibly powerful and could travel through space.


    Based on the Kar people¡¯s guesses, the mutated creatures¡¯ goal was the Star Beasts; they would be stronger and stronger until they could rival the Star Beats.


    There was most likely a civilization behind the Star Beasts, hoping to create weapons that could rival Star Beasts.


    The enemy civilization evidently did not want this to happen.


    That was why the Kar had fallen into such a situation and had to give up most of their people to preserve a small portion of their civilization.


    Chen Heng had learned some other things from the Kar people¡¯s information as well.


    For example, in the Kar civilization, there were many legends.


    In their legends, there were stories of a god of destruction descending and destroying the filthy world before the civilization would be reborn.


    The description of that god of destruction was somewhat simr to those so-called mutated creatures.


    As such, the Kar scientists guessed that simr things had happened in the past.


    Every time their civilization reached a certain point, the mutated creatures woulde to attack them.

 Chapter 304 - – Attack of the Mutant Creatures

    <h4>Chapter 304: ¨C Attack of the Mutant Creatures</h4>


    There were some simrities between the Kar people¡¯s legends and reality; perhaps simr things had indeed happened in the past.


    It seemed that human civilization also had simr legends.


    Aftering to his body, he had inherited this body¡¯s memories, which contained some knowledge of this world.


    In this world¡¯s civilization, there were simr legends.


    Of course, there were slight differences, but that was mostly due to different civilizations and cultures.


    Could it be that this had also happened to the human race many times, just like it had happened to the Kar civilization many times?


    Chen Heng felt quite curious and wanted to know the answer.


    From his guesses, it seemed that he would soon find out the answer.


    He was very much looking forward to this.


    ¡°Do you still have the genes of the Star Beasts?¡± Chen Heng got up and walked away from the machine as he asked.


    Hearing this, Karos was stunned.


    Chen Heng was not using the humannguage but the Kar people¡¯snguage.


    Hearing hisnguage being spoken by a human, Karos was dumbfounded.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He quickly came to his senses.


    Among the information left in the machine,nguage was naturally included.


    Since Chen Heng had taken in all that information, he naturally would be able to do this.


    However, from Karos¡¯ perspective, this was a bit too ridiculous.


    How long had it been?


    It had been less than an hour, and yet Chen Heng had finished taking in the information and could now fluently speak the Kar people¡¯snguage.


    Knowing something and being able to use something masterfully werepletely different.


    Taking in knowledge was easy: One had to just remember it. However, to be able to actually use it required understanding and practice; it was not that simple.


    However, this did not seem to be too difficult for this human.


    Then again, was he really a human?


    He could fight with the Nothingness Beast, as well as absorb Nothingness energy to strengthen himself.


    And that was not all.


    Apart from this, he seemed to have an incredibly strong mind, being able to quickly take inrge amounts of information and use it.


    He was essentially a perfect creature.


    In terms of his constitution, he could perhaps rival a Star Beast.


    In terms of his mind, very few sentient creatures could rival him.


    He did not seem to have any ws and could be called perfect.


    Karos could not help but wonder how such a small could create such a powerful creature.


    Karos felt that if he had been his previous self, he definitely would have tried to capture Chen Heng to research every single cell of his.


    However, this was impossible now.


    Now that he had such great power, Karos was the weak one.


    If he had any ill-intent, he would suffer a terrible oue.


    ¡°Even on our, the genes of Star Beasts are incredibly precious and rare¡­¡± Karos turned and looked at Chen Heng as he gave a bitter smile, ¡°After leaving the Kar, I only brought a small portion and used most of it in making that Nothingness Beast from before. As for what I have remaining, it isn¡¯t much.¡±


    He spoke honestly, seeming incredibly obedient.


    After being captured by Chen Heng, he had been very well-behaved, not daring to not cooperate.


    This was especially so after Chen Heng had demonstrated his powerful mental energy.


    The Kar civilization had done some research on mental energy, and as a researcher, Karos also knew some things.


    When a person with weaker mental energy was in front of someone with powerful mental energy, it was easy for the person with the powerful mental energy to tell what they were thinking.


    This was especially so when the other person was lying.


    He might think that he had acted very well, but it would be obvious to tell from his mental energy whether or not he was lying.


    In order to not anger Chen Heng and Liu Na, Karos did not dare to tell any lies.


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Chen Heng gave a friendly smile.


    Karos nodded and looked at Liu Na before turning and leading the two of them onwards.


    They slowly walked through a long path.


    The genes were stored in a top-secret ce, the most central region of this structure.


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Karos led the two of them into a secret room.


    The room was sealed and was incredibly clean.


    This was not just on the surface but also on a microscopic level.


    Chen Heng could sense that there were not any microorganisms or any dust or dirt particles.


    Even in the Kar civilization, the genes of Star Beasts were great treasures, and they naturally could not be stored with ordinary means.


    This room looked quite simple, but it had been rigorously cleaned. Even if one used an incredibly powerful machine to examine it, they would not be able to find any impurities.


    At the center of the room, faint light shone, illuminating the room.


    The three of them walked in together, but they looked quite different.


    Liu Na and Karos were wearing thick protective gear, while Chen Heng was still the same as before.


    As they walked into the room, a wave of heat came from ahead.


    It was like there was a ball of mes burning, making the surroundings quite warm.


    This feeling came quite quickly and also disappeared quite quickly.


    Following this, Chen Heng looked ahead.


    At the center of the room, there was a massive receptacle, looking like it was made out of ice.


    Within the receptacle, there was a fire-like object within it, looking quite unique.


    Looking closely, they could tell it was some liquid stored in a special bottle. It was like vibrant, red blood and gave off a strong aura of vitality.


    Outside the bottle, there were ice-like things, sealing the bottle off from outside.


    ¡°This is the essence from the Star Beast, and it is very useful for creating Nothingness Beasts¡­¡± Karos exined, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t use it to create Nothingness Beasts, it has many uses. You can also use it to modify people, causing ordinary people to gain great power.


    ¡°In our Kar civilization, there was a soldier unit created from these genes, who were very powerful.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded before slowly heading forwards.


    As he walked forwards, he felt a certain might.


    That Star Beast essence contained extraordinary power and vitality.


    It was as if it was alive, and Chen Heng could even sense remnant mental energy in it, which was incredibly weak.


    Chen Heng walked closer and came to where the blocks of ice were, and he stretched out his hand.


    A cold and icy feeling spread through his hand, slowly spreading through the rest of his body.


    A massive wave of mental energy spread out, connecting with this essence.


    Standing there, Chen Heng gradually spaced out as he saw a certain scene.


    In that moment, it was as if he had be a massive Star Beast, flying through space.


    That terrifying Star Beast consumed space radiation as its food and could fly through space and do all kinds of things that ordinary people could not imagine.


    However, those scenes were quite disjointed and did notst for very long.


    In the end, that bottle of essence did not contain much power left, and the remnant mental energy had mostly dissipated.


    Following this, Chen Heng slowly woke up and looked down.


    The me-like essence was still there but seemed much quieter now; it did not seem as berserk as before.


    In that moment just then, Chen Heng had shattered that remnant mental energy.


    After losing the remnant mental energy, the essence became something ordinary. Even though it still contained extraordinary power, it could no longer affect people¡¯s minds like before.


    Behind him, Liu Na and Karos also noticed the changes.


    Liu Na felt a bit confused, but Karos¡¯ expression changed as he realized something.


    ¡°He destroyed the Star Beast¡¯s mental energy¡­ so easily¡­?¡±


    He felt quite shocked, unable to believe it.


    The remnant mental energy that the Star Beast had left behind was a big obstacle.


    Without dealing with it, it would be very easy to lose control when trying to use this essence to create anything.


    That had been the case with the Nothingness Beast.


    Because Karos had not been able topletely get rid of the Star Beast¡¯s mental energy, the Nothingness Beast would asionally go berserk and could even attack its master.


    Because of this, Karos had kept the Nothingness Beast asleep most of the time and only let it out during important times.


    However, Chen Heng had easily resolved this difficult problem.


    If other Kar people saw this, they would feelpletely stupefied.


    However, by now, Karos was not too surprised. No matter what this person could do, it would not be too iprehensible.


    ¡°I want to borrow this room of yours; are there any problems?¡± Chen Heng¡¯s voice sounded out.


    Standing in front of the ice, he turned and smiled as he looked at Karos.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Looking at the smile on Chen Heng¡¯s face, Karos shook his head.


    At this point in time, even if it wasn¡¯t fine, he would have to say it was fine.


    Otherwise, he would not be fine.


    Even though Humans and the Kar people had note into contact before, he was very willing to be friends with Chen Heng. No matter what Chen Heng requested, he would happilyply.


    In response, Chen Heng was quite pleased with Karos¡¯ tactfulness.


    Following this, Karos and Liu Na left the room, leaving Chen Heng inside alone.


    After walking out and watching the door slowly close, Karos sighed, feeling some pain in his heart.


    His precious Star Beast genes.


    Even in the prosperous Kar civilization, Star Beast genes were incredibly precious, and this was thest portion that Karos had.


    And now, he had given it out like this.


    He naturally felt great pain in his heart.


    However, despite this, he did not dare to say anything, or else he would lose his life first.


    ¡°Karos, I have some questions¡­¡± Liu Na¡¯s voice sounded out.


    Liu Na looked quite curious as she asked, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me how to resolve that form from before.¡±


    Hearing Liu Na¡¯s voice, Karos deeply sighed, feeling quite annoyed.


    However, in the end, he gave a smile and answered Liu Na¡¯s question.


    He was quite frustrated but still had to put on a smile; this was quite torturous.


    While Karos was going through this torment, there were other things going on beneath the surface.


    ¡°Have you confirmed the results?¡±


    In front of the massive control desk, the middle-aged man in charge looked quite serious as he asked, ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with the information?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A few researchers stood before him, also looking quite serious.


    ¡°A few hours ago, we received information from District 3. The mutated creatures suddenly became berserk and broke open the istion door, and it charged into District 3¡­


    ¡°From the information we¡¯ve received from District 3, it seems that everyone inside¡­¡±


    Speaking to there, the researcher did not continue, a grave look on his face.


    No one else asked anything and remained in silence.


    For a mutated creature to charge into a base, the oue was evident.


    District 3 had most likely already been annihted.


    ¡°Not only this¡­¡± someone else spoke.


    ¡°We just received news that there are mutated creatures trying to attack Districts 2, 4, and 5¡­¡±


    ¡°Those mutated creatures have started tounch mass attacks!¡±


    ¡°There also seems to be mutated creature activity in other gathering ces as well, and they seem like they are going to attack soon!¡±


    People continuously reported.


    ¡°Damnit!¡±


    Hearing that news, someone gnashed his teeth and said bitterly, ¡°Why¡­ everything was going so well, so why did the mutated creatures suddenly¡­¡±


    Before, everything had been incredibly peaceful. Even though the mutated creatures were still on earth, they seemed to be dormant.


    However, in a single day, they had all be active.


    They began to attack and had already massacred an entire District.


    Moreover, there was also activity in other gathering ces.


    It was as if the mutated creatures had received some kind of order and had begun tounch a full-scale attack.


    Many people expressed their confusion, not understanding what was going on.


    Standing in front of the massive control desk, the middle-aged man fell silent for a moment as if he thought of something.

 Chapter 305 - Shout

    <h4>Chapter 305: ¨C Shout</h4>


    The sudden attack of the mutated creatures disrupted many people¡¯s sleep.


    Given the speed that information could be transmitted through the inte, even if one wanted to stop it, it would not be possible.


    There were hundreds of millions of people living in the different gathering ces, and with so many people discussing, it was impossible to stop the flow of information.


    In just a short while, this information spread throughout the entire underground world.


    By now, there were not many people who did not know about this.


    Standing in front of the massive control desk and listening to the researchers¡¯ reports, the middle-aged man fell silent for a while before taking out a phone, preparing to ask for instructions from the higher-ups.


    ¡°I understand,¡± an aged voice sounded out from the phone in the middle-aged man¡¯s ears.


    Elsewhere, in a massive room, an elder slowly put his phone down and looked at the screen in front of him.


    There were five or six faces on the screen, and all of them were people holding the greatest authority in the world.


    ¡°Everyone has heard about the news,¡± the elder looked somewhat calm as he said, ¡°The mutated creatures have begun to attack. District 3 has been destroyed, and the remaining Districts might suffer the same fate. Let us decide what we should do now.¡±


    ¡°What do you think we should do, Mr Hedo?¡± a voice sounded out as another figure appeared on therge screen.


    Different from the others, this figure was tall and well-built. He did not look like a human and seemed like an alien.


    If Karos was here, he would have cried out in shock because this person was also a Kar person.


    He appeared on the screen, dressed in robes.


    When he appeared, everyone looked at him.


    ¡°Mr Hedo¡­¡±


    Looking at that Kar person, someone said, ¡°Just like you said, those mutated creatures have gone berserk and begun to attack. What do you rmend for us to do?¡±


    ¡°Rmend?¡± the tall Kar person looked at the others and gave a cold smile, ¡°I long since said that the mutated creatures would attack sooner orter and cause a big ruckus before leaving.


    ¡°By now, there isn¡¯t any point in giving any rmendations.


    ¡°Your strength is so weak that you can¡¯t defeat even a single mutated creature; what is the point of me giving you any rmendations?¡±


    ¡°Our strength is not enough to defeat mutated creatures, nor can wepare to the Kar civilization¡­¡± someone else said seriously, ¡°But that is why we hope you can give us some rmendations.


    ¡°Should we defend? And how should we defend¡­ we need your rmendations for this.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± the Kar person named Hedo coldly harrumphed before looking around and said, ¡°If you¡¯re desperate for a rmendation, then the only one I have to give is to make preparations to leave.


    ¡°The attack of the mutated creatures is far from the end. After the mutated creatures stop attacking, the true disaster will arrive.


    ¡°When that timees, your will be like our, turning into a pile of rubble¡­¡±


    He thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°As such, in order to preserve your strength, you should begin making preparations to leave this.¡±


    ¡°We have prepared some measures; we have already prepared spaceships and a destination,¡± someone said.


    ¡°That is enough then,¡± Hedo said as he nodded, ¡°Of course, I also rmend that you should go and bring back that Protagonist of yours.


    ¡°Even to us Kar people, that Protagonist is a god-like existence. Even though Nothingness Beasts are not on the level of the mutated creatures, they are still top-tier weapons.


    ¡°For your human technology, apart from using your most powerful weapons, it would be impossible for you to defeat a Nothingness Beast.


    ¡°However, that human was able to destroy a Nothingness Beast with his own power.¡±


    Speaking to there, he deeply breathed in and thought, not knowing what to say, ¡°Let alone you humans, even us Kar people would not be able to do such a thing.


    ¡°He contains great potential and secrets in his body. If you can research him and understand those secrets, it will be very beneficial for you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± the elders fell silent for a moment before nodding, ¡°We understand. We¡¯ll send out a team to bring the Protagonist back.¡±


    The broadcast was still going on, and they had seen Chen Heng annihte the Nothingness Beast and destroy a city.


    Back then, everyone had been incredibly shocked, including these people.


    As the highest-ranking leaders of humanity, they knew far more than ordinary people.


    In fact, they had made contact with the Kar people a long time ago. They had obtained much from them, such as their reports of what had happened to their own as well as some technology.


    It was because of the Kar people¡¯s technology that humanity had been able to hold on until now.


    As such, when they had seen the Nothingness Beast, they immediately knew what it was: the greatest crystallization of the Kar civilization¡¯s technology.


    From the information from the Kar people, they knew that a Nothingness Beast could easily destroy a city with its terrifying power.


    The Nothingness Beast from before was not a high-grade one, but it was not weak. Even if all of humanity wanted to kill it, it would be very difficult.


    However, that terrifying Nothingness Beast had been easily destroyed by that person¡¯s own power.


    From that moment, they had realized just how terrifying Chen Heng was.


    In actuality, even if Hedo had not said that, they had already decided to bring in the Protagonist.


    After all, the defensive doors seemed like they were going to fall regardless.


    Based on their predictions, the mutated creatures wouldunch attacks on all the other gathering ces.


    When that time came, whether or not they opened the doors or not would not matter anymore.


    As such, soon, an elite team departed from underground and headed to the surface.


    Their task was very simple, which was toe into contact with the Protagonist and do their best to convince him to go with them.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Everyone took this mission very seriously.


    ¡­


    ¡°Save us!¡±


    ¡°Glorious Savior, please save us!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    mes billowed to the sky, and the ground was covered with ruins and corpses.


    There was a massive creature rampaging above the ruins of the city.


    It was a massive and terrifying monster, which seemed to be shrouded in Nothingness energy, making it difficult to see its true appearance.


    It appeared on the surface of the earth and walked underground step by step, taking countless lives with every step.


    Terrifying amounts of energy spread out from the mutated creature¡¯s body, affecting its surroundings.


    The environment and various creatures were quickly infected by the mutated creature¡¯s aura, quickly going through mutations.


    As their bodies began to change, they gave off howls.


    Within a silent room, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and looked into the distance.


    Right now, he could sense an overwhelming sense of despair from the distance.


    There were people crying out to him, praying that he would go to them.


    ¡°Almighty god, please send your Savior to save us!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, I really don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Noble Savior, please listen to our prayers and destroy this evil mutated creature!¡±


    Prayers continuously sounded out in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    As the prayers sounded out, faith threads continuously formed within his body and became corporeal.


    The faith threads bing solid represented the sincerity of his worshippers.


    During times of crisis, his worshippers¡¯ faith became incredibly sincere, andrge amounts of faith energy flowed into Chen Heng.


    ¡°What happened¡­¡± Chen Heng shook his head, clearing his mind of therge amounts of prayers.


    He raised his head and looked into the distance, sinking into his thoughts.


    After a few moments, he walked out of the room.


    Outside, there were piercing rm sounds, which Chen Heng could clearly hear from a distance.


    ¡°The mutated creatures have begun to move¡­¡± Karos said seriously, ¡°Mutated creatures have awoken all over the world, and they are most likely attacking your bases¡­¡±


    As Karos spoke, scenes appeared on the screen before them.


    Within those scenes, chilling pictures appeared.


    Massive mutated creatures were rampaging, and every step they took seemed to cause the earth to shake.


    Massive amounts of Nothingness energy flooded out of their bodies, turning into a ck fog that spread out in the air.


    In the underground world, many people were infected by the mutated creature¡¯s aura, and they began to mutate.


    It could be said thatpared to the people they directly killed, the mutated creatures killed far more people by causing them to mutate.


    Every moment there were tens of thousands of people dying.


    After this cmity, there would be very few people left from this District; most people would have either been killed by the mutated creatures or died from being infected by the mutated creatures¡¯ aura.


    Moreover, after dying, those people¡¯s corpses would most likely be terrifying lifeforms like the Corpse People.


    Right now, it was not just a few hundred or a few thousand people suffering through this but hundreds of millions of people.


    On the massive screen, Liu Na could clearly hear those people¡¯s cries of pain and terror.


    She instinctively gripped her fists, wishing she could go over there and beat up the mutated creatures.


    However, she knew that this would be impossible.


    With how powerful the mutated creatures were, it would be impossible for her to reach them.


    Before she could even get close, she would begin to mutate due to their terrifying energy.


    When that time came, no one would be able to save her like before.


    Standing there, she could not help but tremble. She wanted to do something but knew that she was powerless to do anything.


    ¡°If it was him¡­¡±


    At that moment, she thought of Chen Heng, as well as how he had annihted a Nothingness Beast with a single strike, ¡°If it was him, perhaps he could defeat those things¡­¡±


    Her body trembled as she thought to herself.


    As she thought this, she instinctively wanted to turn and look at Chen Heng.


    However, she stopped herself from doing so¡ªshe had no right to ask someone else to fight.


    Fighting with the mutated creatures would be death for anyone.


    She could not go, and yet she was going to tell someone else to go and fight them; wasn¡¯t that essentially telling him to die?


    Moreover, with Chen Heng¡¯s status, telling him to go fight the mutated creatures did not seem very appropriate.


    From what Karos had said, Chen Heng was essentially a miracle.


    If they could research the mysteries in his body, they would be able to change this world and bring hope to humanity.


    This kind of person could not go and risk his life to fight those mutated creatures.


    Then¡­ was there no other way?


    Liu Na felt quiteplicated, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Someone ising¡­¡± Karos suddenly said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hearing Karos¡¯ voice, Liu Na felt quite surprised.


    ¡°Someone ising,¡± Karos said as he pointed at the screen, ¡°And they are moving quite quickly.¡±


    Liu Na looked at the screen and saw a red dot quickly moving towards their location.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Liu Na asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Karos replied as he shook his head, ¡°But from their trajectory, they seem to be heading straight here, so we are most likely their target. This is most likely a team from humanity, and their goal is most likely him¡­¡±


    Karos pointed towards Chen Heng¡¯s room as he spoke.


    Liu Na nodded and quickly came to her senses.


    ¡°Should we stop them froming in?¡± Karos asked, ¡°Or should we let them in?¡±


    ¡°Let them in.¡±


    Hearing Karos¡¯ words, Liu Na sighed and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with my teacher¡¯s son here, they won¡¯t be able to do anything¡­¡±


    Hearing those words, Karos instinctively pouted.


    In actuality, even without Chen Heng here, those people would not have been able to do much.


    After all, this was his base, and he had his puppets and machines everywhere.


    However, he did not say anything and just nodded as he began to open up for them.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    However, soon, he discovered that something was off, and his eyes widened, ¡°Damnit, what have these people done!¡±


    Hearing Karos¡¯ words, Liu Na instinctively looked ahead, and her eyes also widened.


    On the screen, behind the red dot there was a big ck dot rushing towards them.


    ¡°Those people attracted a mutated creature!¡± Liu Na stared as she muttered to herself.


    Outside.


    ¡°Are we going to die here?¡±


    There were many tanks traveling, and within one of them, a tall middle-aged man looked at the screen before him with a look of despair in his eyes.

 Chapter 306 - Awaken

    <h4>Chapter 306: ¨C Awaken</h4>


    The team that had been sent out was most likely going to fail before they could reach their target.


    All over the world, the dormant mutated creatures began to awaken, locking onto the human gathering ces.


    This team had passed by where a mutated creature had been; no one had expected this.


    When that mutated creature had awoken, everyone felt waves of despair in their hearts.


    Even within the tanks, they could sense the energying from the mutated creature¡¯s body. Just the aura it gave off caused them to tremble, feeling great fear in their hearts.


    They felt great despair and did not have any illusions of hope.


    Strictly speaking, this mutated creature was not targeting them, but just the terrifying aura it gave off was enough to suppress them.


    Right now, everyone could feel the mutating energy cover them.


    Within the tanks, everyone raised their arms and found that their bodies were going through changes.


    It looked incredibly terrifying.


    They could sense the changes in their bodies and could sense themselves heading towards death, but they could not do anything about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±


    Within the tanks, everyone closed their eyes, waiting for the end.


    Even now, humanity had not found a way to deal with the mutations from the mutated creatures¡¯ aura.


    Currently, the only thing they had found effective against it was the Protagonist¡¯s power.


    However, they had not even found him yet, so how could they ask him for help?


    Behind them, roars continuously sounded out.


    ¡°Mutant Creature Number 3 near the industrial park is also awakening¡­¡±


    Underground, everyone could clearly see that scene through the satellite.


    They could see massive amounts of ck fog billowing, seeming like it was covering the world.


    Within it, the terrifying massive beast roared as it awakened.


    Seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s expressions became grave.


    ¡°Mutant Creature Number 3 is estimated to fully awaken in half an hour¡­¡±


    A robotic voice sounded out from the machine in front of the screen, ¡°ording to the extraption from the data, in one hour, Mutant Creature Number 3 will begin to attack. Please make preparations.¡±


    The robotic voice sounded out, causing everyone¡¯s expressions to be even more grim.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±


    In front of the screen, the elder¡¯s expression was extremely grim, not knowing what to say.


    When he received the news from the other ces, he had prepared himself mentally.


    However, even so, he did not expect this day to arrive so quickly.


    It was as if the mutated creatures all over the world had nned ahead of time. After the first mutated creature awakened, they began to all awaken one after another.


    ¡°The team sent to contact the Protagonist happens to be within the range of an awakening mutated creature and is being affected by it¡­¡±


    The robot continued to speak emotionlessly, ¡°It is estimated that after five minutes, all of them will fall¡­¡±


    This was another piece of bad news.


    However, after hearing this, the elder¡¯s expression did not change anymore.


    By now, there was enough bad news.


    Given how much bad news there was already, this was no longer a big deal.


    Compared to the demise of humanity, what did a small team matter?


    The elder could not help but sigh as he thought of various things.


    ¡°Five minutes, eh?¡±


    Sitting there, he took out a pocket watch and looked at it.


    The pocket watch continued to tick as if it was counting down to their deaths.


    Soon, two minutes had passed.


    On the screen, the mutated creature¡¯s awakening became more and more evident.


    Massive aura spread out, filling the surroundings with ck fog.


    After some time, the elder deeply breathed in and once again looked at the screen.


    However, seeing the scene on the screen, he could not help but stare.


    Brilliant light appeared on the screen, covering the awakening mutated creature.


    Under the light, all darkness seemed to dissipate, and the mutated creature¡¯s mutating aura was also scattered.


    ¡°An unknown energy has been detected. The analysis suggests that ites from the Protagonist,¡± the robotic voice once again sounded out.


    ¡°The Protagonist¡­¡±


    The elder sat up and stared at the light on the screen with wide eyes.


    It was not just him.


    All over the world, everyone was staring at their screens.


    During the critical moment of the mutated creature¡¯s awakening, the Protagonist had finally acted.


    Was he going to stop the mutated creature from awakening or even fight against it?


    Everyone thought the same thing and began to wait in anticipation.


    Neither side was a simple existence.


    One came from a high-level civilization, could survive and adapt in any environment, and quickly evolve.


    The other was the ultimate human, the Protagonist who had godly powers.


    The sh between the two would definitely be quite terrifying.


    What would the oue be?


    No one knew.


    However, right now, looking at the scene on their screens, they could not help but feel excited.


    What if the Protagonist seeded?


    From his previous battles, the Protagonist had never been defeated before. No matter how powerful his enemy was, he would directly face them and destroy them.


    Would he be able to create another miracle against this mutated creature?


    Of course, many people felt quite pessimistic.


    These mutated creatures had incredible evolutionary abilities, and in the past, human civilization had never been able to suppress these monsters and had instead been suppressed.


    Given the mutated creatures¡¯ ridiculous evolution abilities, as long as they were not immediately killed, they would be stronger and stronger.


    The Protagonist¡¯s strength was indeed powerful, and he might be able to suppress the mutated creatures.


    But so what?


    If he could not immediately kill them and could only suppress them, he would just be helping them gradually be stronger.


    As time went on, he would be exhausted.


    As such, many people felt quite pessimistic.


    Nevertheless, everyone continued to watch on in anticipation.


    No matter what the oue was, this would definitely be a spectacr and majestic battle.


    Both sides had the power to easily destroy a city.


    What would the situation be like when they began to fight?


    ¡°Interesting, how interesting¡­¡±


    Within a room underground, a Kar person held a bottle of juice as he looked at the scene on the screen intently. He gave an interested smile as he said, ¡°A human with the power to rip apart a Nothingness Beast, against a mutated creature that has unlimited evolution: Who will win?


    ¡°I really am looking forward to this. Also, I wonder if my fellow Kar person will survive¡­¡±


    From when the Nothingness Beast from before had appeared, he knew that another Kar person was definitely there.


    The Nothingness Beasts were the greatest crystallization of the Kar civilization¡¯s technology. It contained all kinds of Kar techniques, as well as the genes of Star Beasts.


    In fact, even if one obtained those things, if their foundation was not up to scratch, they still would not be able to create a Nothingness Beast.


    As such, the existence of the Nothingness Beast meant that there was another Kar person there.


    He just wondered who it was.


    As the Kar person watched on, the situation began to change.


    ¡°Have we¡­ been saved?¡±


    Within the tanks, the remaining people were shocked awake.


    A warm feeling spread from the surroundings as light covered them.


    Under the divine skill¡¯s light, their bodies began to stabilize as the mutations dissipated.


    Sensing this, they stared for a while beforeing to their senses.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Protagonist!¡±


    ¡°Did the Protagonist act?¡±


    They quickly reacted, and even though they could not see the situation outside, they immediately guessed what was happening.


    In the current world, the only thing that could stop the mutation was the Protagonist.


    It was just that this light¡­


    They felt quite confused and walked out of the tanks, looking outside.


    They did this very carefully.


    Even though this city in front of them had be ruins, it was not safe.


    There were arge number of mutated lifeforms everywhere, including Corpse People.


    Once they left the tanks, ordinary humans would not be able to do much.


    As such, they moved incredibly carefully. If they saw any threats, they would immediately retreat within the tanks.


    However, they saw that the surroundings were incredibly peaceful.


    Suffocatingly peaceful.


    All around them, rays of light covered the entire city.


    Golden light descended from the sky, dyeing the sky a golden color, making it look holy and majestic.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned and stared.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Elsewhere, Liu Na and Karos were also dumbfounded.


    In front of the interface,rge amounts of darkness retreated, reced by light.


    A white area appeared at their location, quickly spreading out and covering the entire city.


    Not only this, the two of them could clearly see the white energy continuing to spread out, suppressing the darkness and creating a protective barrier.


    ¡°Can a single person¡¯s power really do such a thing?¡±


    Seeing this, Karos was stupefied and did not know what to say.


    Covering such arge area with one¡¯s own strength, and even suppressing the mutated creature¡¯s power¡ªthis required incredible power.


    Karos could not even imagine what kind of terrifying power could do such a thing.


    ¡°He went¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Liu Na let out a sigh of relief and no longer feltplicated.


    ¡°Can you adjust the scene?¡± she looked at Karos as she said, ¡°I want to see the situation over there.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Karos nodded and agreed.


    Following this, the scene changed before stopping at a certain ce.


    On a deste field, a boy¡¯s figure slowly appeared.


    He seemed to have appeared out of nowhere and was dressed in white robes.


    Faint golden sunlight fell on the boy¡¯s body, making him look godly.


    Chen Heng walked in the wilderness, listening to the cries of the people in the distance.


    Large numbers of prayers came continuously, apanied by faith threads and faith energy.


    Every moment,rge amounts of faith energy were being converted into divine energy.


    At that moment, Chen Heng could sense the changes in his body.


    Under the influence of the divine energy, his body¡¯s constitution was continuously ascending, reaching a new level.


    From the World of God¡¯s standards, his strength would be at the Fourth Ring.


    Of course, this was just a rough estimate.


    After all, Chen Heng did not know much about the strength systems in the World of Gods.


    Moreover, this strength was only temporary.


    As time went on, his strength would continuously increase.


    Asrge amounts of faith energy flowed into his body, his divine energy felt boundless.


    That was why he had the confidence toe here.


    Chen Heng could sense that in the abyss ahead, the dormant existence was quickly awakening.


    After being stimted by Chen Heng¡¯s power, its reaction was very evident, and it began to awaken even faster.


    In response, Chen Heng was not too startled and silently stood there, waiting for the mutated creature to fully awaken.


    As he watched on, a ck fog began to rush out with terrifying momentum.


    ¡°Roarr!¡±


    A roar sounded out as an enormous figure appeared.

 Chapter 307 - – Slay

    <h4>Chapter 307: ¨C y</h4>


    As countless people watched on, the mutated creature awakened in the end.


    This was not the first mutated creature to awaken, but it was definitely the one with the most attention on it.


    After all, the one standing before it was the Protagonist.


    His power was iprehensible, and researchers could not believe that a human could have such power.


    Now, he stood before the mutated creature.


    Facing this monster, which had pushed humanity to the brink, would the Protagonist be a match for it?


    Their hope and despair were all providing Chen Heng with greater power.


    Chen Heng was covered with the pure light of divine energy, and he could sense more and more faith threads connecting to him.


    This kind of feeling was incredibly real and felt quite unique.


    As the roars continuously sounded out, the savage monster could gradually be seen.


    It was incredibly massive and at least thousands of meters tall.


    It had seven heads, and each of them looked different.


    Its body was quite swollen and was covered with scales, as well as mysterious patterns that looked somewhat beautiful.


    Overall, it looked incredibly terrifying, and this was especially so for its eyes, which were incredibly intimidating.


    Right after it appeared, the monster gave off suffocating Nothingness energy.


    The Nothingness energy directly condensed into ck fog, which spread out into the surroundings.


    In response, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he raised a hand.


    Within his body, the Divinities¡¯ energy rippled out.


    A divine skill rune appeared, turning into a barrier that sealed the mutated creature¡¯s surroundings.


    Light shone out, shredding away the Nothingness energy and leaving behind just the massive monster.


    ¡°Roarr!¡±


    Ahead, the savage monster gave a furious roar, as if it sensed Chen Heng¡¯s power.


    Its voice was like thunder, and anyone just standing before it would feel great terror.


    Boom!


    Chen Heng stood there and casually waved his hand.


    The surroundings began to tremble as a shocking scene unfolded.


    As Chen Heng¡¯s power spread out, massive mountains in the distance were uprooted before smashing down towards the mutated creature, under Chen Heng¡¯s control.


    Boom!


    Ahead, the mutated creature roared, and looking at the falling mountains, it did not hesitate to charge up.


    Bang!


    Massive sounds rang out as the mountains were shattered, but the mutated creature was not even wounded.


    Seeing this, the onlookers werepletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    Looking at the screen, Liu Na was stupefied, not knowing what to say.


    Moving mountains to smash enemies¡ªwas this really something a human could do?


    Liu Na felt as if she was dreaming, and she could not believe that this scene was real.


    Beside her, Karos nced at her and only shook his head, not saying anything.


    ¡°You think this is a big deal?¡± he thought to himself, ¡°Do you know how I felt when he ripped apart that Nothingness Beast?¡±


    From how Karos saw it, instantly killing a Nothingness Beast was much more difficult than moving mountains.


    Since Chen Heng could even insta-kill a Nothingness Beast, moving mountains seemed much more normal.


    Karos thought to himself as he continued to look at the shocking scenes.


    On the screen,rge numbers of buildings were flying.


    In the distance, buildings began to rise up from cities, bringing with them their foundations.


    Under the control of Chen Heng¡¯s will, an entire city was uprooted and mmed at the mutated creature.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    This time, even Karos instinctively spoke, almost cursing out.


    This was too ridiculous!


    That was what everyone was thinking.


    The Nothingness Beasts and mutated creatures were incredibly powerful.


    However, uprooting mountains and even cities waspletely different.


    For example, although a missile could easily st apart a mountain, it could not uproot the mountain and preserve it.


    One was just simple destruction, while the other required much greater control.


    For the Protagonist to be able to do the former, he could already make many people go crazy.


    And now, he had done thetter as well.


    Even Karos grabbed at his own head, feeling like he was going to go crazy.


    The battle was still continuing.


    Roars sounded out as the massive mutated creature stood there, giving off a terrifying aura.


    An entire city flew at it, seeming like it was going to be buried. However, it still looked rtively uninjured.


    ¡°As expected, that did not work either¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as he looked forward calmly.


    By now, he had a good sense of the mutated creature¡¯s power.


    This mutated creature¡¯s power was incredibly great, and it was not inferior to any of the creatures he had seen.


    Moreover, it had incredible vitality and it would be very difficult to kill it with ordinary means.


    If he wanted to kill it, he would have to go all out.


    Following this, Chen Heng began to move.


    A faint whispering sound sounded out as Chen Heng finished creating a magic skill framework.


    As mental energy quickly rushed out, Chen Heng unleashed a magic skill.


    Massive amounts of divine energy gathered, forming an enormous golden sword.


    The golden sword looked holy and mighty, and it contained Chen Heng¡¯s boundless mental energy.


    In the next moment, with a thought from Chen Heng, the golden sword descended, shing at the mutated creature.


    Ahead, the mutated creature continuously roared and its seven heads fell one after another. Its body suffered the same fate, and was cut thousands of times in an instant.


    Following this, the golden sword continued onwards, sting apart the mutated creature¡¯s body and reducing it into mangled flesh.


    Its end was like that of the Nothingness Beast¡¯s; there was not much difference.


    A rain of blood began.


    After killing the mutated creature, its blood spurted into the air before falling back down, causing a rain of blood in this area.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Karos stood in hisboratory, staring at this scene.


    For some reason, he felt that this scene was incredibly familiar.


    Only after a while did he realize why he felt this way.


    Wasn¡¯t this the same as when his Nothingness Beast had been destroyed?


    At that moment, he felt great pain in his heart.


    And now, the same thing had happened to the mutated creature.


    Thinking to there, Karos felt quiteplicated, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Is it over?¡± Liu Na¡¯s expression was alsoplicated as she spoke.


    ¡°Over?¡± Karos shook his head as heughed, ¡°It would be good if it was that simple¡­


    ¡°For normal creatures, death is indeed the end. However, that is not the case for these mutated creatures¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Na felt quite startled before quicklying to her senses.


    On the screen, dense ck fog appeared.


    As Chen Heng watched on, something seemed to rush out of the massive abyss before him.


    A monster¡¯s massive body appeared as it roared¡ªit was the mutated creature from before.


    It had returned from the Nothingness and once again appeared. Its roar was filled with hatred and might.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Seeing the mutated creature, Chen Heng thought to himself, and thinking of what Karos had said, he muttered to himself, ¡°An undying body?¡±


    After mutated creatures died, they would not immediately disappear and would instead revive.


    This was from the Kar civilization¡¯s records.


    It was because of this ability that the Kar civilization had been destroyed.


    If that was not the case, with the Kar civilization¡¯s power, they would not have been destroyed.


    Standing there, Chen Heng raised his head and looked ahead.


    A gory smell spread out; the blood from before was still there, and it seemed to contain an unknown energy.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    The presence of this blood meant that the mutated creature had indeed died. It was not a fake death and was indeed a real death.


    However, after dying, it had immediately revived and looked the exact same as before.


    From its furious roaring, it seemed to still remember Chen Heng and remembered being killed by him.


    This was very interesting.


    As Chen Heng thought this, he gave a faint smile.


    Ahead, a massive shadow rushed at him.


    The moment it revived, the mutated creature immediately roared and charged forwards.


    The ground shook as Nothingness energy spread out, covering this region.


    This area was immediately infected by the Nothingness energy.


    Boundless power spread out, covering this area; this was a terrifying power that could instantly destroy an entire city.


    However, facing this power, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was very calm and he continued to stand there.


    The light of the Nothingness energy covered thend and stabbed towards Chen Heng, but it was unable to reach him.


    Before it could reach him, a formless barrier opened, and divine energy rippled out, blocking everything froming into contact from Chen Heng.


    Compared to before, Chen Heng¡¯s aura was even more powerful, making it so that the mutated creature¡¯s energy could not break through his barrier.


    Boom!


    Nothingness energy became even more active, as if it was being stimted.


    A golden sword once again descended cleanly, heavily mming into the mutated creature¡¯s body.


    Bang!


    A massive explosion once again sounded out.


    Countless gashes once again appeared on the mutated creature¡¯s body, and it once again exploded.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    Looking at this scene, Liu Na could not help but p, but Karos¡¯ expression became serious.


    ¡°He was able to kill it so easily again¡­¡± he said as he looked at the screen, a look of awe on his face.


    No one would have thought that the battle would go like this.


    A mutated creature, which could cause countless people to feel terrified, had been defeated so easily and one-sidedly.


    However, from how Karos saw it, this would not change the oue of the battle.


    Compared to the mutated creatures which could revive an unlimited number of times, humans were far too weak.


    So what if he could easily kill it and reduce it to a pile of blood and flesh?


    As long as the Nothingness energy still remained, the mutated creature would not disappear. No matter how many times he defeated it, it would revive and even be stronger.


    So what if Chen Heng held the advantage now?


    He would die of exhaustion sooner orter.


    That was what Karos, as well as the rest of the world, were thinking.


    They sighed and did not know what to say.


    However, this battle was inevitably going to shock them.


    Looking at the revived mutated creature, Chen Heng gave a slight smile and headed forwards.


    As he walked, his boundless aura rippled, making him look extraordinary.


    This time, as he walked, his aura seemed to change.


    Boom!


    Nothingness energy once again descended.


    Boundless energynded on the ground.


    However, this time, the one gathering this energy was not the mutated creature but another existence.


    Chen Heng walked on the ground, andrge amounts of Nothingness energy condensed around him.

 Chapter 308 - Devour

    <h4>Chapter 308: ¨C Devour</h4>


    ¡°Here ites!¡±


    Seeing this, Karos¡¯ expression stiffened as he stared at the screen, wanting to see every detail clearly.


    He would never forget that scene.


    Back then, Chen Heng had been like this when he had destroyed the Nothingness Beast with a single hit.


    Now, facing the terrifying mutated creature, was he going to go all-out?


    Without realizing it, Karos¡¯ hands became covered with cold sweat as he looked on in anticipation.


    At the scene, Nothingness energy billowed, covering the surroundings.


    Within it, Chen Heng¡¯s figure seemed incredibly unique.


    He seemed incredibly massive, like a giant that stood between the heavens and earth. His figure was evidently not very big, and yet everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to him.


    A massive aura spread out as the darkness in the surroundings swarmed into his body.


    As all of this happened, Chen Heng¡¯s body felt immense pressure.


    ¡°It¡¯s even greater than before¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    Within his body, his Shadow Divinity became active and resonated with the Nothingness energy in the surroundings before drawing it in.


    Because of this, Chen Heng¡¯s body was put under great pressure.


    Under the control of the Shadow Divinity, the Nothingness energy did not target Chen Heng and instead only provided him with great power.


    Fortunately, when the Shadow Divinity was activated, the Light Divinity also gave out divine energy, appearing in Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    It was because of this divine energy that Chen Heng was able to hold on. In fact, because of the pressure, his body was bing stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    Ahead, the mutated creature began to roar.


    As if it sensed the changes in Chen Heng¡¯s body, its eyes stared at Chen Heng, now seeming to contain a trace of fear.


    Even the mutated creature could sense the changes in the surroundings.


    As Chen Heng headed forwards, the Nothingness energy in the surroundings continuously changed, and it was being drawn towards him. It was not strengthening the mutated creature and was instead standing on Chen Heng¡¯s side.


    This was quite ironic.


    Nothingness energy was energy that originally belonged to the mutated creature; the reason there was even Nothingness energy on this was because of the mutated creatures.


    They were like the children of Nothingness energy and could naturally control it.


    Ordinarily, it was them using this energy to harm others.


    And now, the situation had been reversed.


    Boundless Nothingness energy gathered, but none of it went to the mutated creature. Instead, it all went to Chen Heng, causing his aura to be stronger and stronger.


    Let alone anyone else, even the mutated creature was continuously howling in confusion and fear.


    The Nothingness energy had abandoned them and chosen a better vessel.


    Could it be that to the Nothingness energy, Chen Heng was a more suitable vessel than the mutated creatures?


    Many people felt quite confused about this.


    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be so¡­¡± Within he sparse room, the Kar person named Hedo was also stunned.


    How could a mere human have greater control over Nothingness energy?


    Why was this?


    Just what was he?


    No one had any answers to this.


    However, what they knew was that this mutated creature was most likely going to be in trouble.


    This was indeed the case.


    In the next moment, Chen Heng raised his head.


    At that moment, his appearance greatly changed.


    Due to the divine energy, his body had be much taller. He no longer looked like a weak boy and now looked much taller and well-built.


    His clothes had not changed, but he seemed much more dignified. He even looked more handsome, and seemed like a god who had descended.


    His pupils had be a dark gold colour, and as they looked at the mutated creature, even the surroundings seemed to tremble.


    In the next moment, he stretched out his hand.


    Divine energy exploded out as boundless Nothingness energy was gathered.


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    Within the ruins of the city nearby, next to a few tanks, the survivors looked at the sky, feeling dumbfounded.


    There seemed to be lightning flickering in the sky, containing massive power.


    It was as if the sky was roaring, and a sword that seemed to be able to tear through the world began to descend.


    Following it was an enormous hand that seemed to be able to cover the sky.


    Everything became dim.


    In the sky, the sun was covered, and below, the earth began to copse.


    A berserk gale swept across thend.


    The scene was incredibly terrifying, and within it, the mutated creature was struggling and roaring.


    However, against the terrifying power, it was unable to do anything before it was disintegrated by the massive hand and disappeared.


    A massive wave of energy flowed into Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    After that mutated creature disappeared, its energy did not disappear and was instead devoured by Chen Heng, flowing into his Shadow Divinity.


    After taking in this energy, Chen Heng could sense some changes in his body.


    His Divinity went through some slight changes¡ªit seemed that after absorbing the mutated creature¡¯s energy, his Shadow Divinity was no longer as pure.


    However, this was normal.


    From the Divinity legacy that Chen Heng had inherited, Divinities were the manifestation ofws and were eternal.


    For such entities formed fromws, whether it was Light or Shadow, they could be strengthened by other things.


    If they were provided with the energy of newws, they could be even stronger.


    This was what was happening now.


    However, Chen Heng did not expect devouring a single mutated creature¡¯s energy to cause such a great change to the Divinity.


    It seemed that the mutated creatures were not simple at all, and they most likely represented a portion of this world¡¯sws.


    Otherwise, there would not be such an oue.


    A deep desire welled up in his heart.


    Within Chen Heng¡¯s body, the strengthened Divinity seemed to be crying out for even more.


    It wanted even more mutated creatures to devour even more energy fromws.


    Chen Heng did not resist and turned as he looked into the distance.


    He looked into the distance and could instantly see the scene there.


    Countless creatures were crying out.


    In a gathering ce, a terrifying mutated creature was going on a rampage, ughtering all living creatures it came across.


    There, many people died in despair and began to mutate.


    After devouring that mutated creature¡¯s energy from before, Chen Heng could see even more things.


    He could see that after people died from the mutated creatures, energy rushed out of their bodies into the mutated creature.


    That unique energy caused the mutated creature to be even stronger and more berserk.


    Chen Heng could sense that it was not just the mutated creature; even Nothingness itself seemed to be quickly growing as the mutated creature continued with its massacre.


    At that moment, Chen Heng understood the essence of Nothingness.


    The essence of Nothingness was plundering.


    Mutated creatures were born from Nothingness, and they were pigers for Nothingness.


    As the mutated creatures continuously killed and piged, they would continuously supply energy to Nothingness.


    As the mutated creatures continuously ughtered, the power of Nothingness would be greater, allowing the mutated creatures to also be stronger.


    This was most likely why the mutated creatures went about rampaging on variouss.


    It was different to what the Kar people thought: Mutated creatures indeed became stronger in different environments, but the power they required came from ughtering other creatures.


    ¡°Killing and plundering¡­¡± Chen Heng chuckled, ¡°How fitting.¡±


    In the next moment, his body disappeared.


    ¡°The Protagonist¡­ where did he go?¡±


    Seeing the scene on their screens, everyone watching felt quite startled.


    After some time, they finally saw Chen Heng¡¯s figure.


    By now, Chen Heng hade to another gathering ce.


    It had already been broken open by a mutated creature, and countless people were crying out in terror.


    In terms of power, mutated creatures were incredibly powerful, but what was truly crucial was their Nothingness energy.


    Once their Nothingness energy spread out, it would cause the lifeforms in the surroundings to fall into terror.


    After humans began to mutate, the best thing that could happen to them was death.


    Their mutation would either fail, causing them to die, or it would seed, causing them to be a monster that no longer had consciousness.


    As for Chen Heng, he was an exception.


    Even now, the humans had no idea where the Protagonist¡¯s power came from.


    However, the fact that he couldpletely kill mutated creatures was undeniable.


    This news had already spread, greatly boosting morale and providing humanity with a trace of hope.


    This was why everyone was still holding on to hope and was not just waiting for death in despair.


    Now, the Protagonist hade to where another mutated creature was.


    Was he going to clear out all of the mutated creatures?


    Thinking about that, everyone became incredibly excited.


    The satellite once again began to broadcast, and that familiar figure appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°The broadcast will now begin¡­¡± the beautiful MC spoke, ¡°This is District 1, and as everyone can see, the mutated creature has already broken through the defenses and entered.


    ¡°The Protagonist has also just arrived. Let us see how this encounter will end.¡±


    Following this, a ravaged underground world appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    In the depths of the District, the terrifying and savage mutated creature stood there with its enormous body.


    Even though they were not facing the mutated creature themselves, just looking at it through the screen, they all felt incredibly apprehensive.


    By now, it had been many years since the catastrophe had begun.


    They were not unfamiliar with the appearance of the mutated creatures. In fact, many people had escaped from cities that the mutated creatures had ughtered.


    Soft singing sounded out.


    This sound was incredibly clear and had a maism to it. Just hearing it, everyone felt as if their minds were being cleansed.


    A boy¡¯s figure appeared on the screen, looking incredibly handsome and exquisite. As he walked through the ruins, he was singing to himself.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    Seeing Chen Heng¡¯s actions, many people did not understand.


    The evil mutated creature was ahead, but the Protagonist was not heading forwards to deal with it; what was he doing?


    However, soon, they realized.


    On the screens, faint light was shing.


    As Chen Heng continued to sing, a faint light spread out from his body.


    As everyone watched on, the light slowly spread out, covering this entire area.


    Following this, a shocking scene unfolded.


    Underground, there were countless people crying out as they were being infected by the Nothingness energy and mutating.


    However, as the light covered them, their mutations stopped.


    Everyone stared at their bodies and could sense a warm feeling spreading through their bodies.


    The mutations reversed, and even all of their injuries were healed.


    ¡°Mummy¡­ mummy!¡±


    Within the ruins, a little girl¡¯s joyous shout sounded out.


    The woman in front of the girl, who had been on herst breath, once again opened her eyes.


    The light had saved everyone.


    Boundless divine energy spread out, like a world-cleansing light of the legends, banishing all of the evil darkness.


    At that moment, everyone turned and looked towards the source of the light.


    There, a figure was slowly heading forwards.

 Chapter 309 - Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 309: ¨C Transformation</h4>


    Not too far away, a boy was slowly walking forwards. His clothing was very simple, but his features were very exquisite. His face was calm and somewhat gentle as he advanced.


    A strange aura rose up from his body, and as he headed forwards, it became greater and more terrifying.


    In the underground area, the boundless light had already covered the surroundings.


    After the area was covered by the light, the terrifying mutated creature seemed to have lost its threat. It continuously roared but was unable to explode out with any more terrifying power.


    Being suppressed by the light, the mutated creature continuously retreated, and its connection to Nothingness energy seemed to have been cut off.


    Chen Heng continued to slowly walk towards it.


    By now, everyone in the world waspletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Hedo looked at the scene in disbelief, ¡°Covering an entire District with his own power? Is he even a human?¡±


    At that moment, he began to wonder if Chen Heng had a perpetual motion machine hidden within him.


    This was a bit too iprehensible.


    No matter how much something could evolve, it had to still obey thews of conservation of energy.


    For Chen Heng to unleash such power with his small body, it was already shocking enough.


    However, at that time, it was at least justified by the Nothingness energy.


    It seemed that after his body had mutated, he could use the Nothingness energy.


    However, how could this current situation be exined?


    To be able to cover an entire region and purify everyone within it, the energy required would be massive.


    However, where did this energye from?


    Surely it wasn¡¯t also Nothingness energy?


    At that moment, countless people felt perplexed, not knowing how to understand this.


    ¡°Have there been any results?¡±


    In another room, a few elders were madly discussing, feeling greatly shaken, ¡°How can a human¡¯s body contain such terrifying power?¡±


    ¡°Even if he can contain this energy, where did ite from? Surely it can¡¯t havee from nowhere?¡±


    ¡°Does ite from Nothingness?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but it doesn¡¯t seem very likely¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the reaction? That energy obviously counters Nothingness energy and can even dispel it. Its source cannot be Nothingness energy!¡±


    Discussions continuously sounded out.


    At that moment, everyone was discussing, but they could note to a conclusion.


    However, they came to amon agreement: The Protagonist held great secrets in his body.


    If they could sessfully research it, it would be incredibly beneficial to humanity and could cause human civilization to instantly soar.


    However, they understood that this was for the future.


    Right now, they could not do anything.


    Following this, everyone began to watch on nervously.


    Fighting with a mutated creature was an incredibly difficult matter.


    Right before fighting with the mutated creature, the Protagonist was using such great power to suppress the Nothingness energy and heal the survivors; would he still be able to defeat this mutated creature?


    Surely he had a limit, and if he reached that limit, he would fall.


    Moreover, beforeing here, he had already fought with a mutated creature and killed it.


    Under such circumstances, could he still deal with this mutated creature?


    Everyone felt qutie worried.


    However, different to what everyone thought, Chen Heng felt quite at ease.


    He seemed like he was walking very slowly, but in actuality, every step he took he traversed arge distance.


    Using a divine skill to purify and heal everyone¡¯s bodies seemed like it would use up much energy, and this was indeed the case.


    If a Priest from the World of Gods was here, even a top-tier Priest would only be able to do so after exhausting all of their strength.


    However, Chen Heng was different.


    Right now, his body was surging with energy, and in fact, it had even more energy than before.


    Even though the amount of energy he had used was incredible, it was not a big deal to him.


    The energy regenerated incredibly quickly, far beyond what anyone could imagine.


    Most of Chen Heng¡¯s energy came from the faith energy that others gave him.


    Now that he had protected everyone here, he received massive amounts of faith energy, which was then converted into divine energy.


    The incredible amount of faith energy that he received even caused him to feel dizzy for a slight moment.


    This world had an incrediblyrge poption, so when Chen Heng disyed his power before everyone, the amount of faith energy he received was naturally enormous.


    Right now, Chen Heng was certain that the amount of faith energy he had obtained would be something admired even in the World of Gods.


    Chen Heng continued to calmly advance.


    A massive wave of mental energy slowly spread out, locking on to the mutated creature.


    There, the mutated creature continuously howled as if it was feeling terrified.


    Rumble¡­


    The mutated creature howled as it continuously retreated as if it wanted to escape from here.


    However, by now, it was toote.


    After Chen Heng hade, this area had been locked down by him, as had the mutated creature. Even if it wanted to escape, it was impossible.


    Countless people¡¯s faith energy gathered on Chen Heng¡¯s body, causing his aura to be massive.


    Countless people¡¯s thoughts towards the mutated creature gathered on Chen Heng¡¯s body, which could be summed up in one word.


    Die!


    This was the culmination of years of suffering, and sensing this massive will, Chen Heng lightly sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± a faint voice sounded out.


    As everyone watched on, the massive, terrifying mutated creature¡¯s body began to go through changes.


    With a light bang, the mutated creature¡¯s howling stopped.


    Its body began to crack, making it look like a cracked porcin bottle.


    At first, the cracks were very small, but they became bigger and bigger. Eventually, the mutated creature cracked apart, turning into bloody crystals on the ground.


    A wave of pure source energy flowed into Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    In that moment, great vitality appeared within his body.


    His Shadow Divinity shined as its inscriptions became even more intricate andrger.


    Just like before, after devouring this mutated creature¡¯s energy, Chen Heng¡¯s Divinity once again grew and reached a new level.


    Standing there, Chen Heng examined his condition.


    After devouring the energy from two mutated creatures, his condition had greatly changed.


    Compared to before, his Shadow Divinity had be almost twice as strong.


    The strengthening of his Divinity meant an increase in his own strength.


    Chen Heng could instinctively feel that he could absorb energy from killing and plundering.


    This feeling was incredibly realistic, causing Chen Heng to frown.


    ¡°Wanting to devour¡­¡±


    Standing there, he thought back to the mutated creatures, as well as how they continuously killed and made the Nothingness energy stronger.


    The Nothingness energy represented killing and plundering.


    It seemed that after the Shadow Divinity devoured the Nothingness energy, it had also gained this attribute¡ªit could also absorb other creatures¡¯ energy from killing.


    This kind of ability was incredibly powerful, but from how Chen Heng saw it, if he was not careful, it would be easy for him to go mad.


    To Chen Heng, killing enemies to obtain energy was not a big deal.


    However, if he continuously ughtered just to be stronger, then there might be problems.


    If that was the case, he might go mad and no longer be able to control himself.


    It seemed that this was the case for the mutated creatures.


    As creatures born from Nothingness, they did not have a consciousness and werepletely controlled by Nothingness energy. No matter what creatures they encountered, they would instinctively want to ughter them.


    Even though they could continuously be stronger, they were just the puppets of Nothingness energy.


    Chen Heng could see this clearly.


    Boom!


    Sounds came from the distance, and Chen Heng heard fervent prayers, hoping that he would descend.


    His thoughts were cut off by the prayers, and he raised his head and looked ahead.


    Through the faith threads in his body, his vision arrived far away.


    In other ces, simr mutated creatures had also appeared, rampaging and killing.


    Simr to this region, other regions were also going through disasters and there were people crying out everywhere.


    It was like a scene from hell.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he began to move.


    As everyone watched on, his body gradually became transparent before disappearing.


    A faint light shed, and after it disappeared, Chen Heng was also gone.


    Elsewhere, in a chaotic ce.


    A mutated creature was rampaging chaotically in the ruins, causing countless people to cry out.


    A light shed as a figure appeared.


    At that moment, he had quicklye to another ce and looked around.


    As he looked about, he saw the people and ruined surroundings clearly.


    He did not hesitate and directly walked over to meet the mutated creature.


    ¡°Is he¡­ going to kill another mutated creature?¡± many people inwardly cried out seeing this scene.

 Chapter 310 - End of Catastrophe

    <h4>Chapter 310: ¨C End of Catastrophe</h4>


    The mutated creatures were the source of this world¡¯s downfall.


    They were birthed from Nothingness energy and relied on Nothingness energy. They were vessels and puppets of Nothingness energy and received great power from it.


    In the past, both the Kar civilization and human civilization had fallen at their hands.


    In the past, no matter how hard they worked, they could notpletely kill the mutated creatures and could only temporarily defeat them.


    However, now, the situation had changed.


    The seemingly-invincible mutated creatures had been destroyed one after another, unable to resist Chen Heng.


    In front of the Protagonist, the seemingly-invincible mutated creatures did not seem to be able to take even a single hit, and they could not stop him at all.


    His power seemed to be boundless, and even though he looked like a normal person, he could release such terrifying might.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that he was a miracle.


    No matter how this miracle had happened, it indeed existed and stood right there.


    In front of him, there was another mutated creature.


    Roars sounded out from ahead.


    As if it sensed a threat to its life, the mutated creature roared but did not dare to advance.


    However, Chen Heng was unfazed and continued to walk forwards.


    As he looked on, the mutated creature¡¯s appearance was revealed to him.


    It was much stronger than the previous two mutated creatures he had faced. Its body was bigger, and the might it gave off was also much greater.


    Then again, this was not too surprising.


    Because of the different experiences that the different mutated creatures had, the degree to which they evolved were different.


    In terms of strength, this mutated creature was indeed stronger than the previous two.


    However, that was all there was to it.


    Boom!


    The battle ended just as quickly as it began.


    Everyone watched on as Chen Heng slowly headed onwards and waved his hand, condensing a sword of light that nailed the mutated creature to the ground.


    Red sttered everywhere, and on the ground, the mutated creature howled as it struggled, but it was to no avail.


    Following this, divine energy rippled out as the mutated creature¡¯s body began to shatter. It began to be covered with cracks, just like the previous mutated creature that Chen Heng had killed.


    After a few moments, its body copsed. Its core essence rushed out, preparing to return to Nothingness, but it was stopped by Chen Heng.


    ¡°Can¡¯t have any waste¡­¡± Chen Heng gave a slight smile as he muttered.


    This mutated creature¡¯s essence would just return to Nothingness, so he might as well take it for himself.


    After devouring this mutated creature¡¯s essence, Chen Heng¡¯s Divinity once again went through changes.


    He could sense his Divinity bing moreplicated as more inscriptions appeared.


    It seemed that the initial transformation wasplete.


    After he dealt with the remaining mutated creatures and devoured their essence, it should be enough.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Sensing his condition, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s time for all of this to end¡­¡±


    As he spoke, his body disappeared and left this ce.


    Following this, as everyone watched on, Chen Heng appeared in various ces all over the world.


    His power seemed to be boundless as he continuously hunted down the mutated creatures.


    What was shocking was that Chen Heng did not seem to feel any pressure in facing the mutated creatures. Despite fighting for so long, he still seemed calm and fresh.


    This kind of shocking performance could not help but make people wonder where his power came from.


    Could a human¡¯s body really contain power like this?


    This made everyone feel confused and shocked.


    However,pared to this, everyone felt much more excited about the oues of the mutated creatures.


    It had been 20 years.


    The mutated creatures had rampaged on this world for 20 years, dealing a great blow to humanity.


    They caused great suffering and pain, and this period of despair had been stained by blood and tears.


    And now, it seemed that this was going to be over.


    When the final mutated creature was killed by the Protagonist and fell to the ground, everyone began to cry in joy and celebrate.


    The mutated creatures had disappeared.


    The source of all of that suffering had finally been eradicated.


    If they were in normal times, most people would not dare to believe such a thing and would think they were dreaming.


    However, now, the scene that countless people had been dreaming of had been brought to reality.


    Moreover, the one who had defeated those mutated creatures was a human.


    The Protagonist represented the hope and joy of countless people.


    ¡°The mutated creatures really have been destroyed¡­¡±


    Looking at the final mutated creature disappearing and the Nothingness energy retreating, Karos felt quite stunned.


    He felt that he had dreamed a very inconceivable dream.


    Those terrifying lifeforms that had caused the Kar civilization to be destroyed had been exterminated just like that.


    And the one who had done this was just a single human.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Karos felt quiteplicated as he shook his head, ¡°From his performance, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s still a human¡­


    ¡°Compared to ordinary humans, he is already a different race¡­¡±


    In terms of his biology, he was not inferior to the Nothingness Beasts and was definitely not like an ordinary human.


    Rather than a human, he was like a god¡­


    Many thoughts shed in his mind, and he felt quiteplicated.


    Compared to him, Liu Na¡¯s feelings were much simpler.


    Looking at the scene on the screen, her face was covered with delight.


    The eradication of the mutated creatures meant victory for humanity.


    However, for a minority of people, as they rejoiced, they also became wary.


    That wariness was directed to Chen Heng.


    For him to be able to easily destroy the mutated creatures, if he wanted to cause destruction, he would be able to go even further.


    After all,pared to the mutated creatures, he had intelligence and greater control over Nothingness energy.


    If this kind of existence decided to focus on destruction, he could cause even more harm than the mutated creatures.


    Fortunately, the Protagonist did not have any ill-intent towards humanity from his actions and instead was willing to help humans.


    Even though his strength greatly surpassed theirs, he seemed to still think of himself as a human.


    This was an incredibly good piece of news.


    Chen Heng did not know about theplicated emotions of the other people.


    Right now, he stood on the ground, sensing his gains.


    After destroying the final mutated creature, he could sense the changes in his body.


    Before, faith energy from all over the world had been continuously gathering towards him, and after he killed the final mutated creature, it reached a peak.


    The entire world¡¯s faith energy gathered here and flooded into Chen Heng¡¯s body. In fact, even the Divinities began to find it difficult to take it all in.


    The Divinities could indeed convert faith energy into divine energy, but this conversion was not unlimited. After reaching a certain limit, they would have to store it as faith energy to convertter.


    At the end of the day, it was a problem with the efficiency of the conversion.


    In the World of Gods, Chen Heng had not obtained much faith energy; it had just been from his subjects in his territory, as well as his followers.


    However, aftering to this world, he had obtained a massive amount of faith energy.


    This world had arge poption, so the amount of faith energy that they could give was also massive.


    This enormous amount of faith energy put a great burden on Chen Heng¡¯s Divinities, causing their conversion to reach the limit.


    Chen Heng could sense that his Divinities hadpletely awakened, but even so, they were unable to convert most of the faith energy.


    The boundless faith energy inside Chen Heng¡¯s body was like an ocean; no matter how much his Divinities converted, it did not seem to decrease.


    It seemed that it would take him a long time to convert all of this faith energy.


    Chen Heng shook his head, feeling quite frustrated, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    Even if he was in a hurry, he could not change anything.


    Moreover, he was not in a hurry.


    Standing there, Chen Heng silently closed his eyes.


    The divine energy was incredibly active within his body, and Chen Heng could sense that instinctive desire.


    After killing many mutated creatures and devouringrge amounts of energy from them, Chen Heng¡¯s Shadow Divinity now looked much different.


    Itsw mark was now much moreplicated and seemed to have reached a new level.


    It seemed that this Divinity could no longer be called the Shadow Divinity.


    It seemed to have new powers that were growing, but it still needed to go through a transformation.


    The transformation of a Divinity requiredrge amounts of divine energy, but fortunately, what Chen Hengcked least now was divine energy.


    Chen Heng thought for a moment before his body disappeared, heading to somewhere else.


    ¡°What is he doing now?¡±


    Seeing Chen Heng¡¯s actions, everyone felt quite confused.


    Soon, Chen Heng arrived at the top of a mountain.


    Ahead was a tall mountain range, and the air was quite thin.


    This was the highest mountain range in the world, and ordinary people would find it impossible to climb up here.


    Chen Heng stood here and looked down. If it was an ordinary person, all they would see would be mist and fog.


    However, that naturally was not the case for Chen Heng.


    He could clearly see the scenery before him.


    After looking for a while, he closed his eyes and stood there silently.


    The moment his eyes closed, his aura dissipated and seemed to bepletely sealed.


    A pure-white aura spread out before freezing his body.


    Just like that, his aura of life seemed to scatter, and no more life could be sensed from him.


    ¡°The Protagonist¡¯s aura¡­ haspletely disappeared¡­¡±


    Seeing this on the broadcast, everyone felt dumbfounded.


    From their analysis, the Protagonist¡¯s vital signs had all disappeared, and his body had turned into an ice sculpture.


    He looked like he was dead.


    ¡°Is he¡­ dead?¡± Countless people thought the same thing.


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Standing there and looking at the scene on the screen, Karos stared for a while before saying, ¡°After fighting with so many mutated creatures for so long, how could he not feel tired?


    ¡°It seems that he had reached his limit long before then but was barely holding on¡­¡±


    A look of understanding appeared on his face as he came up with an exnation, ¡°Did he go there to set up a tomb for himself? So that he would not be defiled by others for research in the future¡­¡±


    Speaking to there, his expression was quiteplicated.


    Those terrifying battles before still reyed in his mind, and it was difficult to think that a single person had aplished all that.


    Even if Chen Heng borrowed the Nothingness energy and used it to fight, it was still a bit too much.


    Perhaps the Protagonist had long since reached his limit, but because he did not want to leave behind any problems, he got rid of all of them before falling.


    As for why he went to that ce, it was easy to exin.


    He knew the value of his body and knew that if he really died, his body would be taken to be researched.


    No one would be willing for such a thing to happen to them.


    As such, finding a ce where ordinary people could not reach was a good choice.


    Karos felt quiteplicated and felt some respect towards Chen Heng.


    Despite their different worlds and races, such a heroic figure was someone who others could not help but admire and respect.


    Simr to him, many others were sighing.


    They all had simr thoughts and thought they understood the Protagonist¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°List that mountain range as a protected site.¡±


    In front of a massive screen, a dignified elder fell silent for a while before giving the order, ¡°Apart from government members who are there to look after the region, no one is allowed to climb the mountain, nor are they allowed to try to touch the hero¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    There was unanimous agreement from all of the others.

 Chapter 311 - – Descent of Meteorites

    <h4>Chapter 311: ¨C Descent of Meteorites</h4>


    Just like this, the catastrophe ended.


    No one thought that things would end like this.


    In a single day, all of the mutated creatures had been destroyed, and the one who had done this was not the government but a single human.


    On this day, the Protagonist had also perished after using all of his strength, and he had buried himself on the world¡¯s tallest peak.


    That was a forbidden area for now, and no one could go there.


    In that moment, the Protagonist¡¯s name spread throughout the world.


    Every nation listed him as a hero and gave him the greatest glory.


    Following this, the government unearthed some information about the Protagonist.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body¡¯s father had been a government researcher and been listed on the government records, so he was quickly found.


    Back when the catastrophe had just begun, before humanity had retreated underground, Chen Heng¡¯s previous identity had interacted with many people, and some of them were still alive.


    After those people came out, the world began to have a better understanding of the Protagonist.


    Only then did everyone know that the Protagonist had just been a normal child before.


    He had been kind, intelligent, and a good student. He was friendly to all of his ssmates and never had any conflict with anyone.


    His father was a government researcher and had worked for the government for many years.


    Once this news spread, this caused great waves.


    The world discovered that the Protagonist was not some alien but a real human.


    This discovery raised the interest of many people¡ªafter all, the Protagonist had just been an ordinary person in the past.


    So how had he gained such terrifying power and defeated those monstrous mutated creatures?


    Everyone felt very curious and wanted to know.


    There was not anyone who was not interested in that terrifying power, and many people desired it.


    In fact, even the government wanted to know.


    As such, even though the government had publicly restricted ess to the mountain, it had posted a bounty for the Protagonist¡¯s body at an astronomical price on the ck market.


    Countless people wanted to obtain the Protagonist¡¯s corpse to research his secrets so that they could also be like him.


    As time passed, human civilization gradually recovered.


    After the mutated creatures were exterminated, humanity returned to the surface of the world.


    Even though the mutated creatures were gone, there were still remnant traces of Nothingness energy and some mutated lifeforms on the surface.


    However, to human civilization, those mutated lifeforms were not a big threat.


    Ordinary people might not be able to deal with them, but the government¡¯s military could deal with them.


    As such, after the mutated creatures disappeared, human civilization quickly recovered.


    Everything seemed incredibly peaceful and wonderful.


    However, during the peacefulness, a new threat was descending.


    In front of a massive and deep abyss, dense ck fog appeared.


    Following this, a ck object flew out of the abyss and slowly descended.


    ¡°Detected remnant traces of Nothingness energy. This location has been identified as a Nothingness Infected Land¡­¡±


    A robotic voice came from the ck object, ¡°The destruction process has been activated¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    A formless signal was quickly sent out.


    In the depths of space, as that signal was sent out, some changes began to happen.


    Between many stars,rge numbers of meteors began to change direction and head in a certain direction.


    ¡­


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    In front of a massive screen, looking at Hedo, the elder¡¯s expression became one of confusion as he repeated, ¡°Meteorites are descending¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Hedo¡¯s expression was also grim. He nodded as he continued, ¡°Did you forget what I told you in the past? Our Kar civilization was not destroyed by the mutated creatures and was instead destroyed by meteorites¡­


    ¡°Now, it seems to be your turn.¡±


    He shook his head as he spoke.


    ¡°Why is it like this?!¡±


    The elder¡¯s face was ashen as he said, ¡°The mutated creatures¡­ weren¡¯t the mutated creatures destroyed¡­


    ¡°Why are the meteorites stilling?!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you know that the mutated creatures have been destroyed, but the machine responsible for detecting them does not think so,¡± Hedo shrugged as he said, ¡°In the end, the mutated creatures also disappeared from the Kar civilization, but the meteorites still came.


    ¡°Now, it is the same for you. Perhaps what the higher-level civilization wanted to destroy weres infected by Nothingness energy¡­¡¯


    ¡°No matter if the mutated creatures have been destroyed or not, as long as there is still Nothingness energy on your, you will still be a target for destruction.¡±


    Speaking to there, Hedo gave a cold smile, ¡°After all, to those higher-level civilizations, destroying somes is not difficult at all. In fact, they might not have personally decided this and just wrote some self-executing systems¡­¡±


    Hearing Hedo¡¯s words, the elder fell silent.


    He now understood that this was the most critical time.


    The descent of meteorites was most likely a system set up by a higher-level civilization, which targeteds that were stained by Nothingness energy.


    As for whether or not there was any coteral damage, that did not matter to them.


    After all, to those higher-level civilizations, other civilizations did not matter. In fact, they mightpete with them for resources in the future.


    After thinking about this, the elder fell silent for a while before asking, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much you can do,¡± Hedo said as he shook his head, ¡°Facing those meteorites, even the will not remain afterwards. Even if you try everything, there is no way to stop them. Your only choice is to leave.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡±


    The elder raised his head, a trace of hesitation in his voice, ¡°Just like you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hedo nodded, ¡°you have no other choice.¡±


    ¡°As long as you leave here, you can preserve a seed of this civilization and continue to develop. On the other hand, if you choose to stay, the oue will be disastrous.


    ¡°At the very least, under the impact of the meteorites, none of you will survive.¡±


    Hedo spoke openly, ¡°Our Kar civilization was much stronger than yours and had greater technology.


    ¡°However, we could not do anything about this and could only abandon the majority to save the minority. Otherwise, we never would have even met. Now, it is your turn to make a decision¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Hearing Hedo¡¯s words, the elder fell silent and did not know what to say.


    Abandoning the majority and choosing a minority was not a decision that could be easily made.


    Moreover, the human civilization was not like the Kar civilization.


    Compared to the human civilization, the Kar civilization was much more advanced, so they could create the Nothingness Beasts and save some people.


    However, just because the Kar people could do this did not mean that the humans could.


    At the very least, even though they had acquired much of the Kar people¡¯s technology, they were still unable to create a Nothingness Beast.


    The difficulty of the technology was too great and was not something that could be easily done.


    Leaving the was not too difficult with humanity¡¯s current technology, but any further was not too possible.


    Traveling a long distance to move to another was incredibly difficult, and with humanity¡¯s current technology, it was not quite possible.


    Even with the Kar people¡¯s support, it would still be almost impossible.


    ¡°How many could your Nothingness Beasts take with them?¡± the elder asked.


    ¡°Not too many,¡± Hedo shook his head, ¡°Moreover, there are no longer any Nothingness Beasts.


    ¡°The genes for creating Nothingness Beasts are already gone, and it is impossible for you to create any more.¡±


    He shook his head, not knowing what to say, ¡°Just do your best to make preparations. The meteorites will arrive soon.¡±


    He did not bother saying any more and directly turned and left, leaving behind the elder staring at his screen, thinking desperately to himself.


    News of the meteors descending soon reached the government.


    In just a few days, they sensed some abnormalities.


    Far away, a meteorite that had been in orbit suddenly changed directions and headed quickly towards the world.


    This did not seem normal at all.


    Without any external influence, this meteorite would not directly and suddenly head towards the world.


    That was what everyone who saw this thought to themselves.


    However, at this point, there was not much point in thinking.


    The fact was that the distance between the two was not very far away.


    If this massive meteorite collided with the world, the consequences would be fatal.


    From their current estimates, soon, the human world would be shattered and there would be nothing left.


    When that time came, what would happen to humanity?


    The answer was obvious.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    All over the world, people wept, ¡°Are going through all of that suffering, we finally had some peace¡­ why did things turn out like this?¡±


    Many people felt like they were going to go mad, feeling that the world was unfair.


    After going through so much, the mutated creatures had finally been exterminated, and humanity could finally start to rebuild their civilization.


    This catastrophe was even more terrifying than the ones before.


    At the very least, no matter how the mutated creatures rampaged, they could not destroy the entire or kill all humans.


    However, this meteorite descending was going to end everything.


    No one could understand or ept this.


    After struggling in hell for so long, this was what greeted them.


    Countless people began to break down, their hearts filled with despair and pain.


    However, even so, there was nothing they could do.


    No matter how they felt, the meteorite was still resolutely falling.


    At first, the government wanted to hide this news, but this was not something that could be suppressed.


    The astronomists among the civilians could use their machines to detect the situation and make reasonable guesses.


    The information spread through those people and could not be stopped as well.


    The atmosphere of despair became heavier and heavier.


    ¡°Is this it?¡±


    Within the ruined city, Karos stood in his base as he looked at the sky.


    The meteorite was very close to the world now.


    Even just standing on the surface people could clearly see the meteorite.


    As time passed, they could see the meteorite bingrger andrger.


    Seeing this, Karos sighed, ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±


    Back when the abnormalities had begun, he had foreseen this scene.


    Back then, the Kar had also been destroyed like this.


    From when the signal had been emitted, it had only been a few months.


    Karos was not unfamiliar with this kind of scene; he had already experienced it once.


    However, even though he had felt despair, there had still been hope, as well as a Nothingness Beast to take him to leave.


    However, now, there was no such option.


    He could only just wait for death like all of the humans.


    Thinking to there, he sighed and did not think much more.


    Come to think of it, to be able to see such a spectacr scene twice, it was worth it.


    It was just a pity that he had notpleted his experiments.


    He pulled aside the curtains and looked at the many vessels with humans in them.


    After Chen Heng had passed away, Karos had sensed the massive potential in humans and began to research.


    He and the human governments worked together, using criminals and volunteers to carry out these experiments.


    Over this period of time, he had garnered some results, but he was far from satisfied.


    Let alone the terrifying power that Chen Heng had unleashed, it was difficult to even reach the level of those ordinary puppets.


    Karo was not disappointed; after all, experiments usually took a long time to seed.


    However, it seemed that he no longer had any time.


    Standing there and looking at these receptacles, he sighed and gave up on any hope.


    Elsewhere, Liu Na had put on a whiteb coat as she stared at a screen.


    There was a countdown timer on the screen, and in a few days, the meteorite would collide with the world.

 Chapter 312 - Revive

    <h4>Chapter 312: ¨C Revive</h4>


    Everyone felt incredibly helpless, and they could only close their eyes as they waited for the inevitable.


    The government¡¯s army was already prepared, making sure that no one could cause any chaos.


    Even now, the government was still maintaining peace and order.


    The spaceship to leave was already prepared and would leave soon.


    However, with humanity¡¯s technology and resources, this spaceship¡¯s people would not be able to reach their destination; they would use up all of their resources before they arrived.


    Their destiny was just to be lost in space, bing frozen corpses.


    Everyone understood this clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±


    A few days had shed by in the blink of an eye.


    By now, the meteorite in the sky was extremely eye-catching.


    Anyone who raised their head would be able to see it clearly.


    Because of gravity, the world started to go through changes. The ground copsed and mountains crumbled as many other natural disasters unfolded.


    However, this was not unexpected to most people.


    Right now, they were waiting for that final moment.


    ¡°Are we¡­ going to die?¡±


    As fate was about to descend, everyone looked towards the sky.


    This was most likely thest scene they would see in their lives.


    ¡°As we can see, the meteorite is currently descending¡­¡±


    On various screens, the broadcast was going on, but there was no image.


    Because of the gravitational pull, when the meteorite had begun to descend, the satellite had been destroyed.


    On the screen, the familiar MC was standing there with a massive countdown timer behind her.


    She still had a slight smile on her face as she looked at everyone.


    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, the meteorite will crash into our in two hours¡­¡±


    ¡°Humanity has a long-standing history of over ten million years. We were not like this at the start but gradually evolved over time¡­¡±


    As the MC spoke, images began to appear on the screen.


    On the screen, images of humanity¡¯s history appeared.


    ¡°About 10 million years ago, humanity¡¯s ancestors began to walk on thend¡­


    ¡°Three million years ago, humans began to use tools, creating simple stone tools to hunt prey¡­¡±


    ¡°Two million years ago,rge stone structures appeared all over the world as our ancestors stood at the peak of the world¡­¡±


    Images continued to sh, looking incredibly vivid.


    Looking at those scenes, countless people fell silent.


    On the screen, the MC continued to speak.


    ¡°8,000 years ago, the earliest feudalistic societies appeared, and the first agricultural societies began¡­


    ¡°5,000 years ago, the human poption broke through to 500 million¡­


    ¡°500 hundred years ago, we entered an industrial revolution¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­.


    The scenes continuously changed as they came closer and closer to the present day.


    ¡°21 years ago, the Catastrophe Era descended as mutated creatures began¡­


    ¡°Six years ago, we withdrew from the surface and built a civilization underground¡­


    ¡°One year ago, the Protagonist appeared and exterminated all of the mutated creatures before being buried on the world¡¯s tallest peak¡­


    ¡°And today, a meteorite is going to descend¡­¡±


    The MC¡¯s smile did not change as she continued.


    ¡°Human civilization continuously grew and developed, and we did not be prosperous just because of luck¡­


    ¡°Our civilization was established by our ancestors, who worked hard generation after generation¡­


    ¡°Generation after generation passed, and generations of heroes continuously spilled their blood. People continuously chased their dreams, establishing this majestic history.


    ¡°Let us remember the heroes of our history¡­


    ¡°Perhaps they have already died, but their names are forever written in our hearts.¡±


    Famous names appeared on the screen, including what they had done.


    They were all people who had advanced human history, and at the very end, the Protagonist¡¯s name was also there, apanied by the footage of him standing on the tallest peak.


    ¡°Let us remember their names¡­¡±


    The MC¡¯s voice continued to sound out.


    ¡°A poet once wrote these words¡­


    ¡°I am about to leave my home, but I am not afraid because he is there.


    ¡°My country is about to be destroyed, but I will not fear.


    ¡°My friends will soon die, but I am not afraid because he is in my heart.


    ¡°As for my family and my children, they are in my arms¡­¡±


    The verses were read out one after another.


    The MC gave a slight smile as she continued, ¡°Now, our is about to disappear, and our civilization might also perish¡­


    ¡°But we have no need to be afraid or terrified.


    ¡°Please hug your family members and tell them that we are still here.


    ¡°A great scientist once said that energy can neither be created nor destroyed and will instead exist in a different form¡­


    ¡°We are the same. Perhaps our and civilization will disappear, but as long as we remember our history, we will not disappear and might once again appear someday.


    ¡°When that timees, we will be reborn.


    ¡°As for right now, please close your eyes and begin to pray.¡±


    Behind the MC, the countdown timer was about to reach zero.


    On the, many people were crying or shouting.


    ¡°We will never disappear, nor will we admit defeat!¡±


    In that moment, all of humanity¡¯s willpower gathered in the air.


    Massive mental energy condensed, shaking the world.


    However, the meteorite continued to descend.


    This situation was not something that people¡¯s willpower could turn around.


    Boom!


    As the world shook, Nothingness energy began to spread, covering everything and bing incredibly active.


    Darkness began to descend, covering all light and plunging the world into darkness.


    Right now, many people were still praying.


    ¡°Almighty god, if you really exist, pleasee to save us¡­ Please give us a miracle and destroy his cmity¡­¡±


    Countless people were sincerely praying.


    The massive amount of faith energy gathered together and resonated.


    On the world¡¯s tallest peak, a figure seemed to sense something.


    Crack¡­


    The sound of ice cracking sounded out on a human-shaped ice sculpture.


    Following this,rge chunks of ice fell to the ground, revealing a boy.


    His appearance was the same as before, and within his eyes, dark golden light shed.


    His clothes fluttered in the wind as he raised his head and looked into the sky.


    Right now, he could feel countless traces of faith energy gathering towards his body.


    That faith energy waspletely ignited and turned into pure divine energy as it flowed into Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Compared to a few months ago, Chen Heng¡¯s body had gone through some changes.


    Power surged in his body; under the influence of divine energy, his ordinary body had be incredibly powerful.


    Even if he did not rely on divine energy, he could still unleash great power with just his body.


    Even his peak status could notpare to himself right now.


    Moreover, that was not all.


    Within his body, the Shadow Divinity¡¯s transformation had finished. Compared to its original state, it was five or six times bigger.


    New power blossomed in his body, giving him a new experience.


    However, right now, that was not what Chen Heng was focused on. He silently raised his head and looked towards the horizon.


    Great darkness covered the entire world.


    The entire world was trembling, as if it was the apocalypse.


    Even without sending out his senses, Chen Heng could sense countless howls and prayers.


    Everyone in the world was praying.


    Massive amounts of faith energy gathered and flowed into his body.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng realized something.


    As such, he raised a hand.


    As he raised his hand, the entire world seemed to quieten down.


    Boundless light appeared throughout the world.


    Light began to quickly spread throughout the world with Chen Heng at the center.


    In a sense, this represented Chen Heng¡¯s power reaching a whole new level.


    ¡°This light¡­¡±


    The light banished the darkness.


    Everyone looked dismayed as they realized what it was.


    ¡°The Protagonist!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Protagonist!¡±


    Countless people cried out in joy, ¡°The Protagonist isn¡¯t dead?¡±


    Under this light of divine energy, the world began to calm down.


    The ground no longer shook and mountains no longer crumbled. Even the gravity that had caused all of the chaos began to return to normal.


    Not only this, that light dispelled all of the darkness around the world.


    ¡°Incredible¡­ Incredible¡­¡± Karos walked out of his base and looked around as he eximed, ¡°Just how did he do this¡­¡±


    Just like everyone else, he had thought that Chen Heng was dead.


    However, it seemed that this was not true.


    Not only had he not died, his power had be even greater.


    Many months ago, he had been strong enough to easily kill mutated creatures.


    However, even back then, his power could notpare to right now.


    As he watched on, light covered the surroundings.


    The boundless energy purified the remnant Nothingness energy and settled down all of the abnormalities.


    No one knew how he had done this.


    However, everyone knew that his power would definitely be terrifying.


    A figure stood on a tall peak, his hair fluttering in the wind.


    His expression was calm and his aura was incredibly noble and prestigious, as if he was a god who had descended to this world.


    He rushed into the sky, shooting towards that meteorite.


    ¡°That is¡­¡± Seeing this, everyone was stunned.


    ¡°The Protagonist¡­ is he thinking of getting rid of that meteorite?¡±


    ¡°Can he really do such a thing?¡±


    Everyone guessed at Chen Heng¡¯s goal but did not feel very confident.


    Could a human¡¯s power really contend with a meteorite?


    After all, they were onpletely different levels.


    And now, a human had stepped forwards.


    What could he do?


    Everyone could not help but raise their heads and watch on.


    They desperately hoped that the Protagonist would be able to seed and get rid of this cmity.


    As they watched on, Chen Heng¡¯s body quickly disappeared.


    Massive amounts of divine energy appeared, covering the human world.


    Facing the meteorite, Chen Heng did not have much confidence either.


    However, he had no other choice. He was also reliant on the human, and if the human was destroyed, he would also fall.


    This was the main reason.


    Moreover, the dense energy within his body made it seem like anything was possible.


    At the very least, with such great divine energy supporting him, he would attempt incredibly crazy things.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try!¡±


    Chen Heng raised his head as his dark golden pupils looked forwards.


    Boundless energy appeared from his body and surged forwards towards the meteorite.


    At that moment, the meteorite¡¯s momentum seemed to stall as it was unable to proceed any further.


    Following this, massive amounts of divine energy swept out, and everyone watched on in shock as the meteorite was slowly pushed away.

 Chapter 313 - Conclusion

    <h4>Chapter 313: ¨C Conclusion</h4>


    Even after many years, this scene was still carved on countless people¡¯s hearts.


    As light spread out, divine energy began to cover the entire meteorite.


    Looking towards the sky, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was quiteplicated.


    Even though he had experienced a lot, it was the first time he had faced this kind of scene.


    Using a single person¡¯s power to fight against a meteorite; this was something that Chen Heng would not have dared to imagine in the past.


    This was quite an interesting situation.


    Indeed, that was the case with most things in the world.


    He could not avoid this at all, and since he could not avoid it, he could only meet it head-on.


    As such, Chen Heng slowly headed forwards.


    Within his body, boundless divine energy was exploding out, and every single cell seemed to be baptised.


    Sensing those changes, Chen Heng inwardly felt quite shocked.


    He could feel the influence of divine energy on his body.


    Divine energy had been refined from faith energy, and from when it had been first created, it had an invincible and terrifying power about it.


    It could be used as a basic energy and also strengthen Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    As long as his body had enough divine energy, it would allow his body to continuously transform.


    Boundless power appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s body, giving him a strange sensation.


    He felt as if he could do inconceivable things just by moving his hands.


    Including moving aside this meteorite.


    As such, he began to do so.


    Boundless divine energy covered the entire meteorite and protected the human world. Following this, under countless people¡¯s gazes, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he slowly raised his arms.


    His actions seemed quite slow, gentle and calm.


    However, despite this, his movement was very resolute, making anyone unable to look away from him.


    As he moved, a miracle happened.


    As Chen Heng raised his hands, the entire meteorite began to glow.


    The meteorite began to shake¡ªit was not experiencing an earthquake; rather, it was moving.


    Following this, the meteorite that was falling began to go through changes.


    Cracks began to appear on the meteorite. At first, they were very small, but they became more and more obvious.


    ¡°That!¡± Standing on the ground, looking through an instrument, Karos looked dumbfounded, ¡°N-No way¡­¡±


    He thought about the previous times Chen Heng had acted.


    Those times had been like this.


    Could it be¡­


    Before he coulde back to his senses, more changes began to happen on the massive meteorite.


    The cracks becamerger andrger, clearer and clearer.


    At this point, even without any instruments, people could clearly see the changes in the meteorite.


    As countless people watched on in shock, the meteorite began to shatter.


    Massive energy was released and sted out.


    ¡°No, just a bit more!¡±


    Seeing this, many people thought to themselves.


    Even though the meteorite had begun to crack, it was very close to the human world, and it was not safe yet.


    Moreover, even if it split open, the shattered pieces would still be able to cause great damage to the human world.


    ¡°You can do it!!¡±


    All over the world, people walked out of their homes as they looked at the meteorite in the sky, as well as that tiny figure.


    Countless people¡¯s prayers turned into massive amounts of faith energy, flowing into Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Massive power sted out.


    However, ahead, Chen Heng was at his limit.


    The amount of faith energy from the whole world could be described as an ocean.


    However, his divine energy was limited.


    The speed at which he could convert faith energy to divine energy was limited.


    Because of this limitation in the conversion efficiency, no matter how great Chen Heng¡¯s faith energy was, he could not fully use it.


    This was not a big deal normally, even against the mutated creatures.


    However, things were different now.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked to the sky.


    He did not know if it was a misperception, but he could feel the pressureing from the air bing greater.


    As his power became greater, there seemed to be a dormant consciousness awakening and casting its gaze on his body.


    This feeling was incredibly realistic, and Chen Heng could not shake it off.


    ¡°World rejection?¡±


    Sensing the feeling from his Divinities, Chen Heng raised his head and realized some things.


    World rejection was something that would happen in different worlds.


    Different worlds had differentws.


    When a power that did not belong to a world appeared, out of an instinctive protection, the world would reject that power.


    It was not too bad in the past.


    Back then, Chen Heng had not unleashed that power too evidently, so the rejection was not very strong.


    However, afterpletely unleashing his divine energy, the World Rejection came at him in full force.


    A strange coldness assaulted him.


    Standing there, Chen Heng opened his eyes and looked out.


    In his body, the Fortune Mark activated.


    Under the support of the Fortune Mark, Chen Heng was able to see things he had not been previously able to see.


    As Chen Heng continued with his actions, ck fog began tond on his body.


    The ck fog contained inauspiciousness, as if it was cursed by the world.


    Chen Heng was not unfamiliar with this.


    ¡°Tribtion aura?¡±


    Looking at the ck fog, Chen Heng frowned and thought to himself.


    He had seen this in many worlds before, and he had even personally experienced the destruction of a world.


    Tribtion aura represented inauspiciousness, and the denser it was, the more dangerous things would be.


    Chen Heng had never thought that he would be unlucky toe into contact with it now.


    It seemed that as his power caused massive changes in the world, the world¡¯s consciousness began to take notice of him.


    ¡°How troublesome¡­¡±


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought for a moment before giving a slight smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it out then¡­ let¡¯s see what this world is like!¡±


    Sensing the World Rejection, Chen Heng knew that he was in a dangerous situation.


    However, so what?


    From before until now, Chen Heng had experienced countless dangerous situations.


    So what if he experienced another one?


    In that moment, light burst out and a boundless aura rushed to the sky.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    At that moment, everyone raised their heads and saw a terrifying scene.


    A massive beast suddenly appeared, rushing towards the sky.


    It was an incredibly savage-looking monster. It had nine heads, all of which looked different. Its body was covered with scales, which glinted with cold light.


    Nothingness energy rippled out as it rushed towards the sky.


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    Seeing this scene, everyone in the world was dumbfounded.


    ¡°This is the power of a mutated creature?¡± Karos muttered, looking shocked, ¡°Not only did he defeat those mutated creatures, he also took their energy?¡±


    It was indeed as he had guessed.


    In the past, Chen Heng had defeated those mutated creatures, and their very essence had been plundered by him.


    Now, he had unleashed it at full power.


    A massive mutated creature¡¯s image rushed towards the sky. It was bigger than any mutated creature in the past, but it no longer had the corrupting property. Instead, under the effect of divine energy, it became quite different.


    Boom!


    The meteorite began to fragment even more.


    As countless people watched on, the savage beast rushed at the meteorite and crashed into it.


    Following this, an almighty explosion sted out.


    Brilliant light covered everything, and soon, everything disappeared.


    Standing on the human world, everyone was blinded by the light, unable to see anything.


    Right now, they could only desperately pray.


    The boundless faith energy gathered in the air and turned into a river of faith energy that flowed out.


    A boundless energy covered the human world, protecting it so that it was not harmed.


    In that moment, in a corner of the human world, a device was giving off light.


    ¡°Detected unknown energy¡­ the destruction process has failed¡­¡±


    A robotic voice continuously sounded out clearly.


    ¡°Beginning analysis¡­ analysis failed¡­ rebooting¡­ rebooting failed¡­¡±


    Following this, the device shattered.


    The boundless golden light covered the human world for a long time before it gradually faded.


    After the light disappeared, everyone came to their senses and looked around.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not dead¡­¡±


    Many people touched their faces and came to a realisation.


    They were still alive, and had not disappeared.


    However, the meteorite in the sky had disappeared.


    The sky became pure blue again, looking the same as before.


    The cmity seemed to have passed.


    ¡°That meteorite¡­ was destroyed¡­¡±


    At the massive control desk, the researchers came to a conclusion.


    Following this, everyone looked at each other.


    ¡°A meteorite exploded in such a short amount of time?¡±


    Even though they had guessed at this, they still could not help but gasp.


    With humanity¡¯s current technology, shattering a meteorite would be impossible.


    Let alone the human civilization, even the Kar civilization would not have been able to do such a thing.


    Otherwise, they would not have been destroyed.


    Before, no one would have dreamed of destroying a meteorite, but now, this had happened before their eyes.


    Of course, this was not the only thing that shocked them.


    That meteorite had been incredibly close to their world, and for the meteorite to explode at such a close distance, it still would have caused unimaginable damage to the human world.


    It would not have been surprising for the entire human world to be annihted from the shockwave.


    Even if the human world was not destroyed, the power of the shockwave would have killed all living creatures.


    However, none of that had happened.


    Everything was fine, and there seemed to be no signs of destruction.


    No one could believe their eyes.


    It could be said that too many shocking things had happened on this day.


    Undoubtedly speaking, for the world to be protected like this, only the Protagonist¡¯s could have done something like this.


    They had all seen that light cover the entire human world; this was something that they would never forget.


    That light had evidently been the reason why the world was fine.


    ¡°Where are the fragments of the meteorite?¡±


    Everyone fell silent for a while before someone asked, ¡°Have any been discovered?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to detect them,¡± someone else said with a bitter smile, ¡°After that meteorite descended, most of our tools became useless. It will be some time before they can be restored.


    ¡°For now, we won¡¯t be able to look for those fragments. However, the situation right now is quite good.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 314 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 314: ¨C Return</h4>


    A cmity had been prevented.


    When no one expected it, a single person had stepped out to save the day.


    Everyone was shocked to find that the iing meteorite had disappeared, only leaving behindrge fragments that were slowly being pushed away from the human world.


    Before, no one thought that a human could unleash power like this.


    However, the only pity was that the Protagonist hadpletely disappeared.


    Some people said that he had used up the rest of his strength in resolving that crisis, which was why he had disappeared afterwards.


    Many people agreed with this.


    After all, everyone had witnessed that shocking power themselves.


    Even machines that surpassed their limits would be damaged, and this was even more so the case for human bodies.


    As such, the Protagonist falling as a result of unleashing that kind of power was very believable.


    However, some people disagreed.


    The Protagonist¡¯s devout believers that he would never die and that he was still alive. Perhaps he was hiding in the human world, protecting it in another way.


    Perhaps the next time the world suffered a disaster, he woulde out again to protect humanity.


    Many people also agreed with this, and most were fanatic believers.


    However, after that day, the Protagonist had disappeared.


    No matter how they searched for him, they could not find his figure.


    It was as if he had vanished into thin air; they were unable to even find a corpse.


    Of course, it was possible that the Protagonist¡¯s corpse had been blown to smithereens as the star had exploded.


    From that terrifying energy from the explosion, it seemed that even the Protagonist might be reduced to dust.


    After this matter, the government listed the Protagonist as a martyr and allowed people to establish a religion and churches around him.


    From how everyone saw it, the Protagonist was no ordinary human and was instead a god who had descended.


    He hade from the heavens to save mankind and the world, just like the myths and legends.


    Soon, Chen Heng¡¯s churches began to spread across the world.


    However, Chen Heng did not know about any of this¡ªthe current him was no longer in that world.


    A heavy silence appeared in his heart.


    In that moment, an eternal coldness seemed to pass through his mind, covering Chen Heng¡¯s body. Chen Heng felt as if he had had a very long dream.


    However, soon, he once again woke up in the real world.


    In front of him was the familiar scene of his room.


    In front of him, rows of words appeared.


    ¡°The simtion has concluded¡­¡±


    ¡°You have obtained: 17,300 Points¡­¡±


    Looking at those words, Chen Heng nodded and was not too surprised.


    This was the most Points he had ever obtained from a simtion.


    However, now, this kind of gain could not make him too excited.


    However, what happened next made him feel surprised.


    ¡°Essence return has begun¡­¡±


    More words appeared.


    Following this, some changes began to happen within Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    At that moment, some scenes appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Everything he had done in that world, from when he had first awoken to when he had defended the world against the iing star, appeared in his mind.


    Those scenes shed through his mind incredibly clearly, before fixing on a corpse floating in space.


    In order to destroy the star, Chen Heng had used up all of his divine energy.


    In the end, he had sessfully achieved what he had wanted to do, but his body had reached its limit and he had perished.


    Chen Heng was not too surprised.


    To most people, death was incredibly terrifying, but it was not a big deal to him.


    Counting all of the simtions he had been through, he had already experienced death many times.


    Another time was not a big deal; he was already used to it.


    However, at this moment, the simtor¡¯s power appeared, and Chen Heng discovered that something new was happening.


    Within Chen Heng¡¯s mind, that corpse in space began to glow.


    A faint light covered that corpse, before it melted and turned into pure essence that rushed out and flowed into Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    In that moment, Chen Heng¡¯s body froze as he sensed massive changes in his body.


    His strength in this world was not very great, and he had been at Second Ring level.


    However, as the simtion body¡¯s essence flowed into his body, his real body began to be stronger and stronger.


    Great power began to surge within his frail body, and his originally weak vitality became much stronger.


    When these changes finished, Chen Heng¡¯s aura had be much greater.


    ¡°This feeling¡­¡±


    Standing there, Chen Heng swung his arm.


    Massive power spread out, bringing with itrge winds.


    Just this power far surpassed what Chen Heng had in the past.


    It seemed that after his simtion body¡¯s essence had been added to him, he had be much stronger.


    ¡°What grew was not just my strength but also my essence¡­¡±


    Standing there, Chen Heng sensed his condition and thought to himself.


    Compared to normal people, his mental energy was much stronger, and he could clearly sense the condition of his body.


    Right now, he could sense that his body had been improved in all regards.


    This was also an improvement of his very essence.


    As for the increase in strength, it was merely a byproduct.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng could not help but feel delighted.


    An increase in his very essence was much more difficult than an increase in strength.


    After all, an improvement of his essence represented great changes to his talent and potential.


    Thinking about it, Chen Heng could not help but grin.


    It seemed that this was a change from the simtor¡¯s transformation.


    In the past, the conclusion of the simtion would just give him Points.


    However, now, apart from the Points this time, his essence had been improved.


    This was a very good change.


    Chen Heng grinned and looked down.


    In front of him, more words appeared.


    ¡°The world¡¯s coordinates have been found; would you like to form a connection?¡±


    Following this, some information was sent from the simtor into Chen Heng¡¯s mind, allowing him to understand.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡±


    Sensing the information in his mind, Chen Heng nodded in understanding.


    ording to the information from the simtor, obtaining a world¡¯s coordinates meant that he would be able to stably enter another world.


    In the past, Chen Heng could repeatedly enter the same world because the simtor had the world¡¯s coordinates.


    However, after the simtor had left Earth ande to this world, all of the previously-stored coordinates had been lost.


    That was why Chen Heng could no longer enter those words and could only enter random worlds.


    However, despite entering other worlds, he could still use Points to obtain other worlds¡¯ coordinates, just like before.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that Chen Heng had visited that world before and established a connection with it.


    Only then could the simtor use that connection to obtain that world¡¯s coordinates.


    Evidently, Chen Heng¡¯s actions in that world had allowed him to obtain that world¡¯s coordinates.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng could not help but nod.


    Standing there, he did not hesitate for long before nodding and agreed.


    There were no downsides to forming a connection.


    At the very least, if he wanted to in the future, he could enter that world again in the future.


    ¡°Would you like to spend 10,000 Points to record the coordinates?¡±


    More words appeared.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Looking at that number, Chen Heng¡¯s mouth twitched, but he still confirmed.


    10,000 Simtion Points was a massive number.


    Chen Heng had not even enjoyed having that 17,000 or so Points before most of it had been taken away from him again.


    However, this was not too bad.


    At least, for now, Chen Heng did not desperately need Points.


    At the end of the day, Points were like money: Only by using it did it have value.


    Following this, a sensation appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    As the simtor¡¯s power appeared, everything that Chen Heng had done in the previous world appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Following those, the memories became clearer and clearer before being condensed into aplicated mark.


    ¡°The world¡¯s coordinates have been obtained¡­¡±


    Faint words appeared before Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    As those words appeared, Chen Heng¡¯s Points decreased by more than half.


    Looking at the decrease in Points, Chen Heng sighed before walking forwards, preparing to leave this ce.


    However, after taking two steps, he paused.


    ¡°This feeling..¡± Standing there, Chen Heng¡¯s body froze as he looked shocked, ¡°Faith energy?¡±


    He could sense the changes in his body.


    As he formed a connection to the world from the previous simtion, traces of faith threads appeared in his body.


    They were incredibly sturdy, and there were hundreds of thousands of them.


    Massive amounts of faith energy came through these faith threads.


    As that massive amount of faith energy surged into Chen Heng¡¯s body, it made him feel incredibly full.


    Unlike when he was in the Mutated Creature World, Chen Heng did not have many followers in the World of Gods. This meant that he did not have much faith energy, and he naturally would not feel this kind of sensation.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Sensing this, Chen Heng frowned and felt quite confused.


    At most, he had a few thousand citizens in the World of Gods; how could he have hundreds of thousands of believers?


    As such, he felt quite perplexed about the source of this faith energy.


    Thus, he examined his body closely and soon came to a conclusion.


    The Mutated Creature World.


    The origin of this faith energy in his body was the Mutated Creature World.


    It was as if, after the connection was formed, he could receive faith energy from that world.


    However, perhaps it was because they were in different worlds, but the number of faith threads Chen Heng had ess to was limited to just the incredibly strong ones.


    Only the incredibly fervent and fanatic believers could send their faith energy across worlds to reach Chen Heng.


    Otherwise, the amount of faith threads he would have ess to would be many times greater.


    After all, the Mutated Creature World had tens of billions of people.


    If he could obtain faith energy from all of them, he would be very rich indeed.


    However, evidently, things were not that great.


    Of course, for Chen Heng to be able to receive faith energy from hundreds of thousands of people, it was already quite good.


    In the World of Gods, even small Kingdoms would not have such a poption.


    Moreover, those hundreds of thousands of people¡¯s faith energy could provide Chen Heng with some divine energy, making it easy for him to deal with some things.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng could not help but smile as he walked out.


    Faint sunlight shone on the ground, illuminating the surroundings.


    Standing there, Chen Heng looked towards the sky. Looking at the beautiful scenery around him, his emotions calmed down.


    The memories of fighting and struggling in the Mutated Creature World began to fade, reced by peace.


    After standing there for a long time, he walked away.


    ¡­


    ¡°This is what has happened in recent days,¡± Herdosiri looked at Chen Heng respectfully as he handed some documents over.


    This was what Chen Heng had ordered him to do.


    Many things in this world were not recorded, which meant that some details were often lost.


    As such, Chen Heng had especially set down rules to record everything so that it could be checked.

 Chapter 315 - – Slaughtering Ability

    <h4>Chapter 315: ¨C ughtering Ability</h4>


    After taking the documents from Herdosiri, Chen Heng began to read them seriously.


    It had to be said that after the simtor went through its changes, many things became different.


    Apart from the things from before, there was another big change, which was time.


    In the past, no matter how long Chen Heng was in a simtion for, only a moment would have passed in the real world.


    However, now, the situation seemed to be different.


    At the very least, this time, Chen Heng had spent many months in the simtion, and about two months had passed in the real world.


    Two months was not too long.


    However,pared to before, it waspletely different.


    However, this was within Chen Heng¡¯s expectations.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s guesses, the reason why no time had passed during previous simtions was because he had been in an illusory world¡ªa dreamscape.


    However, things were different now.


    In the real world, time would slowly pass.


    However, time still passed differently in different worlds.


    During those two months, some things had changed.


    Because of the preparations Chen Heng had made beforehand, there was no chaos during those two months.


    Everything developed like before.


    During the two months, they had taken in more and more refugees, and Chen Heng¡¯s territory now had around 2,000 citizens.


    Even though this number seemed quite pitiful, it was still much better than before.


    Moreover, as time passed and they took in more and more refugees, the situation would be better and better.


    Apart from this, the records stated that including King Karim, the nobles who had pledged to give Chen Heng support had all sent him the resources they had promised. They were all stored up, and Chen Heng could go and check on them at any time.


    With these resources, they would not have to worry about food for a while.


    Apart from this, Herdosiri had organized people to begin cultivating thend, nting some crops that could survive in the current season.


    As for Lamu, he was out clearing out Beastmen, preparing to clear them out and make this region safer.


    Apart from this, there was not much else.


    After all, it had only been two months, and to have achieved this much was already quite good.


    ¡°What about Marley and Ali?¡±


    Chen Heng thought before asking, ¡°How are things on Jenri¡¯s side?¡±


    Before, he had given some magic items to the Sorcerers Ali and Marley, and he had them take those things to Aimu City to sell.


    In order to avoid problems and to have Jenri gain some experience, Chen Heng had sent Jenri with them.


    On one hand, he could monitor them, and on the other hand, he could also gain some knowledge and experience.


    It was about time for Jenri to report back.


    ¡°Jenri sent a letter back recently,¡± Herdosiri said with a respectful look, ¡°His task there has almost beenpleted, and he is on the way back; I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to see him soon.¡±


    ¡°That is some good news,¡± Chen Heng smiled as he said, ¡°I hope he will be able to bring some pleasant surprises when he returns.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he will, sir.¡± Herdosiri said as he bowed.


    The following days were quite peaceful.


    At the very least, that was how ordinary people saw it.


    During these days Chen Heng either Meditated or did his best to strengthen his body.


    During this process, he discovered some changes in his body.


    After gaining the essence from his simtion body, his body¡¯s potential had greatly increased.


    For example, when doing Life Knight training, he felt that things were going much smoother than before.


    From how Herdosiri and the others saw it, Chen Heng would be able to be a true Life Knight soon.


    In fact, even if he did not truly grasp life power, just with his own body¡¯s strength, he would be able to fight against a true Life Knight.


    This was quite terrifying to ordinary people.


    For Chen Heng, he also discovered changes in his Meditation speed, as well as noticed that his mental energy had be even stronger.


    His current self could sense a higher level of the Magic Net.


    He could currently reach the third level of the Magic Net.


    By this world¡¯s standards, he would be equivalent to a Third Ring Sorcerer.


    Of course, from how Chen Heng saw it, this world¡¯s Third Ring Sorcerers were incredibly weak.


    Different from the Sorcerers of the Sorcerer World, apart from very few Sorcerers, most of them in this world were very weak apart from their mental energy.


    Apart from the fact that they had incredible destructive power, their own bodies were incredibly weak, and they were essentially the same as mortals, if not weaker.


    This kind of situation was unimaginable in the Sorcerer World.


    This was why apart from being satisfactory in using magic skills, Chen Heng felt that they were incrediblycking in all other areas.


    However, even so, Third Ring Sorcerers were incredibly powerful.


    As long as their enemies could not get close, a Third Ring Sorcerer would be almost invincible.


    Even a Life Knight of a simr level would not be able to take a Third Ring magic skill head-on.


    After his mental energy was strong enough toe into contact with the third level of the Magic Net, he could also use the Magic Net to cast Third Ring magic skills.


    In a sense this was a good piece of news.


    At the very least, this meant that his strength had increased.


    It had to be said that even though the Magic Net restricted the future of the Sorcerer profession, it was a very good tool.


    It was no wonder that this world¡¯s Sorcerers all became dependent on it.


    In addition to doing Meditation and training, Chen Heng also did some experiments.


    On a t area, a short, savage-looking Beastmen stared down Chen Heng. Its scarlet-red eyes stared at him fixedly, a trace of madness within them.


    Facing it, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm.


    In the next moment, the Beastman rushed at him, lifting its w and swiping at Chen Heng¡¯s head.


    Bang!


    A light sound rang out as the Beastman¡¯s body fell to the ground and its head flew out with a look of disbelief.


    Blood spurted out, causing a bloody smell to spread out.


    Standing there, Chen Heng shook his head and closed his eyes, sensing the situation within his body.


    From how others saw it, they would assume that he was revelling in the power of his attack just then.


    However, that was not the case.


    Within his body, the power of a Divinity surged.


    A trace of a scarlet-red Divinity appeared, and it seemed quite excited as it sensed something.


    Some scarlet-red divine energy aepared in Chen Heng¡¯s body, nourishing his body together with the other divine energy.


    This wave of divine energy was very powerful and represented a different power.


    It was different from traditional divine energy and was a different type of energy.


    However, from the information from the Divinities, it seemed that anything that reached a certain level could be called divine energy.


    As such, this energy could be called divine energy as well.


    This was an energy gained through ughtering, and it was somewhat different from ordinary divine energy.


    Compared to ordinary divine energy, this energy was much more berserk and had greater offensive capabilities. As it circted through one¡¯s body, it would quickly cause that body to be stronger.


    However,paratively speaking, in terms of healing or other capabilities, it could notpare to ordinary divine energy.


    It was quite skewed in one direction.


    However, this could not change how powerful this energy was.


    Moreover, this energy did not require others¡¯ faith energy; as long as Chen Heng continuously killed, he could gain more and more.


    This was an ability he had gained from absorbing the mutated creatures¡¯ essence.


    Of course, rather than saying that he stole it from the mutated creatures, it instead originated from that world¡¯s Nothingness.


    Now, this ability belonged to Chen Heng.


    ¡°ughtering ability¡­¡±


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought of a name for this new ability.


    It allowed Chen Heng to gain energy from ughtering and stealing other creatures¡¯ essence, so calling it the ughtering ability seemed quite apt.


    This ability was quite unique in the World of Gods.


    In the past, this world did not have a God of ughtering.


    Of course, it was possible that such a god existed, but just that at this point, Chen Heng did not know about him or her.


    After all, from how he saw it, if one was not careful, anyone who had this ughtering ability could quickly be a public enemy to all.


    It was not unlikely for all gods to attack and suppress such a god.


    As such, Chen Heng decided that unless it was unavoidable, he would not reveal this ability of his.


    After all, the abilities he already had were enough for him to use.


    Before, within his body, his two Divinities represented three kinds of abilities.


    The Light Divinity represented a weak guarding and healing ability.


    As for the Shadow Divinity, it used to have just a concealing ability, and now, after devouring Nothingness energy, it had a ughtering ability attached to it.


    Adding on the ughtering ability, his Divinities now had four types of abilities.


    Of course, among those four abilities, three of them already existed in this world, and many gods had them.


    Almost all good-aligned gods had healing abilities, although they varied from strong to weak.


    As for concealment, all gods rted to darkness had some relevant abilities.


    Only a ughtering ability had never appeared before.


    It seemed that it was a unique ability to Chen Heng.


    Following this, Chen Heng looked ahead.


    The Beastman¡¯s corpse was still there, dyeing the ground around it red.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng shook his head and left this ce.


    To the side, a few people came up and put this corpse away.


    With the ughtering ability, Chen Heng had a way to quickly be stronger.


    As long as he continuously massacred, he could quickly gain ughtering energy and make himself stronger.


    He just so happened to have good prey, the invading Beastmen.


    However, this was too slow for Chen Heng.


    After all, he was the ruler of this region and did not have that much time to personally go to the battlefield.


    Moreover, just relying on killing one Beastman after another was not very efficient.


    Rather than this, it would be better to do a few more simtions and gain faith energy from them.


    Chen Heng still hadrge numbers of believers in the Mutated Creature World. Even though a small portion of them still continued to provide faith energy to Chen Heng, it was enough.


    The faith energy of hundreds of thousands of people was not enough for Chen Heng to be absurdly powerful, but it allowed him to quickly be stronger.


    As such, Chen Heng walked into his room and began to think.


    In front of him, the familiar simtor interface appeared.


    ¡°Please select the world you would like to go into¡­¡±


    Faint letters appeared in front of Chen Heng, but looking at the choices, Chen Heng was stunned.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Chen Heng rubbed his eyes, feeling that he had seen incorrectly.


    Option 1: World of Gods


    Option 2: Mutated Creature World


    Option 3: Unknown


    There were three options in front of his eyes.


    The second and third options were not surprising, but the first option was evidently the World of Gods.


    Wasn¡¯t the World of Gods the world he was in?


    ¡°Can I do a simtion in my own world?¡± Chen Heng wondered to himself, feeling confused.


    In the past, the simtor did not have such an ability.


    What would happen if he chose his own world?


    He could not help but feel quite curious.


    As such, he thought about it before making a decision.


    ¡°Would you like to enter the World of Gods?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Please select the amount of Simtion Points you would like to invest¡­¡±


    The familiar options appeared before him.


    Looking at this scene, a sense of familiarity appeared within Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    This was simr to the option to choose an identity, but this time, he could only choose how many Points he used.

 Chapter 316 - – Kobold

    <h4>Chapter 316: ¨C Kobold</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°I need to choose the number of Points I want to invest, eh¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself before making a decision.


    Right now, he had a decently number of Points.


    However, he did not know how this function worked, and if he invested a great amount of Points and it ended up being a waste, it would be quite a pity.


    As such, he decided to test out this function first and use the smallest number of Points possible.


    Following this, his Points decreased by 100.


    It seemed that undertaking a simtion in the World of Gods required at least 100 Points.


    However, this was not a big deal to Chen Heng.


    Soon, a strange feeling appeared..


    Chen Heng could feel his soul seeming to be split in two.


    A very small seed was split off from his powerful soul and was turned into an independent entity through the simtor¡¯s power.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡± Sensing the situation in his body, Chen Heng came to an understanding.


    ¡°So a part of my soul is split off to form a clone-like existence.¡±


    Chen Heng immediately understood what was going on.


    Simply put, if he did a simtion in the World of Gods, he would form a clone, as opposed to sending Chen Heng¡¯s entire soul.


    In a sense, that clone would also be Chen Heng¡ªafter all, their essence was the same.


    This was somewhat like what Chen Heng had done in the Sorcerer World.


    During a simtion, Chen Heng had left the simtion world and had preserved his simtion body, making it an independent existence.


    It seemed that this was also the case.


    Following this, a new feeling appeared.


    ¡°Please choose the amount of strength you would like to invest¡­¡±


    More words appeared before him.


    It seemed that the clone could also take some of his main body¡¯s strength.


    However, just like in his previous simtion, if this clone fell, its energy would return to his main body.


    This allowed Chen Heng not to worry so much about it.


    As such, he made a decision, and a faint light once again shed.


    The simtor¡¯s power once again spread out, covering the surroundings.


    Under the simtor¡¯s power, Chen Heng¡¯s clone gradually disappeared and left this region.


    A vortex appeared in the void, absorbing this soul and sending it to a ce far away.


    After doing this, Chen Heng came back to his senses and shook his head.


    A strange and unique feeling spread out, and Chen Heng felt quite weak.


    His soul was the origin of everything, and even though he had not split off arge portion of it, it had greatly impacted him, making him feel quite weak.


    This weakness would most likely persist for a while before he could fully recover.


    It seemed that before then, he would not be able to do much.


    However, that did not matter.


    Sensing his condition, Chen Heng thought for a moment before deciding to have a good rest.


    Following this, he walked out.


    Elsewhere.


    Time gradually passed.


    After his soul was drawn into the void, he was surrounded by a murky darkness.


    Chen Heng remained in that space for a long time before he regained his senses.


    However, even though he had regained his senses, he still felt quite strange.


    He could feel that he was in a very small space, with his surroundings sealed. There was a warm feeling around him, making him feel quite ufortable.


    He also felt an unprecedented sense of weakness.


    The current him was not an actual body but just a trace of his soul.


    Not only was his soul very weak, but he had also not brought all of his body¡¯s strength. This was the weakest he had ever been.


    Moreover, there seemed to be something strange about his body.


    Outside, there were low, strange sounds.


    In his sealed space, Chen Heng could sense the temperature bing hotter and hotter.


    An instinct arose within him, making him want to escape this space.


    As such, he went with his instincts and began to struggle out.


    A clear sound rang out as he was once again greeted by light.


    When he saw the scene around him, Chen Heng was stunned.


    In front of him was arge den, which was filled with ck eggs.


    There were many of them, at least over 100.


    Not too far away from Chen Heng, there were fragments of an egg shell.


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    Sensing this, Chen Heng was stunned and thought of something.


    As such, he began to sense his body.


    Even though he had only brought a portion of his soul, his mental energy was still quite powerful.


    As soon as he sent out his senses, he noticed that something was off.


    This was not a human body.


    Moreover, his body was very, very small and had a differentposition to a human body.


    Even though he did not know what was going on, he knew that this was not a human body.


    An Ounder?


    At that moment, Chen Heng came to a realization and frowned.


    Before he coulde to his senses, some footsteps sounded out from the side.


    It was a strange sound with some light footsteps.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng looked over.


    As he looked over, two figures appeared.


    They were not very tall, and did not look humanoid either.


    They walked like humans, but they were covered with fur. They were about one meter tall, but their bodies looked quite strong.


    Their heads and eyes looked somewhat savage, and looking at these two figures, a name appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Kobolds!


    In this world, there were Kobolds.


    They were quite amon race and could be found in many regions.


    They had great vitality, and even though they were not individually very strong, there were many of them.


    As the lowest level of creature, Kobolds had great vitality as well as reproductive abilities, and they had an enormous poption.


    The reason why Chen Heng knew about Kobolds was because he had read some records about them before.


    In the border between the Kalo Kingdom and the Wastnds, there were some Kobolds. When Chen Heng had gone there, he had also seen some.


    Back then, his impression of them was that they were quite weak and had some intelligence.


    He had never thought that he would encounter them like this.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Looking at these two Kobolds and sensing his own condition, Chen Heng came to a realization.


    It seemed that he had reincarnated as a Kobold, and one that had been newly-born.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng¡¯s body froze.


    He never thought that things would be like this.


    ¡°Is this the oue of not investing much Points?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Kobolds were undoubtedly one of the lowest level creatures of this world.


    As Chen Heng stood there, feeling quiteplicated, the two Kobolds seemed to sense his aura and walked towards him as they spoke.


    ¡°Kalunu¡­ Kalunu¡­¡±


    They continuously spoke to Chen Heng, their voices seemed to be filled with joy.


    Through his powerful mental energy, Chen Heng could tell that they were expressing joy at his birth.


    They were most likely his parents in this life.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng could not help but shake his head.


    Following this, Chen Heng spent some unforgettable time in this Kobold Tribe.


    Just like most creatures that lived in groups, after baby Kobolds were born, they would be taken care of by their father and mother.


    Ordinarily speaking, this would go on until they became mature.


    Of course, that was just an ordinary situation.


    If one¡¯s parents were already dead, that would evidently not be the case.


    However, fortunately, Chen Heng¡¯s parents were still alive, so he could enjoy this kind of treatment.


    However, to Chen Heng, this kind of treatment was not that great.


    The Kobolds¡¯ diet was quite disgusting to the human Chen Heng.


    They were considered quite weak, and ordinarily they could only capture some small prey.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s observations, most of their diet consisted of different bugs.


    Most of the bugs were dug up from underground, and there were many different kinds. They were usually mixed with vegetables and cooked.


    In fact, even this was considered good food.


    Only Kobolds with high positions or young Kobolds could enjoy this kind of food.


    However, what surprised Chen Heng was that even though most Kobolds ate their food raw, or even still alive, some used fire to cook their food.


    This was quite rare.


    Moreover, they did not make their own fires and would only do so when they encountered fires in the wilderness.


    It seemed that even though the Kobolds were somewhat barbaric, they still had some intelligence.


    They had basic thinking abilities and some order.


    Apart from the Kobolds in the wilderness, most Kobolds lived in tribes. Within the tribe, the Kobold with the highest position was the Chief.


    After living in the Kobold tribe for some time, Chen Heng gained some deeper understanding towards the Kobolds.


    In just a month, his body had be much stronger, and he was no longer as frail.


    Humans normally took ten or so years to mature; this was much faster for Kobolds.


    From when a Kobold was born to when they could mate, that only took three or four years.


    However, that was all there was to it.


    In the past month, he had barely been able to start walking, and he could not do much more.


    However, Chen Heng was not in a rush.


    After all, this clone did not have any special tasks to do.

 Chapter 317 - Kill

    <h4>Chapter 317: ¨C Kill</h4>


    Chen Heng had originally been nning to take his time here and wait until this body grew.


    However, things rarely went as one wished in this world.


    On a certain day, as Chen Heng was resting in the den, some noise outside woke him up.


    A massive amount of mental energy appeared before quickly disappearing.


    Chen Heng opened his eyes and heard howls continuously sounding out.


    It was the voices of the Kobolds.


    Whenever the Kobolds felt terror, they would give off this kind of sharp howl.


    During the past month or so, Chen Heng had heard many simr sounds.


    However, it was the first time Chen Heng had heard so many of them at the same time.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as he looked ahead.


    ¡°Kalunu¡­ Kalunu¡­¡±


    Voices sounded out from the distance.


    ¡°L-Leave¡­¡±


    As Chen Heng watched on, a Kobold ran over, calling out Chen Heng¡¯s name.


    His name in this life was Kalunu.


    Just like other intelligent life, even though Kobolds were not very intelligent, they had their ownnguage and names.


    Just like humans, every Kobold had its own name.


    Hearing that cry, Chen Heng looked over.


    That Kobold was his body¡¯s mother.


    Her face was filled with terror as she ran over; it seemed like there was something chasing behind her.


    This was indeed the case.


    Behind the Kobold, there was a figure that was not very big but gave off a savage aura.


    That figure was not very tallpared to humans, but it looked much more well-built than Kobolds. It gave off an incredibly bloodthirsty aura that made one want to avoid it.


    Looking at that figure, Chen Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed as a name appeared in his mind.


    Beastman.


    Indeed, the one chasing the female Kobold right now was a Beastman.


    The Beastmen were indigenous to the Wastnds and could be found all over.


    Back in the Kalo Kingdom, Chen Heng had sensed how resilient these Beastmen were.


    Now, he had once again run into them.


    These Beastmen had once been ants to Chen Heng that he could easily kill.


    However, to these Kobolds, the Beastmen were incredibly powerful, to the point that they felt despair.


    A Kobold was no match for a Beastman.


    Moreover, when Beastmen appeared, they were usually never alone.


    This was especially so when they were attacking.


    In other words¡­


    Hearing the howls from the surroundings, many thoughts appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Piging?¡±


    The Beastmen were notorious in the Wastnds, not only to humans, but to other creatures as well.


    The Beastmen were great threats to all creatures, and they would often invade and attack.


    Sometimes it was over food, and sometimes they just ran into each other.


    The Kobold tribe that Chen Heng was in was not very strong. However, it had nearly 100 Kobolds and was not too weak.


    To dare to attack this Kobold tribe, these Beastmen most likely were not weak either.


    ¡°Leave, Kalunu!¡±


    The cry once again sounded out.


    As Chen Heng thought, the Beastman quickly came close and reached the female Kobold, giving a savage smile.


    It raised his w and prepared to rip this Kobold to shreds.


    The female Kobold was covered with injuries, and she looked like she was in a bad shape.


    There were evident bite marks, looking like they were from the Beastmen.


    Chen Heng looked over and saw blood dripping out of the Beastman, as well as some bits of flesh.


    Looking at the female Kobold and the young Kobolds around, a savage expression appeared on its face.


    This ce was a ce for raising the Kobold juveniles.


    Apart from Chen Heng, there were some other Kobold juveniles, looking at the Beastman in terror.


    Finally, the Beastman caught up to Ailun and pushed her to the ground and bit down.


    In terms of strength, even an adult male Kobold would not be a match for a Beastman, let alone a female Kobold like Ailun.


    However, in the end, the Beastman was not sessful.


    A massive wave of mental energy spread out, affecting the surroundings.


    At that moment, the Beastman froze.


    Following this, a figure walked out.


    Compared to the female Kobold, this figure was very small, and he was less than half a meter tall.


    He was just a Kobold juvenile, but different from the other Kobold juveniles, he seemed incredibly calm, and his eyes gave off great pressure.


    ¡°Kalunu!¡±


    Seeing the Kobold juvenile¡¯s figure, Ailun instinctively cried out. Right now, she was also under the effects of Mental Intimidation.


    This was not surprising.


    After all, because both Kobolds and Beastmen were not very intelligent, and their mental energy was quite weak.


    Let alonepared to Chen Heng, they could not evenpare to ordinary humans.


    The gap between them and Chen Heng was too great.


    However, even though they froze, Chen Heng did not.


    Standing there, a trace of green shed in the Kobold juvenile¡¯s eyes as he coldly looked at the Beastman.


    In that moment, a golden sword condensed, and with a light sound, blood sttered out as the Beastman was nailed to the ground by the golden sword.


    Seeing this, the Kobolds present were all stunned.


    Ailun could note to her senses andy on the ground, staring in disbelief.


    Only after a while did theye to their senses and knelt on the ground as they began to worship Chen Heng.


    ¡°Nature God¡¯s emissary¡­¡±


    In front, Ailun knelt down as she trembled and continuously spoke.


    With Kobolds¡¯ limited amount of intelligence and knowledge, they naturally did not understand what magic skills were.


    As such, they instinctively worshipped and attributed everything to gods.


    Seeing Ailun continuously worship him, Chen Heng frowned.


    However, at this moment, a warm current appeared within his body.


    After killing the Beastman, a dark-red Divinity became active as energy gradually spread out throughout Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    After killing that Beastman, under the ughtering Divinity¡¯s effects, ughtering energy appeared and began to make Chen Heng¡¯s body stronger.


    In just an instant, Chen Heng¡¯s body went through changes: His weak organs began to grow and be stronger.


    Soon, Chen Heng had reached a stage that Kobold juveniles would have taken many months to reach, and his body grew much bigger.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng inwardly sighed and felt quite fortunate.


    Fortunately, even though he had not invested too many Points, he had split off a portion of his Divinities to this body.


    After all, if this body fell, everything would return to his main body and he would not suffer any losses.


    Right now, this portion of Divinities had helped Chen Heng.


    Following this, Chen Heng looked ahead.


    He could sense a few existences containing ill-intent walking over.


    They were most likely also Beastmen, and they seemed quite bloodthirsty.


    Looking at Ailun, they rushed over as they roared.


    In response, Chen Heng looked over.


    Boundless mental energy spread out, freezing them all in space.


    Mental Intimidation!


    A simple Mental Intimidation was the best magic skill Chen Heng could use right now.


    After all, he did not have any magic energy, so he could only use simple magic skills.


    However, although this magic skill was simple, it was very effective.


    The Beastmen had very low resistance to mental attacks, and in just a few short moments, the Beastmen all fell.


    Following this, as Ailun watched on with a heated gaze, Chen Heng slowly walked forwards.


    A golden sword of light condensed in his hand and sliced down.


    A few lives disappeared just like that.


    Within Chen Heng¡¯s body, the warm current once again appeared as even more ughtering energy appeared.


    Sensing the stimtion from the ughtering energy, Chen Heng¡¯s body quickly grew.


    His tender organs became stronger and stronger, and he now contained greater strength.


    He was still quite small, but his strength was much greater and was not inferior to ordinary Kobold adults.


    However, this was nothing to be proud of.


    After all, Kobold were famous for how weak they were.


    Even ordinary people could easily defeat multiple Kobolds attacking together.


    Regardless, Chen Heng bing stronger gave him more confidence to deal with the following situation.


    ¡°How many more are there?¡± Chen Heng turned and looked at Ailun as he asked.


    He wanted to know how many Beastmen there were; after all, Chen Heng¡¯s mental energy was not limitless.


    At the end of the day, this was just a clone, and even though its mental energy was powerful, it was still limited.


    After killing those Beastmen from before, he had used up about half of his mental energy.


    If there were many of them outside, he would consider running away.


    ¡°Ten¡­ no, less than ten¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s question, Ailun thought for a moment before replying.


    ¡°Less than ten?¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng frowned and walked out.


    Ailun hurriedly followed behind him.

 Chapter 318 - Relocation

    <h4>Chapter 318: ¨C Relocation</h4>


    Just like a human settlement, there was a division of work in a Kobold tribe.


    Even though the Kobold tribe that Chen Heng was in had almost 100 Kobolds, most of them were elderly or young.


    There were not many adult Kobolds who were actually able to fight.


    Moreover, those adult Kobolds¡¯ strength was quite questionable.


    As such, a Kobold tribe of almost 100 Kobolds was suppressed by ten or so Beastmen, and this was not too surprising.


    When he walked out, he was greeted by a horrific sight.


    There were Kobold corpses everywhere, and there were some Kobolds still fighting with the Beastmen.


    Moans continuously sounded out from the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Heng acted and killed the rest of the Beastmen.


    This was not too difficult for Chen Heng¡ªafter all, just like Ailun had said, there were only eight Beastmen left.


    To Chen Heng, such a number was not a threat.


    The surviving Kobolds all knelt down and began to worship him.


    As they did this, weak waves of faith energy began to flow into him.


    ¡°Faith energy¡­¡±


    Sensing the energy in his body, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    It seemed that just like humans, Kobolds could also create faith energy and provide energy for his Divinities.


    Of course, this faith energy was not very strong. From how Chen Heng saw it, the amount of faith energy that a Kobold could provide was less than 10% of what a human could provide.


    This was most likely a fundamental reason: Compared to humans, Kobolds were inferior in both strength and intelligence.


    Because of this, it was quite natural that the faith energy they could give was much weaker.


    However, this opened Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    It seemed that believers did not have to be humans; in fact, even Ounders could dp.


    Standing there, Chen Heng digested that energy as he thought to himself.


    Following this, ughtering energy once again appeared, quickly strengthening his body.


    By now, Chen Heng¡¯s body had be much stronger.


    He still looked like a juvenile, but he was much taller. Evenpared to a mature Kobold, he did not look too much smaller.


    As for the strength in his body, it had already surpassed that of an adult Kobold.


    For the current Chen Heng, even if he did not use magic skills, just the power in his body was enough for him to rip apart an adult Kobold.


    This was the effect of the ughtering energy.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng turned and looked around.


    Even though he had killed all of the Beastmen, the damage they had caused still remained.


    In front of Chen Heng, the Chief was heavily injured. Hey on the ground, gasping with small breaths, and he looked like he would notst for long.


    There were many injuries on his chest and all over his body, and there was much more blood around him than other Kobolds.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng shook his head and walked forwards.


    Watching his actions, the Kobolds in the surroundings looked at him reverently as they trembled, not daring to move at all.


    As the Kobolds watched on, Chen Heng walked before the Kobold Chief.


    Following this, he slowly stretched out his hand.


    A faint white light appeared.


    Within Chen Heng¡¯s body, another Divinity gave off light.


    Chen Heng¡¯s clone did not contain too much power, and he had only split off a tiny portion of his Divinities.


    Apart from the ughtering ability that the ughtering Divinity had, the other Divinity¡¯s ability was just healing.


    However, it was perfect for this situation.


    Faint white light appeared, turning into a divine skill rune, causing them to cry out and worship with even greater fervor.


    To these Kobolds who had never seen divine skills before, this was essentially a divine miracle.


    However, in reality, this was just a simple healing skill.


    In the divine skill system, healing skills were the simplest divine skills.


    This was usually the first divine skill that gods of the good-alignment grasped.


    This divine skill¡¯s effects were very limited; it could only heal wounds and could not heal diseases, nor could it restore limbs.


    However, the current Chen Heng could only use a divine skill like this.


    Chen Heng knew higher-level divine skills, but he could not use them right now.


    This was not his main body, nor did it have the same amount of divine energy.


    The meager amount of energy in his body was barely enough for him to cast a divine skill like this.


    However, even though this divine skill was quite simple, it was very effective.


    Under the light, the Kobold¡¯s wounds began to heal.


    His pain was also reduced, and his body no longer trembled as his wounds stopped bleeding.


    After a while, he could move with some difficulty and even got up.


    From this, it seemed that Kobolds¡¯ vitality was indeed quite strong.


    All around them, the other Kobolds were still kneeling, and this included the Kobold Chief.


    They knelt there and asionally muttered as if they were praying.


    Seeing them like this, Chen Heng shook his head before looking around.


    Under normal circumstances, the Chief hadplete control over the tribe.


    However, seeing him kneeling like that, it did not seem like he would be able to decide much.


    As such, Chen Heng took over and began to give orders.


    He gathered all of the injured Kobolds and dealt with them together.


    Because the Koboldscked medicine and tools, Chen Heng could only rely on using divine skills to heal them.


    However, because Chen Heng did not have much divine energy, his healing was very weak and could notpare to what he could normally do.


    However, this did not matter.


    The Kobolds who lived in the Wastnds had great vitality.


    As long as he used a divine skill to pull them back over the threshold and out of danger of dying, they would be able to gradually recover themselves.


    Apart from this, there was much that Chen Heng needed to do.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that there is arge Beastman Tribe nearby?¡±


    Hearing the Kobold in front of him speak, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    In front of him was a tall Kobold¡ªit was Hechi, the original Chief.


    He was much taller than ordinary Kobolds: Most Kobolds were only about one meter tall, while Hechi was nearly 1.5 meters tall.


    He was still shortpared to humans, but he was quite big for a Kobold.


    This was why he had been able to be the Chief of the tribe.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡± Hearing the information from Hechi, Chen Heng understood the situation.


    It seemed that a Beastman tribe had relocated here recently.


    That was why there had been so many Beastmen recently, and some had even invaded this Kobold tribe.


    Evidently, the Beastmen who hade were not the whole tribe, and there were many more of them.


    This was an opportunity and was also quite problematic.


    ording to Hechi, there were at least a few hundred Beastmen.


    Even the current Chen Heng could not deal with such a number.


    That was the case, at least for now.


    Of course, if he decided to fight against this Beastman tribe, it was not impossible.


    After all, he had the ughtering Divinity¡¯s power, and if he decided to go all-out, he would just go on a rampage.


    After all, the more he killed, the greater his power would be.


    However, it did not seem like there was a need for that.


    On one hand, it was quite risky, and on the other, Chen Heng did not want to use ughtering energy too much.


    By now, Chen Heng had discovered the downside of using ughtering energy.


    Even though ughtering energy could allow him to be stronger through ughtering, it could affect his mind.


    If his body was strong enough, then it would not be a big deal. However, if his body was not strong enough when he took in too much ughtering energy, it would affect his consciousness.


    Chen Heng could already feel this.


    After killing ten or so Beastmen, he could clearly feel that his mind had gone through some changes, and he felt more violent.


    This was evidently a side-effect of ughtering energy.


    If he used it too much, the effects would be quite bad.


    There had not been a great change just yet because of Chen Heng¡¯s strong mind.


    However, if he killed too many people and reached the hundreds, he would not be able to negate these effects.


    Things would be quite dangerous for him.


    As such, Chen Heng decided to use the ughtering energy less in the future.


    It would not be that he would never use it, but he would try not to kill too much in one go.


    Otherwise, if he took in too much ughtering energy, he would not be able to deal with it all.


    This was another reason why he should not go and ughter that Beastman tribe.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    As such, there was only one path to take.


    ¡°Let¡¯s relocate.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Hechi and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no way for us to defeat the Beastmen. Since that¡¯s the case, we should move elsewhere.¡±


    ¡­


    In the wilderness, a few Beastmen fell as blood sttered out, and they became corpses.


    The one who killed them was a Kobold.


    Different from normal Kobolds, this Kobold looked much more well-built.


    He was not an adult and still looked like a Kobold juvenile, but his body was covered withyers of scales. His figure was also very straight and was not hunched over like ordinary Kobolds.


    He held a rusted iron sword, on which dripped Beastmen blood.


    ¡°Kalunu! Kalunu!¡±


    In the distance, a few Kobolds cheered.


    They looked incredibly excited and looked at Chen Heng with passionate gazes.


    To kill a Beastman by himself, even Hechi, the previous Chief, would not be able to do such a thing.


    However, this Kobold had done so easily, making them feel great awe.


    After dealing with the Beastmen, Chen Heng put the iron sword away.


    Following this, a few Kobolds came up to drag those Beastmen corpses away.


    By now, the entire Kobold was relocating.


    Even though they were relocating, they were not moving too far away.


    After all, they were not avoiding a natural disaster and were just avoiding some Beastmen.


    For them, avoiding the main area that the Beastmen were active in was enough.


    As such, they did not have to move too far away.


    After putting the iron sword away, Chen Heng looked into the distance.


    There were two Kobolds standing there, trembling as they looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°Chief, they want to join us¡­¡± Ailun walked over and spoke in the Koboldnguage.


    ¡°Let theme,¡± Chen Heng said, not minding, ¡°Adult males can join the hunting team, and the others can join the gathering team.¡±


    These kinds of things had happened frequently recently.


    There were many Kobolds in the wilderness, and sometimes they did not move inrge groups and could be found everywhere.


    During this period of time, many Kobolds had wanted to join the relocating tribe.


    Under normal circumstances, most Kobold tribes would reject them.


    For Kobolds, having too many Kobolds was not necessarily a good thing.


    A region had limited resources, and if they had too many Kobolds, they would find it difficult to support everyone.


    Moreover, Kobolds had great reproductive abilities; Kobold juveniles could begin to reproduce in three to five years, so they did not need any Kobolds to join them to bolster their poption.


    However, Chen Heng decided to take in these Kobolds instead of rejecting them.


    Even though this tribe was not small, most of them did not have any fighting power.


    This was especially so after that Beastman attack¡ªeven though Chen Heng had saved most of them, they had still lost a portion of their fighting force.


    The Kobolds that were out in the wilderness were mostly adults and could fight decently, making them passable.


    As such, Chen Heng decided to bring them in and make the tribe¡¯s battle power greater.


    Of course, once their poption increased, food became a problem.


    Fortunately, Kobolds had great vitality and were not as picky as humans regarding food.


    They could eat almost anything: rotten meat, tree bark, bones, bugs, and even other creatures¡¯ excrement¡­


    Compared to other intelligent species, Kobolds were much easier to keep alive.


    This greatly reduced the burden of food and made Chen Heng feel much less pressure.


    By the sides, the old Kobolds responsible for gathering happily went up and cut apart the two Beastmen¡¯s corpses and collected the flesh and bones.


    Those things could be the Kobolds¡¯ lunch in the future.


    To the Kobolds, this was a rare source of meat.


    Seeing this, even though he had seen it many times in the past, Chen Heng still felt somewhat ufortable.


    Even though the Beastmen were not very intelligent, they were humanoid, just like the Kobolds.


    It was the first time Chen Heng had seen anyone eat Beastmen corpses.


    Fortunately, even though Kobolds ate almost everything, they at least did not eat their fellow Kobolds.


    Otherwise, that would be truly disgusting.


    Chen Heng turned and continued onwards.


    ¡°We should be nearly there,¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    By now, they were no longer in the active range of the Beastmen and could stop soon.

 Chapter 319 - The Use of the Clone

    <h4>Chapter 319: ¨C The Use of the Clone</h4>


    Even though they had decided to relocate, their goal was just to avoid that Beastman tribe.


    Since they had achieved their goal, there was no need to continue onwards.


    However, before that, Chen Heng wanted to send some Kobolds to scout out the surroundings and find out about any possible dangers.


    From the situation just then, it seemed that there were also Beastmen in this region.


    However, they were not a tribe and just scattered Beastmen.


    Now, they needed to decide on a specific ce to settle down in.


    Based on Kobold habits, they normally resided near mountains.


    Even though Kobolds¡¯ bodies were not big, they were very talented in digging and mining.


    As such, they normally chose to create dens near mountains.


    However, Chen Heng did not make such a decision.


    In terms of safety, residing near a mountain would not have been bad, but in terms of bing stronger, that would not be great.


    No matter what race it was, any race needed agriculture to be stronger.


    Hunting was very limited in terms of how many people it could support.


    As such, if the Kobolds were to be stronger and support a greater poption, they needed to move away from the hunting and gathering path and begin to raise crops.


    Only by doing this could they support a greater poption, which would allow them to develop their civilization.


    After all, only with enough food could people branch to other upations.


    Under the traditional hunting and gathering model, everyone had to struggle just to live, and everyone spent all of their time trying to find food.


    Under such a model, it was impossible to support other upations.


    As such, from a long-term point of view, agriculture was incredibly important.


    However, expanding into agriculture required some conditions to be fulfilled: t, fertile soil and a source of water.


    ces near mountains were not very suitable for agriculture, so Chen Heng did not follow Kobold tradition and instead found a different ce.


    It was near a ins with many streams nearby, which could be used for irrigation as well as fish farming.


    The environment was quite good.


    However, the only downside was that this ce was already upied by others.


    It was a Beastman tribe.


    However, this Beastman tribe could notpare to the one that had attacked the Kobold tribe.


    They had only around 100 Beastmen, and it was a small tribe.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    He found another ce and waited for an opportunity as he gathered the scattered Kobolds in the surroundings.


    During this period of time, because of many Kobolds joining, Chen Heng¡¯s tribe now had nearly 200 Kobolds.


    Among them, there were 70 or so adult male Kobolds.


    If Chen Heng decided to go all-out, he and the 70 or so adult male Kobolds would be able to deal with the 100 or so Beastmen.


    However, despite this, Chen Heng did not immediately attack and instead sent out Hechi and the others to bring in more scattered Kobolds.


    Kobolds had great vitality, and there were many of them living in the wilderness.


    Usually, they were scattered and ignored by everyone else.


    However, once they were gathered together, they could achieve a lot.


    In just a few days, Chen Heng had gathered ten or so Kobolds, and they were all strong adults.


    Because they had lived in the wilderness by themselves for a long time, their bodies were quite good and they could fight.


    If Chen Heng was willing to wait, he would be able to take in even more.


    However, they were at their limit.


    On one hand, the Beastmen were not stupid. After such arge number of Kobolds appeared, they would definitely be wary.


    Moreover, as the Kobold numbers increased, the amount of food they consumed would also increase.


    If this went on, they would fall apart before they even fought.


    As such, Chen Heng did not continue to wait and decided to act.


    During a sudden attack, nearly 100 Kobolds rushed into the Beastman tribe.


    Following this, a magic skill was unleashed.


    The might of Mental Intimidation was once again disyed, after which Kobold warriors rushed in and began to fight and kill.


    There were indeed around 100 Beastmen, but this did not mean that they were all there.


    After all, they sent people out to hunt and bring back prey.


    As such, only about half of the Beastmen were in the camp.


    Facing these numbers, the 100 Kobold warriors had no trouble, let alone Chen Heng.


    Under the support of Chen Heng¡¯s magic skills, they easily cleared out this camp.


    Beastmen howled and rushed up, but they were cut down by the Kobolds and fell to the ground as corpses.


    A dense smell of blood spread out, and after the final Beastman fell, all of the Kobolds cheered.


    Following this, they began to chant Chen Heng¡¯s name.


    ¡°Kalunu! Kalunu!¡±


    Beside Chen Heng, Hechi beat his chest, looking incredibly valiant.


    Just then, he had faced a Beastman and killed him.


    For a Kobold to achieve this, it was indeed quite heroic.


    However, it was nothingpared to Chen Heng.


    Then again, there was no point inpeting with Chen Heng¡ªthey werepletely different.


    After attaining victory, it was time to gather the spoils of war.


    Compared to the previous fights, there were much more spoils of war in the Beastman tribe.


    Chen Heng discovered many things, including gold coins, weapons, and equipment.


    Those things were most likely from humans.


    It seemed that humans had passed through this region, and their things had been plundered by these Beastmen.


    This was quitemon.


    Whether they were Beastmen or Kobolds, they all plundered.


    However, looking at the gold coins, Chen Heng¡¯s gaze became serious.


    ¡°The Oro Empire¡¯s gold coins¡­¡±


    ying with the gold coins in his hand, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    In this world, every kingdom had its own currency.


    What did it mean for the Oro Empire¡¯s gold coins to be here?


    Did it mean that this ce was rtively close to the Oro Empire?


    If that was the case, did that mean he was not too far from his main body?


    Thinking about it, Chen Heng felt that it was quite interesting.


    The reason why Chen Heng chose the clone option was to test the simtor¡¯s new function.


    However, he had never thought that his clone would not be too far from his main body.


    This was quite a pleasant surprise.


    If he could contact his main body, the resources that his main body had would be able to greatly help him.


    In fact, could he use the clone to help his main body?


    Many thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Thinking to there, he could not help but smile.


    ¡°Looks like this feature is quite good¡­¡±


    Following this he walked out.


    His main body and clone being in the same world was a very good piece of news to him.


    However, even if he could use his main body¡¯s power to help him develop, he had no way of contacting his main body right now.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng shook his head and departed.


    Elsewhere.


    At the same time, within a quiet room, Chen Heng raised his head and looked into the distance.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡±


    Sensing the memories in his mind, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    During this period of time, he had discovered some things.


    Because they were in the same world, some of the memories between his main body and clone were shared.


    For example, through the hazy connection, Chen Heng could roughly sense the clone¡¯s situation, as well as some other things.


    It seemed that the only way to fully share memories was to wait for the clone toe back.


    However, he could indeed sense the clone¡¯s situation.


    ¡°A Kobold, he¡­¡± Chen Heng grinned, feeling quite amused, ¡°How interesting¡­¡±


    By now, he had gone through many simtions, but it was the first time he had spawned as an Ounder.


    Even Chen Heng could not help but feel amused.


    However, what Chen Heng cared most about was the hidden potential in this function.


    It could allow him to create a separate clone in the World of Gods, which seemed very useful.


    Whether his clone became stronger and controlled its own faction, or came to support his main body, it could be quite useful.


    This was the case even for a Kobold clone.


    Even though the Kobold clone¡¯s situation was quite difficult right now, if the Kobold could develop the tribe well and make it into arge faction, it would be quite useful to Chen Heng.


    If this was the case even for a Kobold clone, then if Chen Heng could create a clone with a more powerful and prestigious background, it would be able to do even more.


    This was quite a good thing for Chen Heng.


    However, Chen Heng could not create a new clone right now.


    After all, his soul was still incredibly weak.


    Creating a clone was not just starting with a nk te but required great investment from him.


    Apart from Simtion Points, Chen Heng also had to split off part of his soul, and this greatly drained him.


    Even after many months, Chen Heng¡¯s soul still had not fully recovered, and it was still quite weak.


    As such, even though creating clones was quite good, it was impossible for Chen Heng for now.


    If he forcefully split off any more of his soul, he would most likely cause irreversible damage to his soul.


    Since that was the case, it was not worth it.


    Following this, Chen Heng slowly walked out.


    Because they were in the same world, as months had passed for the Kobold, months had also passed for him.


    During those months, not much had changed on Chen Heng¡¯s side.


    By now, news hade back from Ali and Marley.


    Before, they had beenmissioned by Chen Heng to go to the Sorcerer City Aimu to buy food and resources in exchange for magic items.


    As promised, the first batch of food had already arrived.


    Ali and Marley had personally escorted this load of goods so that nothing unexpected happened.


    To Chen Heng, the two of them escorting the goods was undoubtedly good news.


    ¡°Dear friends¡­¡±


    Within arge hall, Chen Heng looked at the two Sorcerers with a sincere smile, ¡°We finally meet again¡­¡±


    Ali and Marley were standing in front of him, looking quite different thanst time.


    They still wore the same Sorcerer robes, but there were many holes in them. They also looked incredibly wary as if they had gone through a long journey.


    That was indeed the case.


    From here to Aimu City was not a great distance, but the journey was quite dangerous.


    The two Sorcerers had most likely gone through much on the way here.


    Even though Ali and Marley seemed quite tired, they still forced smiles.


    ¡°Respected Viscount Aktor¡­¡± Marley spoke first, ¡°ording to our agreement¡­¡±


    Hearing his words, Chen Heng smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course, I still remember our agreement. Now that you¡¯vee, I am at ease.¡±


    He pped his hands and a few attendants brought over some things before Ali and Marley.


    They were the magic items that Chen Heng had promised to them.


    Of course, they were all damaged goods, but even so, they were incredibly precious to the two Sorcerers.


    Looking at the magic items in front of them, the two Sorcerers looked incredibly excited and delighted, and they seemed much less tired.


    Looking at their reactions, Chen Heng smiled and once again pped.

 Chapter 320 - Changes in the Kobold Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 320: ¨C Changes in the Kobold Tribe</h4>


    Chen Heng pped hands and two attendants came in with some things.


    They were all of the magic items that Chen Heng had, and there were many of them.


    Looking at those things, Ali and Marley immediately sat straight and their eyes widened.


    Because of his sharp senses, Marley could tell that among those things, there were some that they had never seen before.


    This person had even more magic items that they did not know about?


    They could not help but wonder as their gazes became fiery.


    ¡°Even though we havepleted our agreement this time, I am stillcking many things. I wonder if the two of you are interested in continuing to help me?¡± Chen Heng spoke with a smile.


    Hearing those words, Ali and Marley could not help but gulp.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Marley met Chen Heng¡¯s gaze and gave an excited and passionate smile, ¡°Since Viscount Aktor has made the request, we will happily help¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Ali stared at him dumbfoundedly.


    Ali still remembered how before they arrived here, Marley had sworn that he would never do something so tiring again.


    And yet he had changed in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing him like this, he did not know what to say.


    However, neither Chen Heng nor Marley cared about this.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s like that, I will be troubling the two of you.¡±


    Hearing Marley¡¯s words, Chen Heng nodded and said in satisfaction, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you are able to help me, I will make sure you are satisfied.¡±


    ¡°That would be great,¡± Marley replied as he grinned.


    After chatting for a while, the two Sorcerers left, leaving behind Chen Heng.


    Compared to before, he now had some extra books.


    These were the essential books for Sorcerer Meditation.


    Before, Chen Heng had asked Ali and Marley to bring food, and he had also asked them for some things rted to Sorcerers.


    In front of Chen Heng were the basics of Sorcerer Meditation, as well as some basic runes.


    ¡°They¡¯re simr to the Sorcerers in the Sorcerer, yet quite different¡­¡±


    Looking at the runes, Chen Heng frowned and thought to himself.


    From how he saw it, these runes were simr to the Sorcerer legacies in the Sorcerer World.


    Those Sorcerers also used Meditation to make their minds stronger and refine mental energy.


    It was just that the Meditation techniques here were somewhat different.


    Their Meditation relied more on external forces.


    ording to the records, this world¡¯s Sorcerers needed the support of various medicines to help them go into a Meditation state.


    Only so could they enter that state, and under the stimtion of the medicines, they would be able to gradually grow their mental energy.


    However, this was different in the Sorcerer World.


    In the Sorcerer World, Meditation was supported by aplicated and dense rune system.


    As a true Sorcerer in the past, Chen Heng had over 100 sets of runes, and all of them were incrediblyplex and had different effects.


    However, this was not the case for Sorcerers in this world; they only had one set of runes for Meditation.


    In this world, apart from the high-level Sorcerers who researched high-level magic skills, most Sorcerers just relied on this one set of runes.


    This was most likely the biggest difference between them, and it was a big difference.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, continuously using the same runes would greatly reduce efficiency as time went on.


    As such, the Sorcerer World had created different sets of runes and used thoseplex runes to enhance their minds.


    However, this world chose another path, using all kinds of materials to support them.


    This was a viable path as well, but Chen Heng could imagine that this kind of method would greatly increase one¡¯s expenditures.


    It was no wonder that the Sorcerer profession in this world was hailed as a profession for nobles.


    Without a rich family supporting them, it would be almost impossible to be a Sorcerer.


    Apart from this, Chen Heng understood that Sorcerers¡¯ bodies were incredibly weak. Apart from some high-level Sorcerers, most Sorcerers were only a bit stronger than ordinary people.


    If this was the case in the Sorcerer World, it would be unimaginable.


    As Sorcerers¡¯ magic energy increased, their bodies would be strengthened by it. Even if they could not reach the level of Knights and Great Knights, they were still far stronger than ordinary people.


    As such, in terms of their constitutions, the Sorcerers of this world and those of the Sorcerer World were onpletely different levels.


    Chen Heng was not too surprised about this.


    After this, these were two different worlds, and for them to develop simr professions was already quite a coincidence.


    The two worlds¡¯ resources, environments, and climate werepletely different, so it was impossible that things would be exactly the same.


    Moreover, this world was one with gods.


    With the existence of gods, they would naturally suppress other systems.


    After all, the gods would want to reign supreme. The Sorcerers had long since been targeted by the gods, which was why they had created something like the Magic Net to restrict them.


    Under such conditions, this world¡¯s Sorcerers had great deficiencies and could only be suppressed day after day.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the gods, after countless years, the Sorcerers would most likely improve and be a mature profession like the Sorcerers in the Sorcerer World.


    Chen Heng read very quickly and had gone through the book in just a short amount of time, and he had memorized most of the contents.


    As his mental energy became stronger, his memorization abilities also improved. By now, if he wanted to, he could easily and quickly memorize an incredibly thick book.


    Of course, that was just memorisation. If he wanted topletely integrate the content, it would take some time.


    Following this, Chen Heng got up and walked out, preparing to do training for the day.


    By now, it had been half a year since he had brought people here.


    Over the past half a year, he had cleared out Beastmen, opened up agricultural fields, and taken in refugees.


    Of course, he did not forget to observe the south.


    Just as he expected, after destroying the Malido Kingdom, the Oro Empire did not stop and continued to attack other kingdoms.


    From the news from the south, the battles seemed to still be going.


    Chen Heng did not know how long this would be going for, but all he knew was that he had to continuously be stronger.


    The situation within the Kalo Kingdom was not very stable either.


    This kingdom had many problems. Not only did it have much internal chaos because it bordered the Wastnds, but they also had to face the threat of the Ounders.


    Moreover, this kingdom was a bit too close to the Oro Empire.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, the Oro Empire would attack someday, and things would be troublesome.


    However, Chen Heng could do nothing about that. He could only be as strong as possible to deal with the dangers in the future.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    He had decided that before he was strong enough, he would keep a low profile to not attract others¡¯ attention.


    ¡­


    Soon, it had been another four months.


    During that time, there had been many changes in the Oro Empire in the south and even the Wastnds.


    On a certain ins, a previously-deste region now lookedpletely different.


    Those who hade here in the past discovered that a city had suddenly appeared here.


    The city was quite simple, but there were at least wooden barricades around it to defend against wild beasts.


    The ones that lived within it were not humans but short Kobolds.


    Kobolds continuously entered and exited, and many of them held simple weapons, such as simple wooden spears and bows.


    After developing for four months, things had greatly changed.


    Even though the city was quite simple, it was quiteplete and was not missing anything.


    Outside, not only did the patrolling Kobolds have weapons, but they also had many new tools.


    Under the leadership of someone, they had learned to makes out of ropes to hunt and fish.


    Outside, many Kobolds also used simple tools to farm thend.


    As a race that lived in the wilderness, Kobolds were naturally very good at finding out what foods were edible and what were poisonous.


    Under a certain Kobold¡¯s leadership, they began to nt edible nts and already had some results.


    At the very least, the things they had nted had begun to sprout, and it seemed that they would have a harvest in about half a year.


    If anyone knew about the developments in this Kobold tribe, they would find it difficult to believe even if they saw it all themselves.


    This included these humans.


    Within the Kobold city, two men were led forwards under the gazes of the Kobolds in the surroundings.


    ¡°Great Sun God¡­ are these really Kobolds?¡±


    The middle-aged man wearing grey robes looked around in disbelief, ¡°Helu, do you think we¡¯re dreaming? I want to tell myself this is a dream, but my eyes are telling me that this is real.¡±


    Behind the middle-aged man, a man with red hair also gave a bitter smile as he spoke, ¡°You¡¯d best ept it, Kumir, this isn¡¯t a hallucination, nor are you dreaming; we really have been captured by Kobolds. Great Sun God, this is ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it really is ridiculous,¡± Kumir sighed as he agreed.


    The two of them were Wastnds adventurers, and they hade to this region to pick some specialties to sell.


    Even though the Wastnds was dangerous, there were many things that could only be found in this region.


    The furs, medicinal grasses, and even some ores from here were incredibly precious, which was why hunters would oftene here.


    As long as they were experienced and skilled enough, they would not be in much danger here.


    These two people were both qualified in this regard.


    Their only mistake was that they had gone a bit too far, resulting in this situation.


    Thinking of how they had run into these Kobolds, Helu and Kumir looked at each other and sighed.


    Before, they had run into a few Kobolds, but they had not thought too much of it.


    After all, they were just a few Kobolds and were not a big threat to two experienced hunters.


    Kobolds¡¯ battle power was inferior to Beastmen and humans.


    In the wilderness, they usually did not move in groups, and there were usually only two or three of them.


    With the two hunters¡¯ strength, defeating a few Kobolds would not be a problem.


    However, what they discovered next gave them a big blow.


    In the wilderness, Kobolds were all scattered and barbaric.


    However, what they saw in this region waspletely different.


    Those creatures were indeed Kobolds, but they went out in teams. All of the teams had a strong Kobold as the captain, and there was a sense of order about them.


    Just this made it so that the two hunters could not deal with them.


    After all, even though humans were stronger, they were not on apletely different level.


    Perhaps a single Kobold would not be able to put up much of a resistance in front of a human, but a single human would not be a match for two Kobolds.


    It was impossible for the two of them to deal with ten Kobolds led by a particrly strong one.


    Moreover, those Kobolds had weapons.


    It was the first time they had seen such a thing in their lives.


    Facing such a force, the two of them were directly captured.


    They were unable to resist at all and were bound up before being brought here.


    Those ropes were what the Kobolds had been preparing to use to hunt, but now they had been used on these two people.


    Following this, the Kobolds brought these two captives back with them.

 Chapter 321 - Outsider

    <h4>Chapter 321: ¨C Outsider</h4>


    The two hunters could clearly tell that this Kobold tribe was quite strange.


    If anyone had told them that Kobolds knew how to use tools and weapons, and even build houses and cities, they would definitely have viciously mocked that person.


    Only people who had never seen Kobolds before would say such a thing.


    To them, Kobolds were a weak and barbaric race.


    They barely had any intelligence and were like rats, constantly foraging for food.


    At the same time, they were far weaker than Beastmen and humans.


    Moreover, they were cowardly, and even when they faced Beastmen with greater numbers, they could be easily scared off or even killed.


    That was the impression that Helu and Kumir had of Kobolds.


    However, this impression had beenpletely destroyed today.


    These Kobolds seemed to have been trained. Not only did they not seem cowardly like ordinary Kobolds, but their bodies were also much stronger than ordinary Kobolds.


    In the past, they had only seen very few such Kobold warriors, but here, they seemed to be everywhere.


    The tools and the weapons they used made them feel even more shocked.


    This shock reached an all-time high after they were brought to where the Kobolds resided.


    What was this? A city built by Kobolds?


    Even though it was quite simple and the structures were quite short, it was indeed a city.


    In fact,pared to some human cities, this city was even moreprehensive and orderly.


    There were no faeces all over the ground, and it was clean everywhere; it seemed that there were Kobolds who had cleaning roles.


    These scenespletely struck Helu and Kumir, and they did not know what to say.


    ¡°Where are these Kobolds taking us?¡± Helu asked in a low voice.


    ¡°No idea¡­¡± Kumir frowned as he also looked confused, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re going to kill us.¡±


    The Kobolds had their ownnguage, and even though it was simple, it was quite unique.


    Just like how Kobolds could not understand humans, humans could not understand Kobolds either.


    Of course, if they were willing, they could learn each others¡¯nguages.


    It was just that most humans viewed Kobolds as barbaric creatures, and after seeing one, they would instinctively kill it. Who would have the heart or patience to learn the Koboldnguage?


    As such, neither Helu nor Kumir knew what was going to happen to them.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, the two of them were brought to a wooden house.


    The house looked quite smooth, and from the traces around it, it seemed that it had been newly-built.


    It seemed that even though they had not done these things before, the Kobolds had decent talent in construction.


    After walking there, the Kobolds seemed to say something respectfully before leaving, leaving behind Helu and Kumir.


    Following this, a voice sounded from within.


    ¡°Are they telling us to go in?¡± Helu looked around and found that the Kobolds were looking at them and barking at them.


    Hearing these barks, Helu and Kumir looked at each other before walking in.


    The room was quite simple, and apart from a wooden bed, there was nothing else.


    On the bed, a Kobold was sitting there in a unique pose.


    He did not look very old and seemed somewhat like a juvenile. However, his body was incredibly big and was already one meter tall.


    Among Kobolds, a figure like this was quite rare, and even an adult Kobold might not be this big.


    Compared to ordinary Kobolds, not only was he tall, but his figure was also very straight.


    As Helu and Kumir walked in, the Kobold turned and looked over.


    The first sentence he spoke gave them a big fright.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    Looking at the two people, the Kobold smiled, seeming quite friendly.


    However, what he spoke was not thenguage of Kobolds but the humannguage.


    In fact,pared to ordinary people, his speech was even more standard, and if they did not know, they would have thought that the owner of this voice was a noble.


    Looking at this Kobold, Helu and Kumir werepletely dumbfounded, not knowing what to say.


    They had received enough shocks on the way here, and they did not expect to be even more shocked.


    A Kobold who spoke the humannguage?


    This was even more shocking than Kobolds using weapons and building a city.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so shocked.¡±


    Sitting on the bed, Chen Heng looked at the two of them and smiled, ¡°It is possible for Kobolds to learn the humannguage; it¡¯s just that under ordinary circumstances, no Kobold would take the initiative to learn.¡±


    His appearance was different to that of ordinary Kobolds.


    When ordinary Kobolds smiled, they gave off a savage feeling. However, when this Kobold smiled, he gave off an air of cordiality and friendliness.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡± Helu and Kumir nodded and spent some time processing this.


    ¡°Apologies, I did not know the two of you would being, so I did not prepare a banquet to receive you,¡± Chen Heng looked apologetic as he said, ¡°However, there are some things I¡¯d like to propose and see if you are willing to work together.¡±


    ¡°We are willing.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Helu and Kumir immediately nodded.


    They did not forget their current situation¡ªright now, they were prisoners.


    If they said they were not willing, their lives would be quite difficult.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s like that, things will be quite simple,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled and asked some questions.


    His first question was about the Oro Empire.


    ¡°Do you know how far we are from the Oro Empire?¡± he asked.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Helu and Kumir were once again stunned.


    A Kobold speaking the humannguage was already stupefying, and he also knew about the Oro Empire?


    Could this Kobold have stayed in a human settlement for some time?


    They could not help but wonder.


    Even though they felt shocked, the two of them did not hesitate and quickly gave him an answer.


    It was a pity that the two of them did not know the exact location of the Oro Empire, as they had never been there before.


    After all, in this world, apart from some experts, most people¡¯s mobility was quite limited.


    Most people would stay in their hometowns their whole lives, and they would not be able to venture to ces far away.


    After all, there were too many disasters in this age.


    As such, they were unable to give a specific answer.


    They only knew that the Oro Empire was very far away but did not know exactly how far away it was.


    In response, Chen Heng was not disappointed and only smiled before asking other things.


    He began to ask them about their experiences, including their profession and why they were here.


    The two of them honestly replied; after all, there was nothing to hide about this.


    Hearing the answers from the two, Chen Heng began to understand his situation.


    Helu and Kumir came from the Qika Kingdom.


    The Qika Kingdom was a very powerful kingdom that bordered the Sorcerer City Aimu. They produced very good weapons and armor and were renowned for that.


    Of course, what Chen Heng was most concerned about was that the Qika Kingdom was not too far away from the Kalo Kingdom.


    In other words, his current location was not too far from his main body¡¯s location.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    As he talked with the two people, he also learned about their identities.


    These two people were hunters of the Qika Kingdom.


    Their job was to go to the Wastnds and retrieve specialties as well as ves to sell.


    They hade here this time to obtain some unique medicinal herbs.


    The current season was good for growing medicinal grasses, so many hunters hade to the Wastnds.


    From what the two had said, they had encountered one of the Kobold parties and been brought here.


    Of course, from how Chen Heng saw it, apart from being hunters, these two were also merchants and ve peddlers.


    The reason why they were able to meet him alive was because of the orders he had given.


    Back when he had found gold coins in the Beastman tribe, he had guessed that this ce would not be too far from human settlements.


    As such, they would most likely encounter humans sooner orter, so Chen Heng gave the order that unless the humans threatened their safety, the Kobolds were to bring humans back here.


    Following this, Chen Heng continued to chat with the two hunters.


    ¡°Thank you foring.¡±


    At the end, Chen Heng gave a slight smile and said, ¡°I have always wanted to understand the surroundings, and I was able to do so thanks to you. However, I have some requests; would you be willing to help me?¡±


    ¡°Esteemed Chief, please let us know what you need from us,¡± Helu hurriedly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple,¡± Chen Heng said, ¡°Even though the Wastnds is quite vast, it is quite barren. Weck many things, such as tools and weapons. Would you be willing to help us buy some things from the Qika Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, before Helu could reply, Kumir quickly spoke.


    If he wanted them to buy weapons and tools from the Qika Kingdom, then he would have to let them go.


    After they left, whether or not they helped him would be up to them.

 Chapter 322 - Use

    <h4>Chapter 322: ¨C Use</h4>


    No matter how strange these Kobolds were, surely they wouldn¡¯t run all the way to the Qika Kingdom to capture them.


    If something like that really happened, they would just ept their deaths.


    However, this was almost impossible.


    At that moment, Helu and Kumir smiled at Chen Heng, hoping that he would let them go.


    After all, even though these Kobolds did not seem to want to harm them, they were still Kobolds in the end.


    To humans in the wilderness, Kobolds were not very friendly creatures.


    In fact, there were even Kobolds who ate humans.


    If they remained in this ce, who knew when they would be food for a Kobold?


    In order to avoid this, it would be better to leave as soon a possible.


    As such, they looked at Chen Heng in anticipation, waiting for his response.


    Meeting their gazes, Chen Heng smiled.


    He knew exactly what they were thinking¡ªafter all, he was not actually a Kobold but a human.


    However, he did not care.


    ¡°Since you are so eager, then I am at ease,¡± Chen Heng gave a sincere smile.


    Following this, he walked down from the bed.


    ¡°Pleasee with me,¡± he said as he walked out.


    As Chen Heng walked in front of them, they noticed some things.


    Different from all of the other Kobolds, Chen Heng wore clothes as well as shoes.


    Those shoes were incredibly simple, and they were indeed made for Kobolds.


    Moreover, when Chen Heng walked, he walked with great elegance.


    It seemed that apart from looking like a Kobold, there was nothing else that was Kobold about him.


    Who could imagine that there would be such an abnormal Kobold?


    At that moment, both people felt quite strange.


    However, they looked at each other and quickly followed behind Chen Heng.


    As they walked, they saw the surrounding scenes.


    There were wooden houses all around the city, which were the residences of the Kobolds.


    Usually, Kobolds preferred to dig a hole and sleep in the holes.


    As such, many of the structures in this city were actually underground.


    Most residences had a little wooden house on top, but the area below was much bigger.


    Currently, within the tribe, there were the Kobolds Chen Heng had brought from the original tribe, as well as some roaming Kobolds who had joined them; there were not yet any extremelyrge families.


    However, as time passed and the Kobolds reproduced, the Kobold families would berger andrger.


    After all,pared to humans, Kobolds¡¯ reproductive abilities were far too powerful.


    A pair of Kobolds could give birth to many eggs in one go, and some even gave birth to ten or so eggs.


    After the new-born Kobolds were born, they only needed a few years to mature.


    This waspletely different for humans¡ªit took them a whole year to get pregnant, and twins or more were quite rare.


    Because of this, even though Kobolds were weak, they could be found everywhere in the wilderness.


    Within this city, there were already nearly 1,000 Kobolds.


    Back when Chen Heng had left the original tribe, he only had around 200 Kobolds with him.


    After reaching here, the number of Kobolds under his rule had quickly increased, reaching nearly 1,000 in just a few months.


    The main reason for this was the number of roaming Kobolds they had taken in.


    During these few months, the teams responsible for hunting also had another important task.


    That task was to bring in other Kobolds from outside and have them join the tribe.


    Over the past few months, the number of Kobolds had greatly increased.


    By now, they had more or less reached their limit.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s estimates, he had gathered most of the Kobolds in the surroundings and there were not many more in the wilderness.


    If they wanted to gather more, they would have to look further.


    However, Chen Heng did not mind for now.


    From how things seemed, there would most likely be many Kobolds in other ces as well.


    Just in this region there were thousands of Kobolds.


    In the entire Wastnds, there was most likely an astronomical number of Kobolds.


    For Chen Heng, this was a massive advantage.


    At the very least, he would not have to worry about poption.


    Of course, if he gathered so many Kobolds, there would be problems too. The most evident one would be the pressure of food.


    In the past, the reason why the Kobolds were so scattered was because of the problem of food.


    A region had limited amounts of food.


    Even though Kobolds supposedly ate anything, they still took up a portion of a region¡¯s resources.


    Moreover, apart from particrly prosperous areas, most Kobolds lived separately.


    Apart from when they reproduced, most Kobolds lived by themselves.


    However, Chen Heng had gathered almost 1,000 Kobolds.


    Such arge number would ordinarily be disastrous.


    After all, it would be incredibly difficult to find enough food for such arge poption.


    However, under Chen Heng¡¯s management, everything was alright.


    Because of thes, the Kobolds¡¯ ability to hunt and fish had been greatly increased.


    This greatly reduced the pressure of food, and because this was a particrly abundant ins, they were able to maintain the status quo.


    Of course, that was only for now.


    As their poption increased, the pressure of food would be greater and greater.


    As such, Chen Heng had sent some Kobolds to cultivate fields a while ago, and there were already decent effects.


    As long as they could develop their agriculture, they would resolve the problem of food.


    That was why Chen Heng had asked Helu and Kumir to provide tools and weapons from the Qika Kingdom.


    After all, right now, they stillcked many things.


    Agriculture required more than manpower.


    It required various tools, as well as agricultural techniques.


    They were all necessities forrge harvests.


    Without those things, they would not reap great returns from agriculture.


    Simrly, some techniques that originated from the humans were also what the Kobolds needed.


    After walking out from the room, Chen Heng led Helu and Kumir to visit different ces.


    It was still daytime, and some Kobold juveniles were ying about while some Kobolds were digging.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Helu asked in curiosity, looking at the digging Kobolds.


    ¡°As you can see, they are digging.¡±


    Looking at the Kobolds who were digging, Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°Different from humans, Kobolds prefer to live in holes that they have dug. As such, rather than luxurious houses on the surface, we prefer to build our homes underground. That is what those Kobolds are working towards right now.¡±


    Chen Heng exined for Helu and Kumir.


    As they continued onwards, they could see some Kobolds with spears patrolling about, maintaining the order.


    Elsewhere, some skinnier, female Kobolds were busying about.


    Helu and Kumir also looked over in curiosity.


    These female Kobolds were cooking over fire, preparing food for the day.


    The Kobold society was still somewhat primitive¡ªnot only did they not have much economic activity, but they also had a small poption.


    As such, Chen Heng opted for a collective society.


    All food was shared, and it was prepared for everyone by the weaker females.


    Of course, the collective society was also responsible for looking after the elderly and orphans.


    It seemed that everything was going quite well¡ªat least, things were no longer chaotic.


    This kind of system would be usable for quite a long period of time. Only after the Kobolds reached a certain poption and trade began to bemon would Chen Heng begin to assign private property.


    The meals that the female Kobolds prepared were very abundant; they contained the prey and fish that the hunters had caught, as well as bugs and nts that the gatherers had collected.


    Because of the abundance and richness of food, many Kobolds¡¯ bodies had be stronger and no longer looked frail and weak.


    However, what caught Helu¡¯s attention was something else.


    His gaze was attracted to some females who were dealing with some other things.


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    Over there, the Kobolds were dealing with all kinds of skins and furs.


    ¡°These are the skins and furs from prey, which I¡¯ve stored,¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at Helu and Kumir and smiled, ¡°I know that these things are very valuable in the human world, so I kept them. Do you see that storehouse over there?¡±


    Chen Heng led Helu and Kumir onwards.


    Following this, a shocking scene appeared before the two hunters.


    Within the storehouse, there were countless skins, fur, and leather.


    Looking at this scene, Helu and Kumir werepletely dumbfounded.


    When they came back to their senses, they looked at each other, their gazes filled with greed and desire.


    These furs and skins were all high-quality goods in the human world.


    Such precious goods filled almost an entire storehouse.


    ¡°It seems that you are quite interested in these things¡­¡± a teasing smile appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face.


    Of course, he knew the value of these things.


    There were many valuable goods in the Wastnds, including the furs and skins of wild beasts, as well as various medicinal grasses and magic materials.


    Because of how dangerous the Wastnds was, very few people could obtain these things.


    On the other hand, for the Kobolds living in the Wastnds, these things were very easy to obtain.


    Because Chen Heng understood this, he had long since made preparations and just waited for a human merchant group toe by.


    It seemed that the effects were quite good.


    ¡°Pleasee with me,¡± Chen Heng looked at Helu and Kumir and gave a slight smile as he turned and walked away.


    He led Helu and Kumir to visit other ces, all of which stored all kinds of goods.


    Those thingspletely stunned Helu and Kumir.


    There were all kinds of skins and furs, medicinal herbs that they would have to risk their lives for, and rare magic materials.


    There were many of them, and it seemed as if they had been stored up, waiting for them.


    They could not deny that these things held a fatal attraction to them.


    After walking around with Chen Heng, they could feel their heartbeats speeding up and the desire within their hearts growing.


    Why did adventurers risk their lives to go into the Wastnds?


    Wasn¡¯t it to bring back valuable goods to sell?


    And now, everything they had been searching for was right before their eyes.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were not strong enough, they would have wanted to take all of these things by force.


    However, the reason within their brains stopped them.


    They knew that if they dared to try anything, they would be ripped to pieces by furious Kobolds.


    Looking at Helu and Kumir¡¯s reaction, Chen Heng nodded in satisfaction.


    This was the reaction that he wanted.


    ¡°Just as you can see,¡± he smiled as he said, ¡°These things are not very precious to us, as we can find them everywhere. As such, we don¡¯t mind giving them to people who actually need them. As long as those people can help us too¡­¡±


    He looked at the two people and gave a bright smile as he asked, ¡°I wonder if the two of you are willing to help us?¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the two hunters fell silent.


    Of course they did not want to help.


    After all, this kind of thing was quite risky.


    They had to pass through the Wastnds and deliver things such a long distance away. In a sense, they would have to risk their lives.


    Moreover, the ones they were trading with were the barbaric Kobolds.


    Ordinarily speaking, even if they agreed, they definitely would not uphold their side of the bargain.


    However, looking at the mountain of furs and skins, the dried medicinal grasses, and the precious magic materials¡­


    It would be impossible for Helu and Kumir to resist.


    Who could refuse gold coins?


    A wise sage had said in the past, ¡°As long as there were sufficient profits, people would be willing to ignore all risks, and even sell the rope that would hang them.¡±


    Now, with the profits sitting right there, how could they refuse?


    They were hunters in the Wastnds and faced danger anyways for some meager profits.


    Why not work hard for far bigger profits?


    That was how Helu and Kumir convinced themselves.

 Chapter 323 - The Dragon Blood in the Kobolds

    <h4>Chapter 323: ¨C The Dragon Blood in the Kobolds</h4>


    Just like Chen Heng had expected, things went quite smoothly.


    The hunters who riskeding to the Wastnds for profits would naturally take risks for greater profits.


    After all, the profits he offered were quite high.


    Because the Wastnds was where the Kobolds lived, they could easily obtain these resources.


    However, they were not very useful to the Kobolds, whereas they were very valuable to the humans.


    These things could be used to have humans work for them.


    As for whether or not these humans would take the bait, Chen Heng was not worried.


    ¡°Have those two humans left?¡± Chen Heng smiled as he looked at the guard in front of him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hechi nodded, ¡°ording to your orders, I sent a team of warriors to escort them out of this region.¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± Chen Heng nodded, ¡°send some warriors to explore a path to the south.¡±


    Helu and Kumir had greatly helped Chen Heng.


    Putting aside the resources they could bring in the future, the biggest benefit that Chen Heng had received from them was that they had helped him figure out where he was.


    ording to Helu and Kumir, he was within the Wastnds and was not too far away from the Kalo Kingdom. Right now, he was to the north of the Qika Kingdom and the Kalo Kingdom.


    Since that was the case, he could begin to explore southwards.


    That way, they would be able toe closer to the human world.


    This would allow them to borrow the power of humans to develop.


    At the same time, he would be able to get closer to his main body.


    As such, Chen Heng made this his n for the time being.


    Now, they just had to wait for Helu and Kumir to return.


    Chen Heng had requested them to bring all kinds of seeds next time.


    When that time came, they would be able to nt high-yield crops.


    After all, the nts in the wilderness could notpare to the crops that had been cultivated generation after generation, whether it be in terms of yield or stability.


    Under normal circumstances, it would take an incredibly long time and much effort to develop suitable crops.


    As such, Chen Heng requested some crops that had already been developed and had good yields.


    Only with those things could the tribe continue to develop.


    ¡°Hopefully those two return soon,¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, how is the situation in the tribe to the north?¡± Chen Heng thought for a moment before asking.


    ¡°They still seem to be the same as before,¡± Hechi said as he shook his head, ¡°We¡¯ll asionally see some Beastmen, but there is not much else.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng nodded, ¡°We should make preparations then. Soon, we¡¯ll go over and deal with those Beastmen.¡±


    Hearing this, Hechi immediately looked incredibly excited, and his body began to tremble.


    The reason why the Kobold tribe had relocated was to avoid that Beastman tribe.


    Now, in just a few months, the Kobold tribe¡¯s strength had greatly changed.


    By now, they could get rid of those Beastmen.


    Thinking to there, Hechi felt the urge to howl in excitement.


    Seeing him like this, Chen Heng inwardly shook his head and left.


    Following this, he came to a secret location.


    There were a few Kobold warriors standing guard there, and seeing Chen Heng¡¯s figure, they immediately looked at him respectfully and excitedly.


    ¡°Chief¡­¡± They spoke in the Koboldnguage.


    Chen Heng looked at them and nodded before walking forwards.


    Therge doors ahead slowly opened, revealing what was within.


    Behind therge doors wererge eggs¡ªthey were all Kobold eggs.


    During these few months, some Kobolds had be pregnant and had given birth to some eggs.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯smand, the Kobold eggs were all sent here to be protected and nurtured.


    It was indeed for protection but also to make Chen Heng¡¯s research more convenient.


    After walking in, Chen Heng did some check-ups.


    ¡°Looks like the experiment is still going smoothly¡­¡± he thought as he looked at the patterns on the eggs.


    The Kobold race was quite strange.


    Legends said that this race was actually descended from dragons and had the bloodline of dragons.


    However, most races with the bloodlines of dragons had incredibly powerful bloodlines and incredible power.


    However, that was not the case for the Kobolds.


    Not only were the Kobolds not powerful, but they were also incredibly frail and weak and could not evenpare to Beastmen.


    Moreover, there were many of them, and they could be found everywhere.


    How could they be the descendants of dragons?


    However, within the Kobold race, there would asionally be exceptional individuals, including Dragon Warlocks who had awakened the dragon bloodline.


    This kind of thing made everyone feel quite confused.


    Perhaps Kobolds really did have dragon bloodlines, but they were incredibly weak.


    In the past, Chen Heng did not know anything about Kobolds, and only after bing a Kobold had he learned much about them.


    From how he saw it, Kobolds were indeed incredibly weak and stupid.


    The only thing exceptional about them was their vitality and reproductive abilities.


    If that was not the case, they would not havested until now.


    As such, from how Chen Heng saw it, it was indeed possible that the Kobolds had dragon bloodlines.


    However, only a minority of Kobolds had this bloodline, such as Hechi.


    He looked like he had awakened a portion of the dragon bloodline. Even though he had not be a Dragon Warlock, his body was exceptionally strong, and even an elite human warrior might not be a match for him.


    Apart from this, Chen Heng himself was an example.


    In the past, he had used ughtering energy to help this body grow and improve its potential.


    After a certain point, the potential within him had been unleashed, and a new energy appeared in his body.


    This was simr to the Fire God¡¯s bloodline in Chen Heng¡¯s body, and there also seemed to be a bloodline energy within Kalunu¡¯s body.


    Perhaps this bloodline energy could notpare to a divine bloodline, but from what Chen Heng could sense, it was quite powerful.


    Its quality was most likely quite high.


    The origin of this bloodline was most likely quite powerful.


    With this kind of evidence, Chen Heng felt that it was quite possible that Kobolds really were descended from dragons.


    Aftering to this conclusion, Chen Heng began to think to himself.


    How could he stimte the bloodline energy in ordinary Kobolds¡¯ bodies and make them stronger?


    Even though Kobolds¡¯ reproductive abilities were quite powerful, individual Kobolds were too weak.


    They could notpare to Beastmen or humans even after training.


    After all, humans could also train themselves and be stronger as well.


    However, if he could stimte the dragon bloodline in Kobolds¡¯ bodies, then things would be different.


    The value of bloodlines could not be ignored.


    Under normal circumstances, if one awakened their bloodline, not only would their strength be stronger, but their potential would also increase.


    An example was Aktor¡¯s body.


    Aktor¡¯s body had very limited potential before, and he could not even awaken life power.


    However, after awakening the Divine Bloodline, his potential quickly increased, and he had developed talent for both the Sorcerer and Knight systems.


    It could be said that bloodline affects one¡¯s potential and future.


    Compared to other creatures, Kobolds possessing dragon bloodlines was an advantage.


    If he could find some way to stimte the dragon bloodline within Kobold¡¯s bodies, it would be equivalent to unlocking a secret treasure.


    This was incredibly important.


    As such, after realizing this, Chen Heng began to do research.


    His initial research was on the Kobold eggs.


    All Kobolds were born from eggs, just like this world¡¯s dragons.


    In a sense, this was evidence pointing to that Kobolds really were descended from dragons.


    After doing some research, Chen Heng had made some discoveries.


    ¡°The patterns on Kobold eggs seem to represent the strength of their bloodlines¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as he looked at the eggs.


    Among Kobold eggs that had hatched at the same time, eggs with moreplex patterns usually resulted in Kobolds with stronger bloodlines.


    This had been determined before these Kobolds had even been born.


    After those Kobolds were born, the differences between them would be more and more evident.


    At the same time, the patterns on the eggs were determined by the parents.


    Under normal circumstances, the more outstanding the Kobold parents were, the moreplex the patterns on their eggs would be.


    This was the first thing Chen Heng had discovered.


    Evidently, the patterns on Kobold eggs were connected to Kobold bloodlines.


    Following this line of thinking, Chen Heng could have outstanding Kobolds mate with each other, passing on the strong bloodlines, so that perhaps Dragon Warlocks might appear in the future.


    This was the path that bloodline families walked.


    This world¡¯s bloodline families, including Aktor¡¯s Hatim family, married within the family to preserve their bloodline.


    This made it so that the bloodline did not be weaker and weaker by generation.


    If Chen Heng just wanted to nurture Dragon Warlocks, he could use this method.


    It was just that that was not Chen Heng¡¯s only goal.


    What he wanted was something that the whole Kobold race could use.

 Chapter 324 - Improving Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 324: ¨C Improving Bloodline</h4>


    In order to find a way to stably raise Kobolds¡¯ bloodlines, Chen Heng had been investigating since a while ago.


    If it was anyone else, it would have been quite difficult.


    After all, there had been such research in the past, but none of it had been sessful.


    However, things were not too bad for Chen Heng.


    After all, he was not from this world and had an abundance of knowledge and techniques.


    He had experienced the Sorcerer World, Azure Heaven Realm, and the Mutated Creature World, and all of their techniques were far superior to that of this world.


    Because of the knowledge he had from different worlds, it was possible for Chen Heng to achieve things that this world¡¯s Sorcerers could not.


    In fact, he himself was an aplished researcher in bloodlines.


    In the Azure Heaven Realm, he had obtained the Heaven Devouring Scripture; in the Sorcerer World, he had done all kinds of research; and in the Mutated Creature World, he had obtained the techniques to create a Nothingness Beast.


    This was what gave Chen Heng confidence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try¡­¡± Chen Heng thought for a moment before walking to the side.


    In that area were Kobold corpses.


    Those Kobolds had all passed away or died in battle, and Chen Heng had ordered all corpses to be brought back.


    The reason was for this.


    After walking over to the corpses, Chen Heng observed them.


    He had already dealt with the corpses so that they were in a unique state. This made it more convenient for Chen Heng to do some things.


    Following this, he began to move.


    As he stretched out his hand, magic energy flowed across the corpse.


    Following this, a terrifying scene appeared.


    As the magic energy spread, this corpse began to wither and quickly became a dry corpse.


    As this happened, red liquid flowed out into a receptacle.


    The red liquid was extremely eye-catching and seemed to contain a unique energy that contained great vitality.


    This was the life essence within these Kobolds¡¯ corpses.


    Kalunu was Chen Heng¡¯s clone, so he naturally also had the Heaven Devouring Scripture.


    The Heaven Devouring Scripture was from the Azure Heaven Realm, and it could allow Chen Heng to devour other people¡¯s life essence to strengthen himself.


    However, under normal circumstances, if he used the Heaven Devouring Scripture¡¯s power to devour other people¡¯s bloodlines, it would cause all kinds of problems.


    The biggest problem was that it would cause his own essence to be chaotic and impure, causing his personality to change.


    Aftering to this world, because of the differentws in ce, he had not been able to use the Heaven Devouring Scripture.


    However, as Chen Heng¡¯s strength had recovered and he gained a greater understanding of this world¡¯sws, he gradually modified the Heaven Devouring Scripture to fit this world¡¯sws.


    This was why Chen Heng could use this technique right now.


    As long as one grasped the principles, even if the environment changed, they would be able to make modifications.


    After refining the life essence from this corpse, Chen Heng did not stop.


    Using the simple instruments in the surroundings, Chen Heng used his own magic energy to carefully refine and purify this life essence.


    Even though this was a Kobold¡¯s life essence, this did not mean that there were not any impurities.


    Rather, there were many impurities, and if anyone directly absorbed it, it would not improve their bloodline and only cause their bodies to be a bit stronger.


    In actuality, this was the mostmon use of the Heaven Devouring Scripture: Absorbing other people¡¯s life essence to strengthen one¡¯s body and power.


    What Chen Heng was doing right now was just extracting the life essence and refining it, seeing if he could get rid of the impurities.


    During this process, he used the knowledge he had gained in the Sorcerer World, as well as the techniques from the Mutated Creature World.


    Of course, even with such great knowledge, Chen Heng still felt that things were quite difficult.


    By now, he had already tried for two months.


    However, only today did he see a glimpse of hope.


    Soon, under Chen Heng¡¯s actions, the essence in the receptacle began to go through changes.


    As he watched on, the red liquid in the receptacle began to go through changes, gaining golden traces that were quite eye-catching.


    Immediately, it seemed quite extraordinary and could cause people¡¯s heartbeats to quicken.


    This was the case for Chen Heng as well.


    Looking at the essence, an instinctive desire welled up within him, wanting to absorb this essence to make himself stronger.


    Sensing this feeling in his body, Chen Heng gave a slight smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s done¡­¡±


    He felt quite relieved.


    After working hard for so long, his research had bore fruit.


    This was undoubtedly some very good news.


    Standing there, he looked at the receptacle.


    During the refinement process, the essence had been reduced by more than half.


    Moreover, this was not the limit: He could condense it even further.


    However, Chen Heng was not surprised.


    After thinking about it, he continued, seeing if he could continue to refine this essence.


    This process took another half a month.


    After half a month, Chen Heng finally stopped. By now, he had reached a limit.


    That life essence had been condensed to the extreme, and even if he continued, he would not be able to achieve much.


    As such, Chen Heng did not continue to refine it and proceeded on to the next step.


    ¡°Next is trying to fuse it¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    In order to have aparison, he split the refined essence and sent some into himself, as well as a Kobold egg, and observed the reaction.


    The results were quite evident.


    At that moment, waves of heat began to roll through Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    It was as if he had a fever, and his body felt incredibly hot.


    Within his body, all kinds of changes were going on.


    ¡°My organs are growing and transforming¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he sensed the changes in his body.


    If it was not Chen Heng, but an ordinary Kobold, they would have fainted by now.


    However, it was fine for Chen Heng.


    Compared to ordinary people, his mind and will were incredibly strong, and he also had the power of the Divinities supporting him.


    Things that would be fatal to other Kobolds were not a big deal to him.


    Under this condition, Chen Heng began to closely examine his body.


    This was the reason why he wanted to test on himself.


    After all, observing others would not provide himself with as much information.


    After the heat passed, Chen Heng¡¯s organs began to change, and this persisted for a while.


    Following this, those changes began to affect his exterior appearance.


    His body became much bigger, and red scales began to grow on his body, which gave off a metallic light.


    Even though Chen Heng had not yet done any testing, he could clearly tell how sturdy these scales were.


    Following this, Chen Heng¡¯s pupils began to change, bing a faint golden color that had a certain might and prestige to it.


    In terms of age, he was still a Kobold juvenile, but whether it was his figure or his aura, he had greatly surpassed ordinary Kobold adults.


    Even though people would still be able to tell that he was a Kobold, anyone would be able to instantly tell that he was no ordinary Kobold.


    This was evident from the changes in attitude in the Kobolds around him.


    From when he had gone through his transformation, the other Kobolds began to treat him with greater respect and fear.


    Before, only the Kobolds who had seen Chen Heng perform divine skills would treat him with immense respect and passion.


    Now, even Kobolds who had never met him before would show fear and obedience towards him.


    This was like an instinct from their bloodline, which did not require any exnation or teaching.


    Chen Heng understood what was going on with these reactions.


    Only after two months did Chen Heng feel that the preliminary changes in his body had changed.


    Even though there were still some slight changes, the changes in his body had mostly stabilized.


    Chen Heng had recorded the various changes that had taken ce.


    Of course, Chen Heng could feel that the transformation was not finished.


    Chen Heng could sense that even though the dragon bloodline within his body had begun to awaken, it was far from being dense.


    It was just that the essence that he had absorbed could only support changes to this degree.


    After all, that was just the essence from some Kobold corpses, and to be able to achieve this much was already quite good.


    [After absorbing the essence, the target will begin to transform, and their organs will begin to change..]


    [This process has great danger, and ordinary Kobolds¡¯ lives might be in danger. They may even pass away¡­]


    [Only Kobolds with strong bodies and wills will be able to endure it¡­]


    Within the simpleboratory, Kobold continuously made records.


    Chen Heng did not expect that there would be such danger during the transformation process.


    Based on his transformation, ordinary Kobolds would not be able to survive.


    After all, most Kobolds were quite weak and had frail bodies. It was ordinary that they would not be able to endure the transformation process.


    After all, this was aplete and total change.


    It would be strange if there was no danger.


    It seemed that he would not be able to improve the bloodlines of too many Kobolds using this method.


    As for the injection of essence into the Kobold egg, that had failed.


    Compared to adult Kobolds, Kobold eggs did not have their own consciousness and could not withstand the changes brought about by the essence.


    No matter what Chen Heng tried, the Kobold eggs that were injected with essence all died.


    It seemed that this path was not viable.


    Of course, if he only injected a tiny amount, perhaps that would be possible.


    However, that was not very necessary.


    If he could only inject a tiny amount into the eggs, why not wait until the Kobolds became adults to inject the essence?


    From how things seemed, it seemed that injecting essence into adults had a greater sess rate and had better effects.


    However, this also required some problems to be resolved.


    ¡°The first problem, the source of the essence¡­¡±


    Chen Heng began to consider the first problem.


    The essence that Chen Heng was using right now came from Kobold corpses.


    If he used this method to improve Kobolds¡¯ bloodlines, this would mean that for every Kobold whose bloodline he improved, he would need more than ten other Kobolds to die.


    Only then would they be able to refine enough essence.


    This was evidently impossible.


    Unless they massacred the ordinary Kobolds, it would be very difficult to achieve this.


    However, that would not be worth it.


    The reason Chen Heng wanted to improve other Kobolds¡¯ bloodlines was to increase the power under hismand.


    However, if he had to kill ten Kobolds for every Kobold he wanted to strengthen, then the power under hismand would decrease instead.


    Moreover, from an intelligent race¡¯s perspective, this did notply with morality, nor did itply with Chen Heng¡¯s long-term n.


    However, if the Kobolds died naturally or in battle, it would be fine.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng thought of something.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    Every society hadrge numbers of people who passed away naturally or unexpectedly.


    Killing Kobolds to refine their essence was not good, but using corpses would be fine.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, the number of Kobolds who died naturally was not enough to improve the bloodlines of all Kobolds.

 Chapter 325 - Centaur

    <h4>Chapter 325: ¨C Centaur</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought about this problem seriously.


    In a normal society, there would always be more people being born than people dying.


    Otherwise, if it was the opposite, the race would soon perish.


    As such, just relying on Kobolds to naturally die would not be enough; it would take an incredibly long time to improve the bloodlines of all Kobolds.


    However, Chen Heng soon realized that as time passed, more and more people would die. In the long-term, there would be more dead people than living people.


    If that was the case, there would no longer be a problem.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng no longer wrestled with this problem.


    However, there were other problems to take into ount.


    This included improving the Kobolds¡¯ bloodlines without reducing their reproductive abilities.


    Kobolds were weaker and less intelligent than other races, but they had powerful reproductive abilities.


    For a Kobold couple, if they were not restricted and had enough food, they would be able to quickly producerge numbers of new Kobolds.


    That was why Kobolds were able to be one of the mostmonly-seen races in the world.


    This was undoubtedly a massive advantage.


    However, improving Kobolds¡¯ bloodlines would inevitably cause their reproductive abilities to decline.


    After all, stronger creatures had weaker reproductive abilities¡ªthis was something that wasmon across different worlds.


    Even humans, if their strength reached a certain point and their essence transformed to a certain degree, would also find it difficult to reproduce.


    That was the case for the legendary dragons as well.


    As such, once the Kobolds¡¯ bloodlines were improved, it was very likely that their reproductive abilities would be decreased.


    This was inevitable, but it was something that Chen Heng wanted to avoid.


    Thus, Chen Heng began to consider this.


    It did not take him long to think of a potential solution.


    That was through filtering.


    After establishing an examination system, he would be able to pick out outstanding Kobolds.


    Only those chosen would have the qualifications to have their bloodlines improved.


    Even though those elite Kobolds¡¯ reproductive abilities would be decreased, that did not matter¡ªafter all, there would still be arge number of Kobolds who had not been chosen.


    Because they had not had their bloodlines improved, the Kobolds¡¯ reproductive abilities would not be affected.


    With that group of ordinary Kobolds, the overall tribe¡¯s growth would not be affected.


    Of course, there might be some small problems in the future, but this was still for the best for the overall collective.


    This would be enough to maintain the tribe, while also developing the strength of the elites.


    As for therge number of ordinary Kobolds, they would be able to provide essence.


    Apart from these two problems, there were many other problems that Chen Heng could think of.


    However, they were not too urgent for now.


    Chen Heng still had plenty of time to slowly work through those problems.


    After walking out from theboratory, Chen Heng began to announce his new regtions as a basicw.


    Considering the intelligence of the Kobolds, thews were not tooplicated, and they were simplified as much as possible.


    Of thosews, some were particrly evident.


    Chen Heng decreed that after Kobolds died, their corpses would belong to the tribe and could not be destroyed, burned, or buried.


    Thisw was quite strange for the other Kobolds, but they did not say anything.


    All Kobolds were inplete awe of Chen Heng and epted all of thews.


    During this period, the number of Kobolds once again increased, and they now officially had more than 1,000 Kobolds.


    However, because they had not done an official census, Chen Heng did not know exactly how many Kobolds there were.


    If it was a Kobold tribe in the past, it would have already copsed by now.


    However, there were no problems here.


    This was owed greatly to thes, bows, and arrows, which allowed Kobolds to hunt prey much easier.


    In the psat, Kobolds could only catch bugs, but now, they could uses to catch fish and use spears to huntrge animals.


    Their efficiency in gathering food had greatly increased.


    On the other hand, they had also experienced some sess in agriculture.


    Before, he had Kobolds culture thend and also find some seeds to nt.


    Now, there were some sesses from that.


    Because they did not have very good techniques or technologies, the yields were very low. However, this opened a new world for the Kobolds and made them feel great anticipation for agriculture in the future.


    After harvesting the current nts, Chen Heng did not continue with cultivatingnd and instead went to deal with other things.


    This was because by now, Helu and Kumir had returned from the Qika Kingdom.


    It had been about three months since they had left from the Kobold tribe, and they did not return empty-handed.


    In order to transport more goods, they had purchased a carriage and brought two more people with them.


    Chen Heng went to wee them and smiled as he greeted them.


    Helu and Kumir had brought back many good things.


    Apart from the seeds of good crops, there were basic tools and crafts from the human world.


    ¡°The seeds and farming tools are quite good, but there¡¯s no need to bring useless things in the future¡­¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s attitude towards the things that they had brought was very clear.


    Seeds and farming tools were things that the Kobold tribe desperately needed.


    As for crafts, that waspletely useless.


    Rather than providing crafts, it was better to just provide food.


    Moreover, no one in the Kobold tribe appreciated such things, even if they were quite valuable in the human world.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Helu and Kumir¡¯s expressions were quite awkward, and they could only nod.


    After staying in the Kobold tribe for a few days, they once again left.


    This time, they brought many furs, skins, and medicinal grasses to sell in the south.


    It seemed that this transaction had allowed them to taste the sweetness of sess, and they became somewhat addicted to it.


    Looking at Helu and Kumir departing, Chen Heng shook his head and smiled.


    Following this, everything developed ording to how he expected.


    After obtaining the seeds from the human world, the Kobolds cultivated even more fields.


    Many Kobolds walked out of the underground holes and began to work hard in the fields.


    Even though theyckedbor, this was not a big problem for Kobolds.


    In terms of agriculture, the Kobolds¡¯ talent was better than other races.


    They naturally liked to dig, so they did well in agriculture and this was the case even so with tools.


    Chen Heng decided to try to open up 1,000 fields.


    This way, in the following years, the pressure of food would be greatly decreased.


    ...........


    When that time came, the Kobold tribe¡¯s numbers would be able to greatly increase.


    ...


    In the Wastnds, on vast ins, there were figures passing by quickly.


    An arrow would asionally fly out, mming onto the ground.


    Anyone watching would find that these figures were not humans but unique creatures.


    They had the upper-bodies of humans but lower-bodies of horses.


    They were one of the famed races, Centaurs.


    Because they were naturally like abination between humans and horses, they were the best cavalry in the world.


    Moreover, in terms of power, they were also incredibly strong.


    Currently, they were galloping, as if they were chasing something.


    In the air, hunting falcons circled before slowly leaving.


    Seeing the hunting falcons leave, the Centaurs felt quite reluctant, but they quickly left this region and headed to the next region.


    A long time after they left, a small figure appeared.


    It was a very short figure and looked like a human girl. However, her eyes were green, and looked quite unique.


    Her body was covered with a simple beast skin, which was stained with blood.


    As if she sensed the Centaurs¡¯ auras disappear, the girl gritted her teeth and walked towards the south, trying to quickly leave this ce.


    ¡°I have to¡­ keep going¡­¡±


    Blood dripped from her body, staining the ground.


    Soon, the girl¡¯s mind and vision gradually became hazy, and things seemed to reverse.


    In the haziness, she saw scenes from before.


    The Centaurs had charged into a tribe and started a massacre; this was something that she could not forget.


    Even though her mind was quite hazy, her body continued onwards, and she almost began to run.


    Sounds began toe from the surroundings.


    There seemed to be figures approaching from ahead.


    Were they Centaurs?


    The girl thought to herself.


    No, that didn¡¯t seem right.


    She could see that the figures were much shorter than Centaurs.


    They were not Centaurs, nor did they seem like other intelligent creatures.


    Then what were they?


    She thought to herself as her eyes widened.


    Following this, the figures came closer and closer, and she was able to see them.


    They were Kobolds.


    However, different from ordinary Kobolds, these Kobolds were taller and seemed cleaner¡­

 Chapter 326 - Dryad

    <h4>Chapter 326: ¨C Dryad</h4>


    Kobolds?


    The girl felt quite confused.


    Why would there be kobolds in a ce like this?


    Moreover, they did not look like the Kobolds she was used to.


    These Kobolds looked quite well-built, were wearing simple leather armor, and holding spears. They did not look like ordinary Kobolds but rather¡­ Kobold warriors.


    Kobold warriors?


    Thinking about that, the girl could not help but give a self-mocking smile.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve reached my limit¡­ and I¡¯m hallucinating¡­¡±


    How could Kobolds have warriors?


    As she thought that, her body slowly fell forwards.


    After running and escaping for so long, her body had reached its limit.


    Everything¡­ was over¡­


    That was her final thought before her body slowly fell.


    On a grassy ins, the girl¡¯s body powerlessly fell to the ground, surrounded by blood.


    What the girl did not know was that after she fainted, those Kobolds did not leave and instead gathered around her.


    ¡°What is this? Can we eat it?¡±


    ¡°It looks like a human¡­ Chief said we can¡¯t eat¡­¡±


    ¡°She looks different to those humans¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it a human juvenile?¡±


    The Kobolds talked among themselves, looking quite confused.


    In the past, Chen Heng had given the order that if they encountered other creatures in the wilderness, they were to bring them back alive.


    This not only included humans but other creatures as well.


    Even though agriculture could support Kobolds, they could not only rely on agriculture or they wouldck meat.


    Just like how they needed good seeds for agriculture, they also needed to develop in farming.


    As such, Chen Heng had given the order for Kobolds to bring back various creatures.


    Of course, if they could also bring back intelligent races, that would also be good.


    Intelligent races meant that they would have races they couldmunicate with.


    No matter what they were, Chen Heng would be able to get value out of them.


    If it was in the past, the Kobolds would have instantly leapt on this girl and devoured her.


    In the end, even her bones would not have remained.


    However, the Kobolds faithfully followed Chen Heng¡¯s orders and brought the girl back.


    Of course, this was partly because the Kobolds¡¯ environment had changed.


    Now, they were no longercking in food.


    Thus, they could naturally give up on some prey.


    Otherwise, if they were ravenous, even if Chen Heng had given out orders, there would asionally be disobedience.


    Looking at the girl on the ground, the Kobolds looked at each other before tying her up and bringing her back.


    ¡­


    ¡°She¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to be a human¡­¡±


    Looking at the girl the Kobolds had brought back, Chen Heng frowned.


    He had been in hisboratory, doing experiments.


    He had received news, saying that they had brought in a human, and he had thought that it had been another human adventurer.


    This was not too strange.


    During this period of time, news about this Kobold tribe had spread in the Qika Kingdom because of Helu and Kumir.


    Even though the two of them had wanted to hide the existence of the Kobold tribe, as they profited more and more, they became unable to hide it.


    After all, if they wanted to gain more profits, they had to hire a merchant group and some mercenaries.


    It was impossible for just the two of them to transport everything.


    As such, they needed helpers.


    However, as they recruited more people, it was inevitable that the news would be leaked, causing more and more people to go there, hoping to make profits.


    As such, more and more human merchants had begun toe here.


    It was no longer a strange thing for humans to visit this Kobold tribe.


    However, after seeing this person, Chen Heng felt that something was off.


    ¡°This aura¡­¡±


    Sensing this girl¡¯s aura, Chen Heng frowned.


    Compared to ordinary humans this girl gave off a unique aura.


    It innately made one feel some affection towards this girl and feel goodwill towards her.


    Evidently, this kind of aura was not something that a human could have.


    There were also other things different about her.


    Her blood was green and red, and its smell was different to that of an ordinary human. It did not smell gory and instead smelled fresh.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, just this girl¡¯s blood could be a magic material.


    Apart from this, the girl was incredibly small.


    These signs pointed towards a certain race.


    ¡°Dryad?¡±


    After observing for a while, Chen Heng came to a conclusion.


    Dryads were another race in this world.


    Legends said that Dryads were the family of the Nature God, and they were powerful creatures and could even rival dragons.


    It was just that in the war between gods, the Nature God had fallen and his family had been cursed. Their bloodline power had been stolen and suppressed, causing them to be an ordinary bloodline race.


    However, even so, the Dryads were still very powerful.


    The legends said that the Dryads were naturally close with nature, controlled nature energy, and had decent magic skills.


    Most of them were females and were adept at nting magic nts. At the same time, their blood was a good magic material and could be used for all kinds of alchemical potions.


    Overall, they were quite powerful creatures.


    After Chen Heng concluded that this was a Dryad, he still felt quite confused.


    ¡°There are also Dryads in the Wastnds? And her injuries¡­¡±


    Chen Heng frowned as he examined the Dryad girl¡¯s injuries.


    From how he saw it, the Dryad girl¡¯s injuries were quite serious, but there were no traces of magic.


    They had been caused by pure brute force.


    As he examined further, he could tell that most of the wounds were arrow wounds, which had been shot from far away. Only a small portion of them were caused by swords.


    Overall, her injuries were quite severe.


    However, it was miraculous that despite being so severely injured, she was still alive. It seemed that her lifeforce was quite strong.


    Even if the Kobolds had not discovered her and brought her back, her powerful lifeforce would have kept her alive.


    This powerful lifeforce aroused Chen Heng¡¯s curiosity.


    However, after doing some examinations, he cleaned out the girl¡¯s wounds before stretching out his hand.


    A warm energy spread out from his hand.


    A light spread out¡ªit was the light of the healing divine skill.


    At that moment, healing energy covered the Dryad girl¡¯s body.

 Chapter 327 - Dryad Girl

    <h4>Chapter 327: ¨C Dryad Girl</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    As divine energy rippled out, a divine skill¡¯s rune appeared.


    The rune was incredibly intricate and beautiful, and the healing divine skill was unleashed.


    Under the influence of the divine skill, the Dryad girl¡¯s wounds began to heal and disappear.


    The process seemed quite quick.


    If any Priests who had healing skills saw this, they would definitely be dumbfounded.


    After all, the effects of this healing skill were too amazing.


    Ordinary healing skills could notpare to this at all.


    In the divine skill system, healing skills were just ordinary divine skills. Usually, they could heal some small injuries but would not be able to do much for serious wounds.


    This Dryad girl¡¯s injuries would have required at least high-level divine skills to heal, and this was not something an ordinary Priest would have been able to do.


    However, Chen Heng had easily done this.


    The reason for this was because of the support of his Divinities.


    Chen Heng¡¯s divine skills came from his Divinities, and because of his Divinities¡¯ support, the divine skills that he cast were far stronger than that of Priests.


    If he was in a church, he would definitely be hailed as a Holy Son.


    After all, as someone with a Divinity, the things he could do were not things that ordinary people could do.


    After using the divine skill, Chen Heng checked on the girl.


    The girl¡¯s condition had be much better, and most of her injuries had been healed.


    Of course, if she wanted to make a full recovery, it would still take a long time.


    However, her life was no longer in danger; this was already quite good.


    After doing this, Chen Heng turned to leave.


    However, at that moment, the Dryad girl suddenly woke up.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± she opened her eyes as she looked at Chen Heng.


    To her, Chen Heng looked quite strange.


    He looked like he was a Kobold juvenile, but he was much too big for that.


    Because of the essence he had absorbed, he had awakened his dragon bloodline, causing his body to be bigger and to grow scales.


    His body was like that of a human¡¯s, and he stood tall and straight.


    His eyes gave off a faint golden light, and hearing the weak voice behind him, he looked somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±


    Standing there, he turned and looked at the Dryad girl, looking quite intrigued, ¡°She woke up so quickly¡­ is it because of her special constitution?¡±


    Before, he had examined the Dryad girl¡¯s condition and guessed that despite him healing her, it should have taken her a long time to wake up.


    However, she had directly woken up.


    This recovery ability was quite amazing.


    ¡°Was it you¡­ who saved me?¡±


    The girl looked at Chen Heng in wonder.


    ¡°If you mean whether I healed you, then yes,¡± Chen Heng said as he nodded. He looked curious as he asked, ¡°Are you a Dryad?¡±


    Hearing this, the girl¡¯s expression became serious before hesitating and nodding.


    ¡°So it really is like that,¡± Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°You just woke up, so have a good rest. Let me know if you need anything.¡±


    After saying this, he directly left.


    There were indeed many things he wanted to ask this Dryad girl.


    This included information about the Dryads, where she came from, as well as why she was in this situation¡­


    There were also the secret magic skills that the Dryads were rumored to have.


    However, he knew that he could not be too rushed and had to take things slow.


    Fortunately, Chen Heng was quite patient and could slowly wait to dig these things out from the Dryad girl.


    It was better to give her some space now and let her calm down.


    Following this, the girl watched as Chen Heng departed.


    Seeing this, the girl seemed to think of something.


    After everyone left, she raised her hand and stared.


    The wounds on her body had already disappeared.


    She remembered that as she had run for her life, she had suffered many injuries.


    However, no matter how she examined herself, she could not find any wounds.


    It was as if all of her injuries had disappeared in a single night.


    It was quite amazing.


    If it was any ordinary person, they would have thought that a miracle had happened.


    However, the Dryad girl evidently was no ordinary person.


    Sensing the changes in her body, as well as the remaining aura that lingered, she muttered to herself.


    ¡°Priest¡­¡±


    Sitting on the bed, the girl spaced out.


    While she had been running for her life, she had not had the time to think.


    However, now that she had escaped from danger, many scenes reyed in her mind.


    Her family, friends, and her n¡­


    Gory scenes appeared in her mind.


    Without realizing it, the girl¡¯s eyes became red as they became teary.


    Thissted for a long time, and only after hearing some noise from outside did shee back to her senses.


    She carefully got off the bed and opened the door a little, and she looked out.


    Following this, she saw a startling scene.


    Outside, there were female Kobolds hurrying about, making some simple leather and wooden spears.


    Further away, there were male Kobolds dressed in simple leather armor and holding weapons bought from the human world, patrolling about.


    The scene looked quite peaceful and harmonious.


    ¡°Kobolds¡­¡±


    Looking at those figures, the Dryad girl was stunned and forgot about her sorrow.


    Even though she looked like a girl, that was just her external appearance.


    Dryads had much longer lifespans than humans, and even though she looked like a girl, she was already 200 years old.


    Even in her life of 200 years, she had never seen such a dumbfounding scene before.


    To her, Kobolds were incredibly weak creatures that were barbaric and dirty. They were essentially like wild beasts.


    However, these Kobolds werepletely different.


    They looked quite orderly and did not seem barbaric at all.


    Moreover, they could make tools, cook food, and looked like intelligent creatures.


    Were they really Kobolds?


    The Dryad girl could not help but doubt this.


    She felt thatpared to the dirty human viges in the past, this Kobold vige seemed even cleaner and better organized.


    Moreover, these Kobolds did not looks tupid at all.


    Because of Chen Heng, this Kobold tribe had gone through massive changes and had begun to develop into an intelligent civilization.


    They nted crops, hunted, made tools, and even cooked food.


    However, most of the Kobolds in this tribe were still quite stupid.


    This made sense.


    After all, even humans who did not receive good education would be quite stupid, much less Kobolds.


    Most of the Kobolds in this tribe came from the wilderness, and very few of them were intelligent.


    The only reason they acted like this was because someone had made all kinds of arrangements for them.


    Even for those simple weapons, Chen Heng had to personally teach them over and over again before they learned how to use them.


    If Chen Heng disappeared, those Kobolds would soon return to their original state.


    Right now, the Kobold tribe was still far from what Chen Heng wanted.


    However, the Dryad girl was still stupefied.


    After all, this was stillpletely different to what she was used to.


    Outside, Kobolds hurried about, and no one was cking off.


    Further away, some young Kobolds were training, and they looked like they were giving it their all.


    Elsewhere, there were some little Kobold juvenilesughing as they yed.


    Everything seemed incredibly peaceful and harmonious


    Seeing that scene, the Dryad girl thought about the past and the ce she had been.


    That ce had also been as peaceful and harmonious, but now, it no longer existed.


    Thinking to there, she could not help but sigh.


    Standing there, she looked out for a while and hesitated before walking out.


    After being healed, her face was still somewhat pale, but she could walk by now.


    As she walked out, the Kobolds outside all looked over.


    However, after seeing the Dryad girl walk out, they all went back to their own business.


    It seemed that Chen Heng had already exined the situation.


    Some Kobolds expressed some curiosity towards the Dryad girl, but none of them gave off any hostility.


    Sensing this, the Dryad girl let out a sigh of relief.


    Dryads were a very unique existence in this world.


    Legends said that they were the manifestations of the Nature God, and they had all kinds of incredible powers.


    In actuality, they were indeed quite unique.


    Not only did they have powerful bloodlines, but their bodies were also quite special.


    From a Dryad¡¯s blood to their organs, they were all good magic materials.


    That was why in many ces, they were a synonym for riches.


    As such, they were often coveted by others, whether for their bodies or for their beautiful appearances.


    Because of this, often when Dryads appeared, it meant disaster.


    If a Dryad appeared in front of others without enough power to protect themselves, they would face catastrophe.


    That was why most Dryads lived in secretive ces that were difficult to be discovered.


    This was the case for this Dryad girl as well.


    Her Dryad tribe had been in the depths of the Wastnds, but they had been identally discovered by a group of Centaurs and had faced a cmity.

 Chapter 328 - Centaurs

    <h4>Chapter 328: ¨C Centaurs</h4>


    The Dryad girl looked around.


    Without walking too far, she noticed something unusual.


    Not too far away, there was a massive structure.


    Of course, this was only rtive to the other structures.


    Most of the structures here were quite small,pared to human structures at least.


    This had to do with the traits of Kobolds.


    Ordinarily, Kobolds liked to live underground, so even though they had their houses, they would still dig underground.


    However, the structure in front of her was quite different.


    At least to the Dryad girl, this structure was much bigger.


    Within it, faint voices came out.


    Listening closely, she found that it was singing.


    The Dryad girl felt a sense of familiarity and went closer, wanting to hear clearer.


    As she approached, she found that it was Kobolds singing, but thenguage they were singing in surprised her.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Hearing those voices, the Dryad girl felt quite surprised.


    She thought back to how thenguage Chen Heng had spoken was the humannguage.


    Standing there, she listened for a while but did not disturb them.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, some footsteps sounded from within.


    Following this, short Kobolds excitedly walked out.


    Seeing this, the Dryad girl observed them.


    The Kobolds did not look very old and were quite small; they were most likely children.


    After most of those Kobold juveniles left, Chen Heng walked out.


    ¡°You¡¯vee out?¡±


    After walking out of the ssroom, looking at the Dryad girl, Chen Heng only nodded and did not feel too surprised.


    With his powerful mental energy, he had noticed her as soon as she had approached.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve recovered quite well¡­¡± he said as he looked at the Dryad girl.


    Hearing his words, the Dryad girl nodded and hesitated before saying, ¡°Were you¡­ teaching them just then?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Heng did not deny it and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m teaching them some basics of themonnguage.¡±


    Right now, he was not using the Kobold¡¯snguage but themonnguage of the humans so that even the Dryad girl could understand him.


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the Dryad girl looked confused as she asked, ¡°Is there a point to that?¡±


    What was the point of teaching these Kobolds themonnguage?


    The Dryads were a race who had great love and empathy for all races.


    However, even the Dryad girl could not see the point in teaching the Kobolds themonnguage.


    After all, even if these Kobolds became literate and speak the humannguage, so what?


    ¡°A tall building needs to start from the foundation,¡± Chen Heng said as he shook his head, ¡°Education is the same. Even for a human, growing up in different environments, they will turn out different.


    ¡°After all, a mighty king and a humble farmer are all just humans.¡±


    Chen Heng spoke calmly, ¡°If the Kobolds want to develop in the future, they will have toe into contact with the outside world. If they are to do that, they have to be literate.¡±


    Even though Kobolds had their ownnguage, it was too simple and not very good to use.


    If the Kobolds wanted to develop, they had to learn themonnguage.


    As such, Chen Heng had decided to begin teaching the new generation now so that they would be able tomunicate with different races in the future.


    Of course, there would not be much fruit in the short-term.


    Only by persisting generation after generation would they see some effects.


    Chen Heng had enough patience for this.


    Looking at Chen Heng, the Dryad girl still felt a bit confused, but she did not say anything.


    Standing beside Chen Heng, her nose twitched as if she smelled something, and she looked confused as she said, ¡°You have the aura of gods on you¡­ Are you the emissary of a god?¡±


    She seemed to have sensed something and looked at Chen Heng as she asked.


    Hearing this question, Chen Heng felt a bit surprised.


    He did not think that this girl would be so sensitive.


    It seemed that Dryads were indeed quite unique and could sense the existence of divine energy.


    ¡°Do you think a god would take a Kobold as an apostle?¡± he asked.


    ¡°But you have the aura of gods on you¡­¡±


    The Dryad girl looked quite confused, ¡°And it¡¯s no ordinary aura¡­¡±


    She had seen some Priests before and sensed their auras.


    It was just that those auras were different from Chen Heng¡¯s.


    There was a difference in essence.


    This was just an instinctive feeling, and she could not exin it.


    Standing there, she looked at Chen Heng in confusion for a while.


    ¡°Tell me about your story,¡± Chen Heng looked at the Dryad girl, feeling quite interested, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Dilin¡­¡± As if she thought of something, the Dryad girl¡¯s expression fell as she replied.


    She seemed to be in a low mood.


    ¡°My sympathies for what you¡¯ve gone through¡­¡±


    Looking at the Dryad girl and hearing her words, Chen Heng nodded and sighed.


    From what the girl had said, he understood some basic information.


    This Dryad girl came from the northern part of the Wastnds.


    There had been a Dryad tribe there.


    Of course, even though it was called a tribe, there were not many Dryads there.


    ording to what Dilin had said, at most, there had been fewer than 30 Dryads there.


    Of course, this was not too surprising.


    After all, Dryads had incredible bloodlines and could be said to be the descendants of a god.


    Legends said that they had the bloodline of the Nature God and the Nature God¡¯s legacy.


    It was just that after the Nature God fell, their bloodline was cursed, and much of their power disappeared.


    However, even so, they still had exceptional bloodlines and power that ordinary people could not imagine.


    That was why their reproductive abilities were quite weak.


    For such existences to have a few dozen people in their tribe, that was already a sizable number.


    In the past, they had lived in the depths of the Wastnds, and they had not been disturbed until recently.


    The ones who had discovered them were some Centaurs.


    ¡°Centaurs¡­¡±


    Hearing the Dryad girl¡¯s words, Chen Heng frowned, ¡°Dryads should be quite strong, right? How could a group of Centaurs take down your tribe?¡±


    After all, Dryads were a race that rivaled dragons.


    Even though their bloodline had be much weaker, they were still incredibly powerful.


    Under their beautiful appearances was immense power.


    As for Centaurs, they were only an ordinary race.


    Even though they had a human upper body and a horse lower body and were stronger than other intelligent races, they were still just mortals.


    How could a group of Centaurs reduce the Dryads to such a state?


    Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    If that was really the case, he would begin to doubt the Dryads¡¯ power.


    However, soon, Dilin gave him an answer.


    ¡°Those were not ordinary Centaurs¡­¡±


    As if she could see that scene from before, Dilin looked quite sorrowful as she said, ¡°There was the aura of an evil god on them¡­¡±


    ¡°Evil god¡­¡± Chen Heng immediately frowned.


    In this world, anything that was connected to gods was not simple.


    Moreover, it seemed that this Dryad girl had the ability to sense divine energy.


    As such, were those Centaurs not ordinary Centaurs but Priests?


    If that was the case, it would make much more sense.


    The Priests of gods could use the gods¡¯ power to strengthen their bodies, and they had great strength.


    Moreover, Priests often had divine items from gods.


    If that was the case, it would not be so surprising for the Dryad tribe to fall.


    What the Dryad girl said next did not surprise Chen Heng.


    ¡°The Centaurs had converted to an evil god¡¯s Priests, and they used divine skills to destroy our tribe¡¯s defenses¡­¡±


    Dilin fell silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°Following this, they summonedrge numbers of Kobolds, Goblins, and Beastmen to continuously whittle away out at our strength¡­


    ¡°In the end, our tribe¡¯s defenses were destroyed, and we could only run for our lives¡­¡±


    Speaking to there, she looked quite sorrowful.


    Hearing the girl¡¯s words, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    ¡°Capturing ves and using them as cannon fodder to reduce their enemies¡¯ strength?¡±


    As he listened to Dilin¡¯s words, he analyzed the Centaurs¡¯ tactics, ¡°Very simple but very effective.¡±


    Against enemies like the Dryads, who were very powerful but had small numbers, this kind of tactic was very effective.


    As Centaurs, they had the speed and endurance of horses, which was why they were able to use such tactics.


    No matter how strong the Dryads were, as long as they could not immediately catch up to the Centaurs, they could not deal a big blow to them.


    On the other hand, if the Dryads wanted to run, they would stick close behind them and continuously attack them.


    Standing there, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    Right now, he began to think of how the current Kobolds would win against Centaurs.


    However, no matter how he thought, he could not think of anything.


    Kobolds were naturally weaker than Centaurs.


    With the same numbers, it would be almost impossible for Kobolds to defeat Centaurs.


    Unless he could specifically train them to deal with Centaurs, there would be nothing they could do.


    What also caught his attention was the god that the Centaurs worshipped.


    ording to the Dryad girl, the Centaur Priests were filled with an evil divine energy.


    If that was the case, the one they worshipped would definitely be an evil god.


    Chen Heng just wondered which one it was.


    There were far too many gods in the World of Gods.


    Moreover, there were ones that had fallen, ones that had disappeared, ones that had fallen asleep¡­


    Because of the unique properties of gods, even if they had already fallen, sometimes they would notpletely disappear.


    As such, it was very difficult to guess which god the Centaurs served.

 Chapter 329 - Red Dragon Egg

    <h4>Chapter 329: ¨C Red Dragon Egg</h4>


    ¡°Forget it¡­¡±


    Standing there, Chen Heng stood for a while before giving up.


    He had nothing to work with and would not be able to arrive at any conclusions.


    It seemed that even the Dryad girl had no idea who the god those Centaurs served was.


    Right now, his goal was not to figure out who that god was; it was to make preparations.


    Chen Heng understood that for the Dryad girl to be able to reach this region, the Centaur tribe was most likely not too far away from the Kobold tribe¡¯s position.


    It was very simple.


    If the Dryad girl could reach here on her own legs, then there was no reason that the Centaurs would not be able to.


    After all, they had the lower bodies of horses.


    As such, it was evident how great this threat was.


    If he did not make preparations early, they would be in trouble when the Centaurs arrived.


    ¡°What do you n to do now?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Heng turned and looked at the Dryad girl.


    ¡°My ns¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Dilin had a hazy look in her eyes.


    Right now, she had no idea what she should do.


    Back then, she had been happily ying in the Dryad tribe.


    Even though she was over 200 years old, in the Dryad tribe, she was just a child and was looked after by others. She normally did not have to think or worry too much.


    However, in a single night, the Dryad tribe had been destroyed, leaving her by herself.


    Under such conditions, she could not help but feel at a loss, not knowing what she should do.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not necessarily the only one left¡­¡±


    Standing there, she raised her head as she thought of something, and her eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Mypanions¡­¡±


    She thought of the scene from before.


    Back then, the Centaurs had charged into the Dryad tribe and had unleashed a massacre.


    Many Dryads had died, but some of them had been able to escape, just like Dilin.


    She most likely still hadpanions still alive!


    Even if they were not there, there would most likely be some in the hands of those Centaurs.


    She remembered that before the Centaurs had started to kill, they had tried to capture as many of them as possible.


    After all,pared to a bunch of corpses, living Dryads were worth much more.


    As such, the Centaurs had tried to capture as many Dryads as possible so that they could continuously provide energy to them.


    Thus, there was most likely arge number of Dryads in the hands of the Centaurs.


    Even if there were not any, Dilin still wanted to find those Centaurs.


    The enmity from having her home destroyed and her nspeople killed¡­


    Even if her people were all gone, she still wanted to take revenge for them.


    All kinds of thoughts shed in Dilin¡¯s mind.


    At that moment, Dilin became resolute.


    Standing there, looking at Dilin, Chen Heng smiled, feeling quite pleased.


    He had wanted her to react like this.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve thought of what you need to do,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled, ¡°Do you want to tell me about it?¡±


    ¡°I want to go back¡­¡± the Dryad fell silent for a moment before saying resolutely, ¡°I want to return to my home and chase those bandits away. I want to go to where my nspeople are and rescue them.¡±


    ¡°What if they are no longer alive?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    ¡°If it¡¯s like that¡­¡± Dilin looked resolute, ¡°I will take revenge for them. Those bandits must pay the price!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Looking at the girl¡¯s resolute gaze, Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should stay with us.¡±


    ¡°Here?¡±


    Hearing those words, Dilin paused, looking quite surprised and wary.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much,¡± Chen Heng looked at her and shook his head, ¡°Just like you, I also want to cause some trouble for those Centaurs. As such, we seem to have amon goal.


    ¡°If you want to return to your home and chase those Centaurs away, as well as rescue your nspeople, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll need some help.


    ¡°Otherwise, if you go by yourself, you will just be going to your own death.¡±


    After saying this, Chen Heng shook his head and walked away.


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s figure, Dilin remained silent, thinking to herself.


    After leaving this ce, Chen Heng returned to hisboratory.


    This was how his life had been during this period of time: He would teach the Kobold juveniles and then hole himself up in hisboratory, doing all kinds of experiments.


    His days were quite simple, but fortunately, he did not feel bored.


    Today, he had new research material.


    There was green-red blood in a vial, which seemed like it was filled with great vitality.


    Even though he had not studied it yet and had only observed it, he could sense that this blood was quite extraordinary.


    This blood belonged to Dilin.


    Back when Chen Heng had been treating the Dryad girl, he had collected some things from her.


    This included hair, flesh, as well as many vials of blood.


    In a sense, this was partially why Dilin had felt so weak after waking up.


    After all, no matter who it was, they would feel quite weak after losing so much blood.


    Of course, Dilin did not know about any of this.


    These things were Chen Heng¡¯s new research materials.


    To him, these were all good things, and he naturally needed to research them properly.


    Chen Heng walked over to a machine and observed the blood that was being analyzed.


    ¡°The energy property is quite good¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems to contain great vitality, and just like the dragon bloodline, it has a certain degree of pollution¡­


    ¡°It seems to also have faint healing uses¡­¡±


    Through his tests and analysis, Chen Heng found that Dryad blood had many unique properties.


    Dryads¡¯ bodies were all very good magic materials and could be used to make all kinds of magic items.


    As for their blood, it naturally contained weak healing properties and could be used to make potions.


    Of course, one could also use the blood directly, which was by taking the blood in and allowing the Dryad blood to change them.


    This was like what Chen Heng had done.


    After devouring the life essence from many Kobolds, Chen Heng¡¯s dragon bloodline had grown to a certain extent, and there was now a faint dragon¡¯s might about him.


    His blood now would have great effects on ordinary people.


    If ordinary people took in his blood over a period of time, they would go through some changes.


    This would cause their bodies to draconify: Their bodies could grow scales and their power would also increase.


    In fact, Chen Heng wondered if the legends of this world, such as ying a dragon and bathing in its blood to be stronger, were like this.


    It seemed that Dryad blood could do simr things.


    It was just thatpared to the domineering dragon bloodline, a Dryad bloodline was much gentler. Even if an ordinary person took it in, their bodies would not go through much changes and would just be stronger.


    This was very good for ordinary people.


    Apart from this, because of the energy properties and the vitality it contained, the blood could be used to create potions.


    In the hands of a master, they would be incredible materials.


    At that moment, Chen Heng began to think about uses for this blood.


    However, following this, he shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    After putting down the materials, he thought for a moment before walking deeper into theboratory.


    He was not worried about Dilin outside.


    He had already left a mark on her, allowing him to clearly sense her every action within a certain range.


    If she tried to leave, he would be able to stop her at any time.


    Of course, unless it really came to it, Chen Heng did not want to do such a thing.


    After all, she was a potential ally.


    Chen Heng had already listed the Centaurs in the north as his future enemies.


    After all, in this world, no one was friendly and amicable by default.


    In the wilderness, even those of the same race would kill each other, and this was even more so for those of different races.


    Putting aside the fact that the Centaurs themselves were strong, the evil god they served was not to be looked down on either.


    Chen Heng could clearly imagine what those Centaurs would do if they discovered the Kobold tribe.


    As such, it would be much better to be allies with Dilin and make preparations as soon as possible.


    After all, Dilin¡¯s home had been destroyed by the Centaurs, and she held great hatred towards them.


    If Chen Heng wanted to, he could relocate the entire Kobold city. After all, the Wastnds was quite big and there would definitely be other ces where they could live.


    However, that was not the case for Dilin.


    As such, Dilin was quite suitable to be an ally.


    Moreover, she had many things that Chen Heng wanted.


    Putting aside her blood, what Chen Heng valued the most was her knowledge and power.


    For an ancient race like the Dryads, they had much power and knowledge, and that was what Chen Heng needed the most right now.


    Moreover, Chen Heng would also find uses for Dryad blood.


    As Chen Heng thought to himself, he walked into the depths of theboratory.


    The area there was quite sparse, and there was something at the center¡ªit was a Crimson-colored egg.


    It was quite different from ordinary Kobold eggs, and it was muchrger.


    Ordinary Kobold eggs were only about as tall as two human hands, but this egg was over half a meter tall.


    There were also thin, gold patterns on the egg, making it look quite unique.


    Just walking in, Chen Heng could sense a heavy might from that egg.


    ¡°Looks like things are going quite well.¡±


    Looking at the massive egg, Chen Heng nodded.


    It had been about a year since Helu and Kumir had firste here.


    During this one year, human merchants had continuouslye, bringing tools and some rare things.


    This massive egg was one of them.


    This egg was said to be from a Crimson Dragon, and it was a hybrid.


    A so-called hybrid dragon was a creature born from a true Dragon and another race.


    In this world, it seemed that there were no reproductive barriers between races.


    Many different races could breed and give birth.


    Of those hybrids, Crimson Dragons were quite good.


    They were quite powerful, and a mature Crimson Dragon had power that rivaled the Second Ring.


    Such eggs were naturally quite valuable.


    However, Chen Heng had bought this egg for cheap.


    The merchant who had sold this dragon egg to Chen Heng did not know of its history and just thought that it was an ordinary creature.


    Only after Chen Heng closely examined it and did some research did he find out its true identity.


    After that, Chen Heng began to nurture this Crimson Dragon egg.


    Over the past one year, Chen Heng had extracted the essence from deceased Kobolds and injected it into this Crimson Dragon egg, using it to nurture this egg¡¯s dragon bloodline.


    This kind of nurturing was very gentle and tried to modify and transform this Crimson Dragon egg¡¯s bloodline.


    Even though they all had dragon bloodlines, the Crimson Dragon egg had far greater capacity than a Kobold egg.

 Chapter 330 - Changes

    <h4>Chapter 330: ¨C Changes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Chen Heng was not too surprised about this.


    Even though they all had dragon bloodlines, there was a big difference between them.


    Compared to the Kobolds, whose dragon bloodline had almost disappeared, a hybrid dragon like a Crimson Dragon would have a much stronger dragon bloodline.


    For Kobolds, they had to be adults for them to have a chance of strengthening their dragon bloodline.


    However, there was no need for Crimson Dragons.


    They were naturally much stronger, and even if they were still in their eggs, they would have much greater capacity for dragon bloodline than Kobolds.


    That was the case here.


    Chen Heng had already sent much dragon bloodline essence into this Crimson Dragon egg.


    Even though it was all essence refined from Kobolds, the sheer amount still made it quite impressive.


    Of course, the reason why the Crimson Dragon egg was able to develop to this degree without being damaged was because of some things that Chen Heng had done.


    ¡°I ended up using more divine energy¡­¡±


    Standing there and looking at the massive egg, Chen Heng nodded, feeling quite pleased.


    The reason why the Crimson Dragon egg had been able to hold on until now was mostly because of the divine energy he had provided it.


    Long ago, Chen Heng had discovered that divine energy had a powerful nurturing effect.


    In terms of its nature, it was a high-level energy that belonged to gods, and it was incredibly powerful.


    For mortals who came into contact with divine energy, their bodies and essence would also be improved.


    That was why Priests were often quite powerful.


    Because they had been affected by divine energy over a long period of time, they were quite different from ordinary mortals. As time passed, their bodies and essence would gradually transform.


    During this period of time, Chen Heng had used his divine energy to nurture this Crimson Dragon egg.


    Standing there, Chen Heng could sense how powerful this Crimson Dragon egg was.


    As time passed and Chen Heng sent more dragon bloodline essence and divine energy in, the Crimson Dragon egg continuously became stronger.


    Even though Chen Heng did not know just what level it was at, it had definitely surpassed its initial state.


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought to himself as he felt quite excited for this Crimson Dragon egg to hatch.


    He was sure that after this Crimson Dragon egg hatched, it would be very strong.


    As the Crimson Dragon grew, the Kobold tribe¡¯s strength would also reach a new level.


    Now, it was not too long until the Crimson Dragon egg would hatch.


    As if it sensed Chen Heng¡¯s thoughts, the massive Crimson Dragon egg seemed to give off a wave of emotions that seemed to contain affection.


    ¡°Take your time and grow.¡±


    Sensing that mental energy ripple, Chen Heng smiled and left.


    After walking out of hisboratory, nothing much had changed.


    Dilin was still standing in that empty area; Chen Heng could not help but wonder what she was thinking about.


    However, he did not n to disturb her.


    After all, haste often resulted in suboptimal oues.


    What he had already said was enough.


    It would not be toote to give her some time and wait for her to sort out her thoughts.


    After all, Chen Heng was not tight on time, and he had the patience.


    Standing there and looking at the scenery, Chen Heng thought for a moment before returning to his residence.


    Over there, there were some Kobolds waiting for him.


    Among them, there were many who Chen Heng was familiar with.


    There was Hechi and other Kobolds who had been around for a while, as well as newly-joined Kobolds.


    Their bodies were all more well-built than ordinary Kobolds, and most of them hadrge muscles.


    Even though they were Kobolds, they would not be inferior to elites of other races.


    The reason for this was extreme training and a good diet.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s tests, he had concluded that Kobolds who had good diets and had trained for many years would not be inferior to human warriors.


    That was even more so for those who had awakened their dragon bloodline.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Chen Heng walked in and looked at Hechi and the others as he smiled and asked.


    ¡°I can already sense the existence of life power¡­¡± Hechi spoke fluently in themonnguage.


    After about one year, under Chen Heng¡¯s teaching, there was a group of Kobolds who were now fluent in the humannguage.


    Of course, this was only a preliminary fluency; only geniuses would be adept in thenguage.


    ¡°You¡¯ve sensed the existence of life power?¡±


    Looking at Hechi and hearing his words, Chen Heng nodded in satisfaction.


    Having Kobolds grasp higher forms of power was one of the parts of his n.


    If the Kobolds wanted to grow in this world, they had to have great power.


    Life Knights was one of the basic types of the higher forms of power, and it was one of Chen Heng¡¯s first targets.


    Even though he was a clone, he still had his main body¡¯s memories, and hewas not unfamiliar with the cultivation methods for Life Knights.


    As such, he had been preparing Kobolds to have them be Life Knights.


    Of course, even among humans, Life Knights were quite rare, and this was even more so for Kobolds.


    Chen Heng had done some tests, and the results were essentially what he had expected.


    Among the Kobolds, only those who had awakened dragon bloodlines could awaken life power.


    Of course, it was also possible for ordinary Kobolds, but it was much too rare.


    However, from Chen Heng¡¯s experiments, talent did not seem to be absolute.


    If he could inject dragon bloodline essence into Kobolds¡¯ bodies and have them awaken dragon bloodlines, they might be able to grasp life power.


    After all, talent was rtive.


    Bloodline was something that would affect one¡¯s talent.


    This was something that Chen Heng had tested before.


    After being injected with the dragon bloodline essence, Hechi, who had not had the talent to control life power, now had the possibility to do so.


    This was the effect of bloodline.


    The Kobolds standing in this room were all ones who had the talent to grasp life power.


    Even including Chen Heng himself, there were fewer than ten of them.


    It was quite pitiful.


    Moreover, of this number, most of them were only at this point because Chen Heng had improved their bloodlines.


    Otherwise, very few Kobolds would have the talent.


    Chen Heng was not too surprised.


    Standing in the room, Chen Heng thought for a moment before beginning to examine these Kobolds.


    Of course, while he examined them, he also taught them.


    After all, the only one in the Kobold tribe who had experience in cultivating life power was him.


    If he did not help them, the others would most likely encounter troubles.


    Only after doing his daily teaching would he go do other things.


    Now, the Kobold tribe was much different to before.


    After more than a year of development, the tribe¡¯s poption had greatly increased, reaching almost 3,000.


    Even though this kind of number was not a big deal to Chen Heng, it still required much more management.


    Trade with human merchants, the creation of leather armor and weapons, and the consumption of food: There were many things to take care with.


    There was no one to help in this regard.


    For Hechi and the others, it was fine to have them go out to fight, but Chen Heng could forget about having them help with things like this.


    As such, only Chen Heng could deal with these things.


    This was why he personally went to teach those Kobold juveniles.


    If a faction wanted to grow, they needed people with skills.


    This was the case for the Kobolds as well.


    ¡°Perhaps I should find an opportunity to go to the human world to have a look,¡± Chen Heng rubbed his forehead as he thought to himself.


    He had no choice¡ªthe Kobolds¡¯ foundation was toocking.


    In the entire Kobold tribe, there was not even a single Kobold who knew how to do addition or subtraction.


    As for reading and writing, that did not even need thinking about.


    The only things that the Kobolds knew how to do were fight people and eat.


    Apart from that, they did not know much else.


    However, Chen Heng had expected this.


    Fortunately, even though that was the case for the older Kobolds, the juveniles¡¯ situation was much better.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, the Kobold juveniles¡¯ intelligence was not low, and as long as they had a good environment, they would be able to gain skills in various areas.


    This was especially so for the Kobolds who had exceptional bloodlines and had awakened a portion of their dragon bloodlines.


    Even ordinary Kobolds were not too unintelligent and were quite obedient.


    This gave Chen Heng greatfort.


    Otherwise, he most likely would have given up on this race and started over.


    Time gradually passed.


    After Chen Heng had dealt with all matters, it was already getting dark.


    Dilin was still standing outside, looking like she was still thinking.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Chen Heng walked over to the Dryad girl and asked.


    Standing there, the Dryad girl hurriedly raised her head and looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°You¡¯re done with your matters?¡±


    The Dryad girl came back to her senses and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made a decision.


    ¡°I indeed need your power¡­¡± she said honestly as she looked at Chen Heng.


    She wanted to rescue her nspeople and take revenge for them. If she relied on herself, this would not be possible.


    Even though Dryad had great power, if they did not have an adept grasp over it, they would not be able to deal with arge number of enemies.


    That was the case for the current Dryad girl.


    She was still quite young for Dryad standards, and whether it was her magic skills or her bloodline, they had not yet matured. Even though they were stronger than ordinary people, she was not yet terrifying.


    Otherwise, she would not have been almost killed by those Centaurs.


    As such, if she wanted to take revenge, she would have to rely on external power.


    Chen Heng, and the Kobold tribe, would be good partners to work with.

 Chapter 331 - Setting Out

    <h4>Chapter 331: ¨C Setting Out</h4>


    To outsiders, borrowing a group of Kobolds¡¯ power would seem quite ridiculous.


    After all, to this world¡¯s people, their impressions of Kobolds were incredibly poor.


    Even farmers would look down on Kobolds¡¯ strength.


    Stupid and weak. That was how the world¡¯s people saw Kobolds.


    Even if rare individuals among Kobolds awakened dragon bloodlines, people¡¯s views towards them still did not change.


    Of course, there was nothing incorrect with those views.


    After all, from how Chen Heng saw it, most Kobolds were indeed like that.


    However, this was not the case for this Kobold tribe.


    At the very least, from how Dilin saw it, this Kobold tribe¡¯s strength was quite great.


    They had thousands of Kobolds, and such strength was not weak at all.


    Even a Second Ring Sorcerer would not have a good time against such numbers.


    This would definitely be the case for the Centaurs as well.


    Moreover, putting aside all of this, their mysterious leader did not seem like a pushover either.


    Dilin looked at Chen Heng as she thought to herself.


    She could sense that Chen Heng¡¯s power was incredibly great, and his divine energy aura seemed to spread out and cover everything.


    This was the true aura of gods and not just the divine energy that Priests had.


    To ordinary people, there would not be a great difference, but for a Dryad like Dilin, she could easily tell the difference.


    After all, she was a Dryad and her ancestor was a god.


    In this world, there were many existences with divine energy.


    However, those existences were all quite different.


    The Priests could cast divine skills through borrowing gods¡¯ power.


    However, they were just servants.


    Those with God Domains werepletely different.


    God Domains were things that only those who had Divinities could awaken and have.


    The only existences in this world who had such things were gods or demigods.


    Only the descendants of gods, or Saints who had personally been bestowed by gods with Divinities, would have weak God Domains.


    Dilin believed Chen Heng to be such a figure.


    Chen Heng¡¯s aura was incredibly dense, and even though his God Domain was weak, it indeed existed and covered his surroundings.


    Even if he was a Kobold, for him to have a God Domain, he definitely was not simple.


    That was indeed the case.


    Even right now, Dilin could tell that there were many special things about Chen Heng.


    It was not just hismunication skills or his figure; just his dragon bloodline made Dilin feel that it was difficult to breathe.


    She could sense that his dragon bloodline power was incredibly great and contained a berserk and terrifying energy. Once it exploded out, it would be able to instantly inundate and devour her.


    Putting aside the entire Kobold, just Chen Heng would be of incredible help to her.


    That was why Dilin had made this decision.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve made a decision,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled at Dilin, ¡°Tell me about your ns.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Dilin stared back, not knowing how to answer.


    Chen Heng looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n? Since you have a goal, then what are your ns to achieve your goal? What shall we do next? And after helping you, what will I receive? Have you considered these questions?¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Dilin as he threw out question after question.


    Hearing those words, Dilin froze on the spot, staring ahead.


    She had never thought about those things before.


    ¡°In other words, you only have a goal right now,¡± Chen Heng said as he shook his head and smiled, ¡°As for how to actually go about it, you haven¡¯t thought about it yet, right?¡±


    Dilin stared into space for a while before nodding.


    Just as Chen Heng had said, apart from a goal, she had nothing else.


    She had no idea how to save her nspeople or take revenge against those Centaurs.


    Only after Chen Heng asked those things had she realized that things were not as simple as she had thought.


    Looking at her like this, Chen Heng shook his head and squatted down.


    He picked up a rock and made a simple drawing on the ground.


    ¡°This is our location.¡±


    He drew a circle on the ground before asking, ¡°Where is your tribe?¡±


    ¡°In the north¡­¡± Dilin¡¯s weak voice came back.


    ¡°What about the Centaurs?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    This time, the girl shook her head.


    She did not know where the Centaurs¡¯ tribe was.


    It was only after they had attacked that the Dryads knew about the Centaurs.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know where your enemies are; that makes things quite troublesome,¡± Chen Heng said as he shook his head, ¡°But it¡¯s not a big deal. Based on the Centaurs¡¯ habits, they seem to be nomadic, traveling about with their livestock.


    ¡°How far are we from your tribe? Or, in other words, how long did it take you to escape from your tribe to here?¡±


    Chen Heng continued to ask.


    ¡°About half a month,¡± Dilin thought about it before giving an answer.


    ¡°Half a month; that¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded, ¡°Even though it¡¯s not too close, it¡¯s not too far away either. Perhaps we¡¯lle into contact with them soon. Also, when you were running away that day, was it just you? Or were there others?¡±


    ¡°I think some others were able to escape,¡± Dilin thought for a moment before replying, ¡°But I don¡¯t know where they are.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s some good news,¡± Chen Heng nodded, ¡°Then the first thing to do is to send out people and try to find your nspeople.


    ¡°Apart from this, we also need to increase our own strength before attacking the Centaurs.¡±


    He raised his head and looked at Dilin, ¡°As for you, I¡¯ll need you to provide as much information as possible. How strong are the Centaurs? And what kind of divine skills did their Priests use? I¡¯m sure you have some impression of that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Dilin thought for a moment before replying.


    ¡°That is good then.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and brought her to a room. He took out a quill and paper and began to make records.


    Within the quiet room, the Dryad girl continuously spoke, while Chen Heng diligently wrote everything down.


    He did not look like a Kobold but a schr.


    Seeing this scene, Dilin could not help but feel that it was quite strange.


    In the past, she had never thought that such an existence could be born from the Kobolds.


    In the end, Chen Heng had also organized some work for Dilin, which was to teach the Kobolds.


    Under the current circumstances, finding a teacher for the Kobolds was very difficult.


    This was because most humans did not know the Kobolds¡¯nguage, while Kobolds did not know the humannguage.


    As such, it was difficult for normal conversation to happen, much less teaching.


    That was why Chen Heng had not been able to find suitable teachers.


    However, the Dryad girl was quite suitable.


    Dryads had a magic skill that could allow them to easily grasp anguage.


    As such, with a bit of time, Dilin would be able to learn the Koboldnguage and rece Chen Heng to teach the Kobolds.


    This would reduce the burden on Chen Heng, allowing him to focus his efforts on other ces.


    In actuality, he indeed had many matters to take care of.


    ¡°We¡¯ve made preparations.¡±


    After going out, Hechi and others were already waiting there. All of them were dressed in leather armor and looked quite intimidating.


    ¡°They are all trained; all of them are warriors,¡± Hechi said as he looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°Make preparations, we¡¯ll set out in a few days,¡± Chen Heng said softly, ¡°Now, it is time to take our original home back.¡±


    From when the Beastmen had attacked the Kobold tribe, the Kobold tribe had greatly grown and had the power to counterattack, but had not done so.


    Now, it was about time.


    ¡°After we get rid of that Beastman tribe, we can take in a few other Kobold tribes and strengthen our power¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Compared to this region, there were many Kobold tribes in that original region.


    Some of those Kobold tribes had a few hundred people, while others had thousands of people.


    If Chen Heng could take in those tribes, it would allow his tribe to quickly grow and be stronger.


    Before, Chen Heng had not been nning to do this.


    Even though this could increase the tribe¡¯s power, it could also bring many problems.


    Just management alone would be very difficult.


    In the entire Kobold tribe, apart from Chen Heng, there was not a single literate Kobold.


    As for people who could manage the tribe, they were incredibly rare.


    However, by now, he had to act.


    From what Dilin had said, the Centaur tribe was in the north and not too far away.


    From their distance, they could encounter each other at any time and conflict would erupt.


    When that time came, strength would be incredibly important.


    If Chen Heng did not prepare in advance, when danger came, things would be troublesome.


    As such, Chen Heng made the decision to leave here and devour other Kobold tribes to strengthen his forces.


    He made the decision to set out in a few days.


    When Chen Heng once again walked out of the room, 1,000 Kobold warriors had prepared.


    By now, the Kobold tribe had 2,000 warriors.


    It was just that the Kobold tribe was different from before.


    The Kobold tribes had begun to learn agriculture, so a portion of theirbor was in the fields.


    Moreover, they needed to leave behind a portion of their forces to defend their tribe, as well as the elderly and weak.


    As such, the forces that Chen Heng could take out were limited.


    Apart from this, there was also the issue of food.


    However, even this figure was already quite incredible.


    Fortunately, the current Kobold tribe was still a collectivist society, and none of them had any concept of private property. None of them thought of the fields as their own, and anyone could go and work the fields.


    That was how he was able to draw out so many people.


    Otherwise, he would not have been able to draw out so many Kobold warriors.


    Even in an ordinary human town, there were few ces with thousands of people.


    Such ces could only take out a few hundred warriors.


    However, even though it was just 1,000 Kobolds, they were much different from before.


    The most evident difference was that their bodies were much stronger.


    In the past, most of them looked quite frail and weak.


    However, now, they all looked quite well-built. With a good diet and training, they had all be much stronger.


    These Kobolds would not be any inferior to the Beastmen when they fought.


    Moreover, they had weapons and armor.


    They had purchased some of the weapons from human merchants, while most Kobolds used spears or simple bows and arrows.


    Apart from this, most of the Kobold warriors wore leather armor.


    Overall, their equipment was quite simple, but it had to bepared to their opponents.


    Perhaps in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, it would be quite simple, butpared to most races in the Wastnds, they were very well off. This was especially so whenpared to the Beastmen.


    During battles, weapons and armor were very, very useful.


    Even skilled and powerful warriors would die after being stabbed by a spear.


    Whether they were Kobolds or Beastmen, they all had fleshly bodies.


    As such, the Kobolds had a big advantage over the Beastmen.


    Moreover, these Kobolds had been personally trained by Chen Heng, and they were much better organized than the Beastmen.


    Even if these 1,000 Kobold warriors faced greater numbers, Chen Heng would not be worried.


    What¡¯s more, the Beastmen numbers they were going to face were far inferior.


    Walking forwards and looking at the scenery in the distance, Chen Heng smiled and led the Kobold warriors forwards.


    ¡°How amazing,¡± a sigh came out from a corner.


    Hechi stood next to a carriage, and looking at the Kobold army, he could not help but express his amazement.


    Chen Heng¡¯s methods in training the Kobolds were quite amazing.


    The Kobolds who had been called stupid and weak now looked incredibly mighty and orderly in his hands.


    One could not help but feel awe in seeing this scene.


    Let alone Kobolds, such an orderly army was rare even among the humans.


    At the very least, Hechi had never seen other rulers with such an army.


    The armies of the human rulers he had seen all seemed incrediblyzy and disorganized.

 Chapter 332 - Changes to Main Body

    <h4>Chapter 332: ¨C Changes to Main Body</h4>


    Outside the Kobold tribe, Hechi and the others looked at the scene before them, feeling quite awed.


    They could clearly see the changes in the Kobold tribe.


    From the barrenness at the start, to the growth in numbers and establishment of order, they had seen everything grow.


    During this process, they received many benefits.


    Now, they were inplete awe of how the Kobold tribe had grown.


    At the very least, putting aside everything else, just this Kobold army was enough to make most human rulers feel pressured.


    To them, this army was an undefeatable existence.


    Moreover, all of these changes had happened because of their Chief.


    By now, their faith and confidence in Chen Heng was unparalleled.


    Including Dilin, everyone felt that this scene was incredibly majestic, and they felt great confidence.


    This was one of Chen Heng¡¯s goals.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Partners needed to give each other benefits¡ªthis was incredibly important.


    Apart from this, showing one¡¯s strength would also increase one¡¯spanions¡¯ faith in them.


    From these people¡¯s reactions, Chen Heng had achieved his goal.


    When the surroundings fell silent, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he led the army onwards.


    ¡­


    Far away, within a courtyard.


    A young man sat cross-legged in a room, and looking at the sunlight from outside, he looked quite calm.


    As if he sensed something, he turned and looked in a certain direction and gave a smile.


    ¡°Has it begun?¡± he mused, sensing the movement from Kalunu¡¯s direction.


    ¡°My clone has begun to move.¡±


    He stood up as he looked in that direction, ¡°Then I should begin as well.¡±


    Because they were in the same world, time passed the same for the main body and the clone.


    After one year had passed for Kalunu, the same went for Chen Heng¡¯s main body.


    In the surroundings, the wild areas began to be turned into fields, and Chen Heng continuously took in refugees, causing them to be his subjects.


    There had also been all kinds of development in other respects.


    That was just the situation within the territory.


    Chen Heng¡¯s achievements in other respects were quite ordinary.


    Over this past year, through Ali and Marley, resources from the Sorcerer City Aimu had continuously been sent into Chen Heng¡¯s newly-born Hatim Territory.


    Through these two people, Chen Heng had obtainedrge amounts of information about this world¡¯s Sorcerer system, and he began to research it.


    At least from the outside, he was already a Sorcerer, a very powerful one at that.


    Everyone felt amazed that not only did Viscount Hatim have a noble bloodline, but he also had Sorcerer talent and could easily step across a threshold that was impossible for ordinary people to do.


    Of course, some people believed that this was proof of awakening a Divine Bloodline. Only by awakening Divine Bloodline would one have such terrifying talent.


    However, for Chen Heng, he had just revised what he had learned in the past.


    Because of his experiences in the Sorcerer World, this world¡¯s Sorcerer system was not very difficult to him.


    Adding on his connection to the Mutated Creature World, which continuously provided him with divine energy, this made things even easier.


    Standing there, Chen Heng looked into the distance and stretched out his hand.


    Under the sunlight, his appearance was revealed.


    His appearance was quite handsome and he seemed to have no ws. Just standing there, he was like a unique scenery.


    Under the sunlight, he stood there peacefully, dressed in white robes. His hair naturally fell smoothly, and he gave off an aura of dignity.


    After being bathed by divine energy, Chen Heng¡¯s body had been continuously baptised, and he had made great progress in the past year.


    From this world¡¯s standards, he had already surpassed the Second Ring, and he was at the peak of the Third Ring.


    This was just his own body¡¯s strength. If he used his divine energy, he would be at apletely different level.


    In fact, within his body, his dormant Divine Bloodline had begun to awaken under the influence of his divine energy.


    This Divine Bloodline originated from this body¡¯s ancestor, and it had been passed from the Fire God.


    In the past, this bloodline had gradually woken up through the stimtion of the simtor.


    At the start, this bloodline had been incredibly weak, and he could only use a portion of its power.


    However, as it had been nurtured by divine energy, this Fire God¡¯s bloodline had be more vibrant and powerful.


    By now, as his bloodline had awakened even further, his blood had be different to that of ordinary people¡¯s and contained a unique and mysterious energy.


    If Sorcerers could obtain it, it would definitely be an amazing material.


    However, no one else knew about these changes.


    Marley and Ali very much wanted to obtain Chen Heng¡¯s blood, but he had refused them.


    After time had passed, they had naturally given up.


    However, apart from this, Chen Heng had not grown too much.


    His increase in strength was mainly through passively being affected by divine energy.


    He had very little gain from active efforts.


    One reason was because Chen Heng did not have much time to train or cultivate by himself.


    The other was because of him splitting off part of his soul.


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than a year already¡­¡±


    Looking out, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he muttered, ¡°Even now, my soul has not recovered.¡±


    The time it took to restore his soul was longer than he had expected.


    By now, it had been almost two years since Chen Heng had created his clone, but even now, his soul had not fully recovered.


    This was partially why his strength was not growing very quickly.


    Otherwise, under normal circumstances, Chen Heng¡¯s strength would have grown much more over two years.


    However, resolving this was quite simple.


    He either had to wait for himself to gradually recover, or have his Kobold clone to return to him.


    If his Kobold clone returned, then not only would his soul be restored, but it would be even stronger.


    After all, the Kobold clone had grown to a certain extent and could immediately cause his main body to be stronger.


    However, Chen Heng would not do such a thing unless he was forced to.


    After all, he was not hurried to such an extent.


    Moreover, the Kobold clone had only gotten started and it still had great potential.


    As such, if Chen Heng wanted to restore his soul, he would have to use another method.


    ¡°Would you like to begin a simtion?¡±


    Some words appeared.


    Looking at those words, Chen Heng smiled and calmed himself down.


    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet¡­¡± he said softly.


    If he entered a simtion and was sessful, he would receive the simtion body¡¯s essence at the end.


    When that time came, it would greatly make up for the damage to his soul.


    However, it was too soon.


    Chen Heng had not dealt with the things at hand yet, and he still had much to do.


    Following this, Chen Heng silently walked out.


    After one year, the town had be much more prosperous. There were many more structures, and there were people walking everywhere.


    Even though the conditions were still quite simple, at least they did not have to worry about the Beastmen anymore.


    Herdosiri and Lamu had been responsible for this.


    By now, they had be Generals under Chen Heng¡¯smand, and they led all of Chen Heng¡¯s soldiers.


    As for Jenri, he had be Chen Heng¡¯s ambassador, and he was responsible for contacting other nobles.


    Compared to Herdosiri and Lamu, Jenri was much better suited for this.


    After all, he was Siriv¡¯s son, and even though he was not his son, he was at least from the An family and a native noble.


    Even though Herdosiri and Lamu were also nobles, just like Chen Heng, they were from the Malido Kingdom and were not familiar with the Kalo Kingdom.


    As such, Jenri had a big advantage.


    Moreover, he had done very well over this period of time.


    He was very diligent and would always be able to do whatever Chen Heng asked him to do well. He would not have anyints and was a very good subordinate.


    By now, as the Hatim Territory had developed, some Knights who refused to settle for mediocrity came to him and joined him.


    Those people often brought some followers with them.


    It was because of these people that Chen Heng was able to gradually develop and reach this level.


    Chen Heng walked out, and soon, he heard intense sounds of training from the distance.


    Over there, some young men held swords as they trained.


    It was currently noon, and the sunlight was quite intense.


    The young men¡¯s bodies were covered with sweat, and they all looked quite tired.


    Despite this, no one was willing to stop, and all of them diligently trained.


    These were the seeds that Chen Heng had gathered over the years.


    Now, the Hatim territory had around 20,000 people.


    However, including Chen Heng himself, there were only three people who could count as Knights.


    Apart from Chen Heng, there were Herdosiri and Lamu.


    As for the others, even though some of them had grasped life power, they could not be called Life Knights.


    It was because of this situation that Chen Heng decided to change the way he did things.


    He decided to personally act and tested all of the children of age in the territory, trying to find those with Knight talent to train them.


    Following this, he became their teacher and taught them cultivation methods to be Life Knights.


    For these people, this was a rare opportunity.


    After all, even in this world, the cultivation methods for bing a Life Knight were great secrets, and ordinary people would never be able to ess them.

 Chapter 333 - Changes in the Hatim Territory

    <h4>Chapter 333: ¨C Changes in the Hatim Territory</h4>


    Life Knight cultivation methods were great secrets in this world¡ªeven for noble families, only a small portion of people could obtain his kind of legacy.


    This was evidenced through Chen Heng¡¯s own experiences.


    The Hatim family that Chen Heng¡¯s body was from was a powerful noble family in the Malido Kingdom.


    However, even so, wanting to obtain the life power legacy was incredibly difficult. One had to experience many trials and tests to obtain it.


    As for Chen Heng¡¯s past identity, he had failed at the very first level of trials.


    It was evident how difficult it was.


    If that was the case even for the Hatim family, that would be even more so for others.


    For other people, just obtaining the life power cultivation method was difficult enough.


    As such, for these young men to be able to obtain this legacy, it was an incredibly good thing for them.


    That was why they valued this opportunity so much, to the point that they spent all day and night training, not daring to stop.


    That was why it was very difficult to rise up in this world and even rarer to obtain higher-level power.


    If these people missed this opportunity, there would not be a simr opportunity in the future.


    Of course, the filtering methods that Chen Heng had set up was one of the reasons.


    He did not just leave these people be but set up many tests.


    If they did not pass a test, they would immediately be chased out and lose the right to obtain the legacy.


    For Chen Heng, he did not need any ckers. If he gave them the opportunity but they let it slip by, those people might as well just give up.


    This was even if they had enough talent.


    Before, many people had been eliminated by Chen Heng like this. When they left, they were all sobbing with great sorrow and pain.


    However, Chen Heng did not allow himself to be softhearted.


    After all, giving them an opportunity in the first ce was great kindness.


    If they did not value this opportunity instead cked off, they did not deserve any pity for being eliminated.


    As Chen Heng walked past, the young men hurriedly stopped and bowed towards him with respectful gazes.


    Chen Heng nodded back in response before slowly walking on.


    Soon, he arrived at a room.


    ¡°My father has sent news¡­¡±


    A young man looked surprised as he looked at Chen Heng, ¡°This is his letter for you.¡±


    That young man was Jenri.


    It was noon, and he was still busying about here.


    This made sense¡ªafter all, there were refugees continuously flowing in, creating many matters to be taken care of.


    Even though there was not anything big, there was no end to the small matters.


    Moreover, Chen Heng did not have many managers¡ªthis was not something he could do much about.


    In times like this, there were fewer and fewer literate people. As for people who knew maths and management, they were even rarer.


    Even though as time passed many roaming Knights hade to join him, they were only good for fighting and not managing.


    That was why Jenri and the others were incredibly busy and worked to thete hours of the night almost every day.


    Of course, from how this world¡¯s people saw this, this was a good thing.


    Many people wanted to have this opportunity but could not obtain it.


    Jenri did not feel dissatisfied either and now treated this ce as his home.


    ¡°A letter from uncle?¡±


    Hearing Jenri¡¯s words, Chen Heng nodded and felt a bit surprised.


    Jenri¡¯s father, Siriv, was Chen Heng¡¯s body¡¯s uncle.


    Even though he had established himself here, he and Siriv had stayed in contact.


    After all, this was the Kalo Kingdom, which was a foreignnd to Chen Heng and the others.


    Only by having the support of native factions would he be able to develop well.


    The An family that Siriv was in was a good example of this.


    Moreover, Siriv was this body¡¯s uncle.


    He was someone worth keeping close from every angle.


    Because of this, every month or so, Chen Heng would write a letter to Siriv, telling him about the situation here.


    Siriv would also reply and have people send letters to Chen Heng.


    As such, Chen Heng should not have been surprised to hear about Siriv sending a letter.


    The reason why he was surprised was because Siriv had sent his usual letter only a few days ago, and now he had sent a new one.


    Chen Heng immediately sensed that something was off.


    As such, standing in front of Jenri, Chen Heng opened the letter and began to read it.


    The contents of the letter were quite simple, but they caused Chen Heng to frown.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jenri could not help but ask.


    ¡°Have a look for yourself,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled and handed the letter over.


    This was a way of expressing his trust.


    After receiving the letter, Jenri began to read through it seriously.


    Soon, his expression also changed.


    ¡°The Dusk Church!¡± he eximed.


    Within the letter, Siriv exined the recent happenings to Chen Heng.


    They had discovered traces of the Dusk Church on the border of the Kalo Kingdom.


    This was the World of Gods, and in previous ages, gods had reigned in the world and left behind many legacies and churches.


    The Dusk Church was one of them.


    However,pared to the other churches, the Dusk Church was quite notorious.


    It was one that liked to make blood sacrifices.


    Blood sacrifices in and of themselves were not too bad¡ªin fact, even some ¡®good¡¯ churches made blood sacrifices as well.


    However, the problem was that the Dusk Church¡¯s blood sacrifices were different.


    Their blood sacrifices were incredibly cruel: it was said that before making the sacrifice, they would use all kinds of methods to torment and humiliate the sacrifice, amplifying the fear and hatred in their hearts, and then sacrifice them to the Dusk God.


    Moreover, they liked to sacrifice higher-level lifeforms.


    This included nobles with divine bloodlines, Life Knights, and Priests of other churches¡­


    It seemed that the Dusk Church believed that such sacrifices would please their god even more.


    That was why the Dusk Church was so hated.


    In fact, as soon as they were heard of to be in a certain region, many people would mor for them to be killed.


    That was the reason why Siriv had sent this letter: They had discovered traces of the Dusk Church in the border of the Kalo Kingdom.


    This might just be a coincidence, or it could be that some Dusk Church Priests really had entered the Kalo Kingdom.


    No matter what it was, they had to be wary.


    That was why Siriv had sent this letter to let Chen Heng know.


    After all, for nobles, they had to be on their guard against such an existence.


    ¡°Looks like there are going to be some waves in the Kalo Kingdom,¡± Chen Heng shook his head and thought to himself.


    ¡°Where are Herdosiri and the others?¡± Chen Heng thought for a moment before asking.


    ¡°Sir Herdosiri is defending a castle outside and should return tomorrow,¡± Jenri replied.


    ¡°I see.¡± Chen Heng nodded and did not say anything else.


    Following this, he did not go anywhere else and sat there with Jenri to take care of various administrative matters.


    The next day, an army slowly drew near.


    The army was not too big and only had the aura of a few hundred people. However, it still seemed quite mighty¡ªmost people had weapons and armor.


    Most of it was leather armor, but there was also some armor made of scales and even wood.


    However, even so, this was better than the armies of other rulers, whether it was in terms of equipment or discipline.


    At the front of the army was a young man.


    The young man was very tall and wore exquisite ck armor.


    Soon, the army arrived outside of the town and set up camp there.


    ¡°Wee back,¡± Chen Heng had personallye to receive them.


    After a year, Herdosiri was still the same as before: He was tall and valiant-looking and seemed to be in good condition.


    This was the same for Lamu as well.


    This was quite normal¡ªafter all, the two of them were Life Knights.


    Not only were Life Knights stronger than normal humans, but they also had longer lifespans as well.


    Apart from this, they were also in their prime.


    ¡°How were your gains this time?¡± Chen Heng smiled as he asked them.


    ¡°Not too bad,¡± Herdosiri smiled and replied, ¡°During this period of time, the Beastmen in the surroundings have significantly decreased. It seems that your actions have dealt a great blow to them.¡±


    Herdosiri seemed quite excited.


    A year ago, this area had still been filled with Beastmen, and there had been many powerful Beastmen tribes.


    In order to make sure that his territory could have a stable footing in this region, and to reduce the threats, Chen Heng had sent out Herdosiri and the others to continuously kill and drive out the Beastmen.


    In the past, Chen Heng had even personally acted before.


    The might of a peak Third Ring Sorcerer acting was incredibly stupefying.


    That time, he had single handedly annihted a single Beastman tribe and directly killed over 1,000 Beastmen.


    Following this, the Beastmen in this region had all been swept out, and they were no longer able to remain in this region.


    That was one of the reasons why the Hatim Territory had been able to develop to such an extent.


    The Kalo Kingdom did notcknd, but itckednd that was safe from wild beasts and Beastmen.


    Chen Heng¡¯s actions increased the area of the Hatim Territory that was liveable, creating more inhabitablend.


    This had massive benefits.


    The most direct benefit was that there was morend he could use.


    Moreover, he could create passages from the Hatim Territory to other regions.


    Compared to other kingdoms, the Kalo Kingdom had a small poption.


    On the other hand, other kingdoms had quiterge poptions, and they definitely had many people living in poverty or other difficult circumstances.


    If the Hatim Territory could open up enough agriculturalnd and recruit those people, they would be able to develop their territory¡¯s power.


    Apart from this, because the Beastmen had been repelled, more and more merchant groups began toe to this region to do business again.

 Chapter 334 - New Simulation

    <h4>Chapter 334: ¨C New Simtion</h4>


    ¡°How is the situation in the Qika Kingdom?¡± Chen Heng asked Herdosiri as they walked into a courtyard.


    ¡°The situation is not very good.¡±


    Herdosiri shook his head as he spoke, ¡°I did some investigations on my travels and heard about the situation there from some traveling merchants.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that they are going through some conflict, and everything is chaotic over there.¡±


    Chen Heng was able to gain some information about the Qika Kingdom from him.


    ording to the traveling merchants, there was a battle for the throne in the Qika Kingdom.


    The Qika Kingdom¡¯s former king passed away two years ago. He had died incredibly suddenly and had not left behind a will.


    The two Princes each had their own supporters, so they began to fight over the throne.


    The Qika Kingdom¡¯s nobles had all chosen sides, and they had been brought into the battle.


    That was why the Qika Kingdom was so chaotic, with soldiers fighting everywhere.


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡±


    Speaking to there, Herdosiri looked quite sad, ¡°The Qika Kingdom is quite far from here, or else we would have been able to obtain some benefits.¡±


    Chaotic times were the best times for warriors to make achievements.


    For Knights like Herdosiri, conflict was not a bad thing but an opportunity.


    However, even though the distance between the Kalo Kingdom and Qika Kingdom was not too far, there were still a few small kingdoms between them.


    Even if they wanted to get involved, they would not have the opportunity to do so.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Looking at Herdosiri, Chen Heng smiled andforted him, saying, ¡°As long as we be strong enough, we will always have opportunities.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Herdosiri nodded.


    Right now, the Hatim Territory was developing quite well. Including Herdosiri and Lamu, many people had obtained their ownnd.


    Even though there was ack of people andnot too many people working the fields, it was still their ownnd.


    For them, this was already quite good.


    Moreover, from how they were going, they would be able to advance in the future and gain even more things.


    There was no need to take the matters of other kingdoms to heart.


    However, what he did not know was that hearing the news from him, Chen Heng was thinking to himself.


    ¡°The internal chaos in the Qika Kingdom¡­¡±


    Sitting on his seat, Chen Heng thought to himself, ¡°I wonder if this will be an opportunity for my clone.¡±


    The reason why Chen Heng had tried to find information about the Qika Kingdom was because his Kobold clone was near the Qika Kingdom.


    From how it seemed, the Qika Kingdom was rife with internal conflict.


    This was not a big deal to Chen Heng¡ªafter all, he was quite far away from the Qika Kingdom.


    However, this might be a good opportunity for his Kobold clone.


    If he could find an opportunity to take over part of the territory in the Qika Kingdom, it would greatly increase the strength that the Kobold clone had at his disposal.


    However, Chen Heng could not do anything in the current situation, and the Kobold clone would have to seek opportunities out for himself.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng shook his head and raised his wine cup as he continued to chat with Herdosiri.


    As they talked, they also shared a meal together.


    Following this, Chen Heng and Herdosiri left to deal with their own matters.


    By now, they were no longer like before¡ªthey all had many tasks to deal with.


    Right now, Chen Heng was preparing to start his next simtion.


    There was no way around this.


    After all, even though his soul would slowly recover over time, the process was a bit too slow.


    Rather than waiting, it was better to start a new simtion¡ªafter the simtion ended, as the simtion body¡¯s essence returned to his main body, it would help him recover and even be stronger.


    That would speed things up.


    Chen Heng had been thinking about this for a while.


    The reason why he had not done this before was because the Hatim Territory was not very safe, and there had been many Beastman tribes around.


    However, after a year, the Beastman tribes in the surroundings had either been destroyed or had relocated.


    This allowed Chen Heng to be at ease and leave for a while.


    After making various arrangements, Chen Heng returned to hisboratory.


    Theboratory was in his own courtyard and was quite secretive, and only Chen Heng had ess to it.


    Chen Heng had set up many Sorcerer Formations and traps around it; if ordinary people wanted to go in, they would be repelled or attacked by the mechanisms.


    Without Second Ring strength, they would not have the right to enter.


    As such, Chen Heng came here to prepare to enter a new simtion.


    After all, after the changes in the simtor and in his situation, the simtions were no longer just an instant.


    Even though different worlds had different flows of time, time would still pass in this world.


    Since that was the case, he naturally had to be careful.


    After all, when he went into a simtion, his main body would be defenseless, and even ordinary people would be able to harm him.


    Following this, Chen Heng went into the depths of theboratory.


    He already had aplex Spirit Formation set up there, which was iid with unique gems.


    Within those gems, pure magic energy shined out.


    Those were magic energy crystals, and they were quite valuable to this world¡¯s Sorcerers. They could replenish their magic energy and provide power.


    These were used for supplying his body with energy to prevent anything bad from happening to him.


    After walking here, Chen Heng looked around and sat down at the center of the Sorcerer Formation before closing his eyes.


    ¡°Would you like to begin a simtion?¡±


    Words appeared before him.


    From what he had umted over the past year, he had around 9,000 Points.


    Of those 9,000 Points, most of them were from his previous simtion.


    After all, even though he gained Points naturally, it wasparatively very slow.


    ¡°9,000 Points?¡±


    Looking at this number, Chen Heng nodded, ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡±


    9,000 Points was enough for Chen Heng to do many things.


    ¡°Simtion started¡­ searching for a world¡¯s coordinates¡­¡±


    Faint words appeared.


    Following this, Chen Heng¡¯s Points quickly decreased.


    This time, Chen Heng had chosen to go to a random world.


    This would allow him to see different things.


    However, evidently, this would cost him a fair amount of Points.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Following this, a strange feeling spread out.


    Golden light shed out, covering his entire body.


    Under that light, Chen Heng¡¯s soul slowly disappeared and travelled towards an unknown location.


    ¡­


    Darkness.


    When the simtion began, a heavy darkness covered his vision.


    The instant Chen Heng entered the simtion, he lost all of his senses.


    This feeling persisted for a while, and only after a while did some light appear.


    Different memories appeared in his mind.


    Following this, Chen Heng opened his eyes and a new scene greeted his eyes.


    In a ssroom, a middle-aged teacher stood at the front, diligently teaching to the students below.


    Within the ssroom, students sat at their desks.


    Most of them had serious looks on their faces, and a small portion looked quite bored and disengaged.


    Chen Heng stared for a few moments beforeing back to his senses.


    He looked ahead and to his surroundings.


    In his mind, memories appeared, informing him of his situation.


    Chen Ming, 15 years old. His parents had passed away when he was young, and his big sister Chen Rou had been taking care of him.


    His current identity was a middle-school student.


    ¡°A modern world?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    He was not unfamiliar with such a world.


    After all, his original world was such a world.


    In the simtions, he had also experienced such worlds.


    Following this, a strange feeling appeared.


    Chen Heng looked over and saw a girl shooting a nce at him.


    ¡°Be careful, the teacher¡¯s looking over here,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Chen Heng nodded and smiled.


    Following this, he came back to his senses and picked up his book as he looked ahead.


    On the surface of things, he was diligently focusing on the lesson.


    However, in actuality, he was examining his current situation.


    ¡°The damage to my soul seems to havepletely healed.¡±


    Sensing his situation, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    He had entered into this simtion because he hoped to heal his soul through it.


    After all, after simtions ended, the simtion body¡¯s essence would return to his main body, nourishing and strengthening it.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, the damage to his soul could be healed through such methods as well.


    However, right as he had entered into the simtion. His soul seemed to have already been healed.


    This made him quite surprised.


    Following this, he thought of something and seemed toe to a realization.


    ¡°So this is a simtion¡­¡±


    In the past, Chen Heng had always had some questions about his simtion bodies.


    For the simtion bodies, was it that the simtor had caused him to possess someone from that world, or did it cause him to be a native to that world and only be awake at a certain point?


    There was a big difference between the two.


    From how things seemed, it was thetter.


    The so-called simtion seemed to have sent Chen Heng¡¯s soul into a new world and blocked its memories.


    Only now did Chen Heng¡¯s memories return.


    That was the only way to exin the situation as to how his soul had been fully healed.


    After all, by now, he had been in this world for ten or so years and had only just awakened his true memories.


    Over those ten or so years, Chen Heng¡¯s soul had been gradually healed.


    In the same way, this exined why his simtion body¡¯s essence returning could nourish his main body.


    If he possessed a native¡¯s body, even if he could turn that body into essence, it would result in simr problems to the Heaven Devouring Scripture.


    After all, devouring someone else¡¯s life essence would cause one¡¯s own essence to be impure and chaotic.


    However, Chen Heng had never experienced such a thing.


    It seemed that he now had an exnation to this.


    Because this body was his from the start, and it was inhabited by his soul, the simtion body was essentially his true self, which is why his main body did not reject it.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng felt as if he had been enlightened and had one less question.


    Ring ring ring¡­


    The clear sound of a bell rang out.


    Outside, the end of ss bell rang.


    On the lectern, the teacher paused and stopped before announcing that it was the end of the lesson.


    Following this, the students in the surroundings got up and began to move.


    Chen Heng looked around.


    There were children all around him, and they all looked quite lively.


    Seeing this scene, his gaze became soft.


    After the dreamscape world had shattered, he had not seen such a scene.


    It was peaceful, calm, and beautiful¡­


    Thinking to there, he could not help but smile.


    ¡°Did you hear about it?¡± hushed conversations began to sound out around him.


    A boy spoke softly, ¡°I heard that another person disappeared near Shuhai Park¡­ this is the third person this month, and even now they have not found any traces of them.¡±


    The boy spoke softly, seeming quite afraid.


    The students who lived near there all looked quite terrified.


    ¡°A missing persons case?¡± Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    Those children¡¯s voices were very small, as if they were afraid of being overheard by others.


    For Chen Heng, even if their voices were very quiet, he could still hear them clearly.


    However, he did not think too much of it.


    After all, this seemed to be a normal modern world, and there would often be missing persons cases.


    After some time, the end of school bell rang.


    Chen Heng mixed among the crowd of people and put his bear backpack on his back as he slowly walked out.


    The bear backpack belonged to this body and looked quite cute.


    It was surprising that a boy of such an age would have such tastes.


    Chen Heng could only shake his head.


    Even though the soul was his, it was in a different world and had new experiences.


    This original body was a real child, and it was normal to have his own likes and dislikes.


    Many thoughts appeared in his mind, and he no longer felt awkward as he walked out with his bag.

 Chapter 335 - Yang Cheng

    <h4>Chapter 335: ¨C Yang Cheng</h4>


    After putting his bag onto his back, Chen Heng slowly walked ahead.


    He followed his memories to his home.


    On the way, he asionally saw cars drive by.


    People walked on the sides of the streets, and he would asionally see some couples holding hands as they walked.


    Everything seemed quite peaceful and wonderful.


    Chen Heng walked on and found that people walking alone like him were quite rare.


    In actuality, from his memories, this body had many friends.


    Usually, he would go home with many people.


    It was just that after Chen Heng hade here, he did not have such interests. He directly packed his things and went home.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, he reached his home.


    It was a well-off district and the scenery was quite good.


    It seemed that even though his parents had both passed away, his situation was still quite well-off.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    Following this, he prepared to walk in.


    However, his body paused.


    ¡°This feeling¡­¡± Chen Heng frowned and looked to the side.


    A figure was squatting there.


    He was wearing ragged clothing and seemed to be a middle-aged man.


    His eyes were spaced out and his expression seemed stiff, and his whole body was trembling.


    His state was very strange and looked as if he was ill.


    After seeing him, everyone gave him a wide berth, not daring to get close.


    He squatted there, his body continuously trembling as he muttered to himself.


    Chen Heng sensed a strange aura from this person.


    That aura was quite unique, and it was simr to the Nothingness he had sensed in the Mutated Creature World but also different.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng frowned and slowly walked over.


    As he walked closer, that feeling became stronger and clearer.


    Within his body, the two Divinities seemed to sense something and became active.


    This made Chen Heng feel quite surprised and curious.


    As if he sensed Chen Heng¡¯s approach, the middle-aged man raised his head and looked over.


    Soon, he saw a young man before him. That young man was 15 or 16 years old and wore a clean uniform and had a backpack on his back.


    His features were quite handsome, and even though he was quite young, he gave off quite a unique aura.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Seeing the young man approaching, the middle-aged man seemed toe back to his senses and said with great difficulty, ¡°Hurry¡­ and go¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look too well.¡±


    The young man¡¯s expression was calm as he stretched out his hand as if he was grabbing at something.


    ¡°You should find somewhere to rest,¡± the young man said as he looked at the eyebags under the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes.


    As he heard those words, the middle-aged man felt his eyelids grow heavy as he felt incredibly sleepy.


    Following this, he got up and silently walked away.


    Watching the middle-aged man walk away, Chen Heng seemed to have discovered something.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±


    He looked at his hand as he smiled.


    In his vision, his hand was covered by a ck aura.


    This ck aura was hazy like a fog and seemed to be made up of chains.


    Within his body, the two Divinities seemed to sense something and began active.


    In front of him, the ck fog trembled, and it was suppressed and absorbed by his Divinities.


    In the end, the fog became fainter and fainter until it disappeared.


    As this happened, Chen Heng sensed some changes in his body.


    His two Divinities seemed to gain some inscriptions and went through some changes.


    This situation made Chen Heng feel quite delighted.


    ¡°Law¡­¡± Chen Heng did not expect something like this.


    Divinities were the manifestations ofws, and they grew from absorbing more power ofws.


    Back in the Mutated Creature World, the Shadow Divinity had absorbed the Nothingness energy, allowing it to gain new abilities and be the ughtering Divinity.


    In the Mutated Creature World, the Nothingness energy had represented part of thews of the Mutated Creature World.


    After absorbing Nothingness energy, the Shadow Divinity had gone through changes.


    Aftering here, something simr happened.


    This meant that that strange ck fog from before was the manifestation of some power of this world¡¯sws.


    It was simr to the Nothingness energy in the Mutated Creature World.


    Facing this situation, even Chen Heng felt quite surprised, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Looks like this world is not as simple as it seems¡­¡± Chen Heng shook his head as he thought to himself.


    For suchw energy to manifest, this world definitely was not simple.


    Even though this world seemed peaceful on the surface, there seemed to be something hiding below.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng looked ahead.


    By now, the middle-aged man had already disappeared.


    However, Chen Heng did not mind.


    Just then, he had left a mental mark on that person.


    If Chen Heng wanted to, he could use that mental mark to find that person whenever he wanted to.


    Following this, he walked into his home.


    Unsurprisingly, there was no one inside.


    Apart from Chen Heng, there was not a single other person.


    On the table, lunch was already prepared, and there was a note next to it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been called to work by my evil boss, so make sure you eat well, Lil Ming. Big sis will bring you a present when shees back¡­¡±


    Chen Heng was not too surprised¡ªit seemed that this was often what his previous identity experienced.


    This identity¡¯s parents had passed away a while ago, and his big sister was always quite busy with work.


    In thisrge house, it was usually just Chen Heng.


    However, Chen Heng¡¯s previous identity was already used to this.


    For Chen Heng, being alone by himself was not too bad either.


    As such, he walked over, sat down, and began to eat.


    Elsewhere, another story was unfolding.


    When Yang Cheng woke up, he found that he was in a different ce.


    Sunlight shined on his body, making him feel quite warm. This seemed to be a park, and he was lying on a park bench.


    Sensing his situation, Yang Cheng¡¯s expression greatly changed as he realized something.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not dead¡­¡±


    A heavy feeling appeared on his body.


    Sitting on the park bench, he felt quite stunned.


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    At that moment, he could sense the changes in his body.


    That incredibly terrifying energy that had covered his body, making him unable to concentrate, had disappeared.


    What had happened?


    Yang Cheng could not understand what that strange energy was.


    He thought that energy would only go away after he had died.


    But how¡­


    He looked at his hands.


    They were somewhat rough and had calluses, and they looked like they had been through much.


    On his arms, there seemed to be the remnant of some scales, which could be asionally seen.


    However, by now, the scales had greatly decreased, and they were not as terrifying as before.


    Now, they just looked like tattoos and were not too frightening.


    ¡°The curse¡­ has retreated¡­¡±


    Looking at the traces on his arm, Yang Cheng felt quite startled.


    He clearly remembered that the curse in his body had exploded out, causing him to lose his reason.


    However, now, it seemed like he hadpletely recovered.


    Just what was going on¡­


    Yang Cheng felt that something was off.


    From normal situations, it was fine before the curse exploded out, but once it did, it would not stop.


    From his previous situation, unless he died, the curse energy would not be dispelled, causing him to lose his reason and be a monster.


    However, now, he was sitting here perfectly fine.


    Just what was going on?


    He felt quite confused and thought about this seriously.


    Memories from before appeared in his mind.


    Back then, because of this curse, his consciousness had been quite hazy.


    However, he still had an impression of things that had happened.


    A young man¡¯s figure appeared in his mind.


    He remembered that a young man hade before him and had said some things to him.


    Following this, his memories became hazy, and he had no idea how he had arrived here.


    When he reawakened, he was already here.


    Faint sunlight fell on his body, making him feel quite warm.


    For many people, this peaceful scene was quite normal.


    However, for Yang Cheng, this was incredibly rare and extremely wonderful.


    Ring ring ring¡­


    Clear sounds rang out.


    Hearing this, Yang Cheng froze for a moment before taking out his phone.


    ¡°Oi!¡±


    A hurried voice sounded out from the phone¡ªit sounded like a young man.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    That young man¡¯s voice once again sounded out, ¡°You haven¡¯t picked up your phone in two days. Are you still alive?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    Hearing that voice, Yang Cheng replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but somehow I got my life back.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice became louder, seeming quite excited, ¡°I¡¯lle and meet you.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Yang Cheng looked around and said a location.


    Following this, he ended the call and silently sat there, waiting for that person to arrive.


    Time gradually passed.


    A whileter, a car stopped and a figure walked out.


    ¡°Yang Cheng!¡± a voice called out, cutting off Yang Cheng¡¯s thoughts.


    He instinctively looked over and saw a young man.


    That young man looked quite ordinary. He wore ck robes and was a bit skinny, and he did not seem very strong.


    After seeing Yang Cheng, he increased his pace and came before Yang Cheng.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re fine,¡± he let out a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Yang Cheng said as he gave a bitter smile, ¡°However, just like you thought, I was unable to suppress the curse and it exploded out.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The young man¡¯s breathing became a bit ragged as he looked up and down Yang Cheng, feeling confused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Yang Cheng shook his head, ¡°The situation back then was quite dire, so I could only have you all leave and fight with the curse myself.


    ¡°In the end, the curse within my body exploded out.


    ¡°I should have died, but for some reason, I was able to survive.¡±


    Speaking to there, Yang Cheng could not help but frown.


    In this world,ing into contact with the curse was very dangerous.


    Once the curse exploded out, things would be even more dangerous.


    Once this happened, there would only be two conclusions.


    Either the person would copse and die, or they would be controlled by the curse and be a new curse.


    However, Yang Cheng was still alive and seemedpletely fine.


    This was quite shocking.


    ¡°Did anything happen?¡± the young man could not help but frown as he asked.


    After the curse exploded, it did not make sense that Yang Cheng could go back to his original state.


    Something must have happened in the middle.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Yang Cheng hesitated before saying, ¡°Something strange indeed happened¡­¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡± the young man looked up, a look of anticipation on his face.


    ¡°You might not believe it¡­¡± Yang Cheng gave a bitter smile, ¡°But it has to do with a boy¡­¡±

 Chapter 336 - Church

    <h4>Chapter 336: ¨C Church</h4>


    ¡­¡­.


    ¡°A boy?¡±


    Hearing this, the young man froze, looking quite surprised.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    Standing in front of the young man, Yang Cheng looked a bit hesitant before saying seriously, ¡°That boy seemed quite special¡­ only just then did I feel that¡­ I thought I encountered the legendary holy spirit¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the young man¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡­


    Sounds of prayers continuously sounded out.


    All around, worshippers in ck robes walked about.


    Chen Heng walked among them, looking quite eye-catching.


    This was a church and looked like quite a good ce.


    The structures in the surroundings seemed quite dignified and stately, giving one an austere feeling.


    ¡°The Father is doing a prayer; please be quiet after entering¡­¡± the Sister said in a soft voice at the front of the hall.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Chen Heng replied as he smiled.


    Following this, he followed the people in and found a ce to sit.


    On the pulpit, the Father, dressed in ck robes, concluded his prayer before giving a sermon.


    After listening for a while, Chen Heng felt quite bored.


    Most of the stories that this Father talked about were quite boring. Even though some things sounded quite reasonable, after thinking about some of them, he found that there were many gaps and ws and did not seem very convincing.


    If it was anywhere else, perhaps there would be people directly refuting him.


    However, in a ce like this, no one would do such a thing.


    After all, this was a church and was his territory.


    Moreover, the people who sat here were all worshippers.


    As for those who were here to have a look, they definitely would not dare to say anything.


    After all, if they did such a thing here, it would be equivalent to pping the church¡¯s face in its own base.


    No one would do such a thing, and this included Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng sat in a corner and continued to listen, looking like he was quite interested.


    However, in actuality, he felt that this sermon was incredibly boring.


    Nevertheless, this did not matter¡ªafter all, he was not here to hear a sermon.


    ¡°So it is useful.¡±


    Sitting there, Chen Heng looked at the massive statue behind the Father.


    The statue was ck and was most likely made of metal. It looked like a statue of a middle-aged woman.


    This was the main faith of this world, the legendary Holy Mother.


    This sermon was about the Holy Mother.


    Of course, Chen Heng did note here to learn more about this religion.


    As he watched on, motes of white energy were gathering on the statue, seeming quite eye-catching.


    Chen Heng was very familiar with this energy¡ªit was pure faith energy.


    For the Divinities, sensing faith energy was almost instinctive.


    That was why Chen Heng hade here.


    ¡°So the faith energy I sensed from before came from here?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Before, he had just been hanging around outside, wanting to see how different this world was to his original world.


    However, during this process, he had sensed faith energy, causing him to walk in.


    From his senses, he could tell that the faith energy he had sensed came from this statue.


    The statue was very big, and Chen Heng was quite surprised as to its size.


    Ordinarily speaking, if there was no one to take in the faith energy, it would gradually dissipate.


    This was the case for the statue.


    Sitting there, Chen Heng could tell that the dense faith energy around the statue was not too stable and was constantly dissipating.


    However, following this, more faith energy would gather onto the statue.


    The rate at which the faith energy dissipated was very quick, but the faith energy around the statue did not reduce and instead increased.


    This was quite an interesting scene.


    ¡°Having a monopoly on an entire world¡¯s faith¡­ not bad,¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as he inwardly sighed.


    Obtaining faith energy from an entire world was massive¡ªChen Heng had experienced this himself before.


    In the Mutated Creature World, he had a full monopoly over that world¡¯s faith energy.


    Compared to him at that point, the Holy Mother¡¯s church was even more exaggerated.


    After all, even though he had the faith energy from the entire Mutated Creature World, that had just been for a short period. It had been during a crisis, forcing all of humanity to ce their hopes in him.


    However, at the end of the day, this was not true faith.


    After the crisis was over, their attitudes towards him would not be the same.


    Even though some would maintain their fervor towards him, most would return to how they were before.


    After Chen Heng had left that world, even though there were still some faith threads connected to him, it was just a few hundred thousand. Even though the number grew over time, it could notpare to before.


    However, this was not the case for the Holy Mother of this world.


    In this world, the Holy Mother Church had been established for thousands of years, and more than one third of the world were regr worshippers.


    That was what caused this scene before Chen Heng: Large amounts of faith energy gathered, then slowly dissipated.


    Despite this, the faith energy did not decrease and instead seemed to increase.


    Undoubtedly, if this Holy Mother had its own consciousness and Divinity, and could use this faith energy, the Holy Mother would be unimaginably powerful.


    It was a pity that in this world, Divinities did not exist.


    Even the Holy Mother was just something the mortals had made up, like many of the gods that Chen Heng knew about.


    As such, this faith energy was all wasted.


    As such, in order not to allow this waste to go on, he stretched out his hand testingly.


    A faint trace of mental energy extended out.


    In the surroundings, a wave of white faith energy was drawn by Chen Heng into his own body.


    In the next moment, the two Divinities within Chen Heng¡¯s body shined with light.


    As if they sensed the abundant faith energy in the surroundings, the Divinities became active and did their best to devour the faith energy in the surroundings, converting it into divine energy.


    ¡°Looks like it really is possible.¡±


    Sensing the divine energy increasing within his body, Chen Heng grinned and felt quite pleased.


    Right now, he was essentially stealing faith energy.


    No one dared to do such a thing in the World of Gods.


    Once they did this, the corresponding god would immediately sense it.


    If the Holy Mother really did exist, Chen Heng definitely would not dare to do such a thing.


    However, the Holy Mother was just a construct.


    As such, there was naturally nothing for Chen Heng to fear.


    Large amounts of faith energy slowly flowed into Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng nodded, feeling quite delighted.


    He had not brought all of his main body¡¯s strength into this simtion.


    Even though his Divinities had brought some divine energy with them, it was not much.


    Now that he had this massive amount of faith energy, he would have some divine energy to use in the future.


    This would also strengthen this body.


    Even though he had already made up for the damage to his soul, if he wanted to benefit as much as possible, it was better to make this simtion body as strong as possible.


    The stronger it became, the stronger his main body would be after this simtion concluded.


    As such, Chen Heng continued to sit here.


    On the surface, it seemed like he was earnestly listening to the Father¡¯s sermon, but he was actually absorbing faith energy and converting it.


    Time gradually passed.


    In the surroundings, some people gradually left, leaving fewer and fewer people behind.


    However, Chen Heng continued to sit there, still looking very focused.


    Only after everyone else had left did Chen Heng slowly get up and walk out.


    After leaving the church, it had be dark outside.


    There were many dark clouds in the sky, seeming like it was going to rain.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng frowned before looking in a certain direction.


    He could sense a certain aura in the distance.


    ¡°Was it here?¡±


    Within an old alleyway.


    Yang Cheng and the young man walked here before deeply breathing in.


    ¡°Was the entrance that you found here?¡± Yang Cheng asked the young man as he looked at him.


    Meeting his gaze, the young man looked quite frustrated.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d lie to you about such a thing? I¡¯ve discovered this ce for a while now, but I did not dare to go in.¡±


    ¡°You made the right decision,¡± Yang Cheng deeply breathed in and said, ¡°The curse at this ce is bigger than I expected. If it exploded out, you might have died here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that bad?¡± the young man could not help but frown, ¡°Are we still going to go in?¡±


    ¡°What else would we do?¡± Yang Cheng asked as he smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re just going in to have a look; we won¡¯t go deep. It should be fine.¡±


    He turned and looked ahead with a resolute gaze.


    Standing there, they discussed for a while before deeply breathing in and walking in.


    The so-called curse was a mysterious existence in this world.


    No one knew where the curses came from, but once they appeared, they would cause much death.


    No one knew when the Cursed Lands had appeared in the world.


    If ordinary people went in and were stained by the curses¡¯ aura, they would be infected by the curse, resulting in terrifying oues.


    However, within the Cursed Lands, there would often be unique things.


    Those things were called Cursed Items.


    In this world, Cursed Items had unique powers and could do things that were normally not possible.


    Their goal was to find Cursed Items.


    Following this, the two people walked through the entrance.


    However, what they did not know was that the moment they stepped through, many blood-red eyes in the surroundings slowly opened up.


    It was as if there were creatures coldly staring at them, waiting for them to die.


    However, they did not notice this.


    ¡°What is that aura¡­¡±


    Within the church, sensing that aura from the distance, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    That aura was simr to that which he had sensed on the middle-aged man¡¯s body, but it was much more terrifying.


    They had simr characteristics but were also different.


    As he prepared to try to lock on to that ce, he couldn¡¯t find the aura as it hadpletely disappeared.


    Not only this, another aura disappeared with it.


    ¡°That aura¡­ it was my mental mark¡­¡± he frowned.


    He had left behind a mental mark on that middle-aged man¡¯s body so that he could find him when convenient.


    Until just then, he could sense that person¡¯s existence through the mental mark.


    However, that person had suddenly disappeared with that aura.


    His mental mark was on that person¡¯s body, so even if he died, it would only cause some changes to the mental mark. It would allow Chen Heng to know that the person was dead, but Chen Heng would still be able to sense where that person was.


    This kind of situation would only happen if the mental mark had been destroyed, or if it was extremely far away from him.


    No matter which one it was, there seemed to be a problem.


    Standing there and thinking about that strange aura from before, Chen Heng felt quite confused.


    After thinking for a while, he turned and left this ce.


    Outside, it had begun to drizzle.


    The sky was covered with dark clouds, creating a gloomy atmosphere.


    However, no one sensed that in the air, there seemed to be a savage-looking face.


    It looked down at the city below, its eyes filled with desire and greed.


    All around the city, fog began to appear, beginning to cover the city.

 Chapter 337 - The Mark Reappears

    <h4>Chapter 337: ¨C The Mark Reappears</h4>


    After that day, life became peaceful again.


    Chen Heng continued to go to school as usual, going through simple days.


    It was just that his current self kept some distance from his previous friends.


    After leaving the school, he did not go home much and instead spent much of his time at the church.


    ¡°We are all children of the Holy Mother¡­


    ¡°The Holy Mother uses her great power to nurture us, and created this wonderful world for us to live in peace, not to destroy and kill each other¡­¡±


    The Father preached from the pulpit, sounding quite impassioned.


    However, many people below were almost falling asleep.


    The Father¡¯s sermons were quite boring.


    Even the principles that he touched on were not very interesting.


    Even some faithful believers would not help but feel bored.


    However, Chen Heng was an exception.


    He was still secretly doing certain things behind the scenes, stealing faith energy every day.


    On the surface, he looked very focused and earnest.


    This was something he had done on purpose.


    After all, for him toe to the church every day, he had to have a reason.


    As such, he acted as if he was very interested in the religion.


    That way, he would be able to avoid some suspicion.


    By now, it had been about half a month since he had firste here.


    It was quite strange¡ªdespite it being half a month, the faith energy on the statue did not decrease too much.


    Even though Chen Heng woulde to absorb arge amount of faith energy every few days, the Holy Mother had far too many believers, and the faith energy would continuously increase.


    This was why Chen Heng came quite regrly.


    After all, only bying over here could he absorb the faith energy.


    Of course, Chen Heng could choose to go to other churches.


    From how it seemed, he would also be able to absorbrge amounts of faith energy from other churches.


    However, there was an issue.


    At least on the surface, he seemed like a middle-schooler.


    If he went too far away from his school, it would not be too convenient, and this was the only church close to his church.


    As such, Chen Heng woulde to this church quite frequently, almost every day after school..


    Even though it was just a fa?ade, from how others saw it, Chen Heng seemed incredibly pious.


    In the surroundings, the hymn ended, signaling the end of this service.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng silently picked up his bag and prepared to leave.


    Most days, after school ended, he would sit here for a while and leave after the service was over.


    ¡°Please wait,¡± a voice sounded out.


    Hearing that voice, Chen Heng paused and looked over, seeming quite surprised.


    To his side, a middle-aged man in ck robes had walked over.


    The middle-aged man wore ck Priest robes and had a kindly appearance. He looked at Chen Heng and said, ¡°Child, you seem to being quite often recently.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Heng gave a slight smile, ¡°I am filled with awe towards the Holy Mother and hope to receive the Holy Mother¡¯s baptism¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man gave a slight smile, ¡°Is that so¡­ that is good. These days, there are fewer and fewer children like you who feel reverence towards the Holy Mother¡­¡±


    Following this, he asked a few questions, ¡°What do you think about the Holy Mother¡¯s Ten Commandments?¡±


    ¡°The Holy Mother¡¯s Ten Commandments stipte the boundaries between humans and god. That which belongs to humans, belongs to humans; that which belongs to god, belongs to god¡­¡±


    Standing there, Chen Heng smiled as he said, ¡°From how I see it, this is the Holy Mother¡¯spassion because people all belong to the Holy Mother, so everything they have is the same.¡±


    ¡°Since people belong to the Holy Mother, then why are there boundaries?¡±


    ¡°That is because the Holy Mother loves her children¡­¡± Chen Heng said softly.


    These days, he had listened to many sermons. Even though he was just here to steal faith energy, he had still taken in many things.


    After all, for someone like him, multitasking was not a big deal.


    As such, he naturally had answers to cate people with.


    As expected, after hearing Chen Heng¡¯s reply, the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes lit up, seeming quite excited.


    ¡°Who would have thought¡­¡± he said, looking quite delighted, ¡°Even though you¡¯re quite young, you have a good grasp of theology. Are you willing to be an assistant here?¡± the middle-aged man asked, inviting Chen Heng.


    ¡°Assistant?¡± Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the middle-aged man smiled and looked at Chen Heng¡¯s bag as he said, ¡°you¡¯re most likely a student, right? That¡¯s fine¡ªas an assistant, you will just help out with some things, and it won¡¯t affect your studies.¡±


    He then added, ¡°Of course, we will also give you some pay. It¡¯s not much, but it will be some good pocket money.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Chen Heng smiled and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m very willing.¡±


    In order to steal more faith energy and obtain divine energy, he had to regrlye to this ce.


    Whether or not he had this job, it would not make a big difference.


    However, Chen Heng felt that if he had this job, he coulde into contact with other churches, and he could also use this excuse to deal with some troublesome things.


    It sounded quite good.


    As such, after thinking about it, he agreed.


    Seeing Chen Heng agree, the middle-aged Father was quite happy and brought Chen Heng to the side, and he gave him the appropriate robes.


    After a while, a Sister came to exin to Chen Heng the rules of the church.


    Only after a long time did Chen Heng leave.


    After walking out, his body once again froze because he sensed a strange aura spreading.


    He looked into the distance and sensed something.


    ¡°My mental mark¡­¡± he muttered.


    Before, his mental mark had disappeared, and he had not been able to sense it for a while.


    He had thought that the mental mark hadpletely disappeared and that he would not be able to sense it again.


    He had never thought that it would reappear.


    However, even though he had once again sensed the mental mark, the feeling that it gave off was a bit strange.


    Chen Heng could sense that the condition of the person that the mental mark was on was a bit off.


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Heng began to walk towards the distance.


    His speed was not very fast and seemed quite slow, but for some reason, he quickly disappeared and left this area.


    Within an old alleyway, two people¡¯s bodies were covered with blood as they struggled onwards.


    ¡°Old Yang, hang in there!¡±


    The young man¡¯s ck robes were covered with blood, and he dragged the middle-aged man onwards.


    ¡°I¡­ can still hold on¡­¡± Yang Cheng breathed raggedly, his eyes wide open.


    Right now, if anyone else was there, they would definitely be given a big scare by these two people¡¯s appearances.


    The young man was covered with blood, and there were wounds all over his body. This was especially so for his right arm, which was missing a big chunk of flesh as if something had bitten it off.


    Yang Cheng¡¯s condition was quite simr.


    Beside the young man, Yang Cheng¡¯s face was incredibly pale, and his body seemed somewhat stiff.


    On his body, ck marks appeared, wrapping around his body.


    Scales appeared on the surface of his skin, and eyes could asionally be seen, looking incredibly terrifying.


    ¡°This really is¡­¡±


    Sensing his body¡¯s state, Yang Cheng gave a bitter smile as he said, ¡°Before, I was lucky enough to survive, and I thought that I was a survivor¡­


    ¡°Who would have thought the same thing would happen again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much¡­¡±


    Yang Cheng gritted his teeth. He seemed to sense something and he dragged Yang Cheng forwards even faster.


    Even though ordinary people could not sense it, the two people¡¯s senses were very sharp and could sense some abnormalities.


    In the surroundings, there seemed to be countless formless eyes opening, stealthily watching them.


    Sensing this, the young man gritted his teeth and desperately continued onwards.


    Fortunately, this was an old alleyway and there were not any others around.


    Otherwise, if any ordinary people saw them like this, they would definitely be given a big fright.


    However, the two of them did not care about that much because they could sense a certain existence chasing behind them and had almost caught up to them.


    ¡°Coming¡­ they¡¯reing¡­¡± Yang Cheng said, his mind seeming a bit clearer.


    On his body, scales appeared,pletely covering his skin.


    A formless energy covered his body, wanting to devour him.


    Right now, the only thing he could think of was running.


    ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± he shouted, a worried look on his face.


    Around them, a strange fog converged and covered this region.


    Within the fog, a tall figure slowly appeared, beginning to approach the two of them.


    The sunlight outside dimmed, leaving behind only thest rays of sunset.


    Under the sunset, the two people could not see much and could only see red eyes open up within the fog.


    In that moment, the two of their bodies uncontrobly trembled, feeling an instinctive terror.


    Within their body, the dormant curse energy seemed to sense something and began to roil.


    A formless energy spread out from their bodies.


    In that moment, they sensed something and looked at each other and could see the terror in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    As they sensed the curse energy in their bodies begin to rampage, they simultaneously raised their heads and sprinted forwards.


    As the fog spread in the surroundings, footsteps continuously sounded out.


    Yang Cheng and the young man continuously headed forwards, wanting to reach this region.


    However, it was quite strange that no matter how much they advanced, they could not leave this region.


    The fog was especially heavy, surrounding everything and making it impossible for them to escape.


    Sensing this, their hearts sank and a bad feeling welled up within them.


    It seemed that it would not be so easy for them to leave.


    The surroundings had long since been corroded by curse energy, making it impossible for them to escape.


    Right now, they could only struggle.


    In this world, no one was willing to just wait and die.


    This was especially so for people like them.


    After all, it could be said that it was because of their strong will to live that they were able to survive until now.


    Those who did not have strong wills to live had all fallen to the corrosion of the curse energy.


    Despite facing a situation like this, they did not give up and gritted their teeth as they headed onwards.


    Soon, they arrived in another region.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    When they saw this scene, their expressions became unsightly.


    Ahead, there was arge wall blocking them off.


    Because of the fog, they could not see their surroundings properly, and they had walked into a dead-end.


    However, it was toote for regrets.


    Behind them, heavy footsteps sounded out slowly.


    As the footsteps came closer, a massive figure could be seen.


    It was an incredibly big figure, and it was at least three meters tall, looking like a small giant.


    The fog made it so that they could not clearly see this giant¡¯s appearance, and they could only see its red eyes.


    They were a pair of eyes filled with violence and greed, and they could clearly see its desire to devour them.


    Just like that, it walked towards them step by step.


    As those footsteps sounded out, changes began to happen in the two people¡¯s bodies.


    A certain aura appeared, bringing with it waves of heat.


    As the figure slowly approached from the distance, the curse energy within their bodies was activated and exploded out.


    ¡°Damnit!¡±


    More and more scales appeared on Yang Cheng¡¯s body, and even his face began to go through changes.


    As for the young man, the same went for him.

 Chapter 338 - – Curse Energy

    <h4>Chapter 338: ¨C Curse Energy</h4>


    Standing there, the two people could clearly sense the suffocatingly terrifying curse energy in their bodies.


    Before, the curse energy in their bodies was already running rampant.


    Now, the curse energy became exceptionally active, and it seemed like it would directly devour them and turn them into monsters.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    The scales on Yang Cheng¡¯s body became even denser, and his face began to be savage.


    As for the young man, his appearance was still somewhat normal, and he was not as bad as Yang Cheng just yet.


    However, changes were taking ce within his body.


    A tearing sound sounded out, apanied by an immense wave of pain.


    Sensing this, he instinctively raised his hand and then froze.


    On his palm, changes were happening.


    A golden eye had opened up on his palm.


    ¡°The curse in my body¡­ has also exploded out¡­¡±


    Looking at the eye on his palm and sensing the surging curse energy in his body, the young man felt terror and then eptance.


    The situation was already this bad; so what if the curse in his body broke out?


    Things could not get any worse anyways.


    By the side, sounds of struggle sounded out.


    He turned and saw that Yang Cheng had fallen to the ground, writhing in agony.


    Seeing this, the young man was not too surprised.


    After all, when curse energy exploded out, people would feel extreme pain, as well as all kinds of negative emotions.


    Under the effects of curse energy, very few people could endure it.


    The two of them were already among the best.


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡±


    Thinking to there, the young man sighed and felt that it was a pity.


    He did not fear death.


    It should be said that ever since he epted curse energy and brought it into his body, he no longer viewed himself as a living person.


    For people with curse energy, living was just torture.


    Even if they died here, it was just a form of release.


    It was a pity that the Cursed Item that they had desperately tried to bring out from the Cursed Land would not be able to be brought out.


    Everything that they had done had been in vain.


    Moreover, there was also the situation with this Cursed Land.


    This Cursed Land was no ordinary Cursed Land; it contained terrifying power, which could threaten an entire city.


    The reason why they wanted to leave, apart from wanting to bring the Cursed Item out, was because they hoped to bring out news about this Cursed Land.


    If they could spread this news, the government¡¯s people would take this ce seriously and deal with it as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, if this Cursed Land was allowed to continue to develop, it would be unstoppable.


    Thinking to there, the young man felt quite reluctant.


    On the side, Yang Cheng¡¯s cries continuously sounded out.


    Behind them, the heavy footsteps came closer and closer.


    The surroundings werepletely silent, to the point that the young man could hear his own heartbeat.


    The young man silently closed his eyes and waited for the end.


    However, even after a while, he still did not feel any pain.


    Not only that, his curse energy and heartbeat had all gradually calmed down.


    Sensing this, the young man felt quite confused and slowly opened his eyes.


    Following this, a shocking scene appeared before him.


    In the surroundings, the fog was still quite dense, but within this area, another figure had appeared.


    That figure was not very tall, andpared to the massive monster, he looked quite small.


    Why had a boy appeared in a ce like this?


    Footsteps sounded out as that person drew closer.


    The fog in the surroundings gradually dissipated, and the aura that had locked on to the two people was also fading.


    As the fog dissipated, that figure¡¯s appearance was revealed.


    Seeing this, the young man opened his eyes wide, trying to see who it was.


    It was a boy who was around 15 or 16 years old.


    His appearance was quite handsome, and he wore a white shirt as he calmly walked over with a faint smile.


    He looked quite ordinary, but there was a strange energy covering his body, seeming warm and holy.


    Before he hade, this region had been filled with fog and curse energy, seeming incredibly terrifying.


    However, after he had arrived, this ce seemed to have be purified.


    Seeing this boy, the young man felt an air of holiness from him.


    He could sense that this boy was like a divine being.


    As the boy approached, the berserk curse energy seemed to have be terrified and retreated.


    The golden eye on his palm also disappeared.


    Not too far away, a howl sounded out.


    The young man instinctively turned, and he saw that this region had gone through changes. As the boy approached, the fog in the surroundings continuously dissipated.


    The massive figure that had been in the fog had also disappeared; it seemed like it had been destroyed to the point that not even a trace was left.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Seeing this, the young man stared for a while beforeing back to his senses.


    At this point, he thought of something.


    Before, he had wondered how Yang Cheng had been able to survive despite his curse breaking out.


    Now, he was no longer confused.


    It seemed that this was the boy Yang Cheng had encountered, who had suppressed the curse in his body.


    With this boy¡¯s strength, a curse breaking out was most likely not a big deal at all.


    He was like a god who had descended, his entire being filled with holy power which suppressed the curses.


    No matter how powerful or terrifying a curse was, it was not much in front of him.


    That was what the young man thought when he saw that boy.


    At that moment, he felt great shock as well as curiosity.


    ¡°Just who is he? And what is that energy?¡±


    He could sense that the energy the boy gave off waspletely opposite to curse energy, and it gave off a wonderful feeling.


    Undoubtedly speaking, this kind of energy had never existed before. Otherwise, they would not have paid such a great price to fight with the curses.


    Just who was this boy?


    ¡°Looks like your conditions are not very good,¡± Chen Heng looked at the two of them as he spoke softly.


    Yang Cheng was lying there, gasping for breath; he looked like he had lost consciousness.


    Chen Heng was not unfamiliar with him¡ªhe remembered that this was the person he had left his mental mark on.


    He just did not expect that after half a month, he would be in this state again.


    Moreover, he seemed even worse off this time.


    However, this did not matter.


    Standing there, Chen Heng shook his head and waved his hand.


    Although ordinary people could not see it, a trace of ck aura was grabbed by him tightly in his hand.


    His Divinities within his body became active, and as the ck aura disappeared, some new inscriptions appeared on his Divinities.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng nodded in satisfaction.


    Compared tost time, the two people¡¯s conditions were even worse, and he had gained even more.


    Of course, there was another reason for this. When that monster had died, Chen Heng¡¯s Divinities had grown even more.


    ¡°Can you give me an exnation?¡±


    He looked at the two people as he asked, ¡°I¡¯m quite curious about your conditions.¡±


    Looking at the delirious Yang Cheng, the young man hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡±


    After a while, within a caf¨¦, the young man looked at Chen Heng as he spoke.


    Because his injuries had been too serious, Yang Cheng was still not awake, so it was just the young man talking with Chen Heng.


    For Chen Heng, he did not mind.


    After all, no matter who it was, he would still be able to get information out of them.


    ¡°Curse energy¡­ Cursed Lands¡­¡±


    Looking at the young man, Chen Heng thought to himself, ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡±


    Just then, the young man had told Chen Heng many things.


    In this world, there were existences called curses.


    They had existed since ancient times, and at first, they had not been a great threat.


    However, as time passed, the Cursed Lands had started to appear more and more frequently, and more and more curses appeared.


    This young man and Yang Cheng were the victims of this.


    The things they had encountered before were undoubtedly curses.


    ¡°What about your bodies?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s another matter¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the young man gave a bitter smile as he said, ¡°In this world, the origin of curses is very mysterious.


    ¡°No one knows where the Cursed Lands came from, but the harm they can cause is quite evident.


    ¡°Those things cannot be destroyed through ordinary means: Whether it is mes, swords, or guns, they can not deal any damage to them.


    ¡°As such, in the past, people have always been quite passive against curses, and they could not do much against being tormented and killed by curses.


    ¡°Only after some time did people discover a way to resist curses.¡±


    ¡°Using curses to resist curses?¡± Chen Heng smiled as he asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the young man sighed as he nodded.


    ¡°In order to resist curses, we have to use the power of curses. In this world, the only thing that can resist curses are curses themselves.


    ¡°As such, we embedded a portion of curses into ourselves and used our willpower to subdue them, gaining the power to resist curses¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he stretched out an arm and pulled up his sleeve.


    Compared to ordinary people, his arm was very terrifying.


    There were many small eyes on his arm, looking very striking.


    ¡°Just as you can see,¡± the young man gave a bitter smile as he said, ¡°this arm of mine came from a curse. After taking in this arm, I gained some curse energy, allowing me to fight curses.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure such a thing will often result in problems,¡± Chen Heng thought for a moment before picking up his cup of coffee as he spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the young man nodded before saying, ¡°The curses do not belong to us, and they cannot fully fuse with our bodies.


    ¡°As such, as time passes, those who have taken in curses will gradually be corroded by them, eventually turning into part of the curses. At first, it is not too bad and will just cause people to asionally lose their reason.


    ¡°However, as time goes on, the effects will be more and more severe until one bes a demon who merely looks like a human. When the corrosion reaches thete stage, we will end up in the state that you saw us in before.¡±


    Sitting there, the young man deeply breathed in before saying, ¡°The curses will try to break out and devour our bodies, causing us to bepletely new curses.


    ¡°If you had note just then, we would have already be curses.¡±


    Hearing his words, Chen Heng fell silent.


    From what the young man had said, he had learned many things.


    Firstly, this was this world¡¯s energy system.


    This world did not have its own energy system, so in order to resist curses, they had to take in curse energy.


    Moreover, even though the so-called curses seemed quite simple, they were quite high-level existences.


    This was quite natural.


    After all, if it was not something high-level, it would not cause the Divinities to react, nor could it be absorbed to be converted into neww energy.


    Anything that the Divinities could absorb and convert represented this world¡¯s most fundamentalws and energies.


    For the curse energy to be able to do this, its nature was quite high-level.


    Even if this world had its own energy system, it most likely would not be able to resist the curses.


    However, for Chen Heng, it seemed that he would be able to exploit this.


    ¡°Is it still possible to go through that passageway that you used before?¡± Chen Heng thought for a moment before asking.


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible to enter anymore,¡± the young man gave a bitter smile as he replie

 Chapter 339 - Chen Rou

    <h4>Chapter 339: ¨C Chen Rou</h4>


    The young man looked at Chen Heng before saying, ¡°The Cursed Lands continuously change, and those ces are not in our world but in another space.


    ¡°When those ces and our worlde close, different entrances will appear. However, those entrances are not stable and are quite weak. After entering once, they will usually be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°So that entrance you used is most likely gone,¡± Chen Heng said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The young man nodded, before saying, ¡°That Cursed Land is definitely still there, and the entrance will definitely reappear again, most likely in this city.


    ¡°As for when it will appear, or where it will be, we don¡¯t know.¡±


    Sitting opposite the young man, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he nodded, feeling that it was a pity.


    He had wanted to take this opportunity to go in and have a look.


    After all, from the situation, it seemed that the so-called curse energy was a fatal threat to others, but that was not necessarily the case for him.


    For him, rather than being a threat, the curse energy was more of a big gift package.


    He could use it to cause his strength to be even greater.


    However, it seemed that this would not be possible for now.


    Then again this did not matter¡ªbased on what the young man had said, he would just have to wait a little for it to reappear in this city.


    By now, it was getting quite dark outside, and most people began to head home.


    Looking outside, Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°It was good meeting you, but I should be going now. My sister is waiting for me at home, so I shouldn¡¯t continue to stay.¡±


    Chen Heng gave an apologetic lookas he got up.


    ¡°Sister?¡±


    The young man was a bit surprised and also smiled.


    From before until now, he had always felt like Chen Heng was like a deity and not a mortal at all.


    Only now did he reveal some kind of human characteristic.


    So it turned out that he had a sister, which meant that he had a family. He did not juste down from the heavens like a god.


    Looking at Chen Heng, the young man felt a trace of closeness with Chen Heng.


    ¡°Alright, you should go then.¡±


    He smiled as he asked, ¡°Do you need me to give you a lift? The security in this area is not too good, and a boy like you walking by yourself might not be too safe.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Chen Heng smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll be able to deal with it if anything happens.¡±


    After saying this, he picked up his bear bag and walked out.


    However, before leaving, he left an address for the young man.


    ¡°If anything simr happens in the future, feel free toe and find me,¡± Chen Heng said.


    Sitting there and watching Chen Heng depart, the young man spaced out for a while. Only after a while did he pick up the slip of paper and look at it.


    ¡°Changyuan Third Holy Mother Church¡­¡± he muttered.


    Looking at that address, he thought to himself.


    Not too far away, some heavy but quick footsteps sounded out.


    The young man turned and saw Yang Cheng rushing over.


    By now, he had changed his clothes, but he looked like he had just woken up and did not look too great.


    However, he did not care about any of this and rushed towards the young man.


    ¡°I can feel it!¡±


    Yang Cheng looked incredibly excited, ¡°That aura¡­ Did that boye?¡±


    He looked at the young man with a look of anticipation on his face.


    ¡°You could feel it?¡± the young man looked quite surprised as he asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Yang Cheng nodded, ¡°That pure and holy feeling, no matter who it is, you will never forget it as long as you experience it once.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±


    Hearing Yang Cheng¡¯s words, the young man stared for a moment before nodding in agreement.


    This was especially so for people like them, who had curses in their bodies.


    To people like them, Chen Heng¡¯s existence was like a bright sun that could purify the curses in their bodies and bring them salvation.


    He was like the Holy Mother of the legends, purifying all evil in this world.


    ¡°Looks like your curse has been dealt with,¡± the young man examined for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°You can say I barely got my life back,¡± Yang Cheng said with a bitter smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same for you as well?¡±


    He looked at the young man as he said, ¡°Before, even though your situation was better than mine, it was not by much.¡±


    ¡°That is true,¡± the young man nodded, ¡°At least I was able to stay conscious and watch what happened, rather than falling unconscious like someone.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yang Cheng was speechless and instinctively wanted to refute him, but he did not know what to say.


    After all, what the young man said was true.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Looking at Yang Cheng, the young manughed and said, ¡°What do we do now? We¡¯ve achieved our goal: for us to have obtained the Cursed Item and stay alive, that is the best-case scenario.


    ¡°However, we should have a good think about what we should do now.¡±


    Hearing the young man¡¯s words, Yang Cheng could not help but frown, ¡°Since we¡¯ve obtained the Cursed Item, then we should be able to deal with the curse on Xiao Lan¡¯s body.


    ¡°However, from how things seem, we don¡¯t need the Cursed Item to deal with the curse energy in her body,¡± Yang Cheng said as he looked at the young man.


    The reason why the two of them had gone into the Cursed Land was to obtain a Cursed Item to suppress the curse in a certain person¡¯s body.


    However, from the current situation, it seemed that they would not need to use the Cursed Item to deal with that person¡¯s curse energy.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Hearing Yang Cheng¡¯s words, the young man gave a bitter smile as he said, ¡°I feel the same. That boy has a strange energy that can suppress and deal with the curse energy in our bodies.


    ¡°Moreover, her curse energy has not even broken out. Given Xiao Lan¡¯s situation, perhaps that boy can help and get rid of the curse energy.¡±


    Speaking to there, the two of them looked at each other and gave bitter smiles.


    If they had known that there was such a simple way of dealing with the situation, why would they have taken the risk to go into the Cursed Land and fight for their lives?


    However, at the end of the day, they had made some gains.


    At the very least, they had obtained a Cursed Item.


    That was quite a valuable gain.


    Cursed Items were things that represented the origins of curse energy, and in a sense, they were the most mysterious things in this world and contained unbelievable power.


    With a Cursed Item, no matter what they did in the future, they would feel more confidence.


    Moreover, they also knew that boy¡¯s address.


    This meant that if they ran into any problems, they could go to find him.


    This was extremely good news for them.


    ¡°I can sense that the curse in my body has returned to its original state,¡± Yang Cheng sensed the situation in his body as he said, ¡°The effects from the curse have disappeared, and I feel the same as when I first took in the curse.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the same,¡± the young man smiled and said, ¡°Looks like even if we can¡¯t find other ways to deal with our curses, if we keep on repeating this, we¡¯ll be able to live for much longer.¡±


    Those who epted curses usually did not live for long.


    This was because the curse would gradually corrupt ordinary flesh and blood, causing one to gradually be a curse.


    Because of this, those who came into contact with curses usually did not live for long.


    However, given their situation, perhaps this would not be the case for them.


    Whenever they reached their limits, they could go to find the boy to cleanse them.


    This was like a periodical detoxification, which allowed them to enjoy the benefits of using curse energy while also reducing the problems.


    It sounded like a free pass.


    Sitting there, the two of them thought of the same thing and vigorously shook their heads.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    The young man thought about the current situation as he looked at Yang Cheng and asked, ¡°Should we tell the others about that Cursed Land?¡±


    ¡°Definitely,¡± Yang Cheng frowned as he said, ¡°Given the scale of that Cursed Land from before, if we don¡¯t tell the others and it explodes out, everything will be toote.


    ¡°We havee into many Cursed Lands before, but none of them couldpare to that Cursed Land.¡±


    He gave a bitter smile as he said, ¡°This is most likely a top-tier Cursed Land, and if it breaks out, the entire city might be caught up.


    ¡°If that happens, everything will be toote. As such, we need to let them know.¡±


    He frowned as he spoke.


    ¡°Let me try,¡± the young man frowned and said, ¡°I have that woman¡¯s contact. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to pass the information up.¡±


    ¡°That vicious woman?¡±


    Yang Cheng nodded and immediately understood who the young man was referring to.


    After being in this line of business for many years, they knew some people in the government.


    It was just that their rtionship with the government was a bit awkward, so it was not convenient for them to contact many people.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    However, they could use a certain person to pass this news up.


    Following this, they began to act.


    ¡­


    As time passed, the sky began to darken.


    It was a bit foggy outside, making the air quite damp.


    asionally, Chen Heng would pass by some streetlights, illuminating his path.


    Chen Heng casually walked on the path, his bag on his back.


    Compared to when he went to find Yang Cheng and the young man, this time, he used his legs to slowly walk.


    As such, by the time he got home, it waspletely dark.


    Just as usual, he walked into his neighbourhood and returned home.


    However, different from before, there was someone inside this time.


    Within the living room, the light was on.


    On the table, there were dishes ced there, looking like they had been there for a while.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± a voice sounded out.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng looked over.


    A woman¡¯s figure appeared.


    She was wearing a ck jacket and was quite tall and slim. She had delicate looks and was quite pretty.


    She stood in front of the table and ced a dish down.


    Following this, she looked at Chen Heng grumpily, ¡°You little rascal. I worked overtime and thought you would be home already. However, only after I got back and finished cooking did you get home.¡±


    ¡°I ran into some things on the way home,¡± Chen Heng smiled as he said softly, ¡°I also went to the church, which took up some time.¡±


    His expression did not change as he used the church as his excuse.


    ¡°Church? Assistant?¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the woman felt a bit surprised but just nodded, ¡°Come and eat.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and put his things down as he walked towards the table.


    This was his sister in this world, Chen Rou.


    While Chen Heng was still in middle school, this sister of his was already a working adult.


    She was normally quite busy and not at home much.


    After eating dinner, Chen Heng tried to go back to his room, but Chen Rou would not let him off; she dragged him over and began to lecture him.


    The contents of the lecture were quite normal, which was about being careful outside, being wary of others¡­


    If he was an ordinary teenager, he would have long since be annoyed.


    However, Chen Heng was fine. He smiled and earnestly listened, asionally nodding, and seeming quite patient.


    This made Chen Rou feel quite surprised, but she took this opportunity to lecture him with even greater force.


    However, soon, her phone rang.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Looking at her phone, Chen Rou was quite displeased, but she still picked it up.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± a young man¡¯s voice sounded out.


    Hearing that voice, Chen Rou¡¯s expression changed as she frowned.


    She nced at Chen Heng before walking aside to talk.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly contact me?¡±


    After walking away, Chen Rou¡¯s expression became cold as she spoke icily, ¡°If I remember correctly, you and Yang Cheng still owe me, right?¡±


    ¡°Last time was unexpected,¡± the young man spoke awkwardly.


    Within the caf¨¦, the young man and Yang Cheng looked at each other, both of them feeling quite awkward.


    This was why they did not want to contact the government¡¯s people.


    In the past, because of the way they did things, they had offended almost everyone.


    Chen Rou was one of them.

 Chapter 340 - Stealing Faith Energy

    <h4>Chapter 340: ¨C Stealing Faith Energy</h4>


    Within the caf¨¦, the young man and Yang Cheng looked at each other awkwardly.


    However, they had to continue.


    ¡°I called you about something important¡­¡± the young man said.


    ¡°Hah¡­¡±


    Hearing the young man¡¯s words, Chen Rou coldlyughed before saying, ¡°If I remember correctly, you used simr words to trick mest time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true this time,¡± the young man looked even more awkward and hurriedly spoke.


    Following this, he told Chen Rou everything that he had been through, causing her expression to change.


    At first, she still looked a bit disdainful, but by the end, her expression had be quite serious.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Chen Rou frowned and confirmed.


    ¡°Do you really think we would lie to you about such a thing?¡± the young man¡¯s voice sounded out, apanied by a bitterugh.


    Only then did Chen Rou¡¯s expression soften.


    Indeed, even though the two of them might dare to lie to her about many things, this was definitely not one of them.


    On one hand, it would be quite easy to verify something like this, so there was no point in lying to her.


    On the other hand, this news was far too big.


    If they dared to use this kind of information to trick the government, the government would bepletely enraged.


    When that time came, no matter how useful they were, they would not be able to live stably.


    Thinking to there, Chen Rou nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll believe you this once. However, if you dare to lie to me again, you know what the consequences will be.¡±


    ¡°We understand.¡±


    Hearing Chen Rou¡¯s words, the two of them let out sighs of relief.


    Even though Chen Rou was quite severe, this also meant that she was taking this seriously.


    This meant that they had achieved their goal.


    ¡°Also, there¡¯s something else¡­¡± the young man said hesitantly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Chen Rou asked casually.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± the young man paused for a moment.


    What he wanted to tell her about was encountering Chen Heng and their curse energy being purified.


    Curse energy being purified and suppressed was something that had never happened before.


    If the government knew about this, it would greatly lower the number of deaths.


    At the very least, some people who were about to be devoured by their curses would be able to survive.


    However, if this was revealed, there would also be downsides.


    With how the government did things, once they knew about this, they would most likely take control of that child.


    From how the government saw this, they were doing a good thing¡ªthey could protect the child while making the most of his abilities.


    However, to the boy, this wouldpletely mess up his life.


    As such, he hesitated and did not know if he should tell her.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Chen Rou¡¯s impatient voice sounded out.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Hearing Chen Rou¡¯s voice, the young man still had not made a decision and could only give an awkwardugh as he said, ¡°If there¡¯s any other information, I will immediately let you know.¡±


    After saying this, he ended the call.


    Elsewhere, standing there, Chen Rou frowned and muttered to herself, ¡°What a weirdo.¡±


    After this, she returned to the living room.


    By then, Chen Heng had already disappeared; it seemed that he had returned to his room.


    After what she had just heard, she no longer had the heart to continue to lecture him.


    As such, she shook her head and picked up her phone as she made some calls.


    The information that the two people had given her was very important.


    If that Cursed Land really did exist, this entire city would be in danger.


    This matter was of great importance.


    As such, she immediately made calls to let others know.


    Within Chen Heng¡¯s room, he sat at his desk and thought to himself as he listened to Chen Rou¡¯s discussions.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡±


    Hearing Chen Rou¡¯s discussions, he could not help but smile.


    Because Chen Rou was in the living room, she thought that Chen Heng could not hear her.


    However, contrary to what she thought, Chen Heng could clearly hear everything she was saying.


    This was not him keeping surveince on her; it was simply an ordinary function of his mental energy.


    As his mental energy became stronger, it would instinctively lock onto his surroundings.


    Within that range, no breeze or movement of grass would escape his notice.


    As long as Chen Heng did not consciously shut this down, it would continuously go on.


    Let alone a phone call a room away, this would be the same for even further ces.


    However, Chen Heng was quite surprised about Chen Rou¡¯s identity.


    It seemed that his big sister in this world was connected to Yang Cheng and the young man.


    From how things seemed, they were connected to the government.


    However, from what Chen Heng could sense, Chen Rou did not possess a curse like Yang Cheng and the young man. Even though she had the aura of some curses, they did not originate from her.


    ¡°Is it a Cursed Item?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    It seemed that the source of the aura of the curse energy was from a Cursed Item.


    Chen Heng had been quite curious about these things.


    Moreover, from Chen Rou¡¯s words, it seemed that she knew Yang Cheng and the young man.


    From how things seemed, there was much between them.


    Things were bing more and more interesting.


    Elsewhere, within the caf¨¦, the young man ended the call and let out a breath as he looked at Yang Cheng.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    He stood there as he spoke, ¡°If nothing goes wrong, the government¡¯s people shoulde over soon.¡±


    ¡°I hope that¡¯s the case,¡± Yang Cheng shook his head as he said, ¡°Hopefully they will be able to move fast. Otherwise, as time goes on, things will be more and more serious.


    ¡°If it breaks out, everything will be toote.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±


    Hearing Yang Cheng¡¯s words, the young man nodded and said softly, ¡°But right now, there¡¯s nothing we can do. Let¡¯s just wait.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Yang Cheng nodded.


    Indeed, apart from waiting, there was not much else they could do.


    No, perhaps there were some things they could do.


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    Yang Cheng seemed to think of something and raised his head as he looked at the young man, ¡°Let¡¯s find an opportunity to go and visit that church.¡±


    Hearing those words, the young man stared for a while beforeing back to his senses, understanding what Yang Cheng meant.


    Following this, he nodded.


    ¡­


    Time gradually passed.


    After that day, nothing seemed to change.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, he could sense some changes.


    The most evident change was that Chen Rou became busier and busier every day.


    In the past, at least she would asionally return home.


    However, as the situation became more serious, even if she came home, it would be veryte.


    Of course, Chen Rou had her own reasons¡ªher excuse was that her boss kept wanting her to work overtime.


    She sounded quite pitiful.


    As for Chen Heng, his life did not change much.


    Every day, he would continue to act out the role he had. He would go to ss every day and visit the church whenever he could, praying with the other believers.


    There were other people working at the church, but of those people, Chen Heng was the youngest but also the most diligent.


    Even though the others would oftene over, they were not as eager as him.


    As time passed, everyone became quite used to him.


    After school every day, as long as Chen Rou was not at home, he woulde here.


    Sometimes, he would just listen as a congregant, and at other times, he would absorb faith energy and convert it into divine energy.


    Of course, as time went on, the faith energy umted in this church had long since been cleared out by Chen Heng.


    The reason why he still came was out of habit, as well as to absorb the newly-gathered divine energy.


    For Chen Heng, this was a ce that could periodically generate divine energy, so it was worthing out.


    During this process, Chen Heng also tried other methods.


    ¡°Just using this method might be a bit slow¡­¡±


    Listening to the middle-aged Father loudly speaking, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    Using this method to absorb faith energy was indeed quite troublesome.


    In order to absorb the faith energy from the statue, Chen Heng had to personallye to the church.


    It was not too bad for a short period of time, but in the long-term, it felt a bit too slow and inefficient.


    This was not the only Holy Mother church in this world.


    Even just in this city alone, there were many other Holy Mother churches.


    Chen Heng could periodicallye here, but he could not visit every single church and absorb all of the faith energy.


    Moreover, even if Chen Heng could do it, the efficiency would be a bit too low.


    As such, he began to think about a more efficient method.


    ¡°Faith energy originates from the hope of souls¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself, ¡°In other words, as long as a living creature ces its hope in another creature, it can produce faith energy¡­


    ¡°So believers can create faith energy for gods, and Herdosiri and the others can produce faith energy for my main body¡­¡±


    The so-called faith energy did not necessarily have toe from believers¡¯ faith; rather than faith, it came from a soul¡¯s emotions.


    It was not just faith; in actuality, trust, loyalty, and hatred could all produce faith energy.


    This was the essence of faith energy.


    The target of the Holy Mother church¡¯s believers was the Holy Mother of the legends.


    If this world really had such a person, that faith energy would gradually gather onto her.


    However, there was no such existence in this world.


    As such, that faith energy did not go to the Holy Mother and instead gathered on the statues.


    As such, it was very easy for Chen Heng to take that faith energy.


    ¡°If I can rece the Holy Mother of the legends, then perhaps stealing faith energy would not be a problem¡­¡±


    Sitting there, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself, ¡°But how to do that is the problem¡­¡±


    Stealing faith energy was quite a foreign concept to him.


    Strictly speaking, this faith energy belonged to the Holy Mother of the legends.


    Since that was the case, if Chen Heng became the Holy Mother, then he would be able to steal all of this faith energy.


    However, this seemed like it would be quite difficult to do.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try¡­¡± Chen Heng frowned as he thought to himself.


    Knowledge about stealing faith energy was heavily suppressed in the World of Gods, so even Chen Heng did not know much about it.


    As such, he could only do some tests himself to see if he could find a path.


    Fortunately, there were not any real gods in this world.


    Otherwise, let alone trying it, Chen Heng would not even dare to think about it.


    After all, if this world really did have gods, the instant Chen Heng thought about such a thing, he would be buried by the gods¡¯ fury.


    But given the situation, it was worth trying out.


    After thinking this, Chen Heng silently got up and walked out.


    In the following few days, Chen Heng continuously thought to himself.


    Finally, one night, Chen Heng began to start his tests.


    Using his power, he once again split his soul, turning it into a clone.


    However, different than before, this clone was not created through the simtor; instead, Chen Heng sent it directly into a statue.


    As Chen Heng watched on, within the massive church, the statue began to glow as his soul entered it.


    Following this, the faith energy within Chen Heng¡¯s body began to increase.


    Even though he had not actively absorbed any faith energy, boundless faith energy began to flow into his body.


    ¡°Looks like there were no problems with the first step¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    What he had done was send a portion of his soul into the Holy Mother statue, turning it into the Holy Mother statue¡¯s spirit.


    This way, he could be counted as that statue, allowing him to take that statue¡¯s faith energy.


    Of course, this was just one statue.


    If he wanted to directly rece this world¡¯s Holy Mother with himself, he had a much longer path ahead of him.


    However, since this first step had seeded, this was a big encouragement to him.


    In the following days, Chen Heng did not do much.


    However, behind the scenes, there were changes going on.


    At night, within a room in a church, the Father slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Where¡­ am I?¡±


    He looked around hazily.


    The scene around him hadpletely changed.


    He was in a sparse, grassy ins, where there were creatures frolicking about.


    They were extremely beautiful creatures and looked like human women, but they were extremely small.


    ¡°Are these¡­ Fairies?¡±


    Looking at those things, the Father was shocked as he looked about.


    When he looked carefully, this area waspletely revealed to him.

 Chapter 341 - Dream

    <h4>Chapter 341: ¨C Dream</h4>


    In front of him was a massiveke.


    Theke was incredibly wide and unfathomably deep.


    However, different from normalkes, thiske was filled with a holy light.


    He could asionally see golden fish leap up above the water, andbined with the beautiful Fairies ying about, this created a beautiful scene.


    It was like he was in a fairy wondend.


    At the center of theke, there was a golden tree, with golden fruits growing on it.


    The fruits were golden and had mysterious markings on them, making them seem quite profound.


    ¡°This¡­ This is¡­¡±


    Seeing this scene, the middle-aged Father was dumbfounded.


    Looking at this scene, he felt a sense of familiarity.


    ¡°A golden tree, Fairies, and ake¡­¡±


    Standing there, he seemed to think of something and his heart thumped.


    Thinking to there, he looked below the golden tree.


    A figure was standing there, facing away from him and looking at the golden tree, muttering to themselves.


    ¡°The Holy Mother!¡±


    The middle-aged Father finally realized something.


    Wasn¡¯t this the Holy Mother¡¯s Golden Park from the legends?


    In other words, this was the legendary holy realm.


    In that case, the person below the golden tree¡­


    Thinking to there, the middle-aged Father¡¯s heart leapt as he quickly headed forwards.


    As if the wondend sensed his thoughts, a formless bridge appeared above theke.


    On theke, golden light shed, looking eye-catching and beautiful.


    The middle-aged Father was filled with reverence as he slowly walked across the bridge.


    As he moved, waves of information appeared in his mind. Those were all stories of the past, such as epics of how the Holy Mother had saved the world.


    Walking on the golden bridge and sensing that information in his mind, the middle-aged Father¡¯s eyes became teary, and he could not help but sob, feeling incredibly moved.


    ¡°Almighty and merciful Holy Mother¡­¡± he muttered as he began to move faster.


    The figure seemed to sense his approach and slowly turned, looking towards the golden bridge.


    Following this, the figure¡¯s appearance was revealed.


    As the middle-aged Father looked on, it was a boy.


    The boy was about 15 or 16 years old, but his features were astonishingly handsome and charming.


    He wore a pure white robe, which was covered with inscriptions. He gave off a holy and dignified aura that no one would be able to forget.


    What could not be missed was his pupils, which were a golden color, looking like those of a god¡¯s.


    ¡°Holy Mother¡­¡±


    Looking at the boy, the middle-aged Father paused and stared in shock.


    ording to the legends, the one who should have appeared under the golden tree should have been the Holy Mother.


    However, the Holy Mother should be a woman, not a boy.


    The boy¡¯s looks were peerless, and while his appearance was somewhat simr to the Holy Mother¡¯s, it was also quite different.


    The middle-aged Father felt quite confused but felt that it was exinable.


    After all, the statues were created by mortals, and after such a long time, it was to be expected that the design of the statues had deviated from their original appearance.


    But what was going on with this boy?


    The Holy Mother of the legends should be a woman.


    ¡°Could it be that in order to make change in this age, the Holy Mother has chosen toe as a boy?¡±


    The Father thought to himself, ¡°To the mighty Holy Mother, gender is but a mere thought.¡±


    Indeed, to the Holy Mother of the legends, if she wanted to be a male, it was something she could achieve with a single thought; it was not a big deal at all.


    Moreover, in the legends of the Holy Mother church, there was indeed a story about the Holy Mother turning into a young man and saving the world.


    In that legend, the Holy Mother had turned into a kingdom¡¯s prince and saved that kingdom.


    It seemed that this scene perhaps represented that.


    At that moment, the middle-aged Father thought of many things, and his expression became passionate.


    A wave of holy energy covered his body, and in that moment, he felt that his soul had be incredibly pure as if it had fused with the holy realm.


    This feeling was amazing, and he wished that it would go on forever.


    It was just that ahead, the boy stood there, looking at him with a faint smile.


    ¡°You should be going back now,¡± a soft and gentle voice sounded out.


    Following this, the middle-aged Father was shocked to his senses.


    As the boy spoke, the surroundings started to go through changes.


    Ahead, the golden tree gave off resplendent light, covering his body and pushing him out of this ce.


    In the surroundings, many scenes appeared, and the Father hazily watched on.


    There was the prince fighting in battles¡­


    The descent of the Holy Mother, tears of blood¡­


    As well as a boy standing below a golden tree, a look of worry on his face.


    The scenes all matched up with the things recorded in the epics.


    ¡°No!¡± the middle-aged Father was startled awake and cried out.


    However, he soon realized that he was no longer in the holy realm but in his room.


    He had already departed from that ce and returned to the real world.


    Realizing this, he felt quite dispirited and sat on his bed for a long time before getting up and looking out a window.


    Through the window, he could see people hurrying about, illuminated by the lights.


    It was already veryte.


    ¡°Was it just a dream?¡± the middle-aged Father thought to himself.


    That scene was still in his mind, and it felt incredibly realistic.


    For it to just be a dream, that did not seem very likely.


    The middle-aged Father could clearly sense that that scene was different from a dream.


    The boy¡¯s appearance still lingered in his mind.


    If that really was a dream, it would be too strange.


    Or could it be¡­


    ¡°Magnificent Holy Mother¡­¡±


    He stood there with a reverent look, ¡°Is this your will?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t the magnificent Holy Mother¡¯s will, how could he experience what he had just experienced?


    It was just that¡­


    What was the Holy Mother trying to tell him through that?


    Standing there, he thought for a long time before suddenly turning and walking out.


    He moved very quickly; his destination was the church that he worked at every day.


    For Fathers, churches were their ce of belonging. It was where they worked but also where they dedicated their everything.


    As such, he lived quite close to the church and soon reached it.


    However, what surprised him was that when he reached the church, the doors were not closed.


    ¡°Is there still someone inside?¡± he thought to himself as he walked into the main hall.


    The hall was very big and beautifully decorated.


    Of course, the most important thing was that statue.


    The statue was massive, and it was of the Holy Mother.


    In the past, the Father had done many sermons under the statue.


    However, the feeling he got this time was different.


    Normally, he would stand in front of the statue, giving sermons.


    However, right now, there was no one giving a sermon.


    He sat down at one of the pews like a congregant.


    He did not know if it was just him, but the feeling he felt was quite different from usual.


    He had seen this church many times now.


    He had grown up here and was incredibly familiar with everything.


    However, today, he felt a sense of unfamiliarity as if something was different.


    A golden light shed before his eyes.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Sensing this golden light, the Father rubbed his eyes and was stunned because he saw something unusual.


    On the statue, golden light was shing.


    A holy energy appeared as mysterious runes covered the surroundings, causing the entire church to seem incredibly holy and bright.


    This energy was incredibly holy, and it could cause people to feel extremely pure, bringing them a sense of peace.


    However, to the Father, this felt exactly the same as the energy he experienced in his dream.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream¡­¡±


    Hot tears filled his eyes, and his expression was extremely excited. He did not know what to say to express his emotions.


    ¡°Merciful Holy Mother¡­ you¡¯ve once again awakened and shown your light to your believers¡­¡± his expression was incredibly excited as he instinctively mumbled.


    In that moment, he felt incredibly passionate.


    Thissted for a while.


    Behind him, sounds rang out; they sounded like footsteps.


    Hearing those sounds, the Father came back to his senses and looked back.


    There, a figure slowly walked over.


    It was a boy.


    The boy was about 15 or 16 years old, and he wore a ck robe.


    Looking at the boy, the Father let out a breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s thiste and you¡¯re still here?¡± he looked at the boy as he asked.


    ¡°I talked to Sister Fang and the others.¡±


    Hearing the middle-aged Father¡¯s words, the boy smiled and said, ¡°The church needs someone to stay over to look after it, and I don¡¯t have much to do these days so I decided to do it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± the Father nodded and came to an understanding.


    ¡°Father¡­ Why did youe sote?¡±


    The boy looked at the Father with a look of confusion.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    The Father opened his mouth, trying to exin. However, he stopped and said, ¡°I had some matters that I wanted to check up on.¡±


    The boy looked at the Father and did not continue to ask and just nodded.


    Following this, he silently walked to the side and continued to light candles.


    This was part of his duties.


    ¡°Do you think¡­ the Holy Mother really exists?¡±


    Standing there and looking at the boy, the middle-aged Father hesitated for a moment before suddenly asking.


    Hearing this, the boy paused.


    ¡°I believe that the Holy Mother has always existed¡­¡±


    He turned and looked at the Father as he said seriously, ¡°And she is always by our side.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Hearing the boy¡¯s answer, the Father felt quite surprised, ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°Because of faith,¡± the boy smiled and said softly, ¡°There are some things that cannot be seen by the human eyes or sensed, but they indeed exist.


    ¡°Due to the divide between humans and gods, we can never sense the existence of the Holy Mother, but she indeed exists and continuously affects us.


    ¡°Humanity¡¯s faith is a kind of power.


    ¡°Perhaps, to most people in this world, the so-called Holy Mother is just a story¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    The young man paused before speaking again, a smile on his face, ¡°To me, as long as I¡¯m alive, and there are others who believe in the Holy Mother, the Holy Mother exists.


    ¡°When I exist, she exists with me; when I perish, she will perish with me¡­


    ¡°That is faith¡­¡±


    His gentle voice sounded out, but it was filled with determination and sounded quite infectious.


    Standing there and listening to the young man¡¯s words, the middle-aged Father could not help but look at him with admiration.


    The young man¡¯s words were not tooplicated.


    But the faith and determination he revealed was what truly surprised him.


    A person with such faith was no ordinary person.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Just as he was about to say something, he stopped, feeling stunned.


    This was because faint light began to shine from the young man¡¯s body.


    This light was warm and pure, and the Father could feel that it was exactly the same as the light he had felt from the statue¡­

 Chapter 342 - First Step

    <h4>Chapter 342: ¨C First Step</h4>


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    Looking at the boy, and sensing that pure lighting from him, the Father shouted as he looked on in disbelief.


    The light that the boy gave off was incredibly holy, and it gave off an extremely pure feeling.


    It was just that this light was the exact same as the light from the statue.


    What did this mean?


    ¡°Impossible¡­ Impossible¡­¡±


    In that moment, the Father felt that he was hallucinating, and he instinctively mumbled as he rubbed his eyes.


    No matter what he did, that light was still there, making him want to worship him.


    As if he noticed his gaze, the boy slowly raised his head and looked at him.


    Boom!


    A loud sound rang out in his mind, and as the Father watched on, the boy¡¯s face began to change.


    Under the light, some strange changes appeared, and his face began to go through changes.


    His handsome face became even more exquisite and charming, causing anyone who looked at him to feel suffocated.


    As the Father watched on, the boy¡¯s appearance seemed to be exactly the same as the one in his dream.


    What was going on?


    ¡°This¡­ This is impossible¡­¡±


    Standing there, he muttered to himself, unable to believe his eyes.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± the boy¡¯s voice sounded out.


    Standing there, the boy looked at the Father in confusion and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    As he spoke, everything returned to normal.


    In the Father¡¯s eyes, all abnormalities disappeared and the light from the boy¡¯s body was also gone.


    Only then did the middle-aged Fathere back to his senses. Looking at the boy, he forced a slight smile, ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing¡­ I just thought I saw something.¡±


    He lowered his head as if he did not dare to look at the boy¡¯s face for it would be sphemy.


    Following this, he thought for a moment before hurriedly saying, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should go back and rest. Make sure you get some rest too.¡±


    After saying this, he hurriedly left as if he was running away.


    Watching the middle-aged Father leave, Chen Heng shook his head and smiled.


    Following this, only Chen Heng was left behind in the church.


    Standing there, he thought for a moment before continuing with his duties.


    He cleaned the surroundings and maintained the candles, doing what a normal assistant would do.


    However, as he worked, he thought to himself.


    ¡°Looks like it was quite sessful¡­¡±


    Everything that had happened was part of his n, which was a test he was doing.


    It seemed that the oue of the test was quite good.


    From how things seemed, the Father epted the change of the Holy Mother¡¯s image.


    In fact, for people like the middle-aged Father, he could make up the gaps through the records he had read.


    This saved some time and effort for Chen Heng.


    Apart from this, after their image of the Holy Mother changed, their faith energy would no longer gather on the statue but instead directly go to Chen Heng.


    Of course, rather than a manifestation of the Holy Mother, it was more appropriate to say that he was the manifestation of a Holy Son.


    ¡°This seems quite good¡­¡± Chen Heng smiled, ¡°Since there were no problems with the first step, it¡¯s time to begin with the second step.¡±


    From how Chen Heng saw it, his first step was just to test the reactions of the Holy Mother¡¯s believers.


    If the test went well, his next step would be to do miracles and change the perceptions of the believers, moving their faith from the Holy Mother to the Holy Son.


    Chen Heng already had some ideas for how to do this.


    First, he would do miracles and fashion himself as a manifestation of the Holy Mother; if possible, he would like his title to be the Holy Son.


    This was quite easy.


    He would just have to do some marketing and add some things to the traditional Holy Mother legend.


    He would first establish the Holy Son before gradually moving people¡¯s faith from the Holy Mother to the Holy Son.


    After doing this, his n to steal faith energy would beplete.


    Moreover, during this process, he would not have to sacrifice much, nor would he have to start a holy war.


    This was quite a good oue for Chen Heng.


    Of course, even though he had a n, how things would go was still to be seen.


    Only by patiently waiting could he see the oue.


    Time gradually passed.


    In the following period of time, Chen Heng continued about his life as usual. He was either at school or helping out at a church.


    As for the middle-aged Father, after that night, he no longer had such dreams.


    However, that night left a deep impression in his heart, and he could not forget about it.


    After that night, Chen Heng¡¯s status in the church went through some changes.


    Chen Heng still went about his duties as normal, but others at the church could see clear changes.


    The most evident change was the middle-aged Father¡¯s attitude.


    In the past, he greatly appreciated this devoted believer and took good care of him.


    However, after that night, the middle-aged Father began to show great respect to Chen Heng and even began to consult him on matters rted to the church.


    It seemed like he greatly valued Chen Heng.


    This was something that the others easily sensed.


    However, they were not too surprised about this.


    Just the way Chen Heng acted made everyone like him a lot.


    Even though he was quite young, he was very diligent and easy to get along with. Moreover, given his handsome looks and good personality, anyone would easily feel goodwill towards him.


    As such, no one thought too much about this.


    Soon, it had been another week.


    ¡°Is it here?¡±


    On that day, a car arrived outside the church.


    After getting out of the car, Yang Cheng looked at the church, ¡°So it was here. What a difficult ce to find.¡±


    ¡°Difficult to find, my ass!¡±


    Next to him, a young man dressed in ck robes felt quite speechless, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you being directionally-challenged, why would it have taken so long to find? This church is at the center of the city, and yet you were still able to get lost?¡±


    ¡°Can you really me me?¡±


    Hearing the young man¡¯s words, Yang Cheng looked quite awkward and said, ¡°It was the navigation app¡¯s fault¡­for some reason, it always took me off-route.¡±


    ¡°Of course it took us off-route¡­¡± the young man sighed, ¡°The address he gave us was Changyuan Third Church, but you directed us to the Tianyuan Third Church¡­ It would have been amazing if we could find it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    Yang Cheng looked even more awkward as he hurriedly changed the topic, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find him.¡±


    Hearing this, the young man did not speak any more.


    He turned and sighed before saying, ¡°Xiao Lan, you cane out.¡±


    Looking behind and looking at the small figure, his expression softened as he spoke.

 Chapter 343 - Within the Church

    <h4>Chapter 343: ¨C Within the Church</h4>


    After thinking for some time, Yang Cheng and the young man came over.


    Before, they had wanted to obtain a Cursed Item to suppress curse energy.


    However, after seeing Chen Heng¡¯s power, they could not help but hesitate.


    Even though Cursed Items could be used to suppress curse energy, at the end of the day, it was still rted to curses.


    As such, there were often risks and side-effects.


    Those risks were not just theoretical and had actually happened before.


    In the past, there were many people who had used Cursed Items.


    It was just that none of them had good oues¡ªevidently, the Cursed Items had severe downsides to them.


    As such, the two of them hoped to avoid using Cursed Items.


    That was why they hade here.


    After getting out of the car, they looked behind them.


    Behind them, a small figure walked out of the car.


    It was a little girl who was about seven or eight years old. She wore a faint white princess dress and looked very cute.


    It was just that despite looking very cute, her face was very pale as if she was very sickly.


    Let alone a medical professional, just an ordinary person would be able to tell that there was something wrong with the girl¡¯s body.


    ¡°Is it here?¡±


    After getting out of the car, the girl looked at the church as she said in surprise, ¡°What a big church.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Looking at the little girl, the young man smiled and patted her head, ¡°It is rare to see such big churches around here. This is most likely the biggest church in this city.¡±


    ¡°Did wee here to pray to the Holy Mother?¡± Xiao Lan felt a bit confused and asked.


    ¡°In a sense, yes, but we¡¯re also here to deal with the problems in your body.¡±


    Yang Cheng walked over and held the little girl¡¯s hand, ¡°There¡¯s a very powerful person here who can get rid of the problems in your body, so remember to be polite after we go in.¡±


    After saying this, she looked at the young man, and they walked into the church together.


    A sermon was about to begin, but it was still quite early and there was still some time before it began.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    After walking in, Yang Cheng greeted a Sister and said, ¡°We¡¯re looking for someone.¡±


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± the Sister was quite polite and smiled as she replied.


    ¡°Chen Ming,¡± the young man said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re his friends, and came to visit him.¡±


    ¡°Friend?¡±


    Hearing this, the Sister looked at them strangely.


    Chen Heng was about 15 or 16 years old, and there was a big age gap between him and any of these three people.


    They did not seem like they could be friends.


    However, even though she felt suspicious, she did not say anything and nodded, and she prepared to let someone else know.


    ¡°You are Little Ming¡¯s friends?¡± a voice suddenly sounded out.


    The Sister paused and looked over and nodded, ¡°Father.¡±


    A middle-aged Father slowly walked over, and looking at Yang Cheng and the young man, he frowned.


    Within his vision, some things that ordinary people could not see revealed themselves.


    In his vision, Yang Cheng and the young man were covered with inauspicious auras. Dense, dark auras spiraled above their heads, looking like curses.


    Sensing this, he immediately frowned.


    Ever since that night, the Father had sensed some changes in himself.


    It was as if due to the Holy Mother¡¯s power, he not only could see the Holy Mother¡¯s holy light but could also sense darkness.


    In this world, there was always the power of darkness hiding, which could asionally be seen.


    By now, the middle-aged Father had be used to it.


    However, despite this, he had never seen such dense curse energy before.


    Seeing them like this, he could not help but feel quite repulsed by them.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Looking at the middle-aged Father, Yang Cheng and the young man looked at each other before nodding, ¡°We are his friends. You¡¯ll understand once you ask him, Father.¡±


    Hearing his words, the Father nodded. However, he did not immediately go to find Chen Heng and instead asked, ¡°What did youe here to find him for?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The two of them paused.


    By now, they noticed that something was off.


    Even though they did not know why, they could tell that this middle-aged Father seemed to hold some wariness and distrust towards them, as if he did not want them to see Chen Heng.


    Even though he seemed polite, he was very distant.


    As for why he was like this, they did not know.


    Standing there, they fell silent for a while, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°We came for this child.¡±


    After falling silent for a few moments, Yang Cheng spoke.


    He brought Xiao Lan over and said, ¡°Chen Ming said that he wanted to meet this child, so we brought her here.¡±


    ¡°This child¡­¡±


    Only then did the Father notice Xiao Lan.


    Her face was incredibly pale, and her expression was a bit shy, making her look quite adorable.


    However, this was not the case in the middle-aged Father¡¯s eyes.


    In his vision, this child¡¯s body also had that curse energy, but it was not as deep as the curse energy on Yang Cheng and the young man¡¯s bodies.


    However, her face was far too pale, and it was evident that there was something wrong with her body.


    He felt quite confused and did not know what to say.


    At that moment, more people walked in, and the sermon at the front started.


    However, different to before, the one giving the sermon was not the Father but a boy.


    He had handsome looks and had a certain charm to him, making it so that one would find it difficult to forget him.


    He was wearing a clean Priest¡¯s robe, which seemed to suit him quite well.


    He walked onto the stage, where everyone was looking.


    Seeing the boy, Yang Cheng and the young man were startled.


    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no need to notify him.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, the middle-aged Father nodded and said, ¡°How about you go and find him after the sermon?¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Yang Cheng nodded and brought the young man and Xiao Lan to sit down.


    By now, essentially everyone was seated.


    Yang Cheng and the young man looked around; all around them were believers.


    The pews were very full, and it seemed that there were many people.


    ¡°Looks like this church is quite lively¡­¡±


    Looking at the bustling scene, the young man could not help but speak.


    They did not know that there were not this many people in the past.


    After all, if it was just a sermon, there would not be that many peopleing.


    The people of this world were not that bored, and the middle-aged Father was not a very interesting speaker.


    However, after Chen Heng came here, the situation began to change.


    The Father had discovered that Chen Heng was very talented in giving sermons, and he could easily engage his audience.


    Moreover,pared to him, Chen Heng¡¯s understanding towards the scriptures seemed to be deeper, to a point that he could only sigh with amazement.


    As such, he had made the decision to asionally let Chen Heng rece him to do the sermon.


    As time passed, more and more people came to hear Chen Heng¡¯s serons.


    After finding a ce to sit, Yang Cheng and the others did not immediately go to ask Chen Heng for help.


    Since they were here and they had found him, there was no need to be in a rush.


    As such, they patiently began to listen.


    However, following this, a shocking scene unfolded.


    They expected the sermon to be incredibly boring, but they were instantly enraptured by Chen Heng¡¯s words.


    Within his calm speech, there seemed to be a mysterious energy that made them feel intoxicated and understand all kinds of things.


    At first, they were just casually listening, but soon, they werepletely invested in the sermon.


    A warm feeling appeared, making them feel as if their entire soul was being bathed.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Sensing this feeling, both Yang Cheng and the young man suddenly realized something.


    As Chen Heng gave the sermon, they could feel changes happening to the curse energy within their bodies. A certain energy had appeared in their bodies, purifying their curse energy.


    It was a very gentle purification, making them feel quite shocked.


    ¡°Even without doing anything, just by listening to his voice, there are such effects?¡±


    Sitting there, they felt quite dumbfounded, not knowing what to say.


    On the stage above, faint light appeared.


    It was currently daytime, and sunlight shined through the windows, illuminating the young man¡¯s body.


    Standing there, he looked like a child of god, incredibly extraordinary.


    Even though his voice sounded quite ordinary, it had incredible effects.


    Listening to it was very pleasant and made onepletely immerse themselves.


    Behind everyone, the middle-aged Father stood there. Looking at this scene, his expression was quite steady.


    However, in his vision, he could see many unique things.


    As Chen Heng spoke, changes began to happen in the statue behind him.


    A warm, golden light appeared, spreading throughout the surroundings and finally covering the entire church.


    Those who hade to listen to the sermon were all bathed in the golden light, and their souls were all purified.


    ¡°Magnificent and merciful Holy Mother¡­¡±


    Standing there and looking at this scene, the Father sighed and felt quite moved.


    To him, no matter how many times he saw this scene, he could not help but feel touched and wanted to cry.


    After standing there for a while, he looked towards Yang Cheng and the two others.

 Chapter 344 - Help

    <h4>Chapter 344: ¨C Help</h4>


    The Father focused his attention on the three people.


    Even the Sister by the side noticed this, and she could not help but ask, ¡°Father¡­ is there something wrong with those people?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing the Sister¡¯s words, the middle-aged Father¡¯s expression was serious as he nodded and said, ¡°There isn¡¯t anything wrong with them, but there¡¯s something within their bodies¡­ I just don¡¯t know what it is¡­¡±


    Hearing the Father¡¯s words, the Sister looked a bit surprised and did not expect him to say such a thing.


    Ever since that day, the Father had begun to change. He became more serious and more sensitive.


    The Sister opened her mouth, but in the end, she did not say anything.


    The Father noticed this, but he ignored her and continued to focus on those three people.


    As he looked on, changes began to happen to their bodies.


    A certain energy spread out as the faint golden light covered their bodies.


    As the Father watched on, under that holy light, the ck fog that had been covering the three people¡¯s bodies gradually dissipated.


    It was like fog that had encountered sunlight and seemed to melt. The inauspicious curse energy began to melt and was suppressed.


    The Father also saw that the little girl¡¯splexion became better and was not as pale.


    Everything seemed to be changing for the better.


    Seeing this, the Father felt at ease and was no longer as worried.


    ¡°The Holy Mother¡¯s light covers this ce and can scatter even that inauspicious aura,¡± he thought to himself.


    In the past period of time, he had seen many people with such things; these three people were not the first ones.


    However,pared to other people, the curse energy on their bodies was much stronger.


    Regardless of how strong it was, it seemed that the Holy Son¡¯s light could still easily suppress it.


    ¡°As expected of the Holy Son¡­¡± the Father had a reverent look on his face as he thought to himself.


    During this period of time, he kept having a dream.


    In the dream, he had clearly seen the development of the Holy Mother.


    The Holy Son was the son of the Holy Mother, the manifestation of the Holy Mother in the world.


    He had descended to this world to help people and cleanse this world of evil.


    Chen Heng was undoubtedly the Holy Son, the Holy Mother¡¯s representative on earth.


    It was not just the Father who thought this.


    During this period of time, many faithful believers had had the same dream.


    As such, the Father was considering spreading news of the Holy Son so that more people would know about him.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Yang Cheng turned and looked at the little girl with a look of care.


    By now, the sermon had concluded.


    All around them, many believers could not stop their tears, feeling as if their souls had been bathed.


    This was the case for Yang Cheng and the young man as well.


    Even though they were not crying out loud like some others, they had felt like they had been cleansed by pure energy.


    After listening to the sermon, they realized something¡ªafter the sermon, the curse energy in their bodies had been greatly suppressed.


    In fact, even the Curse Seed, which had greatly fought against them, became morepatible with their bodies, allowing them to use greater power with more ease.


    Sensing this, they felt delighted.


    They had never thought that just listening to a sermon would result in such a thing.


    The feeling was quite amazing, making them sigh in wonder.


    However, they soon came to their senses and looked at the little girl.


    Compared to the changes in their body, the little girl¡¯s body was the most important thing.


    ¡°I feel really good¡­¡± the little girl gave a slight smile as she said, ¡°I feel that my body has be a lot lighter and I also feel stronger¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Hearing this, Yang Cheng and the young man looked at each other, clearly seeing the joy in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It was effective.¡±


    They could not help but grin.


    It seemed that they hade to the right ce.


    That person had not even personally acted, and yet, just by listening to his voice, there had been such great effects.


    This was quite amazing.


    Yang Cheng and the young man were certain that if other people knew about this ce, they would definitely never leave.


    To be able to suppress the curses and purify their souls, this was amazing for those affected by curse energy.


    In fact, even the two of them had already made a decision.


    In the future, they would asionallye over to listen to the boy¡¯s sermons and experience that feeling again.


    By now, many people had gotten up and were preparing to leave.


    Of course, there were still some people sitting here, unwilling to leave and looking at the boy on the stage in intoxication.


    Seeing this, Yang Cheng and the young man shook their heads and looked back.


    On the stage, the boy began to pack his things.


    By now, he should have left; after all, it was noon and he had to go to school.


    However, this time, Chen Heng came down and walked over to Yang Cheng and the others.


    ¡°We meet again,¡± Chen Heng said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Yes¡­ we meet again.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, the young man sighed and said, ¡°By now, it¡¯s been half a month. Looks like you¡¯ve been doing quite well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been alright,¡± Chen Hengughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just been staying here, working as an assistant.¡±


    ¡°An assistant¡­ such a young one?¡± Yang Cheng looked at Chen Heng in surprise as he thought to himself.


    There were many churches in the world, and all of them had assistants to help run the churches.


    However, there were very few who were as young as Chen Heng; it was quite rare.


    Then again, thinking about how special Chen Heng was, as well as that phenomenon during his sermon, Yang Cheng did not feel too surprised.


    Given how unique Chen Heng was, it was not too surprising that he would be an assistant.


    ¡°Did youe to me because you need help?¡± Chen Heng smiled as he asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Only then did Yang Chenge back to his senses, and he brought Xiao Lan over.


    After Chen Heng hade down, the little girl had been standing behind the two adults and staring at Chen Heng.


    Only now did Chen Heng notice her.


    ¡°What a cute child.¡±


    Looking at Xiao Lan, he smiled and patted her head.


    ¡°This child has a simr aura to yours, but it¡¯s not too serious,¡± Chen Heng looked at Xiao Lan as he said softly, ¡°Did youe here for this?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yang Cheng and the young man nodded, ¡°We hope you can get rid of the curse energy in this child¡¯s body. She¡¯s still quite young, and there¡¯s no need for her to be dragged into these things like us.¡±


    Their expressions were quite sincere as they spoke.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Chen Heng smiled before stretching out his hand.


    A drop of blood fell from his hand onto Xiao Lan¡¯s forehead.


    Following this, waves of golden light shed out.


    As Chen Heng watched on, the curse energy covering her body was immediately suppressed and disappeared.


    The energy from Chen Heng¡¯s blood continued on, covering the girl¡¯s entire body and leaving behind a faint mark on her forehead.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine now.¡±


    Following this, he turned and looked at Yang Cheng and the young man as he spoke softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Yang Cheng and the young man were quite surprised.


    Looking at the two people¡¯s expressions, Chen Heng exined, ¡°The curse in this child¡¯s body was not very powerful and was not like yours, which would continuously regenerate itself. That was why it was much simpler.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± the two of them let out sighs of relief.


    In actuality, even if Chen Heng did not say anything, they could still sense the changes in the girl¡¯s body.


    The energy that had been corroding the girl¡¯s body and making her weak hadpletely disappeared. It had instead been reced by a holy energy that continuously nourished her body.


    It seemed that Chen Heng had not only gotten rid of the curse in her body but had also left some of his energy within her to make sure nothing bad happened to her.


    Looking at the two of them, Chen Heng smiled and said softly, ¡°In the future, if anything happens to her body, juste and find me. As long as it¡¯s not too big, I should be able to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Yang Cheng and the young man deeply breathed in and smiled.


    Following this, Yang Cheng looked over at the young man.


    Feeling this gaze, the young man immediately understood and walked up as he took something out.


    It was a ck box that seemed to be made of a wooden material. It was quite intricate and there were unique inscriptions on it.


    The young man walked over to Chen Heng and presented it to him.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng felt quite confused and looked at the young man.


    ¡°This is a token of our appreciation,¡± Yang Cheng said embarrassedly, ¡°Now, you¡¯ve saved us twice and we owe you much.


    ¡°As such, we would like to use this to express our gratitude; we hope you will ept it. Of course, we also have other things for you.¡±


    The young man smiled as he said, ¡°We have sizable assets, so we won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s like that¡­¡±


    Hearing their words, Chen Heng smiled and nodded, ¡°Thank you then.¡±


    He did not refuse this and took the wooden box.

 Chapter 345 - Cursed Item

    <h4>Chapter 345: ¨C Cursed Item</h4>


    Seeing Chen Heng ept their gift, Yang Cheng and the young man let out sighs of relief.


    Following this, they chatted for a while before leaving.


    It seemed that they were quite busy, and were in a hurry for something.


    Watching them leave, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was quite calm.


    After they left, the middle-aged Father slowly walked over to Chen Heng¡¯s side.


    ¡°They left?¡± he asked as he looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Heng lightly nodded.


    ¡°You¡­ were able to see it, right?¡± the middle-aged Father hesitated before asking.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng turned and looked at him, seeming somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Father¡­ you can also see it?¡± Chen Heng spoke as if he really did not know.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Meeting Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, the Father nodded, ¡°I can also see those things¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Chen Heng nodded, seeming quite happy.


    ¡°Everything is a blessing from the Holy Mother¡­¡± the Father said with a pious look.


    ¡°I know that you have the Holy Mother¡¯s power and can banish evil¡­ but I need to remind you of something,¡± the Father spoke softly as he looked at Chen Heng with concern, ¡°You are still too young. At your age, you should be focusing on your studies, not spending time with such people. Those people all have evil auras¡­¡±


    From how he saw it, Chen Heng was undoubtedly the Holy Son, the representative of the Holy Mother on earth.


    The Holy Mother¡¯s power and light could not be doubted, but Chen Heng¡¯s age was too young.


    At such a young age, putting aside the fact that his power was not very great yet, his personality would not be very mature yet and would not be able to deal with evildoers.


    Who knew if he would be tempted by evil people and do things that would spheme against the Holy Mother.


    As his senior and as a faithful believer of the Holy Mother, the middle-aged Father felt that he had the duty to properly guide Chen Heng.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Standing there, and looking at the Father with his serious look, Chen Heng lightly smiled and nodded.


    That was the case on the surface, but what he really did was another matter.


    After giving this warning, the Father spoke with Chen Heng a bit more before leaving.


    By now, most people had left, and there were not many left.


    Looking around, Chen Heng shook his head and left this ce.


    After leaving this ce, he went to the depths of the church and sat down.


    This was his room, and was not a ce other people would go.


    When he stayed overnight at the church, this is where he would stay.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look,¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    He waved his hand and a wave of divine energy spread out, locking down this room.


    Following this, Chen Heng walked to his bed and took out something.


    It was the wooden box that Yang Cheng and the young man had given to him.


    The ck wooden box was quite heavy and looked quite exquisite.


    Chen Heng could tell that the thing within the wooden box was quite unique¡ªeven without having taken it out, Chen Heng could see dense ck foging out from it.


    There was most likely something rted to curses within.


    ¡°A Cursed Item?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    For it to have such a reaction, and given that it was something given to him by Yang Cheng and the young man, it was most likely such a thing.


    Cursed Items were secret treasures that appeared in Cursed Lands.


    They were incredibly valuable and had the source energy of curses, and they were extremely powerful.


    As long as his willpower was strong enough, he could use the Cursed Item to do many things.


    Before, Yang Cheng and the young man had headed into a Cursed Land and taken a risk in order to obtain a Cursed Item.


    However, they had now given this Cursed Item to Chen Heng.


    This was understandable.


    After all, they had gone into the Cursed Land to obtain a Cursed Item in order to deal with the curse energy in that little girl¡¯s body.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s help, they resolved the problems in the little girl¡¯s body.


    As such, they naturally did not need this anymore.


    Moreover, from how people saw it, even though Cursed Items were valuable, they were not anything good.


    In this world, there was amon understanding that using Cursed Items would cause one to be corrupted by curse energy, making it so that they would not have a good oue.


    As such, it was not too surprising that the two of them would give this to Chen Heng.


    Perhaps from how the two of them saw it, only someone like Chen Heng could properly use a Cursed Item and suppress its power.


    Now, Chen Heng could finally see what Cursed Items were like.


    This world¡¯s curse energy was the manifestation of the world¡¯sw energy.


    Since that was the case, what would the Cursed Items, which were supposedly condensed curse energy, be like?


    Chen Heng felt quite curious.


    As such, sitting on his bed, he did not hesitate and opened the box.


    The thing inside was quite small.


    ¡°A pendant?¡±


    Looking at the item inside, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    The pendant did not look very good at all and was instead quite old. There was arge ck gemstone socketed on the pendant, looking quite unique and seeming to have a charm to it.


    The pendant initially seemed quite ordinary and unremarkable, but the more Chen Heng looked at it, the more he felt a charm from it.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would easily be influenced and would not be able to leave it.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, this pendant was quite special.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Sitting on the bed and looking at this pendant, Chen Heng frowned as he thought to himself.


    A heavy wave of curse energy flowed out from it. Even though it was not too evident, it surpassed that which was within Yang Cheng and the young man¡¯s bodies.


    No,pared to Yang Cheng and the young man, it was on apletely different level.


    Even though their curse energy was powerful, it was not a big deal, and if Chen Heng wanted to, he could easily cleanse it.


    However, this was not the case for the pendant.


    The amount of curse energy gathered within it was quite terrifying; even though it did not seem too powerful on the surface, it was not something that could be underestimated.


    Sitting on the bed, just looking at the pendant, he could feel a strange feeling in his heart.


    Within his body, his dormant Divinities seemed to sense something and became active.


    A faint confrontation was going on.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    It seemed that in this world, Cursed Items were stronger than Chen Heng had expected.


    The Divinities in his body were condensations ofws and were of an incredibly high level.


    Even so, the Cursed Item could put up some resistance against them.


    This was the first time Chen Heng had experienced such a thing after obtaining the Divinities.


    ¡°A crystallization ofw has been detected¡­ would you like to capture it?¡±


    Words appeared in front of Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Seeing those words, Chen Heng stared for a moment before nodding.


    This scene was quite familiar.


    If he remembered correctly, something simr had happened when he had obtained the Divinities.


    As he confirmed this, some changes began to happen, and some scenes shed in his mind.


    He saw that on a vast, grassy ins, a massive arm stretched out and destroyed thend.


    Curse energy descended, covering thisnd.


    Following this, all life was exterminated.


    Many scenes appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind, but they were all scenes of destruction.


    Within those scenes, there was the copse of the world, the corrosion of the ground, and countless living creatures being tainted by curse energy¡­


    Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    Large amounts ofw information flooded into his mind and soul.


    In a ce where ordinary people could not see, his soul began to give off light.


    Pure soul light spread out, covering the surroundings.


    Sitting on the bed, Chen Heng gasped for breath, and he only came to his senses after a while.


    ¡°Those scenes¡­¡±


    Thinking of the scenes from before, his gaze was quite troubled.


    Those scenes were all quite different, but they all contained destruction.


    Even for Chen Heng, after experiencing those scenes, he felt quite tired and his face became pale.


    This was quite shocking for Chen Heng.


    With his strength, even if he fought for countless days and nights, he would not be in such a state.


    However, just by taking in some information, he had be like this.


    ¡°Cursed Item¡­¡±


    Thinking of those scenes, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    At that moment, he could not help but think of the essence of Cursed Items.


    Before, he had just thought that Cursed Items were the upgraded versions of curse energy.


    However, it seemed that this was not the case.


    Chen Heng was certain that if he did not have the simtor¡¯s power, even he would not be able to do anything to the Cursed Items.


    After all, it seemed that the Cursed Items were not any inferior to the Divinities and were too strong for his current self.


    Thinking to there, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head before sensing the changes in his body.


    After absorbing the Cursed Item¡¯s source energy through the simtor, many changes had happened within Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    The biggest change was to his Divinities.


    There was not a big change to his Light Divinity; it seemed that thew energy within the Cursed Item was not verypatible with the Light Divinity.


    However, the ughtering Divinity had greatly changed and seemed to be going through signs of transformation.


    Chen Heng could sense that after absorbing the Cursed Item¡¯s energy, the ughtering Divinity had been enhanced, but it was not too obvious yet.


    This was a piece of good news.


    From how he saw it, the ughtering Divinity was already quite powerful. If it could once again be enhanced, the result would be quite monstrous.


    However, it would still take some time until the ughtering Divinity would be transformed.


    Then again, Chen Heng was not in a rush.


    ording to Yang Cheng and the young man, there were quite a few Cursed Items in this world.


    Since he now knew that the Cursed Items had decent effects on him, he would try to collect more of them in the future.


    As he gathered more and more, the effects would be quite great, causing his ughtering Divinity to be even stronger.


    Chen Heng had the patience for this.


    Apart from the Divinities, there were some other changes within Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    After being bathed by thew¡¯s energy, his soul seemed to have be stronger, giving him a unique feeling.


    Moreover, his soul also affected his body. Under the effects of his soul, his body would also be stronger.


    If he returned to his main body right now, he would greatly benefit.


    Of course, Chen Heng would not do this yet.


    ¡°How do I deal with this thing now¡­¡±


    After sensing the changes in his body, Chen Heng turned and looked at the pendant.


    It still looked the same, old and simple.


    It was just that after losing its source energy, the pendant now seemed like an ordinary pendant.


    Of course, that was just on the surface.


    For it to be a vessel ofw energy, this thing was not simple.


    Putting aside thew energy it had contained, just this pendant itself was a powerful material.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng stretched out his hand and picked up the pendant.


    The pendant was about the same weight as a normal pendant, and Chen Heng tried squeezing it.


    Even though it could notpare to his main body, Chen Heng¡¯s strength in this body was quite powerful.


    If he used his strength, he could reduce a rock to dust.


    However, even with this kind of strength, he could not do anything to the pendant at all.


    Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    As such, he began to use even more strength.

 Chapter 346 - – Cursed Land

    <h4>Chapter 346: ¨C Cursed Land</h4>


    Looking at the pendant in his hand, Chen Heng thought before using greater strength.


    Even though Chen Heng could easily twist steel and crush jades, he was surprised to find that the pendant was not even twisted, let alone crushed.


    No matter how hard he tried, he could not destroy it.


    It seemed incredibly firm.


    ¡°What kind of material is this?¡±


    Looking at the pendant, Chen Heng felt quite dumbfounded as he thought to himself.


    Honestly speaking, the toughness of this pendant was a bit ridiculous.


    Even though it looked incredibly ordinary, it was actually surprisingly strong.


    Then again, this made sense¡ªfor it to be a vessel ofw energy, it naturally could not be anything simple.


    It was good material.


    Looking at the pendant, Chen Heng felt quite interested.


    In his course of travelling through many worlds, one of his identities had been a grandmaster of refining.


    As a grandmaster refiner, he naturally paid great attention to materials.


    After all, if one wanted to make good magic items, apart from skills, one also needed good materials.


    It seemed that this pendant was an extremely good material and had incredible potential.


    ¡°If it¡¯s suitable, I might be able to make an exceptional magic item,¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    This was a good idea.


    Following this, Chen Heng began to try.


    He sent his divine energy into the pendant and began to process it.


    Golden divine energy flowed into the pendant, after which a strange energy appeared.


    Changes began to happen on the pendant.


    The pendant originally looked quite old and in, but as the divine energy entered it, it began to go through changes.


    Golden color began to appear on the ck gemstone, gradually dyeing it.


    In the end, the ck gemstone turned from ck to gold.


    It seemed that therge amounts of divine energy had refined this material and enhanced it.


    This was one of Chen Heng¡¯s processing methods.


    Now, the pendant lookedpletely different. Compared to how old and in it looked before, it now looked incredibly beautiful and pure, and it gave off a holy-looking light.


    The ck gemstone had also be golden-colored.


    Within it,rge amounts of energy rippled out, enough to make one shiver.


    In actuality, after being filled with divine energy, this pendant now containedrge amounts of divine energy.


    If it did not explode out, it would just look pretty; once it exploded out, all of the divine energy within it would burst out with terrifying power.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s estimates, it would be able to at least take down a Second Ring Sorcerer.


    Moreover, because it had been filled with divine energy, this pendant had be a holy item and had extraordinary effects.


    If mortals wore it for an extended period of time, not only would it nourish their bodies, but it would get rid of any negative effects on their bodies and even enhance their life essence.


    The effects were quite good.


    Of course, that was just for mortals.


    To Chen Heng, it did not have many uses.


    After all, he already had a lot of divine energy in his body, which already made his body stronger.


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Right now, to Chen Heng, this pendant was just a halfpleted item.


    It still needed some work to be something that he would be satisfied with.


    However, right now, he did not have the ability to do so.


    Under the effects of the divine energy, Chen Heng had recovered some of his strength, but it was still far from his main body¡¯s level.


    Apart from divine energy, none of his other strength had recovered.


    This was all he could do for now.


    Following this, Chen Heng walked out.


    By now, most people had left, leaving the church quite empty.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng said his goodbyes to the Sister before walking out.


    Elsewhere, within a dark region.


    Traces of ck fog filled the air and spread out.


    This was a cursed region, and figures moved about in the ck fog, looking quite strange and terrifying.


    In the past, no living creatures hade here before; even if any hade, they would have stayed and be part of this.


    However, now, the situation had changed.


    A situation slowly walked closer, towards the depths.


    Waves of breathing continuously sounded out, adding to the creepy atmosphere.


    ¡°Shout¡­ shout¡­¡±


    A young man wearing an army uniform was walking forwards, his body covered with wounds.


    What was strange was that despite his body being so bloodied, his body did not give off a gory stench and instead smelled quite fragrant.


    This was quite strange.


    ¡°The scout unit from number 2 to number 15 were all killed, leaving only me¡­¡±


    Under the ck fog, the young man continued onwards as he muttered, ¡°My consciousness is hazy and the Curse Seed in my body has copsed¡­¡±


    As he spoke, light sounds came from the surroundings.


    The young man hazily looked over and saw a shocking scene.


    A blood-stained arm had stretched out from his stomach.


    The arm was covered with ck blood, and there seemed to be white bone and scales on it, as well as thin ck fur.


    Evidently, this was not the arm of a normal person.


    This arm stretched out from the young man¡¯s stomach, looking incredibly terrifying as if there was something within the young man¡¯s stomach.


    However, the young man did not seem surprised as if he was used to this.


    If one looked closely, they would see changes happening on the young man¡¯s face¡ªthin lines appeared, making him look quite savage and terrifying.


    ¡°The Curse Seed has gone out of control¡­¡±


    A soft voice sounded out.


    In that moment, his body powerlessly fell backwards onto the ground.


    Following this, a ck device fell to the ground with a crash.


    Everything was over.


    However, the young man¡¯s corpse was still moving.


    Thin arms stretched out from his body, tearing it apart.


    Following this, spider-like creatures that somewhat looked like the young man crawled out into the surrounding darkness.


    Only the device still gave off noise.


    ¡°Number one has died¡­¡±


    In the distance within a structure, hearing the final information from the young man, Chen Rou deeply sighed and said, ¡°All 15 Curse Bearers have gone silent¡­ this Cursed Land is more dangerous than we expected.¡±


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± a middle-aged man stood by the side, his expression quite grim.


    ¡°No matter what, we need to find out more about this Cursed Land,¡± Chen Rou deeply breathed in and said, ¡°This situation has proven that even the Curse Bearers cannot survive in this Cursed Land. We¡¯ll need to send out elites¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± the middle-aged man hesitated as he asked, ¡°Cursed Items?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chen Rou nodded seriously, ¡°Now, only Cursed Items can help us explore this Cursed Land.


    ¡°There is still half a month until the Alliance will arrive. During this half a month, we need to stop the development of this Cursed Land and try to explore it as much as possible.


    ¡°Otherwise, who knows how many hundreds of thousands of people will die in this half a month¡­¡± her expression was serious as she spoke.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± the middle-aged man fell silent for a moment before asking.


    ¡°Try to gather all of the Curse Bearers in all of Changyuan, and gather all Cursed Items.¡± Chen Rou thought for a moment before saying resolutely, ¡°Especially Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao.¡±


    Looking at the man, who looked a bit confused, Chen Rou once again spoke and exined, ¡°They are not simple. Since three years ago, the two of them have explored many Cursed Lands and have much experience.


    ¡°Moreover, from what I heard, they are not unfamiliar with this Cursed Land. Much of the information I have is from them.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Rou¡¯s words, the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chen Rou nodded, ¡°If my guess is correct, the two of them have gone in before and sessfully came out. In fact, they may have obtained a Cursed Item.¡±


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes became even brighter as he thought to himself.


    ¡°The two of them will be of great help to us exploring this Cursed Land.¡±


    Chen Rou could tell what the middle-aged man was thinking and said calmly, ¡°With their help, this operation will go much smoother.¡±


    ¡°Are you confident?¡±


    The middle-aged man thought for a while longer before looking at Chen Rou and asking, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know just how important Cursed Items are. Do you understand the consequences of losing a Cursed Item in a Cursed Land?¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Chen Rou nodded and said, ¡°However, this is still our best choice.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to personally take a team into this Cursed Land. If we fail, let me die in the line of duty.¡±


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed.


    After thinking for a moment, he nodded, ¡°Alright. There isn¡¯t much time left.¡±


    He looked at Chen Rou as he gave a time limit, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days to prepare. If you have any requirements, you can let me know now.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Rou let out a breath and nodded seriously.

 Chapter 347 - Gift

    <h4>Chapter 347: ¨C Gift</h4>


    ¡°I say¡­¡±


    Within a quiet room, and listening to the voiceing from his phone, the young man¡¯s mouth twitched as he felt quite speechless, ¡°We really don¡¯t want to get involved in these things anymore¡­ can¡¯t you find someone else?¡±


    ¡°From when you told me about this, you were no longer able to escape.¡±


    Chen Rou¡¯s cold voice sounded out on the phone, ¡°That Cursed Land is even more terrifying than you can imagine, and there are many undiscovered things inside. In order to obtain information about that ce, we have already lost dozens of elites.


    ¡°To other people, you are not only Curse Bearers but also people who have already gone into this Cursed Land. You are the most suitable option.¡±


    Hearing those words, Liang Xiao¡¯s scalp felt numb, and he did not know what to say.


    No matter if it was him or Yang Cheng, neither of them wanted to get involved in such things again.


    In the past, even though they participated in Cursed Land explorations, it was mostly because they were forced by their circumstances.


    After all, given their conditions, if they did not go into Cursed Lands to search for a chance at life, they would not have survived until now.


    Now that the problems in their bodies, and even the curse in Xiao Lan¡¯s body, had been resolved, they no longer wanted to get involved in such things.


    Before, perhaps they still had to worry about their curses exploding out and taking away their lives at any moment.


    However, now that they had Chen Heng, they no longer had this worry.


    They no longer had any desire to explore Cursed Lands and just wanted to find a safe ce to live.


    However, it was a pity that even though they did not want toe into contact with these things, they had insteade looking for them.


    ¡°I understand how you feel,¡± Chen Rou¡¯s cold voice sounded out, ¡°But after entering this circle, it¡¯s not so easy to leave. Who knows how many people you have offended in the past?


    ¡°If I spread news about the things you¡¯ve done in the past, how quickly do you think the police wille to find you?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Liang Xiao¡¯s expression changed as he spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡±


    Hearing Liang Xiao¡¯s words, Chen Rou gave a slight smile as she said, ¡°Take us into the Cursed Land and find a way to dy it from exploding out. We don¡¯t need too much time, just half a month is enough.


    ¡°After you do this, we¡¯ll be even, and no one wille and make trouble for you. I promise you this.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Liang Xiao fell silent for a moment before nodding and asking, ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Chen Rou frowned.


    ¡°Who in this world would work without pay?¡± Liang Xiao said, ¡°Apart from what you just mentioned, we also want five million dors each. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Chen Rou did not hesitate and directly agreed.


    Five million each and ten million in total. Even though that seemed like a big amount,pared to the matter of curses, it was not a big deal.


    After all, if a Cursed Land exploded out, it would impact an entire city.


    Who knew how many people would die before such a catastrophe concluded?


    Once something reached such a stage, it would be impossible to estimate what the losses would be like.


    Compared to such a terrifying oue, a bit of money was not a big deal.


    After this condition was agreed to, Liang Xiao hung up.


    After putting his phone away, Liang Xiao turned and looked at Yang Cheng with a bitter smile on his face.


    ¡°Looks like we won¡¯t be able to escape this time,¡± he shook his head as he spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Yang Cheng shook his head as he said, ¡°We should have died already, so if we can help at all, it¡¯ll be worth it even if we die.


    ¡°Moreover, unlike before, we don¡¯t have to worry about Xiao Lan anymore.¡±


    The two of them had saved up a lot of money, so even if they died in the Cursed Land, they would not have to worry about Xiao Lan¡¯s future.


    Moreover, since they had negotiated a price with the government, even if they died, the money would be given to their next of kin.


    They could at least trust the government on this.


    As such, neither of them felt much about this exploration.


    In actuality, to people like them, life and death was not a big deal.


    After all, they should have already died.


    Time gradually passed.


    Outside, it had gotten dark, and Chen Rou wearily returned home.


    After that day, she felt incredibly tired.


    The threat of the Cursed Land was still there, and the curse within it could explode out at any time.


    She did not have too much time left, and she had to quickly contact all Curse Bearers nearby and gather them.


    However, this was not something that was too easy.


    After all, entering the Cursed Land had great risks; if one was to enter, they had to be prepared to die.


    Even among Curse Bearers, there were not many people who would be willing to take such a risk.


    As such, there was some difficulty gathering everyone.


    She had been travelling all over the ce the entire day and now felt quite troubled.


    Despite this, she still smiled after going home, not showing her weariness.


    She smiled as she prepared to cook dinner and wait for her little brother toe home.


    However, when she got home, she was surprised to find that there was already someone there waiting.


    Faint music sounded out in the living room, and a few dishes were on the table.


    ¡°Eight Treasure Fish, stir-fried vegetables¡­¡±


    Looking at the dishes on the table, Chen Rou was quite surprised.


    Next to the table, a boy¡¯s figure was busying about.


    Hearing the sounds from outside, he turned and looked at Chen Rou.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Seeing Chen Rou, he nodded, not seeming surprised.


    ¡°When did you learn to cook?¡± Chen Rou smiled and patted his head.


    ¡°I did some learning in my spare time.¡±


    He looked at Chen Rou as he spoke softly, ¡°Have a taste?¡±


    ¡°How could I not have a taste after you made all of this?¡±


    Chen Rou grinned after picking up her bowl and chopsticks.


    What surprised her was that the dishes that Chen Heng had made were exceptionally delicious, and they were not awful like she had expected.


    After all, Chen Heng was not as young as he looked¡ªin actuality, he was already an old monster.


    In his long journey, he had tried and experienced many things.


    If it was just doing some cooking, it was not a big deal.


    Back in his first life, when he was just a mortal, he had already been a good chef.


    After finishing their meal, Chen Heng went to wash the dishes.


    Chen Rou did not have much to do and sat on a wooden chair as she watched her little brother busy about.


    Watching this scene, she felt quite touched.


    Without realizing it, her little brother had grown up.


    She sighed as she thought to herself.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Chen Heng¡¯s voice sounded out.


    He had already finished and walked over to Chen Rou and looked at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Chen Rou shook her head as she said softly, ¡°I just felt that my little brother suddenly grew up.¡±


    ¡°Ugh,¡± Chen Heng shook his head and walked to his room.


    Watching him, Chen Rou smiled and did not say anything else.


    After a while, she got up and walked to her room.


    After walking into her room, she found that there was something on her table.


    It was an ornate golden box, which looked quite beautiful, on which was stuck a little piece of paper.


    Happy birthday.


    Looking at those words, Chen Rou stared, not knowing what to say.


    In recent days, she had been so busy that she had forgotten that today was her birthday.


    However, to someone like her, a birthday did not mean much anymore.


    As a Curse Bearer, her days were filled with death, and she would see many terrifying scenes every day.


    However, at that moment, she felt quite blissful.


    At the very least, there was someone at home who remembered her birthday and even prepared a birthday present for her.


    Thinking to there, she could not help but chuckle as she opened the golden box, revealing what was within.


    It was a golden ne and pendant.


    It looked incredibly pure and gave off a beautiful and dazzling gold.


    Looking at the pendant, one would feel that they were looking at a little sun.


    Chen Rou had a simr feeling.


    Holding the pendant, she felt some warmth in her body.


    She felt as if she was being bathed by sunlight, feeling warm andfortable.


    A few ces which had been corroded by the curse in her body and had been wracked with pain became much morefortable.


    ¡°Was it a misperception?¡±


    Sensing that feeling in her body, Chen Rou felt quite confused.


    After a while, that feeling disappeared and everything returned to normal.


    Despite this, the pendant gave her a very special feeling and she greatly liked it.


    She smiled and put on the ne.


    Not too far away, in his own room, Chen Heng raised his head.


    ¡°Has she seen it?¡± Chen Heng smiled and thought to himself.


    The golden pendant was the Cursed Item that he had purified using his divine energy.


    After being cleansed by divine energy, this extraordinary material had be even more remarkable.


    Even an ordinary human who wore the pendant for a long time would be stronger, and their life essence would transform.


    If a Curse Bearer wore it, they would be able to use the divine energy within to suppress their curse energy and even gain greater power.


    Of course, that was not all there was to the pendant.


    The reason he had given it to Chen Rou was to protect her.


    Chen Heng could sense the tense atmosphere in the surroundings¡ªthis city was filled with terrifying traces of curses.


    In this situation, everyone¡¯s lives were in danger, and things were not as safe as they seemed on the surface.

 Chapter 348 - Outsider

    <h4>Chapter 348: ¨C Outsider</h4>


    Chen Heng could keenly sense the threat in this city.


    Hidden under the peaceful surface was deep evil.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, this city was like a powder keg that could explode at any moment.


    This was not just his own feelings; he could sense it from his interactions with Yang Cheng and the others.


    Of course, it was not a big deal to him, but it was still a threat to the people around him.


    As such, he had given the pendant to Chen Rou, hoping that it could protect her.


    After all, she was his big sister.


    Moreover, Chen Heng also wanted to gain some information through the pendant.


    Chen Heng had split off some of his divine energy and left it in the pendant.


    Through that golden pendant, he could sense everything that happened around Chen Rou.


    Chen Heng could gain greater insight into this world through Chen Rou and obtain some more information.


    Time gradually passed.


    The next day, Chen Rou began to give some instructions to Chen Heng.


    Everything seemed normal, but she was more naggy than usual.


    In actuality, she was preparing him for the future.


    She had no choice¡ªCursed Lands were incredibly dangerous, and no one knew what would happen.


    Even Chen Rou was notpletely sure that she could make it out alive.


    As such, it was good to make some preparations, or else she would not have the chance to in the future.


    She grabbed Chen Heng and seriously gave him many instructions before leaving reluctantly.


    Looking at Chen Rou departing, Chen Heng shook his head and also left.


    As Chen Heng walked to school, he discovered some changes.


    Outside, ck fog would asionally swirl and appear.


    This fog represented curse energy.


    In the past, this kind of ck fog had appeared all over the city. Even though it was quite faint, it was still quite obvious to Chen Heng.


    Of course, that was just to Chen Heng.


    To most people, they did not know what was happening in this city. They could not see the curse energy hiding in the city at all.


    A deep darkness began to cover this city, and the ordinary people were none the wiser.


    This situation was quite shocking.


    ¡°It¡¯s bing more active¡­¡± Chen Heng muttered to himself.


    As an observer, he could clearly sense the changes.


    Back when he had first descended, there were some issues in this city, but it was not too obvious.


    Now, the strange energy continuously descended and became more and more active.


    It seemed that as time passed, this energy would be more and more terrifying until it devoured the city.


    ¡°However, this world¡¯s energy system seems to be built on curses¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as he walked.


    After listening to Chen Rou¡¯s calls, he knew about some of the government¡¯s ns.


    From what he had heard, even though Cursed Lands were terrifying, this world¡¯s people still had ways of dealing with them.


    In a while, the Alliance woulde and suppress the Cursed Land.


    What Chen Rou and the others needed to do was stall for time before the Alliance arrived.


    It seemed that the people of this world were not helpless in front of curses.


    At the very least, the Alliance represented the greatest force in this world and could fight against the curses.


    Chen Heng wondered how this force would appear.


    Based on Chen Heng¡¯s guesses, they would most likely be rooted in curses as well.


    As for the specifics,he had no idea.


    However, he was looking forward to how things would y out.


    Following this, Chen Heng began to walk towards his destination.


    Time gradually passed.


    In the blink of an eye, many days once again passed.


    The ordinary people in the city continued about their lives, not noticing that anything was different.


    In order to prevent any chaos and panic, the government had locked down all information, and almost no one knew about the Cursed Land.


    However, to another group in this city, these days had beenpletely different.


    ¡°Are we inside?¡± a voice sounded out from within the ck fog.


    Wearing a thick protective suit, Chen Rou advanced slowly with great difficulty.


    The surroundings were filled with fog; even though it was still daylight outside, it was like night here.


    It seemed that because of the influence of the Cursed Land¡¯s power, this ce had be a unique domain that had beenpletely cut off from the outside world.


    ¡°Has it reached such a state already?¡± Chen Rou¡¯s expression was quite grim as she looked around.


    From the feeling they got, it was as if they had walked into apletely different domain.


    This ce waspletely different from the outside world and was filled with energy particles.


    If an ordinary person stayed with her for an extended period of time, they would be affected by those energy particles and be mutated.


    Chen Rou and the others had made mental preparations, but the Cursed Land before them still greatly shocked them.


    From what they could sense, this Cursed Land¡¯s environment was a bit too intense.


    ¡°The curse energy density in the surroundings is more than ten times that of other Cursed Lands¡­¡± Chen Rou took out a device as she sighed, ¡°This ce¡­¡±


    Following this, as Chen Rou and the others watched on, some changes happened in the fog in the distance.


    Hazy figures walked forwards, looking humanoid.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Seeing this scene, everyone became wary and made preparations to fight.


    From when they had arrived here, they had encountered all kinds of dangers.


    Within the Cursed Land, there were many creatures and monsters born from curses.


    In order to reach here, they had already lost a few people.


    It seemed that a new danger was approaching.


    However, after the beings within the fog came out, they were once again stunned.


    The ones walking out from the fog were humans.


    Those people wore army uniforms and moved incredibly slowly. Many of them were covered in blood, seeming quite terrifying.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Seeing this scene, Chen Rou was dumbfounded and quickly came to her senses, ¡°The elite team that we sent in¡­¡±


    Before, in order to explore this Cursed Land, they had sent many government elites.


    Among them, there were Curse Bearers and professionals from the army.


    However, they had all fallen here.


    ¡°Did they¡­ not die?¡± someone wondered.


    Indeed, these people were still moving and still seemed alive.


    However, no one present was na?ve enough to think that these people were really still living.


    Even if they were not dead, they were not the same people.


    Following this, a shocking scene unfolded.


    As the people came closer, they seemed to sense the living people and raised their heads. Under the dim lighting, rotten and iplete faces were revealed.


    It was evident that they had long since died, and they were just corpses that had been reanimated through some kind of power.


    Chen Rou and the others did not know what was behind this, but it seemed that their oldrades would now be their opponents.


    ¡°Everyone make preparations¡­¡±


    Standing there and looking at this scene, Chen Rou deeply breathed in and said, ¡°Prepare to charge in¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    By her side, no one else said anything but they all nodded simultaneously.


    Following this, they all rushed forwards.


    ¡­


    ¡°The Holy Mother descended to the world, bringing the first mes and warmth¡­¡±


    Within therge church, standing on the tform, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he wore Priest robes and spoke softly.


    He told many legends about the Holy Mother; even though they were usually quite boring, the way he told them had a certain charm to them, making people want to continue to listen.


    One of the reasons for this was because Chen Heng¡¯s speaking abilities were quite good, and he had enough knowledge of the Holy Mother¡¯s legends.


    Even though he had note into contact with the Holy Mother Church for too long, with his talent, he had already surpassed the middle-aged Father.


    Moreover, in terms of speaking, he was much more proficient than the Father.


    Of course, that was not enough to achieve such an effect.


    No matter how well he spoke, if it was just like that, people would be bored after a few times.


    The reason why he could achieve such an effect was because of the support of his mental energy and divine energy.


    As he spoke, he would use his mental energy to form a resonance with other people¡¯s minds, causing his emotions to resonate with theirs.


    This made it easy for him to hold their attention.


    Moreover, his divine energy allowed him to create a good atmosphere, allowing the congregants to feel a satisfaction in their souls.


    Thebination of this was what achieved this good effect.


    That was why he was able to attract so many peoplepared to the middle-aged Father.


    If it wasn¡¯t for those energies, he would not have been able to do such a thing either.


    As time gradually passed, a clear bell sound rang out.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng looked up and smiled before saying, ¡°Today¡¯s sermon will conclude here. If you are interested in hearing more, feel free toe next time.¡±


    After saying this, he walked down.


    Below, everyone seemed like they were still immersed in the sermon, and some people had tears on their faces, looking incredibly moved.


    After that sermon, everyone¡¯s souls felt incredibly satisfied.


    Before, many of them were filled with confusion or sorrow.


    After that sermon, those negative feelings retreated, leaving behind a feeling of warmth.


    ¡°That was so good¡­¡±


    A ck-robed figure slowly stood up as he sighed, ¡°How many years has it been¡­ after that day, I actually feel like crying.¡±


    He felt that feeling in his heart as he spoke.


    ¡°Yes, I also feel amazing.¡±


    A young man nearby nodded and sighed, ¡°Who would have thought that a savage girl¡¯s little brother would have such abilities¡­


    ¡°Just by listening to him speak, I feel that my soul has transformed.¡±


    ¡°How iprehensible¡­ in the past, I heard that there were many unique things in the world, and that some people, despite not being Curse Bearers, had amazing powers¡­¡±


    A ck-robed elder said, ¡°This Priest might be such a person. However, different from the people I¡¯ve seen in the past, this Priest¡¯s powers are much more unique and practical¡­¡±


    Standing by the side, the young man thought for a moment before nodding in agreement.


    Indeed, they had met many people with abilities before.


    However, all of them were incredibly weak, and some were not much better than ordinary people.


    Some could release electricity or could create mes. It looked quite good, but it was not actually very useful.


    Those who could release electricity could barelypare to a small battery, while those who could create mes could barely light a cigarette.


    Compared to them, this boy¡¯s ability seemed much more useful.


    Just the fact that he could affect others¡¯ souls and minds was very valuable.


    If used well, this could be very useful.

 Chapter 349 - Predicament

    <h4>Chapter 349: ¨C Predicament</h4>


    From how the two of them saw it, the unique power that Chen Heng possessed was much better than those other useless abilities.


    Just the fact that he could affect others¡¯ souls and make them fulfilled was quite important, and this was especially to Curse Bearers like them.


    To Curse Bearers, the strength of their souls was crucial to whether or not they could resist curses.


    Only by having strong enough wills and pure souls would they be able to resist the constant corrosion from curses.


    Both the elder and young man were clear about this.


    Chen Heng¡¯s ability to affect their souls could help their souls be stronger, allowing them to put up more resistance against the curses.


    With such an exceptional ability, if he was willing, they could even get him to join them.


    As such, their eyes lit up and many thoughts appeared in their minds.


    ¡°Looks like we need to regrlye here¡­¡±


    The elder gave a smile as he said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a misconception, but aftering here, my soul feels more at ease, as if the corrosion of the curse has decreased by quite a bit¡­¡±


    He muttered with a slight smile.


    ¡°To be honest¡­¡±


    By the side, the young man also smiled as he spoke respectfully, ¡°I also feel the same. It was very slight, so I almost did not notice it. It seems that this is the benefit of our souls being cleansed.¡±


    They did not think too much of the changes in their bodies and just thought that it was due to their souls being cleansed.


    However, in actuality, these changes were mostly because of divine energy.


    During the sermon,even though Chen Heng did not purposefully use divine energy to bathe those around him, his divine energy¡¯s natural ripples caused all kinds of effects.


    As such, the curse energy on the two people¡¯s bodies had been gradually suppressed.


    However, neither of them knew that this was the real reason.


    After standing there for a while, the two of them got up and left.


    However, before leaving, they gave arge tithe to the church.


    The casual donation of such arge amount caused the Sister¡¯s eyes to light up.


    Even though the church was a holy ce, it was still in the realm of mortals.


    Without enough money, it could not continue to operate.


    Moreover, this was thergest church in this city and at the heart of this city.


    For it to be in such a location, the expenses were no small figure.


    The maintenance of the church, the payment of the Fathers and Sisters, this all required money.


    As such, even the Sisters could not help but feel goodwill towards people who gave money like this.


    ¡°Please give this gift to that young Priest¡­¡± the elder said politely as he looked over at Chen Heng with a slight smile, ¡°His sermon was very good, and it was the best that I¡¯ve ever heard¡­ I hope that when wee again, we will still be able to hear a good sermon like this.¡±


    So it was for him.


    Hearing the elder¡¯s words, a look of understanding appeared in the Sister¡¯s eyes before feeling quite pleased.


    After Chen Heng had begun to preach, many simr things had happened.


    Compared to the boring sermons that the middle-aged Father gave, Chen Heng was much more interesting and attracted many more people.


    That was why in recent times, more and more people hade to listen to the sermons, and more people had begun to tithe.


    Of course, most of these people were women and were usually rich, middle-aged women.


    What¡¯s more, a portion of them did not have very pure motives.


    Compared to those people, this elder and young man were much better.


    At the very least, they most likely did not have any ulterior motives.


    Moreover, they were much more generous.


    The Sister gave a resplendent smile and promised that she would do her best to ensure this.


    Following this, the elder and young man walked out, feeling quite pleased.


    On the stage, Chen Heng watched as the two people left and thought to himself, ¡°Another two Curse Bearers?¡±


    He was not too surprised that Curse Bearers woulde here.


    It seemed that among the Curse Bearers, many people were quite religious and put their faith in such things.


    After all,pared to ordinary people, the pain and emptiness in their hearts were much greater, causing them to want to find something to ce their hope in.


    As such, it was not surprising that such people woulde to the church to worship the Holy Mother.


    Any Curse Bearer who came here would immediately discover something special about Chen Heng.


    As such, Chen Heng had long since been prepared and was not surprised.


    Watching the two people disappear, Chen Heng smiled and felt that things were quite interesting.


    A certain feeling of foreshadowing grew within him.


    Chen Heng could sense that those two people were not simple; in terms of their curse energy, it was even stronger than Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao¡¯s.


    For him to have gained the attention of such people, it seemed that his life would not be boring in the future.


    Even though staying here and living the same days was not too bad, it was somewhat dull.


    It was better to have his life be eventful.


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    Standing there, Chen Heng seemed to sense something, and he silently turned and looked out.


    In that moment, his vision passed through all kinds of barriers and reached a certain ce.


    In that ce, a mote of mental energy was rippling, revealing the scenes there.


    ¡­


    Bang!


    A light sound rang out, apanied by gasps for breath.


    There were monsters¡¯ corpses and blood all around, dyeing the ground.


    ¡°The situation¡¯s quite bad¡­¡±


    Standing beside Chen Rou and observing the situation, Yang Cheng breathed raggedly as he said, ¡°The curse in this ce has begun to revive¡­ We seem to have found the wrong node¡­¡±


    Standing there, most people¡¯s expressions were quite grim.


    This was to be expected.


    They had discovered that they had incorrectly determined the node where the curse was breaking out from, and they had wasted much time and resources.


    The oue had proved their mistake.


    After the node that was suspected to be behind the outbreak disappeared, the curse in this ce had not been suppressed and had instead be even more berserk.


    More and more curses had appeared, and they were now surrounded.


    If this went on, they would die under the continuously-increasing curses.


    Only Chen Rou was able to remain calm under such circumstances.


    For her, despite things being like this, it was not time to give up yet.


    Moreover, it was not a big deal to die here.


    Even beforeing in, she had made the preparations to die here.


    ¡°This is the worst case scenario¡­¡±


    She thought for a moment before sighing, ¡°ording to the original n, we should have stayed here for half a month to dy the curse from breaking out.


    ¡°However, it has only been seven days. What should we do for the remaining period of time?¡± she turned and looked at the people in front of her as she asked.


    Facing Chen Rou¡¯s gaze, everyone present fell silent.


    Even though they could not say that they had gone all-out, they could say that they had used most of what they had.


    And yet, this was the oue that awaited them.


    It was not that they were too weak but that this ce was too strange.


    Before setting out, because of the information from the government, they had been incredibly wary of this ce.


    However, even so, after they truly entered this ce, they found that they had still underestimated this ce.


    This was no ordinary Cursed Land, and it was one of the highest-level ones.


    Ordinary Cursed Lands usually could not even create a single Cursed Item.


    On the other hand, in terms of just curse nodes, they had already seen five, and there were many high-level curses in here.


    Evidently, this ce was much more terrifying than they had thought.


    If they could turn back time, they definitely would not have entered this ce


    Wasn¡¯t it good to continue living?


    However, there was no way to turn back time.


    ¡°At this point, even if we want to leave, it is toote.¡±


    Standing there, Chen Rou deeply sighed, ¡°Our only chance at living is to continue enduring and wait until half a month is over.


    ¡°If we can hold out for another few days, the Alliance¡¯s people will arrive and will be able to resolve all of this.¡±


    Her expression was incredibly resolute as she spoke.


    Standing beside her, everyone else remained silent but nodded.


    It was not the time to release their emotions.


    The only thing they could do now was to continue to hold out until the Alliance¡¯s people arrived.


    When that time came, they would be saved.


    ¡°There are still eight days¡­¡± many people thought.


    Based on the information from the government, it would take at least half a month for the Alliance to arrive.


    Currently, they had stalled for seven days. This meant that there were still another eight days until the Alliance arrived.


    When that time came, they would have a chance at life.


    Thinking to there, everyone¡¯s hearts became resolute.


    However, in a ce where they could not see, a formless tentacle was stretching out.


    This tentacle slowly stretched out, gradually moving closer to Chen Rou.


    The massive tentacle writhed, and a scarlet-red eye opened on it.


    ¡°Careful!¡± a shout sounded out.


    Standing there, Chen Rou¡¯s body froze as a massive sense of danger welled up within her.


    It was an instinctive feeling that warned her body that disaster was approaching.

 Chapter 350 - Holy Item

    <h4>Chapter 350: ¨C Holy Item</h4>


    No one expected something like this to happen.


    They had explored this ce many times, and they had already confirmed that there were no threats here.


    They had never expected a curse to appear so suddenly.


    A formless tentacle stretched out and mmed towards Chen Rou.


    A formless energy covered and locked on to her.


    It seemed that this curse¡¯s target was Chen Rou from the start.


    Seeing this, Chen Rou¡¯s pupils constricted as she felt an immense sense of danger.


    This curse was extremely powerful, and from their standards, it could be counted to be a high-level curse.


    A high-level curse was quite powerful and could rival a Cursed Item.


    In the crucial moment, Chen Rou leaned backwards, and at the same time, a ghost-faced mask appeared, blocking in front of her.


    The ghost-faced mask was extremely strange and there seemed to be human figures on it, giving off different expressions.


    Sensing the terrifying attack, trails of bloody tears flowed out from the ghost-face mask, dripping onto the ground.


    Following this, the surroundings changed.


    A ck fog turned into a barrier and blocked in front of Chen Rou as a savage face appeared and rushed forwards.


    Following this, dense energy surged forwards like a tsunami.


    The barrier created by the ghost-faced mask was quickly destroyed.


    Chen Rou¡¯s face was extremely pale as a faint ck aura appeared.


    ¡°The Cursed Item has been destroyed!¡±


    By the side, Yang Cheng gritted his teeth, feeling quite shocked.


    Cursed Items were the crystallization of curse energy, and they were unique existences.


    Using such things, even ordinary people would be able to obtain great power.


    As a government official, the Cursed Item that Chen Rou brought with her was quite famous and very powerful.


    However, right after it had been unleashed, it had been directly destroyed.


    Yang Cheng¡¯s face became pale and thought of many things.


    However, he reacted quickly and immediately spun as he stretched out his arm, blocking off that tentacle.


    His body quickly changed as many scales appeared on the surface of his body.


    His aura also greatly changed, containing the aura of curse energy.


    At this point, he wanted to go up and buy some time for Chen Rou.


    However, in the darkness, the unknown curse within ignored this and stretched out its hand.


    Mountain-toppling energy rushed out, mming into Yang Cheng¡¯s body and pushing him away.


    A suppression originating from a higher level appeared.


    Sensing this aura, the bodies of everyone present froze.


    Everyone here was a Curse Bearer.


    The so-called Curse Bearers had taken in Curse Seeds within them, causing them to fuse with a curse.


    The Curse Seeds allowed them to gain power to resist curses, but it also caused them to be on the backfoot in this situation.


    Facing a higher-level curse, the Curse Seed in their bodies were immediately suppressed, causing them to freeze up.


    As such, no one was able to block this attack for Chen Rou.


    ¡°Damnit!¡±


    The massive tentacle wasing closer and closer.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Rou¡¯s pupils constricted and thought of many things.


    It was like how people said that before dying, one would see their life sh before their eyes¡ªthis was what was going on in Chen Rou¡¯s mind at the moment.


    The curse moved incredibly quickly¡ªthe massive tentacle shot at her, looking like it was going to squeeze her to death.


    Even Chen Rou did not feel that she would survive this.


    It was at that time, another energy appeared.


    A faint light shined out.


    In the dim surroundings, the light was quite faint, but it was also quite eye-catching.


    In front of Chen Rou¡¯s chest, as if it sensed the danger, the golden pendant shined with light and unleashed its own energy.


    The procedure that Chen Heng had set up began to activate.


    Massive amounts of energy swept out like a sea or volcano was roaring.


    Boom!


    A light sound rang out as the curse energy in front of her disappeared.


    It was like fog encountering sunlight as the ck fog in the surroundings quickly melted.


    Following this, the heavy darkness in the surroundings also began to disappear.


    Soft sounds came from ahead, and Yang Cheng instinctively looked forwards.


    Over there, a new curse had appeared and was revealed to them.


    However, this curse looked different to before.


    Its body was frozen and was melting under that light.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± a sharp howl sounded from ahead.


    Following this, the cursepletely fell apart and disappeared.


    After this happened, everything settled down.


    Seeing this, everyone calmed down.


    At that moment, all of their gazes were on Chen Rou.


    More specifically speaking, on the golden pendant.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Is it a Cursed Item?¡±


    Looking at the golden pendant, everyone looked quite hesitant and confused.


    This made sense¡ªafter all, the golden pendant waspletely different to how Cursed Items normally looked.


    Because Cursed Items were constantly corroded by curse energy, they usually seemed dark and sinister.


    However, this golden pendant seemed bright and resplendent.


    The light was incredibly pure, and it gave off a soul-cleansing energy. Just looking at it and being covered by the light, one could not help but feel moved.


    This existence seemed incredibly holy and like a legendary holy item.


    ¡°This thing¡­¡±


    Looking at the pendant, Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao¡¯s expressions changed, ¡°Why does it seem so familiar¡­¡±


    It was more than that¡ªit was the pendant that they had given away.


    After obtaining this Cursed Item from them, Chen Heng had used his divine energy to refine and transform it.


    After being modified by his divine energy, even though it had greatly changed, on the surface, the only change was the color.


    As such, they felt that it was extremely familiar.


    Standing there, they looked at each other and could sense that there was something strange going on.


    Two supernatural items that were exactly the same.


    It was a bit too much to be a coincidence.


    It was more likely that they were the same item.


    As for why that Cursed Item would be like this¡­


    It was most likely because of the person who had this item before.


    At that moment, Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao knew that it was most likely because of Chen Heng.


    From the power that Chen Heng had disyed, he most likely had the ability to do such a thing.


    The only thing that they were confused about was why Chen Heng had done this.


    Why had he modified the Cursed Item, and why had he given it to Chen Rou?


    What was the rtionship between them?


    All kinds of thoughts shed in their mind.


    At that moment, someone else spoke.


    ¡°Captain¡­¡±


    An elder looked at Chen Rou and her golden pendant giving off light, and he asked with a fiery gaze, ¡°What is that pendant? Is it a Cursed Item?¡±


    Everyone here was a Curse Bearer, and they were all struck by this golden pendant.


    To them, the golden pendant was like a small sun and contained immense power.


    As the light shined on their bodies, their curse energy quickly melted.


    Even some people who were beginning to copse because of the curse energy began to recover and maintained their consciousness.


    This was not an effect an ordinary Cursed Item could have.


    A holy item.


    That was what everyone guessed that this pendant was.


    To them, anything that could banish curses and cleanse curse energy was undoubtedly a Holy Item.


    This light was holy and resplendent, and it gave the Curse Bearers a unique feeling.


    ¡°What a good item¡­¡±


    Many people looked at the golden pendant with burning gazes.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the situation they were in, as well as Chen Rou¡¯s status, some may have tried to take it from her.


    ¡°Keep an eye on the surroundings¡­¡± Chen Rou coldly spoke, not exining anything.


    She was also quite shaken by what had happened with the golden pendant.


    She did not understand this power, nor did she know where it hade from.


    This was not the time to exin.


    If she blindly showed her confusion, it would only provoke the greed of these people.


    If she could sessfully make it out, she would ask Chen Heng about it.


    What was important right now was the power that this item brought.


    ¡°The path ahead¡­ seems to have been opened¡­¡±


    Standing by the side, Liang Xiao looked ahead and stared.


    As he said this, everyone else looked over.


    That area was filled with deep, ck fog, but there was a thin trace of golden light, opening up a path.


    In the distance, they could see images of a city.


    The city had turned into ruins and seemed incredibly clear.


    However, all around the city, ck fogpletely covered it.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s expressions changed as they felt a bad feeling.


    ¡°Are we being told something? Or is this a warning?¡±


    Chen Rou¡¯s expression was grim as she realized something.


    Ahead, the image of the city became hazy and distorted.


    Following this, it was reced by a massive, savage face.


    The face was extremely savage, and every vein and every line was incredibly realistic.


    The face slowly rose into the air and gave a viciousugh.


    As itughed, it seemed incredibly terrifying as if it was mocking something.


    Following this, the entire Cursed Land began to shake.


    All around the Cursed Land, massive holes appeared.


    Dense curse energy erupted out, andpared to before, it was hundreds of times more powerful.


    Intense curse energy covered the surroundings, making it difficult to breathe.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°Such terrifying curse energy¡­¡±


    Looking at their surroundings, everyone¡¯s expressions greatly changed.


    Curse energy was incredibly infectious, and if an ordinary person was infected, it would draw out all of their dark thoughts, causing their personalities to greatly change.


    Because Curse Bearers had Curse Seeds, they had greater resistance than ordinary people.


    Even so, that resistance did not give them immunity.


    If it surpassed a certain limit, even Curse Bearers would not be able to withstand it.


    Within Cursed Lands, the density of curse energy was already very high.


    After this Cursed Land exploded out, the density of curse energy had be hundreds of times higher.


    It seemed that they would not be given a way out.


    Even as Curse Bearers, they could not do anything against such density.


    Without the curses doing anything, they would soon fall to the corrosion of curse energy.


    Ahead, waves of light were once again released.


    Standing there and seeing this scene, Chen Rou¡¯s face was pale as she felt a feeling of helplessness.


    Against a threat like this, even she could not do anything and could only wait for death.


    However, in front of her, the golden pendant once again gave off light.


    Gentle, clear golden light spread out, forming a barrier in the surroundings that protected Chen Rou and the others, blocking off the curse energy.


    All around them, the power of curse energy continuously appeared.


    However, it could not break through the barrier and affect Chen Rou and the others.


    The crisis had passed for now.


    Everyone let out sighs of relief.


    They had essentially imed their lives back and would not die under the explosion of curse energy.


    However, the following scenes caused them to feel quite nervous.


    As the curse energy exploded out,rge numbers of dark figures covered their surroundings.


    They were all like giants and were massive and terrifying.


    As the curse energy exploded out, they slowly headed forwards towards the city ahead.


    The explosion of the Cursed Land had not been stopped.

 Chapter 351 - City About To Be Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 351: ¨C City About To Be Destroyed</h4>


    ¡°No way!¡± Seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s scalp felt numb.


    They had never thought that the curse within this Cursed Land would explode out in such a short period of time and with such a terrifying method.


    In just a short period of time, the entire Cursed Land¡¯s energy had greatly increased, and the curse energy it contained increased by hundreds of times.


    Let alone seeing such a thing, they had never even heard of such a thing before.


    Now, everyone realized that this was no ordinary Cursed Land but a peak-level Cursed Land.


    Otherwise, it would not be so terrifying.


    The consequences of this Cursed Land breaking out would be catastrophic.


    Within the Cursed Land, because of the Holy Item, they were not affected by the curse energy.


    However, the city in the distance would not be spared.


    At that moment, many people¡¯s expressions changed.


    Most people here were Curse Bearers or people from the government who lived in the surroundings.


    In this world, there was nobody who was not attached to someone else, especially Curse Bearers like them.


    Many of their friends or families were in the city.


    Chen Rou¡¯s expressionpletely changed.


    Her little brother was in the city.


    Right now, he was most likely still at school.


    ¡°No!!¡±


    Thinking to there, her face became ashen, and her expression was extremely grim.


    This was not something anyone wanted to see.


    Including the people from the government, everyone had vastly underestimated this Cursed Land and misjudged it.


    From how the governmental personnel saw it, as long as the Alliance¡¯s people coulde, they would be able to deal with this Cursed Land.


    However, from the current situation, even if the Alliance¡¯s people came, they would just being to their own deaths.


    The scene before them was extremely terrifying.


    In the end, Chen Rou once again opened her eyes with a resolute gaze, ¡°Let¡¯s go back! By now, our mission has failed, and there is no point continuing to stay here.


    ¡°If we¡¯re lucky, we might be able to make it back to the city in time and help those within to relocate.¡±


    As she spoke, she turned and looked at the others.


    Meeting Chen Rou¡¯s gaze, the others silently nodded.


    It was not that they did not have any other ideas, but everything lost meaning.


    After all, even if they continued to stay here, they would just be waiting for death.


    Their only chance at life was to leave this ce and return to the city.


    As for whether to leave the city or to stay there and help other people escape, that was a problem forter.


    Outside, as the Cursed Land exploded out, changes began to happen.


    As the curse energy spewed out, the Cursed Land began toe closer and closer to this city.


    Hazy fog began to fill the air.


    This fog was incredibly strange and covered the surroundings.


    Different people had different responses to this.


    Some people¡¯s expressions greatly changed as they immediately sensed the danger, but they did not know what was going on.


    Evidently, this scene was quite rare.


    On the other hand, most people continued on with their daily lives.


    After all, to most people, these abnormal signs were quite strange, but their daily lives were more important.


    Evidently, most people still did not know what they were about to face.


    Ring ring ring¡­


    The clear sound of a bell ringing sounded out.


    Within arge ssroom, a middle-aged man held a book as he diligently gave the lesson.


    As the end of lesson bell rang, the teacher paused before smiling then dismissing the students.


    After the student left, the students began to get up and headed out.


    They either went out to y or walked with their friends as they talked.


    Compared to the others, Chen Heng seemed very calm.


    After the ss ended, he took out a book and began to read.


    Only when some sounds came from outside did he look over.


    ¡°Fog! ck fog!¡±


    Shouts began to sound out.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng turned and looked out before frowning.


    Outside, there was a ck fog spreading out.


    Compared to normal fog, not only was this fog¡¯s color strange, but it also did not scatter under the sunlight and instead became denser and denser.


    This strange scene attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°What a strange fog!¡± many people marvelled.


    Sitting at his seat and looking at this scene, Chen Heng frowned.


    ¡°Curse energy?¡± sensing the energy in the surroundings, Chen Heng felt quite uncertain.


    The fog that was filling the surroundings was an extremely pure and powerful curse energy.


    However,pared to the curse energy that he had sensed in the past, this curse energy was much stronger and more terrifying.


    The massive amounts of curse energy continuously appeared, almost covering this entire city.


    Such a massive range and power made Chen Heng feel quite surprised.


    As such, he looked around and sent his mental energy around to sense the situation.


    This fog was condensed from curse energy, and even though it looked quite remarkable, it contained a strange and unique energy.


    What was even more unique were the existences within the fog.


    Sitting there, Chen Heng could sense that as the fog spread, there were many figures hidden within it, drawing closer.


    Through his mental energy, Chen Heng could sense a bloody and gory aura.


    Chen Heng immediately frowned.


    ¡°A Cursed Land?¡± Chen Heng muttered as he thought to himself.


    He had heard Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao talk about Cursed Lands before.


    In this world, Cursed Lands were usually in a different dimension, which would asionally ovep with the real world.


    As time passed, sometimes, Cursed Lands would be drawn to the real world and connect with it.


    When that happened, the existences within Cursed Lands would often use this opportunity to charge into the real world.


    Of course, those existences were notpatible with the real world.


    If they directly appeared in the real world, it was easy for them to be suppressed by the real world¡¯s environment, causing them to dissipate.


    As such they needed a medium.


    This ck fog was the curses¡¯ medium.


    Within the ck fog, the curses from the Cursed Land could use their full strength, and it would not be affected by the real world¡¯s environment.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to begin¡­¡± Chen Heng silently stood up and looked out.


    His vision instantly reached a far away ce.


    ¡°Almighty Holy Mother¡­¡±


    Within arge church, prayers sounded out.


    In various ces, dense curse energy gathered and began to react.


    Within the church, waves of light shed.


    Ordinary people could not see it, but waves of golden light shined from the Holy Mother statue, banishing the evil aura and protecting this region.


    The part of his soul that Chen Heng had split off was still within the Holy Mother statue. It seemed to sense something and gradually opened its eyes.


    In that moment, his main body and clone were connected, allowing him to see the scene there.


    ¡°Almighty Holy Mother¡­ please send your divine power and destroy these demons¡­¡± the middle-aged Father prayed as his entire body shivered.


    Different from the others, Chen Heng had given the Father a trace of power, allowing him to see the true situation in the surroundings. This made it so that he could see just how dangerous the situation really was.


    In the surroundings,rge amounts of curse energy was gathering and seemed like it would explode out at any moment.


    From how the middle-aged Father saw it, this curse energy was filled with evil.


    Right now, only under the Holy Mother¡¯s statue in the church did he feel some peace and safety.


    That was why he was staying here.


    ¡°Looks like I need to leave.¡±


    At that moment, through his clone, Chen Heng understood the situation.


    Right now, he could sense how dangerous the situation was.


    This city already had one foot in the abyss of destruction and would soon be reduced to ruins.


    This was undoubtedly a great danger, but there were also opportunities within.


    It just depended on if one would grasp them.


    For most people, the invasion of a Cursed Land was a catastrophe.


    However, for Chen Heng, as long as he did not make any mistakes, he might be able to make some gains.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng smiled, and as others watched on in shock, he slowly walked forwards.


    His figure was quickly covered by the fog and devoured by it.


    In the surroundings, dense curse energy was devouring all lifeforce, and many people had already be victims.


    If this went on, it would just be a matter of time until this entire city was destroyed.


    Walking in the ck fog, Chen Heng could asionally hear some sounds.


    It seemed to be an emergency announcement, telling residents to evacuate.


    It seemed that by now, the government also realized that there was no way of turning the situation around.


    As such, they began to relocate residents, trying to mitigate the damage.


    However, by now, it was a bit toote.


    This city was not small, and millions of people lived in it.


    With such a figure, it would not be easy to evacuate all of them.


    Chen Heng continued walking forwards, not seeming like he had any intentions of stopping.


    Curses would asionally rush at him and collide into him.


    However, Chen Heng did not react at all, while the curses that collided into him all scattered and dissipated.


    Even though Chen Heng was surrounded by curse energy, he was not affected.


    He soon arrived at his destination, the church.


    Outside the church, there were a few corpses lying there.


    The corpses¡¯ faces were twisted and savage as if they had suffered greatly before dying.


    There were curses gnawing at the corpses, seeming incredibly excited.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng shook his head and waved his hand.


    Energy spread out, causing the curses to go through changes and dissipate.


    Only some ck fog remained after that.


    Following this, Chen Heng walked on.


    Chen Heng could see that under the corrosion of the curse energy, many ces had been corroded and infected by the Cursed Land¡¯s aura.


    Only the church had been protected; waves of golden light created a domain that the curse energy could not enter.


    This golden light was the divine energy that Chen Heng had left behind.


    From what Chen Heng could sense, there were many people hiding behind it.


    Among those figures, Chen Heng could sense a familiar aura.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng walked forwards.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go in,¡± a voice sounded from behind.


    Without realizing it, two figures had appeared behind Chen Heng.


    They looked at Chen Heng and said seriously, ¡°At this point in time, everywhere has fallen into chaos. Rather than wasting time here, it¡¯s better to leave earlier.¡±


    It was the elder and young man who hade to listen to Chen Heng¡¯s sermon before.


    They had already made preparations to leave this city.


    It was not too difficult for them to make this decision¡ªafter all, from how they saw it, there was no hope for this city. Even if they stayed here, they would just be waiting for their deaths.


    As such, leaving here was the best decision.


    However, before that, they came here to see if they could bring Chen Heng with them.


    After all, the unique power that Chen Heng had disyed had left a deep impression on them.


    Given that the city was going to be destroyed, they expected him to readily agree to go with them.


    However, they were surprised to find that after hearing their words, Chen Heng did not react much. He only slightly paused before continuing to walk forwards.


    As they watched on, he slowly walked towards the church.


    As if it sensed his approach, the church¡¯s doors opened.

 Chapter 352 - Holy

    <h4>Chapter 352: ¨C Holy</h4>


    Outside, the world had been covered with fog, and there were all kinds of strange existences hunting in the darkness.


    However, things werepletely different within the church.


    A pure, white light illuminated the church, and walking under this light, Chen Heng looked like a Holy Son, seeming incredibly holy and extraordinary.


    Outside the church, the elder could not help but narrow his eyes, feeling that there was something weird going on.


    In actuality, it was also quite chaotic within the church.


    The elder could sense chaotic sounds from within the church, but this was to be expected¡ªafter all, under such a catastrophe, who would not be affected?


    However, Chen Heng waspletely calm.


    This was not just an act; this was the aura he was giving off.


    The elder¡¯s eyes narrowed, feeling quite perplexed.


    ¡°Is it that there¡¯s something special about him, or he has some kind of backing?¡±


    He could not help but wonder.


    However, watching Chen Heng¡¯s figure, he began to walk forwards without realizing it.


    He still had not given up on taking Chen Heng away.


    After all, that power that Chen Heng had demonstrated before was too attractive.


    If Chen Heng was willing to leave with him, the elder had the confidence to nurture him well and make the most of his abilities.


    Many Curse Bearers would be able to benefit because of him.


    He could not give up on such a possibility.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how things go¡­¡±


    As he walked, he thought to himself, ¡°Worst case, I¡¯ll have to get involved.¡±


    After deciding this, he slowly walked into the church.


    Faint white light shed in the church, and as the two people watched on, Chen Heng continued onwards without any hesitation.


    Just by walking, he gave off quite a unique aura.


    Moreover, it was very obvious.


    Looking at Chen Heng, many thoughts shed in the two people¡¯s minds.


    They did not know if it was a misconception, but they felt that the Chen Heng in front of them was somewhat different.


    However, if they were to try to exin what the differences were, they could not do so.


    It was a very strange feeling.


    Chen Heng gradually walked to the statue of the Holy Mother.


    In the surroundings, hymns sounded out.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm, and under the light, he looked like a Holy Son who had descended from the heavens.


    When Chen Heng had reached his destination, there seemed to be an existence resonating with him, giving off a faint golden light of divine energy.


    It was the Holy Son clone that Chen Heng had left behind in the statue to steal faith energy.


    As Chen Heng arrived, some changes happened in the Holy Mother statue.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Below the statue, the middle-aged Father¡¯s trembling stopped as he looked ahead.


    On the statue, golden light appeared from its eyes.


    This light was different to before.


    In the past, only a few people could see the divine energy light; most ordinary people could not see it.


    However, this time, everyone could see it.


    ¡°Holy Mother¡­ have you sent down your divine power?¡±


    Looking at the reactions from the statue, everyone in the church became incredibly excited as they watched on in disbelief.


    Only the middle-aged Father seemed to realize something and quickly looked behind him.


    As expected, a certain figure was standing there.


    A boy had walked into the church.


    Facing the current situation, his expression was not fearful at all and only looked calm.


    Golden light shed as if there was a holy existence slowly descending.


    Hymns continuously sounded out and sounded like holy songs.


    Chen Heng slowly walked over, and as everyone watched on, his appearance began to change.


    His handsome face became even more exquisite, and inscriptions appeared on his body, making him look incredibly holy.


    At that moment, he was like a manifestation of a god, like a Holy Son.


    Following this, the surrounding chaos began to settle down, and even the dark curse energy that had been trying to invade the church quickly retreated, unable toe close.


    In that moment, this ce had be a holy area that no evil could approach.


    This included the curses.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± The elder and the young man were dumbfounded.


    Facing this scene, let alone ordinary people, even the two Curse Bearers were stupefied.


    They had never seen such a scene before.


    ¡°What a holy light¡­¡±


    ¡°Even the curse energy is melting, unable to resist it¡­¡±


    Both people stumbled back as they looked at Chen Heng in shock, ¡°Is he really the manifestation of the Holy Mother? Is he really a human?¡±


    After that light spread out, the divine energy descended as corporeal light before exploding out, causing everyone to tremble.


    For the ordinary people, they felt a sense of holiness, as if their souls had been cleansed.


    However, to the Curse Bearers, things were not as peaceful.


    Under the light, the curse energy within their bodies were suppressed as if they met their greatest enemies.


    Of course, it was not too bad¡ªafter all, Chen Heng was not targeting them.


    What had just happened was just the natural reaction of his divine energy.


    Divine energy and curse energy were not enemies; it was just that Chen Heng¡¯s divine energy was too powerful, which was why it had suppressed their power.


    To the elder and the young man, Chen Heng looked like a magnificent sun. His every action contained boundless might and dignity, as if he was a god of the legends.


    Just by looking at him, they instinctively felt like kneeling and worshipping him.


    ¡°No!¡±


    They resisted this urge but were unable to fight it.


    Chen Heng silently turned.


    ¡°After umting for so long, I should now use it,¡± he thought to himself.


    By now, it had been a few months since he hade to this world.


    During those months, his own body¡¯s power had not recovered by much, but he had gathered much divine energy.


    It would be enough to use for this situation.


    Following this, a pir of light rushed into the sky.


    It was a pir of holy, divine energy, ripping open a hole in the ck sky.


    This scene attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°What is that?¡± In the city, everyone simultaneously looked up towards thawt light.


    A feeling that caused their blood to tremble spread out.


    They felt as if there was a god descending, spreading out their light.


    ¡°Just what is going on?¡± Countless people wondered.


    Soon, changes began to happen.


    Light began to spread out before condensing in the image of an angel.


    The golden image was holy and magnificent, and it did not have a single blemish on it.


    His appearance was incredibly handsome and looked like a boy. The image raised its arm high.


    ¡°God said, let there be light¡­¡±


    Within the church, on the stage, the boy¡¯s calm voice sounded out.


    Even though his voice was quite soft, it seemed to contain a maic element to it that everyone could hear.


    Following this, this voice formed a neww energy.


    In the air, the image of the angel slowly raised its sword before shing down.


    At that moment, light exploded out.


    Within the city, all ces with Holy Mother statues begant to give off light.


    Boundless faith energy turned into a flood that was used by Chen Heng, turning into a small domain that he could use to protect a region.


    Golden divine energy once again shed out, and this time, it covered half of the city.


    Even though the divine energy was unable to cover the entire city, it was able to protect most people, allowing them to be safe from the curse energy.


    Under the light, the ck fog scattered.


    Strange creatures were revealed, allowing people to see their true appearances.


    Under the light, those strange creatures roared, and began to burn with golden mes.


    The mes were quite unique¡ªthey were created from divine energy, and were not of any threat to normal existences. However, to these strange creatures, they were like natural enemies and would burn them as soon as they came into contact with them.


    Even in the city, the Curse Bearers fighting curses were stunned.


    ¡°This power¡­ just what is it?¡±


    At the boundary of the city, Chen Rou looked at the light, as well as the angel image, a look of shock on her face.


    She had never seen something like this before, and she had no idea what was going on.


    Moreover, this pure, gold divine energy gave her a feeling of familiarity.


    In front of her, the golden pendant gave off light and seemed to sense something.


    Waves of information flowed into her mind, apanied by pictures.


    Within the church, a boy was kneeling in front of the statue as he prayed.


    As if he sensed something, he raised his head and turned as he smiled.


    That familiar yet unfamiliar face caused Chen Rou to feel stunned.

 Chapter 353 - Origin Curse

    <h4>Chapter 353: ¨C Origin Curse</h4>


    In the past, Chen Rou had seen many unique existences.


    Most of them had unique powers that could soundlessly take away people¡¯s lives. In fact, sometimes, people would die without even knowing how they had died.


    Chen Rou had thought that she had seen it all and would not be shocked by anything.


    However, this scene still exceeded anything that she knew.


    The light that connected the heavens and earth was incredibly bright and seemed extremely holy.


    It gave off a wonderful feeling, and just by being covered by it, one would feel a warmth akin to a mother¡¯s hug.


    Chen Rou had never experienced such a thing before.


    Moreover, that face¡­


    Chen Rou subconsciously held her breath.


    The golden pendant was still flying in the wind, giving off light.


    As for that boy praying in front of the statue, who could it be but her little brother?


    There was no mistake.


    Even though there were slight differences in their faces, it was still that person who she was familiar with.


    But why¡­


    The golden pendant gave off light and created a small, golden domain around her, protecting those close to her.


    The light was incredibly powerful, and could be said to be the natural enemy of curse energy.


    Standing there, Chen Rou looked forwards and saw many powerful curses roaring, as if they felt unresolved. However, under the light, they began to scatter, unable to release their power.


    A god descending and beating back evil¡­


    That was what Chen Rou thought as she looked at this scene.


    ¡°Is it him?¡±


    Behind her, Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao looked at each other and had simr expressions.


    This scene made them think of the same thing.


    The golden pendant, church, and that pir of golden light¡­


    Could it be that all of this had been caused by that person?


    And what was his rtionship with Chen Rou?


    All kinds of thoughts shed in their minds, but there was no way of answering those questions.


    Within the church, sensing Chen Rou¡¯s situation through the pendant, Chen Rou raised his head and gave a slight smile.


    Everything was going smoothly.


    Under a crisis, when people¡¯s emotions were sent into chaos, it was easy for them to produce dependence and faith. This turned into faith energy, which was sent to Chen Heng¡¯s clone.


    That was how he had created that pir of light connecting the heavens and the earth.


    It looked like a miracle caused by the awakening of the Holy Mother, but in actuality, it was just this city¡¯s own power.


    Otherwise, even if Chen Heng used up all of his own energy, he would not be able to create such a spectacle.


    After all, he had only been here for a few months.


    Even though he was no ordinary person, a few months was not enough for him to reach such a monstrous state.


    Standing there, Chen Heng silently raised his head and looked ahead.


    Not too far away, the elder and young man¡¯s foreheads were covered with sweat.


    In the church, they were quite eye-catching.


    It was not because of their identities¡ªafter the disaster had begun, all kinds of people hade to the church to seek refuge.


    However, they were the only ones not kneeling.


    Standing among the rows of kneeling people, they were quite eye-catching.


    Sensing Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, their scalps felt numb and their minds almost copsed.


    That gaze seemed to be able to pierce through their souls.


    Under that gaze, the two of them felt as if they were being looked at by a god.


    They did not dare to move¡ªlet alone express any displeasure, they were desperately trying to smile, to show that they were not a threat.


    As for those thoughts from before, they had tossed them away long ago.


    No matter who it was, upon seeing this scene, they would not be able to have any ill thoughts.


    They felt as if a sun would fall down and crush them.


    Fortunately, Chen Heng only briefly gazed at them before looking away.


    Under his gaze, a massive ck hand ripped open the space.


    Because of the approach of the Cursed Land, the space around this city had already be incredibly weak.


    Now, as this massive ck hand appeared, itpletely tore the boundary, revealing scenes from another world.


    Boundless curse energy turned into ck fog and obscured the surroundings.


    The bright region once again fell silent, and became much dimmer.


    In the darkness, a savage monster appeared and opened its red eyes.


    It was extremely big and had jet ck skin. There were scales over its body, as well as thin inscriptions.


    Once its body was fully revealed, it could be seen that it was about as big as half a city.


    Just by standing there, it could give one immense pressure.


    ¡°This is!¡±


    Seeing this figure, Chen Rou and the others¡¯ expressions immediately changed.


    ¡°Origin!¡±


    There were different levels among curses.


    Origins were the peak level of curses and terrifying existences that existed in legends.


    In the legends, every time an Origin-level existence appeared, it would destroy many cities and devour millions of people before stopping.


    Such devastation had always been recorded, but no one had seen it before.


    ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t be Origin level but Half-Origin¡­¡± Yang Cheng said, ¡°Itcks the aura of Origin but has part of Origin¡¯s power¡­


    ¡°The Cursed Land we were in was much likely created from the energy from this fellow¡¯s body.¡±


    True Origin-level existences represented this world¡¯s naturalws and were extremely special. Every time they appeared, they would cause great changes in the world.


    Even though this curse was extremely terrifying, it was not quite there.


    Despite this, everyone present still had extremely grim expressions.


    To them, whether this was Origin or Half-Origin made no difference.


    With their power, they could not resist an apocalyptic-level existence like this.


    Under the crisis, they found that they were the same as ordinary people, and could only silently stand there as they waited for the end.


    Even just standing here, they were being protected by someone else¡¯s power.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the golden pendant protecting them this whole time, they would have long since died in the Cursed Land.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for the end here¡­¡±


    Standing there and remaining silent for a while, Chen Rou¡¯s expression gradually became calm again as she spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to leave even if we wanted to; the only thing we can do now is to wait here.¡±


    No one refuted her words.


    ¡°In the end, we can only watch¡­¡±


    Standing there and looking at the terrifying existence in the air, Chen Rou thought to herself self-mockingly.


    She had worked so hard to try to avoid a catastrophe.


    However, it seemed that no matter how hard she had tried, she could not change anything.


    In this age, a Half-Origin curse was almost invincible.


    Facing an existence like this, what could she do?


    No¡­


    As if she thought of something, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    She did not hesitate to rush out.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Watching Chen Rou¡¯s actions, everyone else felt quite confused.


    Only Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao thought of something.


    They lowered their heads and thought for a moment before rushing out behind Chen Rou.


    The three of them quickly left this ce.


    At that moment, the massive figure began to move.


    Boom!


    Translucent shards flew everywhere as the heavens and earth were filled with dust.


    At that moment, the world fell silent, and only howls could be heard.


    An instinctive feeling of fear appeared as all creatures in the city continuously trembled.


    It was like a wild beast watching a volcano erupting or mountains and rivers copsing. That fear that came from the depths of their souls could not be ignored.


    To ordinary humans, that curse was like a natural disaster and not something that could be resisted.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the divine energy covering the city, the instant the curse appeared, countless people¡¯s bodies would have copsed.


    And that was just the effects on the surface.


    In a ce where ordinary people could not see, thews in the surroundings were modified.


    Chen Heng could clearly sense this.


    ¡°It¡¯s a big fellow¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as he stood up.


    He could tell that thews in the world were changing and bing more like the Cursed Land.


    It was not that there was anything special happening; this was just the effects from the curse¡¯s appearance.


    As a Half-Origin curse, just its aura could affect its surroundings and turn it into its own domain.


    Rather than adapting to its environment, it was strong enough to change its environment to suit it.


    This was the most terrifying creature that Chen Heng had encountered so far.


    Facing such an existence, ordinary methods would not be effective.


    No matter if it was Sorcerers¡¯ magic skills, or life power, those things would not be of much use against it.


    Only otherws and existences that rted to the origins of worlds could truly harm it.


    ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡± Standing there, Chen Heng sighed before waving his hand.


    In that moment, his Divinities¡¯ light spread out, illuminating the surroundings.


    Golden souls rushed to the sky, representing the souls that had worshipped the Holy Mother before.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s control, those souls were awakened and turned into holy souls, who rushed into the sky.


    That was the scene that Chen Rou and the others saw as they rushed into the church.


    There were some people wanting to stop them, but they were unable to stop them at all.


    Soon, they reached the hall and saw the figure there.

 Chapter 354 - – Slash

    <h4>Chapter 354: ¨C sh</h4>


    Chen Rou and the others stared dumbly in shock.


    An explosion sounded out as a hole seemed to open in the sky, andrge amounts of light shined out.


    Within the light, countless golden souls were awakening.


    Divine energy gathered and exploded out, bringing all of the deceased souls over to fight again in the name of god.


    This was a scene that could only happen in legends, andpletely shook those who saw it.


    However, a grand and magnificent scene was just for show.


    In actuality, even though those souls had been awakened, they were not that powerful.


    After all, this was an ordinary world, and Curse Bearers only existed because of the Curse Seeds within their bodies; that power did not belong to themselves.


    Even for Curse Bearers, their minds and bodies were not much stronger than those of ordinary humans.


    Even if Chen Heng could awaken those souls, since they belonged to ordinary people, they would not have immense power.


    As such, this scene was just quite grand, but did not have much actual power.


    However, making a show was enough.


    All of the people in the city watched this scene in awe.


    Looking at those souls rising to the sky, they seemed to see a boy slowly opening his eyes, looking like the manifestation of the Holy Mother¡¯s myths.


    ¡°Heavens¡­¡±


    Someone muttered, ¡°Is this the Holy Mother¡¯s manifestation in the human world¡­¡±


    Everyone felt incredibly shocked.


    Even Curse Bearers could not help but feel awe when they looked at this scene.


    Those feelings were turned into faith towards Chen Heng, providing him with faith energy.


    This was why Chen Heng had created such a big scene.


    Following this, boundless light once again descended.


    Standing on the stage, Chen Heng nodded at Chen Rou before turning and closing his eyes.


    Massive mental energy began to spread out.


    Terrifying divine energy rushed out and shot towards the sky.


    In the sky, countless golden souls flew up and fused into the massive image in the sky.


    As the golden souls fused into it, the golden figure became more and more corporeal.


    In the end, the image lookedpletely real and did not look like an image at all.


    Every inch of its skin looked incredibly real, and looked as if it was actually living.


    The image looked like a beautiful boy and had a pair of wings of light on his back. In terms of the power he gave off and his size, he was not any inferior to that curse.


    Massive amounts of light spread out, blocking off the curse¡¯s energy and protecting this city.


    Otherwise, just the curse¡¯s aura would have caused great damage to this city and killed many people.


    Apart from this, the changingws also stabilized and did not continue to change.


    Divine energy was not any inferior to the Origin Curse; that which the Origin Curse could do, divine energy could do the same.


    As the divine energy spread out, this city turned into Chen Heng¡¯s domain.


    ¡°A very unique feeling¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Being in this city, Chen Heng had a great advantage.


    In the end, this world did not belong to curses.


    The so-called curses were outsiders to this world, and would be naturally rejected by this world¡¯sws.


    However, Chen Heng did not have this problem.


    In fact, standing in this city, Chen Heng was continuously bing stronger.


    After all, this city was filled with Holy Mother Churches and believers.


    Under the current situation, the energy in his body was increasing every moment.


    Everything was on his side.


    In a battle of attrition, even if there was a gap between them, it would be evened over.


    Of course, how things would end woulde down to the fight.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng did not hesitate any longer.


    In the air, the massive angel opened its eyes, and golden light exploded out, bathing thend in light.


    A holy sword appeared, shing towards the curse.


    This strike contained pure divine energy, as well as the will of Chen Heng¡¯s soul. There was nothing it could not sh, and it waspletely unstoppable.


    As the strike descended, space itself began to crack, as if it was going to copse.


    ck fog surged forwards.


    As if it sensed a threat, the Origin Curse roared and swiped forwards with its massive arm.


    It looked like a very ordinary attack, but the moment it moved, massive amounts of curse energy were drawn out, creating all kinds of chilling scenes.


    Nearly half of the people in the city directly knelt, unable to resist this invasion of curse energy.


    However, following this, the divine energy light once again shone out.


    The surroundings once again returned to normal, bing a holy region.


    Within that region, the curse energy could not do anything and was scattered.


    Within the church, sensing this exchange, Yang Cheng and the others¡¯ faces were pale as they had expressions of shock.


    ¡°Is he really a human¡­¡±


    He looked at Chen Heng in shock.


    ¡°Even if he is not a human, he is definitely the manifestation of the Holy Mother!¡± a resolute voice sounded out.


    The middle-aged Father had a determined look on his face as he looked at Chen Heng excitedly.


    It was not just him; everyone else was the same.


    Not only in this church, but throughout the city, there were sounds of praying.


    Countless people reverently prayed to the Holy Mother.


    Their voices were all quite soft, butbined together, it became incredibly loud.


    As those prayers reached Chen Heng, the angel image in the sky became even bigger.


    The angel¡¯s strike wiped out all disturbances in the city, and all curses that had approached had disappeared.


    Boom!


    Following this, everyone saw a shocking scene.


    On the other side, the massive Origin Curse raised a hand, wanting to block the iing light.


    However, it failed and was unable to block all of it.


    Massive divine energy,bined with the world¡¯sws, directly broke through its defences, and ripped off its arm.


    A massive arm fell from the sky, turning into tiny bits of blood and flesh.


    ¡°Roarr!¡±


    A shocking roar sounded out.


    After this strike, the tentacle that had connected the Cursed Land to the real world had been shed apart by Chen Heng.


    No matter how reluctant the curse was, it was unable to continue to descend to this world.


    Moreover, even if it could, with Chen Heng here, he was a big barrier to iting here.


    A jet ck door was directly shattered, and under the light, it gradually disappeared.


    Following this, the city seemed to return to normal.


    Chen Rou and the others dumbly stood inside the church, staring at this scene, not knowing what to say.


    Before today, they could never have even imagined such a situation.


    The things that had happened today were like a legend to them, and they were still unable toe back to their senses.


    Wait¡­


    Standing there, they suddenly realized something.


    In this world, curses had always existed. Even though they had not been very evident, they had always been there.


    There had been many legends about curses within the ancient records.


    Simrly, the legends of the Holy Mother had also been around for a long time, but no one knew when they had started.


    Could it be that something simr had happened in the past?


    The Origin Curse had appeared and been suppressed by the Holy Mother, which was why the Holy Mother was worshipped by so many people.


    Now that the Origin Curse had once again appeared, the Holy Mother¡¯s power had manifested.


    This was the only way of exining it.


    Following this, everyone looked up at the stage.


    Chen Heng was still standing there.


    Compared to before, his appearance was much more handsome and exquisite, and he gave off a holy and extraordinary aura. Anyone who saw him would not be able to forget him and would feel a sense of holiness.


    Looking at Chen Heng, their expressions became quiteplicated.


    Undoubtedly, Chen Heng was a supernatural being.


    To be able to fight against a Origin Curse and force it away, this definitely was not something that ordinary people could do.


    This power was incredibly important in the current circumstances.


    After all, now that a legendary Origin Curse had appeared, who knew when other Origin Curses would appear.


    Moreover, that Origin Curse from before had only been banished, not killed.


    If it came back, the only one who would be able to deal with it would be Chen Heng.


    Thinking to there, their expressions became quiteplicated.


    This was especially so for Chen Rou, who looked at her little brother.


    Chen Heng did not pay them any mind; right now, he stood there and sensed the changes in his body.


    Even though it looked like he had held an absolute advantage, the situation had been quite dangerous for him.


    Chen Heng¡¯s power was not actually strong enough to fight the Origin Curse.


    If he could, he would not have just banished it, and would have instead killed it.


    In the end, he had not been here for long, and even borrowing this world¡¯sw energy and the faith energy he had saved up, he could only do this much.


    If he had not banished the Origin Curse, he would have used up all of his divine energy and would have fallen to a disadvantage.


    That was not what he wanted to see.


    Fortunately, he seeded in the end.


    Now, it was time to reap the gains.


    Law energy began to flood into his body, causing his Divinities to grow.


    Before, Chen Heng had not been doing nothing.


    The Origin Curse itself was condensed fromw energy.


    For this kind of existence, every bit of blood and flesh contained massive amounts ofw energy.


    Before, Chen Heng had directly cut off one of its arms.

 Chapter 355 - Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 355: ¨C Transformation</h4>


    For creatures made ofw energy like the Origin Curse, their bodies were not only their foundations, but also vessels for containingw energy.


    For such creatures, let alone an entire arm, just a hair or a bit of skin containedrge amounts ofw energy that could cause an entire city to blow up.


    Of course, this was not a true Origin Curse, and was only a Half-Origin Curse.


    However, even so, this was a great gain for Chen Heng.


    Standing there, Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes.


    In his mind,rge amounts of information appeared.


    The simtor immediately activated and began to convert thew energy.


    Within Chen Heng¡¯s body, the two Divinities awakened and began to madly devour thew energy.


    Divinities were also condensed fromw energy, so as they devoured thew energy, they quickly grew.


    At this point, having the Divinities grow even a little was quite difficult; to be able to achieve such a thing, it was quite incredible.


    Of course, there were restrictions on how Divinities could be stronger.


    They had their own attributes, so they could only absorbw energy of simr attributes.


    It would be impossible for a Light Divinity to absorb darkness-rtedw energy, or for a Darkness Divinity to absorb light-rtedw energy.


    As such, it was the ughtering Divinity that benefitted the most.


    Even though the Light Divinity grew, it was not a big change.


    It seemed that thew energy that the Origin Curse cursed contained leaned towards darkness, which was closer to the ughtering Divinity¡¯s attribute.


    Of course, even so, there wasrge amounts ofw energy that could not be fully absorbed by the Divinities.


    From what Chen Heng could sense, about 50% was absorbed by the ughtering Divinity and about 10% was absorbed by the Light Divinity.


    The remaining 40% remained and lingered in his body.


    Under the nourishment of thew energy, Chen Heng¡¯s body started to go through changes and transform.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve found another use of the simtor¡­¡± Sensing the changes in his body, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    He had discovered another application of the simtor.


    Apart from sending him into simtions, the simtor seemed to also be able to convertw energy and store it in Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    That was how Chen Heng had gained his two Divinities.


    Undoubtedly, this ability was incredibly terrifying.


    Chen Heng had not killed the Origin Curse, and had just shed off an arm, and yet it was still enough to bring about such changes.


    Chen Heng could tell that all of these changes were because of the simtor.


    In future, if it was possible, he could ughter creatures containingw energy and use the simtor to absorb thew energy.


    If that was the case, he could be stronger much faster and reach a higher level.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s guesses, once his life essence reached a certain level, if he wanted to continue to advance, he would have to turn himself into something simr to a world¡¯sws.


    The gods in the World of Gods and the Origin Curses in this world were all such existences.


    At that moment, a wave of tiredness spread through Chen Heng¡¯s body, causing him to want to sleep.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng frowned.


    ¡°The energy required for the transformation is not enough?¡± He thought to himself.


    Asw energy flowed into his body, his life essence continuously improved, and every cel in his body was going through transformations.


    The energy required was immense, and Chen Heng did not have enough right now.


    As such, his body isntvtively wanted to fall asleep and make up for that tenergy.


    This feeling was incredibly intense, and he was finding it difficult to resist it.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Standing there, he shook his head.


    He still wanted to use this opportunity to do other things.


    However, it seemed that he had run out of time.


    Thinking to there, he turned and looked over.


    Chen Rou and the others were still standing there, staring at him withplicated looks.


    That scene from before had been too shocking, and even now, they were unable toe back to their senses.


    However, he was not surprised about this.


    Standing there, he smiled and walked forwards towards them.


    However, after he took only a few steps, an immense wave of dizziness appeared in his mind.


    In the next moment, his mind became nk a his body fell heavily to the ground.


    As Chen Heng¡¯s body fell, everyone gasped.


    The church fell silent for a moment before voices cried out.


    ¡°Holy Son!¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, the kneeling believers all looked startled and rushed over.


    ¡°Doctor, hurry and get a doctor!¡±


    ¡°The Holy Son has fainted; someonee and check on him!¡±


    Many voices sounded out.


    Standing there, the middle-aged Father tried to maintain order with the other workers of the church.


    ¡°Everyone stay calm!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go over to disturb them!¡±


    The tried to keep every calm.


    In the distance, seeing this, Chen Rou¡¯s expression changed.


    She wanted to go over to check on Chen Heng, but she was blocked off.


    In the chaos, the Church workers tried to maintain the order, not wanting people to go over to disturb Chen Heng.


    This was to be expected.


    After all, from the current situation, if everyone stampeded over, who knew what would happen?


    Not too far away, looking at Chen Rou¡¯s anxious expression, the elder and young man stood there, thinking to themselves.


    Before, they hade here, wanting to take Chen Heng away.


    They never expected something like this to happen.


    Just then, they had also been blown away by what had happened.


    A Cursed Land had erupted and an Origin Curse had begun to invade. However, it had been beaten back by a boy, and even had an arm cut off.


    The amount of power this pertained to was unimaginable.


    ¡°I must have him¡­¡± He muttered softly.


    He could already see what the situation would be like in the future.


    After this event, Chen Heng would be one of the most important parts of this world.


    After all, he had the power to resist an Origin Curse¡¯s power. Anyone who could obtain him would be able to be the central figure of this world, and could even be a god.


    From the power that Chen Heng had disyed, this was indeed something the elder could use to describe him.


    Thinking to there, the elder felt a fire burn within his heart.


    ¡°I must obtain him¡­ I must¡­¡± He thought to himself as he looked at the young man by his side.


    ¡°Make a call back and report this¡­¡±


    HE said softly, ¡°Also, contact those people for me. It¡¯s time to use those seeds we buried in the Alliance¡­¡±


    Soon, some doctors arrived.


    After experiencing this crisis, the hospitals were incredibly busy.


    However, given Chen Heng¡¯s condition, no matter how busy they were, they had to attend to him.


    Moreover, they were fully equipped.


    It was not just this city who had seen those scenes from before; other ces in the world could also see.


    Facing that terrifying scene, the government immediately reacted and sent out many people to keep the order, search and rescue, protection, as well as other things.


    Chen Rou was also among them.


    After all, this was her little brother, the most important person to her.


    This was something that would not change because of Chen Heng¡¯s power.


    Moreover, she was also part of the government¡¯s forces, so for her to escort Chen Heng, it was also quite appropriate.


    Only after Chen Heng was brought to the hospital did she let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Your little brother¡¯s vitals are all very good¡­ there are not any problems with his body at all¡­¡±


    Soon, a middle-aged doctor walked out and said to her, ¡°Inf act, they¡¯re so good that it¡¯s incredible. From his results, I¡¯m even wondering if he¡¯s a human or not.¡±


    From how he saw it, Chen Heng¡¯s vitals were a bit too monstrous.


    With such a powerful body, he was essentially a superman.


    Even among Curse Bearers, this was quite rare.


    ¡°Is your little brother a new Curse Bearer?¡± He asked in curiosity.


    Hearing this, Chen Rou looked at him, but did not know what to say.


    Out of safety considerations, the government had locked down all information rted to Chen Heng. Apart from the people in the church, no one knew Chen Heng¡¯s identity.


    This was the case for the middle-aged doctor as well, who thought that Chen Heng was a new Curse Bearer.


    This was all to protect Chen Heng.


    After all, he was too powerful and important, and now that he was unconscious, he could be in great danger.


    In the end, Chen Rou only sighed and did not say anything.


    After chatting with the doctor for a bit, she walked to another room.


    Within the room, there were a few people sitting there. They were dressed in white uniforms, and looked like nurses.


    However, their auras were different to others¡¯, and they all looked quite sharp.


    Hearing the door open, those people instinctively got up and warily looked out. Only after seeing Chen Rou did they rx.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± They said as they looked at Chen Rou.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Chen Rou nodded as she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you preparing to leave?¡±


    ¡°How could we?¡± The one in the lead gave a bitter smile as she said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how important your little brother is.


    ¡°The most important thing right now is for us to guard him around the clock so no one can disturb him.


    ¡°With a mission like this, how could we dare to leave?¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Rou nodded, expressing her understanding.


    Following this, that person seemed to think of something and handed something to Chen Rou.


    ¡°By the way, are you really siblings?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Chen Rou asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know after you see this.¡± That person shrugged before brining something over.


    It was a test tube with some golden liquid in it. It looked like blood, but was quite different.


    Under the sunlight, the blood gave of a golden light. Anyone who looked at it would feel that it was incredibly holy and extraordinary.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Looking at this liquid, Chen Rou paused as she thought of something.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± That person shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s your little brother¡¯s blood.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Rou¡¯s expression immediately changed and became unsightly.


    ¡°Oi, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Meeting Chen Rou¡¯s gaze, that person protested and said, ¡°I was just following orders. Also, who goes to hospital without a blood test?¡±


    ¡°I hope this will be thest time.¡± Chen Rou said with a frightening re.


    A hint of killing intent flickered on her face, causing the others to shudder.


    ¡°I understand.¡± That person felt quite wary and gave a slight smile as they asked, ¡°So back to my question, are you really rted? How can youe from the same parents, and yet be so different?¡±


    She looked at the golden blood then looked at Chen Rou as she asked.


    Chen Rou did not respond to this question and only looked at that person like she was an idiot.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can scram.¡±


    After saying this, Chen Rou did not pay the others any mind and sat down.


    On the bed, Chen Heng silentlyy there. He looked the same as usual, with his shockingly handsome features and the natural charm he gave off.


    Just looking at his face, one would feel a sense of holiness.


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s face, Chen Rou lightly sighed and thought of many things.


    ¡°Hurry up and wake up¡­¡± She thought as she stroked Chen Heng¡¯s face.


    Not too far away, looking at her from behind, a person slowly raised their head and gave a strange smile.

 Chapter 356 - Waking Up

    <h4>Chapter 356: ¨C Waking Up</h4>


    After staying in the room for a while, Chen Rou decided to leave.


    After all, she still had her own work to do, and she carried a big responsibility.


    In a sense, she was the representative of the government in this city. She was usually quite busy and had many things to take care of.


    After the city had gone through some chaos, she had even more things to take care of. There were many things weighing on her, and needed her to take care of them herself.


    Under such circumstances, for her to make time toe here was already quite good.


    Staying here to watch over Chen Heng was not possible.


    Fortunately, nothing much happened.


    Chen Heng peacefullyy on his bed, and nothing out of the ordinary happened.


    However, he did not show any signs of waking up either.


    Everyone felt quite confused about this.


    From his medical results, Chen Heng was not injured, and seemedpletely fine.


    In fact, all of his vitals were incredibly good, and were far better than those of ordinary people¡¯s.


    And yet, he still did not wake up, and remained sleeping for many days.


    No one knew what was going on.


    The government had begun to gather Curse Bearers, trying to use their power to awaken Chen Heng.


    However, no one knew how things would go.


    Time gradually passed.


    Many dayster, it was early morning, and warm sunlight shone on the ground, dyeing the ground golden.


    Chen Rou once again came to the hospital¡ªthis is something that she had begun to do regrlytely.


    Even though she could not stay here for extended periods due to her work, she would stille here every morning to see if Chen Heng had made any improvement.


    It was not just her; even Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao would asionallye.


    However,pared to Chen Rou, who had a high ranking and was Chen Heng¡¯s big sister, it was not so easy for the two of them to go in.


    Moreover, the two of them had criminal records, so it was not so easy to go into ces like this.


    In actuality, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Chen Rou had kept her promise and had wiped out their criminal records, the government¡¯s people would have arrested them as soon as they saw them.


    On this day, Chen Rou walked into the hospital as usual.


    However, she felt that something was different.


    Compared to before, this level was a bit too quiet.


    This hospital was specialised for Curse Bearers, and there were less patients than an ordinary hospital.


    However, it should not be so quiet.


    Sensing this, Chen Rou felt that something was off.


    She stood there for a moment before frowning and continuing onwards.


    As she headed forwards, that feeling became stronger and stronger.


    When she arrived at the familiar room, she found that there was no one there.


    By now, someone should have appeared, but there was no one.


    It was as if there was no one standing guard here.


    Standing there, she became even more wary.


    A bad feeling welled up within her, and she breathed in before walking into the room.


    She was prepared to be attacked.


    However, nothing happened.


    She was not attacked, nor was she greeted.


    The room waspletely empty.


    The guards responsible for Chen Heng had all disappeared.


    Seeing this, Chen Rou¡¯s expression changed, and she quickly went up and pulled aside the nket.


    The body that should have beenying there was not there.


    Under the nket, it was not a human, but a dummy.


    Chen Heng had been taken away, and it most likely was not the government¡¯s people.


    If it was the government¡¯s people, they would have notified her, and even if they did not, it would be impossible to do this behind her back.


    As such, it most likely was not the government.


    But how was that possible?


    She knew the strength standing guard int his ce.


    In order to protect Chen Heng, the government had gathered almost all of the reliable Curse Bearers in the city and stationed them around here.


    There were more than 10 elite Curse Bearers, and even if people from the Alliance hade, they would not be able to take Chen Heng away without anymotion.


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    This was quite iprehensible.


    Just what was going on?


    Chen Rou did not hesitate and picked up her phone as she rushed out, reporting to the others.


    Undoubtedly, this would causerge waves.


    ¡­


    ¡°Looks like everything went quite smoothly.¡± A car stopped on a small road.


    The elder and the young man sat within.


    Of course, apart from them, there was a boy with them.


    The boy was dressed in a white hospital gown and was still sleeping soundly.


    It was Chen Heng.


    ¡°That girl Chen Rou would never imagine what happened.¡± The elder shook his head, ¡°At least half of the Curse Bearers in this city are our people.¡±


    ¡°If it was me, I wouldn¡¯t expect such a thing either.¡± The young man also shook his head as he spoke, ¡°After all, it was a coincidence. If it wasn¡¯t for what happened back then, we would not have spent so much effort on this city.


    ¡°Who would have thought that even though that matter back then failed, our ns from back then had resulted in this.¡±


    ¡°I never would have expected this either¡­¡± The elder nodded as he gave a slight smile, ¡°Looks like we were quite lucky.¡±


    Back then, they had sent many of their people here for one of their ns.


    Most of those people were quite reliable, and had infiltrated this ce long ago. Some of the oldest ones had been here for decades.


    After such a long time, they had gained the trust of the government, allowing them to easily seed.


    Looking at the sleeping Chen Heng, the elder smiled as he said, ¡°Even though almost everyone has been exposed after this, but for this child to be in our hands, it was all worth it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was worth it.¡± The young man nodded as he agreed.


    For them, their people hiding in the city were just pieces to be used, and were just waiting to show their value.


    Now that they had been able to aplish something like this, it was enough.


    No matter how much they lost, as long as they could obtain Chen Heng, that was all that mattered.


    In this world, he was the only thing that could fight against an Origin Curse.


    For someone like this, it was worth to do something like this.


    Thinking to there, they looked at each other and grinned.


    They could already imagine what would happen next.


    This matter was quite big.


    After Chen Heng had been taken, the government¡¯s people would definitely go all-out in investigating, and would try to take Chen Heng back at all costs.


    This was especially so for Chen Rou¡ªafter all, she was this Holy Son¡¯s big sister.


    As such, they were not safe right now.


    In order to avoid anything unexpected, they had to act quickly and move Chen Heng away.


    As such, they did not hesitate and immediately left.


    Time gradually passed.


    Just as the two of them expected, the government reacted incredibly quickly to Chen Heng being taken.


    The Alliance¡¯s members who had been spread out to maintain order had been called to block off any ces where the kidnappers could be.


    However, even so, after half a month, they still had not found anything.


    It was as if those people had vanished from the world, and there were no traces of them.


    It was just that some information pointed at the Ten Star Sect.


    The Ten Star Sect was a secret organisation in this world that was primarily made up of Curse Bearers.


    It was not that big in the Tiancheng Nation, bu tin other nations, it was quite powerful. It could even control the politics of some small nations.


    It was most likely that the Ten Star Sect had done this.


    Since that was the case, things would be quite troublesome.


    After all, it was possible that they had already moved Chen Heng out of the country.


    It would be very difficult for the Tiancheng Nation to use tis authority outside of the country, and do investigations.


    In fact, foreign factions would try to stop them.


    As such, the situation had be much more troublesome.


    That was indeed what happened¡ªwhen the government¡¯s people tried to request for aid from other nations to apply pressure on the Ten Star Sect, they were instead met with resistance.


    Everyone was resisting them, making it so that they could not have their way.


    Everyone understood why this was happening.


    After all,pared to the Ten Star Sect, the Tiancheng Nation¡¯s strength was far more powerful.


    If the Holy Son was in their hands, it would be very difficult to take him.


    However, if it was the Ten Star Sect, they would have so hope.


    In fact, many nations had invested in the Ten Star Sect, and could share Chen Heng with them.


    Thus, it was evident who they would choose to help between the Ten Star Sect and the Tiancheng Nation.


    Of course, Chen Heng did not know about any of this¡ªright now, he was still unconscious.


    Some timeter, Chen Heng¡¯s eyelids flickered before he slowly opened his eyes.


    He regained consciousness and looked around, feeling quite surprised.


    He was in a veryrge room, and seemed like a room in a hospital.


    It was just that he could tell he was not in the Changyuan City anymore.


    ¡± How long did I sleep for?¡± Chen Heng could not help but frown as he looked around.


    He never thought that once he woke up, he would be in apletely different ce.


    However, he was able to ept it quite quickly.


    It was just that the following scene caused him to feel quite surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± It was as if someone sensed that Chen Heng was awake, and footsteps sounded out.


    It was a woman in a white uniform.


    She looked quite young, like she was in her early twenties. She looked quite different to the people of the Tiancheng Nation, and had golden hair, as well as looked quite beautiful.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Looking at the woman, Chen Heng frowned and asked.


    He could sense a unique aura from her body.


    It was simr to the auras from Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao¡¯s bodies, and was filled with curse energy.


    It seemed that this woman was a Curse Bearer, and was most likely quite strong too.


    At leastpared to Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao, her aura was stronger, and her curse energy was much more terrifying.


    Of course, to Chen Heng, it was not a big deal.


    He looked at the woman with a calm expression.


    ¡°This is the Fer Principality, and you are being treated here. It has been half a months ince you arrived.¡±


    Lookikng at Chen Heng, the golden-haired woman nodded and smiled as she said, ¡°Soon, someone wille and tell you about the situation; I¡¯m just responsible for looking after you.¡±

 Chapter 357 - Fer Principality

    <h4>Chapter 357: ¨C Fer Principality</h4>


    After a while, the golden-haired woman turned and left this ce.


    In a sense, she felt quite curious about Chen Heng, and asked him many questions. She had asked him much about his previous experiences, as if she was investigating him.


    Of course, a big part of this was because of his appearance¡ªafter all, his current appearance was a bit too attractive.


    After the golden-haired woman left, the room became quiet.


    Chen Heng sat in the room by himself, and thinking to what the woman had said to him, he thought to himself.


    ¡°The Fer Principality¡­ looks like much has changed while I was asleep.


    Back when he had fallen unconscious, he had not monitored the external situation, because he knew that his basic safety was assured.


    Even though he was going through a transformation and could not move, his body was now partially aw body, and was simr to the Origin Curse.


    If anyone tried to attack him during his sleep, his Divinities would also awaken and protect him.


    Of course, if that happened, the time it took for Chen Heng¡¯s transformation would be extended.


    However, at the very least, it made it so that he would be safe during this transformation.


    Moreover, back then, his big sister Chen Rou had been there.


    That was why he had ben at ease to sleep.


    Now, it seemed that some things had happened while he was asleep.


    Rtive to the Tiancheng Nation, the Fer Principality was quite far away, and was controlled by other powers.


    Chen Heng could immediately tell that he definitely was not here under Chen Rou and the others¡¯ wishes.


    In that case, it must have been external forces.


    However, Chen Heng remained calm as he silently looked around.


    To Chen Heng, whether it was the Tiancheng Nation or the Fer Principality, there was no difference.


    After all, there was nothing that could stop him.


    ¡°All of my divine energy is gone.¡± Chen Heng sat up as he sensed the changes in his body.


    While he was asleep, his body went through some big changes.


    His body was no longer just a body of flesh and blood anymore.


    Even though he still looked the same from outside, there was noww energy flowing through him.


    Apart from this, Chen Heng¡¯s divine energy had mostly been used up¡ªafter all, the transformation had requiredrge amounts of energy.


    However, this was not a big deal to Chen Heng.


    Divine energy came from faith energy, and as long as those worshippers of the Holy Mother still remained, they would continuously provide him with faith energy, which he could convert into divine energy.


    ¡°Looks likeing here is not too bad¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    After that massive battle, Chen Heng had finished the primary steps of bing the Holy Son in the Tiancheng Nation.


    It was not just the Changyuan City, but many other ces could see what had happened.


    He had essentially caused a miracle.


    With these people, faith towards the Holy Son would gradually spread, and rece the Holy Mother.


    However, that was only within the Tiancheng Nation.


    Outside the Tiancheng Nation, the people¡¯s faith towards the Holy Mother still had not changed.


    This was something that he had to deal with.


    As such,ing here was not too bad.


    Soon, some soft footsteps sounded out.


    Hearing this, Chen Heng turned and saw an elder walk in.


    The elder was dressed in ck robes and looked very withered. Seeing Chen Heng, he bowed as he said respectfully, ¡°Esteemed Holy Son, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Chen Heng raised his eyebrows as he looked at the elder and said, ¡°We seem to have met before¡­ was it at the church?¡±


    He immediately recognised the elder¡ªit was one of the two Curse Bearers who had oftene to the church.


    ¡°You recognise me?¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the elder seemed quite surprised.


    Chen Heng¡¯s sermons were exceptional, and were attended by many people.


    He never thought that Chen Heng would recognise him.


    However, that was not important. Standing there, he smiled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Holy Son, your light makes it so that people desire toe close to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Was it you who brought me here?¡± Before the elder finished his words, Chen Heng once again spoke and asked.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± The elder did not hide anything and directly nodded, ¡°I feel thatpared to the Tiancheng Nation, this ce suits the Holy Son more.


    ¡°Here, you can receive the best treatment. Even though you would be heavily protected in the Tiancheng Nation, you would not receive the treatment you deserve there.


    ¡°From the Tiancheng Nation¡¯sck of seriousness towards their faith, staying there is not good for you. However, things are different here.¡±


    He gave a slight smile as he said, ¡°We can assist you with anything¡ªregardless if it is status, power, or other things¡ªif you want it, we can help you obtain it. As long as you¡¯re willing to stay here¡­¡±


    However, hearing this, Chen Heng¡¯s expression remained calm and continued to stare at the elder.


    Feeling Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, the elder did not feel awkward at all and only smiled as he said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust me yet, esteemed Holy Son, but that¡¯s fine.


    ¡°If you are willing, you can stay here for a while and sense our sincerity before making a decision. If you are not satisfied, you can return to your homnd at any time.¡±


    This was all that they could do, because Chen Heng was simply too powerful. From the power he had disyed, if he was not willing, even the entire Fer Principality could not stop him.


    Once that happened, there would be no reconciling.


    If such a thing happened after they went to such lengths to bring Chen Heng here, the Tiancheng Nation¡¯s people wouldugh their heads off.


    As such, he could only express his sincerity from the start like this.


    Chen Heng could try out this ce, and if he was not satisfied, he could leave at any time.


    The elder gave a sincere smile as he looked at Chen Heng.


    Meeting the elder¡¯s gaze, Chen Heng¡¯s expression remained calm before nodding.


    The elder immediately breathed out in relief.


    ¡°Since you are willing, that is wonderful,¡± he said, ¡°Now that you are awake, the people who are responsible for serving you will arrive soon. When that timees, you can ask them for anything; I won¡¯t be disturbing your rest anymore.¡±


    Following this, he turned and left this room.


    Soon, the elder disappeared, and the room became quiet again.


    Chen Heng did not feel much and just silently closed his eyes as he thought to himself.


    Half a monthter, within a beautiful church, Chen Heng wore priest robes as he stood ont he stage, giving a sermon.


    Belong, the believers looked incredibly passionate and zealous.


    They only calmed down after he left.


    ¡°What terrifying influencing power¡­¡± The elder sat among them and marvelled to himself.


    Chen Heng¡¯s voice seemed to have a strange ability to influence anyone, causing them to be his believers.


    This was an incredibly unique and powerful charm.


    However, thinking to what he had done in the past, such a thing was normal.


    After all, only a Holy Son could rival an Origin Curse.


    ¡°During this half a month, he hasn¡¯t done anything except for visit different churches?¡± The elder looked at the young man beside him as he asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Meeting the elder¡¯s gaze, the young man nodded, ¡°Apart from going to those churches, he has not done anything else. He has not epted any of the upper sses¡¯ invitations, and apart from going to the churches, he just stays at home. It¡¯s as if he has no desires.¡±


    ¡°No desires¡­¡± Hearing this, the elder was quite surprised, ¡°Are there really such people in this world¡­¡±


    During this period of time, they had fulfilled their promise from before.


    The day after Chen Heng had agreed to stay, they had contacted the Holy Mother Church and set Chen Heng up as the Holy Son.


    This was a shocking gesture.


    As such, during this time, there had been many people calling Chen Heng¡¯s authenticity into question.


    After all, the ordinary people did not know too much.


    They did not know what had happened in the past, and just knew that Chen Heng was a stranger and a foreigner.


    For him to suddenly be the Holy Mother Church¡¯s Holy Son, this was a bit too inconceivable.


    However, those questioning voices quickly disappeared.


    In just half a month, Chen Heng had travelled about to different churches, establishing footing for himself as the Holy Son.


    Even the elder himself could not believe that this was happening.


    No matter where he went, he could easily gain followers for himself.


    Whenever people saw him, they could not help but view him as the manifestation of god.


    Such charisma was simply terrifying.


    However, what made this feel quite surprised was how calm Chen Heng was about all of this.


    Facing the fervent worship of countless people, as well as the status that the Holy Son afforded him, he did not seem to relish it at all, and just continued to visit different churches.


    His life was very simple, and he did not have many demands.


    His diet was also very simple¡ªhe just ate bread and water every day. Moreover, instead of requesting luxurious housing, he just stayed in an ordinary house.


    Everything else seemed to be the same.


    It was as if he had no desires, and really was a Holy Son.


    But how was that possible?


    Anyone who lived in the world would have things they wanted.


    However, Chen Heng demonstrated apleteck of desires.


    ¡°All we can say is as expected from the Holy Mother¡¯s manifestation.¡± The elder thought to himself.


    Chen Heng had brought great changes to this ce.


    Apart from the faith, wherever he went, the curse energy there would disappear, and would be banished by holy light.


    No matter how powerful the curse energy was, it would be wiped away without a trace.


    On the way, he had saved many people¡¯s lives.


    As expected from the Holy Son.


    By now, Chen Heng had already left.


    The elder thought for a moment before also getting up and leaving, and this was the case for the others around.


    Elsewhere, Chen Heng had returned to his room.


    ¡°I¡¯ve mostly recovered by now¡­¡± Chen Heng sensed the changes in his body as he thought to himself.


    From how others saw it, he would have been quite busy and tired during this time.


    In just half a month, he did not stop and travelled about every day, giving sermons at different churches.


    His efficiency was incredibly high.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would have already copsed.


    However, Chen Heng felt fine, and did not feel any pressure.


    The reason for this was because of his special constitution.


    After taking inw energy and his essence changing, he no longer had the body of an ordinary person.


    In fact, he no longer felt tired or sleepy like ordinary people.


    He seemed to be permanently fixed in his best condition.


    His hard work over the past half a month had also brought him much gains.


    The status of the Holy Son brought him great benefits.


    With this status, him recing the Holy Mother¡¯s faith sped up greatly.


    It was like sowing a seed, which would gradually grow and be stronger over time.


    The reason why he had been working so hard over this half month was to set up a good foundation for this seed.


    During this half a month, he had travelled through nearly half of the Fer Principality.


    The amount of faith energy this brought him was also immense.


    Rather than the Tiancheng Nation, the Holy Mother faith hade from other ces.


    In those ces, the faith towards the Holy Mother was even more devout, and there were ore believers.


    Even though their poptions could notpare to the Tiancheng Nation, Chen Heng¡¯s gains were still quite good.


    In just half a month, Chen Heng had gained hundreds of thousands of faith threads.


    ¡°The Holy Son manifestation¡¯s power is bing stronger and stronger¡­¡± Within a silent room, Chen Heng closed his eyes and thought to himself.


    His goal for the Holy Son manifestation was very simple, which was to have it be a receptacle for faith energy and provide him with faith energy to convert into divine energy.


    Taking in faith could be quite dangerous¡ªafter all, faith energy had a corrosive element which could turn someone into the image that the believers had.


    As such, Chen Heng did not choose to manifest as the Holy Mother, and instead created the Holy Son.

 Chapter 358 - Half a Year

    <h4>Chapter 358: ¨C Half a Year</h4>


    Chen Heng¡¯s goal in creating the Holy Son clone was to take in that massive amount of faith energy, as well as to avoid being affected by the faith energy.


    This way, the one who would be affected was the Holy Son clone, not himself.


    The divine energy that the clone processed would then be sent to Chen Heng for him to use.


    Of course, this process had its limit; most of the energy remained within the Holy Son clone.


    Before, when Chen Heng had fought with the Origin Curse, most of the energy he had used was from the Holy Son clone.


    As time went on, the Holy Son clone had gathered a massive amount of energy.


    This was especially so after Chen Heng gained more and more followers, causing more people to believe in the Holy Son.


    This was very good for Chen Heng.


    However, by now, the effects from the faith energy became quite evident.


    Even though there was some separation between them, Chen Heng could still sense the changes brought by the faith energy.


    It seemed that if Chen Heng had not created this clone , it seemed that he would have been greatly influenced by this faith energy and his personality would have changed.


    This made him feel very wary.


    ¡°It seems that creating that clone was quite good for taking in faith energy.¡±


    This matter gave Chen Heng a warning, as well as a reference to work off.


    In the World of Gods, faith energy was incrediblymon.


    As Chen Heng slowly walked to the peak, he would also encounter a simr situation.


    Time gradually passed, and soon, it had been another half a year.


    After half a year, Chen Heng¡¯s fame in the various nations became greater and greater, and the Holy Son became well-known.


    Thebination of his divine energy and mental energy made it so that anyone how saw him would be influenced by him, and be his believer.


    As time passed, faith in the Holy Mother gradually transitioned to faith in the Holy Son.


    Although this would take a long time, it would happen eventually.


    As Chen Heng travelled about, he had also dealt with many things.


    This world was not very peaceful, and curse energy would appear all over the ce.


    Cursed Lands also appeared frequently, and every time they did, they would cause great losses of life and resources.


    However, Chen Heng¡¯s arrival had changed this.


    He had left a deep mark on this ce, and wherever he went, curse energy would disappear.


    During this half a year, he had encountered terrifying curses, including many high-level curses.


    In fact, he had even encountered a curse that was near Origin level. Right after it had appeared, it had destroyed many cities, killing millions of people.


    As Chen Heng travelled about, he destroyed all of the curses one by one.


    Through this process, his fame became greater and greater.


    If someone had mentioned Chen Heng¡¯s name half a year ago, most people would not have known it.


    However, things werepletely different now.


    In the various nations, his name was widely spread and revered.


    During this process, he had also gained more understanding about the essence of Cursed Lands.


    Cursed Lands were essentially another copsing world.


    This world was connected to that world, but that world had been destroyed at some point.


    The destruction of that world had corroded everything, creating curse energy. The remaining world energy had also exploded, creating terrifying monsters.


    This was the origin of the Cursed Lands and curse energy.


    The remnants of that destroyed world had incredibly powerful destructive and corrosive properties, and instinctively spread to other worlds.


    Because of this, may Cursed Lands appeared in this world.


    Those Cursed Lands were fragments of the other world, and the curses birthed from curse energy were the perished souls of that world.


    They had long since fallen, but had been reanimated by curse energy and be new existences.


    That was the truth about Cursed Lands.


    As time passed, the changes in the Cursed Lands became more and more intense, and it seemed that the distance between worlds was bing smaller and smaller.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, the boundary between the two worlds was shrinking.


    Outside the world, there had been a protectiveyer protecting the world.


    That protectiveyer not only protected the world, it allowed the world to absorb external energy to strengthen itself.


    It was just that as curse energy had appeared, the protectiveyer had been gradually corroded and began to slowly disappear.


    The disappearance of the protectiveyer made it easier for the Cursed Lands to invade this world.


    Chen Heng could tell that as time passed, more and more Cursed Lands would invade this world.


    This was incredibly dangerous for this world, but was also an opportunity


    The danger was evident¡ªthe invasion of the Cursed Lands would bring curse energy andrge numbers of curses.


    As those curses rampaged in the world, they would causerge numbers of casualties, and could even infect regions to be new Cursed Lands.


    In this world, there were many ces that were forbidden areas, and anyone who entered would die.


    In fact, in this world¡¯s history, there had been entire nations that had been devoured by curse energy.


    However, at the same time, this was an opportunity.


    The Cursed Lands were manifestations of the dead world, and apart from corrosive power, the curse energy contained that world¡¯sw energy.


    This was incredibly important for worlds.


    If this world could destroy the Cursed Lands and absorb them, then this world would be able to be stronger.


    During this half a year, Chen Heng had already sensed his world¡¯s reaction.


    As he continuously destroyed curses and suppressed Cursed Lands, this world seemed to react, and a certain aura came upon his body.


    It was Fortune.


    If Chen Heng used the Fortune Mark to look at himself, he would be able to see dense golden light.


    This was Fortune, which Chen Heng had earned through his efforts.


    As he destroyed Cursed Lands and killed curses, the world had sensed this, and had blessed him.


    Under the effects of Fortune, Chen Heng was like this world¡¯s Chosen, and was treated like the main character.


    Of course, from how Chen Heng saw it, there were not any existences that couldpete with him ayways.


    However, Fortune was incredibly valuable, and it could not be obtained under normal circumstances.


    Chen Heng also wanted to see if Fortune from different worlds could be used together, and if he could bring this Fortune back to his main body.


    Chen Heng knew that when this clone disappeared, its essence would return to his main body, but whether or not the Fortune would go along with it, he had no idea.


    This would be a good experiment for him to try things out.


    During this half a year, Chen Heng had cleared out countless curses, but there seemed to be no end to them.


    Even if he cleared out an area, after some time, curses would reappear there.


    That world¡¯s curse energy was simply too vast, and contained nnumerable curses.


    Even Chen Heng had no way of dealing with this.


    Then again, he had never hought about killing all of the curses.


    At the end of the day, he had only gone to different ces to gain worshippers, as well as to see if he could gain the blessing of this world.


    As for whether or not he could clear out all of the curses, that was not a big deal to him.


    During this half a year, he had cleared out many curses, but he had not seen any curses that could rival the one at the Changyuan City. Even the strongest one was only close to the Origin level, but was still quite far away.


    The one that had appeared at the Changyuan City was not a true Origin Curse, but it had begun to condense aw body, and could be counted as a Half-Origin Curse.


    Even a Half-Origin Curse was extremely terrifying, and was on apletely different level.


    If Chen Heng had not been there on that day, the entire city would have been annihted by the curse, and then the entire Tiancheng Nation would have been in danger, most likely bing a new forbidden area.


    Simr things had happened in the past.


    After travelling about in the past half a year, Chen Heng was now on the way back to the Changyuan City.


    His goal this time was the Origin Curse from back then.


    From how Chen Heng saw it, that Origin Curse was a massive treasure trove, especially to him.


    If he could kill it and steal itsw energy, he would be able to go through a further transformation and reach a higher level.


    To Chen Heng, this was quite a big temptation.


    Before, he had not done this because his strength was not enough.


    Back then, even though he had beaten back the Origin Curse, that was only because he held the advantage in a range of things.


    However, if he went to a Cursed Land, the situation would be reversed.


    It would be the Origin Curse being strengthened by the Cursed Land, while Chen Heng¡¯s strength would be reduced.


    As such, during this half a year, Chen Heng had not done anything, and had just silently gathered strength as he waited for this day.


    Today, Chen Heng would be able to return there and act.


    Time gradually passed.


    Sunlight shone on the ground, and Chen Heng slowly walked to arge, open area.


    There was already a weingmittee waiting for him there, among which was someone he was very familiar with.


    It was a woman dressed in the Alliance¡¯s ck uniform. She was somewhat pretty, and she stared at Chen Heng.


    It was Chen Rou.


    After half a year, she looked like she had changed a bit too, but not much.


    Looking at Chen Rou, Chen Heng slowly walked over.


    ¡°Long time no see, big sis.¡± Chen Heng smiled as he greeted her.


    ¡°You still knew toe back, huh?¡± Chen Rou¡¯s expression was a bitplicated.


    By the side, the others looked at them but did not say much.


    Even though Chen Heng had note back to the Tiancheng Nation during this time, he had been in contact with Chen Rou.


    He would asionally call her, and they were notpletely cut off.


    Before leaving from this ce, Chen Heng refused the invitations from everyone else before going home with Chen Rou.


    After returning home, Chen Heng lounged about while Chen Rou busied herself with cooking.


    ¡°After half a year, your cooking skills seemed to have regressed¡­¡± Chen Heng looked at Chen Rou as he smiled.


    ¡°After you were gone, I haven¡¯t cooked much, so my cooking skills naturally declined.¡± Chen Rou said, ¡°Are you nning to go to that ce?¡±


    She did not clearly specify, but both people knew wat she was talking about.


    Chen Heng did not say anything and just nodded.


    Chen Rou gave a deep sigh.


    ¡°You really make me worry,¡± sheined, ¡°You were in a foreignnd by yourself for so long, and now you¡¯ve finallye back, but you¡¯re going to do something so dangerous¡­ can¡¯t you just be normal and go to school?¡±


    Chen Rou could not help butin.


    Chen Heng gave a slight smile as he listened to her, but did not say much.


    From how Chen Rou saw it, peacefully going to school every day was a blissful life.


    He would not have to worry about all kinds of things, nor would he have to risk his life to fight with terrifying curses.


    However, even though this life was not bad to Chen Heng, it was not what he wanted.


    He had experienced simr things in his first life, and did not want to experience it again.


    As such, he could not do as Chen Rou wished.


    Moreover, even if he wanted to live a peaceful life, that was no longer possible.


    This world was being corroded by curse energy, and creatures form the other world were continuously invading this world.


    It would be impossible to live a peaceful and safe life.

 Chapter 359 - Once Again Entering The Cursed Land

    <h4>Chapter 359: ¨C Once Again Entering The Cursed Land</h4>


    After eating, Chen Heng left.


    This time, he did note back just to see Chen Rou; there were also some old friends who he wanted to visit.


    This included Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao, as well as some friends from the church.


    Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao still lived in this city, and seemed to be doing quite well for themselves; they had started apany.


    After seeing Chen Heng, they were quite happy.


    ¡°After you left, we wanted to go and visit you, but were refused.¡±


    Within a quiet caf¨¦, Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao sat opposite Chen Heng as they spoke, ¡°After that, we heard that you had been kidnapped.¡±


    Sitting there, Yang Cheng shook his head as he said, ¡°What rubbish security; they should have given you to us and have us protect you. We would have been much more reliable than those people.¡±


    ¡°I think the same.¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled.


    Following this, he asked about Xiao Lan¡¯s situation.


    That girl who he had helped back then was now at school, and seemed that she was living happily.


    Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao greatly liked her, and had always been acting as her guardians to look after her.


    ¡°Are you really going to go back into that Cursed Land?¡±


    After hearing about Chen Heng¡¯s goal, the two of them felt quite shocked.


    Even though it had been half a year, the effects from that Origin Curse appearing were still present.


    Even now, Yang Cheng could not forget what things had been like when the Origin Curse had appeared.


    That terrifying figure was like a nightmare, and would sh in his mind now and then.


    Compared to half a year ago, this city seemed much more bleak.


    Because of what had happened, many people had left this city and gone to other cities to work.


    As such, Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao were quite shocked after hearing why Chen Heng hade back.


    ¡°It¡¯s a problem I¡¯ll have to resolve sooner orter.¡± Seeing their reactions, Chen Heng smiled and said softly, ¡°If I don¡¯t deal with it, the same thing will happen in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, the two of them nodded.


    Indeed, even though that Origin Curse from half a year ago had been banished, it still existed.


    It was extremely likely that one day, it would return.


    When that time came, if Chen Heng was not here, who would deal with it?


    Rather than waiting for it toe and deal some damage, it was better to deal with it in advance.


    In the past, some people had suggested this, but they just did not have the strength to do it.


    ¡°Are you confident that you¡¯ll be able to do it?¡± The two of them asked Chen Heng.


    ¡°More or less.¡± Hearing their words, Chen Heng smiled and replied.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case¡­¡± The two of them fell silent for a moment before gritting their teeth and saying, ¡°Let us go with you; we know that Cursed Land quite well. If you bring us, we¡¯ll be able to help you a lot.¡±


    By now, the two of them were very familiar with that Cursed Land.


    After all, they had already gone into it twice.


    Looking at the two of them, Chen Heng stared for a moment before smiling, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then thank you.¡±


    If he had a guide, it would be much more convenient for him to traverse that Cursed Land.


    Chen Rou also made the same decision.


    After all, she could not bear to watch her little brother risking his life while she just sat back and watched.


    This did not sit well with how she did things.


    Apart from her, the Tiancheng Nation¡¯s government also sent many people, including some people from the Alliance.


    They were the top-tier Curse Bearers in the Tiancheng Nation, and would be able to hold their own even against high-level curses.


    This kind of team was quite luxurious.


    It seemed that the government was taking the Cursed Land in the Changyuan City quite seriously.


    In actuality, they had no choice¡ªafter all, that Origin Curse was still alive.


    If the Origin Curse once again descended, it would dierclty devour this entire city.


    When that time came, even the entire Tiancheng Nation would face a crisis, and might be destroyed.


    Such a terrifying existence was like a ticking time bomb to the Tiancheng Nation.


    As such, they wanted to dismantle this bomb as soon as possible.


    Now, their opportunity hade, so they naturally would not hesitate.


    After a few days, their team set off.


    It was evident that this journey would be quite spectacr.


    ¡°It¡¯s here, eh¡­¡±


    Dense ck fog covered the surroundings, continuously spreading out.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he turned and looked about.


    Ahead was a deste ruins, which looked like what had once been a massive city.


    This area looked quite ancient.


    This was the Cursed Land located under the Changyuan City.


    Back then, after Chen Heng had fought with the Origin Curse and banished it, the Cursed Land had also been banished.


    Following this, the entrance of the Cursed Land had been sealed by the government, making it so that no one could go in, and nothing coulde out.


    To Chen Heng, there was nothing special about this ce. It was just deathly quiet.


    The only thing special about it was that the curse energy here was much denser than other ces.


    During this half a year, Chen Heng had entered some Cursed Lands.


    Those Cursed Lands all looked different, but what they had inmon was that they all had incredibly dense curse energy.


    This Cursed Land was the same, but was even denser than the others.


    After walking in, Chen Rou and the others became much warier and tense.


    After all, this was not the first time that they hade here, and they still remembered the dangers they had faced withinst time.


    ¡°There seem to have been some changes¡­¡± After walking in here for some time, Yang Cheng frowned and spoke.


    He did not know if it was just him, but there seemed to be far fewer curses here,pared tost time at least.


    ¡°Could it be because so many of them were sent to our worldst time?¡± Chen Rou thought to herself.


    However, soon, she shook her head.


    Within the Cursed Lands, curses could not die, and as long as the Cursed Land remained, curses would continuously be created.


    As such, the numbers of the curses in this Cursed Land should not have decreased.


    So what was going on then?


    After walking for some distance, they did not encounter any dangers, nor did they encounter any curses.


    They could not help but frown.


    At that moment, Chen Heng suddenly stopped walking and looked in a certain direction.


    ¡°They¡¯reing.¡± He said with a calm voice.


    By his side, everyone else looked over in curiosity and alertness.


    As they watched on, figures began to slowly approach from within the ck fog.


    Those figures were very big, and each of them were at least three metres tall. They were covered with curse energy aura, and seemed incredibly terrifying.


    As they walked, their red eyes looked over towards Chen Heng and the others.


    In that instant, curse energy began to rampage, and a formless pressure spread out.


    ¡°High level curses!¡± Sensing this massive amount of curse energy, everyone¡¯s expressions fell.


    So-called high level curses were adept at using curse energy, and their bodies themselves were quite powerful. They could easily wipe out a town and had terrifying power.


    Of course, to these people, a few high level curses was not a big deal.


    The Alliance¡¯s members could all deal with high level curses themselves, and even had chances at winning.


    However, right now, there were dozens of high level curses appearing.


    If such a number appeared in the outside world, they would be able to easily ughter an entire city.


    Facing such numbers, even the Alliance¡¯s numbers felt an instinctive fear.


    Normally, if they encountered such a situation, the only thing awaiting them would be death.


    However, right now¡­


    They instinctively looked to the centre of the group, att he boy.


    The boy was wearing clean white robes and had a calm expression. Despite seeing so many high level curses, his expression did not change in the slightest.


    It was as if these curses were nothing to him.


    Of course, that was indeed the case.


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s reaction, everyone calmed down and felt some confidence.


    Following this, they rushed up and began to fight with the curses.


    The Curse Seeds within their bodies exploded out, causing their bodies to go through changes, and causing them to be much stronger.


    What was important was that under the effects of curse energy, they could at least injure these curses.


    This was quite important¡ªafter all, under normal circumstanecs, ordinary people would not be able to harm curses.


    No matter if it was guns or cold weapons, there was no way of injuring them.


    The only thing that could attack them was Curse Bearers who also had curse energy.


    That was why Curse Bearers had such status.


    However, after activating their Curse Seeds, their bodies went through strange changes, making them look quite savage.


    If someone opened a haunted house, all of these people could join it without having to do any makeup.


    It was not too bad for Chen Rou¡ªshe had the holy item from Chen Heng, as well as her own Cursed Item.


    However, everyone else was not doing as well.


    Standing there, Chen Heng ovbserved for a few moments before shaking his head.


    This was not good enough at all.


    All of these people could temporarily suppress these curses, but they were far off from being able to destroy them all.


    If the battle really went on, even if they were able to kill all of these curses, most of them would fall to either the curses or the bacsh from their curse energy.


    These people were already the strongest forces in the world¡ªit was no wonder that this world would be corroded by Cursed Lands to this extent.


    Fortunately, because thews in the two worlds were different, when the curses entered the real world, they would be suppressed by the world¡¯sws.


    If that was not the case, this world would have already perished.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng nodded and waved his hand.


    The area ahead was extremely chaotic, but as Chen Heng waved his hand, some changes appeared.


    Faint light shed, beautiful and resplendent.


    That light covered everything in the surroundings, including Chen Rou and the others, cleansing the curse energy in their bodies.


    Under the light, all of the changes from the curse energy disappeared.


    ¡°My wounds¡­¡± When the others opened their eyes again, t hey were shocked to find that their injuries had all disappeared.


    The injuries left behind from curses were not easy to get rid of, and the remnant curse energy would often prevent wounds from healing.


    However, all of the curse energy left in their bodies had been cleansed away, and their bodies had also recovered.


    Sensing this, they all paused and looked over.


    The terrifying curses that had been standing there had all disappeared, as if they had never been there.


    Howls sounded out¡ªunder the light, the curses had been purified and disappeared.


    Soon, everything became silent again.


    From when the curses had appeared, it had only been a few seconds.


    ¡°He¡­ instantly dealt with so many high level curses¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Chen Rou, Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao were not too surprised, but the other people, who had only seen Chen Heng act for the first time, were all dumbfounded.


    However, they soon came to their senses, because Chen Heng was already walking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± he said softly as he walked onwards.

 Chapter 360 - Fighting Again

    <h4>Chapter 360: ¨C Fighting Again</h4>


    After walking in to the depths of the Cursed Land, they began to encounter more and more curses.


    This was quite expected, and the deeper they went, the stronger the curses would be as well.


    When they reached the depths, they would even encounter some terrifying existences above high level.


    Facing such existences, Chen Heng naturally could not let Chen Rou and the others deal with them, and he had to act.


    Wathcing him deal with those curses, everyone else waspletely dumbfounded.


    On the way, no matter how powerful the curses were, they were not a match for Chen Heng.


    As Chen Heng advanced, golden mes covered the ground, turning the surroundings into a sea of mes.


    The holy mes incinerated the curses, not leaving behind even a trace.


    Within the golden mes, the powerful and savage curses all became dust.


    As Chen Heng and his party went deeper and deeper, an existence that was slumbering and recovering its strength seemed to sense something.


    An incredibly pair of red eyes suddenly opened, giving off light.


    The terrifying curse hidden in the depths of the Cursed Land awakened.


    ¡°It¡¯s woken up, eh¡­¡± On the way, Chen Heng sensed something and thought to himself.


    Looking into the distance, Chen Heng gave a faint smile.


    It seemed that after reaching here, that curse had realised something and began to awaken.


    Then again, that was to be expected.


    After all, their actions hadpletely turned its home upside down.


    If it did not awaken by now, Chen Heng would wonder if there was something wrong with it.


    Following this, Chen Heng and his party continued to advance.


    ¡°It¡¯s ahead¡­¡±


    Soon, they reached a massive ruins.


    Arriving here, Yang Cheng¡¯s expression becameplicated as he said, ¡°We¡¯vee back¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Standing by his side, Liang Xiao also spoke softly.


    They were quite familiar with this ce, as they hade twice before.


    The first time, they had snuck here to obtain a Cursed Item.


    They had been quite lucky that time¡ªthat terrifying curse had not awakened, and had still been sleeping.


    Otherwise, even if they had 10 lives, they would not have survived.


    The second time, they hade here with Chen Rou and the others.


    That time, they had been quite unlucky, and had been there when the Origin Curse had awoken. If it wans¡¯t for Chen Heng, they would not have survived.


    Now, it was the third time.


    Of the three times, this was the easiest and least fearful time.


    With Chen Heng by their side, no matter what happened, they knew that they would be in good hands.


    This kind of feeling was incredibly nice. Otherwise, with their previous experiences, they would have been terrified upon arriving here.


    ¡°If we continue on, we will arrive at the core of this Cursed Land¡­¡± Chen Rou said softly as she looked at Chen Heng, ¡°That is most likely where our target is¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Chen Heng smiled as he nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Chen Rou looked at him with aplicated gaze. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but did not in the end.


    She wanted to convince Chen Heng not to advance and to not do such a dangerous thing.


    However, apart from Chen Heng, who could do this?


    There was no one else.


    Thinking to there, she could only sigh and did not try to persuade him otherwise.


    Time gradually passed.


    ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Looking at Chen Rou and the others, Chen Heng said softly.


    After saying this, he headed forwards.


    Looking at Chen Heng, the others did not say anything, and remained where they were.


    This was something they had agreed on.


    The point of these people was to just bring Chen Heng here.


    After that, they just needed to stay here and wait for him.


    After all, with their strength, if they went in, they would not be of any help. Instead, they would just make trouble for Chen Heng.


    They understood this, so they did not try to force things.


    As they watched on, Chen Heng slowly headed forwards before gradually disappearing.


    A wave of ck fog came from the distance, obscuring their vision.


    In the darkness, they could not see anything. They could only see a clump of golden light still advancing.


    Seeing this, many people felt quiteplicated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find somewhere to hide¡­¡± After a while, Yang Cheng sighed and said, ¡°Soon, this ce will be a battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The others fell silent for a moment before nodding and agreeing.


    Soon, they found a safe ce to hide.


    Elsewhere, Chen Heng slowly advanced.


    His surroundings were covered with heavy darkness, and if it was anyone else, they would not be able to see anything.


    However, to Chen Heng, he was not affected, and he could still see clearly.


    He could see creatures hidden in the ck fog, as well as the city ruins in the distance.


    It seemed that in the past, this Cursed Land had been a prosperous city.


    It was just that this city had been infected with curse energy, and had be arge Cursed Land.


    The creatures that had lived in it had also changed, bing curses.


    This ce had be a ce of death.


    However, to Chen Heng, the history of this ce was not important.


    What was important was the enemy in front of him.


    From what Chen Heng could sense, a massive will was awakeing and had locked onto him.


    ¡°Did you sense me?¡± Chen Heng was not surprised and grinned, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been looking forwards to this too¡­ since that¡¯s the case,e.¡±


    He said calmly as his smile became colder, ¡°Let¡¯s see how much you¡¯ve progressed over the past half a year.¡±


    Boom!


    As his words sounded out, explosions sounded out in the surroundings.


    In that moment, it was as if thunder continuously sted out. The earth trembled as the sky seemed to tear. It was as if the entire world was infuriated by Chen Heng¡¯s words.


    A massive hand tore through the ground.


    Boundless darkness appeared, weighing down on Chen Heng.


    Moreover, this was just the signs of a certain existence awakening.


    Its aura was incredibly powerful, and fusing with the surrounding world, it resulted in such shocking scenes.


    Massive breathing sounds resembling thunder continuously sounded out.


    When Chen Heng opened his eyes again and the darkness retreated, a gigantic, terrifying existence had appeared before him.


    Just standing there, it was tens of thousands of metres tall, and seemed incredibly terrifying.


    Its red eyes gave off bloodthirstiness and violence as it stared at Chen Heng.


    The two of them stood at the centre of this world.


    It was just thatpared to the giant, Chen Heng was like a tiny ant.


    Such a massive difference was enough to make anyone tremble.


    However, Chen Hengughed.


    ¡°Looks like I gave you quite a heavy injury back then. Even now, your arm hasn¡¯t recovered..¡±


    Looking at the giant¡¯s missing left arm, Chen Heng grinned.


    It was him who had cut that arm off half a year ago, and even now, it had not fully healed.


    Under ordinary circumstances, this did not make sense.


    For existences like them, let alone losing an arm, even if their entire body was destroyed, they could quickly recover.


    Having a body filled withw energy was no simple thing.


    For existences like them, they could quickly recover in a single breath.


    However, this was not the case for the Origin Curse right now.


    The reason for this was because of the severity of the injury.


    Back then, Chen Heng had not only cut its arm off, but had used the simtor to steal itsw energy.


    A physical wound was not a big deal, but the loss ofw energy was fatal.


    This meant that its entire body had lost some of its essence, and recovering was far more difficult than recovering from ordinary wounds.


    It was because of this the Origin Curse had not been able to recover even after half a year.


    It would take the Origin Curse at least a few decades topletely recover from that battle half a year ago. However, Chen Heng would not give it this time.


    Boom!


    Thunder continuously sounded out, as if the heavens had been enraged. The curse energy in the surroundings formed massive, savage faces, expressing their fury.


    The Origin Curse looked even more savage, and its red eyes were filled with immense killing intent. Anyone who saw it would fe chill in their bones, and would not dare to look at it directly.


    However, Chen Heng was not one of such people.


    Facing those berserk eyes, he calmly looked back before waving his hand.


    His actions were very soft, and yet they seemed to be able to turn mountains and rivers upside down, and summon the sun, moon and stars.


    Bright light exploded out and resulted in a massive explosion, as if the heavens and earth had shattered.


    The result of this sh was the Origin Curse stumbling back many steps.


    If anyone saw this, they would feel immense disbelief.


    The Origin Curse was like an enormous mountain, and Chen Heng was not even one-ten thousandth of its size.


    And yet, after that sh, it was the Origin Curse that had been pushed back, not Chen Heng.


    ¡°Roarr!¡±


    In that moment, a terrifying roar sounded out.


    After being pushed back by Chen Heng, the Origin Curse was infuriated and drew the curse energy in the surroundings to form a massive and corporeal curtain of darkness.


    Following this, it roared and its body gave off light as it revealed its monstrous power.


    This time, the Origin Curse did not hold back at all, releasing all of its power and trying to suppress Chen Heng as quickly as possible.


    Perhaps just then it sensed Chen Heng¡¯s threat and understood how terrifying he was.


    After half a year, its wounds had not healed yet, and yet Chen Heng had be much stronger. This made it feel incredibly shocked, causing it to instinctively go all-out.


    Terrifying energy surged out.


    Small cracks appeared in the space itself, looking like small pieces of shattered ss.


    This was the boundary of the Cursed Land, and it could not withstand this terrifying aura and began to shatter.


    The entire Cursed Land shook, and no matter where one was, they would be able to see a savage monster descend from the sky as it roared.


    A hand mmed onto the ground, causing the surroundings to tremble.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm. Facing this, he just mmed a hand against the ground, causing the divine energy to explode out like a volcanic eruption.


    The power from the Origin Curse was blocked by him, and none of it remained.


    Otherwise, this power from the Origin Curse would have been enough to destroy this entire Cursed Land.


    Chen Heng himself would be fine, but the rest of his party would have all perished.


    Boundless light appeared, spreading out and cleansing this Cursed Land.


    Massive amounts of ck fog scattered and dissipated.


    At that moment, a massive, holy image could be seen, and in the distance, Chen Rou and the others could sense the changes.


    ¡°Is this Cursed Land going to copse?¡± Hiding in a ruins and sensing the tremors, they felt quite anxious.


    Chen Rou looked up and could clearly see the enormous figure of the Origin Curse, as well as that light.


    It seemed that the battle had begun.


    The fight was incredibly monstrous, and seemed like it could destroy his entire Cursed Land.


    Sensing this, everyone¡¯s expressions were quite grim, and they had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 361 - Kill

    <h4>Chapter 361: ¨C Kill</h4>


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t die while fighting curses, and instead died to the shockwaves from someone else fighting, that would be a bit too pitiful¡­¡± Within the ruins, Yang Cheng¡¯s expression was quite grim as he looked around and spoke.


    Hearing his words, everyone else nodded.


    Everyone here were capable of fighting with high level curses, and were rare talents in every nation.


    For people like them, only by dying in battle with curses would their deaths have meaning.


    ¡°Stop being so pessimistic.¡± Liang Xiao stood there feeling quite frustrated, ¡°What do you want to do then? Go over and fight with the Origin Curse, and get stomped to death with a single step?¡±


    Hearing this ,everyone sighed, not knowing what to say.


    The scene before them was incredibly intense, and this was especially so for those who had never seen Chen Heng act before.


    This kind of battle was like the ones they heard of from the legends.


    If they did not see it themselves personally, they would never be able to imagine that someone could unleash such terrifying power.


    As for Chen Rou, Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao, they were not too surprised. After all, half a year ago, they had seen Chen Heng act in the Changyuan City.


    Even though this battle was much greater than before, it was still within the limits of their understanding.


    ¡°I wonder how things are going right now¡­¡± Chen Rou looked over as she thought to herself.


    Large amounts of ck fog obscured their vision, making it so that they could not see clearly.


    Even though Chen Rou did her best to look over, all she could see was a massive, hazy figure.


    As for Chen Heng¡¯s figure, it waspletely covered up by the ck fog, unable to be seen.


    Seeing this, she sighed and held on to the pendant in front of her chest.


    ¡°Please be safe¡­¡± She thought to herself.


    As if it sensed her thoughts, the golden pendant began to glow with golden light.


    Ahead, changes begant o happen.


    ¡°Quick, look!¡± Voices sounded out in the surroundings.


    Hearing this, Chen Rou instinctively looked over.


    In that direction, massive amounts of light had appeared.


    In the darkness, an enormous angelic image that was no smaller than the Origin Curse had appeared.


    Even though it was incredibly mighty, it did not give off any pressure; instead, when everyone looked at it, they felt a sense of holiness and purity.


    Unique energy spread out, and no matter who it was, they felt peace in their souls.


    ¡°Is that¡­ the legendary Holy Son¡¯s power?¡±


    Looking at the massive angel image, everyone was stupefied as they muttered.


    In the past, they had not too understood why Chen Heng was called the Holy Son.


    However, now, they understood just how much value there was in this title.


    Boom!


    ck fog dissipated as it was banished by the light, revealing the scenes behind.


    There, two massive figures viciously mmed into each other.


    The result of this was that both sides were injured.


    The massive Origin Curse stumbled backward,s a massive, bloody hole in its chest, through which bones could be seen.


    As for the massive angel, it had lost many of its feathers of light.


    However, this angel was created by Chen Heng using the Holy Son clone¡¯s power. It did not have a true body, and was made up of divine energy.


    Since it did not have a real body, it naturally would not bleed.


    At the centre of the angel, Chen Heng stood there, and with a thought, massive amounts of divine energy once again appeared and flooded into the angel image.


    Boundless light spread out, and under this light, the angel image¡¯s strength was once again restored.


    Standing there, it gave off immense light, looking like a god of the legends.


    Standing there, the Origin Curse gave a low roar.


    In the surroundings, this Cursed Land seemed to respond, and massive amounts of curse energy appeared and flowed into its body.


    Under the effects of the curse energy, its wounds quickly healed.


    Now, both the Origin Curse and the angel looked like they had not been affected at all.


    ¡°Using the Cursed Land¡¯s power to recover¡­¡± Seeing this, Chen Heng chuckled, ¡°My poweres from countless believers, whereas your poweres from a dead and shattered world. Let¡¯s see who canst longer.¡±


    Both fighters had their unique source of energy.


    Chen Heng¡¯s energy came from faith energy, which originated from the believers of the Holy Mother.


    As long as this world¡¯s people continued to worship the Holy Mother, Chen Heng would never run out of energy.


    As for the Origin Curse, its energy came from this Cursed Land.


    Even though a small world had enormous amounts of energy, it could notpare to Chen Heng¡¯s faith energy.


    After all, this world had long since perished, and most of its energy had already been extracted, bing the curse energy that filled this world.


    How much energy could this dead world provide for this Origin Curse to use?


    Chen Heng very much wanted to know the answer.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± The Origin Curse gave a loud roar before rushing up.


    Following this, the two of them began to madly fight again.


    Compared to half a year ago, both sides were stronger.


    For Chen Heng, he had gained arge number of followers over the past half a year, and the Holy Son clone had also gainedrge amounts of faith energy.


    As for the Origin Curse, even though it had not be stronger, it was within the Cursed Land and could unleash greater strength.


    Compared to when it had been suppressed in the real world half a year ago due to the difference inws, the Origin Curse was now able to use its full strength.


    The two of them exchanged hundreds of blows continuously, and each sh caused the ground to shake.


    Soon, the Cursed Land began to wither as its energy began to be drained.


    Chen Heng could sense that some of the boundary regions of this Cursed Land had begun to copse, and were being devoured by another world.


    At the same time, this Cursed Land¡¯s energy was quickly bing weaker, causing the Origin Curse¡¯s strength to also be weaker.


    This was to be expected.


    After all, as time passed, under such immense fighting, both Chen Heng and the Origin Curse had reached their limits.


    It was just that Chen Heng¡¯s energy came from his worshippers, as well as his storage of divine energy, while the Origin Curse¡¯s energy came from this Cursed Land.


    As it used up its energy, this Cursed Land would also be affected.


    After exchanging another 100 blows, Chen Heng headed forwards and the angel image¡¯s sword shed downwards.


    This strike waspletely unstoppable, and it was his strongest attack so far.


    In terms of the power it contained, this sword strike used up the divine energy that Chen Heng had saved up for half a year, gathering into an ultimate strike.


    In that moment, brilliant light exploded out, apanied by an immense might.


    Just the power from this strike caused the Cursed Land to quake and begin to crumble under this pressure.


    In the surrounding regions, everyone raised their heads as they looked at that figure, their eyes filled with terror.


    This was the most terrifying thing they had ever seen, and it left a deep mark in their souls.


    As a pir of light descended, a monstrous explosion sounded out.


    Hearing this, Chen Rou and the others sharply raised their heads, a look of shock on their faces.


    At the centre of the Cursed Land, a massive hole had appeared.


    Chen Heng¡¯s attack had directly broken through this Cursed Land¡¯s boundary.


    In that moment, a suffocating pressure appeared as energy began to spread out from that massive hole, wanting to devour this Cursed Land.


    Boom!


    An enormous figure fell to the ground.


    It seemed that even the powerful Origin Curse had not been able to withstand this blow, and had fallen to the ground.


    There were innumerable injuries on its body, from which ck blood flowed out. Countless bones were broken, and it looked incredibly wretched.


    After such a big battle, the Origin Curse could no longer take it.


    Its strength was about the same as Chen Heng¡¯s, but the Cursed Land could not withstand Chen Heng¡¯s repeated assaults.


    Even though the Cursed Land could provide the Origin Curse with power, so that it could fight Chen Heng evenly, the amount of energy it contained was very limited.


    After all, it was a broken world, and the battle between the two of them had damaged it even further.


    As time passed, even if the Origin Curse could withstand Chen Heng¡¯s attacks, the Cursed Land could not.


    By now, the Cursed Land had reached its limit.


    Standing there and looking at the massive hole, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Even if they did not contineut o fight, the Cursed Land would most likely copse.


    In response, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he silently advanced.


    The Origin Curse was still there, and was lying on the ground.


    However,pared to before, it was in a very sorry state.


    After Chen Heng¡¯s attack just then, most of its body had been shattered, and it waspletely bloody.


    Its originally firmw body was now shattered, and looked incredibly wretched.


    In actuality, if itsw body was not strong enough, it would have already died by now.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Looking at the Origin Curse, which was lying on the ground by still struggling, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he muttered.


    By now, he could already see the end.


    Chen Heng mmed his palm down, and the region ahead was covered by divine energy, turning into a resplendent, golden domain.


    In that moment, light exploded out, cleansing thend and seeming to even stabilise it.


    However, under the tsunami of divine energy, the Origin Curse¡¯s body directly shattered and it died.


    Looking at this, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he spread out his arms.


    Massive amounts of energy surged towards him.


    As the Origin Curse fell, enormous amounts ofw energy began to flood towards his body under the influence of the simtor.


    Within his body, his two Divinities quickly awakened and madly absorbed thew energy.


    A familiar feeling appeared within Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    ¡°Am I going to go through another transformation¡­¡± Sensing the changes in his body, Chen Heng thought to himself as he looked into the distance.


    The violent changes happening in his body were simr to that of half a year ago.


    It was just thatpared to half a year ago, it was much more intense.


    Based on the feeling Chen Heng got, after this transformation, he would go through massive changes.


    However, he shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet¡­¡± He said softly.


    Following this, he began to walk towards the distance.


    ¡°Looks like the battle has finished.¡± Sensing that things had calmed down, Chen Rou and the others looked around before saying.


    The entire region was covered by golden light, and the rolling curse energy was being banished.


    This told everyone what the result was.


    Looking at the golden light, everyone grinned and felt quite delighted.


    ¡°How terrifying¡­¡± Standing beside Chen Rou, Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao sighed in amazement.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing that we didn¡¯t die from the shockwaves from their battle¡­¡± Someone else marvelled.


    Indeed, they were quite lucky.


    During that massive battle, the Cursed Land had been greatly affected and had gradually copsed.


    However, the fact that the region they were in being mostly unaffected could be said to be incredibly fortunate.

 Chapter 362 - Calm

    <h4>Chapter 362: ¨C Calm</h4>


    ¡°I wonder how little Ming is right now¡­¡± Seeing this chaotic scene, Chen Rou looked quite worried as she looked into the distance.


    Everyone had seen just intense that battle had been; under such circumstances, was Chen Heng alright right now?


    Was he injured?


    No one knew the answer to those questions, but Chen Rou was desperate to know.


    After all, Chen Heng was her little brother.


    As his big sister, even though she knew that he was incredibly powerful, and was the Holy Son, she could not help but worry about him.


    ¡°I hope he¡¯s fine¡­¡± Standing there, she tried to look into the distance, but her vision was obscured by the fog.


    In the end, she could only sigh before not thinking about this anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± As if he sensed Chen Rou¡¯s thoughts, a voice sounded out from ahead.


    Hearing this voice, Chen Rou immediately raised her head and looked over.


    Without anyone realising it, Chen Heng had appeared there.


    He had a tall and straight figure, and looked just the same as before.


    The massive battle from before had not caused much changes in him, and in fact, even his clothes looked unsullied and undamaged. Paired with his peerlessly handsome face, he really did look like a Holy Son who had descended to the world.


    Seeing Chen Heng, Chen Rou let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She asked as she looked at him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Heng nodded and smiled, ¡°Even though I also took some damage, it¡¯s not a big problem and I¡¯ll recover soon.¡±


    After this battle, he had used up all of the divine energy he had saved up over the past half a year.


    That was the price that Chen Heng had paid.


    However, this was not a big deal¡ªafter all, he could produce more divine energy and umte it.


    Moreover,pared to what he had gained, that did not matter at all.


    Following this, he looked at the others.


    Everyone was standing there, and no one seemed injured.


    They had not lost a single person in this expedition, and all of them were fine¡ªany of them who had been injured had already been healed by Chen Heng.


    If anyone else knew about this, they would feel quite shocked.


    Everyone present hade in here prepared to sacrifice themselves, and yet this was how things had turned out.


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought to himself before smiling and saying, ¡°We¡¯ve dealt with things here, so it¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Rou and the others silently nodded.


    Following this, they left.


    After that battle, even though the Cursed Land was severely damaged, the passageway to leave the Cursed Land was still fine.


    This saved them some trouble.


    Of course, with Chen Heng¡¯s strength, even if the Cursed Land¡¯s passageway copsed, he would be able to open up a path.


    Just like that, they left from the Cursed Land.


    After they left, the changes in the Cursed Land slowly stopped.


    After the Origin Curse had fallen, the Cursed Land had stopped copsing, and began to stabilise.


    Outside, after Chen Heng and the others walked out, they were greeted by warm sunlight.


    Perhaps to others, the surrounding scenery would look quite normal nd unremarkable.


    However, to Chen Rou and the others who had juste out of the Cursed Land, the world seemed incredibly bright and beautiful, causing them to stare.


    Compared to the environment in the Cursed Land, the real world was much better.


    There was not that boundless curse energy, nor were there the terrifying curses. There was only the warm sunlight and fragrance of nature.


    Seeing this, everyone could not help but smile.


    After this day, everyone returned to their normal lives, including Chen Heng.


    After killing the Origin Curse, Chen Heng did not return to the Fer Principality, and instead stayed in his hometown.


    It looked like his life had returned to normal, and that he was living like an ordinary teenage boy.


    This made everyone feel quite surprised.


    However, Chen Rou was quite happy about this¡ªas a big sister, this was what she wanted.


    She did not like her little brother going to fight with those terrifying curses, nor did she want him to be in danger.


    This was the case, even though she knew the power that he had.


    Her worry for him was not something that she could get rid of.


    However, those peaceful days passed quickly.


    After a few months, Chen Heng decided to leave again.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Looking at Chen Heng, Chen Rou frowned and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good staying at home?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± Chen Heng needed before saying, ¡°But it¡¯s not the ce I should be. By now, I have to leave.¡±


    Following this, he told her his goal, which was not to return to the Fer Principality, but to find another ce.


    After killing the Origin Curse, thew energy that had belonged to the Origin Curse had all gone to Chen Heng.


    In order to digest thisw energy, andplete his transformation, Chen Heng would have to fall asleep again.


    As such, he was preparing to leave and find a ce to undergo his transformation.


    ¡°Is it the same as half a year ago?¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Chen Rou frowned and asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it doesn¡¯t seem like you need to leave¡­¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t leave, there will be trouble,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled and shook his head, ¡°While I¡¯m awake, no one will dare to do anything, but once I fall asleep, that will no longer be the case.¡±


    After all, everyone knew what kind of power he had.


    Even if some idiots wanted to do something, they would be quickly stopped by others.


    However, if Chen Heng fell asleep, that would not necessarily be the case anymore.


    Even though Chen Heng did not care, he did not want to cause too much trouble.


    Moreover, he did not want to wake up in an unknown ce again.


    He had already experienced this once, and did not want to experience it again.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Chen Rou paused and nodded.


    ¡°When will youe back then?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Chen Heng replied honestly.


    He did not know how much time it would take him toplete this transformation, because there were too many variables.


    There was his affinity with thew energy, as well as how much faith energy he had, as well as how strong his willpower was. All of those things affected the time.


    As such, he did not give a specific timeframe.


    ¡°It might be a long time,¡± he thought for a moment before replying, ¡°At the very least, it will be longer thanst time.¡±


    ¡°Is that so.¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Chen Rou nodded, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made the decision, then go. When you wake up, just remember toe back to this big sister of yours.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°Also, before leaving, I will leave some presents for you.¡±


    As he spoke, the golden pendant around Chen Rou¡¯s neck began to shine, as if it sensed Chen Heng¡¯s will.


    As Chen Rou watched on, the golden pendant began to go through changes, and many inscriptions appeared on it.


    Compared to before, it seemed much more ornate and beautiful.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Seeing the changes in the golden pendant, Chen Rou looked quite surprised.


    ¡°I left behind my mark and some of my power in this pendant,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled, ¡°During critical moments, that power will awaken, and should be able to help you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Chen Rou fell silent for a moment before smiling and nodding.


    Following this, Chen Heng walked out of the room.


    Behind him, Chen Rou stood there and watched him leave.


    As Chen Heng walked away, the distance between them grew.


    This was the case in all kinds of senses.


    Sensing this feeling, she felt a bit of a sense of loss, and did not know what to say.


    ¡°I hope things go well for you¡­¡±


    In the end, she could only give him her blessings.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Children would always grow up one day, and say goodbye to their rtives.


    Chen Rou had been prepared for this, but she never expected for it toe so quickly.


    ¡­


    After walking out from his neighbourhood, Chen Heng did not immediately leave the city, and instead walked about.


    He hid his appearance making it so that others could not recognise him.


    This body had many memories in this city.


    He walked past his school, where many of his ssmates were peacefully going to their sses.


    Within the quiet ssroom, his seat was still there, and no one sat in it.


    It seemed that Chen Rou had made arrangements with the school, and had kept this seat for him.


    Perhaps it was Chen Rou¡¯s hope that he would return one day and live that peaceful life again.


    However, that was not possible.


    As he continued onwards, he saw a familiar figure.


    She wore a white princess dress and looked quite lively. She had a rabbit backpack on her back, and looked quite cute.


    It was Xiao Lan.


    After half a year, that sickly girl was now studying at school, and looked like she was full of life.


    It was the end of the school day for primary-schoolers, and Yang Cheng and Liang Xiao stood outside the school as they chatted and looked ahead.


    When Xiao Lan walked out, they immediately smiled and walked over.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng grinned before turning and leaving.


    His next stop was the church.


    After half a year, the church had be quite different.


    The original structure was still there, but it had be much bigger.


    Walking in, there were people everywhere, making it difficult for ordinary people to squeeze in .


    After what had happened back then, this had be a holynd.


    Every day,rge numbers of people woulde here, hoping to see the ce that the Holy Son had once stayed at.


    As such, this ce had be incredibly lively.


    Within the main hall, a familiar voice could be heard.


    ¡°The glorious Holy Mother gave us life, and the benevolent Holy Son gave us light¡­¡±


    The middle-aged Father stood on the stage, looking the same as before.


    Behind him, the statue was still glowing with light.


    The Holy Son clone was still within it, and its light covered the entire church.


    As if it sensed Chen Heng¡¯s arrival, the Holy Son clone within the statue opened its eyes and looked at Chen Heng before nodding at him.


    Standing there and listening to the middle-aged Father¡¯s sermon, Chen Heng smiled.


    After half a year, the Father¡¯s sermon-presenting skills were just ascking.


    Chen Heng felt that if this ce had not be a holynd, it would have returned to its normal state not long after he left.


    He found a ce to sit and silently listened like the other worshippers.


    ¡°Hello,¡± A Sister came over and looked at Chen Heng in confusion, ¡°When did youe in?¡±


    ¡°Just then.¡± Hearing that voice, Chen Heng turned and looked at the Sister¡¯s familiar face as he said softly.


    Hearing this, the Sister nodded and turned to head to the next person.


    However, a feeling of familiarity rose up within her heart.


    For some reason, this young man gave her a unique feeling, as if they had met before.


    As such, she turned around to ask him about this, but was stunned.


    The young man had disappeared, as if he had vanished into thin air.


    ¡°Was it you¡­¡± She seemed to think of something and stood there, stupefied.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body appeared outside the church.


    During this time, he had had a look at everything he was familiar with in this city.


    As such, he decided to leave and did not waste any time.


    With a single step, he arrived at a t area somewhere.


    This ce looked quite deste, and there did not seem to be people living around here.


    After arriving here, Chen Heng casually waved his hand.


    The ground immediately split open, causing rocks to fly.


    Following this, Chen Heng made a stone coffin for himself and got in, before burying it underground.


    He restricted his aura so that nothing would spill out, making it so that no one would discover him as he went through this transformation.


    Following this, he closed his eyes and waited.


    Within his body, thew energy that he had saved up over the past few months began to spread throughout his body.

 Chapter 363 - Transformation

    Chapter 363: ¨C Transformation


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    After Chen Heng buried himself, violent changes began to ur within his body.


    Thew energy he had umted began to flow throughout his body, washigna nd cleansing it.


    Within the core of his body, his two Divinities gave offrge amounts of light.


    Even though the Light Divinity was strengthened, it did not go through massive changes.


    However, there were great changes to the ughtering Divinity.


    Compared to before, even though their size did not change much, they began much moreplex and powerful.


    Before, Chen Heng had only shed off an arm of the Origin Curse, and yet he had obtained massive gains.


    In the previous battle, Chen Heng had directly killed the Origin Curse.


    After killing it, Chen Heng had plundered all of itsw energy, gathering it into his body.


    Thatrge amount ofw energy had immediately caused Chen Heng¡¯s body to transform, causing massive changes in his body.


    Right now, Chen Heng could clearly sense the ughtering Divinity in his body.


    He expected that after this transformation wasplete, his ughtering Divinity would gain new abilities.


    Apart from his Divinities, his body also went through changes.


    Even though it still looked like an ordinary body, he was another step closer to condensing aw body.


    Even though Chen Heng could sense it was notplete, it had greatly progressed.


    After this transformationpleted, he would be able to finish condensing aw body.


    Of course, such a massive change required massive amounts of energy.


    As such, Chen Heng was prepared for this transformation to take a long time.


    After all, from how things seemed, if he wanted toplete this transformation, it would require an astronomical amount of divine energy.


    Such a massive amount of divine energy could onlye from the faith energy from his followers.


    As for how long this would all take, Chen Heng had no idea.


    However, it was fine¡ªwith his lifespan, no matter how long it took, he would be fine.


    After condensing aw body, even though he still had a lifespan, it had be much longer.


    Despite this, he still hoped that the transformation did not take too long¡ªhe did not want everyone he knew to be gone by the time he woke up.


    Chen Heng had experienced this in the past, but he did not want to go through it again.


    Lying there, he thought to himself before slowly closing his eyes.


    As he closed his eyes, his consciousness fell dormant.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Unless his transformation failed or someone woke him up, he would not wake up until his transformation wasplete.


    ¡­.


    Time gradually passed.


    After Chen Heng fell asleep, this region that he was in returned to normal.


    It was quite a deste region, and there was no civilization in the surroundings.


    Many yearster, some figures appeared here.


    During the early morning, the sunlight shone on the ground.


    On a hill, some people got off a truck and came over.


    ¡°Is it here?¡± After getting off the truck, a tall, middle-aged man walked over. He wore schrs robes and sses, and looked like a rsearcher.


    ¡°From the information we received, it should be here.¡±


    Another person picked up a map and nodded, ¡°An ancient tomb was washed out by the flow of water.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t quickly salvage it, it might be destroyed. Let¡¯s hurry.¡± The middle-aged man nodded as he said, ¡°Have the workers all arrived?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they arrived a while ago; they are al residents here.¡± Someone else responded, ¡°They began to work three days ago, and it¡¯s said that they have already dug up some things.¡¯


    ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing this, the middle-aged man seemed quite interested. He turned and looked at the people to the side, ¡°Take me over to have a look.¡±


    Following this, they came to a certain region.


    There, some workers were already diligently working.


    By the side, the things they had dug up were put in a scattered pile.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man and the others hurriedly went over, wanting to appraise them and find things with value.


    ¡°These things are most likely from 1,000 years or so ago, and are rare antiques.¡±


    After doing some appraising, the middle-aged man looked quite excited as he said, ¡°And they¡¯re all quite valuable.


    ¡°It seems that the owner of this tomb was most likely a noble, which was why he had so many things with him in his tomb.¡±


    Standing by the side, the others nodded in agreement.


    Not too far away, a shout suddenly sounded out.


    Someone ran over, panting raggedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Looking at that person, the middle-aged man felt a bit surprised as he asked.


    ¡°They dug up something,¡± The person replied, ¡°It¡¯s a coffin, but we don¡¯t know if it belongs to the owner of the tomb or not.¡±


    ¡°A coffin?¡± The middle-aged man felt quite interested, ¡°Bring me over.¡±


    That person nodded and led them to the coffin.


    The coffin was made of stone and looked quite simple and firm.


    It was just that using stone to make a coffin was much more difficult than using wood.


    Looking at this coffin, everyone thought of the same thing.


    After doing some examinations, they found that some things were off.


    ¡°This location is quite far from the main tomb¡¯s location; it most likely is not the owner of the tomb.¡±


    ¡°Could it be a servant or someone like that?¡± Someone asked before shaking his head, ¡°No¡­ even a servant¡¯s coffin should be closer, and what kind of servant has a stone coffin¡­¡±


    After checking the stone coffin¡¯s location, everyone frowned.


    There were not any items around the stone coffin; it was even possible that this stone coffin was not rted to the nearby tomb at all.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Looking at the stone coffin, the middle-aged man raised a possibility, ¡°Do you think this might be a special kind of funerary object?


    ¡°Maybe there is not a corpse inside, but some valuable things?¡±


    In the past, there had been such situations.


    It was just that it was the first time they had seen a stone coffin.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that is impossible.¡± Someone else nodded, ¡°Regardless, we¡¯ll know after we go back and open up this stone coffin.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone nodded.


    Indeed, no matter what the stone coffin contained, they would know after opening it up.


    As such, they put aside this matter and began to examine the other funerary items.


    Only after a few days did they return to their base and begin to examine all of the items.


    ¡°Let¡¯s open the stone coffin,¡± The middle-aged man said.


    Hearing this, the others nodded and prepared to act.


    They used specialised equipment and began to try to opent he coffin.


    What surprised them was that even though the coffin looked very simple, it was incredibly difficult to open.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Looking at the stone coffin, everyone present were quite perplexed, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like a man-made coffin, but a coffin made out of aplete stone¡­¡±


    This stone coffin did not have any gaps, and no matter what they tried, they could not open it.


    Just how was this possible?


    They tried many things, and in the end, they were able to open up a hole in the coffin and gradually open it.


    The stone coffin was opened, revealing what was within.


    Seeing the contents, everyone was stunned¡ªit was the corpse of a boy.


    The boy looked terrifyingly handsome, and seemed like a son of god.


    His clothes were perfectly preserved, and lying in the coffin, he looked like he was just sleeping.


    ¡°This¡­ what is this¡­¡±


    Looking at the boy, everyone felt stunned, not knowing what to say.


    A boy was within the coffin, and what¡¯s more, his body had not rotted at all.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they could tell that he was not breathing and did not have a pulse, they would think that he was just sleeping.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ a Curse Bearer?¡±


    In that moment, the middle-aged man thought of something.


    If it was a Curse Bearer, perhaps something like this could happen.


    As an archaeologist, he had encountered simr situations in the back, and he knew about Curse Bearers.


    For one¡¯s corpse to not rot after dying and remain the same, this seemed impossible.


    However, this was quite normal among Curse Bearers¡ªafter all, they were different to normal people.


    Curse Bearers¡¯ bodies contained curse energy, so it was not surprising that their bodies did not rot.


    Thinking to there, the middle-aged man believed that he had arrived at the correct confusion.


    However, if he really was a Curse Bearer, then things would be quite troublesome.


    Those who understood Curse Bearers understood how terrifying these things were.


    Even Curse Bearers¡¯ corpses contained terrifying power, and if it exploded out, it could kill everyone in the surroundings.


    That was quite a terrifying oue.


    Thinking to there, the middle-aged man could not help but feel quite fearful.


    ¡°Seal the coffin and put it in the innermost region,¡± He said, ¡°No one is to open it.¡±


    No one had any objections and nodded.


    Following this, everyone began to leave.


    However, within the coffin, some changes began to happen.


    Faint golden light shone out, but because the coffin was sealed, none of it leaked out.


    The faint light shone for a while before disappearing.


    In the distance, in a certain church, a pair of golden eyes slowly opened and suddenly looked in a certain direction with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°Finally¡­ awakened¡­¡±


    The statue looked quite ancient, and was in the image of the legendary Holy Mother.


    When the coffin had been excavated, the slumbering Holy Son clone had been awakened.


    However, he only looked over for a moment and did not do anything.


    Right now, Chen Heng was still in the process of his transformation, and had not woken up.


    Since that was the case, it was fine to maintain things as they were.


    Thinking to there, the Holy Son clone closed its eyes and once again became dormant.


    Time gradually passed.


    After that day, nothing happened, and the stone coffin seemed to have been forgotten.


    Another half a year passed.


    Within a silent and sparse museum, a figure silently moved.


    That figure moved very quickly, and seemed very nimble.


    If one looked closely using the faint light, they would be able to tell that it was a girl.


    She darted about in the museum, as if she was avoiding something.


    ¡°It¡¯sing¡­¡±


    Sounds continuously sounded out, and hearing those sounds, the girl looked terrified.


    She continuously looked over her shoulder as she headed forwards.


    However, no matter how she ran, she could not shake off the existence behind her.


    ¡°What do I do, what do I do¡­¡±


    Sensing this, she felt terrified and did not know what to do.


    Over the past few days, she had been continuously chased down.


    Before, many people had already fallen.


    In order to avoid the curse and not have it hurt her family and friends, she had continuously run.


    However, it seemed that even despiteing here, she could not avoid that existence.


    Hearing the footsteps behind hering closer and closer, she gritted her teeth and did her best to rush forwards.


    She did not dare to look back, afraid that she would see the mangled face.


    It was just that as she headed forwards, in the end, she reached a dead end..

 Chapter 364 - Coffin and Holy Item

    Chapter 364: ¨C Coffin and Holy Item


    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales


    ¡°It¡¯s a dead end?¡± Seeing this, the girl felt panicked.


    Ahead was a thick wall, and there was no way to continue to advance.


    Behind her, the soft footsteps continued to sound out.


    Sensing this, cold sweat broke all over the girl¡¯s body.


    ¡°What do I do¡­ What do I do¡­¡± She thought to herself, feelingpletely helpless.


    Fortunately, in thest moment, she found another route.


    It was a very secretive door that seemed to blend in with its surroundings, making it difficult to detect.


    In front of the door, there was a small que, on which something was written.


    ¡°No entry?¡± Looking at that que, the girl did not hesitate and rushed in.


    By now, she had no choice.


    What surprised her was that this door was not locked, and was easily opened.


    Following this, she rushed in and found a ce to hide.


    Behind her, the soft footsteps continued to sound out.


    The girl¡¯s body trembled as she held her breath, but in the end, the strange existence did not find her and ambled off.


    This caused the girl to feel some hope.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t find me¡­¡± She deeply breathed in and thought to herself.


    It seemed that the creature had not discovered her.


    As long as she could time things well, she would be able to shake it off.


    This gave her some hope, and she desperately held her breath, hoping that the creature would not notice her.


    Outside, things became silent, as if the curse had left.


    However, the girl still did not dare to move.


    Only after a while did she dare to let down her guard and took in a deep breath.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s gone,¡± She muttered to herself.


    However, at that moment, some sounds rang out.


    Bang!


    A soft sound could be heard in the quiet room.


    Hearing this, the girl¡¯s expression changed.


    Had it not left, and been waiting this whole time?


    She quickly noticed this possibility and felt a chill all over her body.


    Because of her voice just then, her position had most likely been exposed.


    There was no space to move in this enclosed space, and there was no way to make it outside.


    Soft footsteps began to sound out again, bing clearer and clearer.


    Thump¡­ thump¡­


    Through the cracks, the girl could see a humanoid figure walking towards her.


    ¡°Am I¡­ going to die?¡± She thought to herself.


    However, just as it was about to reach her, that figure suddenly stopped.


    A strange energy seemed to fill the surroundings and rush forwards.


    Sitting there, the girl could clearly see a golden light appear in the stone coffin in front of her.


    Immediately, the dark room was illuminated.


    Being covered by that golden light, the strange figure froze and roared, seeming reluctant and despairing.


    Under the light, its body gradually became transparent before disappearing.


    In that moment, the curse which had killed countless lives disappeared as if it had never been there.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Seeing this, the girl was stunned.


    She was also covered by the light, but rather than being hurt by it, it made her feel warm, as if she had returned to her mother¡¯s embrace.


    She felt incredibly safe, and did not have to worry about any dangers.


    However, the light gradually subsided and disappeared, as did that feeling.


    Only then did the girle to her senses and feel a sense of loss.


    Following this, she looked over at the stone coffin.


    The stone coffin looked quite normal, and seemed like an antique. However, she had no idea why it was in a ce like this.


    ¡°Is there a corpse inside?¡± The girl wondered.


    If it was a coffin, then there should be a corpse within it.


    But why did this stone coffin contain such great power?


    The girl did not know.


    However, she knew that this stone coffind definitely was not ordinary, and was most likely some kind of holy item.


    After hesitating for a moment, she earnestly kowtowed towards the coffin to express her thanks.


    Following this, she cautiously left this ce and covered up any traces of her being here.


    Time gradually passed.


    In the following few months, the girl¡¯s life returned to normal.


    She was not bothered by curse energy, nor was she put into danger.


    She returned to school and enjoyed life with her friends and ssmates.


    Hwoeve,r one day, the surroundings began to change.


    One day, she looked up and seem to be hazy figures approaching.


    Figures hidden in ck fog slowly rushed over, and within the fog, there seemed to be a terrifying existence silently opening its eyes.


    As those violent and terrifying red eyes opened, they looked as if they were going to devour the world, and suck her soul away.


    In that moment, the girl was startled awake.


    ¡°Student Ren Yaoyao,¡± The teacher said, ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The girl nodded and replied.


    The teacher did not say anything and only nodded.


    ¡°What happened just then?¡± After ss, her friend walked over and asked, ¡°Your expression looks pretty bad¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Ren Yaoyao forced on a smile and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t feel too good.¡±


    ¡°You should go see a doctor then.¡±


    Ren Yaoyao and her friend continued to chat.


    While they talked, Ren Yaoyao thought to herself.


    ¡°Was it a hallucination?¡±


    Thinking to that scene filled with ck fog, as well as those hazy figures and red eyes, her expression became quite grim.


    That scene had left a deep impression in her mind, making her unsure of whether it was real or not.


    If she did not have those experiences in the past, she definitely would not be confused.


    ¡°I might need to rest for a while¡­¡± She said before giving a bitter smile.


    As time went on, she calmed down and did not continue to think about this.


    However, soon, she noticed that something was off.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Sitting there, she heard a cry from the side.


    Hearing this, she instinctively looked over and felt stunned.


    In the distance, dense ck fog had appeared.


    The ck fog came from the distance and initially looked quite thin, but as time passed, it became denser and denser, until it became impossible to see past it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fog! ck fog!¡± Seeing this scene, everyone felt quite scared.


    Over the past few years, this phenomenon had be moremon in the world, until it could not be covered up anymore.


    The ck fog hade to be known as the precursor to a crisis.


    In this world, even children knew what this ck fog represented.


    It represented a terrifying disaster which would cause countless people to die.


    Thinking to there, many people began to tremble.


    Compared to the others, Ren Yaoyao could see things that others could not.


    Standing there, she could see the figures hidden within the ck fog.


    Theyw ere all curses and had different appearances. However, they al gave off suffocatingly terrifying power.


    Even without facing these curses, Ren Yaoyao¡¯s body trembled.


    Compared to the others, she had much more experience, and had faced off against a curse before.


    However, the scene before her had innumerable curses, and they covered the entirend.


    Even with her experience, she could not help but feel terrified.


    ¡°Curses¡­¡± Her face was pale as she thought to herself, ¡°Why is it like this¡­¡±


    Ordinarily speaking, there would usually be early warnings before the ck fog.


    The government¡¯s people would notify all people in the affected regions to leave; as such, even if the ck fog appeared, there usually were not too many casualties.


    However, there were no notices this time.


    The ck fog had suddenly appeared in front of them; under such circumstances, what could they do?


    Everyone thought to themselves and felt despair.


    In the distance, shouts sounded out, apanied by cries for help.


    In the ck fog, many people had already fallen victim to the creatures within.


    Hearing those voices, Ren Yaoyao came back to her senses; she understood that she could not just stay here.


    The curses were incredibly fast, and if they waited for the ck fog to cover this area, no one would survive.


    When that time came, they would have to rely on luck.


    They had to do something.


    Following this, she gritted her teeth and looked at her friends as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Go?¡± Her friends stared at her hazily, ¡°Where can we go? There isn¡¯t a church nearby¡­¡±


    Churches were the only ces that could restrict these curses.


    Ever since the Holy Son had descended, the Holy Mother¡¯s divine power in this world seemed to have been activated.


    Any church with the Holy Son¡¯s statue would suppress curses to a certain extent, making it so that they could not unleash too much power.


    As such, whenever most people encountered curses, they would immediately go to a church and pray for protection.


    It was a pity that within this city, there was no such church.


    After all, this was just a small city, and there were only one or two abandoned churches, and they were in remote areas.


    If they tried to go now, they would die before they arrived there.


    ¡°I know a ce¡­¡± Ren Yaoyao gritted her teeth and looked around as she said in a loud voice, ¡°There is a holy item in the museum nearby! If we can get there, we might be able to live!¡±


    Hearing this, the people in the surroundings all began to talk, as if they had seen a chance at life.


    ¡°A holy item?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Could there really be a holy item in that run-down museum?¡±


    So-called holy items were things left behind back when the Holy Son had descended.


    Before Chen Heng had left, under Chen Rou and the Ten Star Sect¡¯s request, he had used his divine energy to leave behindrge numbers of holy items.


    Moreover, the blood that had been extracted from him also contained supernatural power, and could suppress curses.


    Those things were called holy items, and were the most precious things in the world.


    They were incredibly rare and each of them were of astronomical value.


    For their local museum to have something like this, this was somethingpletely unexpected.


    Of course, Ren Yaoyao was notpletely sure.


    It was just that when she had seen that light and felt that warmth, it reminded her of the warmth that she had felt within a Holy Mother Church.


    That was why she had guessed that there was a holy item there.


    Perhaps that person in the stone coffin had been a rich noble, which was why a holy item had been buried without him without anyone noticing.


    That was her guess, but she had no way of verifying it.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t go over, our oue here will be the same,¡± she said, before dragging her friend out.


    Seeing this, everyone came to a realisation.


    Indeed, by now, even if they stayed here, they would just be waiting for death.


    Rather than that, it was better to trust her and have a look.


    Thinking to there, many people began to run out.


    The people from this ssroom also attracted others to join them.


    Under such circumstances, people would often blindly followrge groups.


    Following this, arge number of people rushed out.


    The museum was not too far away from Ren Yaoyao¡¯s school, and they soon arrived.


    It was still daytime, and there were still people working in the museum, unlike thest time Ren Yaoyao hade here.


    ¡°What are you all doing?¡± Seeing arge crowd rush over, one of the workers looked confused.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin.¡± Ren Yaoyao ignored the workers and rushed in.


    ¡°Please be there¡­¡± As she ran, she silently prayed that the stone coffin would still be there.


    Fortunately, when she arrived at that familiar corridor and entered that room, the coffin was still there.


    The stone coffin silentlyy in the room, still covered by thick dust.


    Seeing this, the girl rxed a bit.


    ¡°Everyone, help me carry this coffin out!¡± She shouted.


    Hearing this, many people stared..

 Chapter 365 - Threat

    <h4>Chapter 365: ¨C Threat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°The holy item you were talking about is a coffin?¡±


    Hearing the girl¡¯s words, everyone else felt quite surprised.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ren Yaoyao did not bother exining and nodded, ¡°Help me bring it out!¡±


    The coffin was incredibly heavy¡ªafter all, it was made of stone.


    It would be impossible for just one or two people to even push it, let alone carry it.


    Fortunately, there were many people here.


    Soon, a few young men walked over and pushed the coffin out with great difficulty.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do this!¡± Seeing this, the museum¡¯s worker shouted, ¡°This is the property of the museum. Just what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    However, when the worker realised the situation, his expression immediately changed.


    ¡°Curse? Holy item? Our museum had a holy item?¡±


    Even the museum¡¯s workers had no idea about this.


    After all, this was just a small museum, and most of the things were not worth much.


    How could they not know that they had a holy item?


    ¡°That stone coffin was left behind by an archaeology team. They said that they would send some people to deal with it, but no one ever came, so it remained here¡­¡±


    Looking at the coffin, the worker seemed to think of something and spoke.


    By now, the coffin had already been pushed out to the entrance of the museum.


    Outside, the dense ck fog became thicker and thicker.


    Curses were extremely sensitive to living creatures.


    With so many people gathered within the museum, it naturally attracted the attention of the curses in the surroundings.


    Sensing this, more and more curses began to approach.


    Everyone in the museum began to sweat cold sweat, feeling terrified and unsettled.


    ¡°Please work¡­¡± Many people prayed, looking incredibly anxious.


    That was the case for Ren Yaoyao as well.


    Even though the coffin had disyed its powerst time, whether or not it could provide the same effect this time was unknown.


    After all, there were far too many curses this time.


    Even if the government¡¯s people came, they would not necessarily be able to suppress all of these curses.


    As everyone anxiously watched on, those figures slowly came closer to where they were.


    Roars continuously sounded out, filled with desire and excitement.


    As time passed, many people¡¯s minds became chaotic as their minds were affected by the dense curse energy.


    ¡°They¡¯vee¡­¡± Standing there and looking at the curses, Ren Yaoyao¡¯s heart tightened as she retreated a few steps.


    It was not that she did not want to retreat further, but because of how many people there were, she could not back up any more.


    ¡°Please work¡­¡± She earnestly thought as she stared at the stone coffin.


    As she watched on, changes began to happen.


    Golden light began to appear from the coffin.


    This light was incredibly pure and holy, and as soona s it appeared, it gave everyone a feeling of hope and courage.


    This was an energy that could affect one¡¯s soul, and right after it appeared, it was able to calm everyone down.


    On the other hand, the curses that were touched by the light all howled as their bodies became transparent.


    Following this, their bodies disappeared and faded into the ck fog.


    In the end, even the ck fog dissipated.


    Everything became normal again, and the world returned to peace.


    Seeing this, everyone was dumbfounded.


    ¡°It¡­ It really worked!¡±


    ¡°This coffin really is a holy item!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re saved!¡±


    The survivors hugged each other and wept, feeling incredibly moved.


    On the other side, the museum workers looked dumbfounded.


    ¡°So our museum had a holy item like this?¡± They thought to themselves before feeling overjoyed.


    Putting aside the value of a holy item, any item would result in great following.


    Even though a holy item could be sold for an astronomical price, no one would be willing to sell it.


    Curse Bearers had incredibly high statuses in this world, and could easily obtain great standing and fortunes.


    However, a holy item, even the worst kinds, could easily suppress all Curse Bearers.


    They were the natural enemies of curse energy, and with a holy item, no matter how bad one¡¯s injuries were, they would be able to quickly recover.


    There were many benefits.


    As such, anyone who had a head would not sell a holy item.


    And now, it had been discovered that such a small museum actually had a holy item.


    If this news was spread, it would definitely shock everyone.


    After this crisis was over, this museum would definitely go through big changes.


    Thinking to there, the museum workers looked at each other and could not help but feel excited.


    At the same time, many people tried to guess what was within the coffin.


    ¡°There might not just be a corpse inside the coffin; there are most likely special funerary items.¡±


    Some people whispered to each other, ¡°Among the funerary items, one of them might be a holy item.¡±


    Using a holy item as a funerary item sounded like madness, but it was not impossible.


    After all, from how the world¡¯s people saw it, holy items had inconceivable power.


    Not only could it banish evil and curses, it could purify one¡¯s soul and mind, and help one¡¯s body recover.


    As such, some people had wondered if holy items could bring people back from the dead.


    Perhaps some grand figure had wanted use a holy item to maybe be revived one day, which was why they had been buried together with a holy item.


    This exnation was the most reasonable one.


    Moreover, this exined why it was a stone coffin.


    In this world, stone coffins represented holiness.


    The apostles in the legends, as well as ancient nobles, were all buried in stone coffins.


    As such, everyone seemed toe to a realisation and filled in the gaps themselves.


    In front of them, light shed and covered the surroundings.


    That light was incredibly unique and holy, making the people not know what to say.


    Ahead, the ck fog continuously retreated until it disappeared from this region.


    ¡°The ck fog disappeared!¡±


    Hiding behind the stone coffin, Ren Yaoyao looked delighted, ¡°We¡¯re saved¡­¡±


    Everyone else was the same.


    Many people also stared at the stone coffin, thinking to themselves.


    However, ahead, some changes were going on.


    Even though the ck fog retreated, it did notpletely disappear.


    Rather, after the light appeared, a certain existence hidden in the ck fog began to react.


    Soft shaking sounds began to sound out.


    When a dark figure appeared ahead, everyone stared in shock.


    ¡°What¡­ is that?¡± Looking at that dark figure in the distance, Ren Yaoyao could not help but gulp.


    Ahead, an extremely big figure had appeared.


    It was tallest than the tallest building in the city, and looked like a massive mountain.


    This figure was like a giant of the legends, and it caused everyone to tremble and for their faces to be extremely pale.


    This was no ordinary curse, nor was it a high level curse; it was most likely at the Origin Curse level.


    Looking at this existence, everyone gulped and trembled. They no longer felt calm and secure, and once again felt chaotic and terrified.


    As Ren Yaoyao watched on, that existence within the ck fog slowly opened its red eyes, which gave off terrifying light.


    Boom!


    Massive sounds rang out from within the ck fog, disturbing the peace in the surroundings.


    The ck fog once again surged forwards, and seemed to be apanied by the roars of animals.


    This area was covered by a monstrous atmosphere, and even that faint light was suppressed by the curse¡¯s power, unable to protect the living creatures here.


    Ren Yaoyao fell to the ground under the terror from those horrific eyes, causing her to shake.


    ¡°Has the holy item¡­ been suppressed?¡± Trembling voices sounded out.


    Right now, they could clearly see that enormous figure.


    As it walked over, the curse energy in the surroundings condensed, forming dense ck fog that suppressed the light from the stone coffin.


    In just a moment, the light in the surroundings became dim.


    Before, the light had covered hundreds of metres, and even reached a nearby school, covering nearly half of it.


    However, now, the range of the light quickly decreased.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Cries sounded out.


    Ren Yaoyao and the others looked over in terror, and saw a few figures being devoured by the ck fog. Their bodies corroded and were torn apart by the curses within the fog.


    The stench of blood spread as each life was ended.


    Before, those people had been protected by the holy item¡¯s light.


    However, as the light had been suppressed, those people had been exposed, and had been devoured.


    This gave a reminder to everyone present, causing them to shudder.


    It seemed that if they left the light, they would face certain death.


    Not only that, even their corpses would be devoured by curses, and their souls would not be able to go to the Holy Mother¡¯s heaven either.


    Thinking to there, everyoen¡¯s faces became pale as they instinctively squeezed towards the coffin.


    ¡°Save me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t push me!¡±


    ¡°Let me go over there!¡±


    Shouts continuously sounded out.


    Due to everyone¡¯s desire to live, they all squeezed towards the stone coffin.


    It was just that there were far too many people, and them trying to squeeze closer instead resulted in more chaos.


    It looked like a busy market, making everyone extremely ufortable.


    Ren Yaoyao and the others were within the crowd, and were being crushed on all sides.


    Fortunately, they were already close to the coffin, and could not be squeezed out.


    However, this situation was not favourable to them.


    As that massive figure began to walk towards them, the light was continuously being suppressed.


    It seemed that everyone present was going to be in danger.


    They had to think of some way to deal with this.


    Thinking to there, Ren Yaoyao gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Everyone, help me open this stone coffin!¡±


    By now, they had no other options.


    Their only hope was that the holy item in the stone coffin would be powerful enough to withstand this monster.


    As she said this, everyone around her came to a realisation..

 Chapter 366 - Holy Light

    <h4>Chapter 366: ¨C Holy Light</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we still have the stone coffin and the holy item!¡±


    ¡°Hurry and open the stone coffin!¡±


    ¡°Quick!¡±


    Hearing Ren Yaoyao¡¯s words, everyone quickly came to their senses.


    A few stronger men immediately came up and pushed it, trying to open it up.


    However, things were not as easy as they expected.


    The stone coffin was extremely heavy, and pushing it outside the museum had already used up much of their strength.


    Now, they found that trying to open up this stone coffin was extremely difficult.


    No matter how hard they tried, they could not open this stone coffin.


    If it was not the fact that there were cracks in this stone coffin, signs that it had been opened before, they would have thought that this stone coffin was impossible to open.


    ¡°Quick, put more effort into it!¡±


    As the terrifying curse approached, the light from the stone coffin became weaker and weaker.


    It seemed that many people would soon die.


    Facing this, many people shouted impatiently, wishing that the coffin would be opened soon.


    Sensing the urgency in the surroundings, the men around the coffin tried even harder, causing their muscles to bulge.


    In the end, under their efforts, there seemed to be some changes in the coffin as the top seemed to move a bit.


    ¡°It moved, it moved!¡± Seeing this, everyone felt delighted and urged the men on.


    In the distance, the terrifying curse began to attack.


    Massive amounts of curse energy condensed into ck fog, which turned into a massive ck arm that mmed towards them.


    Under this strike, the pure light seemed to waver, as if it was copse at any moment.


    ¡°Move!!¡± Sensing this, many people roared and used the rest of their strength.


    As if it sensed the danger they were in, as well as their wills, the top of the stone coffin moved a bit more.


    Instantly, everything seemed to go quiet.


    Ahead, light burst out, covering thend and looking incredibly resplendent.


    The light stopped shrinking back and stabilised itself, not allowing the ck curse energy to continue to take lives.


    In the air, as the holy light blossomed, the massive arm condensed from curse energy was scattered.


    Everything became calm again.


    Sensing this ,everyone became excited.


    ¡°It¡¯s working! Keep going!¡±


    They felt as if a massive stone had been lifted from their hearts.


    However, just this was not enough.


    The terrifying curse in the distance had not left, and was still approaching.


    Just this amount of light was not enough to banish it.


    Thinking to there, the men deeply breathed in and began to push again.


    They desperately pushed, trying to open the top of the coffin, to reveal the holy item within.


    As they did so, the light began brighter and brighter, and the range it covered increased.


    As Ren Yaoyao and the others watched on, as the coffin was opened up, the holy light continued to spread out, soon covering the entire school in the distance.


    Any curse energy or curses that were covered by the light were purified and destroyed.


    Pained howls sounded out.


    Ren Yaoyao and the others looked over and saw many figures in the ck fog being set alight by pure golden mes.


    Seeing this, they let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± In the distance, that mountain-like figure was still approaching; it looked like it had been enraged by this light, and madly approached.


    It was incredibly powerful, and caused its surroundings to shake.


    The sky was covered bya ck curtain, and terrifying scenes appeared, causing people to feel terrified.


    Seeing those scenes, no one could remain calm, and all felt great apprehension.


    Undoubtedly, this was like a natural disaster, and no one could resist it, not even the legendary Curse Bearers.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled as they looked towards the stone coffin.


    At this moment, many people directly knelt down and began to pray.


    ¡°Almighty Holy Mother, benevolent Holy Son¡­ Please send your power and save your faithful servants¡­¡±


    Prayers continuously sounded out, making this ce sound like an enormous church.


    The Holy Mother faith had already been deeply-rooted in this world, and today, the Holy Mother and Holy Son were worshipped by countless people.


    At this moment, everyone earnestly prayed to this holy item that the Holy Son had left behind, hoping that the Holy Son would send his power to destroy the evil.


    As they prayed, in a ce where no one could see, golden faith threads descended from the sky andnded on a certain existence¡¯s body.


    Massive amounts of faith energy condensed, seeming to call out to that existence.


    Boom!


    Ren Yaoyao and the others were shocked to find that the stone coffin in front of them began to move. The top lifted off by itself, as if it was affected by a strange energy.


    In that moment, light sted out, causing the surroundings to quieten down.


    Within the stone coffin, there was not the holy item they were expecting, but a young man¡¯s figure.


    He was about 15 or 16 years old, and wore a pure, white robe.


    His appearance was exquisitely handsome and perfect, and had an irresistible charm to him.


    ¡°Who¡­ is this?¡± Seeing this young man, everyone felt stunned.


    Many people began to think of his identity.


    To have such an effect, his identity definitely was not ordinary.


    In fact, it was very likely that¡­


    As they thought to themselves, they felt quite apprehensive, not knowing what to say.


    However, before anyone could say anything, changes once again happened within the stone coffin.


    Light and darkness collided as holy energy and curse energy shed against each other, resulting in great chaos.


    Within the chaos, a pair of golden eyes slowly opened.


    Boom!


    Light once again appeared brilliantly; not only was it no longer suppressed, it surged forwards, devouring the darkness and protecting this area.


    Within those holy eyes, a holy, invible intent appeared.


    ¡°Roarr!¡± Ahead, sensing this terrifying power, the mountain-like curse gave a furious roar.


    This roar spread out in all directions, shattering many tall buildings in the distance.


    In this moment, its body continuously retreated as it seemed fearful.


    ¡°A curse near the Origin level?¡± A calm voice sounded out.


    Hearing this voice, everyone instinctively looked into the air.


    There, a figure had appeared.


    His figure was tall and straight, and was dressed in white robes.


    It was the figure that had been lying in the stone coffin.


    Light appeared behind him, condensing into a terrifying angel¡¯s image.


    That image was incredibly big, and even thoughn it was made of divine energy, every inch of its skin and feathers were incredibly clear.


    Only its face was a bit hazy, and seemed to be continuously changing.


    Incredible might appeared.


    In the air, the young man¡¯s expression was calm, and he only lightly sighed before waving his hand.


    A massive sword of light appeared in the angel¡¯s hand, which directly shed down.


    Light exploded in the surroundings, and as Ren Yaoyao and the others watched on, the savage monster¡¯s body froze before it¡¯s head slowly fell to the ground.


    As its blood dripped to the ground, it stained many ces, causing those ces to be demonic ground.


    However, this was just a shrot moment.


    Following this, massive amounts of divine energy flooded out, baptising this area.


    Under the effects of the divine energy, the curse energy in the ground disappeared, causing it to return to its original state.


    After being affected by Chen Heng¡¯s divine energy, the effects wouldst for at least a few millennia.


    Within this holynd, not only would curse energy not be able to exist, even other energies different to divine energy would be suppressed.


    Ahead, after losing its head, the curse finally fell, and all of its energy was absorbed by Chen Heng.


    ¡°Even though it can¡¯tpare to that Origin Curse from before, it¡¯s still not bad.¡±


    Standing in the air and sensing those changes, Chen Heng thought to himself.


    After waking up and killing that curse with a single strike, he turned and looked at thend.


    In the distance, there was still ck fog covering thend, covering the entire city.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡± Seeing this, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm, ¡°It¡¯s being assimted into the Cursed Land¡­¡±


    This city was going through the same thing as the Changyuan City in the past.


    Arge Cursed Land had fused into this city, and was turning this city into a Cursed Land.


    If there was no external influence, all living creatures in this city would die.


    Of course, this city¡¯s life or death had nothing to do with Chen Heng, but most of the people in here were his folloewrs.


    Standing in the air, Chen Heng could sense many people praying to him to protect them.


    Chen Heng could tell that within this city, his followers made up nearly half of the people here.


    Since that was the case, this city was connected to him.


    After all, in terms of faith, the followers in this city were his assets.


    Since they were his assets, he would have to protec them.


    ¡°Looks like my clone has done well while I was asleep,¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    In the past, he did not have this much faith in this world, but he had woken up with a lot¡ªthis was due to he Holy Son clone.


    It seemed that while Chen Heng had been asleep, the Holy Son clone had drawn many followers, causing him to obtain much faith energy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try then¡­¡± Chen Heng thought as he silently raised a hand.


    As he raised his hand, massive amounts of divine energy apepareed in his body.


    A magic skill framework appeared and fused with the divine energy, causing light to spread out.


    ¡°That¡­ That is¡­¡± Behind him, everyone looked into the air, expressions of shock on their faces.


    They could see a golden sun suddenly appear in the air.


    Compared to the real sun, this golden sun was not too striking, and it could be looked at without any pain.


    However, there was massive energy within this golden sun, and its light covered the entire city.


    The moment it appeared, let alone this city, even the neighbouring cities could see it.


    Under this light, the entire city¡¯s curse energy was dissipated.


    Following this, the golden sun did not disappear, and continued to hang in the air.


    Chen Heng once again waved his hand.


    Immediately, the golden sun began to fall towards a certain ce.


    ¡°Is the sun falling?¡± Everyone in the city felt quite fearful, but they soon understood.


    As they looked over, they saw a dark Cursed Land appear in the distance.


    Compared to the Cursed Land that Chen Heng had seen in the past, this Cursed Land was much smaller.


    However, its power was not weak at all, and if it broek out, it could easily devour an entire city.


    At this moment, the golden sun wasnding towards it.


    With a boom, cracks began to appear within the Cursed Land.

 Chapter 367 - Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 367: ¨C Waiting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Within he Cursed Land, cracks began to appear.


    Massive amounts of divine energy covered the surroundings, causing this msall Cursed Land to begin to copse.


    Light shone on the ground, and within the Cursed Land, the remaining curse energy began to explode out, and tremble.


    As Chen Heng watched on, the creatures within the Cursed Land struggled and roared, trying to rush out.


    Despite this, the conclusion was set.


    Bang!


    A soft sound rang out as the Cursed Land fell silent and disappeared, turning into dust.


    ¡°That was all there was to it.¡± Seeing this, Chen Heng shook his head.


    This battle was not even worth mentioning to him.


    For Chen Heng, it was something that he could destroy with the wave of ahand.


    Despite this, for the people around him, this was a spectacr feat.


    Cheers began to sound out in all directions.


    As the light covered the city, earnest rpayers continuously sounded out.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body was bathed in divine energy as he silently sensed the surroudnign atmosphere.


    He could sense that within this world, there was faith of him everywhere.


    Massive amounts of faith energy passed thorough faith threads and gathered in his body, nurturing his body and soul, and causing him to be even stronger.


    By onw, he had be tens of times stronger than before he had gone to sleep.


    Of course, this was something that he had expected.


    No matter when it was, as longa s there was a need, there would be something to be worshipped.


    For the people of this world, they were constantly being invaded by curses, and needed something to pretoct them.s


    Curse Bearers could do so, but how long could Curse Bearers stop the constantly-growing Cursed Lands?


    Only the Holy Son could do such a thing.


    After Chen Heng had created the Holy Son clone, wherever the Holy Son statue was, it would proteft that area.


    Even if curses appeared, those within the churches would be protected.


    This was exactly what the people of this world needed.


    As such, churches with the Holy Son grew incredibly quickly during this period of time.


    Because this city was too small, it did not have many churches.


    However, even so, despite only having a few hundred thousand people, it had five or six churches.


    As time had passed, the world had put more faith in the Holy Son, which had been Chen Heng¡¯s goal.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng could not help but smile.


    He had experienced a simr thing in the Mutated Creature World, but it was also different to back then.


    In the Mutated Creature World, he had not purposefully tried to spread his faith. His feats had been spread as legends, which was why even though many people knew about him, there were not that many who actually worshipped him.


    However, things were different in this world.


    By now, most people had acknowledged him has the Holy Son and wworshipped.


    Even though this world¡¯s poption was smer than that of the Mutated Creature World¡¯s, it produced much more faith energy.


    Apawrt from this, Chen Heng discovered some other things.


    ¡°Fortune¡­¡± Chen Heng looked above his head.


    In a ce no one else could see, pure golden light appeared.


    It was Fortune.


    Back when Chen Heng had gone to sleep, Chen Heng had already gained a significant amount of Fortune.


    After waking up, it seemed to be more than 10 times that of before.


    This was the most Fortune Chen Heng had ever seen.


    In previous lives, Chen Heng had seen those who were blessed by Fortune, but even those people could tnopare to the current him.


    The reason for this was because of Chen Heng¡¯s Holy Son clone.


    During this period ofnd, Cursed Lands had continuously invaded thisnd, but the Holy Son clone had blocked these invasions and helped the world much.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the Holy Son clone, this world would be in a much worse position.


    During these years, the Holy Son clone had protected countless lives and banished many curses.


    The world had naturally sensed this, and blessed him with Fortune.


    Because the Holy Son clone and Chen Heng were connected, this Fortune naturally gathered onto Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Looking at the dense golden Fortune above his head, Chen Heng nodded, feeling quite pleased.


    It was a massive amount of Fortune, but it seemed that Chen Heng would not be able to use up all of it.


    After all, Chen Heng essentially had no oppoennts in this world.


    Most people were his foloweres, and even without Fortune, just that amount of faith energy made him invincible in this world.


    However, he would still have oportunieies to use it in the future.


    After all, Fortune was something that was very good.


    Following this, Chen Heng turned and looked into the distance.


    After the invasion of the Cursed Land just then, this city had gone through some changes.


    The scent of blood filled thend, and many people had been injured or killed.


    Chen Heng had awoken toote, and had not instantly suppressed the invasion of the Cursed Land, resulting int his situation.


    However, there was still something he could sdo.


    Standing in the air, Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes and spread out his divine energy.


    Respldendent light shone out, and under the light, the people in the surroundings found that changes were happening in their bodies.


    Those who were injured found that their injuries began to quickly recover, making it so that they could move again.


    No mater what kind of injury it was, they all instantly recovered.


    In the eyes of mortals, this was an amazing miracle.


    ¡°Benevolent Holy Son¡­¡± everyone in the city knelt and reverently prayed to the figure in the air.


    In that moment, the divine energy Chen Heng had expeneded was instantly returned to him.


    Since Chen Heng had awoken, it would be good to announce his return.


    Following this, Chen Heng left this region and walked to other ces.


    After he left, the holy light ocvering this city disappeared.


    ¡°The Holy Son¡­ left?¡±


    Seeing Chen Heng leave, Ren Yaoyao felt at a loss.


    In front of her, the stone coffin was still there.


    It was just that after Chen Heng had left from it, it just looked like an ordinary stone coffin.


    However, despite this, it was still quite precious.


    This was a stone coffin that the Holy Son hady in¡ªit should at least be called a holy item.


    Thinking to there, the museum¡¯s workers hurreiedl over to protect the stone coffin.


    ¡°This is property of our museum, no one is allowed to damage it!¡± They said, trying to fend off the people who wanted to touch it.


    In the distance, Chen Heng hade to another ce, and a familiar aura appeared.


    In the void, a small world opened its door, allowing Chen Heng to walk in.


    It was a sparse world, within which grass and flowers were growing.


    If one looked around, they would also discover some ruins, which were being covered by the nts.


    ¡°Looks like this ce has recovered quite well¡­¡± After walking here, Chen Heng looked around and nodded.


    This was the Cursed Land that he hade to in the past.


    After he had suppressed that Origin Curse, he had suppressed this Cursed Land and used his power to purify it.


    During the time he spent asleep, the Holy Son clone also repoaired this space.


    It seemed that this ce had returned to normal by now, and did not seem much different to the outside world.


    During this process, Chen Heng had understood some things.


    After walking about, Chen Heng left.


    Within the Changyuan City, a young man¡¯s figure appeared.


    Even though he appeared so suddenly, no one in the surroundings discovered him.


    By now, Chen Heng kne how long he had slept for¡ªit had been 20 years.


    Apartr from a minority of ces, Chen Heng did not recognise most pces.


    However ,this was normal¡ªafter all, as time flowed, things would always change.


    This was not the first time Chen Heng had experienced this.


    Following this, Chen Heng walked towards his home.


    The familiar district was still there, and had not changed much over the 20 years.


    Soon, Chen Heng reached the familiar door.


    He took out his key and opened the door, but there was no one inside.


    Chen Heng was not surprised to seet his.


    Before entering this district, he could already sense that there were not any auras he was familiar with.


    It seemed that after Chen Heng had fallen asleep, Chen Rou had left this ce and headed to another city to live.


    It seemed that no one had lived here for a long time, but it was not dirty¡ªit was as if someone regrly cleaned this ce.


    Chen Heng walked to his room and found a ce to sit.


    His room still looked the same, and did not seem too different.


    In fact, opening his wardrobe, his clothes were still there.


    It seemed that after he had left, Chen Rou had been waiting for him toe back.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng could not help but smile.


    Following this, he did not leave this ce; he would asionally go out and walk aboutk


    In actuality, Chen Heng was waiting for Chen Rou to return.


    It would be impossible to hide what had happened in that city before, and soon, everyone would know about Chen Heng waking up again.


    When that time came, Chen Rou would naturally return.


    In the distance, within a tall building, after that familiar scene appeared, a certain person immediately stood up.


    It was a beautiful woman with a sharp gaze. She was wearing a ck uniform and stared at the screen in front of her.


    ¡°You came back¡­¡± She muttered as she gave a slight smile.


    This was naturally Chen Rou.


    After 20 years, she did not seem to change much; rather than bing old, she instead looked younger.


    Thisw as due to many different reasons.


    Curse Bearers had longer lifespans than normal people, and could live to around 200 years old.


    It was just that most Curse Bearers did not live until they died of old age..

 Chapter 368 - Cleaning the World

    <h4>Chapter 368: ¨C Cleaning the World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Of course, the reason why Chen Rou still looked like this was not just because she was a Curse Bearer.


    The golden pendant that Chen Heng had given to her back then had also yed a big part.


    Chen Heng had imbued that golden pendant with much of his divine energy, and during those 20 years, the divine energy had modified Chen Rou¡¯s body, causing her to change.


    That was why she did not look like she had aged these 20 years.


    Of course, Chen Rou did not mind this.


    Right now, her focus was Chen Heng¡¯s return.


    She immediately headed out and requested a few days of leave as she quickly headed to the Changyuan City.


    As Chen Heng¡¯s big sister, she was the person who understood him the most, and she knew where he would be.


    However, before this, Chen Heng met some other people first.


    Within the silent house, the door was opened as a woman walked in.


    She looked around 20 years old and had delicate looks, and was wearing white clothes.


    After walking in, she stared at the figure in front of her in surprise.


    Their eyes met, and the woman spoke in surprise, ¡°Y-You are¡­ Uncle Chen?¡±


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Hearing this, Chen Heng was a bit surprised, but he soon came to his senses, ¡°Are you Xiao Lan?¡±


    The woman nodded in response, confirming this.


    ¡°YOuv¡¯e grown up.¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled.


    After 20 years, that little girl had be an adult.


    During this time, Chen Heng¡¯s appearance had not changed while he had been asleep, while others had still been affected by the passage of time.


    Following this, the two of them began to chat.


    ¡°After you left, Uncle Chen, Uncle Yang and Uncle Liang stayed here, and only left a few years ago.¡±


    Xiao Lan began to tell Chen Heng what had happened over the years.


    During this period of time, Yang Cheng had remained single, while Liang Xiao had married and had his own wife and children.


    Despite this, they still treated Xiao Lan as if she was their own child.


    In order to look after Xiao Lan, they had stayed in this city for 10 or so years.


    Only after Xiao Lan had graduated from university and begun to work did they begin to travel.


    ¡°Your big sister went to Tianyuan due to work, and is currently the head of the Alliance,¡± Xiao Lan continued.


    Back then, Chen Rou had been the leader of the Curse Bearers here.


    Because of Chen Heng, after he had left, Chen Rou had joined the Alliance had be a Captain there.


    Over the past 10 or so years, she had continuously risen up in the ranks before bing the leader.


    Another thing was that she still had not married¡ªit seemed that she had put all of her efforts into work.


    Chen Heng was not too surprised about this; after all, this was the person Chen Rou was.


    She was very ambitious, and even though she cared about her family, her workw as very important to her as well.


    With heer personality, after Chen Heng, her only attachment, left, she would do her best to climb up in the organisation.


    From the opportunities Chen Heng had created for herm, it was expected that Chen Rou would climb to such a position.


    Xiao Lan and Chen Heng chated for a long time.


    The reason why Xiao Lan hade here was because Chen Rou had asked her toe here to regrly clean this ce.


    Chen Rou knew what her little brother was like,p and knew that he would return here once he woke up.


    ¡°Looks like Aunty Chen cares a lot about you¡­¡± Xiao Lan said as seriously as she looked at Chen Heng.


    After chatting for a while, Xiao Lan left.


    Compared to Chen Heng, she had many things to do, so she could not continue to stay here.


    However, in the following few days, she came here quite regrly, almost whenever she had free time.


    A few dayster, Chen Rou arrived.


    After 20 years, the brother and sister were reunited.


    It was just that whether it was Chen Heng or Chen Rou, neither of them had changed.


    ¡°Back then you said you were going to sleep for a while, and yet you slept for 20 years?¡±


    Siotting on the sofa and looking at Chen Heng, Chen Rou said in dissatisfaction, ¡°There was no news from you for 20 years.¡±


    ¡°There was nothing I could do about it,¡± Chen Heng said softly with a smile, ¡°Back then, I was unconscious and could only wait to awaken. In actuality, if it wasn¡¯t for something unexpected happening, I would have slept for a few more years.¡±


    ¡°I n aturally herad about that.¡± Chen Rou said as she looked at Chen Heng.


    With her power, she naturally had information about howe everything she had happened, including how Chen Heng had been in the museum.


    ¡°Oh you¡­.¡± She looked at Chen Heng as she shoko her head, ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by others, couldn¡¯t you have found a better ce? Why would you bury yourself at an archaeological site?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡¯ expect that either.¡± Chen Heng said as he shook his head.


    ¡°Fortunately, those archaeologists thought that you were a special Curse Bearer so you weren¡¯t exposed,¡± Chen Rou said, ¡°Otherwise, you might have found that you were already dissected by the time you woke up.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng sighed and felt quite lucky.


    ¡°Regardless, you finally came back.¡± Looking at Chen Heng, Chen Rou deeply sighed and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, don¡¯t leave again and just stay by my side.¡±


    Chen Heng did not reply and only silently nodded.


    In the following period of time, Chen Heng did not leave and stayed by Chen Rou¡¯s side.


    Everything went back to how it was like before.


    However, after some time, Chen Heng set out again.


    By now, more and more Cursed Lands were exploding out, and Chen Heng was forced to act.


    Another Cursed Land had invaded a city, and looked like it was about to devour it.


    As such, Chen Heng acted.


    That day, boundless curse energy covered the city, and corroded almost all living creatures.


    However, as everyone watched on, the Holy Son statue had given off immense light, purifying everything under the light.


    The curse energy was purified by the light, leaving behind dust and radiance.


    After Chen Heng suppressed that Cursed Land, he fused it into his own little world, causing it to be bigger.


    However, after that, ev eyrone knew of Chen Heng¡¯s location.


    Large numbers of people began to head to the Changyuan City.


    Even though no one dared to directlye to Chen Heng, they still put much pressure on Chen Rou.


    Some were people she was familiar with, including her friends, as well as superiors and people with special identities.


    Even though they did not force her, they still applied great pressure to her.


    In the end, she could not help but ask Chen Heng, resulting in him acting.


    The Holy Son¡¯s light once again shone out, and the Cursed Lands that had descended to many ces were destroyed. Small nations that had be forbidden areas had also been Profound Understanding rified, turning into holynds.


    Even though the living creatures within them had all died, this still had much value¡ªafter all, thend was still there, and would recover someday.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, it had been halfa year since Chen Heng had returned.


    During this half a year, he had done much¡ªhe had destroyed many Cursed Lands and purified many curses.


    Soon, everyone in the world knew of the Holy Son¡¯s light, which brought him great benefits, the most obvious of which was faith.


    Moreover, as Chen Heng had killed curses, the powerful ones had provided him with morew energy, causing hisw body to be stronger.


    Over the past ha year, his strength had increased greatly, while fewer and fewer Cursed Lands descended.


    It was as if they sensed something and became wary.


    Everyone noticed this, and felt quite pessimistic¡ªthis showed that the Cursed Lands seemed to have intelligence.


    Despite being curses, the powerful curses within the Cursed Lands seemed to have their own consciousness and intelligence, and knew to avoid this Holy Son.


    After all, they were happy to wait.


    The history of Cursed Lands invading this world extended back thousands of years, and after such a long period of time, most Cursed Lands still existed.


    It could be seen that to curses, time was not a big problem.


    They could slowly wait for the Holy Son to disappear.


    ¡°They¡¯re quite smart.¡± Chen Heng smiled and thought to himself.


    Right now, his interests were aligned with those of this world¡¯s.


    For him, banishing curses not only provided him with faith andw energy, he coujld also obtain Fortune from the world.


    As such, as Cursed Lands appeared, Chen Heng continuously acted and dealt with them.


    However, it seemed that the Cursed Lands were quite smart, and became dormant again.


    Even Chen Heng could not do anything about this.


    The Cursed Lands were hidden in the void, and if they did not expose themselves, it would be difficult for Chen Heng to find them.


    Chen Heng could not just enter the void and look for them; that would be like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Chen Heng was not prepared to do such a thing.


    In response to the Cursed Lands disappearing, some people were delighted and thought that this was their victory.


    However, others were worried that the Cursed Lands were simply biding their time.


    Chen Heng agreed with this, but there was nothing he could do except ept it.


    Following this, Chen Heng turned his gaze to those forbidden areas.


    The forbidden areas were ces that had been assimted by Cursed Lands.


    Before, many Cursed Lands had descended, and some had failed while others had seeded..

 Chapter 369 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 369: ¨C Return</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Forbidden areas were all ove rhte world, and existed since a long time ago.


    They were a thorn to this world, and were natural disasters that were very difficult to get rid of.


    After all, curses were different to living creatures, and many weapons were not useful against them.


    In this world¡¯s history, there had been arge-scale operation before.


    During that operation, many different nations had acted together to st a forbidden area with powerful weapons.


    Thissted for many days, and ttednd every inch of thend there.


    However, people were shocked to find that nothing had changed.


    Following this, people had given up on dealing with forbidden areas.


    The weapons that seemed so destructive to humans were useless against curse energy.


    As such, Chen Heng was the only one who could deal with Cursed Lands.


    Thus, after the Cursed Lands had been suppressed, Chen Heng turned his attention to the forbidden areas.


    In the following few years, he continuously acted, dealing with those ces.


    The entire world clearly experienced the Holy Son¡¯s tremendous power, and even the forbidden areas could not withstand it.


    The monstrous forbidden areas were purified, and the curses within them disappeared.


    This not only got rid of a danger for the people, but also removed a tumour for the world.


    In just 10 years, all forbidden areas had disappeared from the world.


    After this, Chen Heng no longer acted and returned to a peaceful life.


    As everyone watched on, he directly vanished from a certain region.


    Seeing gthis, different people had different reactions.


    Some people said that the Holy Son had not left, and had remained in the world with a different face.


    Others said that the Holy Son had left the world, returning to heaven and waiting for the next time toe down.


    Perhaps when the next crisis appeared, the Holy Son would once again descend and save the world.


    Of course, the situation as not actually thatplicated.


    Chen Heng did not leave, and remained in the world.


    Now that the Cursed Lands had disapepareda nd he had deal twith the forbidden areas, he had done most of the things he had wanted to do in this world, and he was indeed thinking about leaving.


    However, it was not so soon.


    He still had not finished with some things, and wanted to stay longer.


    After dealing with those things, he would leave.


    Of course, most of those things had to do with the Holy Son clone.


    The Holy Son clone was a lcone that Chen Heng had created through the simtor, and was simr to his Kobold clone in the World of Gods.


    Because it had taken in the Holy Mother¡¯s faith energy for a long time, it spent most of its time sleeping.


    This was something that Chen Heng had recently discovered.


    Faith energy would wear away at one¡¯s will, causing them to be like what the worshippers believed in.


    The Holy Son clone had been affected, so its own sense of self was being worn away.


    This was especially obvious over the past 20 years.


    Apart from a minority of times, the Holy Son clone spent most of its time asleep, and only reacted instincitively to things.


    This was undoubtedly the effects of faith energy.


    ¡°Powerful faith will wear away at one¡¯s will¡­¡± Within the silent room, Chen Heng thought to himself, ¡°This is undeniable¡­ so how do the gods in the World of Gods deal with it? And why is my main body fine?¡±


    Chen Heng could not help but feel confused.


    Back in the Mutated Creature World, Chen Heng had also taken inrge amounts of faith energy.


    However, nothing had happened to him, so why was this happening to the Holy Son clone?


    In the end, he came up with a few hypotheses.


    The most likely one was that this was the side-effects of the Holy Son clone recing the Holy Mother¡ªafter all, most of the faith energy was directed to the Holy Mother.


    On the other hand, all of the faith energy in the Mutated Creature World was directed at Chen Heng himself.


    This was a big difference.


    Apart from this, the difference in faith could also be a factor.


    Compared to the faith in the Mutated Creature World, the faith in this world was much greater and zealous.


    Of course, it could also be a difference between Chen Heng¡¯s main body and his clone.


    His main body had most of his strength, while his clone was just a trace of his soul.


    All of these hypotheses seemed quite likely.


    As such, Chen Heng became quite interested.


    Of course, the main eraosn why he stayed in this world was to prepare some measures for the Holy Son clone.


    Under the corrosion of the faith energy, the Holy Son clone¡¯s sense of self was too weak.


    After Chen Heng left this world, it was possible that it would be affected even more, so it would be good to prepare measures for it now.


    That was what he had been doing over the past few years.


    ¡°The situation in the little world is going quite well¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself, ¡°If, one day, this world is about to be destroyed, the Holy Son clone can take some followers to that world.¡±


    In the following period of time, time continued to pass calmly.


    Soon, another 10 years had passed.


    The world had spent these 10 years in peace.


    Even though Cursed Lands would asionally appear, the scale waspletely different to before.


    Despite this, the Holy Son faith had taken deep root in this world and developed stably.


    ...........


    When there was another crisis, the Holy Son clone would once again awaken and act, causing faith in it to increase.


    Chen Heng was quite suer of this.


    By now, it was more or less time to leave.


    ...


    A heavy, hazy feeling appeared.


    Only after a while did that feeling disappear, and Chen Heng silently opened his eyes.


    He had left from that world and returned to his own world.


    He was within hisboratory, and his surroundings were quite familiar to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Seeing this,Chen Heng smiled and stood up.


    In front of him, lines of words appeared.


    ¡°The simtion has concluded¡­¡±


    ¡°You have obtained: 11,300 Points¡­¡±


    The familiar words appeared before him.


    ¡°11,000 Points¡­¡± Looking at this words, Chen Heng nodded, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Overall, his gains this time could notpare tost time.


    In the Mutated Creature World, he had saved the human civilization from the Nothingness energy. While he had done much in this world, it could notpare tost time.


    After all, in the Curse World, the humans had only suffered from the invasion of Cursed Lands, and was not at the point of extinction.


    Even though the Holy Son clone had done much, it still was not on the same level.


    As such, it was to be expected that Chen Heng did not obtain the same amount of Points.


    ¡°Would you like to take in the source energy?¡±


    ¡°Would you like to save the coordinates of that world?¡±


    Two more lines of words appeared.


    Just like before, the simtor could still save the Curse World¡¯s coordinates and connect to it.


    However, the price was the same, 10,000 Points.


    Chen Heng did not hesitate and chose to save it.


    A world¡¯s coordinates were incredibly precious.


    Moreover, putting aside the world itself, just Chen Heng¡¯s assets in that world were quite valuable.


    His Holy Son clone was still in the world, and could provide him withrge amounts of faith energy.


    Eve4n if it was just because of that, he would want to connect to that world.


    Moreover, he could also use the Holy Son clone¡¯s power to support himself.


    In the blink of an eye, most of the Points he had just obtained were deducted.


    However, this did not matter much.


    Adding on how much he originally had, he still had around 10,00 Points.


    However, this was not the end.


    ¡°Would you like to take in the source energy?¡±


    Looking at the words, Chen Heng deeply breathed in and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    In that moment, the space around him seemed to freeze.


    A ray of light seemed to appear from a certain star and rushed into Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    In that moment, changes began to happen.


    Divine energy erupted out, and in a short period of time, every inch of his blood and flesh were transformed.


    Chen Heng could also sense that some runes had appeared in his body.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Standing there, sensing the changes in his body, Chen Heng felt quite surprised.


    He could clearly senset he changes in his body.


    The runes in his body contained terrifying power, and had a terrifying might.


    This was something that he had never experienced before.


    ¡°Is it the divine bloodline?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    As his source energy had returned, the powerful bloodline in his body had be purified and strengthened.


    Those runes seemed toe from this change.


    There were three runes in total, but only one wasplete, while the other two were not quiteplete yet.


    Within these runes, there was a unique power.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it out¡­¡± Chen Heng thought calmly.


    Immediately, thepleted rune was activated, and a strange energy appeared.

 Chapter 370 - Divine Bloodline Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 370: ¨C Divine Bloodline Awakening</h4>


    The rune shed, and as Chen Heng watched on, a wave of divine energy appeared.


    In front of him, the silent space seemed to transform.


    Tiny particles appeared before him, some of which were active and some of which were dormant.


    Looking at those particles, Chen Heng came to an understanding.


    These were the micro-particles that had always existed in the world, but could not be directly observed.


    The magic skills that Sorcerers used all used these particles.


    Below these particles were shadows.


    Of course, these were not true shadows, but shadows of space, representing the thin parts of space.


    ¡°This feeling¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Under his current state, he could see many things that he had not been able to in the past.


    No matter if it was the micro-particles or the shadows in space, he could see them all clearly.


    Moreover, Chen Heng could tell that this was not his limit.


    As his strength grew, his abilities would develop as well.


    Following this, he walked to another side of theboratory, where there was a mirror.


    Through the mirror, Chen Heng could see that his changes were not too big.


    However, looking closely, there were some slight changes.


    His figure was just as tall and straight, and looked quite valiant and mighty.


    His appearance was also quite handsome and wless, and he had a unique air to him that made anyone instinctively feel favourable towards him.


    Of course, what Chen Heng focused on was the golden colour within his eyes.


    After his source energy had returned and he had awakened his divine bloodline, his eyes had be somewhat golden.


    And now, this change was even more evident.


    Chen Heng could tell that there were even bigger changes within him.


    After exiting from this status, the rune became dim and no longer glow.


    This made Chen Heng think to himself.


    ¡°Does each rune have its own ability?¡± Chen Heng wondered.


    The changes in his body were from the awakening of his Divine Bloodline, and it seemed that every rune had its own unique ability.


    These abilities originated from his bloodline, as well as the god that he was descended from.


    Right now, Chen Heng had three runes.


    It was a pity that only one of them wasplete, but even so, this was enough.


    Following this, Chen Heng walked out of hisboratory.


    Smelling the fresh air from outside, Chen Heng felt much more rxed.


    Within theboratory, there was also a record of how long he had been gone for.


    Based on that instrument, he had been gone for three months.


    This was not too bad¡ªafter all, he had spent roughly 30 years in the Curse Land.


    Back when he had first arrived at that world, he could sense that the flow of time there was quite different there, which was why he had stayed there for so long.


    Soon, Chen Heng had found that there had been some changes in the Hatim Territory in those three months.


    ¡°Her Highness Mary is about to visit?¡± Chen Heng found out about this after gathering his subordinates.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Herdosiri and Lamu looked at each other before nodding and saying, ¡°We received news of this two days ago, and she will arrive in half a month.¡±


    ¡°Half a month?¡± Chen Heng frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    Going from Kaki to the Hatim Territory was not so quick.


    For them to arrive within half a month, this was no ordinary speed.


    What urgent matters did this Princess Mary have with him?


    ¡°Apart from this, we also received many letters from other rulers, including my father¡­¡± Jenri also spoke, ¡°Those letters are in your room, my lord.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Chen Heng calmly nodded, ¡°Bring them over.¡±


    Hearing this, JEnri nodded, and someone went to bring them over.


    Soon, Chen Heng opened the letters and read through them before frowning.


    These letters were from the nobles with whom Chen Heng had a good rtionship with.


    The contents of the letters were quite simple, and told him about the changes in the Kaki City.


    Based on what these people were saying, the King of the Kalo Kingdom, Karim, had executed many nobles, and had be much more violent.


    Princess Mary suddenly leaving also seemed to be rted to this.


    Some people hinted that they hoped that Chen Heng would use his forces to chase Princess Mary away, so as to avoid anything bad.


    Chen Heng¡¯s uncle, Viscount Siriv, was one of them.


    ¡°Just what happened?¡± Chen Heng frowned, feeling quite confused.


    Mary was the Princess of the Kalo Kingdom, and was one of Karim¡¯s most capable daughters.


    What had happened all of a sudden?


    Moreover, Chen Heng had met Karim a few years ago.


    Even though he did not seem incredibly friendly and gentle, he at least seemed quite reasonable.


    Why did he suddenly be like this?


    Standing there, Chen Heng frowned, and felt that something was off.


    ¡°My lord¡­¡± By the side, Herdosiri looked at Chen Heng as he asked hesitantly, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    They had not seen the contents of the ltters, but as important members of the Hatim Territory, they had heard some things.


    As such, they had investigated Princess Mary¡¯s sudden visit.


    Sitting in his seat, Chen Heng did not give an answer, and just tapped on his seat as he thought to himself.


    Only after a while did he make a decision. He looked at Herdosiri and Lamu as he said, ¡°Go and prepare. Assemble the army and head to the Hatim Territory¡¯s border. We will wait for Her Highness Mary there.¡±


    Hearing this, hha nd Lamu did not hesitate and got up to leave.


    ¡°Remember toe over before you leave.¡± Chen Heng said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Herdosiri and Lamu felt a bit confused, but they still respectfully nodded.


    Followignt his, the two of them left, as did others, leaving behind Chen Heng and Jenri.


    ¡°My lord, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Looking at Chen Heng sitting in the main seat, Jenri hesitated before saying, ¡°This matter about Her Highness Mary is quite troublesome¡­¡±


    As Siriv¡¯s child, he knew more than others.


    Perhaps Siriv had also sent a letter to him.


    Chen Heng was not surprised about this.


    ¡°IT is indeed quite troublesome.¡± Chen Heng nodded, ¡°Based on what your father said, Her Highenss Mary hase to my territory to avoid danger.¡±


    This revealed a big problem.


    Why would a princess have to seek refuge within her own kingdom?


    Moreover, why was sheing to Chen Heng¡¯s territory?


    Over the years, Chen Heng had stayed in contact with Mary, and their rtionship was alright.


    However, she had never visited before.


    Moreover, there were many nobles with a good rtionship with Princess Mary, and this included people like Siriv.


    Why did she not go to others¡¯ territoires, and chose Chen Heng¡¯s one?


    Was it that there was no one else who could protect her, which was why she had made this decision?


    However, in the end, Chen Heng was quite calm.


    Strength was the source of everything.


    No matter what was happening, it was not a big deal.


    Chen Heng had the confidence to deal with it all.


    Moreover, within this danger, there were also opportunities.


    Jenri did not know about any of this, but looking at Chen Heng¡¯s calm demanour, he also felt much more reassured.


    Soon, Jenri also left to attend to his duties.


    Foollowing this, two tall figures walked in again¡ªit was Herdosiri and Lamu.


    ¡°MY lord.¡±


    ¡°Take a seat.¡± Chen Heng smiled and motioned for them to sit, before saying softly, ¡°The two of you have followed me for a long time.


    ¡°You began to follow me since we were escaping from the Malido Kingdom, and it has been many years since then.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them nodded.


    Following this, they were stunned.


    As fhtey watched on, Chen Heng¡¯s appearance began to change, and a pressure that came from his bloodline appeared.


    In that moment, the feeling that Chen Heng gave them was incredibly terrifying, as if he was a high and mighty god.


    His eyes became golden colour as he smiled and looked at them.


    ¡°T-This is¡­¡± Sensing the changes in Chen Heng¡¯s body, the two of them trembled and felt dumbfounded.


    In order not to affect others, Chen Heng had covered this up.


    It was just like the difference between humans and ants; humans could identally kill many ants with a single step, and this was the case for Chen Heng and normal humans now.


    That was the gap between Chen Heng and ordinary people now.


    If it was a normal person, they would not be able to even withstand his aura, and would be slowly crushed to death.


    As such, Chen Heng had locked his aura to prevent this.


    In front of Herdosiri and Lamu, he removed his restraints and unleashed his aura.


    The two of them trembled and felt as if their blood and frozen.


    Chen Heng did not move at all, and just by sitting there and looking at them, he gave them immense pressure.


    Only after a while did theye to their senses.


    Standing there and looking at Chen Heng, they realised something and looked delighted.


    ¡°My lord, you¡­¡±


    They thought of the records of the legends, and looking at Chen Heng¡¯s appearance, they felt incredibly excited.

 Chapter 371 - Escaping Princess

    <h4>Chapter 371: ¨C Escaping Princess</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Sitting on his seat and meeting their gazes, Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°MY Divine Bloodline haspletely awakened, and this is my true appearance. What you saw before was just a cover-up.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, my lord!¡±


    Hearing this, Herdosiri and Lamu looked wild with delight.


    An awakened Divine Bloodline was not as simple as it sounded.


    It could be said that someone who had truly awakened their Divine Bloodline could be said to be a child of a god.


    If the Fire God¡¯s church still existed, Chen Heng would immediately be lifted to the Holy Son.


    In the Kalo Kingdom, even a Prince¡¯s status would notpare to Chen Heng, and would not be fit to even put on his shoes for him.


    The prestige from awakening a Divine Bloodline was unimaginable.


    After all, in a world with gods, gods reigned supreme.


    Thinking to there, Herdosiri and Lamu could barely contain their excitement.


    For Chen Heng to have such performance, this meant that they had not chosen the wrong person, and their futures would be unlimited.


    Even if Chen Heng wanted to establish a powerful kingdom, it would not be impossible.


    ¡°I will give this to you.¡± Chen Heng¡¯s voice once again sounded out.


    Following this, two rays of golden light shot out from within Chen Heng¡¯s body and into Herdosiri and Lamu¡¯s bodies.


    The instant the light fused into their bodies, their bodies started to go through changes. All wounds healed and their bodies began to transform.


    Both of them could clearly sense the changes.


    A light sound rang out in the room as the two of them seemed to break through some kind of barrier.


    Under the influence of this energy, their life essence began to go through changes.


    ¡°This is¡­ Second Ring¡­¡±


    Standing there, Herdosiri muttered to himself in disbelief, ¡°So easily¡­¡±


    He could feel that the chains that had shackeld him were now gone.


    As that golden light had entered his body, his body had gone through great changes, and he had reached apletely new level.


    Herdosiri had directly gone from being a First Ring Knight to a Second Ring Knight.


    Of course, this did not mean that his battle power had instantly increased as well, but it would quickly catch up.


    With Herdosiri¡¯s talent, he would be able to quickly grasp the corresponding battle power.


    As for Lamu, he had also broken through a barrier.


    He had originally been an Apprentice-level Knight, but with the help fromt his energy, he had be a true Life Knight, a First Ring Knight.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Sitting there and waiting for a while, Chen Heng asked with a faint smile.


    ¡°I feel incredibly good¡­¡± Only then did theye back to their senses and asked, ¡°MY lord¡­ just what is this?¡±


    ¡°The energy of the Divine Bloodline.¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression did not change as he exined, after awakening the Divine Bloodline, I gained this energy that can raise others¡¯ strength and draw out their potential.¡±


    This was not actually the Divine Bloodline¡¯s energy, but divine energy.


    Just then, he had fused his divine energy into their bodies, resulting in these effects.


    Herdosiri and Lamu were the first people to follow him in this world, and had done much work for him.


    As such, he had consumed some divine energy to help them be stronger.


    Moreover, Chen Heng did notck divine energy right now.


    As he saved the Mutated Creature World and the Cursed World¡¯s coordinates, he would receive massive amounts of faith energy every moment.


    Just then, the amount of divine energy he had spent on Herdosiri and Lamu was just equivalent to how much he gained in one day.


    Of course, Chen Heng could make them stronger if he wanted to, but there was no need for this.


    After all, raising one¡¯s life essence too quickly would result in great waste.


    If one did not raise their battle power to match it, then there would not be much changes.


    ¡°Familiarise yourselves with your power as quickly as possible¡­¡± Chen Heng said to them with a smile, ¡°When you have be familiar with it, you will have another opportunity in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, Herdosiri and Lamu immediately bowed and looked delighted.


    ¡°We will definitely do our best.¡±


    Looking at them like this, Chen Heng only chuckled before turning his attention to other things.


    Herdosiri and Lamu needed to train diligently and be used to their power, and this was the case for Chen Heng as well.


    Compared to Herdosiri and Lamu, his growth was even more monstrous.


    Before, he could still use his knowledge to understand the level he was at.


    However, as time passed, he began to be unfamiliar with the level he was at.


    He just knew that he had surpassed this world¡¯s Fourth Ring, and reached a higher level.


    Moreover, his body was changing every moment and bing even stronger.


    ¡°Looks like I need to find an opportunity to obtain this world¡¯s high-level legacies¡­¡± Chen Heng thought to himself.


    Not knowing his status was quite dangerous to Chen Heng.


    If he wanted to avoid this, he would have to obtain high-level legacies.


    Over the years, through those Sorcerers, Chen Heng had obtained some legacies about this world.


    However, those legacies were of a low level, and Third Ring was their limit.


    Following this, Chen Heng got up and walked out.


    Elsewhere in the distance, some guards escorted a carriage forwards along a difficult path.


    ¡°How long until we reach Viscount Hatim¡¯s territory?¡± A pleasant voice sounded out from within the carriage.


    Looking in, one would be able to see a woman sitting within he carriage.


    She was quite beautiful and had exquisite looks, and wore ck robes.


    It was the Kalo Kingdom¡¯s Princesss, Mary.


    ¡°There is still quite a distance.¡± A middle-aged man riding a horse replied, ¡°It will be another 10 or so days until we can are, our fastest speed¡­¡±


    He sighed as he said, ¡°The roads here are quite difficult to traverse, and this is already our limit.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Viscount Hatim had opened up new roads here and cleared out Beastmen, it would have taken even longer.¡±


    ¡°About half a month?¡± Within the carriage, Mary lightly nodded, ¡°I wonder if we will be able tost until then.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be so pessimistic.¡± The middle-aged man sighed and said, ¡°Please believe in me. If anything happens, I will use my life to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I believe you.¡± Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Maryughed and said, ¡°This time, I¡¯ve truly burdened you, Sir Orimo.¡±


    This middle-aged man was the Kalo Kingdom¡¯s Court Knight, Orimo.


    ¡°I heard that in recent years, Viscount Hatim has suppressed the invasion of the Beastmen in the north, causing there to be far less Beastmen in this region,¡± Orimo said, changing the topic.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Hearing Orimo¡¯s words, Mary nodded, ¡°To be able to do this, he is quite amazing. As expected of someone who awakened a Divine Bloodline.


    ¡°Now, the only one in this kingdom who can protect me is him.¡±


    ¡°With Viscount Hatim¡¯s strength, he should be able to block those evildoers,¡± Orimo nodded.


    ¡°I just wonder if this Visocunt Hatim will be willing to take me in,¡± Mary said as she sighed.


    As an intelligent person, she understood the situation she was in.


    She was a Princess of the Kalo Kingdom, as well as the most outstanding child of the King.


    However, under the current danger, this identity was not enough to protect her.


    Moreover, anyone who protected her would face great trouble.


    In the past, it was not that no one had tried to protect Mary.


    A Marquis who had viewed Mary as his adopted daughter had tired to protect her, but he was soon assassinated.


    As a Marquis, he naturally had guards. Even though there were not any Second Ring figures, there was a true Knight and two Apprentices/


    This kind of strength was already quite respectable in the Kalo Kingdom.


    However, even so, they could not protect him.


    This made others feel quite wary and terrified.


    After this, no one was willing to take her in.


    As such, she was forced to head north to seek out that Viscount Hatim.


    After all, in the Kalo Kingdom, he was the strongest existence.


    Many years ago, he had already been a Second Ring Warlock.


    After so long, his strength would have increased even more.


    However, Mary was not sure what he would decide.


    Her rtionship with him was decent, but it was not good to the point that he would take a risk for her.


    That was why Mary felt so unsure and apprehensive.


    However, now, she had no other choice.


    Mary was an intelligent person, and that was why she had been able to survive until now.


    Apart from a few ces, she had never exposed her location, which was why she had avoided many dangers.


    However, by now, she was reaching her limit.


    One day, she would not be able to hide anymore, and would be caught.


    As such, she was forced to go to the north to seek out Viscount Hatim.


    If Viscount Hatim was willing to protect her, she could buy some space to breathe, and even leave Kalo.


    However, many people knew what she was thinking, making it so that this journey of hers was not very safe.


    Many people appeared searching for her, wanting to take her back.


    As such, her entourage used the smaller roads, trying to avoid any pursuers.


    ¡°Father, are you really still alive¡­¡± Mary deeply berathed in as she looked out and thought to herself.


    From many months ago, she had felt that there was something wrong with Karim.


    Compared to before, he had greatly changed.. His face had be incredibly pale and his personality had greatly changed, bing much more violent and bloodthirsty.

 Chapter 372 - – Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 372: ¨C Enemy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Thinking to the changes in Karim, Mary could not help but sigh.


    From what Mary remembered, those changes had happened suddenly, as if it was overnight.


    There was definitely a deeper reason for those changes, but she was unable to investigate.


    From that time onwards, Karim had be much more bloodthirsty, and would easily kill people, even entire families.


    This made even Mary herself feel that she was in danger.


    At a certain time, some people hadid their sights on her, wanting to capture her.


    Mary did not know why this was, but she knew that if she fell into their hands, she would die a pitiful death.


    As such, she had to fight.


    Sitting in the carriage, Mary deeply breathed in.


    Outside, Orimo continued to lead the entourage forwards, wanting to get closer to their destination.


    They were getting closer and closer, but he felt more and more anxious, because he knew that as they advanced, they would be in more danger.


    A few days passed quickly.


    Perhaps it was because their luck was good, but no one caught up to them.


    They spent those few days peacefully and gradually advanced.


    This allowed Orimo and the others to breathe in relief.


    ¡°Looks like things are going smoothly¡­¡± HE thought to himself.


    At that moment, a letter from Viscount Hatim arrived in response to Mary ¡®s previous letter.


    ¡°Your esteemed Highness Mary, I was delighted to receive your letter and have sent people to wee you. I am sure that by the time you receive this letter, my Knights will already be on the way and will be able to meet with you soon.


    ¡°I hope you enjoy your stay here.¡±


    Looking at the ltter, Mary and Orimo let out sighs of relief and looked delighted.


    ¡°Viscount Hatim has agreed to my request and has sent his people¡­¡±


    Within the carriage, Mary spoke, and felt that arge weight had been lifted off her heart.


    For Viscount Hatim to be willing to receive her, that meant he was willing to protect them.


    This was very good news to them.


    ¡°ording to Viscount Hatim, he has sent his most powerful Knights, and should be very close to us by now¡­¡± Mary thought before saying.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Orimo nodded earnestly, ¡°in the following days, I will send people to see if they can meet with the people sent by Viscount Hatim.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯l be troubling you.¡± Mary nodded with a smile.


    In order to avoid any pursuers, they had been taking small roads, so now they had to send out people to make sure that they did not miss each other.


    Two dayster, the two groups met.


    On that day, Herdosiri led the guards to Mary.


    ¡°Your Highness, Sir Orimo¡­¡± Herdosiri¡¯s expression was calm as he got off his horse and bowed, and Lamu did the same.


    They came from nobility, and were different to those grassroots Knights.


    Even though Herdosiri and Lamu¡¯s actions were quite good, there did not seem to be any respect contained with them.


    Orimo was not too pleased about this, and was about to say asomething, but was stopped by Mary.


    They were the ones seeking refuge, so there was no need to argue about things like this.


    Moreover, it made sense for themt o not show that much respect¡ªafter all, the one they served was Viscount Hatim.


    Adding on the fact that they were Life Knights, this was not too surprising.


    ¡°Sir Herdosiri, Sir Lamu¡­¡± Looking at them, Mary smiled and said, ¡°We meet again. Sincest time, it ahs been many years.¡±


    Back then, Chen Heng had been staying in Siriv¡¯s manor, and Mary had gone to visit Chen Heng.


    Back then, because of Herdosiri¡¯s strength, Mary had wanted to recruit him, but had failed.


    It had to be said that Mary¡¯s charisma was quite exceptional, and with just a few words, she was able to make others feel amicable towards her.


    This was why she was so renowned throughout the Kalo Kingdom.


    ¡°Your Highness, pleasee with us.¡±


    After exchanging pleasantries, Lamu came up and said, ¡°It is gettingte. When it is night time, the wild beasts and Beastmen will appear.¡±


    Even though most Beastmen tribes within the Hatim Territory had been cleared out, there were still some roaming Beastmen.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Hearing Lamu¡¯s words, Mary smiled and nodded before turning to get on the carriage.


    ¡°Who is it!¡± As Mary turned, a shout sounded out.


    Standing there, Herdosiri¡¯s gaze became sharp as he looked in a certain direction and shed out.


    Dense life energy condensed and exploded out.


    An explosion sounded out as arge rock was cut apart, revealing what was behind it.


    Faint white life energy covered the surroundings, turning corporeal and covering that person¡¯s body like armour.


    This development stunned everyone.


    ¡°Turning life energy corporeal¡­¡± Lamu¡¯s expression stiffened as he reached for his second, ¡°Second Ring?¡±


    For Sorcerers, the auras and mental ripples of different Rings differed, and there were also differences between Life Knights of different Rings.


    A First Ring Life Knight could add their life energy to their weapon, while a Second Ring Life Knight could manifest their life energy and make it corporeal.


    This was sometimes called Life Armour.


    This was undoubtedly a Second Ring Life Knight.


    ¡°I was discovered¡­¡± That figure walked out and looked at Herdosiri in surprise, ¡°How did you discover me?¡±


    It was a valiant-looking young man who had thick golden hair. He held a massive sword and was covered by Life Armour.


    ¡°Looks like his senses are quite sharp¡­¡± Another voice sounded out.


    Behind the young man, another figure slowly walked over.


    This figure was very thin and was dressed in ck robes.


    He was an elder and had strange energy ripples around him, and his eyes were blood-red.


    Before, he had been shrouded in darkness, making it so that no one detected him.


    ¡°There¡¯s another one¡­¡±


    Looking at the elder, Herdosiri and Lamu frowned, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°You were following behind us this whole time?¡± Orimo seemed tor ealise something and said.


    Before, he had been feeling quite surprised¡ªthis journey had been too smooth, and there were not even traces of soldiers.


    It seemed that it was not that they did not have any pursuers, but that their pursuers had been hidden behind them the whole time, but they ahnd not noticed them.


    Thinking to there, Orimo and Mary¡¯s expressions became quite grim.


    For those people to have followed them for so long without them realising, this meant that they could have killed them at any moment.


    Putting aside the elder, just the young man had Second Ring strength.


    With such strength, he could have easily killed all of them.


    ¡°Did you finally realise?¡± The young man looked quite disdainful, ¡°After secretly following you for so long, I had thought that we¡¯d give you a surprise. Who would have thought you did not even discover our shadows. What trash.¡±


    He then looked over at Herdosiri.


    ¡°This is a pleasant surprise though¡­¡± He slowly raised his massive sword and gave a bloodthirsty smile, ¡°A true Knight? You look like a good opponent.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve been discovered, let¡¯s not waste time.¡± The ck-robed elder said calmly, ¡°Hurry up and get rid of them. Remember, the others don¡¯t matter, but Princess Mary needs to stay alive.¡±


    As he spoke, he l ooked at Mary with an excitement and fervent gaze, as if she was some kind of holy item.


    Being stared at like this, Mary isntincitvely shuddered.


    She had a feeling that if she fell into his hands, her oue would be worse than death.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± The young man chuckled as he walked forwards.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare harmt he Princess!¡± Orimo roared and rushed forwards.


    However, in response, the young man simply stepped forwards and mmed into Orimo, sending him flying.


    The gap between them was simply too great.


    In front of this Second Ring Knight, Orimo¡¯s strength was nothing.


    ¡°Sir Orimo!¡± Seeing this, Mary¡¯s expression fell, looking quite anxious.


    ¡°Do you really have time to be concerned about someone else?¡± A calm and teasing voice sounded out.


    ¡°You should be more worried about yourself.¡±


    Following this, a big hand grabbed at Mary.


    His actions were incredibly fast, and most of the others could not react in time.


    Bang!


    A soft sound rang out as a big hand grabbed the young man¡¯s arm.


    Sensing this, the young man looked over in surprise.


    Herdosiri was standing there, looking at him coldly.


    ¡°If you want to harm Princess Mary, you¡¯ll have to go through me first.¡±


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± The young man smiled in amusement and put strength into his arm, trying to break fere.


    However, things were not eas easy as he expected.


    Despite using strength, Herdosiri¡¯s hand did not budge at all.

 Chapter 373 - – Appear

    <h4>Chapter 373: ¨C Appear</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°You!!¡± Sensing this, the young man looked shocked.


    At the same time, changes began to appear on Herdosiri¡¯s body.


    Dense life energy appeared, covering his body as a corporeal armour.


    Life Armour!


    Seeing this, everyone present was stunned.


    ¡°Life Armour, you¡¯re also Second Ring!¡± Looking at Herdosiri, the young man was shocked.


    In front of him, Herdosiri¡¯s power exploded out, and two waves of massive life energy sted out.


    Bang!


    As an explosion sounded out, both people stumbled backwards a few steps.


    By now, the young man¡¯s arrogance hadpletely disappeared, reced by shock.


    ¡°That Viscount Hatim had a Second Ring Knight?¡± The elder watched this and frowned.


    He did not expect this at al.


    He had thought that the young man would be able to deal with everything; as long as the rumoured Viscoutn Hatim did not act, he would not have an opponent.


    However, it seemed that things would not be so simple.


    ¡°We should have acted sooner¡­¡± He thought to himself, feeling some regret.


    Back then, they had many chances to act.


    It was just that they had not done so to wait for reinforcements to arrive, so they could wipe them out together.


    To them, even though Mary was their primary target, the Viscount Hatim, who had awakened a Divine Bloodline, as well as his subordinates, were also their targets.


    Even if they could not capture Viscount Hatim, if they could caprture his Knights, that would reduce the forces at his disposal.


    ¡°Things have be troublesome.¡± The elder thought to himself.


    From Herdosiri¡¯s strength, he could tell Viscount Hatim¡¯s strength.


    For him to have a Knight who was Second Ring, just how strong would he himself be?


    However, he did tno have time to think about this.


    By the side, a sword was unsheathed and descended towards him.


    Lamu¡¯s expression was cold as he swung his sword at the elder.


    This Knight Lamu¡¯s strength was also unexpected.


    ¡°He¡¯s not an Apprentice; he¡¯s a true Knight!¡±


    Sensing the power in Lamu¡¯s strike, as well as that wave of life energy, the elder was quite startled and dodged backwards, narrowly avoiding this attack.


    Following this, they began to fight.


    A wave of ck fog came out from the elder¡¯s body, forming a barrier that blocked Lamu¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°This unique aura¡­¡± Sensing the elder¡¯s aura, Lamu looked quite surprised, ¡°You¡¯re a Priest?¡±


    The elder did not reply and stretched out his hand.


    A massive w stretched out of the ck fog, shing towards Lamu¡¯s head.


    However, Lamu¡¯s sword descended, slsashing into the w and causing it to dissipate.


    As Lamu had guessed, this elder was a Priest.


    These people had powerful senses and could sense gods¡¯ existence and will, and could use gods¡¯ power to unleash divine skills.


    Such people were very rare in the world, but they had now encountered one.


    Fortunately, this Priest was only at First Ring, about the same as Lamu.


    The two of them continuously exchanged blows, resulting in an intense battle.


    On the other side, Herdosiri and the young man were also fighting intensely.


    Their auras continuously collided, but neither shrank back. Instead, both madly rushed up, their swords hacking at each other.


    Their Life Armour made of life energy continuously crumbled, but were replenished by their own life energy.


    It seemed that they were in a stalemate.


    However, their performance shocked Mary and the others.


    ¡°Even Sir Lamu is a true Knight¡­¡± Mary could not help but rub her eyes, not knowing what to say.


    If she remembered correctly, in the past, Herdosiri and Lamu were jnot so powerful.


    Now, the two of them hadpletely changed and reached apletely new level.


    It had to be said that this was incredibly shocking and difficult to believe.


    If this was the case for these two, what about Viscount Hatim, who had a Divine Bloodline?


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Orimo got up with great difficulty and was supported over by a few soldiers, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    If it was in other ces, he could be considered to be quite strong.


    However, here, he could not even get involved in the fight.


    If he tried to interfere, just the shockwaves from the two sides could finish him off.


    Compared to them, he was simply too weak.


    ¡°Sir Orimo, it is good that you are fine.¡± Looking at Orimo, Mary let out a sigh of relief, ¡°You¡¯ve done your best, so there¡¯s no need to feel bad. You are still my pride,¡± she said with a smile.


    Looking at Mary, Orimo inwardly sighed and nodded, feeling a bit better.


    Following this, they continued to observe the battle.


    The power of Second Ring warriors was incredibly terrifying, and each strike could easily split open their opponent.


    It was just that under the protection of their Life Armour, the damage from those attacks were greatly reduced.


    Even so, after fighting for a while, both people were covered with injuries.


    However, because they were both Life Knights, their bodies were quite strong and had great endurance.


    If it was a Priest or Sorcerer, they would long have fallen.


    However, Herdosiri and the young man lookedpletely fine and still quite lively.


    Despite this, neither Herdosiri nor the young man dared to be careless.


    Each attack of theirs could be fatal, and if they were not careful, the results could be disastrous.


    Compared to them, Lamu¡¯s battle was far simpler.


    At a close range, Priests¡¯ battle power could notpare to Life Knights.


    Soon, the elder had been suppressed by Lamu and had fallen at a disadvantage.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fac that he grasped many divine skills and that his powers were quite strange, the battle would have been over already.


    ¡°So powerful¡­¡± Watching the battles, Orimo and Mary stood next to each other, looking quiteplicated.


    No matter if it was Herdosiri or Lamu, both of them disyed strength that they did not expect.


    Even though it was increasingly more difficult to progress the higher one lcimbed, both of them had broken past their original levels and reached higher levels.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Viscount Hatim who is exceptional, even his followers are so exceptional¡­¡± Orimo said.


    They believed that this was due to Herdosiri and Lamu¡¯s own talent and hard work.


    Of course, it was possible that they had also received powerful legacies from Viscount Hatim.


    After all, Viscount Hatim was the descendant of the Fire God, and it would not be surprising for him to have a few powerful legaices.


    ¡°Apart from those two Knights, their guards are all elites¡­¡± Mary said as she looked at the guards by the side.


    All of them were seriously watching the battles.


    Even though the battles were to the extent that ordinary soldiers could not get involved, they did not shrink back, and instead had srious expressions as they maintained their formation, preparing to support Herdosiri and Lamu at any moment.


    ¡°Damnit!¡± In the distance, the elder dodged another strike, a grim look on his face.


    He was beingpletely suppressed in this battle.


    This made sense¡ªafter all, Priests and Sorcerers were not suited to melee fights or extended fights.


    Under normal circumstances, they hid behind other warriors to unleash their skills.


    Because he was in a melee fight against a Life Knight of the same level, his weakness had been exposed.


    If this went on, his oue qould be quite bad.


    Thinking to there, he made some preparations.


    Through his powerful senses, he could sense some things.


    In the distance, the guards who Herdosiri and Lamu had brought had already set their sights on them.


    Many crossbows were being taken out and aimed.


    Just suppressing them one on one was not enough; they even brought out crossbows¡­


    In that moment, he made a decision.


    As such, he waved his hand and forced Lamu to retreat before yelling, ¡°Raku!¡±


    Hearing this, the young man turned and looked at the elder.


    Following this, a ck gemstone shot out from the elder¡¯s body andnded in the young man¡¯s body.


    A suffocating aura spread out.


    In that moment, the young man¡¯s aura became many times greater.


    Following this, the young man¡¯s face became cold and savage.


    Bang!


    In the distance, Lamu was forced back by the young man, and his face became much paler.


    Following this, the young man¡¯s body disappeared as he rushed in front of Herdosiri.


    A light sound rang out as their swords shed.


    However, this time, Herdosiri¡¯s expression fell as he stumbled backwards.


    ¡°Your strength!¡±


    In just a short period of time, the young man¡¯s strength had greatly increased.


    Despite their strength being on par before, a massive gap had opened up between them.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Looking at this, the elder finally smiled, ¡°Despite having great strength, you will fall before my god¡¯s divine power!¡±


    ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, it¡¯s not toote for you to put down your weapons and surrender.¡±


    He gave a cold smile as he looked at Herdosiri and Lamu, ¡°Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, what?¡±


    A calm voice sounded out from behind him, and was heared by everyone present.


    Behind him, a figure had appeared without him realising.


    It was a young man, who had exquisite and handsome looks, looking like a god who had descended.

 Chapter 374 - Projection

    <h4>Chapter 374: ¨C Projection</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°When did you¡­¡± Looking at that young man, everyone¡¯s pupils constricted.


    That young man calmly turned and looked at the elder.


    Just a simple gaze from him made everyone present feel great apprehension and terror.


    Let alone the elder, even Herdosiri, Mary and Orimo could feel the terrifying power.


    The young man gave a slight smile as he looked at the elder, ¡°Otherwise what?¡±


    Hearing this, the elder could not help but stumble backwards, alook of terror on his face.


    Perhaps to others, Chen Heng was not that terrifying, but for someone like him who served a god, he was very sensitive to Chen Heng¡¯s energy.


    In his senses, this young man was like he was made up of divine energy.


    Just this aura alone made him want to kneel and worship this young man.


    This was no mortal, but a high and mighty god.


    But how was this possible?


    Gods had long since vanished from this world and fallen into a slumber.


    How could such a terrifying figure appear?


    The elder had met the heads of many churches, but none of them could evene close to how terrifying this young man was.


    Perhaps in terms of strength, those people were stronger, but in terms of essence, this young man far surpassed them.


    The elder felt as if his body was going to explode under the pressure.


    Not too far away, the young man named Raku was still moving, charging towards Chen Heng.


    However, all Chen Heng did was raise his head and look over at him.


    Boom!


    A thunderous sound rang out as boundless might spread out.


    Standing there, Herdosiri and Lamu looked forwards warily.


    As they watched on, a shocking scene unfolded.


    The young man¡¯s big body slowly fell with a light crash.


    Following this, this area fell silent.


    Even Mary and Orimo, who were far away, werepletely dumbfounded by this scene.


    This was no ordinary person; he was a Second Ring Life Knight who was quite powerful.


    And yet, he had fallen so easily.


    As the young man¡¯s opponent, Herdosiri knew his strength well.


    They had exchanged many blows, but he had been unable to take him down.


    However, for someone of Chen Heng¡¯s level, all it took was a single look.


    It was like crushing an ant.


    As Chen Heng¡¯s followers, they were sometimes worried that they had chosen the wrong lord.


    A powerful and magnificent lord was something everyone dreamed of having.


    For the elder, he felt as if he had fallen into hell, and was about to enter his god¡¯s realm.


    As he watched on, Chen Heng slowly turned and looked at him.


    After looking at him for a while, Chen Heng shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    After speaking calmly, he waved his hand.


    A terrifying pressure approached from all sides as a mental level intimidation appeared.


    In just an instant, the elder was unable to bear it, and he directly fell.


    Two enemies, one Second Ring Knight and one First Ring Priest were instantly defeated.


    To Herdosiri and Lamu, this was to be expected, but to Mary and Orimo, it was iprehensible.


    However, they did not have time to say anything, because Chen Heng was already looking over.


    ¡°Long time no see, Your Highness.¡± Chen Heng said as he nodded, ¡°IT has been many years. It is my honour to see you again.¡±


    ¡°You are being too humble.¡± Mary deeply breathed in before smiling and replying, ¡°To be able to see you is my honour. I am very d to have a friend like you to rescue me in my time of need, as well as take me in.¡±


    ¡°No need to be so courteous.¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at Mary, ¡°Back then, when I just arrived at the Kalo Kingdom, it was you who prepared a ce for me. It is time for me to repay you. Anyone would do the same.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Mary gave a bitter smile.


    In the past, she had helpd many people, but during her time of need, very few people were willing to stretch out their hands to her.


    Moreover, the only one who could protect her was Chen Heng, the outsider.


    This made her feel quite frustrated.


    ¡°Your Highness, there are many people with their eyes on you.¡± Chen Heng said, ¡°For your safety, you should quicklye to my manor. The Hatim Territory wees you, and I will await your arrival here.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Mary and Orimo were stunned.


    He would await their arrival there?


    Wasn¡¯t he right here?


    Following this, Chen Heng¡¯s figure became transparent before disappearing.


    Standing there and seeing this scene, no matter if it was Herdosiri and Lamu, or Mary and Orimo, they were allpletely stunned.


    ¡°That was just¡­ a projection¡­¡± Mary¡¯s expression changed, not knowing what to say.


    The power that Chen Heng had disyed was already amazing.


    Mary had thought that that was Chen Heng¡¯s limit.


    Only now did she realise that she had been too na?ve.


    That terrifying existence had not been Viscount Hatim¡¯s true body, but just a projection.


    Could even a projection do something so terrifying?


    Then his true body¡­


    In the past, she had never imagined that there would be such a terrifying figure in the Kalo Kingdom.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Herdosiri and Lamu walked over and bowed to Mary, seeming quite respectful.


    The two of them were also incredibly shocked towards Chen Heng¡¯s performance.


    However,pared to Mary and Orimo, it was easier for them to ept this.


    After all, their current strength had been bestowed on them by Chen Heng.


    Following this, they had the guards capture the young man and elder and tie them up.


    After being suppressed by Chen Heng¡¯s power, they had fallen unconscious.


    In order to prevent anything unexpected, Herdosiri and Lamu set up many restrictions on their bodies, so as to prevent the two of them from going on a rampage when they woke up.


    After all, the two of them were quite powerful.


    They did not have Chen Heng¡¯s strength, and could not suppress thems o easily.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be troubling you.¡± She looked at Herdosiri and gave a sweet smile as she said, ¡°It was thanks to your help that we¡¯re still alive. Iexpress my thanks to you under the Kalo family¡¯s name.¡±


    She said softly as she bowed slightly.


    Using her family name to express her thanks was the greatest way of showing one¡¯s respect.


    This was even more so given that Mary was a Princess.


    However, Herdosiri and Lamu¡¯s expressions remained calm, as if they were not looking at a Princess, but an ordinary woman.


    Their performance caused Mary to stare and feel quite surprised.


    However, she soon came to her senses and maintained her smile.


    ¡°The danger is over.¡± Herdosiri said softly, ¡°Please rest at ease within the carriage; we will deliver you to our lord.¡±


    Following this, he and Lamu turned and left.


    Looking at them, Mary¡¯s expression became quiteplicated before she sighed.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Orimo¡¯s expression was also quite grim, ¡°Those two people are a bit too rude¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Mary nodded before sighing, ¡°But they have the right to be rude.¡±


    For Mary, this was the lowest peiord of her life.


    Ever since the assassination that day, her situation in the Kalo Kingdom had be more and more difficult.


    Many reliable friends and seemingly-loyal Knights had be unreliable during her time of crisis.


    this situation told her just what kind of position she was in.


    Moreover, even despite all of that, Herdosiri and Lamu¡¯s identities made it so that they had the right to be discourteous.


    After all, behind them stood that unfathomable Viscount Hatim.


    Thinking to that terrifying power that Chen Heng had demonstrated, her heart trembled and she did not know what to say.


    ¡°With his power, let alone me, he would not even take my father seriously¡­¡± Mary thought to herself.


    That young man who had no standing when he had firste to the Kalo Kingdom had already grown to a massive figure. He was not jujst the ruler of arge area, but had immense power.


    As for her, she was a Princess who had lost her footing, and was someone hunted down by others.


    There was a massive dispiarty between their positions.


    Thinking to there, she sighed.


    Following this, she got into the carriage, while Orimo got on his horse and led the entourage forwards.


    They did not travel too quickly, due to the fact that they had a carriage.


    However, by now, there was no need to be in a hurry.


    After all, they were already very close to Chen Heng¡¯s territory.


    In the distance, within a quiet courtyard, Chen Heng silently opened his eyes and looked into the distance.


    ¡°They¡¯re here¡­¡± Thinking to that scene from before, he muttered to himself.


    Back then, when he had sent his divine energy into Herdosiri and Lamu, he had sent a bit of his will into them as well.


    That had created a mark, which could draw out the remnant divine energy within their bodies and manifest Chen Heng, revealing some of his power.


    That was how Chen Heng had taken down those two people from such a far distance away.


    Before his projection had disappeared, he had clearly seen what had transpired.


    ¡°A Second Ring Knight and an unknown Priest¡­¡± Chen Heng frowneda s he muttered, ¡°Which god¡¯s Priest was that?¡±


    Priests were a unique profession that follow a god, and usually had a true god behind them.


    Gods were not weak at all, and far surpassed the current Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng could not be careless.


    ¡°How troublesome¡­¡± Chen Heng shook his head.


    Of course, even though it was troublesome, there was nothing he could do about it.


    He was already mentally prepared toe into contact with gods¡ªafter all, as he became stronger, he would face the threat of gods one day.


    However, it was not time yet.


    Following this, he walked into a room and silently waited for Mary and the otehrs¡¯ arrival.


    He did not have to wait too long.


    In just three days, Mary and the others were escorted by Herdosiri and Lamu here.


    They walked into Chen Heng¡¯s manor and formally met with Chen Heng.

 Chapter 375 - Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 375: ¨C Surrender</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°Your Highness Mary, wee to the Hatim Territory¡­¡± Within he courtyard, Chen Heng looked at Mary and gave a slight smile.


    ¡°Thank you for your help earlier.¡± Mary also smiled as she looked at Chen Heng, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your help, Sir Orimo and I would have been in quite a predicament.¡±


    ¡°It was what I should have done.¡± Chen Heng smiled and nodded, not seeming arrogant at all, ¡°I still remember the help you gave me back then. As for what I did for you, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Hearing this, Mary sighed, not knowing what to say.


    Those enemies, which had been terrifying to them, was not a big deal to Chen Heng.


    ¡°I have had the Hatim Territory cleaned out, and have arranged your residence,¡± Chen Heng said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sure you are tired after hurrying from Kaki, so please have a rest. If you have anything that you need, let the servnats know.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Mary gave a slight smile as she nodded, ¡°I will go rest then, and will visit you in a few days.¡±


    Following this, she turned and left, apanied by Orimo.


    Chen Heng stood there calmly as he watched Mary walk off.


    Only after she disappeared did he turn and think to himself, ¡°That feeling most likely was not a misconception¡­¡±


    Back when he hade into contact with Mary, he had sensed a strange aura within her.


    It was a faint bloodline might that was simr to his Divine Bloodline, but was much thinner.


    However, even so, it was still quite incredible.


    Then again, it was also quite strange.


    If Mary had awakened a Divine Bloodline, it should not be so weak.


    For those who awakened Divine Bloodlines, even if their talent was quitecking, their bloodline would make it stronger.


    It could be said that every person who had awakened a Divine Bloodline had ended up as a peerless genius, and this included Chen Heng.


    Before, his past identity had been incredibly ordinary.


    After Chen Heng had descended and awakened the dormant Divine Bloodline, this body¡¯s talent had increased by leaps and bounds.


    That was why if Mary had awakened a Divine Bloodline, even if the density of her bloodline could notpare to Chen Heng¡¯s, she should at least be able to rival some geniuses.


    She should not be so weak that she would rely on an Apprentice Knight to protect her.


    This didn¡¯t make sense.


    Standing there, Chen Heng thought to himself before leaving this ce.


    After a while, he came to a prison.


    Imprisoned in this prison were the criminals of this territory, and there were quite a few of them.


    Chen Heng would oftene here to take away some criminals for his experiments, or directly kill them for their life essence.


    The two people from before had also been locked up here.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± After arriving at the prison, Chen Heng found that Herdosiri seemed to be standing guard there.


    This was insurance.


    For ordinary criminals, some ordinary guards were enough.


    However, within were a Second Ring Life Knight and a First Ring Priest.


    For such people, if they unleashed their power, they would be able to cause great damage.


    As such, Herdosiri had been standing guard here.


    ¡°There haven¡¯t been any problems¡­¡±


    Seeing Chen Heng arrive, Herdosiri looked respectful and hurriedly bowed, ¡°The other people have been moved elsewhere, and only the two of them are within.¡±


    In response, Chen Heng nodded and headed forwards.


    After walking in, a cold and damp feeling appeared, making one feel ufortable.


    However, Chen Heng did not mind it and looked around.


    Soon, he saw two figures sitting there.


    After thinking for a moment, he walked to the side.


    Within the cell, the tall figure heard the footsteps and immediately stood up.


    Seeing that it was Chen Heng and Herdosiri, his expression changed and did not even dare to speak.


    The scene of Chen Heng acting against them had left a deep impression in his mind, and his body instinctively reacted.


    ¡°Tell me about your history.¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at them and spoke.


    Hearing this voice, Raku tried to ignore him.


    He indeed feared Chen Heng, but that did not mean he had to cave so easily.


    It was just that despite this, a strange energy appeared, covering the depths of his soul.


    ¡°I am a Knight from the Oro Empire¡­¡± He said.


    As he spoke, a look of shock appeared on his face.


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± HE looked at Chen Heng in shock and fear.


    In the past, he had wondered how he would be treated.


    Would he be bribed, or would he be tortured?


    However, even without anything happening, his body had spoken by itself.


    ¡°Oro Empire, he?¡±


    Chen Heng was quite familiar with that name.


    Back then, this body of his had been escaping because the Oro Empire had destroyed the Malido Kingdom.


    Who would have thought that he would encounter a Knight from the Oro Empire here.


    ¡°Who is the one behind you?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    He could see the young man struggle, but in the end, his body did not obey hismands and spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Herdosiri frowned and looked at the young man fiercely, ¡°You don¡¯t even know who you¡¯re working for?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± Raku¡¯s expression darkened as he spoke.


    After he began to speak, he seemed to give up on resisting and continued, ¡°Back when I left the Oro Empire, I wanted to head elsewhere to search for opportunities¡­


    ¡°Those people suddenly contacted me and provided me with some things to break through¡­¡±


    Soon, Chen Heng and Herdosiri understood his situation.


    The young Knight indeed came from the Oro Empire, and he had also been a true Knight like Herdosiri.


    In order to search for opportunities, as well as fortunes and strength, he had left the Oro Empire and travelled.


    During this process, he had been contacted by those people.


    They were people dressed in ck robes, and were Priests of a certain church.


    They had recruited Raku and gave him greater power.


    Raku had agreed, obtaining some items and legacies, causing him to be a Second Ring Knight.


    Even now, he did not know who those people were.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a mercenary and didn¡¯t ask that much¡­¡±


    Looking at Herdosiri, Raku¡¯s expression was grim as he replied, ¡°As for more specific things, you sould ask that old fellow. He¡¯ll know more than me.¡±


    ¡°What you said makes sense.¡± Hearing Raku¡¯s words, Chen Heng nodded, ¡°Are you willing to surrender?¡±


    Raku opened his mouth, wanting to surrender.


    A wave of energy appeared, turning into corporeal killing intent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll die¡­¡± Raku felt his mind go nk as instinctive fear assaulted his mind.,


    If he did not agree, he would really die.


    After thinking this, his face became pale as he said, ¡°I¡­ surrender¡­¡±


    ¡°Make some arrangements for him.¡±


    Those soft words sounded wonderful to Raku.


    Following this, that terrifying pressure also disappeared.


    ¡°I lived¡­¡± Standing there, Raku gasped for air, feeling relieved.


    It was just that he also felt ashamed.


    In the face of death, he had caved.


    If he really did not fear death and was unwavering, no matter how strong Chen Heng¡¯s pressure was, it would not have done anything.


    It was because Raku feared death that he surrendered so easily.


    ¡°I was just a mercenary and never pledged my loyaty to them, so it¡¯s not my fault¡­¡± Raku thought to himself,forting himself.


    Looking at Raku, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he waved his hand.


    A bit of divine energy flowed into Raku¡¯s body.


    Immediately, just like Herdosiri and Lamu, Raku¡¯s body was filled with warmth and afortable feeling.


    ¡°This power¡­¡± Raku¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at himself.


    It had to be said that this feeling of bing stronger was incrediblyfortable and made him feel intoxicated.


    For someone like Raku who was obsessed with power, it was even better.


    Immediately, all negative emotions disappeared and were reced by excitement.


    After a while, the light disappeared andpletely fused into his body.


    After this ended, his life essence had been increased, and even though he had not reached Third Ring, he was still much stronger than before.


    If he fought with Herdosiri again, he would be able to easily suppress him.


    Thinking to there, he could not help but look at Herdosiri, wanting to spar him.


    ¡°This is your reward.¡± Chen Heng¡¯s voice once again sounded out, ¡°But it¡¯s also insurance. If I want, you can immediately die.¡±


    As Chen Heng spoke, a horrific feeling apepred within Raku¡¯s body, making him feel as if his body was going to be torn apart.


    Feeling this, Raku¡¯s expression changed and he directly kneeled, ¡°I pledge my loyalty to you and will be your Knight from now on, and will never betray you.¡±


    ¡°I hope that¡¯s the case.¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm and just nodded before walking to the side.


    Following this, Herdosiri let Raku out.


    The two Knights walked side by side behind Chen Heng and apanied him.


    However, at that moment, Chen Heng frowned.


    Within the cell ahead, the figure had lost all traces of life.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± He looked ahead and paused.


    The elder¡¯s corpsey there with a peaceful expression, and looked like he had been dead for a while.


    ¡°No way.¡± Herdosiri¡¯s expression became grim.


    This waspletely his responsibility.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Chen Heng shook his head and did not me him; this was not something they could deal with.


    If a First Ring Priest wanted to die, Herdosiri would not be able to stop him.


    Compared to Raku, this elder was much more loyal to his organisation.


    He had most likely expected this, so he had killed himself to avoid leaking any information..

 Chapter 376 - Chat

    <h4>Chapter 376: ¨C Chat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    In a normal world, death was not something that could be reversed.


    However, that was not the case in this world.


    The gods of this world had iprehensible powers, and in the legends, many legendary figures had called back souls.


    As such, in this world, even death was not a sure guarantee.


    That was the case for Chen Heng as well.


    Even though he could not drag a dead person¡¯s soul back, he could at least interrogate it and gain some in formation.


    A person¡¯s corpse containedrge amounts of information, including some things that Chen Heng wanted to know.


    ¡°A very unique divine energy aura¡­¡± Chen Heng stretched out his hand before frownining.


    He could sense a unique divine energy ripple from the elder¡¯s corpse.


    Compared to normal divine energy, this divine energy was much heavier and contained a trace of death.


    Chen Heng remembered this divine energy aura and decided to search for information about it in the future.


    Of course, Mary might know something about this organisation. Aftetr all, she was their main target.


    Following this, Chen Heng brought Herdosiri and Raku away from here.


    In the following few days, everything became peaceful.


    Mary and Orimo remained in the manor that Chen Heng had arranged for them, and did not seem to be in a hurry to visit him.


    The Hatim Territory did not change because of Mary¡¯s visit either.


    In fact, there was no news from Kaki either.


    This made Chen Heng feel quite surprised.


    He had thought that aftering here, there would be some reaction from the people in Kaki.


    Apart from this, there were some other changes, the biggest of which was that Chen Heng had another Second Ring Knight under hismand.


    During this period of time, Chen Heng had let Raku out to build his own team.


    A Second Ring Knight had great battle power, and very few people had such power in the Kalo Kingdom.


    It was likely that among the people hunting down Mary, there were not many people with such power. Otherwise, if they gathered more of such individuals, wouldn¡¯t it be better to send all of them to deal with Chen Heng?


    After all, before this, all Chen Heng had revealed about himself was that he was a Second Ring Warlock.


    This meant that those people did not have such great power.


    Raku¡¯s arrival brought some changes in the Hatim Territory.


    Even though Herdosiri and Lamu¡¯s impressions of him were not too good, but he was quite diligent.


    Under his efforts, there were less roaming Beastmen about, causing there to be more useablend in the Hatim Territory.


    This was quite good.


    After staying for half a month, Mary came to visit.


    Within a quiet courtyard, there were beautiful flowers all around.


    This was where Chen Heng and Mary met again.


    ¡°How has your stay here been for the past half a month?¡± Chen Heng poured a cup of juice as he looked at Mary and asked.


    ¡°It has been quite good.¡±


    Mary smiled and nodded, ¡°Thank you for takikng care of us. We have been veryfortable here, and have not encountered any problems.


    The only thing is that it is not as lively as Kaki here, so it has been a bit boring.¡±


    ¡°That is to be expected.¡± Chen Heng nodded, ¡°The Hatim Territory is a newly-established territory, and there are few nobles within it. I¡¯m afraid that Your Highness will find it difficult to find friends of equal standing here.¡±


    ¡°This only shows your brilliance, Viscount Hatim,¡± Mary smiled as she said, ¡°In just a few years, you have transformed this deste territory into something like this. This can be said to be quite a miracle.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Chen Heng smiled before saying, ¡°Different things are of different difficulty to different people. Perhaps developing a region like this might be difficult to other people, but it was quite easy for me.¡±


    ¡°After all, not everyone has such great power like you, Viscount Hatim, or has such powerful followers.¡±


    Mary thought of Herdosiri and Lamu and sighed.


    These were quite good conditions.


    In the past, she had also wanted to rope in some powerful followers.


    However, she had not been very sessful¡ªafter all, most powerful people did not want to follow an ordinary person, much less an ordinary woman.


    Even though she had a noble status, to those people, royal power in the Kalo Kingdom was not a big deal and was not worth following.


    As such, even after all these years, Orimo was still her only follower.


    On the other hand, Chen Heng had two Knights following him from the start.


    By now, if Chen Heng spread news about his identity and power, there would be even more people wanting to follow him.


    Thinking to there, Mary could not help but feelplicated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to our main topic.¡± Chen Heng smiled as he looked at Mary.


    Hearing this, Mary nodded.


    ¡°What information do you have about those people hunting you down, Your Highness?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    Mary met Chen Heng¡¯s gaze and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Chen Heng looked quite surprised.


    ¡°Even though it sounds quite surprising, that is indeed the case.¡±


    Mary shook her head and gave a bitter smile, ¡°Those peoples have had their eyes on me for a while, and in order to avoid them, I have escaped here. However, even now, I do not know about their identities. This must sound ridiculous, but that is indeed the case.¡±


    She gave a self-mokcing smile before continuing, ¡°However, I have some guesses as to who they are, and I am sure you are the same, Viscount Hatim.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I have my guesses.¡±


    Hearing Mary¡¯s words, Chen Heng smiled, ¡°But I just wonder if it is the same as your guess.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see then.¡± Mary smiled and gave a name.


    ¡°The Dusk Church¡­ as expected. Is it them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but they are the most likely culprits.¡±


    Mary nodded, ¡°Apart from them, no one would be this interested in me.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded in agreement.


    The Dusk Church worshipped the Dusk God, and loaved blood sacrifices to please the Dusk God.


    Their targets were not ordinary people, but nobles and powerful people.


    That was why they were quite a famous cult.


    A few months ago, Chen Heng had received a letter from his uncle, telling him that the Dusk Church had appeared near the Kalo Kingdom.


    It seemed that those people hunting down Mary were most likely the Dusk Church.


    Of course, for the Dusk Church to hunt someone down so madly, just status was not enough.


    ¡°The reason why the Dusk Church likes to use nobles and powerful beings as sacrifices is because their bodies normally contain powerful bloodlines.¡±


    Mary continued.


    ¡°Powerful bloodlines contain greater power, which is why the Dusk God likes them¡­¡±


    There were many nobles who had powerful bloodlines. That was why they were powerful, and why they could be nobles.


    That was also why the Dusk Church liked them.


    As for other powerful beings, they naturally contained great power in their bloodlines.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious, Viscount Hatim?¡± Mary continued, ¡°As to why they want to capture me?¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was quite calm as he sat there, waiting for Mary to continue.


    As he watched on, Mary picked up a small knife and made a little cut on her skin.


    Red blood dripped out and fell onto the table, butpared to the smell of ordinary blood, this blood did not smell as gory, and instead smelled somewhat fragrant.


    He looked down and saw that within the red blood, there seemed to be traces of gold.


    The colour seemed simr to the divine blood within Chen Heng¡¯s body back then.


    ¡°Your Divine Bloodline has awakened.¡± Chen Heng looked at Mary.


    ¡°You already guessed that?¡± Mary stared for a moment.


    ¡°More or lesss.¡± Chen Heng nodded, ¡°Only then would the Dusk Church want to capture you so much.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Mary gave a bitterugh, ¡°Someone who awakened a Divine Bloodline is unable to protect themselves, and has instead be like prey. How piriful.¡±


    ¡°What about His Majesty?¡± Chen Heng asked, ¡°If your Divine Bloodline awakened, and His Majesty knew about this, he should be doing all he can to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Mary sighed and looked quite sad, ¡°This is the second thing I wanted to talk about¡­ I suspect that my father has been controlled by someone.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty has been controlled?¡± Chen Heng paused, feeling quite surprised.


    Even though he had guessed at this, he never thought that this would indeed be the case.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ev heard about my father¡¯s situation, Viscount Hatim¡­¡±


    Mary continued, ¡°A few months ago, my father¡¯s personality went through changes.


    ¡°He seemed to have been controlled by some kind of power¡­¡±


    Mary gave a bitter smile as she said, ¡°In t3he past, my father was quite gentle, but a few months ago, he seemed to have be a different person.


    ¡°During these months, anyone who has angered him has been killed by him.¡±


    Mary spoke softly, feeling quite helpless, ¡°I tried to find those people¡¯s corpses, but was unable to find anything. It was as if they evaporated.


    ¡°Following this, I discovered that they all had something inmon. They were all either powerful, or had special bloodlines like me¡­¡±


    ¡°The Dusk Church?¡±


    Chen Heng asked as he frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely.¡± Mary sighed as she nodded, ¡°Only they are so obsessed with bloodlines. Perhaps it was them who has controlled my father from the shadows, resultin in this.¡±


    ¡°IF that is the case, then it is quite troublesome¡­¡± Chen Heng said as he nodded..

 Chapter 377 - Partnership

    <h4>Chapter 377: ¨C Partnership</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Karim was the king of the Kalo Kingdom, as well as Chen Heng¡¯s ruler and Mary¡¯s father.


    If he really was controlled, then things would be quite troublesome.


    If things went badly, they might have to face the entire Kalo Kingdom.


    Even though Chen Heng did not think of the Kalo Kingdom as a big deal, it was best to avoid any conflict.


    Of course, if Karim really was controlled, that would not bepletely bad for Chen Heng.


    At the very least, he would have an excuse to act against the royal family and capture them.


    Otherwise, with this world¡¯sws, there would be no way of justifying it.


    However, if Karim was being controlled, he would have a reason.


    Sitting there, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself.


    ¡°Viscount Hatim?¡± Mary¡¯s voice once again sounded out.


    Facing Chen Heng, she looked at him in concern.


    ¡°Please continue.¡± Chen Heng nodded.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Mary smiled and nodded, ¡°After I suspected that father was being controlled, I immediately left Kalo Kingdom and hid.


    ¡°That was why I was able to make it to you alive.¡±


    ¡°You are very wise, Your Highness.¡± Chen Heng nodded in appreciation.


    For Mary tod o this much under such dangerous circumstances, it was already quite good.


    If it was Chen Heng, he might not have been able to do as well.


    ¡°The awakening of a Divine Bloodline not only brings about status, but also incredible talent.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at Mary and said, ¡°Perhaps in the past, you were unable to walk this path, but that is not the case now.¡±


    After awakening a Divine Bloodline, one¡¯s talent would increase greatly.


    However, meeting Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Mary gave a bitter smile and shook her head, ¡°This is very difficult. Honestly speaking, back when I noticed the changes in my body, I felt some hope, hoping that I would gain great strength like you. However, reality is cruel.¡±


    Mary sighed and said, ¡°Even though I awakened a Divine Bloodline, I did not gain much power, and could not directly be a Second Ring Warlock like you¡­


    ¡°Only my body became a bit stronger, and I begun to be hunted down.


    ¡°If I had the choice, I would rather not awaken this Divine Bloodline.¡±


    Even if it was awakening Divine Bloodlines, things would not always be the same.


    After all, different people had different densities of bloodlines.


    Compared to the Divine Bloodline in Chen Heng¡¯s body, Mary¡¯s bloodline could notpare at all.


    Chen Heng was not too surprised by this.


    After all, his situation was not normal at all.


    His Divine Bloodline had not naturally awakened, but had been modified by the power of his Divinities, and had gradually awakened.


    Following this, he had obtained much source energy through the simtor, causing his Divine Bloodline to be stronger and stronger.


    This was not something that could be replicated.


    For Mary, her Divine Bloodline had not brought her much benefits, and instead made her the target for the Dusk Church.


    Looking at Mary, Chen Heng¡¯s expression did not change as he said, ¡°Now that thingsa re like this, there¡¯s no use saying anything else. The most important thing is to make ns for yourself.¡±


    ¡°I would like to work together with you.¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Mary fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I want to use my everything in exchange for an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Viscount Hatim¡­¡± She looked at Chen Heng earnestly, her cheeks bing a bit red, ¡°Are you interested in bing Kalo¡¯s new King?¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Sitting there and hearing Mary¡¯s words, Chen Heng immediately understood her ns.


    They chatted for a long time before Mary left this ce.


    There, Orimo was already waiting. Seeing Mary walk out, he went up and asked in concern, ¡°How did things go, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°I was about half sessful¡­¡± Mary fell silent for a moment before giving a slight smile, ¡°He is willing to work with us, but is not willing to marry me¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Hearing Mary¡¯s words, Orimo felt quite surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Mary shook her head.


    Based on their n, she would work together with Chen Heng, and if he was willing she would marry him as the Princess.


    Chen Heng¡¯s status was not toocking¡ªnot only was he a descendant of a god, he was the sessor of the Hatim family.


    Both of them had prestigious identities, and their marriage would be advantageous to them both.


    From how Mary saw it, there was no reason for him to refuse.


    However, in the end, he had rejected this proposal.


    Thinking to there, Mary shook her head, feeling quiteplicated.


    She was quite confident in her charms, and she had been the pearl of the Kalo Kingdom.


    No matter if it was her status, bloodline or looks, she was someone desired by countless people.


    Before today, she had never been rejecvted before.


    ¡°Fortunately, he still agreed to some of my proposals¡­¡± Looking at Orimo, Mary continued, ¡°Even though he did not agree to marrying me, he agreed to help me be Queen. However, he expects an abundant reward.¡±


    This at least gave her somefort¡ªafter all, Chen Heng had agered to help her.


    With his power, she would not be so helpless.


    It was just that it was a bit different to how she had nned it.


    Thinking to there, she sighed and left this ce with Orimo.


    Sensing that Mary and Orimo had left, Chen Heng silenltly got up and left./


    Time gradually passed.


    After that day, Mary would oftene to visit.


    ording to their agreement, Chen Heng would be Mary¡¯s teacher for now and teach her how to cultivate.


    ¡°You have Sorcerer and Knight talent, and you can choose either¡­¡± On a sparse field, Chen Heng looked at Mary as he spoke.


    ¡°How did you choose?¡± Mary asked Chen Heng in interest.


    She had put on a close-fitting leather armour in preparation for training.


    ¡°How do you think?¡± Chen Heng aasked calmly.


    ¡°Based on what you know, you seemed to have chosen both¡­¡± Mary replied.


    ¡°Since you made this decision¡­¡± Mary thought for a moment, ¡°Could I od the same?¡±


    ¡°Theoretically, yes, but I don¡¯t rmend it.¡± Chen Heng said as he shook his head, ¡°You have limited time, so concentrating your efforts will allow you to gain better results. This is especially given your current situation.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Mary as he reminded her, ¡°For you right now, the most important thing is not to learn a range of things, but to gain enough power¡­¡±


    The reason why Chen Heng could choose both paths was because he had experienced many worlds and lives, and had enough experience in both paths.


    However, what was easy for him would not be the same for others, especially Mary.


    ¡°I understand¡­¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Mary¡¯s expression became serious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose the Sorcerer route then.¡±


    ¡°The Sorcerer route? That fits well with your identity¡­¡± Chen Heng nodded before walking to the side.


    In this world, the Sorcerer route was the most noble profession, which suited Mary.


    After all, she was a Princess, and having her swing a sword about did not seem right.


    Following this, Mary followed Chen Heng to a certain room.


    Within the room, Mary could see some young people diligently studying.


    Many people held pen and paper in their hands, earnestly making notes.


    What surprised her was that these young people all had a certain aura.


    ¡°These are all¡­ Sorcerers?¡± Mary felt quite surprised.


    Chen Heng only lightly nodded.


    ¡°This ssroom teaches the basics of Sorcerers. After you have finished studying here, I will take you elsewhere,¡± Chen Heng said softly.


    ¡°This is one ssroom¡­ does that meant here are other ces?¡±


    in this world, the nurturing of Sorcerers was extremely difficult.


    If a noble wanted to be a Sorcerer, they would have to spend massive amounts of money to send someone to a Sorcerer Tower. Only after going through as a Sorcerer Apprentice for a long time would they be a qualified Sorcerer.


    Without enough resources, a family would not be able to support one to be a Sorcerer.


    However, what she saw waspletely different.


    Sorcerers being taught in a ssroom like this was something that she had never seen before.


    ¡°If you have any questions, you cane and find me at lunchtime,¡± Chen Heng said calmly, ¡°But take note, you only have 10 minutes of consultation time.¡±


    This was already quite considerate of Chen Heng.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Mary nodded and slowly walked in..

 Chapter 378 - – Decision

    <h4>Chapter 378: ¨C Decision</h4>


    Standing there, Chen Heng watched as Mary walked in.


    As he walked on, she entered the room and found a ce to sit before listening earnestly.


    The students around her looked at her in curiosity, some of them lowering their heads with reddened faces.


    Mary smiled in response to them, and did not have the arrogance of a Princess.


    The teacher looked at Mary and did not say anything, and continued with the lesson.


    The teacher teaching here was someone who Chen Heng had recruited from the Aimu City.


    Through Ali and Marley, he had sold many things in the Aimu City over the years.


    At first, it was just the magic items he had obtained, and as time passed, he began to sell his own creations too.


    Just like that, as time passed, Chen Heng¡¯s fame grew greater and greater within the Sorcerer city.


    Through his connections, he was able to recruit some Sorcerers to teach in his domain.


    After these people had arrived, there began to be Sorcerers in the Hatim Territory.


    Even though they were just weak Apprentices right now, it was still quite good.


    In due time, there would be true Sorcerers appearing.


    Of course, this was the case for Life Knights as well.


    With Herdosiri and Lamu, things were much more convenient in this regard.


    Moreover, apart from Herdosiri and Lamu, there were also a few others who were getting close to the Apprentice Knight level.


    These were Chen Heng¡¯s results over the years.


    Soon, Chen Heng left this ce and returned to his ownboratory.


    Elsewhere, within a secret location, a discussion was taking ce.


    ¡°Raku and his partner have lost contact¡­¡± A cold voice sounded out.


    ¡°I see.¡± A tall middle-aged man nodded, looking quite calm, ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Within the darkness, the figure coldlyughed and said, ¡°You should know of the hidden dangers in this.


    :A Second Ring Knight and a First Ring Priest disappeared just like that, and may have been killed. That Viscount Hatim is much stronger than we thought.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we already know that?¡± The middle-aged man sat down in front of a table and poured himself a cup of wine as he said, ¡°If it¡¯s just this much, it won¡¯t change much. Wasn¡¯t it your own hesitations that resulted in this?¡±


    He stood up and looked at that figure.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s appearance was revealed under the hazy light¡ªit was the King of the Kalo Kingdom, Karim.


    It was just thatpared to before, his appearance had somewhat changed, and even his aura was very different.


    His eyes looked deeper and seemed to contain boundless darkness.


    ¡°Kamo, you seem to have forgotten our agreement¡­¡± The figure in the darkness said icily, ¡°ording to our agreement, we would help you obtain this King¡¯s body and use it to recover your power, while you would help usplete our holy sacrifice. If you have forgotten, I¡¯m sure there are people who will be willing to help you remember.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Karim¡ªrather, Kamo,ughed and said, ¡°I remember our agreement. Haven¡¯t I been cooperating with you this whole time? Or have I done something wrong?¡±


    ¡°You have inedeed been cooperating with us.¡± The figure said, ¡°But can you tell me what is going on with Mary? You know how important she is to us, and yet you told us that information sote?¡±


    Kamo fell silent for a moment before smiling and replying, ¡°There was nothing I could do about it. After all, when I found out, it was already toote. Also, didn¡¯t I tell you as soon as possible? It was your own fault for failing.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the most important thing is to think of how to deal with this,¡± he said, ¡°Even though Mary doesn¡¯t know about us, but with how smart she is, she will be able to guess some things. This could be a problem. How do you n to deal with it?¡±


    ¡°We will do the sacrifice ahead of time.¡± The figure said, ¡°The Church still has some power, but it is not very secure.


    ¡°Just to be safe, we will hold a sacrifice and awaken the divine weapon that the great Ruler of Dusk left behind, and use it to kill Viscount Hatim.¡±


    ¡°Using the Dusk Divine Weapon to kill a Viscount¡­¡± Kamo¡¯s hand trembled as he looked at the figure, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not crazy? If you do this, you will attract people from other churches¡­ are you not afraid?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The figureughed, ¡°You will soon know that in theing times, those churches will not have time to pay attention to us. Moreover, so what if theye?¡±


    The figure coldly l aughed and said, ¡°As long as we are able to capture Viscount Hatim and Mary, we will be able to sacrifice them and have the Dusk Divine Weapon awaken to a certain extent, if not fully awken. When that timees, nothing will be a problem¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Kamo fell silent.


    He felt that this person¡¯s thinking was a bit too optimistic.


    Would things really go so smoothly?


    However, Kamo did not say this and shrugged as he asked, ¡°How many people do you need?¡±


    ¡°At least 100 people with dense enough bloodlines.¡±


    Kamo frowned, ¡°This number is a bit much¡­¡±


    Before, in order to provide people to the Dusk Church, he had looked for all kinds of excuses to kill people.


    However, if he went on like this, he himself would be in danger if he went too far.


    After all, even though this body was the King, he could not simply do as he pleased.


    If he were to give 100 people this time¡­


    Sitting there, he could not help but frown, and had a bad feeling.


    In front of him, the figure once again spoke, ¡°No need to worry too much¡­ as long as we can get enough energy for the sacrifice, no one in the Kalo Kingdom will be able to resist you. Anyone who does not obey will die¡­¡±


    Sitting there, Karim frowned before nodding.


    By now, he had no other choice.


    After thinking this, he sighed and got up and walked out.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, another three months had passed.


    During these three months, much had changed, and the biggest changes were in Mary.


    In three months, she had caught up to Sorcerers who had been training for two or three years.


    It seemed that in a few more months, she would be an Apprentice Sorcerer.


    This kind of speed was quite shocking.


    At the very least, the teachers recruited by Chen Heng were all stunned by Mary¡¯s performance.


    Of course, to Chen Heng, it was not a big deal. After all, his speed had been much faster.


    ¡°There has been news from Kaki¡­¡± When Mary came to visit him that day, Chen Heng told her the recent news, ¡°Your father ughtered many ancient families in a single breath, killing everyone in those families.


    ¡°Among them, many of them were rulers with their own territories.¡±


    ¡°Has it really reached such a stage¡­¡± At first, Mary was stunned, but then she sighed as she continued, ¡°At first, it was as if he had be a different person, making him feel unfamiliar and terrifying¡­ if my guess is correct, it should be the Dusk Church behind this, and it seems that they are going to do something new soon.¡±


    ¡°I think the same.¡± Chen Heng nodded, ¡°I just wonder what they will do.¡±


    Chen Heng spoke softly as he looked in a certain direction.


    In that moment, his vision passed through an immense distance and saw a certain scene.


    Time gradually passed.


    Soon, a letter from Kaki arrived in Chen Heng¡¯s hands¡ªit was from Karim.


    In the letter, Karim used his title as King to admonish Mary for leaving of her own ord.


    AT the end of the letter, hemanded Chen Heng as Viscount Hatim to escort Mary back to Kaki to see him.


    This seemed quite normal, but it was not.


    ¡°Looks like they have made preparations.¡± Chen Heng shook his head as he looked at Mary.


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Mary sighed, ¡°Having Viscount Hatim go with me to Kaki sounds normal, but they are already ready for us.¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng as she said seriously, ¡°Regardless of what they have prepared, the most important thing is how confident you feel about this, Viscount Hatim.¡±


    At the end, it was aparison of strength.


    If Chen Heng¡¯s strength was sufficient, they would not be in any danger, and could instead use this opportunity to capture their enemies.


    However, if their strength was not enough, then they should hide as far away as possible.


    ¡°This was always unavoidable,¡± Chen Heng said softly as he shook his head, ¡°Unless I am willing to abandon my territory and leave with you, the oue will be the same.¡±


    Abandoning his territory was not within his considerations. He had spent immense time and effort on this ce, and he did not want to just leave liket his.


    ¡°I also want to see¡­¡± Chen Heng looked ahead, a glimmer of light in his eyes, ¡°Just what this world¡¯s gods are like¡­¡±


    His current strength could notpare to real gods, but this world did not have real gods anymore, only remnants of their power.


    If it was just that, then Chen Heng had confidence in his power.


    As such, he made a decision.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be moving now?¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Mary felt quite surprised, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit early?¡±


    It had only been three months since she hade to Chen Heng¡¯s territory.


    Even though she had made good progress, she was still quitecking.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much time left,¡± Chen Heng said calmly, ¡°Within Kaki, the person controlling His Majesty is currently ughtering nobles; I¡¯m sure you know why. Behind the guthering, there is a big sacrifice taking ce.


    ¡°The longer we dy, the more people will die, and the stronger the Dusk Church will be. How long will it take you to be strong enough, Your Highness?¡±


    Mary wanted tow ait until she had enough strength to protect herself before going to Kaki, but she was not being given any time.

 Chapter 379 - Kaki City

    <h4>Chapter 379: ¨C Kaki City</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    From how Chen Heng saw it, if Mary wanted to be an Apprentice Sorcerer, it would still take her a few months.


    Even if she could do this, what use would an Apprentice Sorcerer be to Chen Heng?


    On the other hand, their enemies would be quickly getting stronger.


    As such, time was not on their side.


    Mary thought about it for a moment before quickly understanding.


    ¡°I understand¡­¡± She looked at Chen Heng and nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s set out tomorrow then.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and turned and left.


    The next day, they set out.


    This time, Chen Heng did not bring all of his soldiers¡ªthere was no need for this.


    They only brought a force of 500 people, including Herdosiri and Raku.


    As for Lamu, he stayed behind to defend the Hatim Territory.


    From the Hatim Territory to Kaki was quite a long journey.


    After half a month, they finally arrived at their destination.


    When they arrived at a ins and could see the city in the distance, some Knights appeared from the surroundings.


    The people responsible for receiving them had also arrived.


    ¡°Looks like His Majesty already knew of using¡­¡± Chen Heng said as he looked ahead calmly.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Mary nodded and said softly.


    There was no way of avoiding this¡ªon the way, they had been seen by many people.


    Even if Karim was blind, he would know of their arrival.


    ¡°Viscount Hatim, Your Highness Mary, pleasee with me.¡± The Knight responsible for receiving them looked respectful as he led them into the city.


    Chen Heng hade to Kaki in the past, and his impression of it had been quite good. Even though it was not as prosperous as other ces he had been, it had been quite orderly.


    However, now, there seemed to be less people, and there seemed to be a tense atmosphere throughout.


    It seemed that over the past few years, much had changed in Kaki.


    After entering the city, Chen Heng soon came to his courtyard.


    As a Viscount, even though Chen Heng rarely came to kaki, he still had his own residence here.


    However, there was a problem for Mary¡ªshe was the Princess, Karim¡¯s daughter.


    ording to the rules, after returning to Kaki, she naturally should go to the pce.


    However, Mary knew that the pce was not a good ce for her to go right now.


    After all, Karim seemed to have been controlled by someone.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Looking at Mary and sensing her unease, Chen Heng nodded and said, ¡°If there is any danger, I will immediately arrive.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Mary felt some relief.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give this pendant to Your Highness.¡±


    By the side, Herdosiri respectfully walked over and presented a wooden box to mary.


    Within the box was a golden pendant.


    It looked quite beautiful and had many inscriptions, and looking at the pendant, Mary smiled and directly put it on.


    ¡°Thank you for your present, I like it a lot.¡± Mary smiled and said.


    Following this, she departed with Orimo.


    This Court Knight was very loyal to Mary, and would also protect her by her side.


    This time, he also went in to protect Mary.


    Standing there, Chen Heng watched as Mary departed before silently walking in to his residence.


    ¡°They¡¯vee?¡± Within a hall in the pce, Kamo raised his head and looked at the ck-robed elder as he said calmly.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± The ck-robed elder nodded, ¡°Mary hase by herself, and will soon arrive before you. Should we act?¡±


    Before, they had thought that Chen Heng and Mary would refuse this summons, and did not expect that they would directly agree.


    In fact, they had even split up, making it even easier to capture them.


    After all,pared to Chen Heng, Mary waspletely helpless and did not have much strength.


    As for her Knight, Orimo, he was not a big deal either.


    Hearing the ck-robed elder¡¯s words, Kamo lowerd his head and thought to himself.


    He was quite surprised towards Chen Heng and Mary¡¯s decision.


    If it was him, he most likely would have escaped the Kalo Kingdom.


    After all, the Dusk Church¡¯s people could not stay in the Kalo Kingdom foreer, and would leave sooner orter.


    Whnen that time came, they could return to the Kalo Kingdom.


    That seemed to be the safest and most beneficial route.


    however, they had chosen toe to Kaki, which was quite surprising.


    ¡°Could it be that he is so confident in his power, which is why he came?¡± Kamo thought to himself.


    ¡°Let Marye in.¡± He said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to act yet. The ones who want to capture her are not us, and has nothing to do with us. If the Dusk Church wants Mary, they can act themselves.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± The ck-robed elder nodded.


    Following this, a figure slowly walked in.


    It was a beautiful woman in a long dress, and she gave of an irresistible charm¡ªit was Karim¡¯s daughter, Mary.


    She had finally returned to this familiar pce and met her father again.


    ¡°Long time no see, my father.¡± Looking at Kamo, Mary smiled and bowed.


    ¡°Indeed, it has been a long time.¡± Kamo sat in his seat and fell silent for a while before smiling and saying, ¡°By now, it has been about half a year¡­ during this half a year, you have been avoiding me.¡±


    ¡°I had no choice¡­¡± Mary walked forwareds to Kamo and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t do this, I might not have been able to return to see you.¡±


    ¡°But you still came back.¡± Kamo lookeda t Mary in interest as he smiled, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Mary smiled before changing the topic, ¡°I am a bit tired after returning from the Hatim Territory. Is it alright if I go and rest?¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± Kamo¡¯s expression did not change as he spoke calmly.


    Mary nodded and bowed before leaving this ce, leaving Kamo by himself.


    Sitting on his seat and watching Mary leave, he frowned.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± Just then, he had sensed a massive aura on Mary that he had not noticed before.


    After half a year, her mental mark had be much stronger, and seemed to be making progress towards being a Sorcerer.


    However, just this was far from enough to resist him.


    So where did her confidencee from?


    Kamo could not help but feel confused.


    However, this did not matter¡ªothers would deal with this.


    Now that Mary and Chen Heng hade to Kaki, his task wasplete.


    Soon, Mary returned to her residence.


    It had been half a year since she hade here, and nothing much had changed.


    After arriving, she sensed a strange feeling from a certain direction.


    It was as if there was some person hiding there and observing her.


    However, it was just for a brief moment, as if she was imagining things.


    however, if she really thought that, she would not be alive until now.


    ¡°How are my brothers?¡± Mary turned and looked at Orimo as she asked.


    Mary was a Princess, but was not Karim¡¯s only child; she had many older brothers and sisters. It was just thatpared to her, most of them were not as famous.


    ¡°Their Highnesses are still within Kaki.¡± Orimo said, ¡°But in recent times, a pestilence has spread, and the Second Prince and Third Prince have fallen ill.¡±


    ¡°Pestilence¡­¡± Mary frowned, feeling that there was something off, but did not say anything.


    This world¡¯s hygiene was not too good, and it was easy for some illnesses to be big problems.


    However, this was not too bad for royals and nobles.


    After all, this world had Priests.


    Priests had all kinds of divine skills, and as long as the illness was not too severe, they would be able to heal them.


    As such, the fact that Princes had fallen ill to a pestilence was no small matter.


    ¡°Did the city¡¯s Priests check on them?¡± Mary asked.


    ¡°Some people went to treat them, but they did not recover much, and are still resting.¡±


    Ormi thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Of course, these are just rumours, and I¡¯m not sure abou the exact situation. Perhaps they are already fine, but are just unwilling toe to the pce.¡±


    This was also a possibility.


    After all, if it was Mary, she would not want to see Karim regrly either.


    Perhaps feigning illness was just an excuse.


    Of course, it was possible that these two Princes had already been captured, which was why they had not been seen in a while.


    Thinking there, Mary thought to herself before saying, ¡°Send some people to go and visit them; I will visit them in two days.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Orimo nodded respectfully.


    Following this, he walked out.


    After Orimo left, Maryw as left by herself.


    Of course, there were some servants around, but there were not any familiar faces.


    In that moment, she felt quite lonely.


    Thinking to there, she gave a bitter smile but shook her head.


    Elsewhere, Chen Heng stood within his manor, looking into the distance.


    ¡°Such strong bloody aura¡­¡± A slight breeze blew against his face.


    For ordinary people, this was good weather, but to Chen Heng, this city¡¯s atmosphere was not good at all.


    Dense bloody aura came from outside; it looked like it was hidden well, but with Chen Heng¡¯s senses, it was extremely clear.


    Who knew how many people had died in the city to create such a clear smell?


    Through his sharp mental energy, Chen Heng could also hear howls from the distance.


    Those howls were extremely terrifying, sounding like people being tortured.. Even after dying, they were unable to be at rest.

 Chapter 380 - – Bait

    <h4>Chapter 380: ¨C Bait</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°What a chaotic city¡­¡± Sensing those things, Chen Heng silently closed his eyes.


    When night fell, Mary was still in her room.


    Under some candlelight, Mary was diligently writing.


    She looked like she asionally encountered troubles, and would frown.


    Not too far away, a dark figure crept in, soundless getting closer to Mary.


    He continuously got closer, and soon arrived behind her.


    Mary was essentially still an ordinary person, while this person behind her was a First Ring expert.


    There was a massive gap between them, so she naturallyw as unable to sense them.


    Under the faint candlelight, that figure¡¯s appearance was revealed.


    He wore ck robes and was somewhat skinny, and was a young man.


    Looking at Mary, his expression was cold as he slowly stretched out his hands.


    The candle¡¯s mes began to flicker, causing the ck shadow to be elongated.


    Mary slowly raised her head as she seemed to notice something.


    However, by now, it was already toote.


    A hand grabbed her by the neck, and Shadow energy rushed out, causing Mary¡¯s mind to go nk.


    Looking at the fainted Mary, the figure frowned and felt quite surprised.


    Beforeing here, he had been prepared for failure.


    After all, for Mary toe back to Kakik, it made sense that she would have great confidence.


    And yet, things had gone so smoothly for him.


    No protectors or strange energies, or even Viscount Hatim had appeared.


    It was a bit too sessful.


    However, right now, Mary was unconscious before him¡ªhe had seeded.


    As such, even though he was confused, the figure picked up Mary and left.


    In the distance, Kamo sat in his seat and frowned in confusion, ¡°So sessful?¡±


    Just like the Dusk Church¡¯s people, he had thought that Chen Heng and Mary came with great preparations.


    However, it seemed that Mary had been easily captured withojt anyplications.


    ¡°Could it be we were really thinking too much¡­¡± Kamo frowned as he thought to himself.


    He thought for a moment before shaking his head¡ªit did not matter anymore.


    In order tod ealw with that Viscount Hatim, the Dusk Church had already acted and sacrificed many nobles, so as to partially awaken heir Dusk Divine Weapon.


    And now that they had captured Mary, if they also sacrificed her, the Dusk Divine Weapon would awaken even more.


    When that time came, no matter how powerful Viscount Hatim,m he would not be able to deal with an awakened divine weapon.


    If they could take down that Viscount Hatim, there would be no one who could rival them in the Kalo Kingdom.


    However, for some reason, Kamo felt quite unsettled.


    As for why this is, he could not figure it out.


    Just what had gone wrong?


    Kamo sat there and frowned.


    Elsewhere, when Mary was being taken away, Chen Heng silently raised his head and looked in a certain direction.


    ¡°Has it begun¡­¡± His expression was calm as he disappeared from his manor.


    In the distance, the dark night covered everything.


    ¡°You¡¯re back already?¡±


    Under Kaki, there was a massive and secret altar set up.


    There were many magic formations set up around it, hiding their auras so they would not be discovered.


    The Dusk Church¡¯s believers earnestly prayed, praying for the Dusk God to descend and bless them.


    From how things seemed, the Dusk Church had been in the Kalo Kingdom for a long time.


    Standing on the altar, the Dusk Church¡¯s Bishop was a bit surprised as he looked at the person in front of him.


    He also ndid not expect things to go so smoothly.


    For today¡¯s operation, he hade up with all kinds of ns and countermeasures, and had even sent people to spy on Viscount Hatim.


    In the end, they had not used most of the measures.


    ¡°It really is Her Highness Mary¡­¡±


    Standing there and looking at Mary, the Bishop sensed her aura and confirmed.


    After hearing that it was really her, everyone present sighed in relief.


    ¡°Good timing, we had a sacrifice nned for tonight¡­¡± A middle-aged man said, ¡°We might as well sacrifice her tonight, so nothing unexpected happens.¡±


    ¡°Veryw ell.¡± The Bishop nodded in agreement.


    Standing there, he seemed to sense something and looked at Mary as he asked, ¡°Now that things havee to this, are you still going to pretend to be asleep?¡±


    Most of the others were not surprise.d


    This was the core of the Dusk Church, and most people here were quite strong, and could sense Mary¡¯s condition.


    Mary¡¯s mental ripples were bing more active, and seemed to have already awakened.


    As more people looked at her, Mary finally opened her eyes.


    ¡°You¡­¡± After seeing where she was, her expression was quite grim, ¡°Where is this?¡±


    ¡°Just as you can see,¡± The Bishop said ,¡±This is our church.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a church like this before,¡± Mary said with a grim look.


    Even though it was underground, it was quite bright due to he light from the magic energy in the surroundings.


    All around them, pained howls also sounded out.


    She could see many torture instrumentsid out, all of them seeming quite terrifying.


    In the distance, there were people being tortured, making it difficult to look over.


    ¡°There are many things you haven¡¯t seen before.¡± The Bishopughed and lifted Mary¡¯s face up, ¡°What a beautiful face¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me think¡­ as a prestigious Princess, I¡¯m sure there are many things you have never experienced you before¡­¡±


    Heughed and said, ¡°There are around 100 of us here. Soon, all of us will be able to appreciate you in bed¡­ I¡¯m already looking forwards to taking your clothes off and having you perform in front of everyone¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity¡­¡± Someoneughed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have time, or else I¡¯d like to see you get pregnant and be torn apart while pregnant¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Laughter sounded out, andbined with the howls from the distance, it sounded incredibly chilling.


    Mary¡¯s expression became quite grim.


    Her mind was quite strong, but here, it was useless.


    These people were incredibly adept at breaking people¡¯s wills and tormenting them.


    However, Mary did not despair¡ªshe knew that she still had hope.


    She still had her golden pendant, which was giving off energy and bringing warmth to her body.


    Chen Heng was still there.


    By now, she understood Chen Heng¡¯s ns, and felt some confidence.


    Boom!


    At that moment, loud sounds rang out from outside.


    Int hat moment, the surroundings trembled, as if the underground region was going to copse.


    Immediately, everyone¡¯s expression changed and looked up.


    ¡°Someone is attacking the protective formation!¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The Bishop¡¯s expression fell and realised something.


    In front of them, waves of divine energy flowed out.


    Within the faint light, a figure appeared.


    He was a young man and had a tall and straight figure, and he began to walk towards them.


    Divine energy runes shed around him, trying to stop him.


    However, th8ose measures were useless, and all of them were scattered before him.


    Seeing this, everyone¡¯s expressions fell.


    ¡°Aktor!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    The Bishop and others¡¯ expressions became grim.


    ¡°He actually used you as bait!¡± The Bishop looked at Mary with wide eyes, ¡°Weren¡¯t you afraid we¡¯d end you?¡±


    ¡°If he wants to use me as bait, what can I do about it?¡± Mary¡¯s expression was calm.


    At the very least, Chen Heng had arrived.


    Just as she had expected, Chen Heng had used her as bait to find the Dusk Church¡¯s headquarters.


    It seemed that as Mary had been captured ,the Dusk Church¡¯s headquarters had also been exposed.


    Boom!


    Explosions sounded out as a massive formation awakened and gave off terrifying power.


    However, this was useless.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body continued to head forwards, and no energy, no matter how powerful, could stop him.


    Under the light around him, he looked like a majestic god.


    Seeing this, the Bishop¡¯s expression fell and said, ¡°Hurry and sacrifice Mary! Awaken the Dusk Divine Weapon!¡±


    By the side, some people nodded and began to move.


    They raised up Mary and prepared to throw her into a pool of fire.


    ¡°Am i¡­ going to die?¡± Massive mes appeared, apanied by searing heat.


    Feeling that massive heat, Mary¡¯s expression changed as she thought to herself.

 Chapter 381 - Dusk Divine Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 381: ¨C Dusk Divine Weapon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Death was inevitable for everyone, but only now did Mary realise how terrifying it was.


    In front of her, the raging mes moved closer to her, as if they wanted to devour her.


    However, in a sense, dying like this would not be too bad¡ªshe would at least not be tortured by the Dusk Church¡¯s people and have a clean death.


    Thinking to there, Mary sighed and closed her eyes.


    At that moment, waves of light appeared within her body, causing her body to go through changes.


    The golden pendant began to shine with light, and her surroundings seemed to change.


    A feeling of warmth flowed into Mary¡¯s heart, and gave her a feeling of safety and security.


    As such, she opened her eyes in surprise.


    A hazy divine energy light had appeared around her, protecting her and looking incredibly holy.


    In front of her, the mes had been split in half.


    Mary stood there and looked at the Bishop and the others and calmed down.


    ¡°I¡¯m still alive¡­¡± She thought to herself as she sighed in relief.


    It seemed that Chen Heng had not abandoned her. Even though he had used her as bait, he had made sure that she would be safe.


    This was enough.


    She inwardly sighed before looking at the Bishop and the others, taking in their expressions.


    ¡°Just what kind of power is this?¡± The Bishop¡¯s expression was quite unsightly as he looked at that light, not knowing what to say.


    The mes was something created by the Dusk Church, and contained the aura of their god.


    Anything that was thrown in would quickly be corroded and burned, leaving behind their essence that would fuse into the Dusk God.


    This was an extremely powerful method, and no matter how powerful one was, they would not be able to resist it.


    However, Mary had survived.


    Just what was going on¡­


    It was as if from the start, they had underestimated that Viscount Hatim¡¯s power.


    They never thought that his power would be able to do such a thing, and that he would be able to break into their headquarters.


    None of the formations outside had been able to stop him.


    They never thought that he would use a Prinecss as bait either.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else we can do¡­¡± Standing there, the Bishop gritted his teeth and made a decision, ¡°Throw all of our sacrifices in!


    ¡°We need to have the Dusk Divine Weapon awaken as quickly as possible!¡±


    ¡°What about Princess Mary?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°Do you want to go down and try?¡± The Bishop turned and coldly looked at that person, ¡°Or do you want me to go in?¡±


    That person immediately stopped speaking.


    Outside, the sounds became louder and louder.


    The ground was shaking, and it seemed that the person outside was incredibly close now.


    In the air, divine runes flew, but were instantly suppressed and destroyed.


    Sensing this, everyone present could not help but sweat, unable to imagine how powerful the person outside was.


    This ce was set up with the Dusk Church¡¯s divine runes over thousands of years, and the formations were incredibly powerful.


    In the past, people had tried to attack this ce, but were blocked outside.


    However, these defences all seemed to fail now.


    Finally¡­


    Ahead, a crack appeared on the massive stone door.


    This crack started off quite small, but began to spread like a spider¡¯s web.


    In the end, with a light sound, the entire stone door shattered, causing dust to billow.


    Within the dust, a figure slowly walked closer and was illuminated by light.


    He was a young man dressed in white robes, and had clean and handsome looks.


    His expression was very calm, and he gave off a unique and peaceful aura.


    Faint divine light shone on his body, making him look incredibly unique and holy.


    It was Chen Heng.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finallye¡­¡± Standing there and looking at the young man, the Bishop deeply breathed in and said, ¡°Well met, Viscount Hatim¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, well met¡­¡± Chen Heng slowly walked over and looked at the Bishop, ¡°Finding this ploace was not easy at all¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder¡­ is there some misunderstanding between us?¡± The ck-robed Bishop deeply breathed and gave a stiff smile as he said, ¡°In actuality, there¡¯s no need for us to do this¡­ from the start, our target was just Prinecss Mary. We¡¯ve never had any thoughts about you¡­¡±


    He spoke sincerely, and this was indeed the case.


    Even though they had ns to capture Chen Heng together with Mary, after their people had been taken down by him, they no longer dared to have any thoughts towards him.


    Hearing the Bishop¡¯s words, Chen Heng stared at him, as if he was waiting for him to finish.


    Seeing this, the Bishop inwardly let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°You see, there¡¯s no need for any conflict between us.


    ¡°Perhaps Princess Mary promised you some things, but what she promised you, we can also give you.


    ¡°Everything within the Kalo Kingdom is within our control, and if you are willing, we can pass the throne to you tomorrow. As long as you are willing to work with us, nothing is too much¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he was making hand signals behind his back.


    The awakening of the Dusk Divine Weapon was not so simple and required some time.


    Chen Heng hade too quickly and suddenly, and they had not awakened the Dusk Divine Weapon yetl.


    The reason why he was saying so much was to stall for time.


    Facing him, Chen Heng did not respond and continued to stare at him.


    Just as the Bishop was about to speak again, Chen Heng finally spoke.


    ¡°Your words make sense¡­¡± Chen Heng looked at the Bishop before sighing and saying, ¡°But¡­ what makes you think you have the right to negotiate with me?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions fell.


    Because in front of them, they could sense a massive energy surging towards them.


    mes began to burn, and turned into a massive sword of mes that descended towards them.


    Boom!


    The underground world seem to explode, and countless divine runes flew and disappeared.


    If they were hit by this, they would definitely die.


    ¡°No!!¡± The Bishop roareda s he looked into he air.


    The surroundings were reduced to nothingness as it was covered by the mes, creating a sea of mes.


    Chen Heng continued to stand there, but he frowned.


    He could sense that the people in front of him had not died, and were still alive.


    This should not be the case.


    That attack had not used his full power, but it would have been enough to kill them many times over.


    With their power, they should not have been able to survive.


    As he thought to himself, he turned and looked ahead.


    Faint smoke rose up as the mes were quelled.


    Ahead, the Bishop and others were still standing there, but their faces were pale and they gasped for breath.


    In the air, amand medallion hung there, giving off a fearsome aura.


    It was a golden medallion with inscriptions on it, looking quite unique and giving off an ancient aura.


    Boundless might appeared, like a god was about to descend, giving one massive pressure.


    Immediately, many people¡¯s expressions changed.


    ¡°Divine weapon!¡± Within the pool of mes, Mary¡¯s expression fell as she looked at the golden medallion in shock.


    She had already identified what this thing was.


    ¡°Aktor, you are indeed very powerful¡­¡± The Bishop slowly got up as he gasped for breath and stared at Chen Heng viciously, ¡°Powerful to the point that all of us are not a match for you at all¡­ even all of our defences were nothing to you¡­


    ¡°But so what?¡±


    His expression was cold as he revealed his true nature, ¡°in front of the glorious Dusk God¡¯s divine weapon, you are nothing. Now, repent for your arrogance! I will use your blood to sacrifice to the glorious Dusk God!¡±


    If the Dusk Divine Weapon awoke a bitter, all of them would have been devoured by those mes.


    He did notw ant to experience this again.


    In order to repay this, he wanted to viciously take revenge and pay back hundreds or thousands more.


    ¡°Dusk Divine Weapon¡­¡± Standing there and looking at the golden medallion in the air, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    However, following this, he came to his senses, ¡°It seems that you were stalling time to awaken this divine weapon. However, it seems that this divine weapon has not truly awoken¡­¡±


    In front of him, even though the Dusk Divine Weapon¡¯s power was great, it only had part of its power.


    ¡°So what?¡± The Bishop did not deny this, but his expression became a bit grimmer.


    Originally, the Dusk Divine Weapon still required some time to awaken. It not only required blood sacrifices, but also a special ceremony.


    However, Chen Heng had not given them this time.


    The all-important Mary had not been sacrificed, and they did not have time for the ceremony either.


    Even though the Dusk Divine Weapon had been awakened, it was notpleted, and did not even have half of its true power.


    However, even so, this was enough.


    ¡°Lowly mortal, tremble under the Dusk God¡¯s light!¡± The Bishop said coldly.


    Following this, massive light exploded out.


    In the air, the golden medallion gave off golden light.


    Boundless golden divine runes appeared, each one containing terrifying power.


    At that moment, the golden divine runes burst out, creating a unique domain.


    A pressure that originated from thews of the world began to appear.


    At that moment, even Chen Heng¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Is this the power of a divine weapon?¡± Chen Heng thought to himself as he frowned and felt some pressure.


    A divine weapon, and even one that had not fully awakened, was not something that ordinary people could resist.


    However, it was notpletely hopeless for Chen Heng.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try¡­¡± Chen Heng thought as he looked ahead.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how powerful this world¡¯s so-called gods are¡­¡± Chen Heng thought as his soul became pure and all thoughts disappeared.


    His expression was calm and he did not retreat, and instead advanced..

 Chapter 382 - Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 382: ¨C Confrontation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Light exploded out, and under the control of the Dusk Church disciples, the golden medallion gave off brilliant light.


    An explosion sounded out, making it seem as if this area was going to be destroyed.


    Just sensing this power, the hearts of everyone present trembled, not sure if they could maintain their sense of self under this power.


    Ahead, raging mes were burning.


    At this critical moment, the power within Chen Heng¡¯s body was activated.


    Sensing the predicament that Chen Heng was in, a dormant rune within his body was awoken.


    His figure did not change, but in that moment, his appearance became even more exquisite and wless, making him look like a real god.


    Even someone with bountiful experience would feel lost looking at him.


    His eyes became a pure golden colour, making him look incredibly noble and extraordinary.


    Incredible divine might covered the surroundings, resisting the Dusk Divine Weapon.


    In that moment, he no longer hid his power and revealed it all.


    Immediately, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.


    ¡°What a shocking Divine Bloodline!¡± The Bishop gasped, a look of shock on his face, ¡°How is this possible?


    ¡°How can such a pure Divine Bloodline appear in this day and age? He¡¯s like a true child of god!¡±


    There were massive differences between different descendants of gods.


    Ordinary descendants could only awaken part of the power in their Divine Bloodlines and obtain extraordinary talent. This included people like Mary.


    However, Chen Heng hadpletely surpassed anything that they knew.


    Just the divine aura that Chen Heng subconsciously gave off was enough to make them tremble.


    Compared to this Divine Bloodline, Mary¡¯s Divine Bloodline was not even worthy to put on its shoes.


    How could there be such a pure Divine Bloodline in this world?


    ¡°Could it be¡­ he is the direct child of some god, and was sealed until now?¡± The Bishop¡¯s body trembled as he thought to himself.


    This was actually possible.


    It was just that what it signified was a bit too terrifying.


    Within the pool of mes, Mary¡¯s body also shook.


    The moment the Dusk Divine Weapon awakened, her body almost wanted to kneel.


    However, Chen Heng¡¯s performance shocked her even more.


    After revealing his Divine Bloodline, she almost did not dare to directly look at him.


    Just sensing the aura he gave off, she could not help but tremble, as if she was facing a real god.


    ¡°So it was like that¡­¡± She finally understood something.


    Before, she had been confused as to why Chen Heng would ept her terms, but refuse to marry her.


    They both had Divine Bloodlines, and if he married her, he would be able to obtain great power and they would be able to have outstanding children.


    However, it seemed that from the power Chen Heng disyed, he did not even need to work with her.


    Just him alone could sweep through the entire Kalo Kingdom, and no one would be able to rival him.


    Marrying him? What a joke.


    Chen Heng¡¯s Divine Bloodlinepletely surpassed hers, and the gap between them was like the gap between her and a ve.


    Thinking to there, Mary¡¯s face became pale, and it was the first time in her life she had felt such inferiority.


    Boom!


    Within Chen Heng¡¯s body, his two Divinities began to awaken, their power also rushing out to resist the Dusk Divine Weapon¡¯s power.


    Right now, Chen Heng¡¯s mind was focused on the changes in front of him.


    As the divine rune was activated, his vision changed.


    He could see particles moving about before him.


    ¡°I see it¡­¡± Standing there, he suddenly looked in a certain direction before rushing out.


    Bang!


    Two massive waves of power furiously collided.


    Boom!


    Thunderous sounds rang out in the air, and even space itself twisted.


    As this happened, a shocking scene unfolded.


    The Dusk Divine Weapon was still giving off light, but at that moment, something seemed to disrupt it and it stopped descending.


    The Dusk Divine Weapon had been blocked!


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± The Bishop¡¯s expression fell, ¡°The divine weapon¡­ how could the Dusk Divine Weapon be blocked?!¡±


    However, no matter how much he cried out, he could not change the situation.


    Ahead, divine energy was still shing.


    Chen Heng¡¯s appearance was revealed againpared to before, he looked like he was in a much worse state. His clean robe was torn, and its tatters fell on the ground.


    On his body, there were many wounds, which had been caused from his shes with the Dusk Divine Weapon.


    Golden blood flowed out of those wounds.


    Standing there, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was still calm, and even though his face was somewhat pale, his eyes were still full of life.


    He had used a human¡¯s body to block a divine weapon¡¯s power, and if this was spread, he would definitely be a legend.


    The Bishop and the others werepletely dumbfounded, and stared ahead, not knowing what to say.


    They never thought that such a thing could happen.


    Divine weapons were things left behind by gods, and no matter who it was, no mortal could rival its power.


    In the past, no matter how strong their opponents had been, as soon as the Dusk Divine Weapon had appeared, they had instantly been destroyed.


    In fact, they had even used the Dusk Divine Weapon to destroy a city in one night before.


    However, this divine weapon had now been blocked.


    ¡°Again!¡± Standing there, the Bishop quickly came to his senses and gnashed his teeth as he said, ¡°Increase the sacrifices and have the Dusk Divine Weapon awaken even more! I don¡¯t believe that he can truly resist the Dusk Divine Weapon!¡±


    Behind him, everyone else nodded in agreement.


    Following this, chants continuously sounded out.


    ¡°Great Dusk God¡­ please send down your divine power and destroy this heretic¡­¡±


    As the Dusk Church dicisples prayed, their faith energy gathered towards the golden medallion, causing its light to be bright again.


    Chen Heng once again felt great pressure.


    However, Chen Heng did not mind, and only looked at the Dusk Divine Weapon before rushing over.


    An explosion sounded out, as if two worlds had collided, resulting in a shocking sound.


    Everyone raised their heads and were shocked to see that two small suns had appeared, shing against each other.


    The two small suns were extremely powerful, and each represented immense divine power.


    In a ce where ordinary people could not see, two Divinities continuously collided, giving off suffocating power.


    In the end, the domain created by the Dusk Divine Weapon was unable to seal this aura anymore.


    Massive aura exploded out, covering the entire Kaki City.


    Within the pce, Kamo sat in his room by himself, dealing with some matters.


    He suddenly put down his pen and a look of shock appeared on his face.


    ¡°This is¡­ the Dusk Divine Weapon¡¯s aura¡­ Just what is the Dusk Church doing? Are they trying to wipe out the Kaki City?¡±


    He was unable to stay calm and sat up.


    Just how terrifying was a divine weapon?


    It could be said that if a divine weapon was truly awoken, let alone Kaki, even the entire Kalo Kingdom could be wiped out instantly.


    Of course, thatw as only if they could provide the divine weapon with enough power.


    Even so, this was a terrifying situation, and Kamo never thought that something like this would happen.


    ¡°Wait!¡± As the Dusk Divine Weapon¡¯s aura spread out, he also sensed something else.


    Apart from the Dusk Divine Weapon, there was another massive aura.


    Just like the Dusk Divine Weapon, it was also like a high and mighty god, and gave off an extraordainry aura.


    Compared to the Dusk Divine Weapon, this aura was weaker, but it was more agile and seemed like a living person.


    ¡°Aktor!¡± Kamo immediately thought to himself.


    Before, he had never considered this possibility.


    Thinking to how sessfully Mary had been kidnapped, this made sense.


    Mary had only been bait, so as to reveal the headquarters of the Dusk Church.


    That Viscount Hatim had used his immense power to find the Dusk Church as well as force them to awaken the Dusk Divine Weapon.


    This was quite shocking.


    It seemed that despite activating the Dusk Divine Weapon, they had not been able to immediately take down Aktor, and they were still fighting.


    This was quite terrifying.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Sitting there and sensing the auras in the distance, Kamo suddenly thought to himself, ¡°A chance!¡±


    He stood up and looked out.


    Right now, Viscount Hatim and the Dusk Church were fighting all-out, and did not have any mind to think about other things.


    This was especially so for the Dusk Church.


    This would be a good opportunity to leave.


    Even though Kamo had taken over Karim¡¯s body, he had been under the surveince of the Dusk Church.


    He knew that he was just a pawn to the Dusk Church, and if he was not useful anymore, they would get rid of him.


    He had only cooperated with the Dusk Church because he had no other choice.


    It was just that the Dusk Church was too powerful, and always had an exeprt monitoring him. They ahda lso left measures within his body, restricting him.


    As such, he could only bide his time.


    Now, it seemed that his opportunity hade.


    Thinking to there, he made a decision and gave a slight smile.


    He did not hesitate and prepared to pack his things and leave.


    During this period of time, within the Kalo Kingdom, even though he was just a puppet obeying the Dusk Church, he had also secretly done many things.


    Now, he could take those things with them and use them in the future.


    It was just that just as he began to move, he froze, because it was incredibly quiet outside.


    All of the guards in the surroundings were all on the floor, and in the shadows, two shadows slowly walked over..

 Chapter 383 - Tenacious

    <h4>Chapter 383: ¨C Tenacious</h4>


    It was deathly quiet, causing Kamo to frown.


    Before, he had left guards here, but they were now all gone.


    Two fall figures walked out from the darkness.


    They wore armour and held long swords. Their expressions were cold as they stood guard outside the door, looking like two door gods.


    It was Herdosiri and Raku.


    Seeing them, Kamo¡¯s expression fell.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He had a bad feeling.


    Hearing his words, Herdosiri and Raku did not respond, and only silently turned to face him, sizing him up.


    Their gazes were very sharp, as if they were swords.


    Experts!


    Kamo thought to himself and understood that these two people would be difficult to deal with.


    He just wondered where they hade from.


    Whose people were they?


    The Dusk Church?


    However, Kamo soon dispelled that thought.


    Now that Viscount Hatim had aattacked their headquarters, they could barely worry about themselves, let alonee to make trouble for him.


    But if it wasn¡¯t the Dusk Church, whoc oudl it be?


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Kamo suddenly eralised something and asked, ¡°Are you Aktor¡¯s people?¡±


    Right now, the only person who could send out two Knights to stop him was Aktor.


    Hearing Aktor¡¯s name, the two people finally reacted.


    Herdosiri slowly raised his head and looked at Kamo coldly, ¡°You dare refer to Viscount Hatim like that?¡±


    Hearing Herdosiri¡¯s voice, Kamo came to anconclusion¡ªthese two people were Aktor¡¯s subordinates.


    If that was the case, he did not have to worry too much.


    Kamo knew that Aktor had two Knights, one First Ring and one Apprentice.


    Their strength was not bad, and there were very few people in the Kalo Kingdom who could rival them.


    However, for Kamo, he had his own measures.


    Thinking to there, he put on a dignified look as he asked, ¡°What did Viscount Hatim send you here for? Are you here to assassinate the King?¡±


    It was just that in response, the two people did not react.


    He raised a hand and pointed at Herdosiri, looking extremely infuriated.


    Whoosh¡­


    In that moment, Kamo¡¯s expression changed as he quickly drew a sword and he shed at Herdosiri.


    It looked like Herdosiri and Raku would not react in time, standing there without moving.


    Seeing this, Kamo grinned.


    He had seeded.


    He had acted like that to draw their attention so he could catch them unaware.


    If this attack of his hit, even if this Knight did not die, he would be heavily injured.


    When that time came, there would just be one other person to deal with, and Kamo would have much greater chances of sess.


    As he watched on, his sword quickly descended towards Herdosiri¡¯s chest.


    However, a shocking scene unfolded.


    A hand stretched out and garbbed onto his sword.


    It was like the pressure of a mountain, and no matter how hard he tried to break free, he could not move his sword an inch.


    Following this, faint white light appeared.


    Life energy gathered around Herdosiri¡¯s body, forming Life Armour.


    Standing there, Herdosiri¡¯s expression was cold as he stared at Kamo.


    ¡°Life Armour¡­¡± Kamo said with shock, ¡°Second Ring!¡±


    Only now did he realise that this person¡¯s strength surpassed what he had expected.


    Raku also stepped forwards and grabbed at him.


    At the same time, Life Armour also manifested around him.


    ¡°Another Second Ring?¡± Seeing this, Kamo was dumbfounded and forgot to resist.


    Of course, even if he wanted to resist, it would be futile.


    Even though his strength was decent, and was at the peak of First Ring, he was not a match for a Second Ring Knight.


    Moreover, there were two of them.


    Following this, Raku mmed Kamo into the ground.


    Bang!


    Kamo¡¯s aura greatly weakened and his energy was suppressed. He did not look like a King anymore, but amoner.


    ¡°Be still.¡± Herdosiri said coldly.


    ¡°How is the situation around the pce?¡± Herdosiri looked at Raku as he asked.


    Raku nodded and replied, ¡°Things are mostly settled¡­ there were not any problems.¡±


    There were many guards and even some experts around the pce, but that was in the past.


    After Kamo had reced Karim, in order to avoid anything unexpected, all of the loyal experts had been taken care of and sacrificed to the Dusk God.


    This made it so that apart from Kamo, there was essentially no one else with mcuhs trength in the pce.


    There were not even many Apprentices.


    How could the remaining people deal with two Second Ring Knights, as well as Orimo?


    After capturing Kamo, they walked to a window and looked out.


    Outside, faint light was shining.


    It had originally been quite dark, but now, the outsides became quite bright.


    Two small suns had appeared in the sky, illuminating almost all of the Kaki City.


    This light was pure divine energy, and seeing this, Herdosiri and Raku¡¯s expressions became serious.


    ¡°This power¡­¡± Raku had a fascinated look on his face as he muttered.


    Underground, another battle was still taking ce.


    Boom!


    Below the Dusk Divine Weapon, Chen Heng¡¯s figure could be seen, filled with holy and mighty aura.


    He was covered with injuries and even a few bones were broken. However, his body continuously recovered.


    Two different waves of divine energy continuously flowed throughout his body, and this undying state made others feel terror.


    ¡°Aw body!¡± THE Bishop cried out in terror, looking at him in disbelief.


    Facing the divine weapon¡¯s power, even if an ordinary person was powerful, they would not be able tost for long.


    And yet, Chen Heng still had not died.


    Even though he looked like he was covered with injuries, he was like a massive mountain that refused to fall.


    This was naturallyb because his body was quite special.


    Before, in the Curse World, Chen Heng had destroyed many curses and taken in much of the Cursed Lands¡¯w energy.


    In the end, he had absorbed thatw energy through his Divinities, causing massive changes in his body.


    At first, it was not obvious, but gradually, Chen Heng¡¯s body began to change.


    Now, the importance of a powerful body was shown.


    Boom!


    The golden Dusk Divine Weapon gave off explosions as it unleashed massive divine energy.


    This massive power would be enough to tten all of the Kaki City.


    However, what was shocking was that when it reached the figure in front of it, it was unable to do anything to him.


    Blood dripped onto the ground, and the Bishop looked at Chen Heng.


    As he watched on, Chen Heng¡¯s body still stood there, and even though he looked like he was covered with wounds, he still looked resolute.


    Seeing this, their expressions were quite grim, not sure what to say.


    They had never thought that something like this would happen.


    They had awakened a divine weapon, but it was unable to kill a mortal.


    If this news was spread, very few people would believe it.


    However, it was happening right before their very eyes.


    ¡°So that¡¯s all¡­¡± Chen Heng raised his head and gave a mocking smile, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    Boom!


    In the air, the divine weapon seemed to sense Chen Heng¡¯s mockery and was enraged.


    The golden Dusk Divine Weapon once again descended, smashing towards Chen Heng.


    Bang!


    Chen Heng coldly harrumphed and the clothes on his upper body were destroyed, revealing his tattered body.


    ¡°Did we seed?¡± Seeing this, the Bisohp and the others stared closely, hoping that it was over.


    It was just that Chen Heng continued to stand there, facing off against the divine weapon.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body continuously trembled, andughter gradually could be heard.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± He looked into the air andughed loudly as he shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me!¡±


    This battle had been incredibly tough and painful.


    In the past, Chen Heng had experienced many battles, some of which were easy, and others of which were difficult.


    However, today was the first time he had felt such great pressure.


    Under this pressure, his body had been greatly refined and had even be stronger.

 Chapter 384 - Blood Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 384: ¨C Blood Sacrifice</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Chen Heng slowly stood up, his gaze incredibly bright and sharp.


    Looking at the golden medallion, he muttered to himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s all there is to it¡­¡±


    Cracking sounds continuously sounded out.


    Within his body, his bones continuously broke under the power of the divine weapon, looking quite terrifying.


    However, it was not a big deal to Chen Heng.


    His looks were incredibly mighty and dignified, and even though his body was incredibly mangled, it made those who looked at him feel quite intimidated.


    ¡°He really withstood it!¡± The Bishop¡¯s face was ashen, not knowing what to say.


    He knew that things would be quite troublesome for him¡­


    After withstanding the Dusk Divine Weapon¡¯s power, Chen Heng¡¯s body did not stop, and looked towards him.


    In that moment, everything fell silent, as if time had stopped.


    Chen Heng gave a slight smile, looking as if he was mocking him.


    ¡°SHOw me what else you have,¡± Chen Heng said as he smiled, ¡°Otherwise, you won¡¯t have the opportunity to anymore.¡±


    After speaking, he slowly walked towards where the Bishop was.


    The Dusk Divine Weapon gave off light, as if it was roaring, and exploded outw with terrifying power, trying to stop Chen Heng.


    However, it was useless.


    That light could not stop Chen Heng¡¯s figure at all, and he continued to calmly and resolutely walk forwards.


    In their eyes, Chen Heng¡¯s figure was incredibly massive, and looked terrifying.


    In that moment, he seemed like an invincible wargod.


    Boom!


    ¡°He actually resisted a divine weapon¡­¡±


    ¡°Is he really a human¡­¡±


    Seeing this scene, the Dusk Church disciples¡¯ expressions became extremely grim, and they instinctively retreated.


    In the distance, within the pool of mes, Mary also looked incredibly excited, as if she was looking at a new legend.


    She had never met someone like this before.


    He did not retreat in the face of a divine weapon, and continuously forced his way towards, defeating all evildoers.


    This sounded like some kind of myth, and was extremely attractive.


    ¡°Has ite to this?¡± Looking at that figure walking towards him, the Bishop¡¯s expression was grim and he could only sigh.


    ¡°Now that things havee to this, I don¡¯t have much choice¡­¡±


    He looked at the sun-like divine weapon as he muttered.


    In the next moment, he waved his hand.


    ¡°Bishop, what are you doing?¡± As the ck-robed Bishop did this, some figures walked over from the darkness and grabbed the Dusk God¡¯s Priests.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve done so much for you, you can¡¯t do this to us!¡±


    The Preists were being dragged towards the pool of mes.


    Intense mes still burned within, and just sensing the heat could cause one¡¯s soul to tremble.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Seeing this scene, Mary felt quite stunned, not knowing what was going on, but Chen Heng frowned.


    His footsteps sped up, wanting to stop this.


    However, the Dusk Divine Weapon gave off brighter light, causing him to sway, looking as if he was going to fall.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡± Ahead, screams sounded out.


    Mary instinctively looked over and saw a chilling scene.


    After those Priests were pushed in, the fire quickly devoured their bodies, leaving behind white bones.


    Following this, some hazy images appeared¡ªit was the Priests¡¯ souls.


    Their souls struggled in the mes, wanting to escape, but were unable to do so.


    In the end, they stretched out their hands towards Mary.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± However, before they could finish speaking ,their souls copsed.


    Seeing this, Mary felt horrified, and her body shook uncontrobly.


    Within the mes, it was not just one¡¯s body, but one¡¯s soul could not escape either.


    Some of the Priests howled while others cursed, but in the end, they were swallowed up by the mes.


    Following this, this region became calm again.


    Standing there, the Bishop sighed and said, ¡°Why struggle? Bing sacrifices for the Dusk God is your glory¡­ why not treasure this opportunity?¡±


    Above his head, the golden Dusk Divine Weapon was still giving off bright light.


    Following this, the Dusk Divine Weapon¡¯s power surged, and the space once again stabilised.


    A crack appeared under Chen Heng¡¯s feet, causing Chen Heng to frown.


    Above him, the golden divine weapon continued to give off light.


    Before, Chen Heng had been relying on his own power to resist the Dusk Divine Weapon, but now, that became almost impossible.


    No matter how weak a divine weapon was, it was still incredibly powerful to mortals.


    Before, Chen Heng had been able to resist the Dusk Divine Weapon partially because of hisw body, but also because the Dusk Divine Weapon was notplete.


    Now that the Bishop had thrown in the Priests and sacrificed them, this had caused the Dusk Divine Weapon topletely awaken.


    Those Priests were no ordinary people.


    They were all experts who had great power, and they were also closer to the Dusk God.


    Using them as sacrifices would be more effective; they were high-grade sacrifices.


    Because of this, the dormant divine weapon spirit seemed to be awakening.


    Boom!


    In that moment, a massive hole opened in Chen Heng¡¯s chest, causing golden blood to spray everywhere.


    His aura weakened all of a sudden, as if he was unable to continue fighting with the divine weapon.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Berserkughter sounded out as the Bishp shouted, ¡°Aktor, so what if you are powerful?


    ¡°I admit that you are extremely strong, and your power could rival an unawakened Dusk Divine Weapon¡­


    ¡°But so what? Let alone you, even a real legend would not be able to do anything to the awakened Dusk Divine Weapon.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Hearing the Bishop¡¯s words, Chen Heng fell silent for a moment before nodding, ¡°The divine weapon is quite powerful, and I am not a match for it¡­¡±


    He looked at the Dusk Divine Weapon glowing with resplendent light and shook his head, ¡°Even though the power of sacrificing the Priests is great, but how long can it sustain the Dusk Divine Weapon for?¡±


    ¡°Heh, I can¡¯t use the Dusk Divine Weapon for a long time¡­ but so what? It will be enough to kill you.¡±


    He looked at Chen Heng, his eyes filled with killing intent as he said, ¡°How long can youst under the divine weapon¡¯s light?¡±


    ¡°Try me.¡± Chen Heng looked at the Bishop calmly.


    Looking at Chen Heng, the Bishop coldly harrumphed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if youc an continue to stay so calm¡­¡± Heughed, ¡°Be crushed under the divine weapon¡¯s power!¡±


    As the Bisohp spoke, the golden medallion began to tremble.


    Its divine energy exploded out, seeming like it could shake the entire world and wipe out a city.


    This was an incredibly terrifying attack, and seemedpletely unstoppable.


    By now, the Bishop had bepletely serious.


    Chen Heng¡¯s performance was too shocking; he was like an invincible wargod, and no matter how many times he was sted flying by the divine weapon, he could always stand up.


    This indomitable will caused others to feel quite scared.


    In order to avoid anything unexpected, the Bishop did not hold back this time, and prepared to unleash all of the power in the divine weapon to finish Chen Heng off once and for all.


    In that moment, the golden medallion gained many inscriptions, looking incredibly holy.


    Almighty power sted down,nding heavily on Chen Heng¡¯s body.

 Chapter 385 - Holy Son’s Descent

    <h4>Chapter 385: ¨C Holy Son¡¯s Descent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    Crack¡­


    Standing there, Chen Heng¡¯s face looked incredibly pale.


    In that moment, he felt a massive pressure.


    Let alone Chen Heng, even creatures outside this area could feel this power.


    Within the Kaki City, many people had been roused due to the bright light filling the city.


    Moreover, that bright light was filled with might and dignity, making everyone want to kneel.


    In that moment, many powerful people sensed immense divine energy from the little suns in the air.


    ¡°The evil god¡¯s energy is recovering!¡± Within a church, some people¡¯s faces were pale as they sensed the danger.


    ¡°There is a confrontation between two divine powers¡­ if things don¡¯t go well, the entire Kaki City could be destroyed!¡±


    There were naturally other churches and Priests in the Kalo Kingdom.


    It was just that those churches were quite small and weakpared to the Dusk Church.


    As the Dusk Divine Weapon¡¯s projection in the air became clearer and clearer, it would be impossible for them not to notice this.


    ¡°Open the Eye of Nature and show what is happening there!¡±


    Within the Nature God¡¯s church, someone shouted.


    Following this, a massive jade was brought to the altar.


    As chants sounded out, scenes began to appear within the jade.


    The people could see a golden medallion giving off light.


    Without a doubt, this was a true divine weapon and gave off pure divine light.


    Below the light was a young man¡¯s figure.


    Seeing that young man, everyone was stunned.


    Someone soon identified him.


    ¡°Viscount Hatim¡­¡±


    ....


    ¡°The Kaki City is about to be destroyed!¡±


    Within the pce, Kamo shouted.


    He had been captured by Herdosiri and Raku, and stood at the boundary of the pce.


    Looking at the little suns in the air, his expression was unsightly and almost cried.


    ¡°The Dusk Divine Weapon haspletely awoken! This city is about to be destroyed! Let me go, I don¡¯t want to die here!¡±


    He could already imagine what was about to happen.


    The Dusk Divine Weapon had fully awakened and was about to explode out with a terrifying attack.


    Most of the power would be used to target that Viscount Hatim, but the remainder would be more than enough to kill everyone in the city over ten times over.


    This was a divine weapon left behind by a god!


    Once it awakened, let alone wiping out a city, it could even wipe out an entire nation.


    Just the shockwaves could destroy this city.


    When thnat time came, everyone here would perish along with the city.


    Kamo felt incredibly terrified, and desperately wanted to leave.


    However, Herdosiri and Raku grabbed him tightly, not allowing him to move.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± He looked at Herdosiri and Raku as he screamed, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s about to happen? The divine weapon has awkened and this city is about to be destroyed!¡±


    ¡°If you stay, you will just be buried along with the city! If you let go of me now, it is not toote to run!¡±


    ¡°My lord will not be defeated¡­¡± Herdosiri said as he coldly looked at Kamo.


    ¡°Wake up!¡± Kamo roared, going somehat crazy, ¡°Your master is indeed incredibly powerful, to the point that he can resist a divine weapon for some time.


    ¡°But so what? The Dusk Divine Weapon haspletely awakened! The power it can unleash is equivalent to a portion of the Dusk God¡¯s power!


    ¡°No matter how powerful a person is, they can¡¯t contend with a real god! Wake up!¡±


    However, Herdosiri¡¯s expression remained cold and he continued to ignore him.


    As for Raku, he began to hesitate.


    He had pledged his allegiance to Chen Heng, but he was not sure if he would die for him.


    AT that moment, a gaze fell on him, feeling as sharp as a sword.


    It was Herdosiri, as if he could tell what Raku was thinking.


    In that moment, Raku felt as if cold water had been sshed all over him, and he no longer dared to have such thoughts.


    He did not know if the divine weapon would kill him, but he was certain that if he tried to betray Chen Heng, Herdosiri would definitely kill him.


    Even though he knew that he was stronger than Herdosiri, he also knew that Chen Heng had set up many measures within Herdosiri¡¯s body, such as that projection.


    As such, Raku gave up on thinking about escaping.


    Seeing Raku settle down, Herdosiri¡¯s expression was cold as he looked back at Kamo.


    At that moment, the little golden sun in the air seemed to go through some changes.


    As Herdosiri and the others watched on, the golden sun began to slowly descend.


    Seeing this, everyone¡¯s expressions fell, and all felt terrified.


    Let alone ordinary people, even the experts felt suffocated under that massive power from the sun.


    This truly made them feel great despair.


    The Dusk Divine Weapon was about to descend.


    Seeing this scene, Kamo stared and shouted in disbelief.


    ¡°No! No! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    He struggled madly, wanting to escape from here, but it waspletely useless.


    Two strong hands gripped him tightly, making it so that he could not move. No matter how he struggled, he could not get away at all.


    An aura of destruction spread out, and it seemed that everything was going to end.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Within the sparse underground region, the Bishop madlyughed and looked at Chen Heng, ¡°Viscount Hatim, you and your Princess can be buried together with this city.


    ¡°Be destroyed under the holy Dusk Divine Weapon!¡±


    Boom!


    The sun gradually fell.


    By now, even Chen Heng¡¯sw body had reached its limit and was unable to withstand this terrifying power.


    Before the Dusk Divine Weapon had truly descended, just its immense aura caused Chen Heng¡¯s body to start breaking down.


    ¡°Die!!¡± A shout sounded out, apanied by crazedughter.


    ¡°Are things really going to end?¡± A heavy pressure came at him, apanied by immense weariness.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body had countless wounds over it, from which golden blood flowed.


    His body had begun to bend under the pressure, and he felt as if he was going to be crushed by the Dusk Divine Weapon.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he silently closed his eyes, as if he had given up.


    His aura spread out and his body¡¯s defences disappeared, as if he had given up on resisting.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Seeing this, the Bishop stared for a moment before coldlyughing, ¡°You¡¯ve finally given up after being awed by the divine weapon¡¯s power? That¡¯s the right thing to do. After all, a god¡¯s power is I nvincible.¡±


    Ahead, Chen Heng stood there with his eyes closed, and his aura hadpletely disappeared.


    The divine weapon¡¯s power slowly descended, gradually devouring him.


    His body began to crumble, and every cell began to be destroyed by divine energy.


    If this went on, nothing would be left soon, not even a bi tof blood.


    At that moment, Chen Heng¡¯s eyes once again opened, glowing with divine light.


    Some changes began to happen.


    In the surroundings a new energy seemed to descend.


    Resplendent light descended, rushing towards Chen Heng¡¯s body and covering him, making him look like he had put on an armour of light.


    Behind him, an image of light also appeared.


    Sounds of chanting and praying could also be heard.


    Massive churches began to appear, and within those churches, figures stood there, earnestly praying.


    ¡°Almighty Holy Mother, benevolent Holy Son, please descend¡­¡±


    ¡°We praise your name, pleasee to our side¡­¡±


    Those sounds turned into traces of pure faith light and condensed into a massive image.


    ¡°What¡­ is that?¡±


    Within the Kaki City, many people raised their heads.


    A massive angel image had appeared, filled with a holy and invible aura. It had a pair of wings of light, looking incredibly beautiful.


    Moreover, the face was quite familiar to some people.


    ¡°Aktor!¡± Within the pce, Kamo could not help but cry out, a look of disbelief on his face.


    That face was incredibly simr to Chen Heng¡¯s face, and was filled with purity, holiness, benevolence and ancietnness, looking like a Holy Son who loved the world.


    Standing by Kamo¡¯s side, even Herdosiri and Raku were dumbfounded.


    ¡°My lord, you¡­¡± Staring at the image in the sky, Herdosiri put a hand over his hcest as he muttered.

 Chapter 386 - - Suppress

    <h4>Chapter 386: ¨C Suppress</h4>


    ¡°Just who are you!¡± Within the sparse region, the Bishop shouted.


    By now, the Dusk Divine Weapon had stopped falling, because a new energy had appeared and stopped it.


    Chen Heng continued standing there, still looking just as calm.


    However, his appearance had somewhat changed now.


    All emotions had disappeared from his eyes, only leaving behind some benevolence and gentleness.


    He did not look like a human, but¡­ a god walking among humans.


    Following this, the Bishop seemed to think of something and a look of terror appeared on his face.


    ¡°You¡­ could it be¡­¡± His previous emotions disappeared, as if he thought of something scary.


    Ahead, the Dusk Divine Weapon seemed to be enraged and mmed down towards Chen Heng.


    However, by now, even if the Dusk Divine Weapon had awakened, it was useless.


    A thin arm stretched out and grabbed out.


    Following this, a shocking scene unfolded.


    As the arm grabbed out, the Dusk Divine Weapon stopped falling and was grabbed by that arm.


    Using one¡¯s arm to grab a divine weapon.


    Boom!


    The Dusk Divine Weapon madly struggled in Chen Heng¡¯s grasp as its spirit seemed to sense something.


    In that moment, the divine energy in the surroundings surged, and brought alongw energy as it rushed towards Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    However, at this moment, no kind of power could affect Chen Heng. After entering Chen Heng¡¯s body, it was as if it had entered a void.


    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± in the distance, Mary watched on in shock, ¡°Even divine weapons can¡¯t harm him anymore?¡±


    She could tell that something was different about Chen Heng.


    Compared to before, his aura was far too massive.


    Just by standing there, he seemed to have gone through a change in essence, and reigned above the divine weapon.


    Where had this changee from?


    As Mary thought about this, her expression became serious.


    She found that Chen Heng¡¯s body began to be covered by fog, which became denser and denser.


    Just who was he? Why did he have such great power?


    Was he a child of a god, or was he someone chosen by a god?


    Chen Heng¡¯s status was quite special.


    Just then, he hade to the conclusion that he was not a match for this Dusk Divine Weapon.


    As such, he did not struggle, and directly brought out his trump card, summoning his Holy Son clone.


    He had left behind his Holy Son clone in the Curse World, having it gradually take over the Holy Mother faith.


    By now, his Holy Son clone had be incredibly powerful there.


    He had done so to keep it as a special measure to use in a crisis.


    The Holy Son clone was something that he had split off from his soul.


    As such, Chen Heng¡¯s main body could use this clone¡¯s power.


    Golden divine energy continuously flowed from the Curse World, and was added to his body.


    This was the faith of countless people to the Holy Son, andbined together, it was enough to topple mountains and flip seas.


    The Holy Son clone¡¯s massive powerpletely surpassed what people could imagine.


    Even though the Curse World was not big, within that world, the Holy Son clone was the only religion, allowing Chen Heng to monopolise all of the faith energy.


    As such, even the Dusk Divine Weapon was nothing in front of it.


    Chen Heng looked down at his hand, and saw that the golden Dusk Divine Weapon was continuously trembling, trying to break free and regain its freedom.


    However, no matter how hard it tried, it could not break free of Chen Heng¡¯s hand.


    What was happening was that boundless divine energy was gathering and suppressing the Dusk Divine Weapon.


    Indeed, suppressing.


    In terms of its essence, the Holy Son clone was not a match for the Dusk Divine Weapon.


    After all, the Dusk Divine Weapon was something created by a god.


    However, the Dusk Divine Weapon¡¯s power was supplied by the Dusk Church through things like blood sacrifices.


    Power from things like this was not unlimited.


    However, the Holy Son clone¡¯s divine energy was boundless. With the divine energy of an entire world, no one was a match for Chen Heng in terms of endurance.


    As such, the Dusk Divine Weapon¡¯s power was inundated by the boundless divine energy, making all of its struggles futile.


    In the end, as Chen Heng watched on, the golden divine energy became dim until it fell silent.


    Seeing this, the Bishop stared in dismay, unable to believe his eyes.


    ¡°Impossible¡­ how is this possible¡­


    ¡°This is the Dusk God¡¯s divine weapon¡­ how could this be..¡±


    He continuously muttered to himself.


    Ahead, Chen Heng raised his head.


    His gaze fell on the Bishop, and was like a sharp knife that nothing could stop.


    The Bishop¡¯s body froze before countless cracks appeared.


    Following this, he directly fell.


    After he fell, a connection with the golden Dusk Divine Weapon was severed.


    At that moment, a strange energy seemed to descend and formed a connection with the Dusk Divine Weapon in Chen Heng¡¯s hand.


    In that moment, the Dusk Divine Weapon gave off brilliant light, and once again tried to break free from Chen Heng and rush into the sky.


    However, in the end, the golden Dusk Divine Weapon could not break free from Chen Heng¡¯s hand.


    As if it sensed this, the strange energy in the distance cut off its connection with the Dusk Divine Weapon, as if Chen Heng would give chase.


    That was indeed the case.


    If they were slower, Chen Heng would have been able to use the connection to find where they were.


    It was a pity that they had acted too quickly.


    After all, Chen Heng needed to suppress the Dusk Divine Weapon while also trying to track them.


    However, it was not a big deal.


    From the situation, it seemed that those people were most likely also disciples of the Dusk God.


    However, so what?


    The Bishop had been defeated by Chen Heng, so what need was there for him to fear the remaining rats?


    Standing there, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was cold as he turned and walked ahead.


    This ce used to be the Dusk Church¡¯s headquarters.


    However, after losing those Dusk God disciples, it had be silent.


    There was a bloody stench everywhere, and Chen Heng could also hear spirits howling.


    No one knew how many people had died here, or how many people had been tortured.


    Their pain and anger still remained here, even after they died.


    Chen Heng¡¯s mental energy was incredibly powerful, allowing him to almost see what had happened here in the past.


    ¡°Truly a hell on earth¡­¡± He sighed.


    He had never thought that he woulde to a ce like this.


    The Dusk Church hadmitted innumerable crimes.


    Of course, they did not just do this for fun; it was for their blood sacrifices.


    While the targets of the sacrifices were important, so was the process.


    Only in immense pain and torment could the hidden power in one¡¯s bloodline be released. Only after doing this would sacrificing them achieve the best effects.


    As such, the Dusk Church¡¯s people began extremely proficient at torturing and tormenting people.


    Soon, Chen Heng arrived at the pool of mes.


    The massive mes were still burning, and anyone close would not be able to breathe.


    ¡°Quite a unique energy¡­¡± Chen Heng sensed the power hidden within and thought to himself.


    There was a terrifying power within the mes, but of course, it was nothing in front of Chen Heng.


    What caught his attention was the unique energy within the mes, which originated from the Abyss.


    On the other shore of this world was a massive world called the Abyss.


    That world¡¯sws and the World of Gods¡¯ws were different. There were many demons living there, and all kinds of unique energies were created there.


    The Abyss Fire was one of them.


    This pool of mes wasbined from many different energies, but the most dominant one was the Abyss Fire.


    in this region, there were many mental marks left behind by tortured souls, but there were none within the pool of mes.


    This meant that anything thrown in would bepletely obliterated, even the souls and mental marks of victims.


    That was how terrifying the Abyss Fire was.


    Through these mes, one could imagine what kind of ce the Abyss was.


    Thinking to there, Chen Heng shook his head and looked over.


    Within he pool of mes, Mary was still standing there.


    Her golden pendant was still there, and gave off faint golden divine energy that covered her.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the golden pendant, even her soul would have been incinerated, and not a trace would have remained.


    Chen Heng waved his hand and divine energy covered Mary and picked her up.


    After being brought up, Mary left out a sigh of relief and opened her hand, revealing the golden pendant.


    By now, the golden pendant looked very different¡ªits golden light had be very dim, and there were many cracks on it.


    If Chen Heng did not pull Mary out of the pool of mes in time, this golden pendant most likely would have shattered.


    ¡°The energy within it has been used up¡­¡± Chen Heng said softly as he shook his head.


    ¡°Thank goodness you came in time¡­¡± Mary smiled as she inwardly let out a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 387

    <h4>Chapter 387: Chapter 396</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales


    ¡°If you hade a littleter, I¡¯m afraid you would only have seen my corpse now...¡±


    Standing in front of Chen Heng, Gu Luoma secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she looked at Chen Heng and said softly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be dyed until now.¡±


    Chen Heng stood where he was and shook his head.


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.


    He thought it was something that could be easily solved, but in the end, it turned out like this step by step.


    This was beyond Chen Heng¡¯s expectations, so he couldn¡¯t help but put in more effort.


    Fortunately, even so, the matter was resolved in the end.


    Moreover, the harvest this time could be considered pretty good.


    A divine artifact could be considered precious no matter what. It was one of the most precious things in this world.


    The Twilight God¡¯s divine artifact wasn¡¯t considered famous in this world, nor was it one of the top divine artifacts.


    But even so, it couldn¡¯t change the nature of its divine artifact.


    If it was really taken out, it would definitely be extremely precious.


    Once its power was unleashed, it could easily destroy a country.


    It was precisely because of this divine artifact that the Twilight Church was able to survive under the attacks of many churches. Even though it had been weakened for a while, it hadn¡¯t been destroyed.


    However, after losing the Twilight Divine Artifact, the Twilight Order would not have an easy time.


    This time, not only did they lose the twilight divine artifact, but they also lost arge number of people. Even a bishop had died in battle.


    A bishop¡¯s strength was at the third circle level. Even within the twilight order, it should not be verymon.


    Now, one of them had died in battle.


    Their losses this time could be considered extremely great.


    The results could be said to be brilliant.


    The only thing that made one¡¯s Heart Ache was that Chen Heng¡¯s losses were also not low.


    ¡°The power of the saint¡¯s incarnation is almost exhausted...¡±


    Sensing the saint¡¯s Incarnation¡¯s current state in the cursed world, Chen Heng could not help but shake his head. At this moment, he was also somewhat helpless.


    Just now, he had used the power of the saint¡¯s incarnation to disy his divine might and directly suppressed the twilight divine artifact. It looked mighty and unexcelled.


    But this was only on the surface.


    In reality, his consumption was also very huge.


    To transmit power from the cursed world itself required a huge amount of energy. It was not that easy.


    Facing a divine artifact head-on, the energy consumed was even more terrifying.


    Just now, in order to suppress the Twilight Divine artifact, Chen Heng had almost exhausted the energy umted by the saint¡¯s incarnation over a long period of time, leaving only an empty shell.


    If the twilight divine artifact could still hold on at that time, Chen Heng would have been at his wit¡¯s end, and he would have had to turn around and run.


    Fortunately, none of this had happened. Everything had gone smoothly.


    Chen Heng stood where he was and quietly put away the dusk divine artifact.


    The Golden Dusk Divine artifact in his hand was still trembling. It was constantly resisting Chen Heng¡¯s power, trying to break free.


    Chen Heng¡¯s method was very simple.


    Through the connection with the saint¡¯s incarnation, he threw the dusk divine artifact into the Small World within the cursed world.


    Immediately, a huge divine aura appeared in the Small World in the cursed world, and the figure of the dusk artifact appeared again.


    In just a moment, this artifact had crossed a world and changed to a different ce.


    However, after arriving in this small world, the dusk artifact became quiet instead. It didn¡¯t tremble all the time like before, wanting to break free from Chen Heng¡¯s shackles and leave this ce.


    ¡°As expected.¡±


    Feeling this scene, a hint of understanding shed through Chen Heng¡¯s heart.


    In the world of gods, because of the influence of the dusk order, the dusk divine artifact was being summoned all the time, attempting to return to the dusk order¡¯s hands once more.


    However, after leaving this world, the dusk order¡¯s calls couldn¡¯t be affected and were directly isted.


    After all, no matter how unique the Twilight Church¡¯s people were, it was impossible for them to cross the vast distance of the void and connect to the twilight divine artifact that was suppressed in the saint child¡¯s Small World.


    The Twilight Divine artifact naturally quieted down and stopped struggling.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this twilight divine artifact can only be of greatest use in other worlds for the time being...¡±


    Feeling the state of the dusk divine weapon, Chen Heng¡¯s heart shed past this year.


    In the world of gods, because of the existence of the dusk God and the dusk order, once Chen Heng used the dusk divine weapon, idents would immediately ur.


    At that time, under the influence of the dusk order, it would be good enough not to be devoured by the dusk divine weapon.


    However, in other worlds, the dusk God could not influence the dusk divine weapon. Instead, he could use it to disy the power that this divine weapon should have.


    Of course, if one day, Chen Heng could find a way to purify the twilight artifact and expel the influence left behind by the god of dusk, then there would be no problem.


    He could use it however he wanted.


    However, for now, it was best to be careful.


    Various thoughts shed through his mind. Then, he turned around and looked at Guoluo Marie in front of him.


    In front of him, Gu Luo Mary looked at the dusk divine artifact that had already disappeared. She didn¡¯t think that there was anything strange about it. She just thought that Chen Heng had ced it somewhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time for us to go out.¡±


    Standing on the spot, Chen Heng looked at Gu Luo Mary and said softly, ¡°Looking at the time, it should be a mess outside now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just right for us to show up. Let¡¯s go over and sort it out.¡±


    He said softly, as if he had thought of something.


    When Chen Heng and Guoluo Mary decided to leave the dusk cult¡¯s base, they were in a corner in the outside world.


    ¡°The connection of the dusk divine artifact haspletely disappeared...¡±


    In a dark hall, an old man in a ck robe stood quietly at the head of the hall. At this moment, his face was a little pale. He looked at the rest of the people below and said, ¡°It has most likely been suppressed by Viscount Acto...¡±


    ¡°Continue to wait.¡±


    Someone at the side said, ¡°The Twilight artifact is, after all, a divine artifact left behind by our Lord. It can not be used by anyone other than the twilight believers.¡±


    ¡°No matter how powerful his power is, there will be a day when it will weaken. It can not be suppressed forever by the Twilight Artifact.¡±


    ¡°When that timees, we will summon the Twilight artifact back.¡±


    ¡°At this point, this is the only way.¡±


    Standing at the head and listening to the words of the people below, the ck-robed old man silently nodded and did not express any objection to this.


    ¡°Judging from the current results, the previous n has clearly failed.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start making a record.¡±


    Standing on the spot, his face was pale as he spoke again, ¡°Activate our chess pieces and kill all the targets within the Karo Kingdom. After that, we will immediately withdraw from Karo!¡±


    ¡°Do we really have to go this far?¡±


    Hearing the ck-robed old man¡¯s words, the people below hesitated. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid that everything we¡¯ve done in the Caro Kingdom in the past one hundred years...¡±


    The dusk cult had taken root in the Caro kingdom for a long time than ordinary people had imagined


    Even before the current king, Kalimu, was born, they had already existed in the Caro Kingdom, and had even developed to a very strong degree.


    And over a long period of time, they had secretly controlled many things in the Caro Kingdom.


    Under circumstances that ordinary people did not know, there were actually quite a number of things in their hands.


    Quite a number of noble families were working for them. There were even many people who simply became their believers.


    These things could have been slowly digested. As long as they were hidden, the dusk church could enjoy them for a long time.


    However, if they were to reveal them all at once, it was likely that all the arrangements that the dusk church had made in the Karo kingdom would be wiped out.


    This price was a little too heavy.


    ¡°Do you think that if we don¡¯t do this, these arrangements can be left behind?¡±


    On the high tform, the ck-robed old man looked at him coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve also seen the situation of that Viscount Ike duo.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something that a god¡¯s descendant can exin.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this Viscount Ike duo is probably the son of a certain God, or simply the incarnation of a certain God...¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, how could hepete with a divine artifact head-on?¡±


    ¡°And now, the other side is destined to dominate Caro.¡±


    ¡°Do you still hope that our arrangements will not be exposed under the other side¡¯s eyes?¡±


    No matter how well the arrangements were arranged, it would still show who the person was.


    If it was just someone like Kalimu, then judging from the arrangements of the dusk church, they could rest assured.


    But what if their opponent was a legendary figure like Chen Heng, who was suspected to be the incarnation of a god, or the son of a God?


    Then it would be a joke if they continued to hide at this time.


    Facing such a figure, any expectations were unrealistic.


    If they really had some unrealistic ideas, then they would only suffer greater losses.


    ¡°Moreover, our arrangements don¡¯t only exist in Karo...¡±


    On the high tform, the ck-robed elder took a deep breath and said, ¡°Although the losses in the Karo kingdom are heartbreaking, they are not irreparable to us.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing now is to gather the power of the blood sacrifice as soon as possible, awaken the incarnation of Our Lord, and let it descend as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°The time for the gods to revive ising soon. At this time, we must act quickly and not hesitate.¡±


    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°As for that Viscount Eckart...¡±


    ¡°When our Lord revives, it will naturally not be a big deal.¡±


    ¡°At that time, he will just be an ant that can be crushed with a wave of his hand.¡±


    He said this.


    The other dusk believers around him did not say anything. They just nodded silently.


    Thus, under circumstances that ordinary people did not know, a storm was about to descend.


    Most people were still unaware of this.


    At this time, Chen Heng had already walked out of the dusk cult¡¯s headquarters and returned to khaki city.


    The outside world was filled with people. Waves of inexplicable murmurs resounded.


    Everyone was piously looking forward to it. They felt as if they had seen a miracle.


    In the pce, looking at the golden glow that represented the dusk divine artifact disappearing in midair, Kamo¡¯s body immediately rxed. At this moment, he copsed to the ground.


    Standing at the side, Raquel also secretly heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, his heart was somewhat apprehensive.


    He did not expect that Chen Heng would be able to win under such circumstances.


    From the looks of it, he was even able to suppress the twilight divine artifact.


    How did such a terrifying power do it...


    Was He... a mortal?


    Standing at the same spot, he could not help but think of all the years that had passed. At this moment, he did not know what to say.


    The only one who had not changed was Heduo Xili.


    From the beginning to the end, he had been standing there, silently watching the other two people. His expression had not changed at all. He had remained indifferent as he stood firmly at his position.


    However, as he looked at the night sky that had already recovered, he recalled the great divine might that the angel had disyed just now. He was a little excited.


    ¡°My Lord, you¡¯ve done it...¡±


    He knew clearly in his heart that at this point, Chen Heng had undoubtedly obtained the final victory.


    And after this, with the Kamo in front of him and the support of Guolumari, the entire Karo kingdom would submit to Chen Heng as quickly as possible.


    No, there wasn¡¯t even a need to go through so much trouble.


    With the strength that Chen Heng had disyed previously, it didn¡¯t matter if he had ancient Mary or Kamo.


    Those so-called noble lords weren¡¯t a match for Chen Heng at all.


    They were just a bunch of fellows that could be destroyed with a flick of a finger.


    And after that...


    Just thinking of this, Hedoxili couldn¡¯t help but be a little excited.


    ¡°Has it been settled?¡±


    A faint voice sounded in front of them, passing by.


    Hearing the voice, Hedoxili and raku hurriedly raised their heads and looked forward.


    They saw Chen Heng¡¯s figure appear in front of them.


    At this moment, he had already changed into a set of clothes, and he looked as if he had already regained his calm. He stood in front of them just like that.


    And the person standing beside him was none other than Guoluo Marie.


    ¡°Lord.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng who appeared in front of them, without much hesitation, Hedoxili and raku directly bowed and paid their respects to Chen Heng.


    A gentle power surged out and lifted Hedoxili and raku up, making them stand up.


    ¡°It seems that the task I gave you previously has beenpleted.¡±


    Looking at the two people in front of him, Chen Heng nodded and said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hedoxili nodded respectfully, ¡°The pce has been controlled by us. The 500 guards we brought have been stationed at various ces to ensure the control of the pce.¡±


    ¡°The person who is controlling king Kalimu has also been found.¡±


    As he spoke, he pulled kamo up from behind him and pushed him in front of Chen Heng.


    Kamo did not dare to say anything in response to this. Before he could react, he met Chen Heng¡¯s gaze.


    In front of him, Chen Heng just stood there with a calm expression. At this moment, a pair of pale golden eyes were looking at him. Although the gaze was calm, it made one shudder.


    Feeling Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Kamo¡¯s body trembled a little. At this moment, he did not know what to say.


    ¡°Viscount Ai... Ai ke duo...¡±


    A smile that was uglier than crying appeared on his face. At this moment, he looked somewhatical.


    ¡°Your Majesty Kalimu, long time no see.¡±


    Standing on the spot, Chen Heng looked at Kamo in front of him and said indifferently, ¡°But now, are you his Majesty Kalimu or someone else?¡±


    This should be the second time Chen Heng and Kalimu met after that.


    Unfortunately, after that, Chen Heng was still Chen Heng, but the Kalimu in front of him had already changed into a different person.


    The person in front of him was not kalimu, but just an evil person who had stolen Kalimu¡¯s body.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Calimu opened his mouth, wanting to exin, but he did not know where to start.


    ¡°Regarding your matter, her highness Gu Luo Mary has already informed me.¡±


    In front of him, Chen Heng¡¯s indifferent voice continued to ring out, ¡°I have no interest in your past.¡±


    ¡°As for now, I only have one question.¡±


    ¡°Surrender or die?¡±


    The faint words rang in Kalimu¡¯s ears.


    It was clearly a very calm statement, but it almost made Kalimu feel suffocated.


    He felt a terrifying pressure.


    It was a feeling close to death.


    Kalimu knew that if he dared to say no now, he would really die here.


    To Kamo, what he said just now was not a joke.


    So, he took a deep breath and quickly made his choice.


    ¡°Great Sir...¡±


    He knelt on the ground and bowed to Chen Heng. His head fell on the ground. ¡°I am willing to surrender to you and give up everything I have...¡±


    Standing at the side and looking at Kamo¡¯s appearance, Guolumari¡¯s expression was a littleplicated.


    Strictly speaking, the person in front of her was not his father.


    However, he still had the appearance of Kalimu and looked exactly the same as kalimu.


    But now, he had made such a move.


    This made her feel a littleplicated and did not know what to say.


    But in the end, she could only sigh deeply and forget all these things in her mind.


    ¡°Go and rest.¡±


    Looking at Kamo in front of him, Chen Heng nodded and said.


    As long as Kamo was willing to surrender, he was willing to give him a chance.


    Although Kamo was cooperating with the dusk order, he was not a believer of the god of dusk. There was no direct conflict between him and Chen Heng at the moment, so he had a chance to make use of it.


    Moreover, the other party was still wearing Kalimu¡¯s appearance. If he could make good use of this, it would be very useful to Chen Heng.


    This identity could be considered very useful. As long as he could make good use of kalimu, not only could he save Chen Heng from the crime of murdering the emperor, but he could also do many things.


    Therefore, as long as the other party was willing to surrender, Chen Heng was willing to let the other party live.


    And after Kamo, it was something else.

 Chapter 388 - Handling the Matter

    <h4>Chapter 388: ¨C Handling the Matter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After settling Kamo¡¯s matter, Chen Heng turned around and looked at Hedosiri.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation in the other parts of the pce apart from here?¡± He looked at the two people in front of him and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s generally stable.¡±


    Hedosiri nodded. ¡°There are no problems in the various parts of the pce, including the Treasury and Granary. We didn¡¯t suffer much damage because we acted very quickly.


    ¡°As long as you are willing, you can use it at any time, my Lord.


    ¡°During this process, Knight Orimo yed a great role.¡±


    Hedosiri heavily emphasized the contributions of Knight Orimo. The other party¡¯s identity as a former Pce Knight had indeed yed a significant role in this matter.


    If not for the appearance of this former Pce Knight, even if they were able to take over these parts of the pce, it would have be much more troublesome.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Knight Orimo, there might be some unwanted idents that may ur. If that was really the case, then it would be too troublesome for them to handle.


    Therefore, Knight Orimo¡¯s contribution was significant to ensure things went smoothly.


    Standing on the spot, listening to Hedosiri¡¯s words, Chen Heng nodded and then looked at the Raku beside him.


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t too much chaos in Kaki City.¡±


    Facing Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Raku directly stepped forward and reported to Chen Heng, ¡°Although there were some problems at the beginning, under the suppression of the guards, it quickly calmed down.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded, and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°You guys did well.¡±


    ¡°When we go back, I will give you the reward you deserve.¡± He said calmly.


    As soon as he said that, the two people in front of him immediately showed joy. Even Hedosiri was feeling slightly excited in him.


    This was because they understood the reward Chen Heng was referring to. It was something that could help them increase their strength, and their strength had already reached the Second Ring. They couldn¡¯t even be considered weak in the Second Ring.


    They might directly reach the Third Ring level if this baptism was added. As for the Third Ring, this level wasn¡¯t considered weak even within the various Churches.


    Even within those powerful Churches, they could act as Bishops of a Region and weren¡¯t fragile existences.


    Besides, within the Karo Kingdom, a Third Ring was at the peak level, and no one could match them. If they could really reach this level, it would be a great surprise to them.


    Looking at the expressions of Hedosiri, Chen Heng smiled and didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Helping Hedosiri and Lamu improve their strength was a n that he had long pondered upon. He just wanted to take this opportunity to implement it.


    Hedosiri and Lamu had been following him since the very beginning. They had always been doing their best for him and had never had any problems.


    Their abilities were undoubtedly outstanding. Whether it was their abilities or personalities, they were considered the best choice. The only thing theycked was their own strength.


    As Chen Heng continued to advance, their original strength could no longer keep up with Chen Heng¡¯s pace. They were slowly falling behind. If this continued, they would not y much of a role soon.


    After all, as Chen Heng continued to advance, the enemies he had to face would be stronger and stronger. At that time, if the two people in front of him were still the same, they would not contribute much.


    Therefore, helping them increase their strength was also a good thing for Chen Heng.


    As for why he had to wait for a while instead of now¡­


    Of course, it was because Chen Heng wascking in divine power.


    The consumption of the Twilight Divine Artifact was not fake. It had almost emptied Chen Heng¡¯s fortune in an instant.


    Under such circumstances, there was not much divine power left that he could use. He needed to wait for a while to recover a wave of his blood.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter. He believed that Hedosiri and the other won¡¯t mind.


    Many thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. Then, he turned around and walked to the side, looking at the peaceful Kaki City outside.


    ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to clean up the aftermath...¡±


    This thought shed through his mind, then he closed his eyes silently.


    The night passed quickly. After that night, the chaos in Kaki City quickly recovered.


    Kamo gave the order with Kalimu¡¯s order, mobilizing the guards to go around and maintain order.


    Under various actions, the order of the entire Kaki City was restored in the shortest amount of time¡ª at least on the surface, it was so.


    After that, there was even more surprising news.


    The King¡¯s daughter, Karo¡¯s daughter, Guluo Mary, had been appointed by King Kalimu and could move around freely.


    Viscount Acto, who had been brought over from Hadim, had been appointed by the King and transformed into the Prime Minister of the Pce.


    There was no doubt that this was a massive ¡°earthquake.¡±


    Some sharp people had already realized something, so they had been running around in various ces during this period, wanting to obtain some reliable information.


    Even many people hade directly to Chen Heng¡¯s manor, wanting to pay him a visit. However, not many people had really gotten what they wanted. It could even be said that there were very, very few of them.


    After that, a lot of shocking news spread. It was said that believers of the Dusk Cult had been caught and executed in public.


    It turned out that the King had actually been manipted by someone. As a result, he had done all sorts of wrong things and killed many noble families.


    After regaining his consciousness, the King felt unusually guilty. He even shed tears in front of everyone.


    At this moment, the people around him remembered what Kalimu was like in the past. Compared to Kalimu¡¯s previous behavior, they finally understood.


    After this, Kalimu seemed to have returned to his previous behavior. His every move was no different from the past¡ª he hadpletely changed.


    This kind of behavior was undoubtedly gratifying.


    It was said that the King was able to recover because of the help of Viscount Acto and Princess Guluo Mary.


    Because of this, Viscount Acto became the Prime Minister of the pce, and Princess Guluo Mary regained the King¡¯s favor.


    The others did not have too many doubts about this.


    After all, Guluo Mary was King Kalimu¡¯s favorite child in the past. Hence, the previous indifference came as a surprise.


    However, it was apparent that the power led by Viscount Acto and Princess Guluo Mary would probably upy the mainstream in the Karo Kingdom. At least for a long time, they would be able to dominate the situation in the Karo Kingdom.


    Thinking of this, many people had many different thoughts in mind.


    After the event, the Dusk Cult be street rats in the Karo Kingdom.


    Of course, their original reputation wasn¡¯t that great. Now, it was just that their reputation had be worse, and they had done plenty of nasty things.


    The King¡¯s men thoroughly investigated the Karo Kingdom and found many traces of the Dusk Cult¡¯s activities in the Karo Kingdom. Many of the traces were left behind, which made people shudder.


    In a short period, who knew how many noble families who had been involved with the Dusk Cult had been arrested.


    Besides, a considerable portion of these noble families had escaped the previous purges.


    It seemed that the reason why they had been able to escape Kamo¡¯s rity was not because of anything else. It was precisely because they were members of the Dusk Cult and were even believers of the God of Dusk.


    Therefore, the Dusk Cult would not persecute them.


    When the truth was revealed, everyone was furious.


    One by one, people who had once conspired with the Dusk Cult, and were even believers of the Dusk Cult, were captured and put on trial in front of everyone.


    At this time, much news came from outside Kaki City.


    The Dusk Cult began to move within the Karo Kingdom.


    The Dusk Cult killed many noble families outside the kingdom, and many families lost their lives.


    For a moment, the entire Karo Kingdom seemed to be in chaos.


    ...


    ¡°They actually hid so well?¡±


    In the quiet courtyard, Chen Heng was reading the letter in his hand. Looking at the contents, he couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly surprised.


    He had already expected the Dusk Cult¡¯s influence in the Karo Kingdom.


    However, as he read the letter in his hand, he felt that he had underestimated the extent of the Dusk Cult¡¯s infiltration.


    The extent of the Karo Kingdom¡¯s infiltration was much more severe than he had imagined.


    ¡°This is a very normal urrence...¡±


    In front of him, Guluo Mary was sitting upright. She reached out and poured a ss of fruit wine for Chen Heng. Then, she sighed and said, ¡°After all, even my father is under their control, let alone someone else.¡±


    The King of a country was supposed to be the person with the highest power and authority.


    Even such a person with power and authority was ultimately controlled by the Dusk Cult, let alone someone else.


    If the Dusk Cult did not have such a power, it would be a strange thing in Guluo Mary¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t count. Even so, it¡¯s still a little too exaggerated...¡±


    Sitting upright in her seat, Guluo Mary shook her head as if she hadn¡¯t expected. The situation was actually so dire. ¡°I¡¯m sure that when my father was still alive, he wouldn¡¯t have known that there were still so many people hiding in the Karo Kingdom, right?¡±


    Indeed.


    Back then, when Kalimu was still alive, he probably wouldn¡¯t have thought of this scene today.


    He would not have thought that his country had already been infiltrated to a terrifying degree. Even he, the King, had ended up being controlled by someone.


    But that was the truth. It had already happened.


    ¡°No one could have thought of the result.¡±


    In front of Guluo Mary, Chen Heng shook his head and then said, ¡°Your Highness, if your father had known the result today, I¡¯m afraid that so many things would not have happened.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    Guluo Mary smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Perhaps, if my father had known the truth earlier, the Dusk Cult would have taken action and controlled him earlier?¡±


    ¡°If that was the case, the result would have been even worse.¡±


    Guluo Mary was very clear about her family¡¯s strength.


    The Karo Kingdom was a kingdom, but it was located in a remote area and wasn¡¯t very powerful.


    As the royal family of the Karo Kingdom, the Karo family could only mobilize two Second Ring members.


    This kind of strength was enough to deal with everything in the Karo Kingdom. However, this kind of strength was nothing against an existence like the Dusk Cult.


    This was the difference inbat power, and it was impossible to make up for it. Therefore, against the Dusk Cult, if Kalimu dared to take any action, he would be the first to be dealt with.


    At that time, not only would he not be able to change his fate, he might even be eliminated early.


    In the end, when the difference in strength reached a certain point, he would be able to easily break the situation.


    This was the case between the Karo royal family and the Dusk Cult.


    No matter what was said, as long as the Dusk Cult still had the Twilight Divine Artifact in their hands, they would be in an invincible position.


    After all, not everyone was Chen Heng. He could forcefully carry the power of the divine artifact forward and defeat the Dusk Cult.


    Thinking of this, Guluo Mary could not help but sigh. Then, she looked at Chen Heng in front of her and realized how terrifying the person in front of her was.


    The power of the Dusk Cult was something that the Karo royal family could not resist.


    And to a certain extent, this Viscount Acto, who had defeated the Dusk Cult and even suppressed the divine artifact, was also the same?


    In fact,pared to the Dusk Cult, Viscount Acto was even more difficult to deal with.


    After all, although the Dusk Cult was mighty, it could not be seen in the light.


    Once its position was exposed, everyone would call for help and try to defeat them. Reinforcement from other churches would also gather and take the Dusk Cult down.


    However, Viscount Acto did not have the simr bad reputation as the Dusk Cult¡ª this was the difference.


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    Sitting on the spot and looking at Chen Heng, Guluo Mary deliberated her words, then, she asked, ¡°You have control over Kamo now. If you are willing, the entire Karo Kingdom will be under your control...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    In front of Guluo Mary, Chen Heng only shook his head when he heard her words. His expression was still calm as he said, ¡°Things have developed to this point. So, I don¡¯t have to do anything.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, if you rush things too much, it will have a negative effect.¡±


    His expression was calm as he said this.


    At this moment, Chen Heng had already ruled the Karo Kingdom.


    After all, Kamo had already fallen into his hands.


    Guluo Mary and the others knew what was going on with Kamo.


    To outsiders, Kamo was still the same old Kalimu¡ª he was still the same King.


    Even though the King¡¯s prestige had been significantly reduced because of what had happened, he could control the entire Karo Kingdom as long as he was still the king.


    However, this King was actually controlled by Chen Heng. He would do whatever Chen Heng wanted him to do.


    In reality, Chen Heng was the King of this country.


    And at this moment, Chen Heng was already the Prime Minister of this country on the surface. In name, he could rece the King and handle all the affairs of this country¡ª he had great power.


    In reality, Chen Heng¡¯s power was also beyond the imagination of ordinary people. To put it bluntly, as long as he wanted, the entire Karo Kingdom would be soothed in an instant, and there wouldn¡¯t be many obstacles stopping him.


    After all, in front of true power, trivial matters are like a piece of cake.


    Therefore, in Guluo Mary¡¯s view, Chen Heng already had the power to truly live in the Karo Kingdom.


    However, he hadn¡¯t done anything and hadn¡¯t moved for a long time.


    ¡°The Karo Kingdom is now in my hands. As for the name, there isn¡¯t much of a difference between a little earlier and a littleter.¡±


    Sitting upright on the spot, Chen Heng said quietly. At this moment, he said, ¡°Instead of finishing everything now and stirring up a huge storm, it¡¯s better to take things slowly.¡±


    ¡°At least, the impact will be smaller.¡±


    He said softly and expressed his thoughts.


    ¡°Let Kamo stay in that position for a while longer.¡±


    ¡°When the time is right, let him step down from that position. That¡¯s it.¡±


    Too many things had happened in the Karo Kingdom in this short period.


    At this time, what this country needed the most was nothing else but stability.


    Only when this country regained peace and order would it be able to exert its greatest power.


    Moreover, Chen Heng still had some ns to carry out in this country. Many of his ns might very well offend some people. After all, ordinary citizens wouldn¡¯t care less about his ns, but he has to be cautious over the noble groups and church forces in this world.


    After all, behind these forces stood the most powerful group in this world. Therefore, in order to reduce the pressure on him, a suitable target was necessary.


    Therefore, Kamo was a very suitable target at this moment.


    If they were to enforce some offensive ns, Kamo could be the person fronting it or taking the me while they benefit from it. Besides, they would not bear a bad reputation for their actions as well.


    In this way, the pressure and bad voices would all be directed at the Kamo instead of Chen Heng.


    When the pressure reached a certain level, Chen Heng would make a move and take down the King, who had a bad reputation. Then, he could easily step up to take Kamo¡¯s ce, provided his excellent reputation.


    Chen Heng did not hide his intentions. He directly informed Guluo Mary.


    ¡°But erm...¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Guluo Mary¡¯s expression changed. ¡°To be honest, with your wisdom, even if you are not a God¡¯s descendant but just an ordinary noble, you will probably reach the peak of power sooner orter...¡±


    If an ordinary person had Chen Heng¡¯s current power, they would probably be unable to endure it and would be ready to directly push everything down and dominate everything.


    However, Chen Heng did not. Not only did he not crumble under pressure, but he was also able to do these things from the most rational point of view and make use of everyone¡¯s value.


    This was extremely rare.


    He did not look like a young man. From his techniques, he looked like an extremely experienced old man.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a habit I have subconsciously.¡±


    Chen Heng sat on the spot and listened to Guluo Mary¡¯s words. He shook his head silently.


    He had to try his best to act from the most advantageous angle no matter what he did.


    In the previous simtion, Chen Heng was already used to this.

 Chapter 389 - Kobolds and Centaurs

    <h4>Chapter 389: ¨C Kobolds and Centaurs</h4>


    ¡°King Kalimu will remain in that position for a few more years. He will only step down when the time is right¡­¡±


    Chen Heng sat in his original position and looked at Guluo Mary before him. His expression was calm as he finally spoke.


    ¡°After that, the Karo royal family will be an ordinary Duke family.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be the Karo royal family anymore¡­¡± He looked at Guluo Mary and said.


    ¡°An ordinary Duke family, huh¡­¡±


    Guluo Mary nodded as she listened to Chen Heng¡¯s words. She sighed in relief.


    To her, the oue before her was pretty good.


    Now that things had developed to such an extent, it would be extremely dangerous for the Karo family to maintain its past glory and continue serving as Karo Kingdom¡¯s royal family.


    Their strength wasn¡¯t that great, and after the incident with Kalimu, even the little bit of strength left in the family had been buried. Their powers were left little to nothing at all.


    Being the royal family in this situation wouldn¡¯t benefit them even if nothing happened.


    If the person sitting in front of her wasn¡¯t Chen Heng but someone else, then the entire Karo royal family would probably be massacred.


    After all, no matter what, they were the royal family of the past and had a lofty prestige within the Karo Kingdom, and this prestige was the hidden threat.


    It was only because Chen Heng was powerful enough that he didn¡¯t care about these threats. They would have wiped out the entire Karo royal family sooner orter to eliminate their influence if it were anyone else.


    This wasn¡¯t anything strange. The Caro family had done simr things in the past, so there was nothing strange about it.


    Therefore, at this moment, Guluo Mary was very satisfied with the final oue of the Karo family.


    No matter what, the Karo family still existed, and they could still retain the title of Duke within the kingdom. There was a possibility of revival when the time was right in the future.


    This title was enough for the current Karo family to survive.


    ¡°As for you, what ns do you have for the future?¡±


    In front of him, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at Guluo Mary, ¡°In my n, you will be Karo Kingdom¡¯s future Duke.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Guluo Mary was stunned. She had never thought of this before.


    The rules of this world generally allowed women to inherit the title of nobility. Still, most of them would only appear when there were no other direct sessors in their family.


    And within the Karo family, at this moment, many of Guluo Mary¡¯s brothers were still alive.


    ording to Guluo Mary¡¯s thoughts, the title of nobility that belonged to the Karo family shouldn¡¯t have fallen on her.


    However, feeling Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Guluo Mary quickly reacted. She had fallen into a state of habitual thinking.


    Under normal circumstances, she naturally did not have the qualifications to inherit titles from the Karo family. However, this was clearly not a normal situation.


    At the moment, to put it bluntly, the survival of the entire Karo family depended on Chen Heng¡¯s thoughts.


    Therefore, whoever he wanted to inherit the Karo family would naturally inherit it.


    As for Guluo Mary¡¯s brothers, were they still important at this time?


    It would be fine if they knew what was good for them, but if they didn¡¯t, they would probably die before they could do anything.


    Thinking of this, Guluo Mary came to her senses and revealed a bitter smile.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Looking at Guluo Mary¡¯s response, Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°No matter what, you have been a great help to me.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, things wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly this time.¡±


    ¡°The title of nobility in the Karo family is your reward.¡±


    ¡°As for the future, if you have the chance, there¡¯ll be more rewards up for grabs¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s even possible to establish a new Karo Kingdom¡­¡±


    He looked at Guluo Mary and said meaningfully.


    Guluo Mary¡¯s eyes instantly lit up as soon as he finished speaking.


    This time, the matter hade to an end. In the following period, the peace within the Karo Kingdom was gradually restored.


    The remnants of the Dusk Cult quickly fled the country after all their nasty actions toward the country, as they were afraid of Chen Henging for them.


    To a certain extent, their actions have severely damaged its strength. However, for Chen Heng, it wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.


    Because of the actions of the Dusk Cult, arge number of noble families had died, and many senior and influential families had been directly uprooted. They were sent to the blood sacrifice by the Dusk Cult to recover their strength.


    These people were initially Chen Heng¡¯s anticipated enemies for the next stage. Now, before he had even made a move, the Dusk Cult had already taken the initiative to help him sort out the entire Karo kingdom.


    This had saved him a portion of his strength and was a blessing in disguise.


    And after this, the power that belonged to Chen Heng will gradually grow.


    However, overall, the situation in the Karo kingdom was still rtively calm. Under Chen Heng¡¯s efforts, it gradually calmed down.


    And at this moment, on the other side, a battle was beginning in the desert.


    Spilled blood dyed the desert in into a red carpet. Two different races fought on the in, killing each other with bloodshot eyes.


    If one looked closely, one could see that the two sides fighting weren¡¯t ordinary humans but Ounder races.


    The side with the most numbers was a group of Kobolds wearing simple leather armor.


    Different from the ordinary Kobolds in the wild, this group of Kobolds seemed to have undergone some sort of training. Not only were theyrger in size, but they also had weapons in their hands.


    In terms of weapons, although they were not as advanced as the human elites, they were much stronger than the human Lords¡¯ ordinary soldiers.


    After all, excluding the elite soldiers, the guards of ordinary Lords were not that strong in this world.


    These Kobolds in front of them were not weak even in the human world.


    On the other hand, their opponents were even taller and faster Centaurs.


    The Centaurs were abination of humans and horses. They possessed the strength and speed of horses and the intelligence of humans.


    In the desert, they were considered an extremely powerful race. They traversed the desert and rarely met a worthy opponent.


    However, they were easily defeated in the hands of this group of Kobolds. They were continuously suppressed and could not gain the upper hand.


    Of course, strictly speaking, the number of Kobolds who died on the battlefield was actually more than the centaurs.


    However, there was no objection to this. Compared to the Centaurs, the Kobolds outnumbered the Centaurs significantly.


    If one Kobold died, another ten Kobolds would immediately catch up. The Centaurs couldn¡¯t seem to get rid of them entirely.


    However, the number of centaurs was limited. They simply could not bear such a massacre. Moreover, there was nock of powerful individuals among the Kobolds.


    Roar!


    A low roar came from a particr corner.


    A huge Kobold d in special armor, who was almost two meters tall, let out a roar on the battlefield. Its pair of scarlet eyes looked forward with dense killing intent.


    Compared to an ordinary Kobold, this Kobold was too tall. Moreover, its entire body was covered withyers of scales, forming a natural defense. There was a vague sense of majesty about it. When people came into contact with it, they could not help but feel fear.


    He roared as he walked forward, holding a huge sword in his hand. He shed down directly and heavily, cutting off half of the body of an adult Centaur. The entire scene looked exceptionally bloody and terrifying.


    ¡°Hechi! Hechi!¡±


    Waves of roars continued to be heard from all directions.


    Looking at the figure charging forward and roaring, the surrounding Kobolds let out a series of shouts and shouted the name of the Kobold.


    They continued to charge forward,pletely drowning the group of Centaurs in front of them.


    Soon, the battle ended. The people around began to clean up the battlefield.


    Some of the surviving Centaur captives were directly locked up and ced aside, ready to be brought back.


    As for the Kobolds, they were all settled down and started to carry out basic medical treatment.


    At the back, some specially trained Kobold physicians came forward and used herbs and alcohol that they had prepared beforehand to disinfect their fellow Kobolds¡¯ wounds before bringing them back.


    Compared to humans, the Kobolds had a more substantial vitality. Even if they were heavily injured, as long as they were simply disinfected, they would be able to recover by relying on their self-healing abilities quickly.


    This was also a natural talent of Kobolds. Of course, the same was true for Centaurs.


    Some of the Kobolds¡¯ injuries were very serious and could not be cured by basic medical treatment. However, there were other methods to help.


    ¡°Bear with it.¡±


    Some of the Kobolds walked around and looked at one of the Kobolds in front of them.


    In front of him, this Kobold was covered in blood and flesh. His body was covered in wounds.


    There were many holes on the simple leather armor, and some arrows had also pierced through the armor.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Kobold¡¯s vitality was strong enough, just the injuries in front of him were enough to kill him on the spot.


    However, even so, at this moment, he was only left with hisst breath. If nothing unexpected happened, he would die very quickly.


    Basic medical treatment was no longer effective in this situation.


    However, the Kobolds around did not despair. They carried the heavily injured Kobolds onto the stone bs.


    The stone bs looked very ordinary. There was nothing special about them, only that many unique symbols carved on them. They looked like divine patterns.


    Following a series of actions, the stone bs in front of them began to shine brightly.


    A shocking scene began to appear.


    In front of them, the wounds on the heavily injured Kobolds began to heal. It was as if they were affected by some power, and their strength was recovering.


    If a Priest were present, they would probably know what was happening in front of them very quickly¡ª a healing spell!


    In front of them, the changes in the Kobolds¡¯ bodies were not due to anything else but were caused by divine spells.


    However, there was no Priest in front of him. There was only a stone b.


    These stone bs were one of the results of Kalunu¡¯s long-term research.


    Through his research on divine runes, he had sessfully developed a method to fix the divine runes on a special material so that they could cast a specific divine spell ording to the established circuit.


    The advantage was that he did not need a Priest to cast the divine spell and the disadvantage was that he needed to reproduce this unique stone b frequently.


    Ordinary materials could not sustain the divine runes for a long time, and they would often be damaged after a period of time.


    Moreover, the source of the power of the divine spell was also a problem, and it required Kalunu to supply it with his own divine power.


    These were all troublesome.


    However, judging from the current situation, these stone bs engraved with divine runes were obviously still very useful.


    Perhaps, he could not directly heal the injured people and make them well again.


    However, with the divine runes engraved on the stone tablets, the Kobolds who were initially seriously injured and waiting to die could survive with slight injuries.


    After the healing spell, applying basic medical treatment and disinfection would be enough, and the injured Kobolds could rely on their vitality to recover.


    It was a very practical choice.


    As of now, this was the way injured Kobolds were treated.


    Because of these improvements, the death rate of the Kobolds on the battlefield had decreased significantlypared to the past. It was not as terrifying as in the past.


    Of course, even so, the number of Kobolds who died was still high. After all, this was a battlefield.


    As long as one stepped into the battlefield, casualties were bound to happen, and one could die.


    Besides, there would also be a special team of Kobolds to handle the corpses of the dead Kobolds. They would put them in special boxes and prepare to transport them back for unified treatment.


    This could be considered the practice of the Kobolds.


    Although it hadn¡¯t been long, the Kobolds were already used to transporting the corpses back for unified treatment by now.


    Of course, this was also because nowadays, the Kobolds¡¯ food was rtively abundant and wasn¡¯t as scarce as in the past.


    Otherwise, when food was scarce in the past, there was nock of Kobolds who treated the corpses of other Kobolds as their food. The current situation had already disappeared in the vicinity.


    Although the conditions of the Kobold race could still be considered harsh, it was much betterpared to the past.


    ¡°107 people died in battle, 237 were injured, 32 were seriously injured¡­¡±


    At the side, someone was recording a series of data.


    However, these weren¡¯t Kobolds but human-like individuals.


    From the surface, they didn¡¯t look much different from ordinary humans, but their looks were much more exquisite and beautiful. Moreover, the aura on their bodies made people feel peaceful and beautiful.


    Through their features, it was apparent that they weren¡¯t humans, but another extraordinary creature, the Dryad.


    It was Dilin and another Dryad. It had been a long time since Dilin had joined as Kalunu¡¯s subordinates.


    After such a long time, she had gotten used to the life of the Kobold tribe.


    As for the Dryad beside her, it was another Dryad that the Kobolds had found.


    Back then, in the depths of the desert, the Centaurs had attacked the tribe where the Dryads were. After capturing them, they had captured many Dryads and brought them back.


    However, many Dryads had escaped just like Dilin and survived even though the Centaurs had attacked.


    The Dryad standing beside Dilin was the other Dryad that had escaped. Her name was Eileen.


    Just like Dilin, Eileen was also not considered an adult in the Dryadmunity. She still had the physical features of a little girl.


    She looked like a human little girl, cute and delicate.


    ¡°Kobolds attacked the Centaurs with twice the numbers, and the casualties were almost the same as the centaurs¡­¡±


    Looking at the recorded data, Eileen shook his head. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Dilin opened her mouth and said, ¡°After all, the centaurs were born strong. Very few races canpare with the Centaurs.¡±


    ¡°For these Kobolds to be able to do this, it¡¯s already pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, theirbat strength is still increasing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Hearing Dilin¡¯s words, Eileen nodded in agreement.


    The world of Gods was very vast. The number of races contained within it was also very diverse.


    However, even among such arge number of races, excluding those extraordinary races that originated from the Gods and were innately noble, there were not many races that could bepared to Centaurs innately.


    The heavens truly blessed Centaurs. They possessed both the intelligence of humans and horses¡¯ innate qualities and strength.


    With thebination of the two, not many races could bepared to Centaurs.


    ¡°Casualties are actually nothing¡­¡±


    Looking at the data in her hands, Dilin spoke again, ¡°ording to what Leader Kaluna said, even though Centaurs are stronger, their numbers are definitely iparable to the Kobolds.¡±


    ¡°Even if we exchange ten Kobolds for one Centaur, we will definitely be thest to win.¡±


    ¡°The real key is their mobility.¡±


    In front of the absolute number of races, the centaurs were definitely iparable to the Kobolds, which was the case in all aspects.


    Based on Kalunu¡¯s understanding of the situation, although the Centaurs were strong, their fertility was not much different from humans. In fact, they were even weaker.


    They needed two years to get pregnant and then at least ten years to raise a qualified adult Centaur.


    But the Kobolds didn¡¯t need to do that.


    A qualified Kobold couldy more than ten eggs a year if they had enough food.


    After the Kobolds hatched from the eggs, they only needed a few years to grow and even have the power to mate again. The vast difference in reproduction is terrifying..

 Chapter 390 - Visitors From the Other World

    <h4>Chapter 390: ¨C Visitors From the Other World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sometimes, theparison between the two races couldn¡¯t be solely based on theparison between individuals.


    Instead, theparison between the two races should be moreprehensive.


    Although the strength and quality of an individual were important, the unique characteristics of some groups were also equally important.


    For example, was the reproduction ability of the two races¡ª Kobolds and Centaurs.


    In terms of individual strength, the vast majority of Kobolds could not bepared to a race like the Centaurs.


    However, the Centaurs were not even worthy of carrying the Kobolds¡¯ shoes in terms of reproduction ability.


    This was the vast difference between the two.


    This vast difference also created apletely different situation between the two races.


    In the desert, the Centaurs were indeed the overlords. They had an absolute ruling position in their region.


    And no matter where the Kobolds were, they seemed to be at the losing end. They were basically an intelligent race that could skin the Kobolds.


    But even so, the Centaurs could only dominate the desert. And although the Kobolds were at the losing end, they were still widely spread throughout the world of Gods, and they could be seen everywhere.


    In terms of the number of individuals and the range of coverage, even humans could notpare to the Kobolds.


    And the power of the Kobolds was also very terrifying.


    In the past, the power of the Kobolds had always been hidden and had not been discovered by anyone.


    However, once someone was able to unite the Kobolds and unleash this power, the effects it could unleash would be enormous.


    The bloodbath in the desert in example was an excellent example.


    So what if the Centaurs were the overlords of the desert and were the absolute rulers of the Ounders?


    Faced with the power of the Kobolds, weren¡¯t they still being beaten back, unable to fight back at all?


    If in the past, Dilin and Eileen still had some doubts about the Kobolds¡¯ strength, now they were utterly shocked.


    They were already certain that if the Centaurs really fought to the death with the Kobolds, the one who would have thestugh would definitely be the Kobolds and not the Centaurs.


    Of course, even though that was the case, in reality, the battle between the Kobolds and Centaurs was still very difficult.


    Although the Kobolds had a massive advantage in numbers, the Centaurs also had their advantages.


    Their mobility was their greatest advantage.


    Not only were the Centaurs strong, but because half of their bodies were simr to horses, their endurance and mobility were far superior to the Kobolds.


    This was something that the Kobolds could notpare to.


    After all, two-legged Kobolds couldn¡¯tpete with four-legged Centaurs in terms of speed.


    And because of the powerful mobility of the Centaurs, many times, the Kobolds¡¯ numerical advantage could not be fully utilized. The Centaurs could outnumber them in a local scope.


    This was the biggest problem at the moment. Even to this day, they had no way to solve this problem.


    Hence, the only thing they could do was to constantly think of ways to force the Centaurs to fight them.


    However, there was no doubt that this was aplicated matter.


    The Centaurs were not fools.


    Even though they were born in the desert, the limited knowledge of these Centaurs did not mean that they were stupid. Some obvious things could still be seen clearly.


    Therefore, the battle between the Kobolds and Centaurs became especially difficult.


    Although the two sides were fighting, the Kobolds were on the defensive most of the time.


    ¡°It should be over...¡±


    Looking at the battlefield before them, Dilin and Eileen nodded and followed the team back.


    They walked forward for several days before returning to the Kobold tribe¡¯s base camp.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to call this ce a tribe at this moment because, before them, this ce had changed a lot.


    The small city had changed into a different shape. At this moment, there were thick and heavy city walls.


    The city walls were very thick and heavy. They were built with unique materials. The walls were piled with red bricks, which looked very neat.


    The whole city looked very decent.


    Not far away, many humans were working there. These humans were different from the humans in other ces.


    Dilin and Eileen had seen humans from other ces.


    However, the humans that they had seen before were vastly different from the humans before them.


    The humans in this world were generally quite poor. In many ces, they might not be able to save up for a ce in their lifetime and could only live in the ce where they were born.


    However, the people who appeared before them were different.


    They all looked very neatly dressed, and the clothes on their bodies were different from the clothes that the two of them had seen before. The materials used also looked very special¡ª they should be very precious materials.


    Their mental state was also very active. Each of them looked very lively and full of vitality. They could be nobles among humans.


    But if they were noble, how could theye to such a ce and work asborers?


    Moreover, thenguage these people used seemed to be very different from themonnguage of humans. They werepletely different vocabry.


    All of these aspects were a mystery to both Dilin and Eileen. They didn¡¯t know where exactly they came from.


    They were a little confused and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    As they walked in, many Kobolds were busy working. They were holding tools and working hard to produce something.


    After solidifying, these things would be very durable. They were the primary materials used in the surrounding buildings.


    Both Dilin and Eileen had heard from Kalunu that this material seemed to be referred to as cement?


    They didn¡¯t know exactly what material it was made of¡ª it was ssified.


    However, they knew it was beneficial, and many simr things appeared during this period.


    Walking into the city, they soon arrived at the city¡¯s central area.


    At this moment, there was already a trace of the outline of a big city here.


    The buildings around were immacte. Although they were rtively small, they were still beautiful and sturdy.


    In various ces, Kobolds were working hard to dig ditches. It seemed that they were perfecting the city¡¯s drainage system.


    The entire scene was very lively and busy.


    Almost no one was idling, and it was a bustling scene filled with vigor and vitality.


    They came to a high-rise building and entered. They found the person they were looking for.


    At this moment, Kalunu was sitting inside.


    Compared to the outside, his room looked much more spacious and tidy.


    At this moment, he was sitting in front of his desk, listening to a human report his work.


    Seeing the two of them walk in, Kalunu stopped what he was doing and smiled apologetically at the human in front of him. Then, he looked at the two of them and asked, ¡°Are you back already?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the result of the investigation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still going well.¡±


    Both of them nodded and ced the documents that they had recorded in front of them on the table.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Kalunu smiled gently and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re back, Go and rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look for you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Dilin and Eileen nodded and left respectfully.


    Soon, only Kalunu and that human were left in the spacious room.


    The light was still shining in the outside world, and Kalunu¡¯s true appearance was disyed there.


    Compared to the past, this body of his had grown further with the passage of time, so it was apparent that it had reached a new level.


    Kalunu¡¯s body did not continue to grow. It remained at about two meters. However, his body became slender and even. He did not be like Hechi and the other Kobolds. Instead, he became bigger and bigger. Kalunu gradually approached the human form, wearing a ck robe.


    Kalunu did not look like a Kobold. Instead, he looked like a polite human gentleman.


    Sitting in front of Kalunu was an old man.


    The old man was wearing a loose robe, and his face looked a little serious.


    ¡°You mean that there is no way for certain chemical reactions to ur in this world?¡±


    Sitting in his seat, Kalunu thought for a moment, then raised his head and looked at the old man in front of him. ¡°So, some of the weapons that exist in your world can not be replicated in this world?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing Kalunu¡¯s words, the old man nodded with a serious expression.


    ¡°The two worlds seem to be the same, but there are still many differences in some subtle areas.¡±


    ¡°Some chemical reactions that work in my world can not be restored in this world, or they can produce reactions, but the effects are much weaker.¡±


    He looked at Kalunu and exined.


    Kalunu immediately understood what he meant.


    The old man in front of him was none other than a member of the Cursed World.


    If the Kobold tribe wanted to develop, it would be challenging and slow if they relied solely on their strength.


    Although Chen Heng had sufficient umtion, it would take an unknown amount of time for him to change the entire Kobold tribepletely by himself.


    Moreover, some necessities needed to be umted.


    For example, improved food crops and ready-made technologies needed time to settle down before developing it slowly.


    Instead of slowly developing the technologies and crops independently, learning from others and obtaining them was better.


    Thus, from a long time ago, Kalunu had set his sights on other people for help.


    In the beginning, he was prepared to set his sights on the human kingdoms in the World of Gods. For this, he spared no expense and found some craftsmen from the Qika Kingdom.


    Later on, because of the simtion of the main body, which opened up the passage to different worlds, Kalunu¡¯s attention began to be ced in other worlds.


    Unlike the World of Gods, which hadgged behind in the development of civilization, the two worlds that Chen Heng¡¯s main body had experienced, whether it was the Mutated Creature World or the Cursed World, were highly developed worlds.


    Perhaps it was because there were no Gods that interfered and suppressed them. Although there were no terrifying existences like Gods in the Mutated Creature World or the Cursed World, their civilization had progressed to a higher level.


    Drawing lessons from these two worlds would undoubtedly significantly speed up the development of the Kobold tribe.


    Therefore, long ago, Kalunu had begun to obtain talents from these two worlds, obtaining excellent crop seeds and technology.


    He had found this external help from the Cursed World. To transport these people safely, he had also used a lot of divine power before finally being able to do it.


    However, from the current situation, his actions were clearly worth it.


    In just a short year¡¯s time, the Kobold tribe¡¯s development speed was extremely fast.


    In terms of food, after obtaining good crops that had been cultivated in the Cursed World for many years, the high-yield crops immediately surpassed the Kobold tribe¡¯s original crops.


    This was also the case in terms of livestock.


    The Kobold tribe originally also had livestock farming.


    The animals that they raised were primarily young animals that had been obtained from the wild.


    However, they were just like the seeds they originally used.


    Animals that had not been domesticated for a long time were not as good as those that had been domesticated for a long time.


    For example, Chen Heng¡¯s famous white-feathered chicken in his previous life.


    This type of chicken could be sold in less than two months under the factory assembly line. It could almost be called a protein synthesis machine.


    Such efficiency was iparable to regr livestock.


    And there were many simr breeds in the Cursed World and the Mutated Creature World.


    By introducing these things, the Kobolds¡¯ food growth rate increased in speed. Besides, the avability of food was the basis for the Kobolds to expand and expand continuously.


    At present, the former Kobolds tribe could be considered a small kingdom.


    The number of Kobolds under Kalunu was no longer in the thousands but close to 100,000.


    This number was not even the limit. Almost every day, the number of Kobolds increased.


    ording to Kalunu¡¯s estimation, this rate of increase would not stop for a long time and would continue.


    The entire desert was so vast, and the number of Kobolds living in it was undoubtedly terrifying.


    Furthermore, not to mention the scattered wild Kobolds living in it, just the number of newborn Kobolds was already terrifying.


    During this period of time, Kalunu had clearly seen this.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t too obvious in the past.


    But now, with sufficient food and perfect protection mechanisms, the birth rate and birth rate of Kobolds had significantly increased.


    Almost every Kobold couple could give birth to at least ten Kobold eggs every year.


    Some heroic Kobold mothers could even give birth to hundreds of eggs a year.


    With such an rming number, even Kalunu couldn¡¯t imagine how much more the Kobold poption would expand in a few more years.


    Looking at it from a future perspective, it was worth worrying about.


    After all, although having too many Kobolds was a good thing, this vast poption maye as a burden.


    But fortunately, at least for now, this could be a huge advantage.


    ¡°During this period of time, how have you guys been living here?¡±


    Sitting upright in his seat, looking at the human elder in front of him, Kalunu smiled and asked.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Facing Kalunu¡¯s gaze, the old man in front of him looked serious and nodded. ¡°Thanks to the protection of the Holy Son, my body has be stronger. Recently, I even have my youth¡¯s energy.¡±


    ¡°This is very rare for an old man like me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Kalunu smiled and said, ¡°Please rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve invited you here, I¡¯ll give you the best treatment.¡±


    ¡°After some time, I¡¯ll personally baptize you and adjust your condition to the most appropriate time.¡±


    The Cursed World¡¯s civilization was indeed much more developed than the Kobolds.


    However, their world was only an ordinary world after all. The people living in it were basically ordinary people and did not have any extraordinary system.


    And ordinary people could not escape thew of birth, aging, sickness, and death.


    Therefore, for these talents recruited from the Cursed World, the reward that Kalunu gave was not an ordinary thing but his own divine power.


    He would give these people rewards ording to human habits in time. These rewards included some daily currency, some information about this world, Kalunu¡¯s own divine power, and other things.


    To these people in front of them, these things were undoubtedly very precious¡ª especially to these old people.


    If they could obtain a baptism of divine power, it was almost equivalent to having a second life. It could let them regain their youth, restore their vitality, and instantly obtain longer life.


    It could be said to be extremely rare.


    It was precisely because of this that all these people were willing to serve Kalunu.


    Of course, the faith of the Holy Son was also arge part of the reason.


    Beforeing to this world, these people had basically been screened.


    Those who were able toe to this world truly were basically those who had a strong faith in the Holy Son and were exceptionally pious.


    Only such people had the qualifications to go to this world.


    ¡°That would be the best.¡±


    Sitting in front of Kalunu and listening to Kalunu¡¯s words, the old man¡¯s face instantly revealed a look of anticipation. It seemed that he already had a lot of anticipation towards the reward that Kalunu had mentioned.


    Of course, in reality, this was indeed the case.


    As for the feeling of divine power baptism, after experiencing it for the first time, these people already didn¡¯t want to give up.


    It was a feeling of life being upgraded. It was exceptionallyfortable and fascinating.


    As long as mortals experienced it once, they would remember it firmly and want more.

 Chapter 391 - Dragon Eggs That Were About to Hatch

    <h4>Chapter 391: ¨C Dragon Eggs That Were About to Hatch</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was a unique instinct to pursue divine power.


    In this world, not to mention ordinary mortals, even the high and mighty Gods were also fighting for divine power.


    The fundamental reason the Gods quarreled and even fought was to garner more believers.


    What was the purpose of garnering believers? It was to obtain faith and obtain divine power.


    Even the Gods were chasing after it, let alone ordinary mortals.


    The pursuit of divine power was the instinct of life.


    Therefore, Kalunu did not feel puzzled by the old man¡¯s reaction. He just smiled.


    After a while, he sent the old man away. Then, he returned to his office and picked up the battle report.


    He looked around and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    It had been more than a year since Dilin came here.


    During this one year, as the Kobold tribe expanded, the traces of the Centaurs became clearer and appeared from time to time.


    As a result, the battle between the Kobold tribe and the Centaurs became more and more intense.


    A battle would break out between the two tribes from time to time. They would fight on the battlefield, and both of them would suffer heavy casualties.


    Of course, the Centaurs¡¯ main focus had not been shifted for the time being. They had not noticed the Kobold tribe in the south.


    ording to Kalunu¡¯s investigation, it seemed that in the area further north, the Centaurs themselves were also fighting with the other races around them, and ordinary people were fighting.


    For the Centaurs, this seemed to be a very normal thing.


    After all, they were not good neighbors based on their previous behavior. It was very typical for them to fight with their neighbors.


    Based on what Kalunu knew, the two powerful forces north of the Centaur tribe were the Taurens and the Boars.


    These two races were not weak either. They each upied arge area and fought with the Centaurs, killing many of their opponents.


    Because of these two races, they could control most of the Centaur forces, preventing them froming to the south to fight the Kobold tribe.


    Of course, on the other hand, if they really came to the Kobold tribe, they might not be able to gain any advantage.


    To deal with this group of Centaurs, Kalunu had made a lot of preparations.


    He had sent people to build simple city walls and defensive facilities in many key ces.


    With the help of cement, building these buildings was nothing to Kalunu.


    After all, the Kobolds under him were not like humans.


    If they were human Lords, it would not be easy to order their people around. If they were not careful, it would cause chaos.


    But Kalunu was different.


    Compared to humans, the Kobolds under Kalunu were much more obedient at this stage. They would work withoutint as long as they had a mouthful of food.


    There would not be any problems, and it was equivalent to freebor.


    Besides, there were many more of thesebor forces. If there wasn¡¯t enough, Kalunu could send people to capture arge number of Kobolds in the desert.


    There might not be many other things in the entire desert, but the number of Kobolds was definitelyrge.


    Under such circumstances, as long as there wasn¡¯t ack of food, thebor force was definitely enough.


    Arge number of defensive facilities had been built. Even if the Centaurs came, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    After all, their ability in the field might be extremely strong, but no matter what, could they still attack the city?


    The Centaurs¡¯ lower body was the body of a horse.


    Due to the limitations of the innate structure, the Centaurs were able to move freely in the field. It was effortless, but they could not disy their abilities in a siege battle.


    Hence, if they dared to take the initiative to attack, it would be a waste of their energy.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy for the Kobolds to defeat these Centaurs.


    Under the same conditions, the mobility of these Centaurs was simply too strong.


    Even if the Kobolds were stronger than them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with the Centaurs.


    This was a severe problem, and to solve this, Kalunu had already thought of various solutions throughout this period.


    After finishing the documents in his hands, Kalunu stood up and walked out.


    He walked to the front and came to a secret ce.


    The ce in front of him was none other than Kalunu¡¯sboratory in the city.


    Compared to the past, the ce in front of them was now much more spacious and luxurious. There were even quite a few assistants helping out in this ce.


    Some high-precision instruments were also sent over and ced in this ce.


    And at this moment, a shocking scene was beginning to happen.


    In front of them, many Kobold corpses were lying on t ground. At this moment, they were lying there motionlessly. There seem to be arge number of Kobold corpses.


    At a nce, it was estimated that there were over a thousand of them.


    Most of them were Kobolds¡¯ corpses that had died in battle. Only a small number had died of illness or death.


    However, at this moment, they were all lying there quietly. They had fallen into an eternal slumber.


    This was also the order that Kalunu had given earlier.


    From a very long time ago, Kalunu had given the order.


    After the Kobolds died, their bodies had to be collected and ced in a specific area to be preserved.


    This made it convenient for Kalunu to deal with them directly and retrieve the life source within them.


    At this moment, Kalunu was about to do the same to these corpses.


    Standing on the spot, looking at the Kobold corpses in front of him, Kalunu took a deep breath, then slowly walked forward.


    As his body continued to move forward, the Kobold corpses in front of him also changed rapidly.


    The originally full flesh and blood began to wither rapidly. At first, it was only a little curled up, but in the end, itpletely dried up and turned into a pile of remains.


    After Kalunu¡¯s extraction, even the corpses¡¯ bones were softened, and only a pile of remains were left on the spot.


    The whole scene looked particrly horrifying.


    After a long while, Kalunu finally finished his extraction, and he slowly stopped.


    ¡°Hmm. I extracted about fifteen portions of life sources...¡±


    Standing on the spot, Kalunu roughly felt the situation and then concluded.


    After these days of practice, he quantified the life source after refining the Heavenly-Devouring Scripture and then set a benchmark based on it.


    A unit of life source could be formed after refining the life source from the corpses of about a hundred ordinary Kobolds.


    Such a unit of life source was very precious. Suppose a unique method was used to fuse it into the body of an ordinary Kobold slowly. In that case, it could transform the dragon veins in its body and directly transform from an ordinary Kobold into a Kobold with dragon veins like Hechi.


    It wasn¡¯t impossible for him to be a Dragon Warlock.


    And these Kobold corpses before him, after being refined, formed a total of fifteen portions of life sources.


    It was a good result.


    Standing where he was, Kalunu recalled what happened the entire year. Then, he walked to the side. Some unique objects were being ced around in theboratory at the side¡ª they were some unique eggs!


    The eggs before him had different colors. Some were ck, and some were red. Of course, the most obvious one was the red egg in the middle.


    Under the gaze of Kalunu, the red egg slowly blossomed with light. The surface of the eggshell had a variety of detailed textures. At a nce, it looked veryplicated and unique. It was like a piece of art, and it was magnificent.


    If one touched it with their hands, they could feel the warmth radiating from it. It was very warm.


    Vaguely, a feeling of kindness and care came from the egg and surged into Kalunu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Are you awake yet?¡± Sensing the emotionsing from the egg, Kaluru smiled and said.


    In front of him, he seemed to understand what he was saying. The giant red egg in front of him shed with light as if it was responding to him.


    Looking at this scene, Kalunu only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Kalunu bought these giant eggs in front of him from all over the world. All these giant eggs had amon characteristic to be ced here in theboratory¡ª they were all descendants of the Dragons.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t weak Dragon descendants like the Kobolds. Instead, they were descendants of Dragons with stronger and purer Dragon bloodlines.


    The giant red egg in the center was a Red Dragon Egg.


    Kalunu had purposely gathered these dragon descendants¡¯ eggs to be nurtured here.


    While they were still hatching, Kalunu would inject divine power into these giant eggs to help them develop, allowing them to be stronger.


    Then, he would inject the refined Dragon bloodline origin into these giant eggs to further enhance the bloodline of these giant eggs to a higher level.


    After repeated cultivation, the development of these giant eggs was outstanding. The power of their bloodline and the richness of their life source was generally stronger than their own species.


    For example, the Red Dragon¡¯s egg in the middle.


    After receiving Kalunu¡¯s meticulous cultivation, the bloodline reaction of this Red Dragon Egg was not worse than that of a purebred Dragon, let alone the simr Red Dragon egg.


    To a certain extent, it could have broken the original racial boundaries. The bloodline in the body was so rich that it had even reverted to its ancestors. Its bloodline was not inferior to that of a purebred Dragon.


    This was the result of Kalunu for such a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s about to hatch...¡±


    After roughly sensing the situation of the giant eggs around him, a smile appeared on Kalunu¡¯s face. From what he could sense, some of the giant eggs in front of him were about to hatch.


    For example, that Red Dragon Egg was about to hatch after more than a year of careful cultivation. It was about to descend into this world.


    And a Red Dragon would bring a brand new power to the Kobold tribe.


    Dragons were mighty creatures. Every part of their bodies was precious materials.


    Their scales could be used to make magical items, and their flesh could be used to make potions. Every part of their bodies had unique usage and was very precious.


    And the Red Dragon, as a subspecies of the Giant Dragon, also had a simr effect. Not to mention the powerful strength it represented.


    Under normal circumstances, an adult Red Dragon was enough to rival a Second Ring opponent.


    And if the Red Dragon hatched from the Red Dragon Egg in front of him, its strength would definitely far exceed that of an individual of the same race. Its strength after adulthood would probably be enough to rival a Third Ring opponent at the very least.


    This was very powerful for the current Kobold tribe.


    After all, at the current stage, although there were many Kobolds under Kalunu, there were not many who could be that strong.


    The only few were Hechi and the others.


    Hechi and the others activated the Dragon veins in their bodies. After that, they practiced the Knight¡¯s breathing technique that Kalunu gave them and walked on the path of Life Knight in this world. As a result, they had reached the level of one circle.


    Previously, Kalunu had brought along the Kobolds in the Kobold tribe with a strong bloodline. He awakened their dragon veins and taught them the Knight¡¯s Meditation Technique.


    Due to the advantage of the bloodline now, there were already some Apprentice-level Kobolds in the entire Kobold tribe. Hechi and the others were even First Ring Knights.


    But would this really matter?


    Behind the Centaurs was a Church, not any mere cults or groups. The power hidden within a Church was undoubtedly mighty¡ª This could be seen from the Dusk Cult.


    Even excluding the Dusk Divine Weapon, the Dusk Cult was extremely powerful. Some First Ring practitioners were nothing in the eyes of the Dusk Cult.


    It was the same at this moment.


    Since an unknown Church was standing among the Centaurs, there was probably a powerful existence above First Ring.


    And among the Centaurs, the only existence above First Ring was Kalunu.


    Without a doubt, this situation was dangerous.


    But if these Dragon eggs could hatch, they would be able to supplement thebat strength of the Kobold tribe significantly, allowing the entire Kobold tribe¡¯s strength to reach a new level.


    Of course, this was only one of the possible scenarios.


    After all, under the current circumstances, even if these Dragon eggs could be hatched, it would still take an extremely long time for them to mature and reach adulthood.


    This was the growth cycle of extraordinary life forms.


    A pure-blooded Giant Dragon would need at least a thousand years to grow from birth to adulthood.


    In theory, the growth time of the Red Dragons would be much shorter, but it would not be less than a few hundred years.


    It would take a long time for them to grow up and mature.


    Of course, Kalunu had his way of dealing with this.


    The simplest way was to find a world where the passage of time was vastly different from the World of Gods and then send these dragons directly into that world.


    After they had spent hundreds of years in that world, he would let them return to this world.


    This was the most straightforward way.


    ¡°But from this point of view...¡±


    Standing where he was, Kalunu suddenly fell into deep thought. ¡°It seems that I can consider directly sending some excellent Kobolds to another world to gain experience...¡±


    In this way, I can give them the greatest opportunity and time to grow.


    The experience of different worlds was the most suitable for training people.


    Moreover, because time passed differently in different worlds, this could be used to buy valuable time for the Kobolds to grow up as quickly as possible.


    This kind of thing seemed to be very interesting.


    Then, after a moment, he turned around and left this ce, heading to another ce.


    As for the thought he had in mind earlier, he temporarily revoked it.


    The idea was good, but it still needed some time to implement for the time being.


    At the very least, if he wanted to achieve what Kalunu had imagined, the first thing he needed to do was to find a world where the flow of time in the World of Gods was sufficientlyrge.


    And in this aspect, he could only rely on his main body to find it.


    After all, although Kalunu could use some of the functions of the simtion, some of the simtion¡¯s functions could only be used by his main body.


    Thus, he could only wait.


    Of course, if it really couldn¡¯t be done, the Cursed World wouldn¡¯t be too bad.


    The flow of time between this world and the World of Gods could be pleasant. Chen Heng had stayed in that world for dozens of years, but only a few months had passed in the World of Gods.


    It was equivalent to one month in the World of Gods, which was ten years.


    From the passage of time, it was more suitable.


    But rtively speaking, the environment of the Cursed World was not suitable for the Kobolds and other Dragon sub-species to enter.


    After all, that world was a modern society where only humans existed.


    If the Kobolds entered, they would bepletely different, and it would easily cause chaos.


    If one were not careful, it would cause some trouble.


    That world could be considered as Chen Heng¡¯s privatend. It was also the main source of his current divine power.


    Unless it was absolutely necessary, Kalunu did not want to affect the operation of the Cursed World.


    Therefore, this world was not suitable.


    If he wanted to find another suitable ce, he could only wait for the subsequent simtion of the main body.


    Of course, at this moment, the most important thing for Kalunu was still the Red Dragon Egg that was about to hatch.


    Standing on the spot, he roughly felt the state of the Red Dragon Egg and then estimated the time.


    ¡°Two more days?¡±


    This year shed through his mind, and then he looked at the Red Dragon Egg in front of him and said, ¡°You can rest quietly.¡±


    ¡°Wait for another two more days, and I¡¯lle here to see you again.¡± He reached out and touched the Red Dragon Egg in front of him and then said.


    Under his gaze, the Red Dragon Egg in front of him shed and seemed to respond to him.

 Chapter 392 - A Bottleneck in Development

    <h4>Chapter 392: ¨C A Bottleneck in Development</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Simtionpleted...¡±


    ¡°All data has reached the standard...¡±


    ¡°We can begin...¡±


    Waves of voices rang out throughout the ce, and they rang out with ease at this moment.


    The surroundings seemed very quiet, and it was also peaceful. Other than the sound of footsteps, there was no other sound.


    At first nce, it was tranquil, giving people an inexplicable feeling.


    Surrounded by a spaciousboratory, several old men stood by the side. At this moment, their expressions were somewhat solemn and excited.


    ¡°What a powerful life form...¡±


    They looked at the giant red egg in front of them, and their faces revealed looks of anticipation. ¡°Such a powerful life form is absolutely difficult to find in our world...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only in this special world that we can see such a miracle...¡±


    ¡°This life form is naturally very powerful. It should have all kinds of powerful special abilities. Maybe it¡¯s just like the divine envoys of Kalunu?¡±


    These thoughts shed through their minds.


    These things in front of these people were extremely rare materials that were worth studying. There were no such powerful life forms that they could study during their time in the world before this.


    Although there were strange things like curses in the Cursed World, fundamentally speaking, there were no extraordinary lifeforms.


    And these Dragon eggs, in the eyes of these schrs who were born in the Cursed World, were undoubtedly extraordinary.


    Because of this, they stared at these Dragon eggs at all times with anticipation on their faces. For them, this was a moment that was worth looking forward to.


    Of course, it was the same for Kalunu.


    ¡°Is it almost time?¡±


    Standing on the spot, Kalunu roughly felt the time. Then, he looked at the data presented by the researchers around him and nodded.


    There was also a particr way to hatch a dragon egg.


    The time of development, the size of the dragon egg, the temperature of the surrounding space, and even the supply of energy were all very well studied. These would affect the birth rate of the life in the Dragon egg and its subsequent development.


    Of course, there was no problem with this Red Dragon Egg.


    This Red Dragon Egg had been carefully nurtured by Kalunu long ago. It had alreadyid the foundation. Before it was born and hatched, it had already given birth to its own spirituality and wisdom.


    This was also a unique thing. After all, although it was a Red Dragon Egg, the conditions of thisRed Dragon Egg were too good.


    It had Kalunu continuously injecting the Dragon bloodline origin into its body, causing its bloodline origin to increase constantly. The density of the Dragon bloodline was close to the origin.


    At the same time, it also had enough divine power to stimte its own life level to increase to a brand new level. Such conditions were tough to replicate in this world.


    After all, the Gods had disappeared today, and divine power was already a precious existence and very difficult to possess.


    Although Priests had divine power, it was very difficult to separate divine power and use it unless a very high-level Priest did it.


    As a Priest in the World of Gods, what they had was not pure divine power, but a power formed by thebination of the Gods¡¯ own power and their own power.


    Although it was simr in nature to divine power, and their power was also referred to as divine power, its effect was undoubtedly very different from the real divine power.


    If the divine power used by the Gods could be referred to as real divine power, then the divine power used by the Priests could only be known as inferior divine power.


    It was far from beingparable to real divine power in all aspects.


    Hence, to squander divine power and use it to nurture a dragon egg, probably not many people in this world could do this¡ª Kalunu was one of them.


    Hence, the conditions of this Red Dragon Egg could be extremely advantageous. If word were to spread, many people would probably feel jealous.


    It was precisely because of this that the hatching of the Red Dragon Egg was not a problem.


    After all, the Red Dragon Egg had already beenid a solid foundation long ago. At this moment, it was just hatching, so the amount of divine power wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference.


    However, even so, what had to be done still had to be done. After all, this was the first Dragon egg hatched by Kalunu¡¯s subordinates. It was of great significance.


    Proper data collection would be of great benefit in the future. It was precisely because of this that Kalunu had personally stood here. He had even mobilized all the researchers under him to record and observe this ce together.


    Under his gaze and along with a sh of light, a faint red texture began to appear on the Red Dragon Egg in front of him.


    It emitted a bit of light, and mysterious patterns started to emerge.


    Compared to a regr Dragon egg, the patterns on this Red Dragon Egg were undoubtedly much moreplicated and profound. It looked extraordinary.


    This was the proof of a strong Dragon bloodline to a certain extent.


    At this moment, standing on the spot and sensing the situation around him, Kalunu silently stretched out his hand and ced it on the Red Dragon Egg in front of him.


    Suddenly, an inexplicable feeling appeared, bringing with it a warm feeling.


    Just from the touch alone, the Red Dragon Egg felt pretty good. It didn¡¯t feel too rough. Instead, it felt as if he was stroking an exquisite piece of jade. It was exceptionallyfortable.


    The patterns on the Dragon egg also became more active, bing clearer in Kalunu¡¯s eyes.


    Of course, during this process, the divine power in Kalunu¡¯s body also surged out, pouring into the Red Dragon Egg in front of him, helping it to develop and nurture.


    Sensing the divine power surging out from Kalunu¡¯s body, the creature inside the Red Dragon Egg also seemed to sense something and became excited.


    Crack!


    A crisp sound rang out in front of him, and it rang out in the spacious space.


    ¡°It¡¯sing! It¡¯sing!¡±


    A low voice came from all directions, and there was a hint of excitement in it.


    Hearing the voice, Kalunu subconsciously lowered his head and looked in front of him.


    In front of him, the cracks on the Red Dragon Egg were gradually expanding, slowly covering the entire Dragon egg.


    In front of his eyes, the Red Dragon Egg officially cracked with a crisp sound. A brand new life was revealed from within.


    Kalunu lowered his head and sized up the life form before him.


    In front of him was a life form like a baby bird. It did not look too big, only with the size of a pony, but his body was already covered with ayer of faint red scales, looking very sturdy.


    A strange mucus was covering its body, but it didn¡¯t look disgusting. On top of its head, there was a white horn. It was pretty eye-catching.


    At first nce, it looked very simr to the Red Dragon, but there were many subtle differences. It was as if it had been adjusted in many ces, making it look much more exquisite.


    The most apparent thing was that the wings on its back were muchrger than a regr Red Dragon.


    From the looks of it, when it matured, its flying ability would be much stronger than a regr Red Dragon. It might even beparable to a regr Giant Dragon.


    Thinking of this, Kalunu could not help but smile.


    Rumble!


    A low sound was rumbled across the ce.


    In front of him, the Red Dragon that had just been born seemed to have sensed Kalunu¡¯s aura. It turned around and looked at Kalunu. Then, its eyes slowly opened, revealing a pair of golden eyes.


    There was a remarkably human-like friendliness and care in those eyes as if it was already familiar with Kalunu. Of course, in reality, it very well knew who Kalunu was.


    After all, from a long time ago, this Red Dragon Egg had already had its own consciousness. From then on, Kalunu had already been by its side.


    Long-termpanionship had long allowed Kalunu¡¯s aura to fuse into this Red Dragon¡¯s body, leaving a deep imprint on it.


    In addition, the influence of divine power was also an essential factor. To allow this Red Dragon to develop better, Kalunu had injected a lot of divine power into its body.


    That divine power originated from Kalunu, so it naturally had the imprint of Kalunu. Just like those Priests who served the Gods, they basically had the imprint of their own Gods.


    Therefore, after this Red Dragon was born, it was especially kind to Kalunu, treating him as its family. To a certain extent, this was also a good start.


    Standing in ce, looking at the Red Dragon in front of him, Kalunu smiled, then reached out his hand and touched the Red Dragon¡¯s head.


    A unique feeling emerged as if he had been electrocuted. Then, Kalunu¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but pause.


    A message appeared in his mind.


    ¡°Urald...¡±


    While he was standing on the spot, an unknown message appeared in his mind. Feeling this, Kalunu was a little surprised.


    ¡°Is this the message of the inheritance?¡±


    He looked at the familiar Red Dragon who was looking at him, and this thought shed through his mind.


    Extraordinary races often had some kind of unique inheritance. This kind of inheritance originated from the bloodline and often had a special ce.


    Giant Dragons were also a type of extraordinary race.


    ording to what Kalunu knew, once a true pure-blood Giant Dragon hatched in this world, it would already have sufficient wisdom to obtain the inheritance message hidden in the bloodline and understand its real name. Besides, the Dragon would also obtain arge amount of knowledge from the inheritance.


    The Red Dragon was not pure-blooded, and it was only a subspecies. Logically speaking, it should not have such a unique bloodline inheritance.


    However, the little Red Dragon seemed to have an exceptionally rich bloodline before him. It had reached a certain level, so it still triggered the Dragon race¡¯s inheritance in its body and obtained a portion of the inherited power.


    Urald was the true name of this little Red Dragon and its future name.


    Apart from that, it should have also obtained some knowledge from the inheritance. It was just that it didn¡¯t know how much there was.


    Even among pure-blooded Giant Dragons, the inheritance they could obtain was also very different because of the innate and bloodline differences.


    Generally speaking, the better the innate talent, the more noble the bloodline of the Giant Dragon, the more information they could obtain from the inheritance.


    On the contrary, the thinner the bloodline, the worse the innate talent, the less there would be.


    Although Urald had obtained the inheritance of the dragon bloodline, he was not a pure-blooded dragon after all. It was hard to say how many Dragon race inheritances he would obtain.


    But no matter what, this was something good. It was better than nothing, and this was for sure.


    Thinking of this, Kalunu smiled and then patted Urald¡¯s head. In front of him, Urald rubbed his hand hard, showing a very cordial and sentimental expression.


    Finally, Kalunu hadpleted his intentions to hatch the Dragon Egg, and the entire process was very smooth. Besides, due to the infusion of divine power, the problem of domestication was also solved.


    Under normal circumstances, Baby Dragons that hatched were less docile than Urald.


    In this world, any Dragon species were mighty and fierce, and it was challenging to domesticate even the Baby Dragons.


    Kalunu used his divine power to help the Dragon eggs develop, solving thisplex problem in an invisible way.


    The birth of Urald proved that this path was feasible. Of course, even so, in a short period, Urald¡¯s birth didn¡¯t mean much.


    With the huge growth cycle of the Dragon race, if Kalunu wanted to rely on Urald on the battlefield, he would have to wait until it matures.


    If he waited for hundreds of years, he probably wouldn¡¯t have any use for this Dragon sub-species.


    After all, the Koboldsbat strength was snowballing from the current situation. A group of professionals belonging to the Kobolds would appear in just a few decades.


    From this point, one had to mention the enormous advantage of the Mortal race. Compared to extraordinary races like the Giant Dragons, the growth rate of the Mortal race was indeed very strong.


    For the Giant Dragons, even though they were born strong, they could reach the level of Fourth Ring as long as they reached adulthood.


    However, if they wanted to reach Fourth Ring, they would need to go through hundreds of years of growth before they could do so.


    And for a mortal prodigy with sufficient talent, it was very likely that he would have already reached this level in hundreds of years.


    Of course, not all prodigies could reach this level, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    After all,pared to the extraordinary race, the Mortal race had another characteristic¡ª fertility.


    It wasn¡¯t just the Kobolds, including humans and centaurs. Compared to the extraordinary race, any Mortal race could be considered especially fertile.


    And with such a vast poption, there would always be prodigies that were powerful enough to appear.


    With proper guidance, these prodigies could easily step onto the path to transcendence. They would be able to catch up to the achievements that the Transcendent races had umted over hundreds of years in the shortest amount of time. They could even surpass them one by one.


    From this point of view, the Mortal race and the Transcendents had their advantages. It was just that they had different strategies.


    However, whileparing the power of faith, the Mortal race was clearly outshined thetter.


    After all,pared to the Mortal race, the Transcendents were limited by their ability to reproduce. The power of faith they could provide was limited.


    Perhaps a Giant Dragon could provide the power of faith of a thousand mortals. But so what?


    In this world, it was far easier to give birth to a thousand mortals than to give birth to a Giant Dragon.


    Moreover, the more innately powerful the race was, the harder it was to hand over their faith easily. The more powerful the existence was, the weaker their faith in God was.


    Therefore, the Mortal race was obviously more important for the Gods who stood high above.


    Standing where he was, all kinds of thoughts shed through Kalunu¡¯s mind. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, turn around, and walk to the other side.


    He headed to the outside world and quickly dealt with all kinds of matters. Now, with the expansion of the Kobolds, there were many more things to deal with around him.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he now had some helpers by his side, perhaps even Kalunu wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.


    In the Kobold Kingdom, Kalunu wanted to establish a basic system of officials, but it was simply impossible.


    There were too few types of people among the Kobolds. Until now, less than a thousand Kobolds could read and write. And among these people, there were even fewer who could manage.


    Therefore, Kalunu could not promote any of the Kobolds at this moment. Without a doubt, this was a very ufortable situation.


    Therefore, agriculture ranked first in the current Kobold Kingdom, and education ranked second.


    In the entire Kobold Kingdom, ssrooms upied arge part of the area.


    Kalunu himself had been a guest in one of the ssrooms for a long time, teaching his students.


    Of course,pared to a year ago, the situation had somewhat improved.


    At leastpared to that time, there were already quite a number of people among the Kobolds who had mastered the use and writing of themon humannguage.


    These Kobolds could also be used as the most basic teachers to relieve some of the pressure on Kalunu.


    In addition, most of the anthropologists who came from the Cursed World also learned themon humannguage of this world.


    Under Kalunu¡¯s arrangement, they also appeared in the Kobold ss to teach some of Kobold¡¯s most basic mathematics and even agricultural knowledge.


    In short, education was a very important matter in today¡¯s Kobold Kingdom.


    After the food problem was basically solved, this matter was also arranged by Kalunu as the first priority.


    However, there were still many problems.


    ¡®Bringing in talents from the Cursed World is simply too expensive...¡¯


    Standing where he was, this thought shed through Kalunu¡¯s mind.


    Kalunu could use divine power to bring people from the Cursed World to this world. However, under the current circumstances, the cost was still too high.


    It was fine to bring in a small number of people, but it wouldn¡¯t be worth it when the numbers grow.


    And from the current situation, the Kobold Kingdom needed an extremelyrge number of talents. As such, it was utterly impossible to keep bringing in people from the other worlds at will.


    However, relying on the Kobolds to nurture their own might probably be too slow for Kalunu¡¯s ns ahead.


    At this thought, Kalunu turned his gaze elsewhere.

 Chapter 393 - Profits and Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 393: ¨C Profits and Negotiations</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Standing where he was, Kalunu turned around and looked at the map in front of him.


    There was a huge and exquisite map before him, and it detailed the terrain and the distribution of various forces.


    The Kobold Kingdom was currently at the center, while the Centaurs were at the back.


    At this moment, Kalunu¡¯s gaze gradually moved downward, gradually focusing on another ce¡ª the Qika Kingdom.


    In the south of the Kobold Kingdom, other than arge area of desert, it belonged to the human kingdoms like the Qika Kingdom.


    As for the situation in these ces, Kalunu had grasped the situation over the past year. The Qika Kingdom was still in a state of internal strife.


    After the king¡¯s death, the Qika Kingdom was plunged into chaos. Several princes fought within, dragging the entire kingdom into the quagmire of war.


    Under such circumstances, the entire Qika Kingdom was in a state of chaos. Many refugees roam about every day, trying to escape from their original location.


    To the Kobolds, this was an excellent opportunity. As Kobolds, there was no need to overthink about the elites of the human race.


    To the elites of the human race, as long as they had a choice, they would not be willing to work for the Kobolds.


    However, humans were not the only elites. Among themoners, there were also many talents. For example, there were craftsmen and some literate people.


    To the Kobolds, these were rare talents. If they could obtain them, it would be a good supplement. Of course, under normal circumstances, it would be difficult.


    Different races were naturally wary and isted. Without a long period of adjustment, the humans would note to seek refuge.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter.


    The Qika Kingdom was currently in a state of chaos. Under the current circumstances, if Kalunu made a move and stole some refugees, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    As long as this batch of refugees were plundered into the desert, then the rest wouldn¡¯t be up to them.


    While standing on the spot, many thoughts shed through Kalunu¡¯s mind. However, this matter was still a little troublesome.


    Even though the Qika Kingdom had fallen into internal strife, it was still very powerful. It was far from what the Kobold Kingdom couldpare to.


    If he really wanted to n, he would need to prepare.


    He lowered his head and fell into deep thought as he thought of this. Then, he turned around and left the ce.


    In the following period, he had been preparing, and the preparation process was notplicated.


    With the continuous development of the Kobold Kingdom, many people came to the desert to try to do business with the Kobolds these days.


    In the past, they did this for the fur and various herbs in the hands of the Kobolds. Later on, they had done so for various unique products such as sugar, refined salt, paper, and liquor.


    These were rtively simple products. With the support of the people of the Cursed World, they were quickly picked out and became the specialties of the Kobold Kingdom.


    They had recently found several iron ores with rich content nearby that could be mined to forge iron weapons. In this aspect, the Kobolds had an inherent advantage.


    After all, the Kobolds loved to dig. Apart from digging, they were also good at searching for minerals and mining. In this aspect, they were much more useful than humans.


    Before long, the Kobold Kingdom could even produce iron weapons for use.


    Of course, there was no need to export iron weapons. Just the huge profits from the sugar and paper were enough to make people envious.


    There would always be people who were willing to take risks ande to trade with the Kobolds to obtain this wealth.


    These merchants were also one of the reasons why the Kobold Kingdom could develop so quickly.


    At this moment, Kalunu¡¯s gaze fell on these people. No matter how he looked at it, these merchants were the best allies.


    They first came from the Qika Kingdom and were extremely familiar with everything in the Qika Kingdom¡ª they were suitable guides.


    Simrly, their identity as merchants meant that they were destined to be driven by benefits.


    As long as they could bring them sufficient benefits, these people would absolutely not mind being used by a group of Kobolds or even selling out their own country.


    They could be considered good candidates for an alliance.


    Having made up his mind, Kalunu began to select targets. Even if he wanted to search for guides, this didn¡¯t mean that Kalunu would take in anyone.


    Ordinary merchants weren¡¯t able to enter his line of sight.


    He wanted to work with existences that possessed a certain amount of power within the Qika Kingdom. Only such figures could give him what he wanted. Some suitable targets were found very quickly.


    Far Away, within the Qika Kingdom.


    ¡°You mean that the Kobold Tribe¡¯s Chief wishes to meet me?¡±


    In a luxurious manor, a middle-aged man looked at the servant before him and couldn¡¯t help but frown as he spoke.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    In front of the middle-aged man, the servant¡¯s expression was respectful as he said, ¡°Moreover, he not only passed the news to you, he also passed the news to other people.¡±


    ¡°Other people from the Chamber of Commerce?¡±


    The middle-aged man frowned, appearing somewhat puzzled at this time. ¡°What exactly does he want to do?¡±


    Many people in the Qika Kingdom already knew about the Kobold Kingdom in the desert.


    In the beginning, not many people knew about this. They were only limited to some desert hunters and merchants.


    Butter, with the appearance of products such as sugar and paper, more and more people began to pay attention to the Kobold Kingdom.


    There were even many noble families and powerful merchants from the Chambers of Commerce.


    There was nothing they could do about it. The profits were tempting.


    An ordinary piece of white sugar was an absolute luxury in the human world. Even the noble families could not enjoy it often.


    There were no nts that could extract sugar like sugarcane and beets in this world. It was challenging for the noble families in this world to enjoy the sweet taste.


    The same was true for paper.


    Before this, the paper was basically made from specially-made furs and was extremely expensive.


    However, the paper that spread out from the Kobold Kingdom used the advanced technology of the Cursed World. Not only was it exquisite in appearance and soft in texture, but it was also exceptionallyfortable to use, naturally causing people to go crazy.


    In just a short time, the various goods that originated from the Kobold Kingdom immediately became popr and were noticed by many people.


    While in the face of huge profits, people wouldn¡¯t be bothered even if they were trading with the Kobolds.


    Some noble families were moved by this and began to gradually contact the Kobold Kingdom, forming a connection with it and conducting trade.


    They might not do it themselves, but the Chambers of Commerce under them, as well as the caravans of their ownponents, would often conduct trade with the Kobold Kingdom.


    Both sides had enough benefits and were satisfied with each other.


    But this time, they didn¡¯t know what the situation was¡­


    ¡°Did you find out what the situation is?¡±


    Looking at the servant in front of him, the middle-aged man thought for a moment and then asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±


    The servant shook his head, then thought for a moment and said, ¡°But it¡¯s said that it will affect the trade in the future.¡±


    ¡°It is said that the Kobold Chief wants to hand over the rights to sell the sugar and paper to a few people.¡±


    Hand over the rights to sell the sugar and paper to a few people¡­


    The middle-aged man heard this, and he was stunned for a moment before his expression changed drastically.


    ¡°Send someone to inform Chief Kalunu.¡±


    Many thoughts shed through the middle-aged man¡¯s mind as he stood on the spot. However, he did not hesitate at this moment and said directly, ¡°Just say that I will definitely attend his invitation on time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The servant respectfully nodded his head as he stood in front of the middle-aged man and listened to the middle-aged man¡¯s words. Then, he silently left and left just like that.


    At this moment, many people in the Qika had made simr decisions.


    They could do nothing because Kalunu¡¯s actions were too important to them.


    Sugar and paper were the best-selling goods in the Qika Kingdom. Even the Church used them and praised them as a gift from the Gods.


    If anyone had enough sugar and paper, wealth would immediately roll in and gather in their hands.


    ording to Kalunu, the sugar and paper in the Kobold Kingdom would only be sold to friends who worked closely with them.


    It was no longer like before, where people could buy them as long as they went to buy them.


    If that were really the case, then those who had already tasted the sweetness would undoubtedly be unable to ept it.


    The profits from the sugar and paper were already in front of their eyes, and they had truly tasted it.


    If they gave up at this time, then they wouldn¡¯t be willing to give up no matter what.


    On the contrary, it would undoubtedly mean a huge fortune if they reached an agreement with the other party at this meeting and became the only few sugar and paper business in the Qika Kingdom.


    Huge benefits would roll in, and they and even the family behind them would also obtain new opportunities in this meeting.


    On the contrary, if they missed this opportunity, it would be tough to obtain such an opportunity in the future.


    Therefore, no one was willing to miss this meeting.


    To let these people be at ease, Kalunu specially set the meeting ce in the northern region of the Qika Kingdom.

 Chapter 394 - Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 394: ¨C Negotiations</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Early morning, the sun shone upon thend, illuminating the entire area.


    This was the northern region of the Qika Kingdom. It was initially a city, but it had long since been abandoned. There were only scattered vagrants around, and they woulde to this ce to roam.


    However, this ce has inexplicably be lively today.


    Many soldiers had rushed into this ce in the outside world, surrounding this area until it was imprable.


    If one looked carefully, one could see that these soldiers were different from ordinary soldiers. They wore armor and held exquisite weapons, but they were not humans but Kobolds.


    The mercenaries who were wandering around were very surprised at this point.


    In the World of Gods, wearing armor and using iron weapons had always been the symbol of a civilized race.


    In the past, only a few races, including humans, could do this on arge scale. This was not a small matter.


    Wearing armor and using iron weapons meant that one¡¯sbat strength had significantly increased.


    No matter how strong a person was with his bare hands, as long as he was not a professional, he would not be able to fight against an elite armored soldier.


    Using the same sword and knife to sh at a body of flesh and sh at the armor was apletely different experience. The former was enough to cut through flesh and blood, leading to severe injury. But, thetter might not inflict as much damage.


    Hence, wearing armor symbolized status and eliteness no matter where one was.


    Even in the Human Kingdom, the human Lords¡¯ armor was limited. Even the simplest leather armor was valuable and could be considered a precious resource.


    Generally speaking, if a regr Viscount had 100 armored warriors under him, his strength would already be overpowering.


    But how many Kobolds were in sight right now? By counting the Kobolds in armor, there were already thousands of them, not to mention the Kobolds in the desert and Qika Kingdom. With such arge number, it was a terrifying force.


    Moreover, as these Kobolds moved forward, they seemed to be in a neat formation. Their physiques were alsorger than that of ordinary Kobolds. With one look, one could tell that they were elites that had been trained. Their strength was not much inferior to that of regr human warriors.


    The power contained within was terrifying.


    Looking at the power disyed by these Kobolds, the eyes of everyone present flickered. At this moment, all sorts of thoughts shed through their minds.


    ¡°Kobolds, are they that rich?¡±


    Standing outside the town, a few middle-aged men looked at the Kobold warriors in front of them. At this moment, many thoughts shed through their minds.


    In this world, Kobolds had always been synonymous with savagery and ignorance. However, the Kobold Kingdom in the desert had brought surprises to people repeatedly.


    This was the case with the Kobolds¡¯ previous products, such as paper and sugar. Now, these elite Kobold warriors were also a huge surprise.


    ¡°But, with such a huge force...¡±


    Some people had some thoughts while standing on the spot, looking at the neat lineup of elite Kobold warriors. ¡°If we can make them our allies...¡±


    The Kobold warriors in front of them were indeed mighty.


    There were three to four thousand armored warriors. This number could be huge even for the Qika Kingdom. With the current chaos in the Qika Kingdom, this was a force that could affect the situation.


    Especially now, in the Qika Kingdom, a few princes were fighting against each other, and each of them needed the support of external forces.


    How nice would it be if they could obtain the support of these Kobolds...


    At this moment, many people had these thoughts shing through their minds.


    In reality, this was also the result that Kalunu wanted to see.


    He had spent so much effort to gather arge force under hismand, partly to act as a deterrent and partly to show the power that he possessed.


    With the current strength of the Kobold Kingdom, it was already sufficient to intervene in the chaos of the Qika Kingdom.


    He believed that as long as they disyed this, there would be people who would take the initiative to make contact with him.


    Of course, if they didn¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t matter. At most, Kalunu would take the initiative to seek them out.


    Standing at their original positions, the invited noble families stared ahead, with their eyes shing. They then walked in one by one.


    The Kobold warriors in the distance were only guarding the camp in front. As for the specific negotiation location, it wasn¡¯t there but in the city center.


    This was also in consideration of the thoughts of the human Lords. After all, if it were in a ce controlled by the Kobolds, their lives would be in the hands of the Kobolds.


    No matter who it was, they would probably hesitate when they thought of the consequences.


    This wasn¡¯t a huge problem, so Kalunu ensured that the people had peace of mind. So, he picked this ce to negotiate.


    At this moment, some people had already arrived and were waiting for Kalunu to arrive.


    ¡°There are quite many people here.¡±


    In a spacious room, there was a huge round table. At this moment, there were already some people sitting at the round table.


    As the meeting was held, the guards present were jointly responsible by the people who hade to participate in the meeting.


    Therefore, in this ce, not only could one see the fully armored Kobold warriors, but they could also see the elite Human Knight guarding every corner of this ce together.


    It had to be said that this scene was unique, and it should be sporadic in the past.


    The Kobold warriors, who had always been barbaric, stood side by side with the Human Knight and were responsible for guarding this ce.


    If this urrence were to be spread out, perhaps not many people would believe it.


    When everyone thought of this, they could not help but have an inexplicable feeling in their hearts.


    Just two or three years ago, if someone told them about the scene in front of them, they would definitely think that the other party was joking.


    If someone told them that the Kobolds not only had a civilization but also possessed great power, they would definitely feel that it was extremely absurd.


    After all, in the inherent impression of the humans of this world, the Kobolds were barbaric.


    Most of these life forms lived in the wild and were scattered almost everywhere in the world. They were like wild beasts, and their vitality was exceptionally tenacious.


    Almost every person who walked in the wild would encounter a Kobold. asionally, they could even kill a few.


    However, the civilization and qualities that the Kobolds possessed were something that no one had ever seen before. One could imagine how shocked these people were by the appearance of the Kalunu and the Kobold Kingdom.


    Even so, no matter how ridiculous or shocking they felt, the truth was right there, and no one could question it.


    The Kobold kingdom was indeed before them, and they had offered all kinds of products that made humans lose their minds. The Kobolds gave them benefits that the humans couldn¡¯t refuse.


    It was precisely because of this they were sitting here and negotiating with a group of Kobolds who were like beasts to them in the past.


    ¡°Is the time not up yet?¡±


    A tall, middle-aged man looked around and said in the spacious room with some impatience.


    Unlike the others around him, this middle-aged man was very tall and sturdy. He looked like a warrior who hade from the Land of Berserkers, and he looked exceptional.


    He was wearing aplete set of armor on such an asion. It seemed that he did not mind the weight.


    The people around him turned around and looked at him for a moment before shifting their gazes.


    Many of them were nobles in the Qika Kingdom, and most were Lords of the city. If that were not the case, they would not have the right to enter the sight of Knu and be invited over.


    Besides, the territories of these people were often very close to each other. Therefore, these people naturally knew each other.


    Of course, knowing each other was one thing, but there was no need to make connections at this time. After all, from what they had learned before, the people present werepetitors, and they could all be potential enemies.


    ording to the information that Kalunu had specially released before, this meeting would decide the future product distributors of the Qika Kingdom.


    Whether it was sugar, liquor, or paper, there would be several distributors responsible for the interests of the Kobold Kingdom in the Qika Kingdom.


    The number of slots open for distributors was limited, and the number of people who could secure it was also bound to be limited.


    When counting everyone present, they were all potentialpetitors, and all of them were well aware of this point.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    As the hourss slowly flowed into its surroundings, the fine sand slowly fell to the other end.


    Then, some figures began to appear and walk over from afar.


    Tap tap tap¡­


    A series of light footsteps could be hearding from behind.


    Hearing the footsteps, everyone looked behind them and saw a figure before them¡ª it was a Kobold wearing a ck robe.


    The Kobold looked about two meters tall. However, its body was not burly. It was well-proportioned and seemed very fit.


    Unlike the other Kobolds around him, this Kobold had a more delicate appearance. His overall outline looked more natural and was filled with a sense of harmony.


    Although it did not conform to human aesthetic standards, it also had a unique charm.


    He walked over from the outside with a smile on his face, giving people a very rxed feeling. But even so, the people present did not dare to let their guard down.


    Because when the Kobold in front of them walked into the hall, their bodies could not help but tremble.


    A terrifying and majestic aura spread in all directions and swept into the heart of the people present.


    It was a unique feeling, somewhat simr to the majestic aura felt in the church. But there was no doubt that this feeling gave the people a particrly terrible omen, like something terrible was about to happen.


    In fact, this kind of majestic feeling was nothing else but thebination of bloodline majesty and divine majesty.


    As the Master of the Kobold Kingdom, Kalunu¡¯s Dragon veins have grown to apelling level in addition to nurturing Dragon eggs. The bloodline in his body was not inferior to that of Urald, and it was even much stronger.


    If he had not been suppressing the power of his bloodline and did not let the Dragon power in his body burst outpletely, everyone present would have fainted.


    As for divine power, it was a great power that was slowly contained after being baptized by divine power for a long time.


    In other words, it was actually Knu suppressing his high-level bloodlines and high-level power against the low-level life forms present.


    Compared to these mortals in front of him, Kalunu¡¯s current essence was a little too powerful, which was why these people had this feeling. The so-called Dragon aura of the Giant Dragon was something simr.


    Walking over from afar silently, the faces of the people present became paler. They could feel the mighty and imposing aura emanating from Kalunu¡¯s body, and they could feel it very clearly.


    Under this mighty and imposing aura, they felt their entire bodies stiffen. The blood in their bodies was flowing in reverse, and they could feel all sorts of immense feelings.


    In an instant, some people couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Their minds became nk, and they couldn¡¯t even think. Fortunately, this feeling came by and disappeared quickly.


    When Kalunu sat down in his seat in just a moment, the majestic aura from before disappeared as if it had never appeared before.


    After the majestic aura disappeared, the faces of everyone present turned pale. Even the middle-aged man in armor from before had the same reaction. They had never felt that the Kalunu in front of them was so terrifying.


    Before this, they didn¡¯t have any impression of Kalunu. They only obtained information about Kalunu through bits and pieces of information.


    This was a knowledgeable Kobold. Kalunu had forcefully led the Kobolds in the desert to build their city and even developed trade. He had reached this stage step by step, and this was a very remarkable thing.


    It was more of a description of his strength than his wisdom.


    The Kobold King had also made a move in the past year. Every time he made a move, it was astonishing. He had once disyed terrifying strength.


    The people present had more or less heard of this. But even so, before today, they did not feel anything toward him.


    They knew that Kalunu was very strong, but they didn¡¯t know how strong he was.


    Until now, they finally understood that he was mighty and far above them.


    From their feeling, if the Kobold King wanted to, he could easily kill everyone present. While thinking of this, many of them broke out in cold sweat.


    They had been careless.


    At this moment, some people already felt a little regretful that they hade to this ce rashly.


    ¡°At least the Second Ring...¡±


    In the surroundings, a Knight looked at Kalunu in front of him. His face was pale as this thought shed through his mind.


    Due to their limited strength, they could not see what level Kalunu was. However, from the looks of the situation just now, he was definitely above the Second Ring.


    When they thought of this, many people felt their scalps go numb.


    The strength of the Qika Kingdom was much stronger than that of the Karo Kingdom.


    However, a Second Ring warrior was still the topbating strength within the Qika Kingdom. Only the top ns possessed such fighting strength.


    The Kobold King in front of them had actually reached such a level or perhaps even higher!


    When they thought of this, their emotions could not help but be a littleplicated. They were out of words.


    ¡°Sorry to have kept you all waiting.¡±


    Seated in his own seat, Kalunu turned around and looked at the people in front of him with a smile on his face.


    His attitude seemed to be very good. He didn¡¯t have any attitude that belonged to a powerhouse, nor did he show anything bad.


    Sensing Kalunu¡¯s attitude, the people present felt slightly relieved. Then, they looked forward and stared at Kalunu.


    Under their gazes, Kalunu slowly opened his mouth and went straight into the main point.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°This time, the products we are prepared to offer are these.¡±


    Behind him, some Kobolds walked forward and ced some things over.


    ¡°Is this...¡±


    Looking at the actions of these Kobolds, the people present were somewhat puzzled. Under their gazes, some boxes were brought over.


    While opening the boxes, there were two items in two different colors inside.


    ¡°Is this... sugar?¡±


    Looking at the two items in the boxes, the eyes of the people present couldn¡¯t help but light up.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Kalunu smiled, then said, ¡°You¡¯re right. White sugar and brown sugar...¡±


    ¡°These are the two things that are up for grabs this time. I will have two distributor slots for each item.¡±


    ¡°In other words, there are a total of four slots...¡±


    Some people in the surroundings frowned when they heard what Kalunu said. Then, they looked around.


    At this moment, more than ten people were sitting around just by counting.


    Compared to the people sitting here, four slots were less than one-third. In other words, more than half of the people would be eliminated.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a campaign, there must be a condition.¡±


    Someone opened his mouth and then looked at Kalunu and asked, ¡°May I ask what the conditions are?¡±


    This time, Kalunu didn¡¯t say anything and just pped his hands.


    At the side, someone naturally walked over and handed some documents to the people in front of him.


    The documents were written on thetest paper product, which was very different from the leather paper of this world. It made people¡¯s eyes light up at a nce.


    The people looking at the paper could almost immediately understand the huge profits at stake.


    This was the paper. It had already appeared in small quantities in the Qika Kingdom. It had already attracted the attention of many people before it had been sold inrge quantities.


    But this was not the most important thing now¡­

 Chapter 395 - Forbidden Land

    <h4>Chapter 395: ¨C Forbidden Land</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Looking at the piece of paper in their hands, everyone looked away reluctantly and started to read the contents.


    On these papers, the contents were straightforward. It had already indicated Kalunu¡¯s conditions.


    ¡°You want ves and refugees in exchange?¡±


    Looking at the conditions given by Kalunu, everyone present could not help but frown.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Sitting upright on the spot, Kalunu looked at the people in front of him and smiled casually. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything much. I just want those hard-working refugees.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll buy them from you at the current market price.


    ¡°Besides, I will pay for them using sugar.¡±


    Facing the gazes of everyone present, he continued to speak and casually added this sentence.


    As he finished speaking, the eyes of everyone present instantly lit up.


    Amodity like sugar could be the most popr luxury item in the Qika Kingdom.


    They could only obtain a small amount from the Kobolds in the past. It was tough for them to get even a little more.


    But now, ording to what Kalunu proposed, it seemed like he would let them barter trade sugar.


    The condition was only to use ves and refugees to exchange for it, and this was a rtively simple thing for them.


    ¡°I will have my representatives over to negotiate the price of ves and sugar with everyone present. I believe that they will give everyone a satisfactory answer.¡±


    Looking at these people in front of him, Kalunu smiled and then said, ¡°In addition, this is also a survey.¡±


    ¡°The survey result is the number and quality of ves.¡±


    ¡°No matter who it is, as long as they can provide us with the best quality and thergest number of ves, they can be our only trading partner.¡±


    ¡°The subject of the survey is ves?¡±


    Looking at Kalunu in front of them, the people present were a little surprised.


    They had never thought this would happen before.


    They had only thought about how much they had to pay and prepare to obtain those things.


    But from the looks of it, all they needed now was just ves.


    And throughout the process, they didn¡¯t even have to lose anything. After all, although they had to provide those ves, the Kobolds would ultimately pay for them.


    To them, not only did they not lose anything, they could even reap huge amounts of profit. After all, sugar was much more valuable than ordinary ves.


    This was especially true for the people present. After all, they were Lords in their respectivends, and they usually had a group of guards at their service.


    With just a wave of the hand or an order, they could immediately rob the merchant caravans around them to capture ves or force refugees into bing ves.


    In other words, it was apletely cost-free business.


    In regr times, doing this might cause a lot of trouble. However, getting ves and refugees would be easier at this time of chaos.


    After all, a war was going on in the Qika Kingdom, and many refugees appeared almost every moment.


    How could people care about such trivial matters?


    While thinking of this, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but ponder this proposal.


    Sitting upright in his seat, Kalunu looked at the people¡¯s reactions in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but reveal a slight smile on his face. Then, he continued to speak and moved on to the next topic.


    This meeting proceeded very quickly. In just a few hours, the various details were finalized.


    Of course, not every specific thing was decided on the spot. For example, the delivery and price of ves and the price of variousmodities were details that needed to be discussed carefully.


    But to discuss trivial matters like this, there was no need for Kalunu toe by himself. He could just send his representatives over.


    A few dayster, the gathered nobles gradually left the area.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally over¡­¡±


    Standing in the same ce, Kalunu looked into the distance and said softly.


    ¡°Are you ready to go back?¡±


    A voice came from the side.


    Kalunu didn¡¯t turn around. Just by listening to the voice, he knew who it was.


    Dilin was standing behind him, looking at the tall figure of Kalunu. She was a little puzzled, ¡°You brought so many people here just to talk about this?¡±


    Before this, she had thought that Kaluru hade here to attack the humans. She didn¡¯t expect that it would end after just a meeting.


    ¡°Just doing this is enough.¡±


    Kaluru smiled and exined casually, ¡°I brought these armored Kobolds just to show the humans my strength.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I did that to see if anyone wants to corporate with us.¡±


    ¡°Cooperate with us?¡±


    Dilin was a little puzzled.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kalunu nodded, then he turned around and looked toward the south. ¡°The Qika Kingdom in the south is still at war. It seems to be in a state of anxiety.¡±


    ¡°At this time, if we show our strength, we might attract some people¡¯s attention, and they wille to seek cooperation with us.¡±


    ¡°What benefits will this bring us in return?¡±


    Dilin looked at Kalunu and asked doubtfully, ¡°Hmm¡­ Cooperating with the humans¡­¡±


    ¡°We will receive so many benefits if we cooperate with the humans.¡±


    Kalunu smiled and exined casually, ¡°For example, the human territories, the special rights, and many other things only essible by the humans¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    Dilin shook her head and was a little confused. ¡°And those ves, they don¡¯t seem to be of much use to you, right?¡±


    This was also what she was puzzled about.


    The ves that Kalunu asked for didn¡¯t seem to be useful to the Kobold Kingdom on the surface.


    After all, what humans could do, the Kobolds could do.


    Moreover, the Kobolds had more tenacious vitality and were more functional than humans.


    Inparison, the Kobolds¡¯ lives were more indispensable. Even if they died, no one would feel sorry for them because anyone could easily grab a bunch of Kobolds in the desert.


    ¡°Buying ves is just an attempt.¡±


    Kalunu shook his head and said, ¡°Ordinary ves are not of much use to us, of course.


    ¡°But some unique ves are still useful to us. That¡¯s why I want to cooperate with these people.¡±


    If they were just ordinary ves, they wouldn¡¯t be very useful to Kalunu.


    In the desert, there were some cheap Kobolds. As long as people were willing to give these Kobolds some food, they would work obediently.


    Inparison, human ves not only cost money, but they were also not as useful as Kobolds.


    What Kalunu needed was not these types of ves. Instead, he required the elites of the human race. The elites he had in mind were craftsmen, schrs, and other talents.


    It would be very difficult for Kalunu to obtain these elites on his own. Only through those noble Lords of the Human World would it be easier to get his hands on them.


    Hence, he was open to the options of cooperating with these people. His sole purpose foring here this time was to aplish this.


    As for the others thoughts he had in mind, it didn¡¯t interest Kalunu for the time being.


    The Qika Kingdom was currently in a state of internal strife, but the strength of the Kobold Kingdom was still far from enough to swallow the entire kingdom in one gulp.


    The Kobold Kingdom was stillcking in terms of strength and other aspects. Many problems would arise if they forcefully initiated attacks.


    Rather than that, it would be better to use trade to continuously suck blood from these human kingdoms and slowly strengthen themselves.


    Both sugar and alcohol were low-cost and high-profitmodities. Using these, Kalunu couldpletely draw wealth from the humans and obtain what he wanted.


    As for his army, Kobolds in the desert were readily avable to join his force. He did not need to get an army from the Human Kingdom.


    As fornd, Knu had no desire to obtain more as the desert was incredibly vast.


    No matter how he looked at it, Kalunu did not need to attack the Human Kingdom. Moreover, his main enemies were the Kobolds in the north, not others.


    Kobolds in the north were his current greatest enemies and also his main rivals.


    ¡°After this matter is over, let¡¯s continue to expand outwards.¡±


    Kalunu looked into the distance as this thought shed through his mind standing on the spot.


    Time slowly passed.


    After staying here for a few days, Kalunu quickly returned to Kalunu City.


    Kalunu City was the name of the Kobold city. It was named after Kalunu himself.


    After not seeing the ce for some time and following the hard work of the Kobolds in the city, the city¡¯s interior seemed to have beplete.


    Kalunu returned to his position and was about to continue his work.


    ¡°Severalrge-scale tribes still exist there, huh¡­¡±


    Picking up the document in his hand, Kalunu looked at the document¡¯s content thoughtfully.


    After such a long period of hard work, there were no other Kobold tribes around Kalunu City.


    Thoserge-scale Kobold tribes had basically been disbanded and merged into the city before him.


    It was precisely because of this that the Kobold Kingdom could develop and grow to such an extent.


    Up until now, there were still wild Kobolds around Kalunu City. However, those Kobolds were usually scattered and didn¡¯t form a tribe.


    However, in the distance, things were different.


    ¡°The so-called Forbidden Land, huh¡­¡±


    Kalunu picked up a piece of information in his hand, and then his eyes revealed a slightly solemn expression.


    The desert was called a desert for a reason. In the desert, there were many dangerous ces.


    As early as ancient times, there were Gods active in the world. They lived on thend and together with the people, which brought obvious effects to this world.


    There had been traces left behind in many ces in this world by the Gods.


    The power of Gods was so powerful that they would often leave deep marks in ces where they had once disyed their power and fought. Even if tens of thousands of years had passed, the marks were still present.


    The so-called Forbidden Land was often the general name of the Gods¡¯ area.


    The influence of the past powerful existences in the Forbidden Land would be very dangerous, and mortals could not survive in it.


    In the past, the desert was the battlefield between the Gods.


    The power of the Gods left traces on the earth, forming a deep brand on this area, causingrge areas to be Forbidden Land.


    Because of this, there were very few intelligent races in the desert.


    Beside the Kalunu City, there seemed to be a forbiddennd..

 Chapter 396 - Fertile Land

    <h4>Chapter 396: ¨C Fertile Land</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°The so-called Forbidden Lands, huh, interesting¡­¡±


    Standing where he was, Kalunu pondered over the information he had obtained. At this moment, all sorts of thoughts shed through his mind.


    The so-called Forbidden Lands could be considered a specialty of the desert region. Due to the Great War, the environment in the Forbidden Lands was unique, and anything could exist there.


    Some said that hidden in the Forbidden Lands were ruins left behind from ancient times, and among them were inheritances and powers left behind by the previous powerhouses.


    Not to mention powerful magic items. They were all unearthed from these ruins.


    Of course, these Forbidden Lands could also contain terrifying dangers.


    Because of the unique environment of the Forbidden Lands, the beings that lived in them were often very terrifying. To ordinary beings, it was an exceedingly significant threat.


    Kalunu knew that there was once an incident where a Forbidden Land exploded and directly destroyed an enormous empire.


    Although this was a very extreme case, it happened long ago. However, there might be a possibility it would happen again.


    It was precisely because of this that the Human Kingdoms in this world were so wary of the desert. It was also because of this reason that the environment in the desert was so harsh.


    Originally, Kalunu wasn¡¯t prepared toe into contact with the Forbidden Land. However, a new piece of news made him change his mind.


    Before this, to gather as much power as possible and strengthen his own strength, Kalunu had sent people out to investigate, searching for traces of the Kobold tribes in many ces.


    Their mission was naturally to explore the Kobold tribes and then allow Kalunu to annex them and bring them under his control.


    Kalunu had already subdued more than a dozen Kobold tribes and obtained many captives through this method in the past.


    And ording to the news he received this time, there seemed to be many traces of Kobolds in the Forbidden Land beside Kalunuu City.


    There seemed to be more than one Kobold tribe in this Forbidden Land. ording to estimates, at least tens of thousands of Kobolds were in the Forbidden Land.


    Even Kalunu couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by this number.


    Although Kobolds could be bred, it would take at least a few years for a Kobold to grow from birth to adulthood. This was an indispensable period of growth, and even Kobolds couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    The poption of the Kobold Kingdom currently could be considered quiterge. In fact, there were close to 200,000 of them.


    However, tens of thousands of them were infants, far from adulthood.


    As for the Kobolds in the Forbidden Land, they were adults and ready.


    In the wild, due to theck of food, the survival rate of Kobold infants was very low. Generally, only one or two out of ten newborn Kobolds could live until adulthood.


    Under such circumstances, most of the Kobolds in the wild were adults, and the number of infants was rtively small.


    The situation was very different from the Kobold kingdom, where infants ounted for arge portion of the poption.


    When he thought of this, Kalunu¡¯s heart moved, and he slowly decided.


    ¡­


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±


    Following a dested path, Kalunu continued forward. He raised his head and looked into the distance, then couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    In front of him was a dested area. The entirend before him was red as if it had been stained with blood, and it looked bizarre.


    Nothing was present on this piece ofnd other than a few weeds with tenacious vitality. The whole ce looked abandoned, and it didn¡¯t seem like a poption was living around it.


    Looking at thend before him, Kalunu secretly frowned. Then, he continued to walk forward. As he went deeper into thend in front of him, he could clearly feel something.


    There seemed to be an unknown force in the area that was affecting the surrounding environment and suppressing its life. Perhaps this was the reason why this ce was so deste.


    As he walked, Kalunu casually looked at thend in this area and discovered something different.


    ¡°It¡¯s contaminated with an unknown aura¡­¡±


    He felt it for a while and came to this conclusion. Thend before him seemed out of the ordinary.


    A strange aura intertwined with this ce and deeply permeated this area, causing the nature of thisnd to change, which was different from typicalnd.


    Therefore, normal nts couldn¡¯t grow in this area, which was why the ce had be so deste.


    Kalunu finally understood why no one was interested in this ce. This area before him was obviously a ce with no benefits. Even wild beasts with instincts would subconsciously avoid this ce.


    However, as they continued to go deeper, there was a new change in the situation. Behind the huge red area was a piece of whitend.


    Compared to the outside world, this area was more unique. The soil in each ce was white and very special.


    Compared to the outside world, this ce was even more strange. Lush nts grew in this ce and kept spreading¡ª it was a lively scene.


    ¡°Is this the¡­¡±


    Standing next to Kalunu, Dilin and Eileen instantly revealed shocked expressions when they saw the ce. They seemed to have sensed something at this moment, and their faces quickly revealed a pleasant surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m sensing vigorous vitality!¡±


    ¡°This area has aura traces of the God of Nature¡¯s divine power!¡±


    They felt it for a while and then said.


    ¡°The God of Nature¡¯s divine power?¡±


    Kalunu frowned and then carefully felt it.


    Dilin and Eileen were tree spirits. They were also the children and descendants of the God of Nature. They were the most sensitive to the God of Nature¡¯s aura, so they could clearly feel it.


    However, Kalunu was not too bad. After all, he was Chen Heng¡¯s clone. There was also a remnant of divine power in his body, so he could use it to sense the situation around him.


    This was one of the usages of divine power.


    Soon, with Kalunu¡¯s sensing, the situation around him was revealed.


    Compared to the outside world, the situation here was unique. The aura of the outside world felt like decay and sorrow. On the other hand, this ce was filled with vigorous vitality.


    There was also a strange power enveloping this area, changing nature. However, the effect was just the opposite. Not only did it not suppress the growth of all living things, it actually made this area even more prosperous.


    Under the influence of that mysterious power, this area would inevitably be even more prosperous. Whether it was nts or other life forms, all beings would thrive. It was a unique feeling.


    After standing on the spot and feeling it carefully for a moment, Kalunu opened his eyes and looked around.


    ¡°This power does indeed have some authority simr to nature¡­¡±


    He fell into deep thought as various thoughts shed through his mind. ¡°I just don¡¯t know which God of Nature left it behind¡­¡±


    Yes, there was more than one God of Nature. Nature includes a vast scope, and many Gods of Nature were present and in control. As long as one possessed control, one could be among the Gods of Nature.


    Many Gods of Nature were present based on the World of Gods¡¯ history. Kunu could even name ten of them from the tips of his fingers.


    As for the Gods of Nature that had disappeared in history and had lost their names, there might have been more.


    The God of Nature should have left this ce behind, but as for which God of Nature it was, it was still to be determined.


    Various thoughts suddenly shed through Kalunu¡¯s mind.


    But at this point, he finally understood why there were so many Kobolds in this ce.


    The area in front of him was enveloped by the God of Nature¡¯s divine power. The entirend was affected by the power of the former God of Nature, thus permanently changing itsndscape.


    The same piece ofnd, this piece ofnd was bound to produce the most bountiful crops. Even if something were nted randomly, it would probably obtain a bountiful return.


    Even if they didn¡¯t develop agriculture in such a rich environment, the crops they could obtain would still be extremely abundant.


    Hence, it wasn¡¯t surprising that this ce could feed many Kobolds.


    ¡®Looks like this time, I can have some surprises.¡¯ This thought shed through Kalunu¡¯s mind. Then, he continued to walk forward.


    Beside him, because they had sensed the aura of the God of Nature, Dilin and Eileen seemed very excited. They walked in circles all the way, looking very happy.


    Kalunu didn¡¯t care about what they were doing. He just silently led them forward.


    He walked forward, directly to the core of this area. As he walked, the situation around him was revealed.


    Just as they had expected, this area seemed to be very prosperous¡ª there were Kobolds everywhere.


    This area seemed to be upied by Kobolds, and there were very few other races.


    Compared to the situation outside, Kobolds upied arge poption in this area. The number of Kobolds living in this area was far more than Kalunu had estimated.


    Kalunu has yet to explore the entire area, but the number of Kobolds in this area alone was probably no less than 100,000.


    If he explored the entire area, the number of Kobolds wouldn¡¯t be any less than the Kobolds in Kalunu City.


    Without a doubt, this was a huge number.


    Among them, Karu even saw a few Dragon Warlocks.


    Dragon Warlocks were the Kobolds whose dragon blood was so thick that they awakened the magic power hidden in their blood.


    Compared to Hechi and the others, the Dragon Warlocks had more awakened Dragon magic power. Hechi and the others only inherited the Dragon¡¯s body.


    Generally, Dragon Warlocks were much rarer than Dragon Warriors. But in this ce, Kalunu spotted quite a few of them present.


    It seemed that because of the influence of the God of Nature¡¯s divine power, even the Dragon veins in these Kobolds¡¯ bodies were affected, making it easier for them to awaken the bloodline magic power in their bodies.


    They saw many Kobolds worshiping at an altar as they proceeded further in.


    ¡°What are those people doing?¡±


    Walking to this area, looking at the scene before him, Kalunu stopped and looked to the side.


    Beside him, besides Dilin and Eileen, there were two more figures.


    The faint sunlight shone on the earth, revealing the appearance of these two figures. They were two Kobolds who looked a little thin and weak. They were wearing leather robes.


    Compared to normal Kobolds, these two Kobolds looked more fragile and human-like.


    Layers of faint scales covered their bodies, and some faint marks could be seen on them.


    There were symbols of the dragon veins awakening in their bodies. The marks also represented the bloodline power that had been awakened in the bodies of these two Kobolds.


    At this moment, they were standing next to Kalunu, not daring to move at all. At this moment, they felt Kalunu¡¯s gaze on them, and their bodies even subconsciously shivered.


    These two Kobolds were none other than the two Dragon Warlocks that Kalunu had met on the road.


    At that time, these two Dragon Warlocks were leading their own tribe in a battle with the other party. Kalunu had coincidentally bumped into them.


    The older Kobold Dragon Warrior was Herald, and the younger one was Mcdodo.


    Herald and Mcdodo stood where they were and felt Kalunu¡¯s gaze on them. A bitter look appeared on their faces, and then they said, ¡°It¡¯s a blood sacrifice¡­¡±


    ¡°We pray to the Great God to bless us with more harvest.¡±


    ¡°A blood sacrifice¡­¡±


    Standing where they were and listening to Herald and Mcdodo¡¯s words, Kalunu was deep in thought. ¡®A blood sacrifice?¡¯


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s blood sacrifice.¡±


    Herald and Mcdodo nodded, feeling very natural about all this. ¡°The Great God loves blood sacrifice. Only by using blood sacrifice can we show our respect and love for the Great God.¡±


    Hearing this, Kalunu could not help but shake his head.


    At this moment, he could already feel the smell of blooding from afar.


    It might not be obvious for ordinary people, but for someone like Kalunu, it was so clear that he could not ignore the smell even if he wanted to.


    The Kobolds in this fertilend seemed to love blood sacrifice, and Kalunu was not surprised by this.


    Blood sacrifice had existed in many ces.


    In fact, in the entire World of Gods, except for a few Churches that explicitly forbade blood sacrifice, most of the other Churches would have a blood sacrifice.


    Even some so-called Gods would also use blood sacrifice, and they even liked it.


    The Dusk Cult was one of the performers of blood sacrifice. It was just that their actions were too evil and too hateful, so they ended up being beaten up by everyone.


    Otherwise, if it was just a blood sacrifice, it wasmon for the people of this world.


    The existence of a blood sacrifice in this area was nothing strange in Kalunu¡¯s eyes.


    However, some other things caught his attention¡ª the objects that these Kobolds worshiped.


    The Kobolds were worshiping two different Gods. One was the legendary God of Fertility, and the other one was the God of ck Fog.


    They worshiped the God of Fertility in exchange for rewards, while the God of ck Fog brought them immense power, making the Kobolds even more valiant in battle.


    Kalunu was starstruck, but he realized what all this was about.


    The two Gods corresponded to different domains. The Forbidden Land has twopletely different powers and auras.


    Since he felt this difference in aura and power, the God of ck Fog and the God of Fertility might really exist.


    Besides, it was very likely that they were the main culprits behind the formation of this Forbidden Land.


    Kalunu was excited to learn more about these Gods that the Kobolds were worshiping.


    He brought along Dilin and Eileen and continued their tour to inspect the area before him. They were led by the two new associates, Herald and Mcdodo.


    Based on this rough estimation, more than 200,000 Kobolds lived in this fertilend.


    However, many battles often happen with thisrge poption of Kobolds around.


    They were divided into tribes and fought each other, plundering each other¡¯s poption and territory. These were the sources of the blood sacrifices.


    Those defeated in the battle would be ves and eventually be sacrificed to the altar, bing blood sacrifices.


    In Kalunu¡¯s view, this method was a sacrifice and a way to consume the poption.


    The production of this fertilend was overwhelming, and this ce could carry more Kobolds than the outside world.


    But even so, there was always a limit.


    With the breeding rate of Kobolds, if there were no suitable way to consume the excess poption, this fertilend would soon be filled up.


    Therefore, every time the poption of each tribe multiplied to a certain extent, the war would begin.


    In the war, the poption that usually multiplied too much would be consumed, die in the war, or be ced on the altar and be an offering to the Gods.


    This life cycle had been maintained as such for a very long time. It seemed to be very apparent and epted by the Kobolds living here.


    On the other hand, the existence of the two Gods seemed to have created problems.


    ording to Kalunu¡¯s investigation, there were no Priests in this entire fertilend.


    The so-called God of Fertility and the God of ck Fog had never disyed any miracles that belonged to them.


    Therefore, the existence of these two Gods seemed to be somewhat doubtful..

 Chapter 397 - Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 397: ¨C Ruins</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°The Gods should be real, or at least they once existed...¡±


    After walking around and understanding more about the two Gods, Kalunu fell into deep thought.


    In this world, the Gods had long fallen into silence. Although in silence, the Gods did not disappear. They just fell into a deep sleep.


    If they had enough talent, the believers who believed in the Gods could still establish a connection with the Gods and be God¡¯s Priests.


    However, there were no Priests in this fertilend in front of them. Logically speaking, this should not be the case.


    Kalunu was unclear when this area was formed, but it was definitely very long ago. After such a long time, some kobolds should have enough talent to be Priests.


    But in reality, no Priests were present among the Kobolds here. Herald and Mcdodo were only in charge of the sacrifice ritual and were not Priests. Even they had never felt any trace of the existence of a God.


    A God was like a symbol in this area. Kobolds worshiped and adored the Gods, but they did not show practical benefits to the Kobolds.


    Then why did the Kobolds continue worshiping these Gods?


    There were usually two possibilities for this situation.


    The first possibility was that the so-called God of Fertility and the God of ck Fog did not exist. The Kobolds just fabricated these Gods.


    This possibility was not non-existent, but it was rtively small.


    After all, ording to what Kalunu felt, the two auras in this area were there. They were real and could not be ignored.


    The fertilend in front of him was indeed formed by the divine power of the God of Nature.


    Therefore, these two Gods had most likely existed, but now they were missing.


    As for the second possibility, these two Gods had already fallen. In Kalunu¡¯s view, this possibility was the biggest.


    Kalunu didn¡¯t know what had happened in the World of Gods, which could cause all the Gods to fall into silence, but there was no doubt that this disaster was terrifying.


    Therefore, the possibility of these two Gods dying during the disaster was very high.


    Even if they didn¡¯t die, at this moment, they were most likely like the God that Chen Heng had met before.


    In the past, Chen Heng had met a God¡¯s ruin at the border of the Malido Kingdom, and he had even obtained God¡¯s remaining divinity in it.


    The God in it had died long ago, and even its consciousness had disappeared entirely, leaving only a trace of divinity, which Chen Heng obtained.


    That was the case for the Gods in the ruins. The Gods that had once existed in this fertilend before him might have fallen into the same state at this moment.


    ¡°Wait a minute...¡±


    Standing in the same ce, Kalunu suddenly realized a problem.


    If the Gods in this fertilend had fallen a long time ago, then the Gods that had fallen here should also have traces left behind, just like in the ruins.


    It was even very likely that it was divinity.


    Kalunu¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. For him, the importance of divinity was self-evident.


    Although at present, Kalunu still doesn¡¯t know what divinity meant to Gods, he could be sure that it was a significant thing.


    Kalunu had a simtor, and he could use the simtor¡¯s power to transform divinity into his own thing.


    Divinity was an extremely precious thing to him. If he could find the divinity left behind by the two Gods, then¡­


    Kalunu was exhrated. He immediately turned around and looked at the two people in front of him.


    Standing on the spot and feeling Kalunu¡¯s gaze, the two people couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Then they forced a smile on their faces.


    Kalunu, who stood before them, was too terrifying for them. He had imprinted a horrifying impression in their hearts during this period.


    It was already so when it came to pure strength, but it was even more terrifying when it came to the bloodline.


    For them, just sensing the aura of the Kalunu in front of them made the blood in their bodies feel like it was about to freeze. Even their heartbeats were about to stop. It was exceptionally terrifying.


    The majesty that came from the bloodline was suffocating, and they didn¡¯t dare to face it directly.


    To put it bluntly, if Kalunu was willing, he probably wouldn¡¯t even have to do it himself. Just a nce from him was enough to kill Herald and Mcdodo.


    The suppression effect emitting from Kalunu¡¯s bloodline was too immense.


    At this moment, the dragon veins in Kalunu¡¯s body had reached a terrifying level. Evenpared to a pure-blooded Giant Dragon, he was not inferior at all. In fact, he was even more frightening.


    The difference in their bloodlines was so significant that it was very normal for them to have such a feeling.


    It was also because of this that a deep shadow had been left in their hearts within a short period. Even if it were just a nce, they would subconsciously tremble.


    ¡°Rx...¡±


    Kalunu looked at Herald and Herald in front of him and could not help but shake his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you. Do you have to be so afraid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m... sorry...¡±


    Hearing Kalunu¡¯s words, Herald forced a smile on his face. At this moment, he looked petrified. ¡°My body¡­ I can¡¯t control it...¡±


    Looking at them like this, Kalunu didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    Compared to Hechi and the others, the Dragon Warlocks in the Fertile Land performed worse.


    The difference seemed to be caused by their dependence on their bloodlines.


    Although Hechi¡¯s power also came from the Dragon bloodline, he had also practiced the Knight cultivation method given by Kalunu. ording to the standards of this world, he was now a Life Knight with First Ring.


    As for the two people in front of him, not only were their strength iparable to Hechi and the other Kobolds that Kalunu had carefully nurtured, but their power also originated from the Dragon bloodline in their bodies.


    Perhaps it was because of this difference that led to their current reaction?


    Kalunu¡¯s face was calm as various thoughts shed through his mind.


    Then, he continued to restrain his own aura from affecting the two people in front of him. Then, he continued to ask.


    ¡°Where is the location of the sacrifice?¡±


    Hearing Kalunu¡¯s question, the two Kobolds were a bit confused. However, they still gave an urate answer after pondering for a while.


    Not only were they Dragon Warlocks, but they were also the leaders of the two tribes. They were also responsible for the sacrifice.


    Since they were responsible, they naturally knew the sacrifice location the best. After all, this was their profession.


    After getting the answer from the two of them, Kalunu did not continue speaking. Instead, he turned around and left the area in front of him.


    He left the area in front of him and continued to tour the area ording to the situation that Herald and Mcdodo had described.


    Soon, he walked through these ces one by one. But in the end, he found nothing.


    The ces where the sacrifices were made did indeed have heavy traces of blood sacrifice, but there was no aura of divinity.


    Not only was there no aura of divinity, but there was no other aura. Apart from the countless corpses of Kobolds, there was nothing else.


    Kalunu was not surprised by this.


    Someone else would have gotten it first if a God left behind such an essible location to discover divinity. Even if a God died, the God was destined to be somewhere special.


    Just the power that came from the God was enough to change the terrain and nature of an area permanently.


    And when the God died, the power that came from his body and the influence of the God¡¯s Qi was enough to do many things.


    Just like how Chen Heng found the God¡¯s remains in the original body of Kalunu.


    At that time, the God had already fallen, but the remains of his divinity were still not so easy to find. It was unknown how many people had died in that ce and how many archaeologists had been buried there.


    And this time, if Gods died in this ce, it would not be easy to find their traces.


    ¡°Is there any special ce in this area?¡±


    After searching for a while without any results, Kalunu changed his train of thought and continued to ask.


    ¡°There are a few ces that are very mysterious and terrifying. There are unknown terrors in them...¡±


    Herald and Mcdodo thought for a long time and gave this answer.


    Then, Kalunu continued to move forward and search in the direction Herald and Mcdodo mentioned.


    This time, he found some clues.


    There were a few ces in this fertilend that ordinary Kobolds could not enter.


    In those ces, there were often some terrifying things. If ordinary Kobolds entered, they would not be able to walk out and would die immediately.


    Kalunu walked through them one by one and found many things.


    In a valley, he found some white bones. They belonged to different races. They were not Kobolds, nor were they humans. They were like other powerful races.


    These white bones were very powerful when they were alive. Even though they were already dead, the bodies they left behind were still very strong and were high-grade materials.


    Other than that, there were many weapon shards around this area. The essence of the weapons had already dissipated, but the materials were still very outstanding, and their value was very high.


    Kalunu nced at them and kept all of it.


    In another area, he met some strange creatures. Each of them was very powerful, and their power was at least at First Ring.


    These creatures had been sleeping in this area before. Their bodies were covered in a ck fog, and their eyes were scarlet. They looked like they had been created after a mutation.


    To ordinary Kobolds, these creatures were terrifying.


    If a First Ring existence charged into the Kobold tribe, they could easily destroy a tribe.


    Even if Herald and Mcdodo, the two Dragon Warlocks, entered, they would probably die without any preparation.


    This was the second surprise that Kalunu had encountered.


    In the end, he killed all of the ck creatures and found a mysterious item.


    Based on the mysterious item with unique inscriptions carved on it, Kalunu discovered that this used to be a temple.


    After a mutation happened, everything here was destroyed. Even the temple¡¯s guardians were transformed into the creatures he had just defeated.


    There weren¡¯t many valuable things in the temple, and most of them had been damaged.


    However, Kalunu still found some divine patterns that could improve his spells.


    Then, he found a cave.


    ¡°The aura in here is very strong...¡±


    In the spacious and huge cave, Kalunu was walking slowly.


    His movements were very slow as if he was strolling in the park. His face was very calm and natural.


    However, the others beside him were trembling.


    ¡°This ce is...¡±


    Walking beside Kalunu, Eileen¡¯s face was a bit pale. At this time, she seemed to feel something, and his body subconsciously trembled. ¡°It¡¯s the aura of a God...¡±


    ¡°Is it the aura of the God of Nature? It doesn¡¯t seem to be pure...¡±


    On the side, Dilin was also muttering to herself. Many thoughts shed through her mind at this time.


    Behind them,pared to the two tree spirits, the two Dragon Warlocks, Herald and Mcdodo, were much calmer. They only felt that the aura in this area was a little dense, but they didn¡¯t feel anything more.


    Their senses were still not sharp enoughpared to the extraordinary race like the tree spirits. They did not sense the divine aura around them.


    If they could not sense it, they naturally would not feel afraid.


    As they went deeper into the area, the aura that originally existed around them was also changing. The further they went, the more obvious it became.


    In the end, even Herald and Mcdodo couldn¡¯t help but turn pale. They could no longer move forward.


    ¡°The aura is...¡±


    They stood where they were, their eyes wide open. Their faces were especially pale. They panted heavily. ¡°Is this... the mark left behind by the Gods?¡±


    ¡°How terrifying...¡±


    Hearing the voice behind him, Kalunu paused and looked behind him. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here.¡±


    He looked at the people behind him and said softly, ¡°Wait for me here.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stepped forward and continued walking forward.


    On the spot, looking at Kalunu¡¯s back, Dilin and Eileen looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°We can¡¯t even enter?¡±


    They sighed. They could not help but feel a huge sense of defeat at this moment.


    As tree spirits, their power was actually very strong.


    Under normal circumstances, as long as they reached adulthood, they would have at least the power of a Second Ring existence.


    However,pared to Kalunu in front of them, the gap was still too big.

 Chapter 398 - - At the End

    <h4>Chapter 398: ¨C At the End</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Looking at Kalunu¡¯s figure in front of them, Dilin and Eileen couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of frustration in their hearts.


    To be honest, the strength of the two of them couldn¡¯t be much inferiorpared to Kalunu.


    Even in the Kobold Kingdom, they could be one of the best. But if that was all, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    At leastpared to the Kalunu in front of them, their strength was still too weak.


    Herald and Mcdodo had different perspectivespared to the two tree spirits. They did not intend topare their strength with Kalunu¡¯s.


    After all, in their eyes, Kalunu was like a living God in front of them. Their strength was nowhere near him.


    They couldn¡¯t even bear his aura, let alonepete with him.


    In the recent period, these two Dragon Warlocks were one of the best in thend of fertility, had all their pride andcency worn away. They only felt that they were a bunch of noobs.


    Kalunu wasn¡¯t aware of the thoughts of these people behind him. Even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care too much.


    There was a reason why he was so powerful.


    Kalunu traveled to many worlds in the past, and this had given him the umtion of experience behind him.


    Besides, his simtion had also provided him with a tform to disy his strength.


    With all sorts of advantages, it was very normal that his strength would be stronger than the others.


    He wasn¡¯t proud of it, and he just regarded it as a regr thing.


    At this moment, he was still walking forward, slowly walking to the end of the area in front of him.


    As he walked forward, the majesty around him gradually became clear.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting closer and closer...¡±


    Kalunu could feel that the aura that pervaded everywhere was getting denser and denser as he walked on the road.


    Some things had happened in this ce before, and there was a deep presence of God in it. The closer he got to the core area, the clearer it became.


    It was fine initially, but to Kalunu, it was nothing.


    But after arriving at this ce, even Kalunu couldn¡¯t ignore the presence of the aura.


    Kalunu¡¯s face was still calm when he walked down the path. He looked normal, but his movements had gradually slowed down, and he was unconsciously affected.


    This feeling was apparent, and Kalunu couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°The aura inside is getting denser and denser, and it¡¯s even stronger than thest time...¡±


    The changes in the surroundings reminded Kalunu of something.


    His original body had faced a simr situation like this in the past. He shuttled through a ruin and finally found the divinity left behind in that ruin.


    And now, he felt something simr to the past, but it was much more intense.


    This feeling was extraordinary.


    Walking here, Kalunu was already sure that this should be the ce he was looking for.


    If he was right, the divinity left behind by the two Gods that once existed in thend of fertility should exist in this ce.


    Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be such a dense remnant of divine power.


    Fortunately, this ce seemed to have beenpletely destroyed. Apart from some stone tablets left behind, there was nothing else around.


    asionally, Kalunu could find some corpses around, but they had all decayed long ago. From its looks, it seemed that after a long time, everything inside had disappeared, leaving only some white bones.


    In contrast, God¡¯s divinity left behind in the surroundings became more and more concentrated.


    Tap tap tap...


    Gradually walking in front, Kalunu unknowingly walked into a temple.


    This temple looked unique, and it should have been a very prosperous ce. In every ce, there were gorgeous decorations.


    When Kalunu walked into this ce, he could feel a heavy sense of history. Everywhere he walked, there were traces of the past.


    However,pared to the ruins that Chen Heng had been to, the ruins in front of him seemed to be well preserved. There were no signs of outsidersing.


    From the looks of it, the Forbidden Land must have yed a role.


    The huge deste area on the outer perimeter isted many living beings, and many powerful living beings did not enter this ce.


    And just in thend of fertility, with the strength of the Kobolds, even if they found this ce, they were not qualified toe here.


    God¡¯s aura in this area was too dense.


    At this point, if one¡¯s strength were lower than the Second Ring, they would be affected by the rippling aura, and even the source of true spirit would be destroyed.


    And in the entirend of fertility, there was probably not a Second Ring existence around.


    Herald and Mcdodo were the top Dragon Warlocks in thisnd of fertility, but in essence, they were only existences that were barely at the First Ring.


    Even if they entered this area, there was no way to go deep into it.


    Various thoughts shed through Kalunu¡¯s mind as he walked on the road.


    Then, he continued to walk forward.


    As he continued to move forward, he began to discover something wrong.


    The style of this temple in front of him seemed to be somewhat different from what he had felt before.


    The image of the God engraved in it seemed to be not the original form of the God of Fertility and the God of ck Fog, but another God.


    This discovery surprised Kalunu.


    Then, in a particr stone tablet, Kalunu found something and roughly understood the situation.


    It was a mural that was carved very exquisitely. At a nce, it looked like an artist made it, and it was exceptionally exquisite.


    The material used in the mural did not seem to be simple rocks but another unique material. There was a faint aura of divine power in it as if it had been baptized by divine power.


    The scene from the previous War of Gods scene was clearly depicted in the mural.


    There had indeed been Gods fighting here in the past, but not two, but three.


    There was a third party besides the God of Fertility and the God of ck Fog, and this temple belonged to that God.


    The three parties had a chaotic battle in the War of Gods previously. The God of Fertility and the God of ck Fog were finally defeated, and thest God was sealed here, underyers of seals.


    The God¡¯s blood kept flowing and stained the earth.


    Among them, the God of Fertility¡¯s blood transformed the soil into and of fertility. As for the God of ck Fog, he turned the soil red, with not a single de of grass growing.


    These descriptions were in line with the situation Kalunu had investigated previously.


    The God who won the battle fell into a deep sleep and fell into silence.


    The temple in front of him was dedicated to the other defeated Gods.


    However, it seemed that even the God who won the battle did not benefit from it.


    The prosperous temple in the past had been abandoned, and the former winner had long disappeared without a trace.


    What was left were the ruins of the former glory and the corpses of the Priests.


    At a nce, there was only dust on the ground.


    ¡°But if this is the case, it seems to exin something...¡±


    Standing in ce, looking at the murals in front of him, Kalunu pondered in his heart.


    Since the God of Fertility and the God of ck Fog were sealed in this area, everything outside was easy to exin.


    The Kobolds in thend of fertility had prayed for so many years, but they still hadn¡¯t received a response from the Gods. It seemed that they had found the reason.


    Since these two Gods were both defeated and had been sealed at this moment, even if they hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared at this moment, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to pass through the seal and contact the outside world.


    It was likely that everything in the outside world, including the connection to faith, had beenpletely cut off.


    Of course, it was more likely that the two Gods had already fallen and were now only left with thest remains.


    Thinking of this, Kalunu made up his mind and then continued to walk forward.


    However, after understanding the origin of this area, he could not help but walk more carefully, afraid of encountering any special urrences.


    Since the Gods once used this area to seal the other Gods, there would most likely be some means to prevent the two defeated Gods from breaking out of the seal.


    This was a means left behind by the former Gods. Although so many years had passed, the danger still existed. One mistake might directly kill Kalunu.


    After all, although he was powerful now, he was just a mere mortal in the eyes of the former God.


    Even if it was just a little power of a God, Kalunu might not be able to withstand it.


    ¡®I can still take the risk and try¡­¡¯


    After thinking for a moment, this thought shed through Kalunu¡¯s mind.


    If the one standing here was his original body, it was naturally better to be careful.


    However, this little risk was still bearable since this body was just a clone. Even if it was impossible, it was only a loss of a clone.


    Compared to the enormous gains that could be obtained, this little risk was eptable.


    The divinity of the two Gods from before was most likely hidden in this ruin.


    These things were extremely precious to Kalunu. It was worth taking the risk to try.


    In the blink of an eye, all kinds of thoughts shed through his mind, and then he directly walked forward.


    He slowly walked forward and came to the depths of this ruin.


    Then, he saw another scene.


    A light shone from the front. At the end of the ruins, a golden door stood there.


    The golden door was very exquisite. There seemed to be a divine light in it. It appeared to be divine power shining in it. It was exceptionally bright and eye-catching. People could not help but feel an inexplicable sense of awe.


    This ce seemed to be the end of the ruins. There was no road ahead.


    Kalunu looked at the golden door before him and subconsciously frowned.


    From what he could sense, the feeling of the door in front of him was unique.


    Even though it seemed to be a door, it waspletely different from what he could feel.

 Chapter 399 - Prison and Dragon Corpse

    <h4>Chapter 399: ¨C Prison and Dragon Corpse</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°This feeling is...¡±


    Standing where he was, Kalunu looked at the golden door in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    From what he felt, the golden door in front of him gave off a unique feeling.


    The door was right in front of him, but the golden door seemed to not exist from his spiritual senses.


    He felt as if the door wasn¡¯t there but located in a faraway area. The golden door in front of him seemed beyond reach and felt like it was just an external image.


    It was like a human¡¯s shadow. Although it could be seen, it wasn¡¯t real. It was just an appearance.


    Of course, the existence of this golden door in front of him was far moreplicated than the rtionship between lights and shadows.


    Even Kalunu couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    He initially thought that the seal in this area would be much weaker after such a long time and wouldn¡¯t be as strong as before.


    But now, it seemed that he was very wrong.


    The seal in this area was still there, and it was still very tight from the looks of it.


    It would be impossible to break through the seal and enter if it was an average person.


    Kalunu frowned and thought for a long time.


    After a while, he raised his head and continued to walk forward. Then, he reached out and touched the golden door in front of him.


    An inexplicable feeling emerged from his palm and surged toward him as he reached out with one hand.


    This feeling was extraordinary. It was like touching a piece of ice or touching the cold water. The feeling was obvious and unique.


    Kalunu felt this feeling, and then his heart moved.


    In his body, the power of divinity was surging, vaguely spreading out, and resonating with the seals around him.


    Then, lines of words appeared before Kalunu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Detected remnants of the Power of Law. Do you want to convert it?¡±


    It was none other than the words of the simtor.


    Fundamentally speaking, the Kalunu in front of him was only a clone. It was an existence that was created from the original body.


    However, just like how Kalunu was essentially a part of Chen Heng, this part of the simtor on his body was also a subsidiary body of the simtor. It could be an existence simr to an incarnation.


    However, even though it was only a subsidiary body, it still possessed considerable power from the looks of it. That essence and power did not change.


    His gaze continued to look forward, and then waves of warmth surged from his palm.


    Then, Kalunu could feel that the divine power in his body was increasing¡ª there was a change.


    The divine power in his body was originally a bit of divinity that Chen Heng had separated from his main body. Its own power was not considered strong. At least, it was far from being as terrifying as his main body.


    But now, with this nomological power surging in, Kalunu could feel that the divine power in his body had already grown stronger. There seemed to be some inexplicable power in it.


    Overall, the divinity in his body had grown by more than half.


    And after that, the golden door in front of him seemed to have changed.


    Under Kalunu¡¯s gaze, the golden door gradually became invisible. Now, it had changed its appearance.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Kalunu¡¯s eyes flickered while he looked at the golden door in front of him. Then, he subconsciously reached out his hand and touched it.


    Suddenly, an inexplicable feeling swept across his palm.


    Then, under Kalunu¡¯s gaze, his arm directly passed through the golden door before him and arrived at another ce.


    As he absorbed the power within the seal, it seemed that this seal had lost its effect on him and no longer repelled him.


    On the contrary, after sensing Kalunu¡¯s aura, the seal¡¯s power automatically opened, allowing Kalunu to walk in calmly.


    Sensing all of this, Kalunu¡¯s eyes flickered as he fell into deep thought.


    At this moment, he was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a method.


    However, at this moment, this method wasn¡¯t wed. At the very least, it had saved Kalunu a lot of trouble.


    All sorts of thoughts shed through his mind. Then, he raised his head again, took a deep breath, and walked forward.


    In front of him, the door seemed to feel the arrival of Kalunu. The golden door gradually faded and then opened.


    An inexplicable aura spread out from the golden door. At this moment, it felt unique.


    It was as if he was in the void. The surroundings were empty, and all the light seemed to have disappeared. He had lost this concept.


    Sensing this, Kalunu¡¯s eyes were solemn as he walked forward.


    At this moment, he could feel the difference in his surroundings.


    The ce before him did not seem to be in a real world but a small world that was utterly void.


    Around him, the God¡¯s powerpressed this area, forming a miniature domain that maintained the existence of this small world.


    Although it did not copse, the area into a prison.


    In it, the various concepts of mortals would disappear. If it did not involve thew, it would not even maintain its existence.


    Kalunu only discovered this after walking into it.


    At this moment, the surroundings were dark. It looked like a ck curtain, and the source could not be seen.


    Kalunu was in this space, and his entire body was emitting light.


    This light was pure and clear. It was the light emitted by his true spirit and divinity, illuminating the area in all directions.


    If not for this, the darkness around him would have rushed over and devoured him.


    Kalunu could feel that this was the ce left behind by God.


    If it weren¡¯t for the existence rted to God, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get involved. As soon as he entered this area, he would have been devoured by the boundless darkness.


    The divinity in Karu¡¯s body yed a huge role for him to walk into this area.


    In addition, his true spirit was also unique, which was why he was able to hold on without being destroyed.


    Aftering to this area and stabilizing himself, Kalunu looked around.


    At this moment, behind him, after he entered this area, the golden door was still there. At this moment, it had turned into a light spot and was disyed behind him.


    At this moment, this light spot seemed to have some sort of connection with Kalunu.


    Kalunu could clearly feel the traces of the door and could even affect it to a certain extent.


    ¡®Looks like there shouldn¡¯t be any problems leaving¡­¡¯


    Standing in the void, Kalunu turned around and looked behind him. Then, this thought shed through his mind.


    The worst-case scenario didn¡¯t happen.


    As he had absorbed the power of this ce, he seemed to have some connection with this area, which could affect the situation here to a certain extent.


    He could freely enter and exit this ce as long as he wanted.


    There wouldn¡¯t be any embarrassing situation where he found himself unable to leave after entering this ce.


    This could be considered good news and also a good start.


    Kalunu turned around and looked behind him. Under his gaze, there was deep darkness in the distance.


    However, there seemed to be a glimmer of light flickering in this darkness.


    It was a faint glow, looking like a star at first nce.


    There was a faint and inexplicable aura within them that Kalunu could feel.


    After thinking for a moment, he raised his head and continued to walk forward towards the light spot closest to him.


    Then, an inexplicable aura emerged. It faintly carried a terrifying majesty.


    Just sensing this aura, Kalunu¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. After using it for a while, he finally reacted.


    ¡°This feeling is...¡±


    He sensed the feelinging from ahead, and then he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    From that aura just now, he vaguely felt a familiar aura.


    ¡®Did it seem to be somewhat simr to his bloodline aura?¡¯


    He headed toward that flickering light. At this moment, he was getting closer and closer to that area.


    As his figure got closer to that area, the situation was revealed entirely before his eyes.


    An enormous might enveloped the entire area, and it appeared just like that at this moment.


    When Kalunu arrived at the area in front of him, a figure like a mountain appeared.


    It was the corpse of a colossal creature. Its entire body was exceptionally huge. It was probably thousands of meters long when it was just a preliminary stretch.


    In the void, it was like an eternal mountain. It was covered with dense scales, and there was a majestic bloodline majesty hidden within.


    It was nothing else but the corpse of a huge dragon.


    However, this Giant Dragon¡¯s body was too terrifyingpared to ordinary Giant Dragons. With just a nce, it was thousands of meters long.


    This size far surpassed ordinary Giant Dragons, reaching a terrifying level.


    The bloodline majesty emitted from its body also made people¡¯s hearts palpitate. Even Kalunu couldn¡¯t help but frown, not daring to get too close.


    Because the power in this dragon¡¯s body was too terrifying, so was the majesty.


    If he got too close, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain the throbbing of his bloodline and would be instinctively suppressed.


    And this was only a corpse.


    It was hard to imagine how powerful this dragon was when he was alive.


    Perhaps even the legendary Dragon King was probably not his match.


    Kalunu felt the enormous aura, and this thought shed through his mind at this moment.


    ¡®In this ce, apart from the two gods, is there something else suppressed?¡¯


    Looking at the Giant Dragon corpse in front of him, this thought shed through Kalunu¡¯s mind.


    Although the Dragon corpse in front of him was terrifying and its aura had reached a certain extreme, it was obvious that it was not the two Gods that were sealed here.

 Chapter 400 - - The Island Made by God’s Corpse

    <h4>Chapter 400: ¨C The Ind Made by God¡¯s Corpse</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right...¡±


    Standing in the void and feeling the scene in front of him, Kalunu muttered to himself. Many thoughts shed through his mind, ¡°That divine aura is missing...¡±


    The Dragon corpse in front of him was indeed enormous. Its strength when it was alive was probably extremely terrifying, far beyond the current Kalunu.


    However, rtively speaking, itcked that unique divine aura.


    It was not that it didn¡¯t have it; it was just skinny, didn¡¯t seem like a corpse left behind by God.


    Moreover...


    Standing in ce, Kalunu looked in all directions.


    There was much faint white radiance in the surrounding area at this moment.


    That radiance was like stars flickering in front of Kalunu¡¯s eyes. They were very eye-catching and instantly caught Kalunu¡¯s attention.


    However, Kalunu felt that although the stars¡¯ radiance far away was dim, they were nothing less outstanding than the ones in front of him; some of them were even brighter.


    At this ce, was this Dragon corpse nothing?


    Were there many more powerful beings in it?


    Kalunu¡¯s face was calm, and various thoughts shed through his mind while he stood on the spot.


    This ce was an unexpected harvest, judging from the situation in front of him.


    Not only were the two Gods imprisoned here, but many other things were also imprisoned here. The Gods who built this prison took a fancy to this ce; hence those who were especially imprisoned here can¡¯t be ordinary.


    Most of them were mighty beings when they were alive.


    And the corpses left behind by such beings were obviously incredibly precious. At least, it was what Kalunu thought.


    At this moment, not only did Kalunu possess divinity, but the dragon bloodline in his body had beenpletely activated. It was almost equivalent to a Giant Dragon in human form.


    With the strength of bloodline in his body, his hair and blood were all high-quality alchemy materials, which could be used to refine potions and make magic supplies.


    His bones were an excellent carrier for transcendence, setting up magic arrays, or even making magic tools.


    No matter what part of his body was, it could be an extremely precious and high-quality material.


    Even the current Kalunu had such value, not to mention the corpses left behind by the former powerhouses.


    Thinking of this, Kalunu could not help but turn around and look in front.


    In front of him, the huge Dragon corpse was still lying there. Its entire appearance looked particrly awe-inspiring. At a nce, one could not help but feel an inexplicable chill and a terrifying bloodline with majesty.


    Even though it had been dead for God knows how many years, the aura that was left behind was still awe-inspiring and terrifying.


    It was tough to imagine just how mighty this Giant Dragon was when it was alive and what kind of illustrious identity it had.


    ¡°It seems to be a ck Dragon?¡±


    Kalunu stood there and stared at it for a long time before he roughly determined the race of this Giant Dragon.


    Then, he continued to walk forward and slowly approached.


    As his figure approached the corpse of the Giant Dragon in front of him, he felt more and more pressure.


    Fortunately, this Giant Dragon had already died, and its spiritual origin had long disappeared. At this moment, it only emitted the majesty left behind by its bloodline and did not possess any real damage.


    It was still eptable to Kalunu.


    He walked forward and looked carefully. Then, he used all his strength to get some dragon scales from the dragon in front of him.


    There was nothing he could do.


    In terms of size alone, this Dragon in front of him was too huge.


    If possible, Kalunu would want to get rid of this Dragonpletely.


    However, it was obvious that this was not a realistic thing to do.


    With the Dragon¡¯s size, even if he used all his strength, he would not be able to move it away.


    Even if he moved it away, there was no good way to deal with it for the time being.


    He might as well keep it here and slowly make use of itter.


    This thought shed through his mind, but in the end, he only took some dragon scales and some dragon blood from the Dragon¡¯s corpse.


    The dragon blood was pale golden, didn¡¯t look like the blood in the corpse, but it was still filled with a vigorous vitality, where one could feel the power of the blood at a nce.


    To Kalunu, the majesty of the bloodline contained in the blood was apparent. To him, he could feel it even with his eyes closed.


    ¡°It¡¯s convenient for me...¡±


    Looking at the blood in front of him, Kalunu thought of something and smiled.


    Before this, Kalunu had always wanted to upgrade some people in the Kobold Kingdom.


    However, due to the conditions and the scarcity of the Dragon bloodline, he hadn¡¯t been able to do it.


    But now, with this Giant Dragon in front of him, it was no longer a problem.


    The Giant Dragon in front of him probably had an extremely noble bloodline, even among pure-blooded giant dragons.


    If one directly took the blood of the Giant Dragon and used it, there was no need to purify it. Most of it would be able to baptize the Kobolds and help them awaken the Dragon bloodline in their bodies.


    Just like in the legends, the brave warriors who slew the Dragons would bathe in dragon blood and be even stronger after the Dragon blood baptism.


    Of course, the blood of the Giant Dragon in front of him could not be used directly.


    As the Giant Dragon had died for too long, there were some problems with it, so he needed to go through some procedures to purify it.


    But even so, it was enough.


    If all the Dragon blood in the body of such the Giant Dragon was taken out, it would probably be able to baptize many Kobolds and nt the seeds of the Dragon bloodline in them.


    This could be good news for Kalunu.


    Kalunu nodded to himself, then turned around and continued to walk forward.


    This time, he headed towards another star, following the light emitted from that star, and slowly moved forward.


    Then, he came to another ce.


    As he got closer to that ce, a faint divine majesty appeared in front of him, appearing within Kalunu¡¯s senses.


    Suddenly, Kalunu¡¯s spirit could not help but tremble, and he began to look forward seriously.


    Compared to where the Giant Dragon was before, this ce in front of him was different.


    A faint God¡¯s aura slowly spread out within it, and Kalunu could feel it at this moment, which was very obvious.


    From the looks of it, it should be a ce rted to Gods.


    Sensing this situation, Kalunu braced himself and continued to look forward, slowly approaching that area.


    However, the situation before his eyes was very different from what he had previously thought.


    In front of him was barrennd.


    In all directions, there were fragments everywhere.


    At a nce, this ce was like a small path, standing alone in this ce before him.


    At a nce, it was exceptionally unique.


    Coming to this area, the faint aura of God in the surroundings became even more apparent.


    Kalunu came and looked around.


    The area of this small ind in front of him was not too small. If it were an average person, even if they walked for half a month, they would not be able to reach the edge.


    However, for Kalunu, the area was not too big either; it was just a clear area.


    Walking in the area in front of him, Kalunu wandered around.


    The scene in all directions began to appear in front of him.


    ¡°T-The corpse of a God¡­?¡±


    Looking at the small ind in front of him, Kalunu frowned, and then this thought shed through his mind.


    There was indeed an aura of God on the small ind in front of him.


    However, it was very faint. Although it existed, it was not noticeable.


    Everything around him looked ordinary, but a huge force was hidden inside.


    He continued to move forward and slowly walked on the small ind in front of him.


    An inexplicable feeling emerged.


    In the surroundings, an inexplicable pressure emerged. Although it was not obvious, it was unique.


    This area looked like the corpse of a former God. After an extended period, it gradually became like this.


    However, on the small ind, Kalunu also found something.


    ¡°Power of Law detected, do you want to convert it?¡±


    In the core area of the small ind, Kalunu gained something.


    In front of him, the words of the simtor appeared; it was apparent.


    ¡°Convert...¡±


    Without much hesitation, Kalunu chose to confirm.


    Then, lines of words appeared in front of him.


    In his body, a brand-new divinity appeared, which was parallel to the original ughter divinity in Kalunu¡¯s body.


    This surprised Kalunu.


    In front of him, aplete strand of divinity was preserved. This was not a bad harvest.


    Even if the Power of Law contained in it was not very thick, aplete strand of divinity was still a rare harvest.


    However, the corresponding domain of the divinity he had obtained in front of him seemed to be very different from his original domain.


    ¡°It seems... to be fire?¡±


    Standing on the spot, Kalunu sensed for a while and came to this conclusion.


    The divinity in front of him was the divinity of the fire domain.


    It seemed to bepletely different from the other divinity in his body.


    This thought shed through his mind, and then he continued to explore ahead, preparing to walk to the area in front of him.


    Soon, he arrived at the core of this area.


    Within it, he had some new gains, and it was a tree bathed in mes.


    The tree¡¯s body wasn¡¯t huge, but it was only a meter tall. Its branches and leaves were very loose, and it looked like it was about to die of old age.


    However, the spirituality of it was astonishing. It felt like a ball of fire burning fiercely within Kalunu¡¯s senses, and it was exceptionally unique.


    The most eye-catching thing was the red fruit on the body of this tree.


    The red fruit looked very bright, like the most beautiful artifact, with a strange texture.


    A robust divine reaction appeared within it, with a strong aura of God on it.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Looking at this fire tree, Kalunu was a little surprised. He did not expect such a result.


    ¡°The fallen God gave birth to a brand new life on his corpse, and it even bore fruit...¡±


    Standing on the spot, looking at the fire tree in front of him, Kalunu muttered to himself. Then, he continued to walk forward, approaching the fire tree.


    As his figure continued to approach, he saw it more clearly.


    On the fire tree, dense textures were shown, carrying some profoundw and the aura of God.


    This was condensed from the essence of this small ind. Every leaf and every branch on it were iparably precious.


    It was the same as well for that scarlet fruit, with even a faint spirit within it.


    It was as if it had given birth to a life form, extremely unique.


    Standing under the fire tree, Kalunu could vaguely feel a faint fluctuationing from within the fruit, and that feeling was apparent.


    The spirituality within the fruit was nurtured to a certain degree and had matured, and would most likely be nurtured and be a brand new life form in the future if no one interfered with it.


    And with its birth, once this life was born, the future potential would be huge.


    After all, this was a creature born from the essence of a God¡¯s corpse after his death. Regardless of its origin or nature, it was mighty.


    Once this creature was nurtured, its nature wasparable to a king among creatures like giant dragons. As long as it was matured, it would be able to reach a terrifying degree.


    Of course, in this area, all of this was meaningless.


    After all, what could it do even if this creature was sessfully born in this prison?


    Without a suitable environment to grow, even if this creature was born, it could only die here in vain; nothing will happen unexpectedly.


    However, since Kalunu was here, the situation was naturally very different.


    In front of him, the creature seemed to have sensed Kalunu¡¯s arrival. A strange spiritual fluctuation appeared before his eyes, with curiosity and joy in it.


    At this moment, as if he had sensed Kalunu¡¯s existence, the yet-to-be-born creature was somewhat happy and expressed his emotions.


    In the surroundings, mes danced gently and surrounded Kalunu as if they were protecting him. It looked unique.


    Of course, even though the mes were huge, they were not hot. Their power seemed to have been restrained, giving people a veryfortable feeling.


    It was as if it was using this method to express its wee to Kalunu.


    ¡®It is fated.¡¯


    Sensing the situation around him and the emotionsing from the little thing in front of him, Kalunu smiled as various thoughts shed through his mind.


    He began to think about what would happen if he plucked the little thing in front of him in advance and gave it to someone else to use.


    He would probably obtain a good result and undergo an astonishing baptism, and even the current Kalunu would be able to experience an amazing transformation.


    However, the gains would not make up for the losses.


    Taking the fruit before him to baptize someone else would inevitably be a severe waste. Even if he could obtain an amazing transformation, the final result would probably not be as good as the little fellow in front of him.


    Instead of going through so much trouble, it would be better to take the little fellow in front of him away and properly nurture him.


    This seemed to be more cost-effective.


    Kalunu looked at the fire tree in front of him.


    From his point of view, he could see that there was more than one fruit on the fire tree in front of him.


    Above the fire tree, there were even more fruits. However, they were all green in color, and there was no spirituality within them, just ordinary fruits.


    From the looks of it, they had yet to mature.


    Although this small ind was formed from the corpse of a God, the power within was not endless.


    After countless years, it is good enough that the power left behind was enough to nurture this fruit to maturity.


    As for the others, he didn¡¯t need to overthink for now.


    However, if he had the opportunity to transnt it to the outside world and allow it to absorb the power of the outside world to grow, then the fruits on this fire tree may not mature.


    After staying for a while andmunicating with the spiritual body before him, he took a step forward and prepared to leave this area.


    As if it was able to sense Kalunu¡¯s intentions, the fruit on the ancient golden tree in front of him swayed, showing a feeling of reluctance to part with it, as if it was attached to Kalunu, unwilling to let him leave.


    Perhaps to Kalunu, he was the only existence that couldmunicate with it in this ancient and lonely region.


    It was the same.


    Standing on the spot, feeling the waves of emotions in front of him, Kalunu chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only leaving for a while, and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°After that, I¡¯ll take you guys out of here and go take a look at other ces.¡±


    He said softly as he looked at the ancient tree in front of him.


    As if it understood what he said, the branches of the ancient tree in front of him began to sway and emit light sounds like wind chimes.


    That spirit also carried some joy. Perhaps for them, leaving the area in front of him was also a kind of relief.


    After walking past the fire tree, Kalunu continued to move forward, slowly walking along.


    He explored this small ind and passed through many areas along the way, discovering many things.


    This small ind in front of him seemed to be God¡¯s corpse left behind after God was defeated.


    And for this kind of existence, even if it emitted just a little of its power, it was enough to affect the surroundings, slowly condensing many good things.


    This was the case on the ind in front of him.

 Chapter 401 - The Church of Nature

    <h4>Chapter 401: ¨C The Church of Nature</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    On this small ind, Kalunu made a lot of amazing discoveries.


    In addition to the previous fire tree, some red crystals and other things were avable.


    These things were all nurtured by the small ind; therefore, their essence was very high as they carried a bit of God¡¯s aura.


    If they could be taken out, they would all be good things that could make people go crazy.


    However, in this ce, they were everywhere, nothing umon.


    To put it bluntly, even the small ind itself was a scarce good thing.


    The power of God¡¯s corpse remained on this ind and affected the surroundings, allowing the things nurtured by this piece ofnd to carry a powerful essence naturally.


    If some magical nts could be ced in this ce to be cultivated, they would probably achieve an excellent result.


    Even if it were an ordinary human, if they lived in this area for a long time, they would probably experience a transformation, enhancing their essence of life.


    The soil that existed in this area could be a good alchemy material. It could be a treasure ground.


    As he walked past this area, Kalunu¡¯s interest grew. To him, this prison was indeed a treasure.


    Who knew how many powerful beings of the past had been imprisoned here.


    These powerful beings were treasures. Even the things left behind from their corpses were rare treasures in the world.


    Perhaps to a real God, they weren¡¯t considered Gods, but for Kalunu, they were a valuable treasure.


    The risk was not taken in vain this time.


    Not much time had passed since he entered this ce, but he had already gained quite a lot and obtained a few things.


    Even the divinity in his body had increased, and it had already exceeded his expectation.


    ¡®Many things are still yet to be discovered in here.¡¯


    This thought shed through Kalunu¡¯s mind. Then, he seemed to sense something and quickly turned around and looked in a specific direction.


    Under his gaze, a faint light appeared in the distance, flickering.


    It was a faint golden radiance that was extremely bright, containing an indescribable nomological Power of Law that was faintly simr to the power of the seals around it, but it was much stronger.


    An unprecedentedly terrifying feeling emerged from Kalunu¡¯s body as the radiance flickered, carrying a threat of death.


    If he were toe into contact with this ray of light, he would die.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡±


    As he looked at the ray of light that appeared in front of him, this thought shed through Kalunu¡¯s mind. At this moment, he was unprecedentedly vignt.


    However, soon after, he did not have the time to think about anything else.


    That was because, at this moment, the ray of light in front of him had already swept over and quickly arrived in front of him.


    Not only was the power contained within it, but even its speed was also extremely fast.


    The light had already swept over and arrived in front of him. Even before Kalunu couldpletely react, Kalunu thought to himself.


    ¡®What exactly was this thing?¡¯


    Then, golden light illuminated the surroundings in the next moment, illuminating everything.


    The light was like a golden sword, sweeping through the surroundings, leveling the area, and illuminating the surroundings.


    However, the figure initially standing in the middle had disappeared under this light.


    Kalunu¡¯s figurepletely disappeared; there was no way to see him.


    Whoosh.


    Under the temple¡¯s ruins, a series of severe panting sounds could be heard in the outside world.


    In front of him was an empty area, where a golden door stood at the end of the area, looking particrly gorgeous.


    Kalunu stood outside the golden door. At this moment, one of his hands was still pressed against the golden door, and he was panting heavily.


    ¡°That was close¡­¡±


    He gasped, and as he recalled the scene just now, he could not help but feel some lingering fear in his heart.


    He was certain that he would have already turned into nothingness if he had not left quickly enough just now.


    In that instant, he directly connected with the power of that secret realm and used it to teleport out.


    He could do it mainly because of some power he had absorbed from the golden door.


    After Kalunu absorbed that portion of the Power of Law, it seemed to have given Kalunu partial permissions, allowing him to enter and exit this prison freely.


    As long as he wanted to, he could have left that ce.


    Of course, the price he had to pay was also exceptionally high.


    Kalunu panted heavily. At this moment, he felt as if his entire body had been hollowed out.


    There was still quite a strong divine power in his body, but it was almost exhausted now.


    From the looks of it, it had been entirely consumed by the teleportation just now. This kind of consumption could be terrifying to a certain extent.


    ¡®This should be a ticket to leave.¡¯


    Kalunu panted heavily as this thought shed through his mind.


    ¡°From the looks of it, I can¡¯t go back in for the time being¡­¡±


    After a long while, his face regained some calmness. Then, he looked at the golden door in front of him and muttered to himself.


    The golden door still existed.


    He could still pass through this golden door and enter that secret realm as long as he was willing.


    However, it was easy to enter, but it wouldn¡¯t be the case if he wanted toe out again.


    At the very least, judging from the expenditure just now, Kalunu¡¯s entire body was unable to fork out enough energy to teleport out.


    This meant that it might be over for him if he encountered danger in there.


    The risks involved need to be considered.


    Thus, for the time being, Kalunu was not prepared to go in yet, and he felt it.


    On his body, the things he had obtained before were still there.


    Those Dragon scales, Dragon blood, soil, and even the unique materials nurtured on those inds¡­


    These things were still with him, and he had stored them very well.


    This made Kalunu heave a sigh of relief.


    With these things, his operation this time was not a loss.


    After he finished digesting the harvest this time, it would not be toote for him to enter.


    Then, he looked around, turned around, and left this area. He left the temple and headed to the outside world.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be much change in the surroundingspared to the Kalunu before.


    The temple ruins were still the same as before, standing there quietly. Every de of grass, every tree, and even the surrounding scenery were very apparent.


    As he walked to the outside world, Herald and the others were still waiting for him outside. They immediately stood up and looked at him when they saw himing out.


    ¡°Leader!¡±


    Dilin and Eileen walked forward and came to Kalunu¡¯s side. They looked at Kalunu with concern, ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Looking at Dilin and Eileen, Kalunu shook his head and said, ¡°I got some things. It¡¯s a harvest.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s a bit dangerous inside. I can¡¯t deal with it, so I can only retreat temporarily.¡±


    He looked at the people before him and then said, ¡°How much time has passed?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Now?¡±


    Dilin pondered for a moment and answered, ¡°Three days have passed.¡±


    ¡°Three days?¡±


    Kalunu nodded, not surprised. ¡®It seems that the time in there hasn¡¯t changed muchpared to the outside world. It should still be at the same level.¡¯


    This thought shed through his mind, and then he silently turned around and looked at the outside world.


    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll deal with other things¡­¡±


    He looked at Herald and Mcdodo, and then he thought to himself.


    They didn¡¯t stay in this area anymore and walked out directly.


    At this moment, Hechi and the others had led the army to the border of this fertilend, as per Kalunu¡¯s previous order.


    Next, Kalunu was prepared to integrate this area and gather the Kobold tribes as his subordinates.


    If nothing unexpected happened, this process would be more tedious and require a certain amount of Kalunu¡¯s time.


    However, it shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem.


    After all, although there were many Kobolds in this fertilend, their strength wasn¡¯t strong.


    Herald and Mcdodo, beside Kalunu, were already the top of the Kobolds in this area, though they were only at the first ring.


    There was no need to talk about the others.


    If the strength was just as such, it was a matter of time to Kalunu.


    In the future, it could be predicted that if he could upy this fertilend and integrate the Kobolds, the strength of Kalunu¡¯s subordinates would significantly increase, reaching a new level.


    Kalunu was looking forward to it.


    ¡­


    Just as Kalunu was in the desert, starting to integrate the power of the Kobolds within the Karo Kingdom, Chen Heng was also beginning to make his moves.


    Within the Karo Kingdom, several months have passed.


    The entire Karo Kingdom has returned to a rudimentary state of calm within a few months.


    The influence left behind by the Dusk Cult had already disappeared and was gradually dissipating.


    The wounds and influence of the past had gradually disappeared and were reced by a brand new life.


    During this period, all the noble families in the Karo Kingdom had already gotten used to Chen Heng, the new Prime Minister.


    The entire Karo Kingdom had gradually calmed down, and everything seemed to be getting better.


    Of course, this was only on the surface. In the dark, many turbulent waves were gradually appearing. The most obvious change was the change in power.


    In the past few months, in the eyes of all, King Kalimu, who had gotten rid of the influence of the Dusk Cult, seemed to have started to degenerate.


    He did not frequently patrol various regions or deal with various matters in the pce as in the past. Instead, he enjoyed every day, hiding and resting in his pce.


    King Kalimu had handed over the partial power that represented the royal family in the Karo Kingdom to Chen Heng and Guluo Mary.


    And the power under Chen Heng¡¯smand was rapidly expanding within the short span of a few months.


    On the surface, to reward Chen Heng¡¯s achievements, Kalimu began to give him continuous rewards, dividing the territory that originally belonged to the royal family and handing them over to Chen Heng.


    Under the attack of the Dusk Cult, there were also many noble lords who they killed.


    Many of them, even the entire family, didn¡¯t escape and were all annihted and died.


    And after they died, the territories that initially belonged to them were naturally left behind and were also upied by Chen Heng.


    Therefore, within a short period, Chen Heng¡¯s power rapidly expanded. Now, he had upied arge portion of the Karo Kingdom.


    Many people could see this.


    He used to be a mighty Warlock. When he first came to the Karo Kingdom, he was already at the Second Ring.


    And at the previous moment, he had disyed a terrifying power, almost as if he was a legendary existence recorded in epics, defeating the Dusk Cult.


    His strength was bottomless, definitely far above the others.


    Even in the hands of a mighty empire like the Oro Empire, one might not be able to find an existence that could match him, not to mention the Karo Kingdom.


    His bloodline and identity were also highly honorable.


    Chen Heng was a Warlock who had awakened the divine blood in terms of the bloodline. His identity was honorable, even more honorable than the royal family of the Karo Kingdom.


    In terms of status, he was originally the son of a Duke and had an extremely respectable status. After entering the Karo Kingdom, he received the title of a Viscount and became a Viscount of Karo Kingdom.


    His uncle was Viscount Siriv of the Eileen family. His good friends were all over the Karo Kingdom, and the number of noble families that were on good terms with him could not be counted.


    Whether it was status, strength, status, connections, or other things, he had them all.


    In other words, he was invulnerable.


    Faced with such a person, no one in the Karo Kingdom could go against him.


    He would gradually erode the power of the entire Karo Kingdom in the long run.


    In the end, the Karo Kingdom could be his territory. Many people had already predicted this.


    Many people had privately advised the King, hoping that the King would be vignt.


    However, if they did this, they wouldn¡¯t be able to curry favor with the King in the end and would be directly kicked out by the King.


    From the looks of it, the king still had immense trust in Viscount Acto, who had personally rescued him.


    Many people with insight felt helpless, but they could do nothing.


    Chen Heng gradually controlled the Karo Kingdom.


    Yet under such circumstances, Chen Heng appeared very calm.


    In a spacious manor, Chen Heng sat alone in a small courtyard. At this moment, he seemed to have sensed something. He silently raised his head and looked into the distance.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    In front of him, Guluo Mary¡¯s somewhat puzzled voice sounded.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Hearing Guluo Mary¡¯s words, Chen Heng shook his head, and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°I just suddenly thought of some good news.¡±


    The news from Kalunu had already spread to him, and he felt it.


    A secret realm left behind by a God was such a huge harvest. Even for Chen Heng, it was extremely huge. It was such an unexpected joy.


    With this secret realm, it would be of great help to him in peering into God¡¯s domain.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation recently?¡±


    Thinking about the situation over there, Chen Heng said softly as he turned around and looked at Guluo Mary in front of him.


    ¡°There are some obstacles, but overall, it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Facing Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Guluo Mary nodded and said, ¡°Many people are very resistant to the new changes. There was some chaos at the beginning.¡±


    ¡°However, these people don¡¯t possess much power. Even if there is some resistance, it¡¯s not a big problem.¡±


    ¡°And when time passes and these people get used to it, it won¡¯t be a big deal.¡±


    She spoke and told him about the current situation.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Hearing Guluo Mary¡¯s words, Chen Heng nodded. He was somewhat satisfied.


    The entire Karo Kingdom had already fallen into his control.


    Besides the territories that the Lords still upied, the territories upied by the royal family had fallen into his hands.


    Although these territories still belonged to the King-in-name, in reality, they were already under the control of Chen Heng¡¯s men, and everything within them had already fallen into his hands.


    With the cooperation of Kamo, the King-in-name, they could do things very easily.


    After taking control of these territories, Chen Heng redid what he had done in his territory before, including distributing thend, recruiting refugees, and conducting trade and business¡­


    Under all sorts of measures, some people¡¯s interests would be damaged, and some things would cause trouble.


    But generally speaking, it didn¡¯t matter.


    After all, this world depended on fists.


    And within the Karo Kingdom, Chen Heng¡¯s fists and authority were the biggest.


    He could generally do what he wanted to do.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Guluo Mary¡¯s face showed some hesitation while sitting in front of Chen Heng. She seemed to hesitate for a moment before saying, ¡°Do you have any connection with the Church of Nature?¡±


    ¡°The Church of Nature?¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng could not help but pause. He was a little surprised. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°When I was outside dealing with matters, the priests of the Church of Nature were very cooperative with our actions. They did not seem to reject us like the others.¡±


    Guluo Mary said, ¡°They even took the initiative to help us. They cooperated with our actions and gave us a lot of conveniences.¡±


    ¡°Is there such a thing?¡±


    Hearing Guluo Mary¡¯s words, Chen Heng could not help but feel surprised.

 Chapter 402 - The Opportunity to Ascend to the God’s Throne

    <h4>Chapter 402: ¨C The Opportunity to Ascend to the God¡¯s Throne</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Heng had done many things in the Karo Kingdom that were not pleasant for many of the noble families in this country.


    He had taken a considerable portion of the profits from many things belonging to those noble families into his own hands.


    It was also why others would not wee these things, which was typical.


    Under normal circumstances, the attitude of the Church of Nature should be the same as those of the noble families, and they should have a strong dissatisfaction towards these matters.


    After all, Chen Heng did not take special care of them nor treat them equally.


    Some time ago, Chen Heng had already been prepared to offend some people. Yet, he wasn¡¯t afraid of offending these people.


    After all, there weren¡¯t too many powerful forces in the Karo Kingdom.


    There weren¡¯t many noble families left, yet every one of them could fight. However, even if all of them were added together, Chen Heng wouldn¡¯t frown at all.


    As for the Church of Nature, although it was known as the church where the Gods resided, it was already weakened. At this moment, it didn¡¯t have much power left.


    Their Gods had long fallen into silence. For God knows how many years, they had never shown their faces. At this moment, they were most likely either asleep or dead.


    In such a situation, Chen Heng naturally would not be afraid of these Gods.


    Even the Dusk Cult, who had a divine weapon and the God of Dusk behind them, Chen Heng would offend them just like that.


    Not to mention the Church of Nature, which was still a problem for them whether their Gods existed or not.


    If they had the strength to fight against Chen Heng, why didn¡¯t they make a move when the Dusk Cult was wreaking havoc in the Karo Kingdom.


    It was precisely why Chen Heng had never put them in his eyes from the beginning to the end.


    However, not putting them in his eyes was one thing. Chen Heng had long been prepared to be ostracized by these people or oppose them.


    However, based on Guluo Mary¡¯s words, it seemed that not only was the Church of Nature not ostracized by his actions, but they also seemed to be quite cooperative.


    Chen Heng could not help but reveal a slightly surprised expression. At this moment, he seemed to be somewhat surprised.


    In front of him, Guluo Mary gave him a gentle nce, as if she felt that his reaction was typical. ¡°Before I came here, he also met the pope of the Church of Nature.¡±


    ¡°They seem to want to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Hearing Guluo Mary¡¯s words, Chen Heng¡¯s interest was piqued. A slight smile appeared on his face, and then he said softly, ¡°What do they want to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Sitting in front of Chen Heng, Guluo Mary shook her head and then said, ¡°However, they seem to be very sincere.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and then said softly, ¡°Then let¡¯s try.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please help to inform them that I¡¯m waiting for them here.¡±


    ¡°Since they want to see me, I will do as they wish.¡±


    He said softly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Upon hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Guluo Mary seemed a little surprised, but she still nodded without any objections.


    After that, time slowly passed. A few dayster, an uninvited guest came and paid a visit.


    It was an old man dressed in a long green robe. His face was ancient, but he looked peaceful, calm, with an amiable temperament and demeanour.


    Behind him were a few apprentices. They followed behind him and looked around with some restraint.


    They looked very cautious and maintained an intense state at all times since arrival.


    ¡°Is this the ce¡­¡±


    The old man raised his head and looked at the courtyard in front of him. At this moment, this thought shed through his mind.


    The manor appeared in front of him under his gaze.


    Perhaps to ordinary people, the manor in front of them seemed to be nothing special. However, to the old man, it was very different.


    A faint and inexplicable aura emerged from the surroundings, bringing a faint divine aura.


    This was the characteristic of a divine existence that had stayed here for a long time. Although it was weak, it did exist.


    This aura was the most sensitive for priests like them, and they could feel it at this moment.


    The old man¡¯s expression was still calm, sensing this aura. At this moment, he could not help but clench his fists, and his body subconsciously tensed up.


    ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    In front of him, the servant who led the way said softly to the old man.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    The old man¡¯s face revealed a smile as he spoke at this moment.


    Led by the servant in front of them, they slowly walked forward, arriving at the depths of this manor.


    They saw the person they wanted to see this time within this manor.


    Chen Heng was standing in the manor, sitting there alone, as if he had been waiting here for a long time.


    It was not until the figures of the old man and the others appeared in the distance that he raised his head as if he had sensed something and looked in their direction.


    In an instant, their gazes intersected, and an inexplicable feeling emerged.


    The moment Chen Heng¡¯s gazended on him, the old man¡¯s body subconsciously trembled, and then he quickly lowered his head, not daring to look directly into his eyes.


    In his perception, Chen Heng was like a glorious sun, and his soul was filled with the majesty and aura of a God, an aura that could make people tremble.


    It was like an inexplicable sphemy that they did not dare look directly at him. It made people feel an inexplicable fear.


    Even the green-robed old man in front of him did not dare to look directly at him and could only lower his head to avoid being burned by the powerful aura on Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Without a doubt, this kind of feeling was terrifying. If one had not experienced it before, one could not imagine.


    Behind the old man, the few servants who followed him appeared to be typical.


    Some things, the more powerful they were, the more profound they felt.


    Although these servants were also Priests, their levels were not as high as the green-robed old man. They did not feel it too profoundly. Hence they avoided that kind of feeling.


    After entering this ce, these servants stayed behind and stayed in the outside world.


    Only the green-robed old man went forward and walked into the courtyard in front of him.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness¡­ I am Sloan.¡±


    The green-robed old man slowly walked forward. When he arrived in front of Chen Heng, his expression instantly became respectful.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Hearing this address, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the old man in front of him. He could not help but smile. ¡°I am not some Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°You have awakened the divine blood and are not mortals. Naturally, you deserve the title of Your Highness¡­¡±


    Sloan said this with a respectful expression.


    He seemed to have sensed many things from what he felt just now.


    Chen Heng could not help but smile as he sat upright in his seat and listened to the old man¡¯s words. He suddenly felt that it was somewhat interesting.


    In this world, the so-called Highness could refer to another kind of existence besides the royal family members.


    That was the high deity and the son of God.


    In this kind of situation, the other party had discovered something by addressing him like this.


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    He looked at Sloan in front of him and asked softly.


    ¡°That night¡­¡±


    Sloan stood in front of Chen Heng and looked at him respectfully. He lowered his head and said, ¡°I witnessed the entire scene of Your Highness fighting with the Dusk Cult¡­¡±


    ¡°If you know about the Dusk Cult, why didn¡¯t you attack earlier?¡±


    Sloan¡¯s words revealed a lot of information, Chen Heng could not help but turn around and ask him.


    From his words just now, it could be seen that Sloan and the Church of Nature behind him had known about the existence of the Dusk Cult long ago.


    This was not a strange thing.


    Although the Dusk Cult was mighty, it was far more superior to the Church of Nature in terms of strength.


    However, in the Karo Kingdom, the Church of Nature was the one of local influence that had taken root in this country for countless years.


    For an ordinary person, it was tough to discover the traces of the Dusk Cult.


    However, this was not the case for the Church of Nature.


    Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he sat in his seat.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    Faced with Chen Heng¡¯s question, a bitter smile appeared on Sloan¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s just that the difference in strength is too great¡­¡±


    ¡°In the past, we had a great battle with the Dusk Cult.¡±


    ¡°But we weren¡¯t their match at all and could only curl up and couldn¡¯t interfere in other matters¡­¡±


    ¡°The Dusk Cult is too powerful in the Karo Kingdom, and we are no match for them.¡±


    He spoke of the reason, and Chen Heng was a little surprised.


    ording to him, the Church of Nature and the Dusk Cult had already fought in the Karo Kingdom.


    And the result of that fight was undoubted that the Church of Nature had lost.


    Because of this, the Church of Nature had been curling up since a long time ago and no longer appeared.


    But the Dusk Cult had be more and more rampant, continuously expanding its power in the Karo Kingdom.


    ¡®This was perhaps why the Church of Nature had fallen to such a state in the Karo Kingdom.¡¯


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help but nod, and then he said softly, ¡°I heard from Her Highness Guluo Mary that you wanted to see me.¡±


    ¡°Now, you havee.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me your purpose?¡±


    Sitting upright in his seat, he spoke softly and went straight to the point.


    Chen Heng himself did not initiate this meeting with the Church of Nature. The Church of Nature requested it through Guluo Mary.


    Chen Heng chose to meet them because he also wanted to know what their motives were.


    He looked at Sloan in front of him and waited for his answer with interest.


    Under his gaze, Sloan¡¯s expression gradually became serious.


    He first stood up in front of the servants at the side, then looked at Chen Heng and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°On behalf of the Church of Nature, I would like to extend an invitation to you.¡±


    He said solemnly, ¡°We hope that we can form an alliance with you to deal with theing era¡­¡±


    ¡°An alliance?¡±


    Chen Heng was a little surprised to hear the old priest¡¯s answer from his seat.


    He did not expect that the Church of Nature would send someone to negotiate with him for this purpose.


    ¡°However, to form an alliance¡­¡±


    Various thoughts shed through his mind as he sat there. Chen Heng raised his head and looked at Sloan, standing before him. Then, he smiled and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You need our strength to help you, and we also need your strength to fight for a future for us¡­¡±


    In front of him, Sloan said solemnly, ¡°Your Highness should also feel it¡­¡±


    ¡°A brand new era ising. In the following time, the Gods will return one by one and reappear in this world¡­¡±


    ¡°A brand new era ising?¡±


    Chen Heng repeated this sentence, but he could not help but feel a little puzzled at this time.


    The priest said that he should have felt it too¡­


    However, in reality, Chen Heng did not feel anything.


    However, looking at Sloan¡¯s solemn face, he did not say anything. He only nodded, indicating for him to continue.


    ¡°A few years ago, the various churches had begun to move frequently¡­¡±


    In front of him, Sloan continued to speak, exining to Chen Heng, ¡°Your Highness, Do you know what this is for?¡±


    ¡°What is this for?¡±


    Chen Heng looked at him, his face still calm, and said softly.


    On the surface, he seemed very calm, but in fact, he did not know.


    ¡°For the return of the Gods¡­¡±


    Sloan took a deep breath and then said, ¡°The former God fell into a deep sleep and is slowly recovered through a long sleep¡­¡±


    ¡°And now, the drastic change of the world has ended, and the former God is about to return.¡±


    ¡°To wee the return and arrival of the God, each church will start their actions and gather power in various ways to bring back the Gods they believe in as soon as possible¡­¡±


    He said so and then asked another question, ¡°Your Highness, do you know what was the purpose of Dusk Cult¡¯s previous actions?¡±


    ¡°Although they hunted noble bloodlines in the past, they were extremely restrained and rarely exposed their actions.¡±


    ¡°Just like before, they massacred the noble families on arge scale and even targeted Her Highness Guluo Mary. This has never happened in the past.¡±


    Indeed.


    Although the Dusk Cult was notorious, they surely knew it.


    Therefore, in the past, they were cautious. They would never hunt on arge scale within the same area and only create some idents.


    As they had a clear understanding of themselves, there would soon be the encirclement of various churches if they were exposed.


    If that happens, they would be in great danger. Thus, in the past, they rarely made such arge-scale operation.


    However, before this, they had deviated from their norm and chose to control the king directly. Then, they hunt through the king¡¯srge-scale massacre of the noble families in the Karo Kingdom.


    This situation was not expected. For the Dusk Cult, it could be regarded as abnormal.


    Chen Heng had doubts about this before, as he did not understand the underlying reason.


    But now, it seemed that the answer had been revealed.


    The years of silence of the Gods had passed, and the upheaval in the world had beenpleted.


    This also meant that the Gods who were in silence were about to return to this world and again descend into the world of Gods.


    The Dusk Cult¡¯s previous actions would have been prepared for this.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±


    Chen Heng sat in his original spot and listened to Sloan¡¯s words. All sorts of thoughts shed through his mind. At this moment, he had some understanding.


    But then, he looked at Sloan, and some thoughts shed through his mind.


    ¡®The Dusk Cult hadunched arge-scale blood sacrifice to wee the return of the God of Dusk. What about the Church of Nature in front of him?¡¯


    ¡®They had speciallye to meet Chen Heng. Were they also hoping to use Chen Heng¡¯s power to achieve the purpose of bringing the God of Nature back?¡¯


    At this moment, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Under his gaze, Sloan continued to speak, ¡°The situation before us is undergoing a drastic change.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, if you have our help, you will also have a brand new opportunity in theing era¡­¡±


    ¡°Opportunity, such as?¡±


    Chen Heng smiled when he heard this and asked in return.


    ¡°The opportunity to ascend to godhood¡­¡±


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Sloan took a deep breath and answered.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the ce immediately fell silent.


    Around them, the few servants and guards who were initially waiting at the side could not help but stop breathing. At this moment, they subconsciously looked at Sloan with an expression of disbelief.


    The opportunity to ascend to godhood¡­


    Chen Heng could not help but frown as he sat upright in his seat.


    ¡®How could such a thing be said so casually?¡¯


    He raised his head and felt the reactions of the servants around him. Feeling a little helpless, he waved his hand.


    A vast amount of spiritual power surged out and spread in all directions, affecting these people.


    Instantly, the faces of the servants around them showed a stunned expression.


    Then, in their minds, the memories rted to the previous incident quickly disappeared, and they had already forgotten this part of their experience.


    Then, they instinctively left this ce and headed toward the outside world.


    Soon, only Chen Heng and Sloan were left on the spot.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    After chasing away the servants around him, Chen Heng looked at Sloan in front of him and continued to say, ¡°Now you can tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by the so-called opportunity?¡±


    God was the highest existence in the world of Gods and also the top of this world¡¯s power.


    Chen Heng did not know about the so-called God¡¯s power. However, from the performance of the divine weapon and some of the power revealed in the divinity, one could understand how powerful the Gods in this world were.


    This could be said to be standing at the peak of this world, the ultimate existence.


    And now, before him, Sloan said that he had the chance to be a God.


    This could not help but arouse Chen Heng¡¯s interest.


    He became serious and looked at Sloan in front of him, wanting to hear his exnation.

 Chapter 403 - - Guesses

    <h4>Chapter 403: ¨C Guesses</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the quiet courtyard, two figures faced each other and looked at each other.


    Chen Heng just sat there, his dark golden eyes staring at Sloan in front of him.


    To be honest, being stared at by his gaze would give people tremendous pressure.


    That kind of pressure was unprecedentedly strong. If he were just an ordinary mortal, he would probably feel his soul copse just by standing there.


    Under this kind of gaze, Sloan also felt terrible. He could feel a terrifying pressureing, making him feel like he was suffocating.


    Feeling this pressure, he took a deep breath and finally opened his mouth. ¡°Yes, the chance to ascend to be a God...¡±


    ¡°In the past era, our world had an upheaval...¡±


    ¡°During that upheaval, an ident happened in our world...¡±


    ¡°An ident?¡± Chen Heng asked back.


    ¡°Yes, a severe ident...¡±


    Sloan nodded and continued, ¡°There are records of that upheaval in the ssics of the Church of Nature.¡±


    ¡°It is said that on that day, another world came from the Void and merged with the World of Gods...¡±


    ¡°It was also a veryrge and powerful world. The powerful people in it were not inferior to the Gods...¡±


    ¡°And that world is the Abyss...¡±


    The words fell.


    When he heard this, Chen Heng¡¯s heart could not help but move.


    There were indeed records about the Abyss World in the World of Gods.


    In the beginning, he was not surprised.


    After all, a powerful world like the World of Gods had many different interfaces and would form different small secret realms.


    Those secret realms could be seen as small worlds that surrounded the World of Gods and relied on the World of Gods to exist.


    It was not strange that there might be different creatures in there.


    Chen Heng initially thought that the Abyss World might be one of them.


    However, from what Sloan said, the so-called Abyss World was actually not a small world of the World of Gods but aplete outsider.


    Even the strength of the Abyss World has far exceeded his expectations, and it could actually bepared to the World of Gods.


    This was far beyond Chen Heng¡¯s expectations.


    However, at the same time, this also evoked some of Chen Heng¡¯s memories.


    When he entered the World of Gods from the Void, he seemed to have seen a scene back then. It was an extraordinarily unique and terrifying scene.


    In the Void, two sunlike stars interweaved, and more than half of their bodies had fused. The two worlds had merged into one and were about to fuse.


    And now, it seemed that those two worlds should be the World of Gods and the Abyss World, these two incredible worlds.


    And from Sloan¡¯s words, it seemed that the reason why the Gods of this world were silent was also rted to the fusion of the two worlds.


    At this moment, various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    In front of him, Sloan continued to speak, describing the situation back then.


    ¡°At that time, a world called the Abyss World descended into the World of Gods, and then mutation urred...¡±


    He stood there and looked at Chen Heng before continuing, ¡°In the Abyss World, there are many devils. The strongest one is known as the Demon Ruler. He is the most powerful demon.


    ¡°The Demon Ruler¡¯s power is not inferior to that of the Gods at all. His strength has reached a terrifying level.


    ¡°Then, the two worlds began to fight.


    ¡°After countless years of fighting, the Earth began to shatter, and life withered. Even the two worlds were almost destroyed¡­


    ¡°The Origin of the two worlds was damaged, and then there was a deep impact, which made the heavily injured Gods fall into silence¡­


    ¡°After that, after countless years, the world slowly recovered and returned to the current state...


    ¡°Now, because of the world¡¯s recovery, the originally silent Gods will return to this world again.


    Standing in ce, Sloan looked at Chen Heng in front of him and said.


    ¡°It sounds good...¡±


    Sitting in his seat, Chen Heng listened to Sloan¡¯s words and could not help but nod. ¡°But, what does this have to do with the opportunity you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it has to do with...¡±


    Sloan nodded and then said with a smile, ¡°In this world, nothing can be aplished all at once...


    ¡°The return of the Gods is the same.


    ¡°Although the world has returned, and the Gods will return, the returning Gods are no longer the powerful existences that were once high and mighty.


    ¡°After their return, their power will fall to a low point, reaching an extremely weak degree¡­


    ¡°And if we can take this opportunity to obtain the Godhead left by the Gods, then there will be a new opportunity, and we can be a member of the Gods in the future, bing a brand-new God...


    ¡°This is the opportunity I¡¯m talking about...¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng was silent for a moment and seemed lost in thought.


    There is no denying that what Sloan said was a secret.


    Moreover, there seemed to be a certain degree of credibility in it.


    He thought for a moment and then continued, ¡°What can I gain by cooperating with you?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?


    ¡°What we want is actually very simple...¡±


    Listening to Chen Heng¡¯s words, Sloan immediately let out a sigh of relief.


    In the quiet courtyard, the conversation between the two continued.


    It was not until a long time had passed that Sloan walked out of the courtyard and left in a hurry.


    When he left, even though he hid it well, one could still see the joy that was forcefully suppressed on his face.


    From his looks, he had gained a lot from this meeting today.


    In the manor, watching Sloan¡¯s figure leave, Chen Heng was still sitting there by himself, thinking.


    The various messages that Sloan had said just now were still echoing in his mind.


    ¡°The God of Nature, huh...¡±


    Recalling the words just now, he could not help but smile.


    Just like the Dusk Cult, the reason why the Church of Nature was so active at this moment and even took the initiative to meet Chen Heng was also for a purpose.


    Their purpose was nothing else but the God they believed in, the God of Nature who had fallen into eternal silence in the legends.


    The highest goal was for the Church of Nature to reawaken the God of Nature who had fallen into eternal silence and let him reappear on this world.


    To be honest, this goal was challenging.


    After all,pared to other churches, the Church of Nature was weak and could not provide enough power to revive the God of Nature.


    The God of Nature¡¯s condition was much worse than other Gods.


    Even if it fell into silence, the other Gods could still maintain their instincts and bestow their believers¡¯ divine power.


    However, the God of Nature¡¯s instincts were almost broken. Even the believers found it very difficult to perceive him.


    Under such circumstances, the revival of the God of Nature was undoubtedly much more difficult than other Gods. The power needed would be even greater.


    Because of this, the Church of Nature took the initiative to find Chen Heng, hoping to cooperate with him.


    Perhaps, after discovering the battle between Chen Heng and the Dusk Cult, they had already made this n.


    Of course, Chen Heng did not care about this. It was just taking what he needed.


    Coincidentally, the Church of Nature also had what he needed.


    Chen Heng himself did not care about the various promises made by the Church of Nature, including the promise that they would do their best to help him obtain the Godhead after the God of Nature recovered.


    This was something that was not even close to beingplete.


    The God of Nature had yet to recover, and the Church of Nature still needed Chen Heng¡¯s help. Naturally, they would make whatever promises they could.


    But once the God of Nature revived, the situation would be different.


    At that time, whether the revived God of Nature would keep up the promises or not was still a huge problem.


    Moreover, Chen Heng had strong doubts about what they said, that obtaining the Godhead would allow one to be a new God.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s understanding, the Godhead of a God should be equivalent to the cultivation achievements of the God himself. It was the condensation of their painstaking effort.


    And could such things really be inherited by others?


    Or, even if it could really be inherited, could it ensure that it would not be influenced by the God and be an incarnation of that God to a certain extent?


    Chen Heng was very suspicious of this.


    From the beginning, he was not interested in this matter.


    However, although he was not interested in these promises, he was still interested in other things.


    Even though it had long fallen, the Church of Nature was, after all, a church of a true God, and there were still a lot of good things in it.


    Some of them happened to be the things that Chen Heng needed. For example, the various ancient books and secret treasures that the Church of Nature had stored over the years.


    And what Chen Heng valued the most was the extraordinary power inheritance after the second ascension.


    Long ago, Chen Heng had already surpassed the Second Ring of this world and reached a higher level.


    However, his power did note from his cultivation. Instead, it came from the nourishment of divine power and the drive of divinity.


    Because of the drive of divine power and the nourishment of divine power, his own level of life was gradually rising, so it has gradually changed and continued to improve.


    This kind of power came very quickly and also very easy. The speed of the improvement was so fast that Chen Heng absolutely could not imagine in the past.


    However, it was precisely because of the speed of the improvement that Chen Heng¡¯s current predicament was caused.


    His power was powerful, and not even the Third Ring and Fourth Ring in the World of Gods nor a higher Ring can match his current strength.


    However, he knew nothing about his own level or even the situation.


    This was the w of theck of a system.


    Chen Heng had no idea where he should go aftercking the inheritance rted to extraordinary strength, which was why he was in such an awkward situation.


    Now, the Church of Nature had taken the initiative to join him, giving Chen Heng a chance.


    Compared to the other churches in this world, although the Church of Nature had long declined, it was still a church of a true God.


    In the past, it had once been glorious, not any inferior to the powerful Churches of today.


    In such a church, there were obviously inheritances from the past.


    These inheritances couldplement Chen Heng¡¯s own system and give him a clear understanding of the situation in front of him.


    This was good news.


    Compared to these things, the other items in the Church of Nature were also crucial, but they were just not as valuable in Chen Heng¡¯s view.


    After all, at the level he was standing at now, those ordinary secret treasures were already worthless.


    Not to mention his clone had also found a secret realm left behind by a God.


    Many past powerhouses left behind traces and secret treasures in that secret realm. Its value was definitely much higher than the things in the Church of Nature.


    With these things, Chen Heng naturally would not care much about the things in the Church of Nature.


    While Chen Heng was deep in thought, on the other side, Sloan had already left Chen Heng¡¯s manor and returned to the Church of Nature¡¯s base in Kaki City.


    As he walked into the Church of Nature, everything inside was slowly reflected in his eyes.


    Although the Church of Nature took up arge area around him, the buildings inside were already old. At a nce, they looked very simple and unadorned, giving off a unique historical charm.


    Around them, an ancient statue of God stood.


    When Sloan reached here, he did not pay attention to the others around him. He walked straight into the depths of the church.


    Soon, he reached the depths of the church and saw the others.


    At this moment, the other core members of the Church of Nature were already waiting inside the church. From the looks of it, they were waiting for news from Sloan.


    Looking at the figure of Sloan walking over from the outside, they quickly turned around and walked towards him.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡±


    A tall, middle-aged man was the first to speak. He looked at Sloan in front of him with concern written all over his face.


    Of course, it is the same for the others present. At this moment, all of them were staring at Sloan, wanting to know the specific news from him.


    Under their gazes, Sloan took a deep breath and then said, ¡°We¡¯ve already discussed it.¡±


    ¡°His Highness Viscount Acto has agreed to our request to form an alliance with us.¡±


    He took a deep breath and then said this.


    As soon as he said this, the ce was instantly silent. It was not until a long whileter that waves of voices could be heard.


    Hearing Sloan¡¯s words, everyone present heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, a huge weight had finally been lifted from their hearts.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good...¡±


    Another old man standing at the side heaved a sigh of relief. He then said, ¡°With the cooperation of His Highness Viscount Acto, there shouldn¡¯t be too many problems with our future ns...¡±


    ¡°Waking up our lord gives us more confidence...¡±


    Everyone present let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with His Highness Viscount Acto?¡±


    After standing in ce and confirming the news, someone spoke again. Looking at Sloan in front of him, he asked, ¡°Is he the incarnation of a certain God, or is he just Divine Blood?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone turned their attention to Sloan again.


    The reason why Sloan wanted to meet Chen Heng in person was to cooperate with him and find out who he was.


    Was he the incarnation of a certain God or something else?


    They had seen the fight between the Dusk Cult and Chen Heng.


    At that moment, the power and aura that Chen Heng had disyed did not seem like an ordinary Awakened Divine Blood.


    As priests, they were very clear about the power of an Awakened Divine Blood.


    Just like the level that Chen Heng had disyed before, in their opinion, it was impossible for an ordinary Awakened to disy it.


    The divinity that was revealed was so powerful, and the divine aura was so dazzling that it was enough topete with a divine artifact.


    To be able to do this, it would be strange if it was really just an Awakened Divine Blood.


    The most special thing was the human figure that was revealed after that. That huge incarnation of the Divine Figure was undoubtedly the power of a God.


    It was precisely because of this that they were so eager to connect with the other party.


    After all, if they did not have the support of a God-level power in theing era, they would undoubtedly trail behind by a lot.


    The power of the Church of Nature itself was inferior to those powerful Churches. If they did not think of a way to fight for a chance, they might be directly eliminated.


    On the spot, under the gazes of the people around him, Sloan was silent for a moment, as if he was thinking.


    The others around him did not disturb him. They just stared at him, waiting for his answer.


    After a moment, Sloan finally raised his head and spoke.


    ¡°That feeling... is unique...¡±


    He recalled the feeling before and said, ¡°The Divine Blood in His Highness Viscount Acto¡¯s body is more powerful than I¡¯ve ever seen before.¡±


    ¡°Before this, I tried to use the Eye of Nature to observe more, but I couldn¡¯t see what was inside his body.¡±


    ¡°The power of the Eye of Nature was blocked by an invisible force. So, I couldn¡¯t see the source of his power.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it...¡±


    Hearing Sloan¡¯s words, the expression of the nature priest changed.


    The Eye of Nature was a divine artifact left by the God of Nature to the Church of Nature. ording to legends, it was a divine artifact formed from one of the God of Nature¡¯s eyes, and it possessed the power to see through all falsehoods.


    No matter what existence it was, in front of the Eye of Nature, its source would be seen clearly.


    Even if it was a divine artifact, it was the same.


    Before this, they had used the divine artifact, the Eye of Nature, to spy on the battle between Chen Heng and the Dusk Cult. Thus, they understood what had happened.


    But now, even the divine artifact, the Eye of Nature, was unable to see His Highness Viscount Acto?


    This was truly a shocking matter because it was self-evident that ordinary objects were absolutely unable to block the prying eyes of the Eye of Nature.


    The only things that could block the prying eyes of the Eye of Nature were existences at a higher level.

 Chapter 404 - Power Level

    <h4>Chapter 404: ¨C Power Level</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Could Viscount Acto really be a prince?¡±


    In the spacious church, everyone stood in ce and listened to what Sloan had to say. Their hearts were heavy. They did not know what to say at this moment.


    At this moment, their hearts were filled with shock.


    As long as they thought of that possibility in their hearts, they could not help but be a little absent-minded. At this moment, they did not know what to say.


    To block the prying eyes of the Eye of Nature, this undoubtedly exined everything.


    The essence of Viscount Acto must be extremely high. It was very likely that he was an incarnation of a God.


    This situation was not non-existent.


    Everyone present knew clearly that with the revival of the world, there were already some Gods who had revived. Some even came to the Earth and reincarnated as mortals.


    Although these people looked like mortals on the surface, they were actually the reincarnation of the true spirit of a God. Their essence was extremely strong, reaching a state that surpassed mortals.


    As the reincarnation of a God, they might be able to take back their former authority and ascend to the position of God again in the future.


    And at this moment, Chen Heng in front of them was very likely to be such an existence.


    If that was the case, everything before this could be exined clearly.


    For the reincarnation of a God, activating part of his previous divine power was a very normal thing at a critical moment.


    Although there was still something wrong, this was the most probable exnation.


    ¡°No matter what, even if Viscount Acto is not a reincarnation of a certain God, he must have a profound rtionship with a certain God...¡±


    Standing in the same ce, an old-looking Priest said. At this moment, he could not help but sigh softly, ¡°The previous situation is proof.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone present thought of the Angel Phantom that had almost enveloped the entire city that night. They could not help but silently nod their heads.


    No matter what, at this moment, they had sessfully made contact with Viscount Acto.


    In the current situation, the stronger Viscount Acto was, the more advantageous it would be for them.


    While the people of the Church of Nature were discussing, Chen Heng was also not idle.


    At this moment, he was sitting quietly in his study room, quietly reading books.


    These books in front of him were all sent over by Sloan.


    The Church of Nature acted very quickly.


    Almost as soon as Chen Heng made the request, they had already sent people over to deliver the things that Chen Heng needed.


    He seemed to be very sensible and obedient.


    The book collection of the Church of Nature was also very rich. Those ancient books and the likes had almost filled up Chen Heng¡¯s room. It was still not enough.


    In the end, Chen Heng had to change to another ce.


    And in the recent period, he did not have anything on his hands that needed attention.


    Kamo and Guluo Mary handled some daily matters.


    As for the matters in his territory, he also had Ramu and Hedosiri assist him. There would not be any problems short term.


    Therefore, Chen Heng moved directly to his study room and read these books.


    The first thing he started to read was the information on this world¡¯s extraordinary system.


    In this world, there were many extraordinary systems.


    Before this, Chen Heng thought there were only two paths, the Life Knight and the Mage. However, there seemed to be more than just these two paths in reality.


    In the ancient records, there were many different paths. Each path represented a path of transcendence.


    Some of these paths of transcendence had disappeared, and some might still exist, but they had declined.


    There were only two paths in the World of Gods, the Mage Path and the Life Knight Path. They had be a system for everyone to cultivate together.


    And in such a wide variety of systems, there was amon standard.


    People in the World of Gods were used to calling people of different levels with rings.


    From the First Ring to the Sixth Ring, each had different characteristics.


    Generally speaking, no matter what the system was, as long as one awakened the characteristics of their own path after entering the path, they could be considered an apprentice.


    For example, if a Life Knight awakened life energy and a Mage awakened spiritual power, they could be considered an apprentice.


    And after the apprentice level, there was the First Ring level. This level represented the initial grasp.


    At this level, the Life Knight could grasp the life energy in his body and add it to his own body to increase his own strength, while the Mage could grasp magic power and cast some spells.


    After that, the Second and Third Rings improved on this foundation.


    Therefore, in the standards of the World of Gods, the First Ring to the Third Ring represented the mastery of one¡¯s own path.


    The deeper the mastery, the more powerful one would be.


    Take the Life Knight as an example.


    The Life Knight could control life energy at the First Ring and use life energy to strengthen itself.


    But at the Second Ring, it could go one step further and materialize life energy to form the Life Armor.


    At the Third Ring, it could condense weapons and Wings of Life out of thin air and temporarily obtain the power to soar in the air.


    And in the World of Gods¡¯ standards, after the Fourth Ring, there was another level. There had to be a qualitative change to awaken one¡¯s True Spirit after the Fourth Ring.


    True Spirit was the first concept that Chen Heng had heard in this world.


    In the World of Gods¡¯ standards, the so-called True Spirit materialized the origin of life forms.


    Only by raising oneself to a certain level and awakening one¡¯s own True Spirit could one be considered a Fourth-Ringed True Spirit.


    And this level was also considered a rather special moment.


    The masters who had reached this level could continue to exist even if they had already died. Their True Spirits could separate from their bodies and exist independently.


    The following Fifth-Ringed and Sixth-Ringed True Spirits were the same. It was just that the degree of the awakening of the True Spirit was different.


    From this point of view, the Fourth to Sixth Rings could be called the True Spirit stage.


    Chen Heng stood where he was and looked at the information that appeared in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but think for a moment.


    ording to the standards of the World of Gods, he was already beyond the Fourth Ring level.


    In the past, when Chen Heng was training in the Azure World and became a True Monarch. His True Spirit had already awakened andpleted the transformation.


    ¡®Thinking about it, it seems that¡­¡¯


    Chen Heng stood where he was, and this thought shed through his mind.


    Even in the Azure World, a True Monarch seemed to be an exceptional existence.


    This kind of existence had already awakened the origin of his True Spirit and reached another level.


    As long as his origin wasn¡¯t exhausted, even if his body fell, he could be reborn in another ce.


    Compared to the previous level, it was apletely different level.


    At this moment, various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and then he continued to look ahead.


    After the Sixth Ring was the so-called Seventh Ring.


    And this stage had extraordinary characteristics. In the World of Gods, this stage had another name ¨C Epic.


    Epic meant the peak of the human world. It only appeared in the bard songs. It was an Epic sung by mortals.


    ¡°Force, huh...¡±


    Looking at the ancient records in front of him, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and fall into deep thought.


    The so-called Epic was only possible when one¡¯s True Spirit was strengthened to an extreme and then transformed again.


    And when one¡¯s True Spirit transformed to the extreme, it would nurture a Force unique to one¡¯s own body.


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng suddenly thought of the dragon corpse.


    Before this, his Kobold clone had seen an enormous dragon corpse in the secret realm.


    That dragon corpse was a ck dragon. It had been dead for tens of thousands of years, but there was still a powerful force on the corpse. It was like the center of the world, giving people a strong impact.


    Now that he thought about it, that feeling should be the so-called Force.


    It was very powerful and vigorous.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng thought for a moment and then continued to look back.


    After the Epic, there was the Legend.


    The characteristics of the so-called Legend did not change muchpared to the Epic. It was just that the Force that belonged to oneself had further evolved and perfected, forming a small domain.


    At this stage, it began to influence the surroundings. As long as one controlled his own domain, one could control everything in the region and burst out a terrifying power with a thought.


    And after the Legend was the Mythic.


    The existence of the Mythic was just like its name. Just its own existence was already a myth.


    This was also the strongest individual in the World of Gods apart from the Gods.


    This kind of existence could no longer be considered a mortal in essence. It could be a Close-to-God individual.


    The existence of a powerful Mythic could even contend with Gods and defeat the incarnation of a Mythic.


    And at this level, the most important characteristic, in addition topletely perfecting one¡¯s own domain, was the Body of Laws that condensed one¡¯s own body.


    Body of Laws...


    Seeing this, Chen Heng could not help but be stunned.


    It seemed that he had already begun to form his own Body of Laws at this moment.


    If this was the case, wouldn¡¯t he have already entered the stage of Mythic?


    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be the case.¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head and denied this point. The situation on his body was rather special.


    The essence of divinity was above everything, thus allowing him to possess a part of a higher level of the essence in advance.


    This was also the reason why he had a higher level of characteristics.


    In terms of himself, he had not even reached the limit of his own True Spirit. In terms of his own level, he had not even reached the peak of Sixth Ring, let alone condensed the Force that belonged solely to himself.


    Therefore, at this moment, he should still be below the Epic level and had not really reached that level.


    As for the Body of Laws that he possessed, it was a product of the simtion.


    Before this, through his own simtion, he had absorbed a lot of Power of Laws.


    Most of the Power of Laws was absorbed by the divinity in his body, strengthening his divinity.


    However, there was also a small portion that fused into his body, turning his body into the Body of Laws.


    This was also the main reason he could withstand the Dusk Divine Weapon and not copse.


    Otherwise, if it was really just his own power, with his current life level, he would not be able to withstand the aura of the Divine Weapon and would directly copse.


    The Body of Laws in his body was not formed by himself but was affected by the power of the simtion.


    It wasn¡¯t a normal situation.


    ¡°Through spection, I should be at the Sixth Ring...¡±


    Standing on the spot, Chen Heng felt his own state.


    His True Spirit had already awakened, and from the very beginning, he was already at the Fourth Ring level.


    In the previous simtion, along with the return of the Origin, his True Spirit had also be stronger under the nourishment of the Origin because it had reached a new level.


    In terms of the life level, the current him should be a Sixth-Ring which had not reached the level of perfection.


    Of course, the life level was the life level, but strength was another matter.


    If strength was included, with the divine power Chen Heng currently controlled and his own Body of Laws, it should suffice to contend even against Legendary or Mythic.


    If he went all out and directly summoned the incarnation of the Holy Son to descend and erupt with the power of faith of an entire world, then he should be able to resist and suppress even a divine weapon.


    ¡°If I calcte it this way, it¡¯s very clear.¡±


    Then, he could not help but shake his head and understand his own situation.


    Cooperating with an ancient force had such benefits.


    Compared to Chen Heng himself, the Church of Nature had theplete inheritance and records, allowing Chen Heng to understand his level.


    Of course, there were no inheritances above the Mythic.


    Above the Mythic inheritance was the domain of the Gods


    For this level, not to mention the Church of Nature, even the most powerful churches probably did not have inheritances of this level.


    Chen Heng did not demand it.


    Even if it was only the current level of inheritance, it was enough for him to use.


    When the Church of Nature sent the things over, they also gave their part of the inheritance to Chen Heng.


    That was the entire inheritance from the First Ring to the Sixth Ring, which had tremendous value in it.


    However, for Chen Heng, it was not very useful.


    He was already at the level of Sixth Ring, and all he needed to do was to fill up his True Spirit and make it reach aplete state. Then, he could try to transform and enter the Epic level.


    This process might be very difficult for ordinary people, but for Chen Heng, it was very simple.


    The simplest method was to carry out a few more simtions and then use the augmentation from the return of Origin toplete his True Spirit quickly.


    This was also the fastest method.


    Before this, he had used this method, so Chen Heng¡¯s progress was very fast. He quickly strengthened his True Spirit to its current level.


    Therefore, the inheritances before the Sixth Ring were useless to Chen Heng.


    As for the inheritances after the Sixth Ring, the entire Church of Nature didn¡¯t have any either.


    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that these inheritances were useless.


    At least, even though they were useless to Chen Heng, to others, these inheritances were solid.


    Bestowing them to others could also guide the others.


    At least, Hedosiri and the others wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the inheritances after that.


    At this moment, Hedosiri and the others had already reached the level of the Second Ring and were about to reach the level of the Third Ring.


    After reaching this level, their original inheritances had already reached the end, and they had lost the direction to advance further.


    The inheritances given by the Church of Nature were coincidentally able to help Chen Heng solve this problem.


    ¡°However, if I want to inspect and reach the peak of Sixth-Ring, it doesn¡¯t seem impossible for me to reach a higher level in a short period of time...¡±


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng recalled what he had just learned, and various thoughts shed through his mind.


    With his current level, even if he wanted to improve a little, it would be extremely difficult.


    And to reach the peak of his current level in a short period of time, such a thing was almost impossible.


    If it was anyone else, it would be impossible, but Chen Heng was different.


    At leastpared to others, he had his own unique advantage.


    At this moment, his Kobold clone was still in the outside world, and as time passed, it had be powerful to a certain extent.


    If Chen Heng were willing to take back his Kobold clone, the clone and the main body would merge into one.


    Then, in a short time, Chen Heng¡¯s strength could rapidly increase and even directly reach Epic level.


    However, now was not the time. From the current situation, the Kobold clone was developing very well in the desert, and it also had great potential.


    It would be too much of a waste to take it back now.


    Rather than that, it would be better to carry out a few more simtions, which would be more realistic.


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind on the spot, and he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    Then, he got up and left the ce.


    He walked out of the room and came to the outside world. At this moment, the sky outside was gradually turning dark.


    The sky around him seemed to have be much dimmer. Soon, it would be night.


    In the distance, a faint breeze blew past, blowing the corners of Chen Heng¡¯s clothes into the air, bringing with it a cool and refreshing feeling.


    Feeling this unique feeling, Chen Heng stood there alone, looking at the distant sky. At that moment, many thoughts shed through his mind.


    ¡°After a period of time, it should be about time for Hedosiri and the others to return, right?¡±


    Chen Heng stood where he was and looked into the distance. Then, this thought shed through his mind.


    Before this, he had already informed Hedosiri and Ramu to rush here.


    It was almost time based on his calctions.


    After the two of them arrived, Chen Heng could do more things.


    A smile appeared on his face. Then, he turned around and left.


    Time slowly passed. Soon, another few days passed.


    After a few days, the figures of Hedosiri and Ramu finally appeared in front of Chen Heng again.


    Compared to the past, they did not seem to have changed much.. They were still wearing that set of armor and were now striding forward.

 Chapter 405 - Another Simulation

    <h4>Chapter 405: ¨C Another Simtion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Standing alone on the spot, looking at Hedosiri and Ramu, who were walking toward him, Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you two have been doing well recently.¡±


    ¡°Lord Acto...¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Hedosiri and Ramu quickly lowered their heads and said respectfully.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Looking at their appearance, Chen Heng smiled and then waved his hand, indicating for them to get up.


    After the two people in front of him stood firmly in front of him, he spoke softly and said with a smile, ¡°How¡¯s the situation recently?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to your blessings, the effect is quite good.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of them, Hedosiri and Ramu nodded and then said,


    ¡°The medicine you made is very effective. It can improve the vitality and strength of Life Knight very well.


    ¡°Fulfilling our promises, we have recruited a lot of people.


    ¡°Among them, there are three First Ring Knights and more than ten apprentice Knights.¡±


    Standing in front of them, Hedosiri and Ramu said respectfully.


    ¡°It seems that the effect is not bad.¡±


    Hearing their words, Chen Heng nodded, looking satisfied.


    Before this, he had sent Hedosiri and Ramu out to patrol the Karo Kingdom.


    The reason was not that he was bored, but because he had sent Hedosiri and Ramu out to recruit those powerful Knights.


    Now, Chen Heng¡¯s influence had greatly expanded. To put it bluntly, even the entire Karo Kingdom was within his sphere of influence.


    But up until now, the number of people he could use wasn¡¯t too much.


    The only ones who could be considered reliable and useful were the two people in front of him, Hedosiri and Ramu.


    As for Raku and the others, although these knights who joined halfway had moderate strengths, their degree of loyalty was a concern.


    As the homegrown professionals were loyal and rtively more reliable, their strengths were stillcking in such a short period.


    It would still take a long time for these people to mature truly.


    Therefore, when Chen Heng took control of the situation in the entire Karo Kingdom, he was amazed to find that he did not seem to have many people under hismand.


    The reason for this could not be entirely med on him.


    A long time ago, he had already begun to train his own subordinates. He had specially hired specialized teachers from outside to teach the children in his territory to be professionals.


    However, what Chen Heng did not expect was that his speed of advancement was a little too fast.


    In just a short period of time, the entire Karo Kingdom had be his territory.


    Therefore, the number of people he needed suddenly increased by a lot.


    This was real pressure.


    After all, if he did not have enough people under him, then realistically, it would be hard to control his territory, let alone aplish other things.


    Because of this, Chen Heng sent Hedosiri and Ramu out to recruit strong people to work for him.


    From the looks of it, the effect was not bad.


    Of course, there were no Second Ring Knights.


    There were very few existences of this level in the Karo Kingdom. Even if there were, they would be recruited by others at the first opportunity. It was very difficult for there to be any left.


    However, he managed to recruit some First Ringed Knights and apprentice-level professionals.


    This could greatly expand Chen Heng¡¯s manpower and provide him a lot of help.


    It was more or less good news.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng nodded his head. He was quite satisfied.


    The situation in the Karo Kingdom was clear. There were not many powerful professionals there.


    If it was just these people, it was enough for Chen Heng to use.


    Not to mention there was also the Church of Nature.


    ording to the conversation with Sloan, after agreeing to form an alliance, Chen Heng could use the power of the Church of Nature.


    Although the power of the Church of Nature was not as strong as the Dusk Cult, it was one of the best in the Karo Kingdom.


    With the other party¡¯s help, some problems were no longer a problem.


    Chen Heng was satisfied.


    Standing where he was, he raised his head and looked at the two people in front of him.


    Under his gaze, the appearance of the two people appeared in his eyes.


    They seemed to be still the same as in the past from the appearance. After so many years, they had never changed.


    They were still the same as when they had just followed him.


    Looking at their appearance, Chen Heng was a little surprised and also sighed.


    It had only been an instant, but now, so many years had passed.


    This was really surprising.


    Compared to before, their situation had changed greatly. They were no longer the same as before.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Many thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he stood where he was. His expression returned to calmness as he looked at the two people in front of him. He smiled and said,


    ¡°Go back and make some preparations.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time to improve your strengths.¡±


    He looked at Hedosiri and Ramu in front of him and said softly.


    As his voice fell, Hedosiri and Ramu immediately raised their heads. Their faces revealed a pleasantly surprised expression.


    From its looks, this could be considered a huge surprise for them.


    They had been looking forward to this day since a long time ago.


    And now, this opportunity had finallye.


    They couldn¡¯t help but feel anticipated, but they forcefully held it back.


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of them, their expressions were respectful, and in the end, they quietly retreated.


    Very quickly, only Chen Heng¡¯s figure was left on the spot.


    The next day, Hedosiri and Ramu got up early and went to Chen Heng¡¯s courtyard, waiting there.


    From the looks of it, they were already somewhat impatient.


    Chen Heng did not have the intention of keeping them in suspense. Without any unnecessary words, he directly poured divine power into their bodies, helping them to begin improving themselves.


    This time, Chen Heng was not stingy. He used arge amount of divine power and directly raised the levels of the two of them.


    Originally, Hedosiri and Ramu had undergone an upgrade. At this moment, their powers were at the level of Second Ring and First Ring, respectively.


    But now, after Chen Heng¡¯s upgrade, the two of them had directly reached a higher level.


    Hedosiri had been upgraded to the Third Ring, while Ramu had also reached the Second Ring.


    It seemed to be very fast.


    If other Knights saw it, they would probably go crazy with jealousy and wish to rece them.


    However, behind this simple upgrade, the price to pay was also extremely huge.


    In order to help Hedosiri and Ramu upgrade directly, Chen Heng had consumed a huge amount of divine power.


    These were Hedosiri and Ramu.


    From the very beginning, these two had been following Chen Heng. For so many years, they had worked hard withoutint. Even in the most difficult and dangerous times, they had not wavered.


    Therefore, this level up was a kind of reward to them.


    It could be Chen Heng¡¯s reward for their many years of contributions.


    The others wouldn¡¯t receive such treatment.


    Moreover, even if it was Hedosiri and Ramu, there probably wouldn¡¯t be the next time.


    After the Third Ring, it was the transformation of the True Spirit.


    This transformation required the transformation of one¡¯s own Origin and the blossoming of the light of the True Spirit that belonged to oneself.


    At this level, the help of external forces wasn¡¯t too great.


    Even if divine power could help them improve, the amount of energy they would need to expend would probably be endless.


    Rtively speaking, it was not worth it.


    Therefore, Chen Heng did not n to give them any further improvements. At most, he would only raise Ramu to the Third Ring. That would be enough.


    The rest of their training would still depend on themselves.


    After using divine power to improve, the appearance of Hedosiri and Ramu seemed to have undergone a brand new change.


    Compared to before, they looked much younger. At this moment, their bodies had gained a little more stature, and at a nce, they looked much more valiant.


    Under cover of the radiance, they silently bowed and respectfully saluted Chen Heng.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Looking at the appearance of the two people in front of him, Chen Heng smiled lightly. He didn¡¯t really care about it. He just waved his hand, indicating for them to leave.


    In front of Chen Heng, Hedosiri and Ramu were also very obedient.


    Seeing Chen Heng¡¯s actions, they nodded and left.


    They quickly turned around and left.


    After they left, Chen Heng was soon the only one left there.


    He stood there alone, silently watching Hedosiri and Ramu leave. As if remembering something, a smile quickly appeared on his face.


    ¡°Things are almost done...¡±


    Standing on the spot, he muttered to himself, and then said, ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to start a new simtion...¡±


    This thought shed through his mind, and then he turned around and directly left this ce.


    Calcting the time, it had been more than half a year since Chen Hengst conducted a simtion.


    After such a long time, Chen Heng¡¯s gains from thest simtion had beenpletely absorbed by him.


    It was time for him to start the next simtion.


    After all, simtion was the most cost-effective for him.


    Not only could it save a lot of time for training, but it could also allow him to increase his True Spirit and improve rapidly.


    Soon, he returned to the room he was familiar with.


    After returning to his room, he sat in his room and looked in front of him.


    ¡°Do you want to start the simtion?¡±


    In front of him, the familiar simtion interface appeared.


    On It, three known world coordinates appeared.


    World of Gods, Mutated World, Cursed World...


    These were the three worlds that Chen Heng had experienced so far. Now, they appeared directly for Chen Heng to choose from.


    Sitting on the head of his bed, Chen Heng¡¯s gaze drifted between the three choices before quickly focusing on one of the worlds¡ª the World of Gods.


    For this simtion, Chen Heng did not n to head to another world for this simtion. Instead, he nned to create another clone and stay in the World of Gods.


    The reason he did so was to be secure.


    The clone created by the simtion had a guaranteed function.


    ording to the feedback from the simtion machine, if some day, Chen Heng¡¯s main body fell, then his existence would still not disappear. Instead, it would be transferred to the clone and continue to revive on the clone.


    Therefore, to a certain extent, Chen Heng¡¯s clone could y a certain degree of risk-avoiding role.


    And at this moment, Chen Heng only had one clone.


    This number, in Chen Heng¡¯s view, was somewhat unsafe.


    After all, ording to the Sloan of the Church of Nature, the era of the Gods¡¯ revival was about to arrive.


    If that were really the case, then in the following period of time, the entire period with the revived Gods would be extremely dangerous.


    Under this kind of situation, Chen Heng could not even guarantee his own safety.


    Therefore, he naturally needed to be safer.


    As for why he chose to ce his clone in the World of Gods...


    Of course, it was because he didn¡¯t want to miss the next big stage.


    The Gods of the World of Gods were about to revive. Next, the entire World of Gods would be the stage.


    Chen Heng was in it. If he missed it, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity?


    It was with this thought that Chen Heng chose to stay in the World of Gods again and create his own clone.


    ¡°Please choose the points you input...¡±


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng looked at the words that appeared in front of him and subconsciously looked to the side.


    At this moment, he had about 10,000 simtion points left.


    That was quite a number.


    Since that was the case...


    ¡°It seems that ever since I obtained this simtion device, I have never bought a good identity before...¡±


    Standing on the spot, looking at his remaining points, Chen Heng smiled as various thoughts shed through his mind.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be extravagant and take a look...


    ¡°I can just take a look and see what kind of results I can get...¡±


    This thought shed through his mind. Then, he directly invested most of his simtion points into it.


    In his line of sight, the number in the column of simtion points was rapidly decreasing. Very quickly, the number dropped from a little over 10,000 to less than 3,000.


    With this calction, the number was reduced by about 7,000 to 8,000.


    It was still within Chen Heng¡¯s eptable range.


    ¡°Confirm?¡±


    In front of his eyes, the words of the simtor appeared once again, appearing directly.


    Chen Heng chose to confirm. Following that, the words in front of his eyes began to fade slowly and disappear.


    In front of his eyes, a ray of light shot up from his body and surged into the inexplicable vortex, leaving this area.


    After that, Chen Heng stood where he was and roughly felt his current state.


    His current state seemed to be weaker than before.


    This was because hecked a portion of his True Spirit.


    A portion of his True Spirit¡¯s Origin went to other ces through the simtion, causing Chen Heng to be weaker.


    Chen Heng wasn¡¯t surprised by this and was already used to it.


    Compared to the previous time, it seemed like it was because his True Spirit had be stronger.


    This time, Chen Heng felt much better and wasn¡¯t as bad as before.


    I wonder what kind of person I¡¯ll be this time¡­


    Standing on the spot, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Before this, he had also carried out this kind of simtion.


    In that simtion, Chen Heng did not put in any points. The final result was that he had be a Kobold who had just been born.


    And this time, after putting in so many points, what would he be in the end?


    Chen Heng expressed his great anticipation.


    And from what he could feel, his True Spirit was already getting further and further away from him...


    In the spacious and gorgeous hall, waves of soft music were being yed in all directions, and it was currently reverberating in his ears.


    There were people dressed in gorgeous robes who looked like noble people dancing or talking in low voices in the hall.


    However, the most eye-catching person in this hall was one of the figures.


    It was a young girl wearing a long white dress.


    In terms of age, the young girl did not look too old. She was only about seventeen or eighteen years old and was still very young. However, her appearance was already very exquisite and beautiful. Her every action was filled with an indescribable charm and temperament.


    At a nce, she was like the noblest swan. Just standing there quietly, she had an indescribable attraction.


    Looking at the young girl in front of them, many people¡¯s eyes revealed a fiery light.


    Eloise Kanai.


    This was the youngest daughter of the King of the Karkoen Empire.


    In the Karkoen Empire, the royal Kanai family and the other four Dukes were the most powerful forces.


    Princess Eloise in front of them was the princess of the royal family and the most resplendent pearl in the current Karkoen Empire.


    If anyone could marry her, then without a doubt, they would be able to ascend to the heavens in a single step and be an existence that countless people envied.


    Of course, very few people were interested in this.


    Although a noble princess was beautiful, not everyone was qualified to marry her.


    As a princess of the Karkoen Kingdom, she was destined to be married to four Duke families because of the bloodline she carried.


    This was for power as well as the sake of the bloodline inheritance.


    In the Karkoen Empire, regardless of whether it was the royal family or the four Duke families, their Origins were all Gods, and they possessed the bloodline that belonged to Gods.


    Only when these families with strong bloodlines werebined with each other could they give birth to individuals with strong bloodlines.


    Therefore, to ensure the purity of their own bloodlines, the several bloodline families were all married to each other and would not marry outsiders.


    Unless the outsider possessed a pure and powerful bloodline, none of them could marry this noble princess.


    Because of this, very, very few people present wanted to get their hands on her.


    After all, most people who could sit here were not fools. They had long understood the rules of the noble circle, so they naturally would not do anything unnecessary.


    However, as they looked at the princess in front of them, many of the people present shifted their gazes to the other side.


    To be precise, they were looking at a young man there.


    In that position, the young man was dressed in a ck robe. He looked tall and handsome, and both his appearance and temperament were outstanding.


    However, at this moment, he seemed to be in a daze.. He sat there in a daze and didn¡¯t care about the gazes around him.

 Chapter 406 - Noble Simp

    <h4>Chapter 406: ¨C Noble Simp</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the spacious and gorgeous hall, the young man stood alone. At this moment, he looked a little absent-minded and didn¡¯t pay much attention to the gazes from all around him.


    This appearance made the people around him shake their heads.


    It seemed that this person had been greatly charmed by Princess Eloise and had be like this.


    There were also quite many people who had friendly smiles on their faces, and they didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by this scene.


    The identity of this young man wasn¡¯t ordinary in this ce.


    His name was Ardim, and he was the eldest son and the only male heir of the Yaru family, one of the four great Duke families of the Karkoen Empire¡­


    As the only male heir of the Yaru family, if nothing unexpected happened, Ardim would definitely inherit the Yaru family in the future, bing one of the most powerful people in the current Karkoen Empire.


    However, this young master Ardim also had some small problems.


    That was, he was madly infatuated with Princess Eloise¡­


    Memories continued to flow in his mind, and at this moment, they appeared one by one.


    In an instant, the memories of Ardim kept appearing in his mind, surfacing just like that.


    After a long while, Chen Heng finally reacted and raised his head once more.


    All the scenery around him was reflected in his eyes and felt by him.


    And in his perception, everything around him seemed to be very calm. There weren¡¯t many special ces.


    The flow of people was veryrge, and the surroundings were also very lively.


    This ce looked like an ordinary ball, and there was nothing special about it.


    After that, the memory of Ardim quickly flowed and appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Ardim Yaru was twenty years old this year. He was the heir of one of the families of the four Dukes of the Karkoen Empire, the family of Yaru. His bloodline originated from a great God.


    At this moment, he was participating in the birthday party of the princess of the empire, Princess Eloise.


    Waves of memories surged rapidly in his mind and appeared just like that.


    When Chen Hengpletely processed the memory of his predecessor, he could not help but shake his head.


    At this point, he finally understood his current situation.


    Compared to thest simtion, when he had directly be a Kobold who had just been born, the situation in this simtion was much better.


    Perhaps it was because he had invested arge number of points. The identity of this simtion could be considered the most outstanding in Chen Heng¡¯s previous simtion.


    The sessor of a Duke¡¯s family.


    This identity could be said to be iparably illustrious.


    Moreover, ording to the memories of his predecessor, the Yaru family was not an ordinary Duke¡¯s family.


    The power of the Karkoen Empire was also far stronger than the small countries like the Karo Kingdom.


    This was an empire with a vast territory and many strong masters.


    At least in this empire, Third Ring masters were not rare.


    There seemed to be quite a number of powerhouses above the Third Ring in this empire.


    Chen Heng¡¯s current identities¡¯ father, the current leader of the Yaru family, seemed to be above Fourth Ring, reaching an extremely powerful level.


    And this was clearly something that a small country like the Karo Kingdom could notpare to.


    To put it bluntly, the area where the Karo Kingdom was located was considered the most remote and deste area in the World of Gods.


    Other than small forces such as the Church of Nature, very few people would go there to live.


    And the region where the Karkoen Empire was located was undoubtedly the core region of the World of Gods, upying the essence of the World of Gods.


    There were many masters here.


    Just the power of the Yaru family, if ced in the Karo Kingdom, could sweep away everything.


    As the sessor of the Yaru family, Chen Heng¡¯s current identity also had extraordinary performances.


    Members of the Yaru family were born with divine blood.


    And as the future sessor of the Yaru family, the divine blood in Ardim¡¯s body was even concentrated. Thus, from a young age, he had disyed outstanding talent and ability.


    Whether it was as a Life Knight or a Mage, he had disyed outstanding talent. Now, he had already reached the peak of the First Ring.


    He could already be considered extremely outstanding in terms of his age to this extent. Even in the Karkoen kingdom, it was rare.


    And in other aspects, Ardim¡¯s performance was also very good.


    Not only was his talent outstanding, but his bloodline was noble, and his status was respected. In the Karkoen Empire, he could definitely be considered a first-ss figure.


    However, even though he was such a figure, there were still some problems.


    This influential figure of the Karkoen Kingdom seemed to be an infatuated lover.


    And his infatuated target seemed to be the one in front of him.


    It was none other than Princess Eloise.


    When he remembered this, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but be speechless.


    Up until now, he had simted and reincarnated quite a number of characters.


    But to be honest, this was the first time he had seen a character like Ardim.


    If it were just infatuation, it would have been fine.


    But his predecessor was especially wasteful.


    In order to curry favor Princess Eloise, Ardim not only greeted her every day but also sent all kinds of good things out.


    As a result, his reputation within the Karkoen Empire became resounding.


    That was how his reputation for infatuation came about.


    However, there was no doubt that doing so was also extremely wasteful.


    If not for the fact that his predecessor was born into the Yaru family and was the heir to the Duke family, the speed at which he squandered would have caused the average noble family to copse long ago.


    And this time, he had spent a sky-high price to purchase a Magic Crystal, hoping to gift it to Princess Eloise on her birthday in order to win her favor.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng sighed deeply, feeling somewhat helpless.


    At this time, he was somewhat unable to understand.


    That Princess Eloise clearly had no interest in the Ardim.


    Why would his predecessor still behave like this?


    He was somewhat unable to understand, but he had nothing to say.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    Since the owner of this body had be him, then there naturally wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble.


    All sorts of thoughts shed through his mind before he shook his head secretly.


    In front of him, the sound of light footsteps could be heard.


    Standing on the spot, Chen Heng subconsciously raised his head and looked in front of him.


    He saw a figure walking towards him in front of him.


    It was a girl in a white dress.


    The girl looked very tall, and her appearance was particrly exquisite and beautiful. At this moment, she was wearing a long dress and had a calm smile on her face. She slowly walked over and arrived in front of Chen Heng.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Ardim¡­¡±


    As she walked to Chen Heng, Eloise revealed a calm smile on her face. She looked at him and said softly,


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you came to my birthday party¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west met¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Looking at Eloise in front of him, Ardim raised his head and smiled. ¡°After that, I missed you too, so I came back specially to participate in this banquet.¡±


    He said softly and casually.


    But as he spoke, he also felt that someone in front of him seemed to be winking at him.


    It was a very cute girl, about thirteen or fourteen years old. She was also wearing a long dress. At this moment, she was beside Eloise and winking at him.


    It seemed that she was hinting at something.


    This was Vivian, also a princess of the Royal Family of Kaner. She was Eloise¡¯s half-sister.


    Usually, she had a good rtionship with the predecessor of Ardim.


    In many cases, she was also the one who created the opportunity for Ardim to meet Eloise.


    But this time, she was still there, staring at Ardim.


    Ardim immediately understood what she meant.


    After all, she also gave him the same hint in the other past parties.


    If it was in the past, Ardim would quickly respond to her.


    But now, it was different.


    Without the knowledge of ordinary people, Ardim had already changed into a different person.


    Ardim was not interested in the so-called Princess Eloise.


    So, he looked at Eloise and at least smiled but did not say anything.


    His reaction immediately made Vivian anxious.


    Eloise stood where she was and looked at Ardim¡¯s actions. She was also puzzled.


    She was well aware of Ardim¡¯s preparations.


    She came here was to ept the gift that Ardim had specially prepared. That item was very important to her.


    But looking at Ardim¡¯s appearance, she seemed a little surprised.


    ¡°Could it be that he wants me to express more?¡±.


    Standing on the spot, this thought arose in Eloise¡¯s mind, and then she couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows.


    However, on apperance, she still had a sweet smile on her face, and there was a slight smile on her exquisite face.


    ¡°Speaking of which, we haven¡¯t seen each other for quite some time¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if you are free tomorrow?


    ¡°I would like to invite you to my garden to enjoy the scene of the flowers blooming together.¡±


    Standing in the same ce and looking at Ardim in front of her, she issued the invitation.


    ording to her past experience, whenever she issued an invitation, the Ardim in front of her always appeared to be particrly excited and happy.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems now, right?¡±


    Standing on the spot, this thought shed through her mind, and then she couldn¡¯t help but begin to look forward to it.


    However, this time, the situation was destined to disappoint her.


    In front of her, hearing her words, Ardim only nced at her, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He bowed slightly, and an apologetic expression appeared on his face, and then he said softly.


    ¡°I still have some matters to attend to tomorrow¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the time tomorrow to apany Your Highness to visit the garden¡­¡±


    He said softly with an apologetic expression on his face, looking just right.


    Ardim had no interest in continuing to tangle with Eloise.


    After all, Chen Heng was not his predecessor and did not have the leisure to y the game of pursuers.


    It would be fine if there were any benefits that Eloise could provide.


    But there were clearly no benefits, and she was still so hard to get along with, so why waste the time?


    Of course, in terms of status, Eloise was indeed a princess, and she had a very high status.


    But Ardim was also the son of a Duke, and their statuses were equal.


    In terms of status, Ardim¡¯s own status was obviously much higher than Eloise¡¯s.


    After all, Duke Yaru didn¡¯t have many children, and Ardim was the only boy among them.


    In the Yaru family, he was the only heir in the future. As long as he didn¡¯t die, he would most likely be able to take control of the Yaru family in the future.


    As for Eloise?


    To put it nicely, she was the princess of the Karkoen Empire.


    But in reality, there were many princesses in the Karkoen Empire.


    The current emperor of the Karkoen Empire had many children.


    Eloise was just the most ordinary one in his hands.


    She didn¡¯t have a powerful talent, nor did she have a powerful mother. Her mother¡¯s bloodline was very ordinary and couldn¡¯t be considered powerful.


    In a bloodline family, bloodline was the only criterion to measure status.


    Eloise¡¯s own bloodline and talent weren¡¯t considered powerful. This had already determined her status in the Karkoen royal family.


    The reason why she was able to have such a great reputation was most likely because of his predecessor.


    After all, the sessor of the Yaru family had sacrificed everything for a princess. How eye-catching was this topic?


    In such a backward environment, even if he was just an ordinary person, his reputation would most likely be raised.


    This was most likely how the so-called pearl of the Karkoen Empire was raised.


    In addition¡­


    Standing at his original spot, Ardim circled around and casually looked around.


    The faces of the people around him were reflected in front of his eyes.


    At a nce, there seemed to be a lot of people, standing in arge group.


    However, in Ardim¡¯s impression, although there were many people here, there didn¡¯t seem to be many with prominent status nor any direct descendants of those great noble families.


    The only few who were present seemed to be because of Ardim.


    ording to Ardim¡¯s impression, there were quite a few people who seemed to be nning to use Eloise¡¯s name to get on good terms with him, the son of a Duke, in an attempt to obtain something from him.


    Just this alone was enough to see many things.


    Ardim secretly shook his head but maintained a polite smile on his face as he spoke softly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Eloise¡¯s face instantly froze in front of him.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    She forced a smile on her face as she looked at Ardim in front of her and said politely, ¡°In that case,e again next time when you¡¯re free¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your invitation.¡±


    Ardim said softly with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Brother Ardim¡­¡±


    A crisp voice suddenly sounded from the side.


    After hearing the conversation between Ardim and Vivian, Vivian seemed to be a little anxious. She quickly interjected, ¡°Didn¡¯t you prepare a gift for me on my sister¡¯s birthday this time?¡±


    ¡°A gift?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ardim was stunned. It was then that he remembered something.


    He remembered that in order to attend the birthday banquet this time, the predecessor of this body seemed to have prepared a Magic Crystal to give to Eloise at the birthday banquet.


    Thinking of this, Ardim could not help but sigh again.


    Magic Crystal was not a simple thing.


    This was considered a high-purity material, extremely rare. It contained extremely powerful pure life force. Not only could it be used to make various potions, but it could even help a person¡¯s bloodline to evolve and take a step further.


    It could be said to be a rare good thing.


    Even in the Karkoen Empire, it was also a priceless good thing.


    For this thing, the predecessor had paid a huge price, just to please Princess Eloise.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    Standing where he was, various thoughts ran through Ardim¡¯s mind, then, he showed an apologetic expression again. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the gift, but this time, I came in a hurry, so I forgot to bring it here.¡±


    He smiled and said apologetically.


    The reason was very reasonable.


    After he went back, he would get someone to go out and buy things and send a gift over. That would be it.


    Eloise¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly.


    She felt that today, idents seemed to happen again and again.


    The reaction of Ardim in front of her waspletely out of her expectations.


    It was the same prior, and it was the same now.


    He had forgotten to bring the gift. How could such be a reason?


    At this moment, the people around them had also gathered around. Looking at the scene in front of them, their faces revealed a look of wanting to watch a good show.


    Forgetting to bring the birthday gift was a rude thing in itself.


    And for this kind of thing to happen to Ardim and Eloise, it was even more unbelievable.


    In the past, Ardim never even refused any of Princess Eloise¡¯s requests, let alone being so rude.


    But today, not only did it happen, but it was also different.


    Many people gathered around and looked like they were watching a good show.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Standing in the same ce, Eloise was silent for a moment, then she smiled and said softly,


    ¡°Since you forgot, you can ask someone to bring it back when you have time next time.


    ¡°Today is my banquet. I hope you can have a good time.¡±


    She looked at Ardim and said softly. Then, she turned around and left the ce.


    It seemed that she was a little angry.


    Seeing Princess Eloise leave, everyone turned around and looked at Ardim.


    They really wanted to know what Ardim would do now?


    Would he go over tofort her like he had done in the past?


    However, what disappointed them was that Ardim still looked the same as before. He just stood there quietly and watched Princess Eloise leave. He didn¡¯t seem to have any reaction.


    From the looks of it, he didn¡¯t look like he should at all.


    Towards this, everyone present was stunned. They didn¡¯t seem to have any idea that he would look like this.


    In front of them, Eloise¡¯s figure slowly moved away from them.


    Ardim stood alone on the spot and shrugged helplessly. Then, he casually found a ce to sit down..

 Chapter 407 - Identity

    <h4>Chapter 407: ¨C Identity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The matter of Eloise was nothing to Ardim.


    After all, he was not the predecessor, so he did not have any thoughts about Eloise, the princess.


    Compared to this princess, he was more interested in some other characters.


    ¡°The bloodline of a God...¡±


    Ardim felt the situation in his body sitting in his seat, and then all kinds of thoughts shed through his mind.


    His True Spirit was much stronger than the previous Ardim. So, he could feel more things.


    In his senses, the power in his body was huge. The potential contained in the bloodline was very obvious, even if it was just lurking in his body.


    Obviously, this was the characteristic of having an extraordinary bloodline.


    Compared to the past, the foundation of this body was far better than the other times.


    Although it had not reached the stage of directly awakening the God¡¯s bloodline and bing a God¡¯s descendant, the God¡¯s blood in its body was also very rich. Therefore, this body had rich and extraordinary potential.


    ¡°The body naturally carries the God¡¯s bloodline. Even if external forces don¡¯t interfere, it¡¯s possible to awaken the God¡¯s blood in the body in the future and be a God¡¯s descendant...¡±


    Sitting in his seat, Ardim felt the changes in his body, and then this thought shed through his mind.


    The body naturally carried the God¡¯s blood. Even if there was no interference, it was possible to awaken the God¡¯s blood and be a God¡¯s descendant...


    This kind of basic condition was far from what an ordinary person couldpare to.


    Even if it were Guluo Mary who had already awakened the God¡¯s blood, before she awakened the God¡¯s blood she would definitely not be able topare to the body of Ardim.


    It could be said that he was blessed by the heavens.


    Moreover, just the bloodline alone could be considered.


    The key was that his background and identity were equally noble.


    The Yaru family enjoyed a high status within the Karkoen Empire, almost on equal footing with the Karkoen Empire¡¯s emperor. It was just that their status was slightly inferior.


    However, even so, the future sessor of the Yaru family¡¯s status was definitely much more noble than the Karkoen Emperor¡¯s children.


    After all, one was the future sessor, someone who could be on equal footing with the future emperor, while the other was just an ordinary child.


    In terms of status and position, they were naturally quite different.


    With this identity, the resources and material resources that he could use were unimaginable to ordinary people.


    It could be said to be a great advantage.


    Thinking of this, a smile could not help but appear on Ardim¡¯s face. He could be considered satisfied.


    This identity in front of him was indeed worthy for him to spend a lot of points on. It did not disappoint him.


    In front of him, footsteps could be heard.


    Ardim looked up and saw Vivian walking past him. She looked a little angry and walked straight towards him.


    ¡°Brother Ardim!¡±


    She looked at Ardim, who was sitting there leisurely. He looked calm andposed. At this moment, she could not help but feel a little resentful. She pulled him up and walked to the side.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ardim followed Vivian to the side. He looked at Vivian and could not help but smile. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why did you say that just now?¡±


    Vivian stood in front of Ardim and looked at him. She looked a little angry. ¡°Sister Eloise will be angry.¡±


    ¡°Why would she be angry?¡±


    Ardim smiled and said, ¡°I just forgot to bring the gift. I¡¯ll get someone to make up for itter. What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Vivian did not know what to say after listening to Ardim¡¯s words.


    It seemed that it was true.


    On the road, Ardim did not seem to have done anything wrong.


    He just forgot to bring the gift. It was not a big deal.


    ¡°But, if you do this, sister Eloise will have a bad impression of you. She will think that you are impolite...¡±


    There was a worried look on Vivian¡¯s face, and then she said, ¡°Brother Ardim, don¡¯t you still want to attend sister Eloise¡¯s private partyter?¡±


    ¡°In this case, she probably won¡¯t invite you.¡±


    ¡°Then I will just not go.¡±


    Hearing Vivian¡¯s words, Ardim smiled and did not seem to care. ¡°It just so happens that I have some things to do recently. I want to stay at home and don¡¯t want to go out.


    ¡°As for Princess Eloise¡¯s Party, I¡¯m afraid that even if she invites me, I won¡¯t have the time to go.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Vivian¡¯s face was filled with shock as if it was her first time meeting Ardim. ¡°Brother Ardim...


    ¡°You... Don¡¯t want to pursue Sister Eloise?¡±


    She looked at Ardim and said in surprise, ¡°You weren¡¯t like this in the past.¡±


    ¡°People change.¡±


    Ardim reached out his hand and touched the little girl¡¯s head. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Miss Eloise is a very good person.


    ¡°But I feel that I¡¯m not suitable for her.


    ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve figured it out.¡±


    He said softly and calmly, ¡°Perhaps, my past pursuits are not something worth being happy about for Princess Eloise. Instead, it¡¯s a kind of trouble.


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s a good thing for me and her to let go as soon as possible.¡±


    He smiled and said.


    ¡°What about your gift?¡±


    Vivian opened her mouth and said, ¡°For my sister¡¯s birthday, haven¡¯t you already bought the gem?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Ardim was stunned and did not seem to react.


    After a while, he smiled and said, ¡°You mean the Life Crystal?


    ¡°I had it prepared for the others.¡±


    He smiled and said softly.


    ¡°For... The others?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s expression began to stiffen. She did not know what to say. ¡°But... What about my sister...¡±


    ¡°I have prepared a gift for Princess Eloise.¡±


    Ardim smiled gently. ¡°I heard that Princess Eloise likes flowers very much.


    ¡°Coincidentally, some merchants came to my father¡¯s territory some time ago. They sell some distant flower seeds.


    ¡°I want to give these flower seeds to Princess Eloise. I also hope that she will be as charming as a flower forever.¡±


    Flower seeds as a gift?


    Vivian opened her mouth. She really did not know what to say at this time.


    Flower seeds...


    Come on, how much is this worth?


    As the heir of a Duke, don¡¯t you feel a chill when you give this thing?


    She silentlyined in her heart. She did not know what to say at this time.


    At this time, she could not help but feel a strong sense of difort.


    Compared to the past, the Ardim in front of her seemed to have changed into a different person.


    It did not look like the past at all.


    It was as if he had suddenly be much calmer and calmer.


    At this point, even Vivian did not know what to say.


    After all, the meaning of the Ardim in front of her was very obvious.


    He did not want to continue pursuing Eloise like in the past.


    In that case, what reason did Vivian have to speak here?


    So, after a moment, she left.


    ¡°Please tell Her Highness Eloise in my ce...¡±


    Standing in ce, looking at Vivian, Ardim smiled and said apologetically, ¡°There are still some people in my home who are waiting for me to go back...


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll leave first. I hope to meet Her Highness Eloise again next time.¡±


    He said softly and then turned around and walked out.


    On the spot, listening to Ardim¡¯s words, Vivian¡¯s body suddenly froze. She did not know what to say at this time.


    After a while, she came to her senses and turned around. She walked out of the hall and returned to Eloise.


    She returned to Eloise¡¯s side and told her what Ardim had said.


    Eloise¡¯s expression changed slightly. She finally frowned.


    ¡°Mr. Ardim has left?¡±


    She heard the news and turned around to look at a corner of the hall.


    There, Ardim¡¯s figure slowly walked out.. It seemed that he was leaving.

 Chapter 408 - Pondering

    <h4>Chapter 408: ¨C Pondering</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Eloise looked up into the distance and saw the figure of a young man who was slowly walking out.


    He was very calm, handsome, and tall, looking very charming.


    It was none other than Ardim.


    As Vivian was talking, he was turning around and heading out at this moment.


    It seemed that he was ready to leave.


    Eloise¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. She did not know what to say.


    On the side, the others observed Eloise¡¯s expression and could not help but look thoughtful.


    ¡°Sorry, I want to leave for a while...¡±


    Eloise stood on the spot with a decent smile on her face. Then, she said softly, ¡°Let me pack up, and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    She exined softly.


    The people around listened to Eloise¡¯s words and showed a kind expression, expressing their understanding.


    Eloise pulled Vivian aside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Eloise looked at Vivian and quickly asked as they went into a room at the side.


    ¡°What did Ardim say?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ardim...¡±


    Standing in front of Eloise, Vivian looked at Eloise and hesitated for a moment. Then, she said, ¡°He said that he was a little tired...¡±


    ¡°Tired...¡±


    Eloise looked incredulous.


    The person who used to listen to him would say such words.


    For some reason, she felt ufortable. After a while, she calmed down and continued, ¡°What about the Life Gem?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he already buy it?¡±


    She looked at Vivian and quickly said.


    The Life Gem was an extremely precious thing that had the function of rinsing and improving their bloodlines.


    It was extremely precious to people like them who had extraordinary bloodlines.


    Although Eloise was a princess and had royal blood, her mother was only an ordinary noble.


    Her bloodline wasn¡¯t strong, so she urgently needed this Life Gem to enhance the power of her bloodline.


    But, the preciousness of this thing was just as expected.


    Although Eloise was a princess, her wealth was quite limited. It was impossible to buy this Life Gem no matter what.


    And that was precisely why she deliberately asked someone to deliver the message for Vivian to inform Ardim that she wanted the Life Gem.


    Then, as she had expected, Ardim paid a great price to get the Life Gem.


    At this moment, everyone in Kaner knew about it.


    Everyone knew that the sessor of the Yaru family had spent a lot of money to buy the Life Gem for Princess Eloise, the pearl of the Empire, and to make this beautyugh.


    After that, so long as Eloise invited Ardim to the banquet and hinted a little, he would give her the Life Gem as a birthday gift, ording to his personality.


    Her goal had been achieved, and everything was going smoothly.


    But now...


    Eloise stared at Vivian and had a bad feeling.


    As expected, the next moment, the ominous premonition came true.


    Looking at Eloise, Vivian hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Brother Ardim said...¡±


    ¡°That gem is not for you, sister...¡±


    ¡®Not for me?¡¯


    Eloise¡¯s vision went ck, and her body trembled subconsciously.


    Her mind was nk, and she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Everything had changed. She felt that everything wasn¡¯t going smoothly from today onwards.


    Ardim seemed to have changed into a different person since just now.


    Some things that he should have done had utterly changed at this moment.


    But, why?


    Eloise¡¯s mind was utterly nk, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. At this moment, her mood inexplicably became terrible.


    After a long while, she calmed down, took a deep breath, and walked out. She went to the outside world, then returned to the hall.


    Everything in the hall was still familiar, and nothing seemed to have changed.


    However, the number of people in the hall had decreased without her noticing.


    Moreover, there were people waiting in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness Eloise...¡±


    A young man walked up and looked at Eloise. He said respectfully, ¡°I have some things to do at home, so I¡¯ll leave first...¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a chanceter, I¡¯lle and visit you...¡±


    Eloise¡¯s expression stiffened.


    However, she quickly reacted. A decent smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°Since I¡¯m busy with something, I might as welle backter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± She said softly.


    In front of her, the young man smiled at Eloise, bowed slightly, and left.


    It wasn¡¯t just the young man in front of her.


    After that, a few others stepped forward and left. Eloise¡¯s expression turned sour when she saw this.


    After the two of them left, many people were still in the hall. However, the core group was no longer there.


    In the manor of Eloise, the most distinguished and influential group was the group led by Ardim.


    But now, these people have left. It seemed that they didn¡¯t want to sit here and waste time with her anymore.


    Perhaps, in the beginning, these people hade here because of Ardim or wanted to chat with Ardim and have a rtionship with him.


    Their goal wasn¡¯t Eloise, but Ardim, who had left. And now that Ardim had left, these people naturally had no reason to stay.


    Eloise¡¯s expression became even worse thinking of this. At this moment, she felt something more.


    In front of her, the guests were still smiling. Everyone was looking at Eloise, giving her gifts and blessings.


    Eloise seemed to be the crowd¡¯s core, still looking exceptionally radiant.


    However,pared to before, shecked the contrast of the most honorable figure. At this moment, the radiance on her body seemed to be somewhat dim.


    ¡°It seems that there are some problems with Her Highness Eloise¡¯s banquet...¡±


    Outside the hall, Ardim sat alone in the carriage, looking at the scene in front of him. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and speak casually.


    Under his gaze, people kept walking out of the hall in front of him.


    These people had initially been staying there well, but now, with Ardim leaving, they left together.


    Many people even deliberately caught up with Ardim¡¯s carriage, wanting to chat with Ardim.


    Ardim met these people and chatted casually with them.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Sir Ardim, how about the Life Gem that you bought?¡±


    On the side, someone seemed to mention this casually.


    ¡°Ah, that gem?¡±


    Ardim chuckled softly and then opened it. ¡°I¡¯ve already figured out the use of it...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to dedicate it to my mother as a gift for her...¡± He said softly and casually.


    Hearing Ardim¡¯s words, the people around were stunned. After hearing what Ardim said, some couldn¡¯t help but ponder.


    It was quite a long time to walk on the road. After a while, Ardim returned to his residence.


    In the Karkoen Empire, the Yaru family had a rtively wealthy and colossal territory. While in Kaner City, the Yaru family also had their base.


    At this moment, Ardim returned here and looked around. Under his gaze, the surrounding scenery was reflected in his eyes.


    Compared to the manor that Eloise was in, the manor that the Yaru family had was much more magnificent. Not only was the area more prominent, just by looking at it, one could feel the differences.


    Walking into the manor, one could feel a dense, light aura emerging from the surrounding. It was evident and apparent as it floated around.


    Even though he had just walked in here and did not do much, Ardim could feel a sense offort. Even part of his fatigue seemed to have disappeared.


    This was a unique magic circle set up around the manor. It could clear the air and gather the magic elements in the surroundings, making the environment of the manor more suitable.


    Ardim had returned to this ce and looked around. ording to his memories, other than himself, the parents of his body were not here.


    Ardim¡¯s father was the head of the Yaru family and the current Duke of Yaru.


    As a Duke, he needed to stay in his territory for a long time and could not stay in Kaner City for a long time.


    It was why Ardim was the only one who stayed in this manor for a long time.


    Of course, in reality, this was not bad. Ardim was the representative of the Yaru family in Kaner City. He had a lot of power and could mobilize many resources.


    It was also why Ardim¡¯s predecessor could mobilize so many resources and do so many things. Of course, now, everything was different.


    Ardim¡¯s expression was calm as he walked into the manor, but his body paused and soon stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Behind him, the servant who had been following Ardim was somewhat puzzled. He looked at Ardim, and didn¡¯t understand what Ardim meant.


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    Standing in ce, Ardim looked at the scene before him and then asked softly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Standing behind him, the servant was stunned. For a moment, he didn¡¯t understand what Ardim meant.


    Ardim didn¡¯t have any intention of exining.


    Seeing the puzzled look on the servant¡¯s face, Ardim already knew the answer. Then, without saying anything, he turned around and walked into the manor in front of him.


    Just now, Ardim felt a strange aura. That aura was very calm. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t feel it. But in Ardim¡¯s perception, it was apparent, so clear.


    ¡°The aura of God¡¯s blood?¡±


    This thought shed through Ardim¡¯s mind, and he walked on the road.


    Just now, that sh of aura was none other than the aura of God¡¯s blood.


    There seemed to be people carrying God¡¯s blood nearby, and the God¡¯s blood on their bodies should be pretty dense.


    Otherwise, Ardim wouldn¡¯t have sensed it. This made Ardim somewhat interested.


    Compared to other ces, the number of people who had God¡¯s blood in the Karkoen Kingdom was much higher.


    Only five families had God¡¯s blood.


    However, this didn¡¯t mean that the number of people who had God¡¯s blood would be much higher.


    God¡¯s blood wasn¡¯t that easy to pass down.


    Even among the four great duke families, there were only a few who could emerge from each generation and have enough powerful God¡¯s blood.


    Ardim¡¯s predecessor became the sole sessor of the Yaru family because of his male identity and the density of God¡¯s blood in his body.


    Because of God¡¯s blood in his body, it was precise that he was worthy of being the sessor. No one would ever shake his position.


    But now, Ardim could sense the unique aura of God¡¯s blood.


    It seemed that it was hiding nearby.


    It seems that there was also an unknown surprise that appeared even in this manor.


    Thinking of this, Ardim couldn¡¯t help but smile as various thoughts shed through his mind.


    Next, he began to search around and roughly explore. In the end, he locked onto a target and found the source of that aura¡ª it was a little girl.


    Her clothes were simple and looked a little shabby. She didn¡¯t seem toe from a good family, which was the truth.


    If Ardim didn¡¯t remember wrongly, she should be a servant in the manor, but she was rtively young, only about thirteen or fourteen years old.


    At this moment, the aura of God¡¯s blood came from the girl in front of him, and Ardim felt it.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Looking at the little girl in front of him, Ardim was a little surprised, but he still asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m Tina...¡±


    Being stared at by Ardim, the little girl subconsciously shrank her body, looking a little shy and timid.


    ¡°Tina, huh...¡±


    Hearing this name, Ardim was stunned for a while before he reacted.


    ¡°Nice name.¡±


    Then, he looked at the little girl and nodded slightly.


    The little girl was not too old, but the reaction of the divine blood on her body was apparent. At least, it was the case for Ardim.


    Compared to others, Ardim¡¯s body had the blessing of divine power so that he could feel some things more clearly.


    When Chen Heng simted to prevent his clone from dying outright, he deliberately divided part of his divine power and reincarnated it into this body.


    The power of the divinity remained, allowing Ardim to observe many things calmly, which was the case now.


    In Ardim¡¯s sight, there was a faint golden sh on Tina¡¯s body. An aura belonging to the divine blood kept emerging, and it was apparent and unique in his senses.


    Although it wasn¡¯t strong, not as strong as Ardim, a core member of the God-blood family, it was not bad either.


    At least, she wasparable to Princess Eloise. She wasn¡¯t weak at all.


    Although she couldn¡¯t bepared to Ardim himself, Princess Eloise was the daughter of the current king. The sacred blood in her body would have a specific density and a certain amount of power.


    ¡°From now on, you will follow me.¡±


    Many thoughts shed through Ardim¡¯s mind looking at the little girl, and then he said softly. Coincidentally, at this time, he stillcked many people by his side.


    Since the little girl in front of him had awakened God¡¯s blood, then her natural talent shouldn¡¯t be too bad.


    If he could give her a proper upbringing, he believed that she would have a high chance of bing a professional in the future.


    He did not dare say that his achievements were too high, but it should not be a problem for him to advance to the First Ring, and this level was actually enough.


    ¡®At the very least, even in a powerful force like the Karkoen Empire, it was not easy to find a powerful First Ring professional.¡¯


    This thought shed through Ardim¡¯s mind. He then turned to look at Tina and waved his hand, gesturing to the servant to take her away and change her into a new set of clothes.


    The people around him quickly left. Ardim began to think as he stood alone in this spacious room.


    Standing alone in this spacious room, Adem began to think. His identity this time was the heir of a Duke.


    This identity is very honorable. Even if Ardim did nothing, he could still inherit the Duke title and be one of the most influential people in the Karkoen kingdom.


    However, that was not enough.


    The Karkoen Empire was mighty, yet the Yaru family¡¯s strength was also not to be underestimated.


    However, in front of the Gods that were about to recover, it was also nothing.


    Not to mention the high and mighty Gods and the huge churches they left behind. Even the Karkoen royal family did not dare to offend them.


    Therefore, to deal with the chaos, Ardim had to grow as fast as possible and umte as much power as possible to deal with the changes in the future.


    ¡°My strength is still a little weak...¡±


    Ardim felt his condition, and this thought shed through his mind.


    Seriously speaking, the strength of his body was not weak.

 Chapter 409 - Half A Month

    <h4>Chapter 409: ¨C Half A Month</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ardim¡¯s current strength is not weak. At least, aspared to the others, he was already a First Ring Life Knight and was close to the peak.


    He was just one step away from breaking the limit and bing a Second Ring Knight.


    He was already a genius to have such a result for his age. But for the current Ardim, such strength was not enough. He needed to improve as much as possible. And in terms of improving his strength, he had many ways.


    Various thoughts shed through his mind. Then, he looked at the outside world and gave a few orders.


    He asked the servants to capture a few people from the surroundings in his name.


    Ardim¡¯s identity was the heir of Duke Yaru, the future Duke.


    It was a straightforward matter to capture a few people with his identity.


    He just needed to say hello to others, and a few condemned prisoners would naturally be sent over to the noble son of the Duke without harming ordinary people.


    No one knew what the noble son of the Duke needed these people to do. However, they only needed to do as they were told.


    Soon, the men that Ardim wanted were all strong male adults.


    ording to the servant, these people seemed to be bandits roaming outside and were captured and imprisonedter.


    Now, they were handed over to Ardim as experimental materials.


    ¡°Seems not bad...¡±


    Ardim looked at the death row prisoners before him and couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    Then, he directly walked forward and slowly pulled out his sword.


    His sword was silver in color, made with various unique materials, and seemed remarkably different.


    There were even fine lines on the sword, looking gorgeous at a nce. One could tell that it was expensive at first sight.


    The seemingly ordinary longsword was a magic weapon. It had an incredibly sharp characteristic and was very expensive.


    Of course, to Ardim, this was just an ordinary sword.


    Swoosh!


    In an instant, the sound of the longsword cutting through the air was heard, followed by a few muffled sounds.


    A bloody smell emerged, and vaguely, there seemed to be a dripping sound, which was exceptionally clear.


    A momentter, Ardim put away the longsword in his hand and wiped the blood off it. Then, he turned around and looked in front.


    Under his gaze, everything was changing. The prisoners on death row had be corpses. Wounds appeared on their chests, with bright red marks.


    At this moment, under the gaze of Ardim, their corpses were rapidly drying up. It was as if they had been dehydrated in a short period, losing all moisture.


    The changes gradually began. In the end, the corpses shattered into fine powders and disappeared without a trace. There was no longer a human figure.


    Only the clothes they left behind on the spot were still there, looking intact without any difference as before.


    In Ardim¡¯s body, a faint warm current appeared and began to spread in all directions, enveloping Ardim¡¯s entire body and strengthening his body.


    He felt unique and had an inexplicable sense offort. After a long while, this feelingpletely disappeared.


    Ardim stood there, feeling the power in his body churning continuously, and then slowly opened his eyes.


    At this moment, the power surging in his body was none other than the ughter divinity.


    The ughter divinity could plunder the essence of other living beings through killing, turning them into his power, thereby strengthening himself.


    Chen Heng rarely used this kind of power in the past.


    However, the reason was that Chen Heng had the power of faith from two worlds to supply him with enough divine power to support him. Therefore, he didn¡¯t need the ughter divinity to support him.


    However, this was not the case for Ardim.


    He was merely a clone. Although he had obtained parts of the divinity and divine power when he left his original body, he couldn¡¯t strengthen this body to a mighty state, like his original body.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, he could not help but shift his gaze and focus on the ughter divinity in his body.


    The killing was the authority of the ughter divinity.


    By killing other creatures, one could plunder the power existing in the bodies of other creatures and continuously be stronger.


    This unique characteristic had a potent effect at all times, which was the case for Ardim at the moment.


    Standing on the spot, he felt the changes in his body.


    After only ughtering three people, his body had slightly strengthened, and he was one step closer to the Second Ring level.


    He believed that he would not be far from the Second Ring level if it continued like this.


    Ardim was quite satisfied with this.


    If there was nothing special in the following period, he was no longer prepared to go out. Instead, he was prepared to stay here quietly, waiting quietly, not ready to leave.


    Time passed slowly. Unknowingly, more than half a month had passed.


    Half a month was not a long time. However, during this period, a lot of things happened.


    The most exciting thing was what happened to the sessor of the Yaru family, Sir Ardim.


    Ever since Princess Eloise¡¯s banquet, Sir Ardim, who was initially infatuated with Princess Eloise, seemed to have changed.


    Not only did he not give the Life Gem he had bought at a high price to Princess Eloise as everyone had expected, but he also did many things.


    Within just half a month, who knew how many people were driven out from the Yaru family¡¯s businesses.


    These people were rted to Princess Eloise.


    As Ardim¡¯s predecessor was initially wildly infatuated with Eloise, he would never refuse Eloise¡¯s requests.


    Ardim¡¯s predecessor would even agree to the requests from those close to Eloise.


    As time passed, many outsiders entered the Yaru family¡¯s businesses.


    Many people used Eloise¡¯s name to get involved in the Yaru family¡¯s business, cooperate with the Yaru family¡¯s businesses, or contract directly with them.


    If these things happened, it would be expected.


    However, many times, a lot of bad things happened.


    Some people contracted the Yaru family¡¯s business but did not fulfill the profits as promised.


    Some people directly and secretly embezzled the Yaru family¡¯s business. These were all immoral actions.


    But in the past, for the sake of Eloise, Ardim¡¯s predecessor turned a blind eye to these things, feeling indifferent.


    After all, to the future sessor of the Yaru family, these were nothing.


    But now, after inheriting everything in this body, Ardim was no longer easy to deal with.


    He didn¡¯t care about Eloise¡¯s face at all and just did what he had to do.


    Therefore, within a short span of half a month, who knew how many people were driven out.


    Many people were directly detained, and it was unknown how long they would be arrested.


    Within the Karkoen Empire, the Yaru family was a well-deserved giant.


    And Ardim as the sessor of the Yaru family, there weren¡¯t many people he couldn¡¯t deal with once he became serious.


    Many people in Kaner City were waiting to watch the joke and preparing to see Princess Eloise¡¯s reaction.


    After all, from the looks of it, Ardim, the son of a Duke, was not giving Eloise any face.


    Faced with this situation, what could Princess Eloise do?


    Many people were very interested and were ready to watch a good show behind her back.


    Ardim himself did not care about this. He had been staying in his manor, quietly cultivating during the half-month.


    As for what happened in the outside world, he did not care, although he was clear.


    He was only clearing some worms with his status, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t do it himself. As long as he gave the order, there would naturally be people who would resolve it.


    Some people wanted to do this in the past, but there was no way because of Ardim¡¯s predecessor.


    But now, Ardim no longer stopped them. He even gave the order, so these people naturally didn¡¯t hesitate and resolved the matter straight away. The whole process was straightforward.


    It was another morning. When the sun shone on earth, Ardim calmly walked on the spacious training ground, feeling the unique feeling on his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s close to metamorphosis...¡±


    This thought shed through Ardim¡¯s mind as he practiced the breathing technique once, feeling the changes in his body.


    Recently, he had been quietly training himself and killing people.


    Utilizing his power, he could easily get many death row prisoners to provide him with the killing power.


    The killing power was constantly baptizing his body, enhancing his power. Now, he has reached a limit.


    The power in this body had already reached a specific limit, standing at the peak of the First Ring, close to the Second Ring level.


    During this period, Ardim constantly used the killing power to temper himself, enhancing his power, which has already reached that limit.


    At least now, Ardim felt that his body had already begun to transform. At this moment, it seemed that he was starting to evolve to the next level.


    If what he felt was right, he wouldplete his promotion and be a Second Ring Knight straight away when hepleted this transformation.


    And it would be another world at that level.


    Although there were not many First Ring Knights in the Karkoen Empire, there were not very few either.


    However, there might not be the case for Second Ring Knights. At least in the Karkoen Empire, a Second Ring Knight would be a core force and core support of many families.


    Even in a Duke family like the Yaru family, his status was not weak.


    If Ardim could advance to the Second Ring, it would greatly help his status in the Yaru family¡ª it was good news.


    Afterpleting today¡¯s training, Ardim put down the longsword and turned around, ready to leave this ce and go back to meditation.


    He was practicing the life Knight¡¯s cultivation and the mage¡¯s cultivation at this time.


    After all,pared to his achievements in the Life Knight, what he had aplished in magic was even more outstanding. Therefore, there was no way to give up.


    Because of this, every time after training, Ardim would go to his room and continue to meditate to improve his spiritual power.


    The same applied today. However, today seemed to be different from the other days.


    Ardim couldn¡¯t help but turn around and look at the outside world, frowning. He could feel a figure quickly approaching from the outside.


    There was also the sound of hurried footsteps. He frowned and stood there, looking in the direction of the distance.


    Under his gaze, a woman quickly came from the outside world. It was a woman wearing a red robe, looking tall and pretty. However, there was a hint of anger on her face as she rushed over in a hurry.


    ¡°Miss E, Young Master Ardim is inside. You can¡¯t go in without permission!¡±


    A maid¡¯s voice with a vague sense of anxiety sounded around them as if she wanted to stop the woman, but she couldn¡¯t.


    The woman walked over in a hurry with anger on her face.


    ¡°Ardim!¡±?Her voice sounded from afar.


    Looking at the woman walking toward him, Ardim looked at her calmly.


    ¡°Good day, Miss E.¡±


    Standing still, he calmly looked at the woman before him and the servants behind her, then said.


    ¡°What would you like to do here, at my ce?¡±


    ¡°What would I like to do?¡±


    E sneered, looked at Ardim, and shouted, ¡°Why did you capture my people?¡±


    ¡°Your people?¡±


    Ardim was a little surprised. ¡°Who are you referring to?¡±


    Recently, he had been in his manor and had not gone out. He really could not remember when he had captured her people.


    E was also a noble who was about the same age as Ardim. Under normal circumstances, both of them should not have much interaction.


    However, E seemed to be a good friend of Princess Eloise, one her best friends.


    It was precisely why Ardim was familiar with E and had some form ofmunication with her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know?¡±


    Standing still and listening to Ardim¡¯s words, the anger on E¡¯s face became even more intense.¡± Just the day before yesterday, Your Knight rushed into my friend¡¯s chamber ofmerce and captured all my friends!¡±


    ¡°Captured?¡±


    Hearing this, Ardim was a little surprised, but at this time, he almost understood what was going on.


    So, he smiled and continued, ¡°Then, what was the reason? Why was your friend captured?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what the reason was!¡±


    E was a little angry and seemed to be a little resentful. ¡°Ardim, please let my people go and don¡¯t embarrass me in front of my friends!¡±


    Looking at E¡¯s appearance, Ardim didn¡¯t say anything but secretly sighed.


    He didn¡¯t understand what the predecessor was thinking at this time.


    Forget about Princess Eloise. Even E seemed to be very presumptuous.


    Technically, they didn¡¯t have the right to be presumptuous, but why did they dare to be so indulgent, howling in front of an even stronger person.


    Ardim sighed and didn¡¯t have the mood to deal with it. He just looked at her, turned around, and prepared to leave.


    However, seeing Ardim¡¯s reaction, E seemed even more furious.


    ¡°Ardim!¡±


    She took a step forward and walked straight ahead. From the looks of it, she seemed to want to hold on to Ardim.


    A figure walked over, wanting to stop her and prevent her from getting close to Ardim.


    ¡°Get lost! You pariah!¡±


    E¡¯s somewhat rough voice sounded. Subsequently, there was a clear sound.


    Ardim paused, then turned around. Behind him, the figure of a little girl fell to the ground. It was none other than Tina.


    An apparent p print appeared on her face. She fell to the ground, and a hand subconsciously touched her face as if she was afraid.


    The smile on Ardim¡¯s face gradually disappeared.


    ¡°Was it you who made a move just now?¡±


    Ardim looked at E calmly. Facing Ardim¡¯s gaze, E¡¯s body suddenly froze for some reason.


    An inexplicable feeling surfaced, causing her scalp to go numb and the expression on her face to freeze.


    ¡°But... she¡¯s just a pariah...¡±


    E finally spoke.


    Thud!


    A muffled sound was heard, and E¡¯s figure flew out straight upside down.


    In just an instant, countless bones on her body were broken.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ardim¡¯s gentle voice sounded as he walked in front of Tina, pulled the little girl up, and lifted her. Then, he looked at E.


    ¡°Compared to her, you look more like a pariah to me.¡±


    Ardim shook his head. Then, he looked to the side and casually gave a few instructions.


    A few guards quickly walked forward and unceremoniously grabbed E. If nothing unexpected happened, she would be locked in a cage until Ardim was satisfied.


    Then, Ardim left this ce. This time, he realized something.


    ¡°From the looks of it, the impression the predecessor had given was too weak...¡±


    This thought shed through Ardim¡¯s mind, and he shook his head secretly as he was walking on the road, recalling E¡¯s performance just now.

 Chapter 410 - Pleading for Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 410: ¨C Pleading for Mercy</h4>


    Giving the impression that he was weak was not much of a problem but a hassle in the eyes of Ardim.


    It was not a big problem, but it could easily cause some troubles.


    For example, the previous E incident.


    Under normal circumstances, with the other party¡¯s identity, how could she dare to rush in front of Ardim, yell in front of him, or even ask him to let her subordinate go?


    If Ardim were in the other party¡¯s position, he would probablye to apologize at the first moment, and draw a clear line with those people.


    But the other party didn¡¯t y his cards ording to normal circumstances and instead directly shouted. That attitude looked quite arrogant.


    Ardim could only shake his head in response.


    ¡°Forget it¡­¡±


    Walking on the road, he sighed and said softly, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s use this opportunity to refresh our impression¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with this person in front of us.¡±


    A brand-new impression needed to start from some important matters.


    In this aspect, E was directly delivered to his doorstep.


    Since she had already delivered herself to him, she might as well not leave.


    She might as well just stay.


    Thus, E remained in the manor of the Yaru family.


    As for her subordinates, they could not leave as she wished. Ardim had personally cut down each and every one of them as a source of ughter Power.


    The news was quickly leaked.


    A few dayster.


    ¡°What!¡±


    Eloise suddenly stood up in the spacious and gorgeous manor and looked at the person in front of her, her face full of disbelief. ¡°E was detained by Ardim?¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    She looked at the person in front of her, her face full of disbelief.


    ¡°Your Highness, please save E.¡±


    In front of Eloise, a middle-aged woman stood there, her face full of worry.


    She looked at Eloise and slowly told her about what had happened in the past few days.


    Ever since E had barged into the Ardim Manor that day, E had not been able to move. She had been directly detained by the Yaru family and imprisoned within.


    E¡¯s own family had also suffered a huge blow during this process.


    Their family¡¯s original business and chamber ofmerce had all been cut off by others. It was as if they had been abandoned overnight and were boycotted by the others.


    For some reason, the security officers from all over had oftene to investigate them. They had found many problems with them.


    Almost overnight, a noble family was in a difficult situation.


    After a few days, they finally found out the reason.


    E directly barged into the manor of the sessor of the Yaru family and questioned him. This caused the sessor of the Yaru family to be angry, and therefore, she was detained.


    The family behind E was also implicated and was directly targeted.


    The power of the Yaru family was undoubtedly enormous.


    Within the city of Kaner, with just a single sentence from the other party, the family behind E was instantly forced into a desperate situation. Not only were there many problems with their business, even some of the noble families that were on good terms with them frantically distanced themselves from them at this moment, as if they were afraid of being implicated by them.


    Without a doubt, this kind of life was very difficult.


    They had no choice but to find Eloise, hoping to ask for Eloise¡¯s help and plead with Ardim.


    ¡°Your Highness Eloise, please help us¡­¡±


    In front of Eloise, the middle-aged woman had a sorrowful expression on her face. ¡°Your uncle¡¯s health is not good, and E is his only child¡­¡±


    ¡°We know that Lord Ardim listens to you the most¡­¡±


    ¡°Please help us for the sake of E and your uncle¡­¡±


    Her face was full of pain. She looked at Eloise and begged bitterly.


    Looking at the woman in front of her, Eloise was silent for a long time before she finally nodded.


    E and Eloise¡¯s rtionship was very good in the past.


    E¡¯s father was Eloise¡¯s mother¡¯s cousin. Both of them were blood-rted.


    In the past, it was precisely because of the good rtionship between E and Eloise that E and Ardim were familiar with each other and dared to speak to him like this.


    But now, everything seemed to have changed.


    Recalling Ardim¡¯s attitude before this, Eloise was inexplicably silent. At this moment, her mood became somewhat heavy.


    Although it had only been half a month, she could clearly feel the change recently.


    At first, she didn¡¯t feel it, but now, she clearly realized the importance of Ardim to her.


    When Ardim was still around and was willing to pursue her, people around her came to please her. No matter what she wanted, it seemed to be particrly easy.


    Even her brothers and sisters were very kind to her.


    But when Ardim revealed his previous attitude, everything in front of her changed.


    Around her, the people who were originally circling around her disappeared.


    These people were originally willing to pursue her because of Ardim¡¯s identity. It wasn¡¯t for anything else. They just wanted her to say a few good words in front of Ardim.


    To Ardim, the sessor of the Yaru family, his every move was enough to change the future of others, and he had great power.


    As for Eloise herself?


    To put it nicely, she was indeed a princess, but she didn¡¯t have any influence or power.


    So what if she was noble?


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that there were so many such people in Kanai City.


    Her brothers, who had been friendly to her, seemed to have be cold and distant recently.


    Perhaps for them, they had thought of Eloise as someone who could win over the future Duke, Ardim, and that was why they had paid so much attention to her.


    But now, after what had happened, the possibility of Eloise bing a Duchess had greatly decreased.


    This was naturally of no use to them.


    It was the same in other aspects.


    Eloise could feel that after the change in Ardim¡¯s attitude, the environment around her was gradually bing worse.


    It couldn¡¯t bepared to his original situation.


    No, or rather, this was the environment that she should have been in.


    As for the previous situation, it was an additional thing brought about by the attitude of Ardim, the son of a duke.


    Now, when Ardim left, these things were naturally slowly lost.


    During this time, Eloise realized this.


    This couldn¡¯t help but make her feel a little disappointed.


    It turned out that between her and Ardim, Ardim was more important.


    At least for her, the power that Ardim represented was something that an ordinary princess like her couldn¡¯tpare to..

 Chapter 411 - Request

    <h4>Chapter 411: ¨C Request</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Let¡¯s go talk to Ardim again...¡±


    This thought shed through Eloise¡¯s mind as she walked. There was a very true saying.


    Sometimes, if you hadn¡¯t experienced something better, then everything would be fine.


    But when you experienced something better and returned to your actual situation, you would suddenly feel ufortable.


    It was easy to switch from simple to extravagant and challenging to switch from extravagant to frugal. Such was the truth.


    In the past, Eloise had never felt anything. But now, when the things she had long been used to disappeared, this feeling suddenly became clear.


    And along with this feeling, she also clearly understood the importance of Ardim to her.


    Thinking of this, looking at the middle-aged woman standing there, weeping in secret, Eloise sighed to herself. Then, she took a step forward and walked out.


    Soon, she arrived at the manor where Ardim was. The manor was just presented in front of Eloise¡¯s eyes.


    In front of her, this manor was enormous and gorgeous. It looked exceptionally different and was filled with an extraordinary sense of luxury. It was fine on the surface.


    But around the manor, there were dense elemental particles constantly appearing.


    There was a powerful magic array set up around this ce. Thus, the surrounding elemental particles gathered here and artificially formed and with high-level magic power.


    Being in this ce, not only could the training effect be maximized in all aspects, even the cultivation of Mages would be much easier, and their magic power would be more easily increased.


    There were many benefits.


    Of course, with so many benefits, the value of this ce was also very high.


    Not to mention other things, just the magic arrays engraved in this manor were personally set up by Masters of Magic. Just the cost ofbor alone was astounding.


    Under normal circumstances, it was extremely difficult to invite the Masters of Magic to help. Not to mention the things they needed, just the value alone was enough to cause a headache.


    In this aspect, even if Eloise was a princess, she did not have the qualifications or the financial resources to order the mages to serve her.


    However, the Ardim in front of her effortlessly did it.


    After all, as the future sessor of the Yaru family, his status was beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him just to order Masters of Mage to set up a magic array for himself. At least, it wasn¡¯t as difficult as other people thought.


    Eloise was also very clear about this. Standing on the spot, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. At this time, she became more and more aware of the gap between her and Ardim. In her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of regret


    ¡°Perhaps... at that time, I should have agreed...¡±


    She felt a little regretful. At this moment, this thought shed through her heart.


    In the past, Ardim was wildly infatuated with her. That kind of attitude could be said to be extremely sincere and earnest.


    At that time, as long as she nodded her head, she would probably be able to immediately enjoy the enormous resources provided by the Yaru family and be the future mistress of the Yaru family.


    Such conditions were enough to make anyone in the Karkoen Empire go crazy. It was enough to make them pay any price.


    In the entire Karkoen Empire, who knew how many women had spent so much effort just to climb up.


    If they knew the identity of Ardim, who knew how many women would go all out to get close to Ardim, wanting to climb into his bed.


    In the past, Eloise was pursued by Ardim and was immediately regarded as the pearl of the Karkoen Empire. Countless people pursued her.


    But those who pursued her.


    Was it really Eloise that they pursued? No, it wasn¡¯t. At least it wasn¡¯t simply Eloise.


    If it was just any woman, even if she was a princess of the royal family, the probability of having such a great reputation and being pursued by countless people was very small. It was almost impossible to happen.


    The main reason that Eloise could be like this was because of Ardim.


    Many of the people who sought after her and praised her behind her back were actually not seeking her but the power that the Yaru family represented.


    The sessor of the Yaru family liked her. She had a high possibility of bing the mistress of the Yaru family in the future.


    It was this possibility that gave her everything, allowing her to be like a fish in water, a pearl in the eyes of everyone.


    But now, the situation has changed.


    Standing on the spot, looking at the spacious and gorgeous manor in front of her, various thoughts shed through Eloise¡¯s mind. Then, she continued to walk forward.


    Soon, the servants around her slowly walked forward. After exchanging a nce with each other, they arrived in front of Eloise.


    ...


    ¡°Young master, Her Highness Eloise is here...¡±


    In the quiet room, Ardim sat alone and was writing.


    A voice slowly came and reached Ardim¡¯s ears in the outside world.


    Hearing the voice, Ardim¡¯s hand movements paused, then he continued to move and began his movements.


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡±


    He did not raise his head but directly asked in a soft voice, appearing to be a little careless.


    ¡°It seems that she is here for Miss E...¡±


    Standing on the spot and looking at Ardim in front of him, the servant¡¯s face was respectful as he stared at the figure of Ardim in front of him, his eyes filled with a very clear reverence.


    ¡°For E?¡±


    Ardim paused, then quietly put down the pen and paper in his hand and stopped.


    Through the light outside, one could see the handwriting on his hand. It was a letter written to Duke Yaru.


    In the past, Ardim¡¯s predecessor rarely wrote letters to the father of this body.


    There would always be some differences in the minds of the two generations.


    In the past, Duke Yaru and Ardim were the same.


    In fact, Ardim came to Kaner City because he was not on good terms with his father. Therefore, he deliberately escaped to this ce.


    If not, as the sessor of Duke Yaru, Ardim should stay in his family¡¯s territory to assist his father and handle some affairs, instead of staying in Kaner City and hanging out with those noble families.


    The rtionship between his predecessor and Duke Yaru was undoubtedly very rigid.


    In Ardim¡¯s opinion, this situation was a bit dangerous.


    After all, in reality, Ardim¡¯s current power and strength, besides his own strength, basically came from the power and supplies of the Yaru family.


    If he lost the power of the Yaru family, then the current Ardim would immediately return to his original form and not have much power left.


    And although Ardim¡¯s position seemed to be stable, it was indeed so, but it was not necessarily without any risks.


    Before this, there were several main reasons why Ardim¡¯s position was stable.


    First, as the eldest son, he was the first child of Duke Yaru and his wife. Not only was he the oldest child, but he was also not an illegitimate child.


    In terms of status, he naturally had a huge advantage.


    Inparison, although he still had many brothers and sisters, they were primarily illegitimate children. Many of them were even girls, and the number of boys was very few.


    Apart from that, the excellence of Ardim himself was also very important.


    Ardim was not only the eldest son of the Yaru family, but his bloodline was exceptionally rich and powerful. Ordinary people could not bepared to him.


    Even in the entire Yaru family, he was considered very rare.


    Because of this, Ardim¡¯s position in the Yaru family was established. He was the worthy sessor of the Yaru family.


    However, no matter how stable the inheritance was, what needed to be done still needed to be done.


    The rtionship between his predecessor and his biological father was not very good. This was very important.


    As the ruler of the Yaru family, Duke Yaru¡¯s attitude could affect many things.


    If Duke Yaru changed his mind, the identity of the first sessor of Ardim could be affected, and various problems would arise.


    As for the advantages in bloodline and identity, although it was huge, it was not absolute.


    After all, his father was still young, and there was still the possibility of a new child in the future.


    Although under normal circumstances, it was unlikely to be a threat to the identity of Ardim, there was still a certain possibility.


    Therefore, some necessary preparations had to be made.


    Dealing with the cheap father and maintaining the rtionship was only the first step. After that, he would continue to improve himself to a point where he could not be reced.


    At that time, Ardim¡¯s position would bepletely stable. As for now, it could not be counted.


    In an instant, various thoughts shed through Ardim¡¯s mind.


    Then, he put down the pen and paper in his hand and followed the servant in front of him, slowly walking out.


    When he came to the outside world, there were already people waiting outside.


    Eloise was dressed in a long robe. At this moment, there were some changespared to before. She looked dignified, elegant, and filled with an inexplicable temperament.


    At a nce, she looked very charming.


    Eloise was also top-notch, excluding her identity and other things, just her appearance alone.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been chased by the original Ardim all the way to this point.


    Of course, the so-called appearance had no meaning to the current Ardim.


    After all, he had long passed the age of judging people by their appearance.


    In front of him, Eloise stood there quietly. At this moment, she looked at the approaching Ardim and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, dear Mr. Ardim...¡±


    ¡°Good Day, Your Highness Eloise.¡±


    Looking at Eloise, Ardim nodded and showed a polite smile on his face. Then, he asked, ¡°May I know why you came here this time?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ardim, you must be joking.¡±


    Eloise smiled and continued, ¡°Even if there¡¯s nothing, can¡¯t Ie and visit you?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    Ardim smiled and casually said, ¡°But in the past, your Highness Eloise always came prepared.¡±


    Eloise¡¯s body stiffened. In the past, Eloise never came for anything. Almost every time she came here, she needed Ardim¡¯s help with something.


    And this time, it seemed to be the same. For this matter, Eloise herself was somewhat used to it.


    But even so, after hearing Ardim¡¯s words, she still felt a little ashamed and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Why did youe here this time?¡±


    In front of her, looking at Eloise¡¯s appearance, Ardim smiled and then said, ¡°If you just want toe here to y, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad.


    ¡°Some time ago, there were flowers blooming here. They are very beautiful.


    ¡°You like flowers, and I am sure you would like that scene too.¡±


    ¡°The flowers are in full bloom. It¡¯s indeed beautiful. Please take me to see itter, Mr. Ardim.¡±


    Eloise had a smile on her face, and then she said softly, ¡°But this time, I do have some things I want to ask Mr. Ardim for help.¡±


    After saying that, Ardim didn¡¯t show any surprise on his face. He just smiled and then said, ¡°Please say it.¡±


    ¡°My cousin, E...¡±


    Standing on the spot, Eloise took a deep breath and then said, ¡°She seems to have been here before?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ardim nodded and admitted frankly, ¡°Miss E dide to my ce before and hurt my subordinate.¡±


    ¡°I heard about it.¡±


    Eloise nodded and said, ¡°Is she one of your maids?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, she is.¡±


    Ardim¡¯s face was calm, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared. ¡°But to me, she is my friend and also my subordinate.¡±


    His voice was calm, but there was an inexplicable coldness in it.


    Standing where she was, Eloise looked at Ardim in front of her and suddenly felt a little strange.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that the Ardim in front of her seemed to have changed into a different person.


    Ardim wouldn¡¯t show such an attitude in front of her in the past. But recently, he had been acting out of character again and again.


    This was really... dumbfounding.


    ¡°No matter what, E is my sister...¡±


    Eloise sighed and looked at Ardim in front of her with a pleading expression. ¡°Her father is my uncle, and her mother has a good rtionship with my mother...¡±


    ¡°The family behind her has suffered enough damage recently because of you...¡±


    ¡°Please let her go...¡±


    She looked at Ardim and said earnestly. Her expression made people feel sorry for her.


    If it were the old Ardim, he would have agreed without saying anything.


    But now, Ardim stood quietly on the spot. Facing Eloise¡¯s gaze, his expression was exceptionally calm.


    There were no fluctuations.


    However, after thinking for a moment, he finally smiled and spoke.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s Your Highness¡¯ request, I naturally have to agree.¡±


    ¡°However, I also have a small request.¡±

 Chapter 412 - Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 412: ¨C Conditions</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°However, I have a small request too...¡±


    Ardim chuckled and said as he looked at Eloise.


    Eloise¡¯s expression froze when she heard Ardim¡¯s words, and she had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    Looking at Ardim, she asked directly without hesitating.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to let her go, but as the price for trespassing into my residence and offending the dignity of the Yaru family, she and her family must pay a sufficient price.¡±


    Looking at Eloise, Ardim smiled and then said, ¡°100,000 gold coins. This is the price they need to pay.¡±


    Eloise looked at Ardim, and her face was full of disbelief.


    ¡°100,000 gold coins...¡±


    She muttered to herself and looked at Ardim. ¡°Mr Ardim, do you know what you are talking about?¡±


    100,000 gold coins!


    Even for Eloise, as the princess of the Empire, this amount was such a high price that it was almost uneptable, not to mention E.


    The value of the gold coins of the Karkoen Empire was extremely high. A single Karkoen gold coin was sufficient to exchange for many other gold coins in return ifpared to the currency of other kingdoms.


    Within the Karkoen Empire, a whole Karkoen gold coin was not a small amount of money even for a noble, at least, for an ordinary noble.


    The family behind E was naturally not an ordinary noble family.


    In reality, with the assistance of Eloise, the princess of the empire, and the assistance of the previous Ardim, even if they were initially an ordinary noble family, they would quickly grow and make a name for themselves.


    The family behind E was in the upper echelons even within the entire Karkoen Kingdom.


    Although they weren¡¯t one of the most elite noble families, they were not one to which an ordinary noble family couldpare.


    The price of 100,000 gold coins wasn¡¯t something that couldn¡¯t be taken out for a noble family as such.


    With the industries,nds, and other things they controlled, they could indeed take out such a sum as long as they were willing.


    However, no doubt that doing so would cause the Mead family behind E to be significantly weakened.


    The Mead family needed to sell many properties and most of the things under them. Only then would they be able to gather 100,000 gold coins within a short period.


    There was no doubt that this price to pay was extremely high.


    To put it bluntly, even if the Mead family sessfully redeemed E, they would probably be unable to recover from this setback.


    Under normal circumstances, if they had a choice, they would have given up on E without hesitation and used her life to exchange for this sum of money.


    Although a mere E was considered an essential character in the Mead family, her value was far inferior to this 100,000 gold coins.


    With these 100,000 gold coins, it would even be sufficient to hire assassins to assassinate the entire Mead family.


    A mere E could not bepared to the value of this sum of money.


    However...


    Eloise took a deep breath. After a while, she calmed herself down.


    The matter in front of her was no longer about E alone. Instead, it was about E, the Mead family, and even Eloise herself. What Ardim had targeted was not just E but the Mead family behind E.


    Within just a short period, under Ardim¡¯s instructions, the Mead family had lost an unknown amount of things.


    In the Karkoen Empire, the power of the Yaru family was something ordinary people could not imagine.


    As the Yaru family¡¯s future sessor and the Yaru family representative in Kaner, the things he could do and the energy he could unleash with his word were not things that ordinary people could imagine.


    Under such energy, a mere Mead family could not save anything, nor could they do anything.


    If Ardim insisted on not letting E off and not letting the Mead family off, then the future of the Mead family...


    Thinking of this, Eloise could not help but feel a chill in her heart. She felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    Before the Yaru family, although she was the princess of the Karkoen Empire, what could she do?


    In the end, she was not the future sessor of the Karkoen Empire, nor was she like her noble brothers who had the support of a powerful force.


    She possessed only an empty identity of a princess of the empire.


    Usually, it was fine, as everyone would give her some face on ount of her identity as a princess of the empire. However, this identity was nothing in front of the Yaru family.


    Facing the oppression of Adim, she seemed to be unable to do anything excepting here to plead. Thinking of this, she felt even more powerless in her heart.


    ¡°This price... is too outrageous...¡±


    Looking at Ardim, Eloise took a deep breath and then said, ¡°Can you lower this price? For my sake...¡±


    A hint of weakness and a hint of begging appeared on her face at the right time.


    She looked like a pitiful girl. People could not help but sympathize with her when they looked at her. However, Ardim did not fall for this trick.


    He stood where he was and looked at Eloise¡¯s performance with great interest. Then, he smiled and continued to say, ¡°Since Princess Eloise has spoken, I naturally have to agree.¡±


    Eloise suddenly became spirited, thinking that there was a turn of events.


    However, Ardim¡¯s following words blocked the matter again.


    ¡°Gold coins can be reduced to 80,000 gold, but I heard that... The Mead family has a zing Fire Crystal?¡±


    Looking at Eloise, Ardim said in a soft voice, ¡°Offset 20,000 gold coins with one zing Fire Crystal. I think this deal is worth it...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ardim...¡±


    Eloise couldn¡¯t help but speak, wanting to continue persuading him.


    A zing Fire Crystal was an extremely rare material. Legend had it that there would be a chance to nurture it only in ces rted to the Gods of Fire.


    It often contained a trace of God¡¯s aura, as it was baptized by it. Thus, its essence had been sublimated, and it was an extremely rare and good material.


    This crystal could be forged into a highly precious magic weapon, carrying an extremely high value.


    That piece of zing Fire Crystal of the Mead family was something they had obtained by chance in the past. In terms of its value, it might even be more than 20,000 gold coins.


    It was precisely why Eloise couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth. In the end, what was the difference between this and the initial conditions?


    He even had the intention of taking advantage of the situation.


    ¡°Your Highness Eloise, there¡¯s no need to say more...¡±


    Looking at Eloise in front of him, Ardim shook his head, then continued, ¡°Although the zing Fire Crystal is good, its value is too high. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to sell it in a short time.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not good, its value might not even be 20,000 gold coins.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing to give me 20,000 gold coins now?¡±


    He spoke softly, looked at Eloise beside him, and said with a smile.


    As soon as he said that, Eloise was silent and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    But in the end, she sighed softly, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them.¡±


    ¡°But, they might not agree...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will agree.¡±


    Ardim smiled and continued, ¡°If they don¡¯t agree, I believe someone will agree on their behalf...¡±


    His voice was very soft, and his words were also very gentle. However, the threat divulged in his words made Eloise¡¯s scalp go numb. The meaning of his words has been made clear.


    If the Mead family was unwilling to surrender and hand over 100,000 gold coins, then it seemed that the current situation would continue, and even if they could persevere, they would suffer heavy losses in the end.


    Even Eloise would be embarrassed because of what happened this time. After all, everyone knew that the Mead family and E were forces under Eloise.


    If Eloise couldn¡¯t protect E and the Mead family, her reputation would be ruined.


    Who would be willing to take refuge on a master who couldn¡¯t protect them?


    At that time, even the Chamber of Commerce and the nobles who had already taken refuge in Eloise and contributed to her would have some bad thoughts.


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    They chatted for a while, then Eloise turned around and left in a hurry. After Eloise left, there was only Ardim left on the spot.


    He stood alone and silently watched Eloise leave. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Young Master...¡±


    In the distance, an old man strode over and arrived before Ardim.


    ¡°The things you want are ready.¡±


    The old man looked at Ardim and said m in a soft voice with a respectful expression.


    ¡°The situation of the Mead family has been calcted?¡±


    Standing on the spot and listening to the old man¡¯s words, Ardim turned around and asked in a soft voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The old man nodded and then continued, ¡°ording to our statistics, if the Mead family wants to gather 100,000 gold coins in a short period, they must sell most of their properties.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ve recorded all the properties that might be sold.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Standing on the spot, Ardim nodded with a smile and then said softly, ¡°Find someone to keep an eye on the Mead family.¡±


    ¡°When they are about to sell their properties, remember to approach them and buy those properties immediately.¡±


    ¡°These are all good things.¡±


    A smile appeared on his face as he thought of something,


    Mead family¡¯s properties were indeed excellent, and many of them were difficult to obtain under normal circumstances, for example, somend and some manors that had already been put into operation.


    If one wanted to obtain them on their own, it would not only be very troublesome, but it would also be tough toe by.


    However, it would be much easier if one wanted to obtain them from the Mead family¡¯s hands.


    One could obtain the best things at the lowest price too.


    More importantly, after the Mead family sold off their properties in exchange for gold coins, this sum of money would also have to be handed over to Ardim in the end.


    In other words, Ardim had taken arge number of high-quality businesses from the Mead family without spending a single cent.


    This method of using his powerful force to suppress and ckmail was a great idea.


    Standing where he was, Ardim could not help but sigh when he thought of this.


    Unfortunately, such methods could not be used frequently. It would be fne once in a while if there were a legitimate reason.


    But if he did these things tooi often, he was afraid that it would cause public anger and the situation would be difficult to clean up. Moreover, it wouldn¡¯t look good on him if he did so.


    In Kaner City, the capital of the Karkoen Empire, there were members of the four great Duke families, including the Yaru family and members of the Kaner royal family.


    Living here meant that one had to be more cautious in doing things.


    This time, it was fine. After all, it was the other party who had made a mistake first, and Ardim had found a reason for it.


    He still could not do anything else after this.


    ¡°However, with this attack, I believe that my previous impression will be refreshed...¡±


    Ardim had a faint smile on his face, and this thought shed through his mind.


    He did it not only to take something from the Mead family but also to intimidate the others.


    He believed that with this lesson from the Mead family, the others would have to think twice before doing anything. At least, action simr to E¡¯s would not happen again.


    These thoughts shed through his mind, and then he turned around and silently walked to the side.


    Time passed quickly. After Eloise returned, the Mead family quickly reacted.


    In the beginning, they did not want to ept the conditions offered by Ardim and were ready to give up on E. But in the end, they had no choice but to ept it.


    This was because there were too many people suppressing them and attacking them, not only the people under Ardim, but also many other people.


    This included some people that the Mead family had offended in the past and some who felt that there was an opportunity and wanted to rip off a few pieces of flesh from the Mead family.


    These people were the main force that would strike when they were down, and they would often bite even more ferociously than the people under Ardim.


    From the looks of it, if these people didn¡¯t rip off a few pieces of flesh from the Mead family, these people wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    Under this terrifying pressure, in the end, the Mead family had no choice but to agree to Ardim¡¯s conditions.


    They sold many properties, gathered the 100,000 gold coins that Ardim needed, and handed them over to him.


    During the process, who knew how many people had looted those properties from the Mead family. Among these people, Ardim was the one who looted the most.


    After a few days, Eloise once again came to Ardim¡¯s manor. This time, she came to pick up E.


    It wasn¡¯t that the Mead family didn¡¯t have someone toe. It was just that after this incident, the attitude of the Mead family towards E had significantly changed.


    In the past, because of the rtionship between E, Ardim, and Eloise, E could be considered the core of the Mead family, second only to a few other members.


    However, after this incident, the situation had suddenly reversed. After all, the entire incident this time was caused solely by E alone.


    If she hadn¡¯t barged into Ardim¡¯s manor without permission and recklessly rammed into Ardim¡¯s head, the incident this time wouldn¡¯t have happened at all.


    Yet, though this incident was caused solely by her, in the end, it was the entire Mead family that had to pay the price.


    Everyone in the entire Mead family had suffered heavy losses because of this incident, and they had to tighten their pockets to live¡ª all because of E.


    Predictably, within the Mead family now, definitely not many people who had a good impression of E.


    Thus, Eloise had no choice but toe over personally and pull her cousin out. However, this time, she was unable to see Ardim.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Ardim is resting in the room and is temporarily not able to meet Your Highness.¡±


    Standing in ce and looking at Eloise, the old butler spoke with a respectful expression.


    However, even though his expression was respectful, his words made people ufortable.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even want to see me?¡±


    For the first time, Eloise enjoyed such an attitude here. As a princess of the empire, situations like this rarely happened. This time, it happened because of Ardim.


    If it were in the past, Eloise would never have believed it.


    ¡°Please take me to see Miss E...¡±


    Standing where she was, Eloise took a deep breath. After a while, she calmed down and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    The old butler nodded slightly. Then, he turned around and walked to the side.


    Eloise followed behind him, walking at a moderate pace. Soon, they came to a ce. It was a dark room.


    This room was neither luxurious nor neat. It was initially the house where the servants lived, but now it was empty and had be a ce for detention.


    Looking at this scene, Eloise felt relieved. Although Ardim had detained E, he seemed that he would not do anything to her. But soon, she realized that she had concluded too quickly.


    The room in the distance soon appeared in front of her eyes, and she saw the room¡¯s appearance.. The room might have been very typical, but when she went closer to take a look, she could see that the entire room had been sealed.

 Chapter 413 - Scheming

    <h4>Chapter 413: Chapter 422 ¨C Scheming</h4>


    ¡°Is this¡­¡±


    As she walked and looked at the situation in front of her, Eloise could not help but be stunned. A bad premonition arose in her heart.


    As this feeling arose in her heart, she felt her heart skip a beat. Then, she hurriedly took a step forward and continued to walk on.


    As she continued to walk forward, the scene in front of her was also revealed.


    She saw that outside the room, there were sealed openings everywhere. The windowsill, doors, or other ces were all sealed tightly. At first nce, it looked like a giant prison, but it seemed particrly gloomy.


    Looking at the scene, Eloise could not help but pause her footsteps. Then, she turned around and looked at the old butler.


    Beside her, the old butler stood there quietly, yet his face was still so respectful.


    At this moment, he felt Eloise¡¯s gaze and didn¡¯t feel surprised at all. He just turned around and smiled at her. Then, he said softly, ¡°Your Highness Eloise, What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Standing in the same ce and looking at the situation outside the house in front of her, Eloise took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Why is this ce like this?¡±


    ¡°This is a special request from Young Master Ardim¡­¡±


    Standing in front of Eloise, the old butler¡¯s face was warm. He seemed to be very respectful to Eloise. At this moment, he spoke softly, revealing the reason behind it. ¡°Young Master Ardim feels that even though Miss E has offended him, she is still ady of noble status.¡±


    ¡°And people of noble status should not show their faces in public and have casual contact with those lowly servants.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Young Master Ardim specifically instructed us to seal all the openings in the room and only leave Miss E alone inside.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s inside alone?¡± Eloise¡¯s expression was a little sour.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The old butler¡¯s expression was still respectful. He seemed very warm towards Eloise, looking at a noble figure. ¡°But please put it down, Your Highness Eloise.¡±


    ¡°Although there are no servants to serve her, the usual things are not less.¡±


    ¡°Usually, someone wille here every day to deliver all kinds of things to Miss E, without missing anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Other than being a little quieter, there¡¯s nothing bad about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little quieter¡­¡±


    Eloise took a deep breath and had an inexplicable ominous premonition.


    Although it sounded very typical, the scene in front of her made her uneasy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in¡­¡±


    Finally, she looked at the old butler and said, ¡°Please help me open the door.¡±


    She said softly with a calm face.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The old Butler smiled and nodded respectfully at Eloise¡¯s words.


    Then, a few servants slowly walked forward and opened the door in front of them.


    The chains were quickly untied. There were at least four or five of these chains. Then, the door was opened.


    Eloise looked at it casually, but her body couldn¡¯t help but pause.


    At the open door, there were bright traces of blood.


    The blood had dried up, and there were scratches on it. It seemed to have been caused by the people inside and was desperately trying to get out, causing the scene before them.


    Looking at the scene before her, Eloise had a bad feeling. Then, as she approached, a foul smell came from within.


    This smell was mixed with the smell of blood and all sorts of indescribable odors. It made people feel very ufortable.


    When she smelled it, Eloise subconsciously took a few steps back, not daring to enter at all.


    In front of her, the scene inside was revealed as the door opened. In the room, there was nothing at all.


    Other than a bed and some remains of food, there was only a figure sitting there alone, leaning against a wall.


    Her clothes were tattered and smelly, and they were even stained with the smell of blood.


    At that moment, she felt the light from the outside world shining on her. She slowly turned around and looked outside.


    In the next moment, she seemed to have sensed something. Her body immediately moved, and she rushed out as if she had gone mad.


    ¡°Let me out!¡±


    She let out a roar and desperately wanted to get out.


    Under the light, Eloise could see the person¡¯s appearance. It was none other than E.


    However,pared to the past, E¡¯s appearance had significantly changed.


    Although E was arrogant, her appearance was not bad in the past. She was only slightly inferior even whenpared to Eloise.


    But at this moment, E looked highly miserable.


    Her expression was incredibly dull and gradually became distorted and crazy. Her entire body was covered in blood as if she was mad. She was no longer as charming as before.


    Looking at E in front of her, Eloise subconsciously took a few steps back, her heart palpitating. In front of her, E was struggling, trying her best to get out of this ce.


    However, the old butler seemed to be very calm about this. He just silently waved his hand and directly stopped E, blocking her.


    Though not noticeable, the old butler¡¯s strength was quite powerful. At least, the E in front of him was iparable to him.


    She was directly grabbed by the old butler and couldn¡¯t move at all. But even so, she still struggled and refused to stop.


    ¡°E¡­¡±


    Looking at the situation, Eloise took a deep breath and then walked forward to stop them. The movement ahead began to calm down.


    As if hearing Eloise¡¯s voice, E stopped her movements. She slowly turned around and looked in the direction of Eloise.


    Finally, she looked at Eloise, and her eyes seemed to be filled with spirit again.


    ¡°Eloise?¡±


    Her face was dull, but finally, she said Eloise¡¯s name.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Looking at E¡¯s expression, Eloise sighed deeply. Then, she nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯ll all be over¡±


    Eloise¡¯s voice seemed to carry a strange magic power, which quickly calmed E¡¯s emotions. E slowly calmed down.


    Then, a soft sound was heard. The old butler waved his hand in front of Eloise and knocked E unconscious.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Eloise¡¯s expression changed when she saw this scene.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness Eloise¡­¡±


    The old butler¡¯s expression was still respectful as he met Eloise¡¯s gaze, but he smiled and said, ¡°Miss E¡¯s mood is still a little unstable.


    ¡°To prevent any idents, it¡¯s better to let Miss E sleep first¡­¡±


    He said softly as if he was thinking of Eloise.


    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, Your Highness Eloise, it¡¯s best to bring Miss E back to recuperate quietly.


    ¡°After a while, she¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    ¡°I hope so¡­¡± Eloise raised her head and looked at the old butler in front of her with a cold expression.


    Anyhow, she didn¡¯t have any intention of staying here any longer. She directly left with E in front of her.


    After she left, the old butler looked at her back and smiled before he turned around and left.


    ¡°Young Master Ardim¡­¡±


    A momentter, in a spacious room, the old butler looked at Ardim with a respectful expression. ¡°Her Highness Eloise has left.¡±


    ¡°Take Miss E with you.¡±


    ¡°I see¡±


    Ardim was dealing with some things at his desk while sitting alone in the room. At this moment, he heard the voice of the old butler behind him and couldn¡¯t help but turn around with a smile on his face. ¡°Has the matter been resolved?¡±


    ¡°How is Miss E¡¯s situation?¡±


    ¡°She seemed to be a little abnormal¡­¡±


    Standing still, the old butler recalled what had happened to E and then said, ¡°There is something wrong with her mind¡­¡±


    ¡°But generally able to maintain her sense of reasoning¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Ardim smiled and then said, ¡°She¡¯s been locked in a dark room for more than half a month, yet she¡¯s still awake. That¡¯s pretty good¡­¡±


    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, interesting.¡±


    For someone with wisdom, the feeling of being locked in a small dark room was not very fantastic.


    Ardim specially made the room E was in. All the openings werepletely sealed, but magic formations were also used.


    The outside world might look ordinary, but one could hardly see the sun or the light inside the room.


    At the same time, because of Ardim¡¯s orders, no one entered that area for a period. There was also a magic formation to iste the sound, so no sound could be heard inside it, almost as if it was nothing.


    Being inside it was equivalent to being locked in a small ck room. One could not see nor hear anything, did not know if it was the day or night, and did not know the passage of time.


    Under such circumstances, when time slowly passed, one¡¯s spirit would gradually copse, and it would be difficult for one to bear it.


    E experienced it all, yet after staying there for such a long time, it seemed that she was having only a minor mental problem. She seemed not bad, but that was it.


    Ardim did not pay attention to E¡¯s matter. Since she had already been taken away by Eloise, this matter would end here.


    ¡®As for what happened next, it would depend on whether the counterparty knew what was going on.¡¯


    Ardim¡¯s expression was calm as this thought shed through his mind while sitting in front of his table and chair.


    ¡­


    In the gorgeous pce, Eloise was hosting E.


    By now, E had already changed into brand new clothes. It seemed that her mental state had recovered a lot, and she had be a little more normal.


    However, there was still some numbness on her face. It seemed that the seque from before had not wholly disappeared.


    Looking at E¡¯s situation, Eloise sighed softly. However, there was nothing she could do. She could only speak softly andfort her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s all over.¡±


    ¡°Moving forward, you can stay here with me.¡±


    ¡°No one will hurt you.¡±


    She looked at E and said softly.


    Hearing this, E lowered her head and nodded. Then, a smile appeared on her face.


    It seemed that she had recovered.


    Looking at this scene, Eloise also smiled and let out a sigh of relief.


    Because of this incident, the Mead family¡¯s strength had been greatly weakened, and the benefits they could provide to Eloise had been greatly reduced.


    However, after this incident, it was likely that E would be wholly devoted to her.


    After all, when everyone had given up on her, Eloise had extended a helping hand and saved her from Ardim. It seemed like E would be loyal to Eloise because of this.


    From then on, Eloise would gain a subordinate that she could use without worry.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s not bad¡­¡±


    Looking at E, Eloise consoled herself, ¡°At least, E¡¯s talent isn¡¯t too bad. She might be able to be an excellent wizard in the future¡­¡±


    Compared to Eloise, E¡¯s talent was not bad. She has good wizard talent and might be a wizard in the future.


    If not for this incident, the Mead family would have hired a Sorcerer for E to teach her after some time.


    A person with excellent Sorcerer talent was still a scarce resource, even in a ce like the Karkoen Empire.


    If Eloise could gain E¡¯s steadfast allegiance through this incident, then it would be great for Eloise.


    After all, although the Mead family¡¯s losses were huge, they did not have much to do with her.


    Although there were some benefits between Eloise and the Mead family, it was not as huge as imagined.


    If she could use these things to exchange for the loyalty of a future Sorcerer, then it would be nice. Looking at E in front of her, Eloise revealed a smile.


    However, somewhere she didn¡¯t know. E opened her eyes, and her eyes were filled with hatred.


    ¡­


    Time slowly passed.


    After about half a month, an uninvited guest quietly arrived at Ardim¡¯s manor.


    ¡°Pleasee in¡­¡±


    In the quiet and spacious room, Ardim sat alone, holding a book and reading it seriously.


    Then, he heard footsteps from the outside world. His body couldn¡¯t help but pause, then he turned around and looked behind him.


    He saw a girl wearing a ck robe slowly walking toward him from behind.


    From the outline of the girl¡¯s body, he could vaguely see a familiar aura.


    It was E.


    ¡°It seems that you have figured it out¡­¡±


    Sitting in his seat, Ardim turned around and smiled at E..

 Chapter 414 - - Simulation

    <h4>Chapter 414: ¨C Simtion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Under the dim light, E¡¯s figure appeared in the quiet room. She was still the same as before.


    After more than half a month of recovery, she looked like she had almost recovered. Her mental state had returned to normal. However,pared to the past, she seemed a little quiet now. She was not as lively and direct as before.


    Of course, this was also a normal thing. After all, after walking in the small dark room and experiencing the cold and warmth from the outside world, there would be some changes in her personality.


    Standing in ce, looking at E in front of him, Ardim was interested. ¡°Since you havee to see me, you must have made your choice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right...¡±


    Looking at Ardim in front of her, E was silent for a moment and then nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    ¡°Then, tell me your answer.¡±


    Ardim casually opened his mouth and seemed to be a little careless as he asked softly.


    In front of him, hearing Ardim¡¯s words, E took a deep breath.


    Then, under Ardim¡¯s gaze, she slowly lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to work for you...¡±


    The soft words fell on the ground. Although the voice was very soft, it sounded very clear, especially in such a quiet situation.


    Ardim¡¯s face showed a satisfied look, and then he continued, ¡°Very well.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you have realized your situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He said softly with a faint smile on his face, ¡°What happened in the past is no longer important now.


    ¡°You must have realized a lot of things while you were out.


    ¡°What you once thought was important is not worth a few gold coins.


    ¡°Your parents and important nsmen that you thought loved you are nothing in front of gold coins.


    ¡°This time¡¯s matter is proof.


    ¡°You have already felt it, right?¡±


    The faint words fell on the spot and continued to resound.


    Hearing the words of Ardim in front of her, E could not help but clench her teeth, not knowing what to say¡ª Ardim was right.


    Sometimes, the so-called kinship, the so-called love, was nothing in front of benefits.


    Through the rtionship between Ardim and her in the past, E was able to deliver benefits to the family and bring them gains continuously.


    Therefore, at that time, she was also the family¡¯s core and was worshipped by everyone.


    Her parents were proud of her, and the nsmen respected her. Even the others around her were especially respectful to her.


    She was like a real princess, enjoying the support and reverence of everyone.


    However, after this incident, everything changed.


    Her parents, who loved her, treated her coldly. The members of the Mead n cursed her, even cursed her to die.


    Those people who were surrounding her, praising her and worshipping her disappeared. What reced them were vicious curses and taunts.


    Those so-called friends and nsmen in the past had changed their faces after this incident.


    Those curses were like knives, stabbing straight into her heart.


    Even Eloise, who had thought highly of her and cared about her, did not seem to care about her as much after this incident. This reality hadpletely woken her up.


    She lowered her head and clenched her hands tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty...¡±


    In front of her, Ardim¡¯s voice continued to ring, echoing in her ears at this moment.


    ¡°Do your nsmen really love you?


    ¡°Do they love you as a person, or do they benefit from loving you?


    ¡°Does Eloise really treat you as a friend?


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    Standing where she was, Ardim smiled and said softly, ¡°The only reason she cares about you is that you have a good value to be used.¡±


    ¡°But one day, if you don¡¯t have these things, or if you act like you¡¯re not loyal to her, what do you think she will do?¡±


    Voices kept ringing out. Hearing Ardim¡¯s words, E¡¯s body kept trembling.


    ¡°Instead of doing it for others, it¡¯s better to do it for yourself, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ardim said softly and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to return to the family and be the future sessor of your family?


    ¡°Be the future sessor of your family and control all the power of the Mead family. Make those who dare to mock and curse you pay the price.


    ¡°As for Eloise, why can she use you and stay high and mighty all the time?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see Eloise kneel in front of you and beg you to help her one day in the future?¡±


    The voices were very gentle, but they fell into E¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I can help you with these things as long as you are willing.¡±


    With a smile on his face, Ardim said softly, ¡°Believe me. I have this ability...


    ¡°In the past, I heard a saying.


    ¡°No one is born to be lowly, and no one can always be high and mighty.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing, you could achieve so as well...


    ¡°Struggling for your own fate is the most praiseworthy thing...


    ¡°So, there¡¯s no need to feel guilty...¡±


    In front of her, E¡¯s body trembled more and more. After a long while, she slowly calmed down.


    Standing in the same ce for a long time, she raised her head and looked at Ardim in front of her, nodding heavily. ¡°I understand...¡±


    Looking at E¡¯s facial expression, Ardim smiled. After a while, E left the ce and left Ardim¡¯s manor.


    Ardim looked at E¡¯s figure as she left, and his expression gradually returned to calmness.


    ¡°Consider I made some arrangements...¡±


    Standing on the spot and looking at E¡¯s back, Ardim¡¯s expression was calm as this thought shed through his mind.


    Winning over E to work for him was a casual arrangement by Ardim.


    The purpose was not thatplicated, and it was just to monitor Princess Eloise.


    Eloise probably didn¡¯t expect that her subordinate, whom she thought would be loyal to her, woulde to Ardim in the blink of an eye and sell her offpletely.


    Of course, it was also possible that the other party had defected, but they were still loyal to Eloise.


    This was not entirely impossible in Ardim¡¯s eyes. He thought that he was quite urate in judging people.


    In his eyes, E and Eloise were the same kinds of people. These kinds of people always wanted to control more things and have higher power and status. People like them always valued benefits.


    In this aspect, Ardim was obviously able to give much more than Eloise.


    After all, Eloise was just a bare princess. What could she give? In this aspect, she was far from beingparable to Ardim.


    The darkness of the night enveloped the surroundings, shadowing everything.


    Ardim¡¯s face was calm, and various thoughts shed through his mind. Then, he turned around and left this ce.


    In the following days, time slowly passed.


    The arrival of E that night did not seem to have brought many changes to the surroundings. Around him, he was still the same as before, just staying in this ce without any changes.


    Every day, many death row prisoners were sent to Ardim¡¯s manor to be used by him. Under the stimtion of the ughter divinity, Ardim¡¯s power rapidly increased and soon crossed that threshold.


    ¡°Finally, the Second Ring...¡±


    In the spacious square, Ardim stood alone and felt the surging power all over his body. He sighed in his heart.


    After a few days, the life energy in his body had finally reached a certain threshold and directly advanced.


    Now, the life energy in his body had further advanced. It had already surpassed the previous level and reached the Second Ring.


    This level was pretty good in the eyes of ordinary people. Ardim was able to advance in a short period of time, which could be considered very fast.


    If he didn¡¯t have the assistance of the ughter power, under normal circumstances, he would probably need a few more months to reach this step.


    But now, it was ahead of schedule.


    But after reaching this step, Ardim was about to face a brand new problem.


    The number of death row prisoners used to provide the power of ughter was already somewhat insufficient.


    This was something that couldn¡¯t be helped.


    The ce in front of them was Kaner City, which could be considered a veryrge city. But even so, there was a limit to the number of death row prisoners that existed.


    ording to the killing method of Ardim, they would all be killed sooner orter. After these death row prisoners were all killed, Ardim couldn¡¯t maintain such rapid progress.


    Ardim fell into deep thought. Judging from the current situation, there seemed to be no solution to this problem. After all, the number of death row prisoners was limited.


    After the death row prisoners were used up, Ardim couldn¡¯t kill ordinary people to increase his ughter power.


    Even if he were willing to do it, it would be too troublesome. One or two would be fine, but it would inevitably be discovered if there were too many of them.


    In the end, it might blow up and be even more troublesome.


    ¡®Then, what about buying ves?¡¯


    Another thought shed through Adim¡¯s mind.


    To a certain extent, buying ves was a good choice. However, it was not worth it. ves were property and tools that could be used. It would be a waste to buy ves just to cut them down.


    Other people bought ves to provide services to themselves and increase productivity, but Ardim bought ves to ugther his enemies.


    Not only did it sound wrong, but it was also inappropriate.


    Hence, this thought shed through Ardim¡¯s mind before disappearing.


    ¡®Looks like I still need to find a suitable ce¡­¡¯


    Actually, the most suitable ce to gather the ughter power was the battlefield. However, currently, there was no war in the surroundings of the Karkoen Empire.


    Even if there were a war, under normal circumstances, the sessor of the Yaru family, Ardim, wouldn¡¯t be able to go to the battlefield personally.


    ¡°However, if the operation is good, it¡¯s not impossible...¡±


    Ardim rubbed his head as this thought shed through his mind.


    If he only wanted to kill, the battlefield was undoubtedly a very good choice if he only wanted to kill.


    And now, if they were to search seriously, although there was norge-scale war in the surroundings of the Karkoen Empire, small-scale conflicts were unavoidable at all times.


    Even in the territory of Ardim¡¯s father, Duke Yaru, there would asionally be riots and conflicts between the ounder races.


    Although there were norge-scale wars, small-scale conflicts were almost everywhere in certain areas, and this was Ardim¡¯s chance.


    Thinking of this, Ardim fell into deep thought.


    ¡°It seems that I have to find an opportunity to leave this ce...¡±


    Looking at the scene in front of him, this thought shed through his mind.


    ...


    While Ardim was deep in thought, Chen Heng silently opened his eyes in the distant Karo Kingdom.


    ¡°From the looks of it, the harvest is quite good.¡±


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked into the distance standing on the spot. It was as if he had stepped throughyers of istion at this moment and saw the area where Ardim was located.


    Feeling the message from Ardim, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but smile. He was quite satisfied.


    Chen Heng was undoubtedly satisfied with the result of this simtion.


    Duke¡¯s heir, divine blood inheritance, noble status, extraordinary talent...


    The simtion identity from this simtion could be considered excellent in any aspect.


    To put it bluntly, based on the situation on Ardim¡¯s side, if Chen Heng excluded his own power, the resources he had at the moment might not even be as good as the resources Ardim had.


    After all, the Karo kingdom was too remote and deste.


    As for the Kobold, it was iparable to Ardim.


    After all, on the Kobold¡¯s side, he really had to start from the beginning. In the beginning, other than a portion of the divine power given by Chen Heng¡¯s main identity, there was nothing else.


    Just sensing the situation over there, Chen Heng could not help but want to sigh, but in the end, he could not say anything.


    No matter what was said, this could be considered a good thing.


    With the situation on Ardim side, if everything went smoothly, it would not be long before the Ardim would be able to control a considerable amount of power and make preparations for Chen Heng¡¯s future.


    At the same time, this could also be considered safer.


    At this point, including the Kobold clone and Ardim, Chen Heng already had a total of three lives.


    If he really encountered a huge danger, it would be enough to protect himself with this amount.


    The only pity was that because a brand new incarnation had split out, at this moment, Chen Heng¡¯s own power had once again weakened.


    The divine power and divinity he had created were fine.


    The key was theck of a True Spirit.


    Because of this clone, Chen Heng¡¯s True Spirit that had already recovered was once again missing. Even his own essence was about to fall.


    At this moment, he was a bit further from the peak True Spirit realm.


    Chen Heng didn¡¯t know what to say and could only shake his head.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s about time to start the next simtion...¡±


    He stood where he was and looked at the scene in front of him. Then, this thought shed through his mind.


    At this moment, Chen Heng had nothing else to do after transforming into his clone. With the help of Guoluo Mary and the others, nothing bad would happen to the Karo Kingdom.


    As for the two clones of Kalunu and Ardim, there was no need to worry too much.


    Although the two clones were only part of the True Spirits that had split out, they could be considered Chen Heng from the source. However, they still possessed considerable independence, which was equivalent to being another Chen Heng.


    Therefore, Chen Heng didn¡¯t need to worry too much about the situation on both sides.


    Since the situation in the World of Gods basically didn¡¯t need to be worried, it was about time to carry out the next simtion.


    Chen Heng stood where he was, and this thought shed through his mind.


    Looking at it carefully, if he counted the time, it had been quite some time since hisst simtion.


    This thought shed through his mind, and then he silently turned around and walked to the side.


    Very soon, he returned to his ownboratory and walked into the depths of theboratory.


    At this moment, the other preparations for the simtion were basicallypleted.


    Chen Heng walked on the road, quietly looking at the surrounding scenery with a calm face.


    From the looks of it, thisboratory didn¡¯t seem to have changed much. In general, it was still the same as before.


    However, if someone were to examine it carefully, they would find that the witch formation in thisboratory was even tighter now. It was densely packed withplicated, profound meanings, which was particrly frightening.


    If someone took advantage of Chen Heng¡¯s deep sleep and attacked him during the simtion, it would be hard to say what would happen then.


    Of course, this was also one of the reasons why Chen Heng was able to enter the simtion without worry.


    When he walked into the depths of theboratory, the witch formation was quickly activated, sealing all the exits and sheltering Chen Heng¡¯s breath.


    Then, Chen Heng walked into the depths and slowly closed his eyes.


    Waves of air breezed past.


    Words appeared before Chen Heng¡¯s eyes while sitting upright on a tall tform.


    ¡°Do you want to start the simtion?¡±


    Before his eyes, the familiar words on the simtor appeared.


    Looking at the words that appeared before his eyes, Chen Heng did not hesitate and chose to confirm.


    Instantly, waves of light shed across the area.


    Soon, a golden light shed across Chen Heng¡¯s body, enveloping his entire body.


    Under this light, Chen Heng¡¯s consciousness began to be hazy and then gradually disappeared.


    Rumble!


    An illusory light flickered.


    A deep darkness attacked from the front.. When Chen Heng opened his eyes again, the scene in front of him had changed.

 Chapter 415 - - Beastmaster

    <h4>Chapter 415: ¨C Beastmaster</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Dim darkness filled the air in front of him, then gradually enveloped his entire field of vision.


    He was in the void. When Chen Heng opened his eyes again, he had already arrived at another ce. In front of him was an empty wilderness.


    In this wilderness, many nts were growing in the middle of it. It looked very lush.


    Chen Heng was in the middle of it. For a moment, he looked at an extremely vast world, giving people a unique feeling.


    ¡®It¡¯s so quiet¡­¡¯


    Chen Heng thought to himself while staring at the scene before him.


    Then, in his mind, arge number of memories were rising. Among the memories was the original condition of this body and arge amount of information about this world.


    This world was called the Hollow World. This was how the people of this world addressed the world they were in.


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s observations from the memories, the background of this world seemed to be the same as what he had experienced in the past. It was also under the background of modern society.


    However,pared to the normal world, there were many different things here.


    There were Beastmasters and Martial Artists.


    In this world, there were also extraordinary powers. The powerful ones among them could easily destroy a country and possess the power to massacre a city.


    Of course, possessing extraordinary powers was not surprising.


    What caught Chen Heng¡¯s attention the most was the so-called Beastmaster in this world.


    The so-called Beastmaster was a job that allowed one to control all kinds of powerful magical beasts in this world and use them to fight.


    In this world, the so-called Martial Artists were almost everywhere. Almost everyone in this world would more or less practice some martial arts.


    However, Beastmasters were absolutely rare in this world. Only a minimal number of people who had the power of a subdued beast could achieve it.


    And the owner of this body seemed to be a beastmaster with a minimal number of talents.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is...¡±


    After a short while, Chen Heng raised his head andpletely digested all the memories in his mind.


    This was not his first simtion. He already had a wealth of experience, so he naturally epted it very quickly. He was no longer as slow as before.


    After receiving the memories in his mind, Chen Heng now had a clear impression of his current situation.


    If his memory was correct, his current position should be in a secret realm.


    His school provided the secret realm in front of him. Every student with the talent of a Beastmaster coulde here and feel the undtions and fluctuations of the power of a Beastmaster in this ce, gainingprehension and improvement from it.


    His predecessor had been in this ce before, feeling the undtions of this secret realm.


    But now, it was a different person.


    ¡°There is indeed a strange fluctuation...¡±


    After sensing his current situation, Chen Heng looked forward and felt the situation around him standing where he was. Then, his heart couldn¡¯t help but move.


    At this moment, through his powerful True Spirit power, he could clearly feel that there was a unique power lurking around him.


    It was a very unique power that waspletely different from the power Chen Heng had felt in the past. It had a unique nature, and its essence seemed to be very high, very powerful.


    In this area, this power was hidden around him, almost everywhere.


    Along with Chen Heng¡¯s feeling, under the guidance of his true spirit power, the unknown power in the surroundings was slowly flowing into his body, slowly merging with him.


    It seemed that this was the purpose ofing to this ce to train.


    By sensing the unknown power in the surroundings, he could absorb this power into his body and use it to strengthen himself.


    Chen Heng could clearly feel the difference.


    In his body, along with the unique power in the surroundings continuously flowing into his body, it seemed that there was also a unique power in his body that was recovering, resonating with the power in the surroundings, it was gradually growing stronger.


    ¡°A unique seed?¡±


    Standing on the spot, feeling the situation in his body, Chen Heng¡¯s heart pounded.


    With his True Spirit sensing, he could clearly feel that there seemed to be an unknown seed in his body that waspletely different from his previous bodies.


    At this moment, it was this seed that was recovering and gradually growing, resonating with the surrounding power.


    The unknown energy, after being absorbed by Chen Heng, fused into his body and became one with the seed, causing the seed to grow stronger and stronger.


    Perhaps this was what defines a Beastmaster?


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and he guessed at this moment.


    Of course, the exact answer would have to wait for a detailed investigation.


    However, at this moment, he did not have this condition.


    Various thoughts shed through his mind. He turned around and looked at the vastnd in front of him. Finally, he closed his eyes quietly.


    His spirit began to shrink. He was sensing the situation around him. He was calmly sensing it. He wanted to quietly draw the power around him and fuse it into his body.


    Just like that, the seed in his body began to grow stronger, and it gradually gained some vitality.


    This feeling was veryfortable. However, after a while, it was still blocked by someone.


    Because at a certain moment, an inexplicable power appeared and enveloped Chen Heng¡¯s entire body.


    Following that, as his vision turned ck, Chen Heng¡¯s entire body disappeared. He directly left the area in front of him and disappeared.


    A sense of spatial translocation shed past quickly.


    In front of him, when the scenes shed past his eyes, and when the scene in front of him froze once again, Chen Heng had already arrived at another ce.


    This ce in front of him looked like a very spacious area.


    It was blocked by a golden ss, making it look like a narrow room. It looked extremely unique.


    ¡°Is it time?¡±


    Standing in the same ce and looking at the scene around him, Chen Heng was not surprised. This thought only shed through his mind calmly.


    From his memory, he could clearly understand some of the situations.


    His previous situation was not a normal situation, but a unique benefit.


    Not everyone could enter that secret realm.


    Even for students with the talent of a Beastmaster, only a small number of outstanding people would have the opportunity to enter, and they would also be greatly restricted.


    Chen Heng¡¯s predecessor had also received amendation for his outstanding performance in the exam, allowing him to enter.


    Under normal circumstances, he would not be able to enter.


    Not to mention staying in there for too long.


    Once the time was up, he would be automatically teleported out by the equipment inside. There would not be any idents.


    Therefore, Chen Heng was not surprised by the situation before him. He just looked around with interest. He had no choice but toe out.


    Anyway, ording to the situation in his memory, as long as he could perform well in the future, there would always be a chance for him to enter again.


    Now that he hade out, it was not really a pity.


    Compared to all these, theyout of the surroundings made Chen Heng more attentive.


    He stood there, looking around at the scene before him.


    All around him were exquisite instruments, and many of them were carved with some mysterious and exquisite symbols. They looked very mysterious and had an indescribable charm to them.


    Just by looking at the area before him, he could sense that something was off.


    At this moment, there were some people standing outside the container. From the looks of it, they seemed to be waiting.


    ¡°It¡¯s time. Hurry up ande out.¡±


    A voice slowly sounded out from the front.


    As the voice sounded out, the golden ss in front of him opened up to both sides, revealing the exit.


    Outside, a middle-aged man was standing there.


    The middle-aged man looked tall and sturdy. At this moment, he was hugging his hands with a cold expression on his face, giving off a powerful aura.


    ¡°Master Liu.¡±


    Looking at the middle-aged man before him, Chen Heng followed the habits of his previous self and nodded at the other party before lowering his head.


    Based on Chen Heng¡¯s impression, the previous self of this body seemed to be an extremely solitary person, and he didn¡¯t have any special reactions towards others.


    The actions before his eyes should be considered a very normal reaction.


    As expected, the middle-aged man standing in front of Chen Heng did not feel surprised that he had forgotten about Chen Heng.


    He did not speak either. He just stood there and waited for the others around him to slowly walk out.


    Chen Heng did not speak either. He just waited for an unknown reason.


    Very soon, waves of voices rang out. Then, two figures slowly walked out from the surroundings.


    They were a man and a woman. They were around 17 or 18 years old and looked very young. They were about the same size as Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    They walked out of the apparatus and walked forward one by one. They stood silently by Chen Heng¡¯s side and did not say anything.


    ¡°You just came out of the secret realm. Remember to rest well after you go back. Digest the source power in your body and turn it into your own power...¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng and the other two, Liu Yao said indifferently with a cold face.


    ¡°Roger that.¡±


    The three people in front of him nodded to show that they understood.


    Then, Liu Yao¡¯s voice continued to sound. He started to exin some things and told them some things.


    After a full ten minutes, he waved his hand and motioned for Chen Heng and the other two to leave.


    Chen Heng and the other two did not say anything. They just nodded at Liu Yao and turned around to leave.


    Soon, Liu Yao was the only one left in front of them.


    Liu Yao stood on the spot alone. He looked at the backs of Chen Heng and the other two and shook his head silently.


    Although Chen Heng and the other two had left, his business was not over yet.


    After the mystic realm opened, many problems would appear.


    One could say that between Chen Heng and the other two, Chen Heng was the really busy one. Of course, it was not a big deal to him at this level.


    ¡°Eh...¡±


    After putting away all the equipment, Liu Yao was surprised.


    In front of him was a huge screen with the names of Chen Heng and the other two.


    At this moment, the name of Chen Heng¡¯s body was the most obvious, and the data on it was higher than the other two.

 Chapter 416 - - Family

    <h4>Chapter 416: ¨C Family</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng looked ahead.


    There was a huge stream of people and luxury cars everywhere.


    It was the same for the people standing here. If one looked carefully, they would find that their clothes were basically branded. They were basically either rich or noble.


    Chen Heng was a little interested and observed for a while. After a while, he took a step forward and continued walking.


    There were originally many people around him, but they all stepped back and made way for him after he walked forward. Many gazes of reverence fell on him.


    ¡°It seems that the status of a Beastmaster in this world is indeed very high...¡±


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng felt the people¡¯s gazes around him. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought.


    He could see some of the situation in this world from some things.


    ording to the memories of his previous self, those who could stay around here were basically notmoners. Most of them were from prestigious families.


    Even if they were realmoners, after they entered Dragon City Academy, there would still be many people who woulde forward to sponsor them. There was no need to worry at all.


    In this world, entering an academy like Dragon City Academy was proof of one¡¯s ability and a possibility for the future.


    If one even possessed the talent of a Beastmaster, then it was almost certain that he would be able to soar to the skies in the future and be one of the best. With such a transcendent status, there would naturally be people who would act early and invest in him.


    As he walked on the road, Chen Heng slowly walked forward. His speed was not too fast, but he quickly left this area and walked out after walking for a while.


    Soon, he left this ce and came to the street outside. Then, he casually stopped a taxi and left this ce.


    A momentter, he arrived at a small district outside. Compared to the ce before, the street before him was considered very deste.


    The surroundings looked very old, and so were the various facilities. It seemed a little neglected. It was a world of differencepared to the brand new street before.


    However, ording to the memories that Chen Heng had obtained, this was the home of his predecessor. His predecessor didn¡¯t seem toe from a good background.


    If he didn¡¯t have the talent of a Beastmaster, he might not be able to turn things around for the rest of his life.


    He walked in from the outside, and a momentter, Chen Heng returned to his own home.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    He walked to the front door, and before he could knock, the front door opened automatically.


    Among them, the figure of a young girl was revealed.


    The young girl didn¡¯t look old. She was wearing a ck shirt and looked pretty. She stood in front of the door and looked at Chen Heng nervously. ¡°Brother, lunch is ready.¡±


    ¡°Mom and Dad are waiting for you inside.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Looking at the young girl in front of him, Chen Heng nodded. In front of him, the girl looked a little nervous.


    If one looked carefully, one could see that the girl¡¯s face was a little pale, and there were some beads of sweat on her body as if she had just done something.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Walking into the hall, he looked at the girl in front of him and asked casually.


    ¡°Why are you so tired?¡±


    His attitude seemed a little cold, but he still asked.


    The reason why he looked like this was not that Chen Heng wanted it to be like this. It was just that ording to the memories of his previous self, in the past, his previous self treated his family like this.


    It was often even worse than what Chen Heng was showing now.


    After saying those simple words, the girl seemed to be a little nervous in front of her. She quickly said, ¡°I heard that you areing back, so mom asked me to clean the house with her.¡±


    ¡°And I just cleaned your room. If you want, you can move in at any time...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary.¡± Chen Heng shook his head and said, ¡°I will only stay for one or two days when Ie back. I won¡¯t stay for too long.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡±


    He said softly, his face still calm.


    Walking in front of him, the girl secretly sighed in relief when she saw Chen Heng¡¯s attitude.


    Compared to normal family members, Chen Heng¡¯s attitude at this moment seemed a little cold. Butpared to the past, he was much better.


    ¡®It looks like Big Brother has changed a lot too¡­¡¯ This thought silently shed through the girl¡¯s mind.


    The girl in front of her was called Lu Yao, the younger sister of Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Of course, even though they were brother and sister, ording to Chen Heng¡¯s memories, the rtionship between the two did not seem to be very good in the past.


    At least to his predecessor, this sister didn¡¯t seem to carry much weight.


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng carefully experienced the feeling of his predecessor. Suddenly, he was a little speechless. At that moment, he felt that there seemed to be something wrong with his predecessor.


    At least from his memories, there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone around who had a good rtionship with his predecessor. Even his own family members looked like this. It was easy to imagine what the situation would be like for others.


    Then, he continued to walk forward. In the kitchen, two figures were still busy serving dishes. When they saw Chen Heng, they quickly walked out.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Are you tired from the journey? Do you want to rest before eating?¡±


    They looked at Chen Heng and quickly asked.


    Chen Heng did not know if it was an illusion, but he felt that the two people in front of him seemed to be a little nervous. There was even a hint of fear.


    Even his biological parents were like this?


    Chen Heng was speechless. At this moment, he did not know what to say.


    How bad was the personality of his predecessor to be able to make the people around him look like this?


    Of course, if he looked like this, there were some merits. At least he could save Chen Heng some effort and not waste too much time on these things.


    Simrly, it was not easy to expose anything. Various thoughts shed through his mind, but on the surface, he only nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need...


    ¡°Let¡¯s just eat...¡±


    He looked at Lu Yao in front of him and said.


    Even though it was well hidden, from the way Lu Yao looked at the dining table from time to time, it could be seen that she was probably hungry.


    Thus, the four of them quickly sat down and ate together. Of course, even though it was a family dinner, the situation before them did not look like a family dinner.


    However, from Chen Heng¡¯s point of view, this meal was very tense. The atmosphere around them was very solemn, and it did not have the rxed feeling of a normal family.


    Chen Heng shook his head secretly. ¡°Why are there so many dishes today?¡± Sitting in his seat, he looked at the dining table in front of him and said.


    There were many dishes on the dining table in front of him. Even if he didn¡¯t count them in detail, there were almost ten dishes at a nce.


    Moreover, most of them were good dishes, and some were quite expensive.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯reing back, so I prepared more.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s mother said, ¡°While you¡¯re still growing, you have to eat more.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a waste.¡± Chen Heng said softly but didn¡¯t say much.


    ¡°Erm...¡± His mother looked at Chen Heng, then said nervously, ¡°Are you doing well in the academy?¡±


    ¡°Your father and I found some friends outside and gave you another 100,000 dors. Do you want to take it?¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng and said with a nervous voice.


    Chen Heng paused.


    ¡°You went to borrow money?¡±


    He looked at the two people in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ording to his previous understanding of the situation, the family¡¯s financial condition was not too good.


    Although it was not too poor, it was definitely not close to being rich. In this world, the amount of 100,000 dors would definitely cause a family to go bankrupt.


    Then, Chen Heng could not help but be even more speechless. In the past, simr situations had already happened many times. Regardless of what era it was, learning required money.


    In the past, to support his predecessor¡¯s studies, the parents had already pooled money to give to the former multiple times.


    However, the former did not show any reaction to this. He just kept taking it and then casually spending it.


    This kind of performance, even in Chen Heng¡¯s opinion, was absolutely unconscionable.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need...¡±


    Sitting in his seat, Chen Heng silently shook his head, then said, ¡°The academy has enough subsidies, enough for me to study.


    ¡°Take this money back.¡±


    He looked at the two people in front of him, his face calm, and said indifferently.


    ¡°But...¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the two people¡¯s faces seemed to be a little hesitant.

 Chapter 417 - - Request

    <h4>Chapter 417: ¨C Request</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Dragon City Academy¡­¡¯


    Walking on the street, Lu Yao secretly sighed as she thought of this name. Aplicated emotion inexplicably emerged in her heart, formed from a mixture of yearning, longing, desire, and many other emotions.


    The so-called Dragon City Academy was an academy that everyone longed to enter in this world.


    Then, Lu Yao recalled a scene¡ª the joy of the entire family and the celebration of the people around them back then when they learned that Lu Kong was admitted to the Dragon City Academy.


    Even those people who had nothing to do with their family and did not have much contact with them came one after another to congratte.


    The entire family was filled with smiles. Only Lu Kong was still quietly hiding in his room, seemingly unaffected. Lu Yao sighed once again.


    Based on her understanding of her brother, if it weren¡¯t thest resort, he would never lower his head and seek help from others. But now, he made this choice for the sake of his family.


    This couldn¡¯t help but make her feel a littleplicated. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    But in reality, she was overthinking. Chen Heng¡¯s predecessor was much more heartless than she had imagined because he was a different person now.


    But no matter what, the truth had already happened before her eyes.


    In any case, from the outside, Chen Heng¡¯s actions were apromise that he had to make to take care of his family.


    As for the thoughts of his predecessor, no one knew other than Chen Heng himself.


    Lu Yao walked out after changing her clothes. Not long after, she walked into a supermarket.


    At this time, she had already changed her clothes and looked like one of the employees inside.


    ¡°Xiao Yao, why are you here so early today?¡±


    As she walked in, the surprised voices of the people around her could be heard. ¡°I heard that your brother ising back today. Don¡¯t you need to stay at home and apany your brother a little longer?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡±


    Lu Yao smiled and said, ¡°After my brother finished his meal, he went to rest in his room. He doesn¡¯t need me to apany him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m bored at home too, so I might as welle over earlier to apany you guys.¡±


    As she spoke, her tone was very light and lively. It waspletely different from her feeling when she was at home.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    A tall woman ran over and hugged Lu Yao. She seemed to be touched. ¡°As expected, our Yao Yao has some conscience.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, how does your brother feel? What is his height? How does he look?¡± She asked curiously.


    ¡°He looks normal.¡±


    Lu Yao smiled and looked very happy. ¡°I have another piece of good news. I will be continuing my sses from now on.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± The woman looked surprised and said, ¡°Congrattions! But why so suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Because my brother is back.¡± Standing on the spot, Lu Yao exined in a soft voice.


    It was challenging to go to school in this world, unlike the world that Chen Heng had experienced in the past.


    Not only did Lu Yao has to pay a high tuition fee, but she also had to satisfy various conditions.


    If she did not have enough tuition fees, she could only enroll in the ordinary stage, impossible to enter the advanced stage. Before this, Lu Yao was already prepared to drop out of school, as there was no other way.


    The family¡¯s financial situation was not great, so supporting her brother for school was already very difficult.


    If she still wanted to enter school under such circumstances, she would not afford it.


    Therefore, she was already prepared to drop out of school before this. She was very thoughtful and even went to work to support the family.


    But now that Chen Heng was back, everything was fine. The family did notck anything with the money Chen Heng brought back.


    Before she left, her parents had also informed her that she could continue to enroll in school without much pressure.


    Therefore, the young girl was in a good mood at the moment.


    However, the people¡¯s expressions were a littleplicated as they listened to Lu Yao¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Dragon City Academy...¡±


    Standing beside Lu Yao, the woman¡¯s face revealed a look of admiration and envy. ¡°That¡¯s great¡­ Howe I don¡¯t have a brother like that...¡±


    Before this, Lu Yao didn¡¯t mention her family, as she had juste here to work.


    It was only today that everyone present found out that Lu Yao¡¯s brother was a student of Dragon City Academy.


    In this world, this was something that made people envious. Unknowingly, the people around slowly gathered around and surrounded Lu Yao, asking all sorts of questions.


    ¡°What are you all doing?¡±


    A berating voice was heard from the side, followed by the figure of a middle-aged man walking over.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you all working?¡±


    He looked at the people around him, scolded them, and drove them away.


    ¡°Xiao Yao, stay here for a while.¡±


    He looked at Lu Yao a momentter, and his face suddenly became harmonious. With a full smile on his face, he seemed particrly amiable. ¡°Your brother is a student of Dragon City Academy?¡±


    ¡°Manager...¡±


    Being left alone, Lu Yao seemed a little nervous, but she finally nodded when she heard his question.


    As she nodded to confirm, the eyes of the manager in front of her lit up, and his tone suddenly became warm. ¡°I see...¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that your brother is so amazing...¡±


    His face suddenly became warm, and his attitude changed very quickly, with a vague hint of ttery.


    In front of everyone, he announced that he would double Lu Yao¡¯s pay and then asked vaguely, ¡°Can I ask Lu Yao to help me with a small favor?¡±.


    It wasn¡¯t a huge favor, as he just requested Lu Yao to ask her brother if her brother could bring him some things from Dragon City Academy.


    There were many unique products in Dragon City Academy, and they were all produced first and were often limited editions. Only the students in Dragon City Academy had the right to purchase them in limited quantities.


    Outsiders wouldn¡¯t have a chance to buy them even if they wanted to unless they know someone. Obviously, this was the intention of the manager.


    Lu Yao nodded nervously, saying that she would ask her brother about it but he should not have too much hope.


    Based on her brother¡¯s understanding, he was probably toozy to care about such things and might not agree to it.


    However, upon hearing Lu Yao¡¯s words, the man before her heaved a sigh of relief. His smiling face had never changed, and he walked Lu Yao to the work counter at the side.


    The afternoon passed very quickly. Under normal circumstances, Lu Yao would have to work until the evening before leaving.


    However, today, due to the extra care from the people around her, she only worked for more than an hour before she left.


    ording to the manager, she didn¡¯t have toe over in the future if she wanted to, only had to work half a day, just to put on an act.


    However, her sry was twice as much as before. This kind of inexplicable treatment made Lu Yao a little confused.


    The same applied to the people around her. They voluntarily did everything today, leaving only some light work for Lu Yao, which differed from their usual behavior.


    This apparent difference in attitude made Lu Yao confused, yet at the same time, she had a deeper understanding of the value of Dragon City University.


    After leaving the workce, she walked home. She opened the door and noticed her parents were no longer home. They must have gone out to work.


    There was only the figure of a teenager in the house. Chen Heng was still in his room at the moment, sitting there with a calm expression as if he was thinking about something.


    Lu Yao carefully walked into the room. Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s expression, she could not help but feel nervous.


    However, thinking about the favor she had been entrusted with, she walked forward and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    In the room, an indifferent, cold voice came from within. However, Lu Yao was already somewhat used to it. If it were in the past, his attitude would be even worse.


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    She carefully walked in, looking at Chen Heng. She asked, ¡°Are you busy now?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking about something.¡±


    Sitting on his bedside, listening to Lu Yao¡¯s words, Chen Heng turned around and asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Actually...¡±


    Lu Yao could not help but hesitate for a moment as she met Chen Heng¡¯s gaze. Then, she said, ¡°I have something... that I want to trouble you with...¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    An indifferent voice sounded once again, but it was not as Lu Yao had imagined, where she would be rejected immediately.


    Lu Yao seemed to have sensed Chen Heng¡¯s attitude, and she spoke carefully. ¡°Actually, I have a friend who wants you to help bring back some things... But, he will pay double the price...¡±


    As if afraid that Chen Heng would be dissatisfied, Lu Yao stood where she was and quickly added, worrying that Chen Heng would be angry over this.


    To be honest, in the beginning, she actually did not want to do this, as she was not a person who liked to cause trouble for others.


    It was just that the manager had given her the things instantly and did not give her any room to refuse.


    Moreover, the manager had also said that she only needed to give it a try. It did not matter even if she failed. Hence, she was here.


    But as she spoke, the ce fell into a moment of silence. The atmosphere could not help but be a little solemn.


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s calm expression, Lu Yao suddenly felt inexplicably regretful.


    Perhaps, she shouldn¡¯t have told Chen Heng about this. This way, she wouldn¡¯t make him unhappy and make things difficult for him.


    At this moment, Lu Yao couldn¡¯t help but have this thought sh through her mind and appear a little perturbed. However, this kind of solemn atmosphere onlysted for a moment.


    Sitting upright on the bedside, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at Lu Yao and casually nodded his head. ¡°Okay. Tell that person that I will send the things backter on and ask him to prepare the money.¡±


    With a calm expression, he said softly and agreed immediately. To him, what Lu Yao said was indeed not a big deal.


    It was just someone asking her for help, hoping to get some things from the academy through Chen Heng.


    This was very typical, as quite a few people around had done it before.


    The reason why this body¡¯s predecessor had not done it before was that he was too arrogant. Hence, he didn¡¯t have many friends around.


    If it were the predecessor, he would most likely reject this kind of thing directly. However, it did not matter for Chen Heng.


    It was a good thing, nothing wrong with helping someone. Having more friends meant more opportunities, and there was nothing wrong with that.


    Moreover, the person who came to ask for his help was not anyone else but his little sister.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm. Various thoughts shed through his mind.


    However, Lu Yao was a little surprised.


    She thought that she would be rejected by Chen Heng this time. She did not expect that not only did he not reject her, but he had also even agreed to it.


    This made her a little surprised. For a moment, she had an inexplicable sense of pleasant surprise.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Looking at Lu Yao, who was a little stunned, Chen Heng said softly and casually, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go. I don¡¯t have anything for you to do here.¡±


    ¡°Ah... Okay...¡± Lu Yao hurriedly nodded and then walked out of the room. Her face still seemed a little lost. It was only after walking for a moment that she suddenly thought of something. She picked up her phone and made a call.


    The call was picked up a momentter, and a series ofpliment voices came from the phone. It was the middle-aged manager.


    A momentter, the call ended under hispliment voices.


    Lu Yao was still feeling lost and did not know what to say. She was used to the past, so she didn¡¯t expect this to be easy.


    She didn¡¯t expect to seed immediately and was even prepared to be reprimanded by Chen Heng.


    This surprised her, but at the same time, she was also shocked by Chen Heng¡¯s change.


    Chen Heng¡¯s predecessor wouldn¡¯t have been like this in the past.


    ¡°Big Brother... has changed a lot...¡±


    After a moment, this thought shed through her mind, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved.


    On the other side, Chen Heng sat alone in his room, in deep thought.


    Chen Heng was now clear about the general background of this world, which seemed to be huge.


    The power of humanity had long left the mother and gone into space, rooted in various ces and even going against different space civilizations.


    Even under such circumstances, powerful Beastmasters and martial artists were still the leading forces in this world.


    An Imperial Beast under a powerful Beastmaster was enough to suppress an entire civilization and go against the whole interster civilization.


    Under such circumstances, as a Beastmaster, Chen Heng¡¯s status was naturally higher than an ordinary person, which was also the case.


    As a Beastmaster, he could naturally awaken his telekic power and use it to strengthen himself. He was instantlyparable to a martial artist who had practiced for many years.


    If he could find a suitable Imperial Beast, he would be even more powerful. The strength of a powerful Beastmaster was terrifying, as he could control and train an Imperial Beast.


    The prospects were excellent. However, the problem was also huge. The most obvious problem was that Beastmasterscked money.


    In this world, the status and strength of a Beastmaster were unquestionable.


    It was just that things that a Beastmaster could use were highly precious to a certain extent.


    Whether it was the powerful Imperial Beasts, the various materials and medicines used to increase their telekinesis power, or even different supplementary methods, all of these required arge amount of money.


    If one didn¡¯t have enough money, there was no way to go far.


    On this point, Chen Heng was naturally at a disadvantage because his body wasn¡¯t from a good background.


    His family couldn¡¯t provide him with much help. Thus, he could only rely on himself, and if he did, it would be difficult for him to gather enough money to buy a sufficiently powerful Imperial Beast. It was almost impossible.


    Hence, the only way out was to seek investment from others. Perhaps he could take the initiative to join the expedition team and take a huge risk to obtain a high return from it.


    Anyhow, it wasn¡¯t a good idea. There didn¡¯t seem to be any unique way for Chen Heng. Chen Heng fell into deep thought.


    Funding was something he had to look for, unlike his predecessor, who clearlycked these things, yet he didn¡¯t want to bow to reality.


    It was necessary to ept other people¡¯s funding. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to go far. Of course, there was still a big difference even if he had epted the funding.


    ¡°ording to the rules of this world, even if you want to receive funding from others, you¡¯ll have to try your best to sell at a good price. Firstly, you can gain the attention of others, and secondly, you can get more resources...¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself, ¡°And if you want to sell at a good price, I¡¯ll have to stand out, have enough fame, and perform well enough.¡±


    The reason was the same after all. Someone would want to support you because of your bright future.


    Since that was the case, naturally, the more outstanding you performed, the more support you could get from others because only if you were outstanding enough those people would have enough confidence to support you and invest in you.


    Otherwise, why should they? Therefore, how to stand out was a problem that Chen Heng was currently thinking about.


    ¡®It seems to be a good idea to do it through the examination and other avenues, but it¡¯s too high-profile¡­¡¯


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    There were many assessments in Dragon City Academy. Assessments alone include monthly assessments, half-yearly assessments, and a general assessment once a year, not to mention those additional assessments.. If one does well in the tests, one will get extra rewards.

 Chapter 418 - - Adaptation

    <h4>Chapter 418: ¨C Adaptation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sitting at the bedside, Chen Heng pondered alone.


    He could obtain rewards through the examination through his hard work, which is a clear and feasible path.


    As the best academy in this area, Dragon City Academy¡¯s rewards for outstanding students were also very generous.


    It has all kinds of precious treasures, money, and so on, which were also wholly indispensable.


    If Chen Heng could obtain outstanding results in various examinations, not only would he be able to get benefits and receive rewards from the academy, he would also be able to use these opportunities to make a name for himself.


    After that, it would be easier for him whether he wanted to find funding or do something else.


    At the moment, this seemed to be the only path he could take.


    After all, anything rted to the Imperial Beast was a sky-high price with his family background.


    To walk to the end was a long and arduous process. He would probably have to sell his body if he was just an ordinary person.


    To Chen Heng, the pressure wasn¡¯t that great.


    ¡°To a certain extent, divine power seems to be able to nourish one¡¯s spiritual power...¡±


    Chen Heng felt the conditions of his body, and then this thought shed through his mind.


    At this moment, he could feel the changes in his body.


    As the true spirit entered this body, the power slowly changed, transformed by the true spirit.


    And the existence of divine power seemed to have an excellent effect on the telekinesis power of the Beastmaster. To a certain extent, it was wonderful news.


    At this moment, Chen Heng could feel that the seed in his body was slowly bing stronger as time passed. The power within it gradually grew, slowly increasing, which was good news for him.


    ording to the understanding of this world, a Beastmaster could control an Imperial Beast because there was a telekinesis seed in his body.


    The existence of a telekinesis seed could only be possessed by a person who had the talent of a Beastmaster.


    If one didn¡¯t have the talent of a Beastmaster and was merely an ordinary person, then they were destined to miss the Beastmaster and could only practice martial arts.


    The seed that Chen Heng felt was the telekinesis seed in his body if nothing went wrong.


    And at this moment, under the stimtion and nourishment of the divine power, this telekinesis seed was thriving and growing slowly.


    At this moment, it had gradually reached a new level.


    ¡°It seems that I can only rely on passive growth?¡±


    ording to the memories of his predecessor, it seemed that in this world, the growth of telekinesis power in the bodies of the Beastmaster depended on natural growth, or supplementing it with all kinds of precious things.


    In Dragon City Academy, there were all kinds of medicine and telekinesis crystals specially used to nourish and stimte the growth of telekinesis power.


    In addition, if one obtained the Academy¡¯s reward and could enter the secret realm, it would also be very beneficial to the growth of telekinesis power.


    Under normal circumstances, this was the most effective way to increase telekinesis power.


    As for practicing methods, it didn¡¯t seem to exist, based on the situation Chen Heng knew.


    Of course, it probably existed. However, Chen Heng still couldn¡¯t reach that level.


    Under such circumstances, if Chen Heng wanted to increase his spiritual power, it seemed that he could only rely on the nourishment by the divine power, as well as his passive growth.


    ¡°The nourishment of divine power can allow me to have a more outstanding ability, a stronger telekinesis power than others...¡±


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the outside world. At this moment, various thoughts shed through his mind. ¡°However, the most important thing right now is to find an Imperial Beast...¡±


    Beastmasters were famous for their Imperial Beasts.


    Only by having their Imperial Beasts could a Beastmaster truly disy their strength.


    To Chen Heng, the most important thing right now was to have an Imperial Beast that belonged to him. Having an Imperial Beast was best done as soon as possible.


    However, a cub that could truly be considered an Imperial Beast was extremely precious in this world.


    One often needed to meet more stringent conditions to obtain them, which there were usually only a few ways, based on Chen Heng¡¯s current knowledge.


    The first way was to graduate. Dragon City Academy would issue a special cub for one to rear when the time came.


    In return, one had to sign an agreement with the academy andplete the tasks issued by the academy or other units.


    Alternatively, one could seek funding from others by demonstrating one¡¯s potential to amaze others, for others to offer the cubs. But simr to the first method, there would also be a huge price to pay.


    The third method would be to perform well enough in some critical examinations andpetitions to get the rewards, which would often be some outstanding cubs considered Imperial Beasts.


    These were the few main ways to obtain an Imperial Beast.


    Of course, there were other ways. However, the probability was too small, so Chen Heng wasn¡¯t prepared to consider them.


    Only three paths could be taken, considering the current situation, and Chen Heng was prepared to take a look at all three.


    With these considerations in mind, his current goal was obvious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to stand out in this monthly exam first...¡±


    Silently, Chen Heng stood up, turned around, and looked at the bedside. Various thoughts shed through his mind as he looked at the scenery outside.


    ¡°Otherwise, if I keep being invisible, no one will take me seriously.¡±


    Various thoughts shed through his mind, and then he strode out of his room.


    Lu Yao was still busy packing up her things diligently outside of the room. Chen Heng nced at her and ignored her as he was ready to leave.


    However, after taking a few steps, he stopped and looked behind him, confused.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s sight, Lu Yao was still busy, and her face was already covered in sweat. The entire scene looked very typical.


    ¡°Did I feel wrong?¡±


    Chen Heng frowned. This thought shed through his mind, looking at Lu Yao behind him. A momentter, he shook his head and left.


    Time passed slowly.


    After a few days, Chen Heng left his home and returned to the academy.


    The academy was still the same as before, as Chen Heng remembered.


    However, this ce was more lively and prosperous than other ces. It looked as if it was at the center of the world, which of course, was the case.


    As he walked through this campus, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm. Around him, pedestrians continuously walked past him, and all seemed to be in a hurry.


    In front of him, a few figures passed by. Then, a young girl walked in front of Chen Heng.


    ¡°Hello...¡±


    She walked up to Chen Heng and nced at him. Looking at his expression, she seemed to be a little afraid. ¡°This is the registration list for the Academy¡¯s Entertainmentpetition. Are you interested?¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s footsteps paused, then he looked at her.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, the youngdy in front of him seemed a little nervous. She was holding arge bundle of flyers in her hands. From the looks of it, she was probably doing a part-time job.


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at the girl before him. His expression was calm as he spoke casually, and he took a flyer and nced through the straightforward contents.


    It seemed like a few well-knownpanies were holding apetition in the academy. They had specially taken out a generous sum of money to reward those who performed well in thepetition, which was verymon in the academy.


    After all, this was the core of this area, and there were many future Beastmasters here.


    Manypanies wanted to find some good seedlings here and, at the same time, leave a deep impression in the hearts of the future Beastmasters, to even cooperate or even recruit them in the end.


    Therefore,petitions like this were quitemon here.


    However, the scale of thispetition seemed to berger, and the rewards were more generous.


    Chen Heng took a look and noticed that the registration fee was free. Anyone could receive a generous prize as long as they were willing to participate. If one were selected as the top ten, they would receive at least a 500,000 yuan bonus.


    The rewards for the top three were even more generous. Looking at the prizes, Chen Heng nodded in satisfaction.


    In this world, the cubs were highly precious. It was just apetition, so it was naturally impossible to give such a precious item as a reward.


    But even so, it wasn¡¯t bad. Chen Heng was short of money to a certain extent.


    His predecessor wasn¡¯t wealthy, to begin with. To cope with the enormous expenses needed for the rearing of an Imperial Beast, he basically couldn¡¯t make ends meet.


    The 500,000 yuan from before was the reward he had just received for his predecessor¡¯s outstanding performance.


    Chen Heng¡¯s pockets were now empty after giving the money to his family, and he basically couldn¡¯t afford to think about buying anything.


    Thepetition this time came at the right time. He could take it as getting some living expenses.


    At the same time, he could also look at the people¡¯s standards in this academy.


    Then, he looked at the young girl in front of him and said indifferently, ¡°Where do I register?¡±


    ¡°Are you looking to register?¡±


    The young girl suddenly became a little excited, hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words. At this moment, she hurriedly said, ¡°Just leave your identity information here.¡±


    She looked a little excited and hurriedly handed over form in her hand to Chen Heng.


    There were some basic information columns on the form, and there wasn¡¯t much to dere, generally just name, ss, teacher, identity, etc.


    Chen Heng looked at the form casually and noticed that not many people had filled in their names, mostly martial artists.


    ¡®There wasn¡¯t a single Beastmaster. It seemed that Beastmasters were rare,?even in this academy.¡¯


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as this thought shed through his mind. Then, he casually filled out the form and left.


    After Chen Heng left, the youngdy secretly heaved a sigh of relief. From the looks of it, the pressure she felt just now was tremendous when Chen Heng was by her side.


    After Chen Heng was quite a distance away, she curiously looked at the information on the form and couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s actually... a Lord Beastmaster...¡±


    Looking at the information, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal an excited expression. ¡°A Lord Beastmaster is also participating in thepetition...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be able to get a lot ofmission with this...¡±


    She was a little excited, and this thought shed through her mind.


    A few people passed by this moment, and instantly, her eyes lit up, and she walked over.


    On the other side, Chen Heng continued walking in the spacious academy, but it was very unfamiliar in Chen Heng¡¯s impression.


    Logically speaking, this shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    After all, even if Chen Heng had traversed here, his predecessor was still a student of this academy, so he shouldn¡¯t feel unfamiliar with the academy.


    But in reality, that was indeed the case.


    The academy before him was too huge. Though it was just an academy, its scope wasrger than in some cities.


    It would be quite challenging to familiarize himself with looking at such a huge area.


    Furthermore, the personality of his predecessor was also rtively solitary, so naturally, he wasn¡¯t familiar with many parts of this academy.


    As Chen Heng walked around the academy, he felt a sense of strangeness. But fortunately, he didn¡¯t think much of it.


    After going through so many things and simtions, Chen Heng was at his peak in terms of adaptability.


    After walking around the academy for a while, Chen Heng finally left, returning to his residence.


    The academy arranged his residence, and it was very spacious and luxurious at a nce. Strictly speaking, its conditions were even better than his own home.


    All kinds of appliances in the surroundings wereplete and were all thetest models.


    Every day, there were even designated maids and robots to clean up the ce. With such excellent conditions, no wonder his predecessor didn¡¯t want to go home aftering here.


    Of course, to Chen Heng, these things were external.


    After returning to his room and letting go of some of the things on his body, he left the area and walked to the side.


    Soon, he arrived at a spacious ce.


    ¡°Wee back, User...¡±


    ¡°Can I do a simtion?¡±


    When he arrived at the spacious room in front of him, a voice sounded.. It was the voice of a machine, which sounded very stiff.

 Chapter 419 - A Test

    <h4>Chapter 419: ¨C A Test</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°System revising in 10 minutes...¡±


    The mechanical voice continued to ring out. Chen Heng was not surprised to hear the voice in front of him. He just randomly tapped twice.


    Then, the voice continued to ring out in front of him. In front of him, a virtual image appeared out of thin air.


    Chen Heng looked at the scene in front of him with interest. After thinking for a while, he slowly closed his eyes.


    Then, arge amount of data began to appear in his mind.


    The interface in front of his eyes began to change as this happened.


    As Chen Heng¡¯s thoughts flickered, streams of telekic power emerged from Chen Heng¡¯s body and connected with the equipment in the outside world.


    Then, a brand new image appeared in front of his eyes. It was another figure that looked like a teenager.


    This figure was very blurry initially, and it was also illusory. It was like a shadow. There was only a vague outline, and it did not have a physical body.


    However, as the telekic power in Chen Heng¡¯s body burst, the image in front of his eyes began to sh, and it gradually became clear.


    From the most basic skin to the internal muscle texture, all sorts of subtle ces started to appear one by one. Moreover, it was exceptionally real, as if it really existed.


    In the end, in front of Chen Heng, a brand new figure suddenly appeared and stood in front of him.


    At a nce, it was as if another of him was standing there and watching him. Feeling this situation, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes.


    The two gazes intertwined. An extremely strange feeling emerged in his heart.


    Chen Heng looked at the other him in front of him and could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°Is this the effect of telekinesis?¡±


    He was a little shocked. Even though he had already known about the effect of telekinesis from his memories, he still could not help but feel a little surprised at this moment.


    The other figure in front of him waspletely a simtion of the existence of his telekinesis.


    It seemed to be another Chen Heng, just like his original body, just from the surface.


    Even, in reality, it was the same. The figure in front of him had a body that was almost real. Every vein in it was so clear that there was not the slightest trace of illusion. It was like a real shadow.


    However, in reality, this was an existence simted by the telekic power in Chen Heng¡¯s body. In this world, telekinesis itself had this function.


    Through telekinesis, it could simte everything outside and materialize it. Of course, it was not easy to achieve this step.


    Not only did it require extremely powerful telekinesis, but it also required a certain level of understanding of things.


    For example, the other Chen Heng in front of him.


    The reason why Chen Heng could be simted was not only because his own telekic power was powerful enough but also because he had a sufficient understanding of the human body¡¯s structure and even his own situation. That was why he was able to simte it.


    If one did not have the corresponding knowledge, even if one had powerful telekinesis, they would not be able to materialize it truly. At most, they would only be able to simte a superficial shadow.


    Simtion of such a nearly real body in front of him was impossible.


    Looking at the almost identical figure in front of him, Chen Heng¡¯s heart pounded. Then, he slowly took a step forward and headed forward.


    At the same time, the other figure in front of him also took a step forward and slowly headed toward Chen Heng.


    In the next moment, a swift and fierce gale passed by.


    A fist quickly moved forward, directly heading towards Chen Heng¡¯s head, and smashed heavily towards him.


    In the next moment, Chen Heng¡¯s hand stretched forward and grabbed it in his hand.


    However, the shadow seemed to have expected this. His expression was cold as he directly changed his posture and rushed over with another sweep leg.


    In the empty area in front of him, the two began to exchange blows continuously.


    Chen Heng was in charge of defense, while the shadow he condensed was in charge of the offense. The two continued to charge forward and fight in this area.


    Initially, their speed wasn¡¯t too fast. It was just normal speed.


    But as time passed, the speed of their fight became faster and faster. In the end, it even reached a level that ordinary people couldn¡¯t see clearly. It was extremely fast.


    If this were to be seen by other people, their faces would probably be filled with shock at this moment. They couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing.


    Telekinesis indeed had the effect of simtion.


    If one¡¯s own telekic power was strong enough, it was theoretically enough to simte everything in the surroundings.


    It was said that in legends, powerful Beastmaster¡¯s telekic power would experience fundamental changes. It can even reach the point where it could change the world with a single thought, leaving a longsting effect.


    At that level, if one was willing, they could even cause a permanent change, almost like the legendary creator of all things. But that was only a legend.


    At least in Dragon City Academy, students like Chen Heng, who could directly simte another person were already extremely rare.


    Most of the students could only simte some simple food, such as insects with simple structures, to train their telekic power.


    But Chen Heng directly simted a human body in front of him.


    Not only that, he could even directly control the human body that he condensed to this extent.


    Just a body condensed from telekinesis, its strength was probably not inferior to a Martial Artist.


    The telekinesis and calction power required for this was enough to shock people.


    If it were an ordinary person, they would probably faint on the spot.


    However, Chen Heng seemed as if nothing had happened. He appeared calm and seemed to not feel anything out of the ordinary.


    On the spot, the intense battle continued. After a long while, the ce gradually calmed down.


    Chen Heng stood on the spot and panted slightly. At this moment, his face was already a little pale.


    In front of him, the figure that was condensed by the telekinesis had already disappeared. At this moment, it had directly dissipated.


    After all, it was a body condensed by telekinesis. Under normal circumstances, it could not exist forever.


    Once it lost the supply and maintenance of the telekic power, it would immediately disappear.


    And after such a long time, the telekic power in Chen Heng¡¯s body had already been exhausted. There was not a single bit left.


    Even for him, after reaching this level, he was already at his limit.


    However, even at this level, it was already pretty good.


    If it were his predecessor, he definitely would not achieve this level. He would not even be able to condense his previous body.


    His telekic power was not enough to support this level of simtion, and his understanding of knowledge could not achieve this level.


    ¡°It really uses up my energy...¡±


    Chen Heng stood on the spot, thinking back to the process just now. He shook his head, this thought shing through his mind.


    It had to be said that the cultivation of a Beastmaster didn¡¯t disappoint him.


    Using his telekinesis to simte everything around him and make it to his use was really an eye-opener.


    Even Chen Heng had never seen it before.


    It could be imagined that the requirements of a Beastmaster weren¡¯t just one¡¯s telekic power but also one¡¯s understanding of everything around them.


    The deeper one¡¯s understanding andprehension of the world, the more powerful one would be to a certain extent.


    And this was Chen Heng¡¯s strength. No matter what, he had awakened his True Spirit.


    After experiencing several worlds, his understanding of the world was far from what ordinary people couldpare to.


    The characteristics and requirements of a Beastmaster allowed him to utilize this advantage fully.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then, he continued to test his powers there.


    Directly using one¡¯s own telekic power for simtion was a way of using telekinesis. However, in terms of lethality, it was extremely inefficient.


    The most effective way was to condense and imbue one¡¯s own telekic power to himself, utilizing telekinesis to strengthen one¡¯s own body and be stronger.


    Chen Heng carried out a simple test. This body of his was originally only on par with an ordinary person. At most, it was only slightly better.


    However, after being strengthened by telekinesis, it could instantly be even stronger, immediately bursting out with strength that far exceeded an ordinary person¡¯s.


    However, this level was not enough. Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as this thought shed through his mind.


    With the support of his telekic power, his strength could indeed be stronger. However, his body was a little too weak.


    If his foundation were weak, even if he had this advantage, he would not be able to utilize it fully.


    It seemed that he still needed to find an opportunity to strengthen himself during this period of time.


    And in the short term, other than the nourishment of divine power, there were also some other ways...


    Chen Heng remained calm, and he quickly fell into deep thought.


    Half a dayter, in the corner of the academy¡­


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    A middle-aged man looked at the youth in front of him in shock in a room. He subconsciously rubbed his head, seemingly a little nervous at this moment. ¡°This student, are you sure you¡¯re not joking with me?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he casually said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you recruiting here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a person in charge of ughtering. Can¡¯t I apply?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it...¡±


    The middle-aged man touched the nonexistent sweat on his head and said somewhat speechlessly, ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re a Beastmaster. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯tck this bit of money, right?¡±


    He said somewhat helplessly. He almost thought that the other party was joking with him at this moment.


    This ce was the ughterhouse of the academy. There were arge number of rare beasts kept in captivity, as well as some rare exotic beasts.. Some were even bought from the depths of the starry sky from other stars.

 Chapter 420 - Competition

    <h4>Chapter 420: ¨C Competition</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The battle was quickly resolved, and the speed was much faster than the average person could imagine.


    Under the shocked gaze of the middle-aged man, Chen Heng raised his knife and swung it down. He did not expend much energy and knocked down the ferocious beast in front of him.


    Following that, he ughtered, bled, and skinned it in one go. The entire movement looked extremely smooth, causing people to be dumbstruck at first nce.


    Standing on the spot, looking at Chen Heng¡¯s actions, even the middle-aged man at the side was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t understand why Chen Heng¡¯s actions were so smooth.


    Looking at the scene before him, it was as if he had done it many times before. In fact, that was indeed the case.


    Logically speaking, Chen Heng¡¯s identity in this world was that of a Beastmaster, a born noble existence. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with a job like ughtering.


    However, in the past, Chen Heng had also been a hunter. In the past, during his first simtion, he obtained the identity of a hunter.


    During that simtion, Chen Heng already had a wealth of experience in this type of work. It was just a mere ughtering. It didn¡¯t take much effort at all.


    Not to mention just ughtering. Even the details were done extremely well. It was just that he hadn¡¯t used this technique for a long time, so he was a little rusty. Other than that, he still looked pretty good.


    At least on the side, the middle-aged man in charge of this ce was stunned. It took a long time for him to recover.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Chen Heng dealt with the ferocious beast in front of him. Then, he turned around and looked at the middle-aged man beside him. Then, he asked, ¡°Can I stay?¡±


    At this moment, because he had justpleted a ughter, he looked scary. His body was stained with scarlet blood, and even his face had traces on it. He looked a little terrifying.


    He lookedpletely different from a teenager. The middle-aged man in front of him was stunned by what he saw.


    After a long while, he finally returned to his senses and hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If you want to work here, of course, we wee you.¡±


    ¡°As for the remuneration, how about 10,000 dors per month?¡±


    He looked at Chen Heng in front of him. After some thought, he offered a price.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm. He nodded, indicating that he agreed.


    The offered price was still considered fair. It was even higher than the usual remuneration for work. It was probably because of his skilled methods and his identity as a Beastmaster.


    With a monthly ie of 10,000, he could definitely live very well in this world. Under normal circumstances, the monthly ie of many middle-ss families would be this much.


    Of course, this ce can only offer this much amount. At the very least, if Chen Heng went out with his status as a Beastmaster and looked for a random job, the pay would definitely be higher than this one.


    Chen Heng didn¡¯te to this ce to work for such a small reward. He came to work here mainly because of the nature of the job.


    Working in a ughterhouse was considered a misceneous job for ordinary people. Unless it were absolutely necessary, they wouldn¡¯t want toe.


    A Beastmaster like Chen Heng wouldn¡¯t even nce at the job. However, for Chen Heng, there was another benefit.


    The ughter divinity in his body could be obtained through continuous killing. From there, he could obtain a steady stream of ughter power to improve himself.


    It was also because of this that this job was more suitable for Chen Heng.


    After all, only here would he have the opportunity to kill inrge numbers, killing all kinds of creatures.


    Based on the content and nature of this job, even if Chen Heng wasn¡¯t paid, he would still choose to give it a try. Not to mention there was an additional reward.


    After a moment, Chen Heng left with great satisfaction. In just one day, the ughter power in his body rapidly expanded to a certain extent.


    In his body, a huge amount of ughter power was being continuously generated, gradually fusing into his body and growing it.


    ording to this rate, coupled with the nourishment and strengthening provided by the divine power in his body, the growth rate was definitely not slow. That was based on Chen Heng¡¯s estimation.


    The ughter powerbined with the divine power strengthening could strengthen his strength in the shortest time possible.


    It would not be a problem for him to reach the level of a First Ring in half a month¡¯s time.


    After his strength reached First Ring, coupled with the enhancement of his telekinesis, hisbat strength would be considerable, and he could erupt with even more terrifying strength.


    Chen Heng was quite satisfied with this result.


    Of course, the manager in charge of ughtering City was also very satisfied.


    Because in just one day, Chen Heng had ughtered at least a hundred rare beasts.


    Moreover, it was all done by him alone, and he didn¡¯t need anyone else¡¯s assistance at all.


    At first, he had thought of recruiting a few more people in the academy to work here together. But now, it seemed that just Chen Heng alone was enough to fill in for four or five people.


    He was naturally very happy. He even gave Chen Heng a raise on the spot, doubling his pay.


    After finding a job in the ughterhouse, Chen Heng returned to his normal life.


    During normal times, he would rest in his room or learn about Beastmasters, trying to understand the knowledge of this world.


    His main task was to work in the ughterhouse during normal times, constantly ughtering all kinds of prey.


    Although his days were peaceful, it was quite interesting for Chen Heng.


    Soon, more than half a month passed. In the early morning, sunlight appeared from the sky and scattered on the Earth.


    On an empty square, a high tform had already been built. It stood there, looking magnificent¡ª this was the stage.


    It looked ordinary. But in reality, it had many unique features.


    In every corner, there were all kinds of instruments. There were also people constantly monitoring this area to prevent any idents.


    At the same time, thepetition had already begun.


    A few Martial Artists were constantly fighting against each other on several stages. Their movements were very fierce, and each move seemed particrly terrifying. If they were to hit an ordinary person¡¯s body, it was likely that the ordinary person would be badly injured.


    However, this kind of situation wasmon in this area. Basically, the strength of the contestants on each stage was very good.


    ¡°Are these the students of Dragon City Academy?¡±


    At the back, there was a special screen to record the movements of the contestants on the high stage, analyze their body data, and even the fighting process.


    A middle-aged woman stood there, looking at the screens in front of her with excitement. Looking at the content disyed on the screen, her body trembled slightly.


    ¡°Manager Liu...¡±


    A voice came from behind the woman and suddenly sounded, ¡°Another preliminaries are about to begin. Do you like to pay attention to it?¡±


    Liu Rou was stunned when she heard this voice standing on the spot. Then, she subconsciously said, ¡°It¡¯s just the preliminaries. Is there anything special about it?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the opponent is an outstanding student of Dragon City Academy?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that...¡±


    Behind Liu Rou, a young man looked at the name list in his hand. He couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of shock on his face. ¡°Between the two sides fighting, one of them is a Beastmaster...¡±


    ¡°What? A Beastmaster?¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Rou was immediately stunned. She was a little puzzled. ¡°Are they the people we invited over?¡±


    ¡°Why were they in the preliminaries?¡±


    Inpetitions like theirs, to make thepetition more popr and attractive, they would often invite some excellent Beastmaster to participate in thepetition, creating controversy and making thepetition more popr.


    Of course, such invitations would cost money.


    The time of those excellent Beastmasters was very precious. They basically didn¡¯t have much time to participate in some unimportantpetitions.


    Therefore, it would cost a lot of money to invite these people over.


    People who had spent a lot of money to invite over would usually only show up in the semi-finals or finals.


    But now, there is a Beastmaster in the preliminaries?


    Liu Rou couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t seem to be...¡±


    Hearing Liu Rou¡¯s words, the young man beside her shook his head. He thought a few times seriously but still couldn¡¯t find the name from his memory. ¡°This Beastmaster doesn¡¯t seem to be invited over by us. He signed himself up.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Liu Rou was instantly stunned. At this moment, she thought that was a joke. ¡°We didn¡¯t invite him?¡±


    They didn¡¯t invite him. In other words, he registered himself.


    This thought shed through their minds, and they couldn¡¯t help but be interested.


    ¡°Open the projection. Let me take a look at the situation.¡±


    She was intrigued and quickly ordered so.


    As her voice rang out, images on the screens began to change slowly.


    Numerous instruments began to shift their targets in the dark, locking their gazes onto a certain figure.


    A figure appeared like that very quickly, disying its own appearance here.


    From his appearance alone, he seemed to be a young man.


    The young man looked very young, only about seventeen or eighteen years old. His face still looked like a juvenile, but his expression was exceptionally calm. He seemedposed without the slightest hint of frailty that a person of his age should have.


    He looked very steady.


    Without a doubt, this was the Beastmaster who registered.


    ¡°His name seems to be... Lu Kong?¡±


    Liu Rou looked at him with interest and read his name on the list.


    Then, she looked at his opponent, who seemed to be a Martial Artist.


    He was also from Dragon City Academy, but he was not a Beastmaster but an ordinary Martial Artist.


    Although he was only a Martial Artist, as a student of Dragon City Academy, he was naturally also very outstanding. His strength had reached the level of an Official Martial Artist.


    This level was definitely not considered weak. He would definitely be a genius if it was brought to the outside world.


    Faced with such a Martial Artist, an ordinary Beastmaster would undoubtedly be at a disadvantage. There was no other way.


    Although a Beastmaster was powerful, he would only shine in theter stages.


    Before possessing an imperial beast, the main strength of a Beastmaster was to rely on their own telekic power and use it to strengthen themselves to obtain an increase in strength.


    Therefore, before owning an imperial beast, in reality, a Beastmaster would still be at a disadvantage when facing a Martial Artist.


    After all,pared to a Beastmaster who trained their telekic power all day long, a Martial Artist who trained their body all day long and umted battle experience was much stronger than an ordinary Beastmaster in terms of actualbat ability.


    So, what would be the final result facing the situation before them?


    Liu Rou and her assistant looked at the screen in front of them, their gazes filled with anticipation.


    Very soon, the brawl began. On the screen, the Martial Artist began tounch a probing attack.


    After all, they didn¡¯t know their opponent¡¯s identity during the brawl and what kind of ability the opponent had in advance.


    Thus, one would want to test him out so that one could make a counter n.


    However, in the face of such a test, what would that Beastmaster do?


    Liu Rou¡¯s face was filled with anticipation as this thought shed through her mind.


    However, very soon, the result that left her dumbstruck was revealed.


    On the screen in front of her, the Beastmaster quickly made his move. He directly threw a punch, instantly repelling that Martial Artist. Then, he quickly turned around, nting his body and smashing the Martial Artist down.


    Bang!


    The Martial Artist fell to the ground and was pushed off the stage with a heavy blow. The winner and loser were decided immediately.


    There was a moment of silence on the spot. After a long while, they finally reacted.


    ¡°What in the world...¡±


    Liu Rou¡¯s face showed some hesitation as if she was not sure. ¡°Are you sure that this is a Beastmaster and not an excellent Martial Artist?¡±


    ¡°He... should be...¡±


    Her assistant looked at the scene disyed on the screen in front of him and also inexplicably became a little uncertain.


    After all, the situation in front of them was really too bizarre.


    A Beastmaster against a Martial Artist, and the result was determined in a moment.


    The Beastmaster directly made a move and took down the warrior in a minute.


    Looking at that fierce technique, decisive action, and that iparably terrifying physical quality, it was more of a Martial Artist than anything else.


    If he didn¡¯t say that he was a Beastmaster, then most people would definitely regard him as a Martial Artist.


    At this time, Liu Rou and the other man were almost a little curious. Could it be that the information was miswritten?


    After careful consideration, it was also unlikely.


    A special person would verify the name list of thepetition. The identity information inside had to bepared with the database of Dragon City Academy. Only after confirming that it was a match would it be confirmed. Otherwise, it would be impossible to pass the verification.


    After all, theirpetition this time was held for the students of Dragon City Academy.


    It wouldn¡¯t be possible for a random person to fill in the information randomly and participate for free.


    Therefore, the information on this list should be urate. The possibility of error was very small.


    Then, the identity of the Beastmaster in front of her should be legit? But what was with that fierce skill?


    ¡°The device didn¡¯t light up...¡±


    Standing on the spot, Liu Rou shook her head and looked at the detection device at the side. ¡°It looks like he did use his own power just now. He didn¡¯t use any telekinesis at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that... he didn¡¯t use any telekic power at all, yet he¡¯s already at this level...¡±


    As if recalling something, her expression looked a little strange. ¡°This Beastmaster isn¡¯t also a martial artist, right?¡±


    This thought shed through her mind.


    ¡°However, this can also be considered a good thing.¡±


    Standing behind Liu Rou, the young man looked at the name list and said, ¡°At least this way, thepetition will be more exciting.¡±


    ¡°We can alsoplete our own missions and find more people worth paying attention to and investing in.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Rou nodded in agreement.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Standing on the high tform, Chen Heng casually knocked his opponent down. Feeling his opponent¡¯s strength, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in disappointment.


    From the looks of it, he had overestimated the students in the academy.


    The strength of the student just now was indeed not bad. ording to Chen Heng¡¯s standards, he should have the strength of an apprentice. Even in the Karo Kingdom in the World of Gods, he could barely be considered a notable figure.


    However, in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, this level of strength was still somewhat disappointing.


    After all, this was one of the best academies on this.


    Based on the poption of this world and the proportion of people who practiced martial arts, anyone who could enter this academy should be a genius that stood out from tens of thousands of people. They should be a true prodigy that was one in ten thousand.


    Only such people could stand out and enter this academy. And now, he was at this level.


    This couldn¡¯t help but disappoint Chen Heng. But very quickly, he adjusted his mood and changed his state of mind.


    ¡°However, perhaps the opponent is only a low-grade student and hasn¡¯t gone through the experience of time yet. Who knows...¡±


    No matter how outstanding a genius was, he still needed sufficient time to grow and be a true expert.


    The students who were able to enter this academy were undoubtedly true geniuses.


    It was just that when they entered this academy, they might not have enough time to grow and were still in their most tender state.


    It was actually very normal for their strength to not reach Chen Heng¡¯s expectations in this state.


    Moreover, the martial arts of this world were actually not veryplete in Chen Heng¡¯s opinion.


    This caused the cultivation of Martial Artists much more difficult than it should be.


    This might have also caused the strength of the Martial Artists of this world to be slightly inferior.


    All sorts of thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.. Then, he turned around and left this ce, walking to the side.

 Chapter 421 - Martial Arts and Mecha

    <h4>Chapter 421: ¨C Martial Arts and Mecha</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After finishing the first round, Chen Heng did not leave immediately. Instead, he went to the side and watched the other matches.


    The otherpetitions were still not over. There were even many matches that had just begun.


    After all, not everyone had the strength of Chen Heng and could quickly finish off their opponents.


    If most of them wanted to win thepetition, they would have to undergo a rtively long process. The strength of these people in front of him seemed to be just slightly above average.


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s feelings, the strength of most of the people here seemed to be very close. Except for a few people, the power level of most of thepetitors was very close.


    This also caused the duration of thepetitions to be dragged out for a very long time.


    Chen Heng was not surprised by this. He just stood there silently, waiting for results to appear.


    Along the way, he was also observing the strength of the people around him.


    However, what disappointed him was that there were basically no stronger people around him based on his observation.


    Although those contestants weren¡¯t weak, each of them was at the level of an apprentice. To Chen Heng, this was nothing worth his attention at all.


    If it was just this level of strength, then it was likely that thispetition would have no suspense. This couldn¡¯t help but make Chen Heng feel a little disappointed.


    It seemed that even if it was one of the best academies on this, the strength of the students here was only mediocre.


    At least, that was how it was for Martial Artists. It was just that he still didn¡¯t know how those Beastmasters would perform. At least for now, Chen Heng still hadn¡¯t seen any real Beastmasters.


    From its looks, just like him, the number of Beastmasters who would participate in thispetition was rtively small.


    Of course, it was also possible that they had participated, but they hadn¡¯t appeared yet.


    In the following period, thepetition continued.


    During this process, Chen Heng also continued to participate in a few rounds and defeat his opponents. The entire process was very swift, just like before.


    The strength of those Martial Artists was mainly at the apprentice level, and even the number of First Ring Martial Artists was very few.


    To deal with these students, Chen Heng didn¡¯t need to use his telekic power at all. He could easily defeat them with just his own strength.


    The whole process was too easy. However, he didn¡¯t know that there were already people secretly observing him at this moment.


    ¡°It has been confirmed...¡±


    In the room, Liu Rou looked at the projection on the screen in front of her, and a smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°This student Lu is indeed a Beastmaster. Moreover, he seemed to have received amendation and entered the Mystic Realm a while ago.


    ¡°However, up until now, there have been five matches, but he didn¡¯t even use his telekic power to defeat his opponent.


    ¡°His strength level is really strong.¡±


    She looked at the visuals of Chen Heng attacking. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but sh with excitement.


    ¡°It seems that we have found the prodigy that the headquarters asked us to find.¡±


    ¡°Should we arrange some stronger opponents for him?¡±


    Behind her, Liu Rou¡¯s assistant said. Looking at the visual of Chen Heng in front of her, a bitter expression appeared on her face. ¡°His strength is too strongpared to the other students.


    ¡°The few people we arranged prior didn¡¯t evenst a few moves before he finished them off.


    ¡°His strength seems to have long surpassed the limits of an Official Martial Artist. He should have the strength equivalent to an Official First Ring Martial Artist.¡±


    ¡°Not only is he a Beastmaster, but he¡¯s also a First Ring Martial Artist.¡±


    Liu Rou nodded, very satisfied. ¡°Not bad, not bad at all.¡±


    ¡°When we get back, check this student Lu¡¯s background. See if anyone else has ced a bet?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, let¡¯s choose Lu as the student to be invested in this time.¡±


    She opened her mouth and said. Looking at the scene when Chen Heng made his move, the more she looked, the more satisfied she became.


    This time, they wanted to hold apetition in Dragon City Academy, besides hoping to make their name known, to find a few prodigies from the academy who had enough potential that they would invest in.


    And now, it seemed that they had found a worthy target.


    In their eyes, Chen Heng was an absolute potential stock.


    At least from the current performances, although he couldn¡¯t be considered the best, he was still considered an absolute prodigy.


    At such a young age, not only did his martial arts cultivation surpass that of an Official Martial Artist, but he was also a Beastmaster with the talent of a beast taming.


    He would undoubtedly be very outstanding no matter where such a talent was ced.


    Looking at Chen Heng, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited. At this moment, it was as if they were looking at a future star that was slowly rising.


    And in front of the stage, Chen Heng was still standing there.


    Chen Heng casually pushed his opponent back, causing him to fall off the stage. He then walked down from the stage. This was already his fifth match.


    He had alreadypeted in five matches in a whole half a month¡¯s time.


    This frequency could be considered very dense.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the organizers providing the best healing fluid and various other equipment for the participants to recover, most participants¡¯ bodies might not be able to take it.


    After all, apetition like this would consume a lot of energy.


    There would be a huge problem no matter what, and some hidden injuries might be left behind.


    With such a high frequency in a short period, the possibility of problems would be even greater.


    However, with the help of specialized equipment, the possibility of problems could be minimized.


    Chen Heng did not have any of these problems. To him, his opponents were too weak and could not bring him any injuries.


    However, he took this opportunity to seriously experience the various equipment in this world.


    During the past half a month, he had gained a considerable understanding of the technological level of this world.


    Just from the current situation, the technology of this world was undoubtedly very high.


    It could be said that this world¡¯s technology was the highest among all the worlds that Chen Heng had experienced.


    Human civilization had long stepped out of their home in this world and started to interact with other civilizations in the gxy.


    Under this background, ording to Chen Heng¡¯s understanding, ordinary Martial Artists should not be of much use.


    After all, ordinary Martial Artists were only mediocre in strength. It was fine if they were at a higher level, but those ordinary so-called Official Martial Artists could only bully other ordinary people.


    In the face of firearms and cannonballs, these so-called Martial Artists were very weak and couldn¡¯t be of much use.


    From this point of view, in this world, the so-called Martial Artists should only be an ordinary upation in this world, so there was no need to pay too much attention to them.


    But in reality, in this world, those martial artists were extremely valued existences.


    Bing a Martial Artist had advantages in various aspects and could also receive relevant subsidies.


    It could be said that they were very much valuable.


    In the beginning, Chen Heng was still somewhat puzzled about this situation. He didn¡¯t understand how this kind of situation appeared.


    It was only after this period of understanding that he understood.


    Ordinary Martial Artists were indeed insignificant to the civilization that had walked into the starry skies.


    But in this world, there was a unique weapon that required the cooperation of Martial Artists to be effective. That was the Gxy Mecha.


    The Gxy Mecha was a unique product of this world. It was said that it was the crystallization of the most advanced technology of the civilization. It could increase a person¡¯s strength to the greatest extent and maximize its power.


    In theory, even if it was just an ordinary person who could truly control a Gxy Mecha, they could also erupt with terrifying power. They could easily ughter an army of 100 people.


    If a Martial Artist equipped a mecha, then their strength would be even stronger.


    An Official Martial Artist who was equivalent to an Apprentice Knight, under normal circumstances, would just be a matter of a few bullets.


    However, if it were an Official Martial Artist who was wearing a Gxy Mecha, then only another Official Martial Artist who was wearing a Gxy Mecha would be able to stop it.


    Otherwise, unless new powerful high-damage weapons appeared, they would definitely not be able to repel it.


    It was precisely because of the unique existence of the Gxy Mecha that the status of Martial Artists in this world was pushed to such a high level.


    It was precisely because of this that the Dragon City Academy would recruit many Martial Artists.


    ording to the information from the memories of his predecessor, those senior students in the Dragon City academy had often already begun to try to control the mecha and hone their own potential, improving theirpatibility with the mecha.


    This was also a situation that Chen Heng had only recently realized.


    ¡°Merging mecha and Martial Artists into one, how interesting...¡±


    Standing on the spot, recalling the information in his mind, Chen Heng¡¯s face revealed a smile. At this moment, this thought shed through his mind.


    In the past, he had also experienced many worlds, many of which had their own unique power systems.


    However, just like this world, merging technology and martial arts into one, allowing mecha and martial artists to cooperate, this was the first time he had seen it.


    At the same time, a question couldn¡¯t help but arise in his heart at this moment.


    ¡°A Martial Artist canbine with a mecha in theter stages and unleash extremely terrifying power...¡±


    At the moment, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought silently in his heart, ¡°If a Martial Artist can do this, then what about a Beastmaster?¡±


    In this world, the identity of a Beastmaster was far stronger than that of a martial artist.


    Then, since a martial artist could cooperate with a Mecha and unleash such terrifying power, then what kind of power could a Beastmaster with a status far higher than a Martial Artist unleash?


    Chen Heng was looking forward to this very much.


    No matter what, since in this world, the status of a Beastmaster was far higher than that of a Martial Artist.


    Then presumably, in reality, the power of a Beastmaster should also be far greater than that of a Martial Artist, right?


    Otherwise, it would be difficult to exin the difference in status.


    It couldn¡¯t be given away for free, right.


    Chen Heng thought so.


    In addition, thepetition had already reached a certain level.


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s understanding of the situation, the next match would be the semi-finals after today.


    Presumably, he would be able to meet some stronger opponents at that time.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel some anticipation in his heart at this moment. He even quickened his footsteps.


    Although he had made a few moves during this period of time, those opponents were undoubtedly weaklings in his eyes.


    Fighting with them wasn¡¯t of many benefits to Chen Heng.


    At this moment, Chen Heng only hoped that the next opponents would be more interesting.


    It would also allow him to have a clearer understanding of the strength of the students in the academy.


    Under such expectations, Chen Heng became somewhat motivated.


    Even the work in the ughterhouse became even more intense, killing over a hundred rare beasts in one go.


    The ughterhouse manager who was watching from the side could not help but wipe his sweat.


    Soon, it was time for thepetition again. Compared to before, the ce became even more lively.


    Because now, thispetition had reached its most heated and most exciting time.


    Hundreds of participants were continuously eliminated, and in the end, there were less than ten contestants left.


    However, on the day of thepetition, Chen Heng was surprised to find that the number of contestants seemed to have increased.


    Before this, he had roughly calcted.


    ording to the previouspetition method, less than ten contestants could pass the test in the end. But now, there were three more contestants inside.


    The appearance of the three people looked unique.


    One of them was a burly man with a scar on his face and a fur coat on his body. His face was fierce, and he was obviously not someone to be trifled with.


    Beside the burly man, a young man in a ck robe stood there like a noble young master. He was handsome, and he always had a faint smile on his face. His actions were very elegant.


    As for thest person, it was a woman.


    The woman did not look too old. She was only in her early twenties. She was dressed in a capable body-binding suit. She was tall and slender, but her expression was very cold.


    The three of them stood there. Just their aura and aura alone did not fit in with the other people around them.


    Chen Heng noticed the expressions of the other people around him.


    After seeing the figures of these three people, the expressions of the other people around them seemed to change. Faintly, voices could be heard.


    ¡°It¡¯s Qi Lin, Rui Te, Yang Ke, the three of them...¡±


    ¡°Damn it...¡±


    ¡°Did the organizers invite all three of them to thispetition?¡±


    ¡°How much did they spend?¡±


    They were whispering to each other, and their voices kepting out.


    Hearing these voices, Chen Heng subconsciously frowned. He looked at the three of them out of the corner of his eyes and could already sense that they were unusual.


    From the looks of it, even in this academy, the three people in front of him should be ruthless characters and had quite a good reputation.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have such a performance.

 Chapter 422 - Chapter 422 - The Battle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 422: ¨C The Battle (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Heng looked at the performance of other people around him. Without a doubt, other than the three people, the rest was as if they had seen a ghost.


    Looking at their performance, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but think.


    ¡°Qi Lin, Rui Te, Yang Ke...¡±


    His face was calm, and all kinds of thoughts shed through his mind.


    ¡®These three seem to be the famous people here... I just don¡¯t know how strong they are...¡¯


    Since they were able to create such a response in the hearts of the surrounding people and even cause such a result, there was no doubt that these three people¡¯s strength should be outstanding.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have such a performance, and the organizers wouldn¡¯t have specially invited them. He just didn¡¯t know what kind of strength they had.


    He looked at the three people in the distance, and this thought shed through his mind.


    ¡°Brat, what are you looking at?¡±


    A rough voice sounded, and it sounded a little hoarse. Chen Heng didn¡¯t hide his gaze. Therefore, the three people in the distance could naturally feel it.


    Although many people were looking at them, Chen Heng was different from them. After all, most people in the area looked at them with fear, as if they were afraid.


    Chen Heng was the only one who seemed to be very particr, and he seemed very calm and was not affected by them at all. This expression was very unexpected.


    Hence, they had noticed Chen Heng at the first moment.


    In the distance, the burly man revealed a ferocious smile. His gaze was fixed on Chen Heng and seemed to be a little unfriendly. ¡°In the past, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you before...¡±


    ¡°Another nobody who doesn¡¯t know how high the sky is...¡±


    A savage smile appeared on his face as he gazed at Chen Heng as though he had thought of something.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not having any reputation...¡±


    Chen Heng gazed at the other party, and he said calmly, ¡°I hope that I¡¯ll be able to take on your skills in the future.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see that.¡±


    The burly man smiled with a wide grin, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. Coupled with his appearance, he looked exceptionally frightening.


    Judging from the surrounding people¡¯s reactions, he didn¡¯t seem to be a good person.


    Although they were also from Dragon City Academy, the surrounding people had some fear towards the burly man. It seemed like the man before them was highly fearsome.


    Chen Heng just didn¡¯t know how strong he was, but he didn¡¯t mind his threat. He turned around silently and was prepared to walk to the side.


    ¡°Be careful...¡±


    Before taking a few steps, a gentle voice sounded from the side. It sounded like a girl¡¯s voice.


    Chen Heng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, then he subconsciously raised his head and looked at the corner where the girl was standing and looking at him.


    The girl looked like a mixed-blood doll with blonde hair, looking very delicate.


    She stood at the edge of the corner and winked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°That person is quite dangerous. If you aren¡¯t a match for himter, remember to surrender as soon as possible...¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, even though he won¡¯t kill, he has a history of attacking his opponents severely and paralyzing them.¡±


    Waves of gentle voices were heard in Chen Heng¡¯s ears. She didn¡¯t say anything, yet her voice was still transmitted to Chen Heng¡¯s ears.


    In the surroundings, no one reacted to this voice. It seemed as if they did not hear it at all. It seemed like only Chen Heng could listen to this voice.


    ¡®Telekinesis?¡¯


    Chen Heng seemed to be deep in thought as he listened to the voice in his ears.


    He did not expect that there would be someone here who could use spiritual power to such an extent.


    The so-called telekinesis was a method of using spiritual power, it was kind of basic. However, although it was basic, the difficulty level was not low.


    At least, if one¡¯s spiritual power was not strong enough and did not reach a certain level, it was impossible to do this.


    The blonde-haired girl in the distance was not simple.


    He nced at the golden-haired girl and memorized her appearance. Then, he nodded and turned around to walk to his seat.


    He did not greet her without permission.


    After all, he was most likely already targeted by that burly man. If he went to greet her now, perhaps she would be implicated.


    Since she had warned him first, Chen Heng did not need to let her take any risks. In any case, since she was standing here, she must be a student of Dragon City Academy.


    ¡®It would be the same to look for her until thepetition was over.¡¯


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, then he turned around and walked to the side.


    A momentter, on the high tform in front of him, one name after another kept shing by. Soon after, Chen Heng¡¯s name also appeared, interweaving with another.


    Lu Kong, Rui Te. Two names appeared on the screen.


    Looking at this scene, the burly man named Rui Te smiled, then he turned around and looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°It seems that my luck is not bad...¡±


    He nced at Chen Heng, then turned around and walked to the side. Chen Heng ignored him and silently walked to the side too.


    The others couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. All of them seemed to have rxed quite a bit from the looks of it.


    It seemed that it was indeed as what the blonde girl had said. The ¡®Rui Te¡¯ name had made everyone feel very pressured.


    Luckily, they didn¡¯t have to face him, so the pressure was naturally much less. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    At backstage, looking at the two people who were about to walk onto the stage, a smile gradually appeared on Liu Rou¡¯s face, looking a lot more expectant.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would be going up against Rui Te so soon.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what the result of this battle will be...¡±


    Her face revealed a look of anticipation. At this time, she seemed to want to see the uing result.


    Unlike the other contestants around them, Rui Te and the other two were hired at a high price.


    These three people were all outstanding students of Dragon City Academy, and their strength was far above that of ordinary students.


    Rui Te was a martial artist known for his strong body among the three people, and it was said that he already had the strength of a martial artist above the first rank.


    As for Qi Lin and Yang Ke, they were Beastmasters.


    The three of them had different strengths, and each had their respective characteristics.


    However, among the three, Rui Te¡¯s strength was not weak.


    If hepletely unleashed his martial strength, even a senior student would have a headache.


    And now, what kind of collision would happen when this powerful martial artist fought against the dark horse?


    Liu Rou was very interested in this. Not only her but even the others behind her were also very interested.


    ¡°Based on previous data, this student undoubtedly has the strength of an official martial artist and above. He can easily suppress any official martial artist...¡±


    ¡°Even among first-rank martial artists, Rui Te¡¯s strength can be said to be unmatched.¡±


    ¡°Rui Te should be a level higher in terms of martial artists¡¯ strength alone...¡±


    ¡°However, the other party is a Beastmaster, and he has the support of telekinesis.¡±


    ¡°The oue of this battle is uncertain.¡±


    Standing behind Liu Rou, someone was muttering, constantly analyzing the situation.


    Following their analysis, the look of anticipation on the faces of the other people present became increasingly obvious.


    While they were looking forward to it, two figures were already gradually moving forward on the stage.


    It was different from the previouspetition grounds. By now, the original high tform had been removed, and arge square was drawn out to serve as thepetition grounds.


    Therefore, in the uing battle, they would be more at ease as their activity area would be much bigger than before.


    This way, they could fully demonstrate their strength without the fear of losing due to identally falling off the stage.


    To a certain extent, this was also to increase the observability of the battle.


    Rui Te stood on the stage. At this moment, he had already changed into a loose robe and was standing there alone.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng slowly approaching, Rui Te smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you are ready to wee your destiny.¡±


    ¡°Destiny...¡±


    Chen Heng slowly raised his head, and he stared at Rui Te. ¡°You mean that you will lose?¡±


    As soon as he said those words, the crowd fell silent.


    ¡°He dared to provoke Rui Te...¡±


    ¡°Who on earth is he?¡±


    The crowd was taken aback as if they did not understand Chen Heng¡¯s confidence and identity.


    Many would feel a wave of fear even by looking at Rui Te face to face. Yet, not only was this ferocious man not afraid, he even dared to provoke him.


    ¡®Who was this person?¡¯


    At this moment, various thoughts shed through the minds of the people around, feeling very surprised by Chen Heng¡¯s response.


    Rui Te waspletely silent looking at Chen Heng in front of him on the stage, and his expression became even gloomier. ¡°Very well.¡±


    ¡°Initially, I was only prepared to beat you out, but now it seems that I have to teach you a lesson so that you understand the importance of respecting your seniors. How about I break your legs and make you sit in a wheelchair for the rest of your life?¡±


    He twisted his neck and looked forward, and his hoarse and rough voice sounded very loud.


    He revealed a frightening smile. ¡°I think you will enjoy that feeling very much... You should be d that this is still the academy... If it was outside, I could guarantee that a person like you won¡¯t even be able to leave an intact corpse behind.¡±


    There was killing intent in it. If others heard it, they would probably be highly terrified.


    Yet for Chen Heng, that was alright. He had experienced many things in his life. A threat of this level was nothing to him, no difference with a gentle breeze.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, and quietly walked forward and came to the center of the stage.


    The two figures stood together and looked at each other.


    Rui Te was tall and sturdy and looked much taller than Chen Heng. He seemed to be more than two meters tall, and his sturdy body seemed as strong as a bear, giving others a suffocating pressure.


    Chen Heng seemed to be wholly outssed just by looking at Rui Te¡¯s body. There was noparison at all.


    Of course, a martial artist¡¯s strength was never purely based on his body. However, for those of the same rank, the one with the tall and sturdy body would indeed have some advantage.


    Anyhow, it was not necessarily so. Sometimes other things were more important, aspared solely to having a body advantage.


    The two of them faced each other and stood face to face, and their gazes interweaved and gradually became sharper at this moment.


    The atmosphere seemed to be a little heavy for a moment, no one dared to speak a word.


    At this moment, they looked at each other and tried to find some ws in each other so that they could make their next move.


    Then, in the outside world, a crisp sound was heard. Thepetition had officially begun.


    Bang!


    In just an instant, the two of them attacked simultaneously, and their figures shed through the air, forming a trail of afterimages.


    In that instant, Chen Heng¡¯s fist moved forward and his body slightly leaned forward. He gathered all the power in his body, and he directly rushed over, striking towards the opponent¡¯s chest.


    However, his opponent seemed to have anticipated this. One of his palms swept towards the air, while the other fist smashed towards Chen Heng¡¯s body. It seemed as if it would smash directly on Chen Heng¡¯s head.


    Bang!


    A burst of sound erupted.


    The two figures then retreated concurrently, taking several steps back.


    At this moment, the difference between the two could be seen.


    Compared to Chen Heng, the burly man named Rui Te only took three steps back before he stopped. On the other hand, Chen Heng took seven to eight steps back before he gradually stopped.


    The difference in strength between the two was apparent. Chen Heng was not Rui Te¡¯s opponent in terms of strength alone.


    ¡®He¡¯s equivalent to a First Ring Knight...¡¯


    Standing on the spot, feeling the strengthing from his hand, Chen Heng frowned as this thought shed through his mind.

 Chapter 423 - Chapter 423 - The Battle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 423: ¨C The Battle (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°He¡¯sparable to a First Ring Life Knight, in terms of physical fitness alone...¡±


    In the square, Chen Heng was constantly retreating, his figure rapidly disappeared from his original spot, leaving behind afterimages that looked exceptionally unique.


    At this moment, they were rapidly fighting, and fought each other dozens of times, resulting in an extremely intense collision.


    From a visual point of view, it was a very spectacr sight. Especially under the effects of the recording equipment, the movements of the two people were slowly dposed into the smallest movements, disyed before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The people around couldn¡¯t help but exim, as that feeling was truly unique.


    Looking at these two before them, it wasn¡¯t easy for an ordinary person to even catch up to them, not to mention to fight them.


    This was especially so for Rui Te, as his body was so huge and burly, an exceptionally tall, looking like a violent bear.


    But even so, his movements were so swift that his agility didn¡¯t match his body at all. It was indeed highly unique.


    Yet undoubtedly, the destructive power he could cause due to his tall and sturdy body, coupled with his unbeatable speed, would be terrifying.


    It would be useless even if one wore solid armor under such tremendous strength and speed, as one would easily be pierced through and directly shattered.


    As the two people were fighting each other, cracks on the ground spread out. At a nce, like a spiderweb spreading outwards, which looked exceptionally frightening.


    Chen Heng was in the middle of it and had a basic grasp of the opponent¡¯s strength.


    In terms of physical fitness, the opponent in front of him was alreadyparable to a First Ring Life Knight and wouldn¡¯t be any weaker even if he werepared to a Second Ring knight.


    ording to the saying of this world, this was almost equivalent to the level of a second rank martial artist.


    Of course, his physical fitness was the only thing that could bepared to a Life Knight.


    Despite being on the same level, if they fought, there was no doubt that a Life Knight would win.


    In reality, the Life Knight¡¯s body still had some powerful life energy that could be used on his body or on top of his weapons and armor at any time.


    Those higher-ranked Life Knights could further control their life energy and turn it into weapons and armor.


    Without a doubt, these were all advantages that the martial artists of this world could notpare to.


    Even if two people had simr physical fitness, their gap would be rapidly widened under the effect of life energy.


    The Life Knight of the world of Gods could easily defeat the martial artist on the same level in this world.


    Of course, in reality, things were not certain.


    Life energy was a unique, powerful force for the Life Knights.


    However, the martial artists of this world also have the support of the Mechas. If they were equipped with Mechas, the strength of the martial artists of this world would far surpass that of the Life Knight.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as all sorts of thoughts shed through his mind.


    Wind of the swift and fierce fist whistled, and a huge force came right at his face.


    When the afterimages disappeared, suddenly a fist appeared and directly struck Chen Heng¡¯s face.


    The power of this punch was iparably strong, and once it hit, Chen Heng would probably fall to the ground immediately, and it would be quite a while before he could recover.


    However, Chen Heng looked very calm. His body slightly turned to the side, and he dodged the punch just like that. Then, his body slightly bent and fiercely rushed forward, directly running over from at a strange angle. A fist struck on Rui Te¡¯s chest, forcing him to retreat.


    Roar!


    Rui Te endured Chen Heng¡¯s punch, as a powerful force was released from Chen Heng¡¯s fist. Rui Te roared and rushed toward Chen Heng crazily like a mad beast.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    He punched hard, and each punch seemed to kill Chen Heng, looking particrly terrifying.


    However, no matter how hard he tried and how fast he advanced, his fist could not hit Chen Heng¡¯s body. Instead, he was hit by Chen Heng countless times because he acted rashly.


    Fortunately, his body was strong enough to take beatings. Otherwise, he would have fallen by now.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same again...¡±


    In the corner of the arena, a tall young man looked at the situation and could not help but frown. ¡°It¡¯s the same every time. It was a sure-fire attack, yet it would be dodged in the end. Why is it so?¡±


    His face was filled with doubt, not understanding why this was the case.


    In reality, Rui Te walked all his way until now and even made a name for himself in the vicinity of the academy. He was not a simple boor.


    Perhaps in other aspects, the other party still had some ws, and his personality was a little too brutal, causing people to fear him.


    However, the other party was powerful in battle, and his battle instinct was terrifying.


    Even if he were faced with someone stronger than him, meeting his terrifying battle, they would feel very constrained and unable to take him down in a short period.


    However, when this kind of person faced a person whose strength was far lower than his, he would always make low-level mistakes in the end. From the side, they could see it clearly.


    Rui Te had urately grasped Chen Heng¡¯s weakness beforeunching an attack most of the time.


    However, Chen Heng seemed to have predicted Rui Te¡¯s actions in advance and directly dodged them every time.


    This feeling made people feel strange and didn¡¯t know what to say, and even the other spectators felt something was wrong, not to mention Rui Te.


    ¡°This neer has such keen battle instinct...¡±


    The young man named Qi Lin stood in a corner and looked forward with a solemn expression. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he could reap such a harvest in the end.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just his battle instinct...¡±


    Standing beside Qi Lin, a woman named Yang Ke also spoke. Although her expression was still cold, she revealed a rare look of surprise. ¡°His spirit is also very shocking...¡±


    ¡°His powerful spirit coupled with his terrifying battle instinct led to this situation...¡±


    ¡°Rui Te¡¯s strength and speed were above his, but he was able to suppress him in the end because of this.¡±


    ¡°If this goes on, I¡¯m afraid Rui Te would be exhausted to death by him.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Listening to Yang Ke¡¯s words, Qi Lin smiled, revealing an interesting smile. Then, he said, ¡°Looking at his age, he should be a junior of the new batch.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a figure to appear in this batch of juniors.¡±


    ¡°Judging from his age and spiritual power, he will have a bright prospect in the future.¡±


    Chen Heng, who was still fighting with Rui Te, looked calm. The other people around couldn¡¯t help but feel a little interested.


    It was okay if it was just a simple battle instinct, but the spiritual strength disyed was terrifying.


    Spiritual strength was indispensable for a martial artist to walk this path to the end because, in this world, all the powerful martial artists had to refine their Mecha in the end.


    The higher the degree ofpatibility with the Mecha, the more power they could unleash.


    In this aspect, the more powerful a martial artist¡¯s spiritual power was, the morepatible they were with their Mecha, allowing them to unleash even more terrifying power.


    When one¡¯s spiritual power was so strong to a certain extent, it could allow the Mecha to unleash even more power.


    Therefore, to measure a martial artist¡¯s future, one also needed to see if his spiritual power was strong in addition to his strength, as his strength could guarantee his ability to control the Mecha, and his spiritual power could guarantee hispatibility with the Mecha.


    In the eyes of the surrounding people, Chen Heng undoubtedly did notck in both aspects.


    His talent was undoubtedly very powerful to possess such strength at this age, and that portion of spiritual power in him was even more eye-catching.


    There were tens of thousands of students in Dragon City Academy, but probably only a few could possess such powerful spiritual power among so many students.


    To a certain extent, possessing such powerful spiritual power was already enough to attract people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    Backstage, Liu Rou and the others became even more excited watching Chen Heng¡¯s performance on stage through the observation equipment.


    ¡°Not only is his strengthparable to a stage one martial artist, but his spiritual power is also so powerful.¡±


    Her expression looked very excited. At this moment, she felt as if she had dug a treasure.


    Yet to the ordinary people around, the oue of this battle might still be a little uncertain.


    However, from their point of view, the oue of this battle needs no guessing anymore. Rui Te would not be Chen Heng¡¯s match.


    After all, Chen Heng¡¯s true identity was a Beastmaster. He had already pushed the other party to this extent before using his spiritual power.


    Then, the oue would probably be more apparent when he used his spiritual power to strengthen himself. Everyone was looking forward to this.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how far you can go...¡±


    Liu Rou looked at the screen in front of her, and her face was filled with anticipation as she thought excitedly in her heart.


    At this moment, a voice came from behind.


    ¡°Manager, the situation is starting to change.¡±


    Liu Rou raised her head and saw that the situation had changed drastically on the screen in front of her.


    Chen Heng changed from his previous conservative attack and began to rush forward.


    He took a step forward, changed his previous defensive stance, stared at Rui Te¡¯s fist, and rushed forward, suppressing Rui Te.


    In an instant, the situation changed.


    And at this moment, on the field.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Rui Te swung his fist, smashing towards Chen Heng¡¯s head. Yet in the end, it was nimbly dodged and directly pressed onto the ground, creating a significant dent.


    On the field, Rui Te was ferocious. He looked at Chen Heng in front of him, filled with anger. ¡°Do you only know how to dodge? If you¡¯re a man, then take my punch!¡±


    His face was twisted, and his heart was full of anger.


    As the battle progressed, Rui Te started to have a bad premonition.


    If this continued, he would very likely lose when his strength was continuously depleted.


    Lose...


    This result was not uneptable to Rui Te, though there woulde a day when he would be inferior to others.


    He could not even beat any higher-grade seniors, not to mention others. However, this did not include Chen Heng in front of him.


    Chen Heng was a freshman who had just entered the academy. Theoretically speaking, a freshman could not bepared to the seniors, not to mention him.


    If he lost to such a person, his reputation in the academy would be tarnished, and Chen Heng would supersede him and walk to the top. This was something that he could not ept no matter what.


    When he realized this, he became exceptionally furious. He roared, trying his best to capture Chen Heng and defeat him.


    However, the more he thought about it, the bigger his actions were, and the easier it would be for him to make mistakes. In the end, he was caught several times and hit by Chen Heng.


    ¡®If this situation continues, it would be impossible to avoid a defeat.¡¯


    He roared in his heart when he realized that, highly unwilling for it to happen.


    Therefore, he began to use words to provoke Chen Heng. He hoped that Chen Heng would not endure it and rush over to fight him directly.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body paused, and he looked at Rui Te in front of him.


    ¡°Then, as you wish.¡±


    His expression was calm as he looked at Rui Te. This time, he did not dodge but directly rushed over andid a punch.


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s actions, Rui Te¡¯s heart was instantly filled with joy.


    ¡®You finally can¡¯t take it anymore.¡¯


    He was ecstatic in his heart, and he could not help but reveal a ferocious smile on his face, looking exceptionally terrifying.


    He had already understood Chen Heng¡¯s background based on their previous encounter.


    Chen Heng¡¯s strength was indeed not bad. If it were not for Rui Te, the other students would not be his match at all. However, that was all.


    Although Chen Heng¡¯s strength had already reached the level of a first-rank martial artist, he was still far from being Rui Te¡¯s match.


    Just like before, he would be fine if he kept shifting and dodging. However, if he dared to fight head-on with Rui Te and make a move...


    Rui Te was confident that he would take him down in a few moves and end this battle.


    He would use the most vicious method to torture him at that time.


    ¡°Expect it, resent it...¡±


    He looked at Chen Heng as the flesh on his body burst forth, and the strength in his entire body was exploding.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

 Chapter 424 - Chapter 424 - Battle Techniques

    <h4>Chapter 424: ¨C Battle Techniques</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A violent power erupted, bursting forth in an instant.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Rui Te¡¯s face revealed a savage smile. At this moment, all the flesh and blood in his body were pumping. A terrifying power was bursting forth as if it was about to explode.


    The terrifying power nted downwards. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, it charged forward towards the area where Chen Heng was. It crashed down heavily.


    However, in the face of this terrifying attack, Chen Heng did not dodge it directly like before. Instead, he even charged forward.


    From the looks of it, he was going to face Rui Te head-on directly.


    Looking at this scene, many people present shook their heads.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Qi Lin frowned and seemed to be somewhat puzzled. ¡°He could have won easily. Why would he still take such a risk...¡±


    In his opinion, the tactics that Chen Heng had used before werepletely correct.


    When one¡¯s physical strength was inferior to the other party¡¯s, but one¡¯s mental strength was much higher, it was normal to use that kind of tactic.


    Qi Lin didn¡¯t think it was despicable.


    After all, it was natural to y up one¡¯s strengths and avoid one¡¯s weaknesses.


    If one wanted others to abandon their own strengths and instead fight the enemy on their own weaknesses, that would be a stupid thing to do.


    Therefore, Qi Lin did not feel that Chen Heng¡¯s previous actions were wrong.


    On the contrary, the current situation made him somewhat confused.


    Abandoning his own strengths and choosing to directly confront the opponent was equivalent to giving up his own great advantages and choosing to face the opponent¡¯s strengths head-on.


    It was a very foolish action.


    However, Qi Lin did not think that Chen Heng had made such a decision on impulse.


    Because under his gaze, Chen Heng¡¯s expression did not escape his eyes.


    Under Qi Lin¡¯s gaze, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was still the same as before. From the beginning to the end, he was very calm, as if there was no fluctuation in his mood, causing people to be stunned at a nce.


    Even though it was such an intense and fierce battle, it did not seem to be able to affect Chen Heng¡¯s emotions. He was still the same as before.


    Putting everything else aside, just this ability to control one¡¯s emotions was already considered pretty good.


    Compared to the other people around him, it was much better.


    Qi Lin did not think that such a person would make any inappropriate decisions because of a moment of impulse.


    Therefore, he stood there and watched while holding back his emotions.


    Beside him, the woman named Yang Ke stood there with a cold expression on her face. However, at this moment, she also shifted her gaze to Chen Heng.


    At this moment, they were still guessing if Chen Heng still had some unknown skills that he had not used.


    However, while they were still guessing, in the distance, someone had already sensed something.


    In the corner of the stage, a blonde girl was sitting upright. At this moment, she was looking at the stage in front of her, and a hint of surprise could not help but appear on her face.


    If Chen Heng cast his gaze here, he would be able to discover the identity of the blonde girl. It was none other than the girl who had warned him earlier.


    From the looks of it, after she had warned Chen Heng earlier, she had not left and was still sitting there.


    Sitting in her seat, she looked down at the scene below. She seemed to have sensed something, and a look of surprise appeared on her face. Her gaze was different from the others around her.


    In her line of sight, a faint golden glow appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s body. It gradually flowed out and supported his body.


    In an instant, in a ce that ordinary people could not see, the aura on Chen Heng¡¯s body suddenly swelled up. His strength had greatly increasedpared to before.


    Watching this scene, the golden-haired girl revealed an expression of interest. At this moment, she did not say anything. She just looked forward and seriously looked at the situation in the arena.


    The situation of thepetition had already been revealed.


    The two figures quickly collided. A terrifying power erupted, and muffled sounds erupted in the air. It was extremely horrifying and terrifying.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    A voice rang out, carrying an inexplicable sense of shock.


    In front of them, Rui Te¡¯s figure was directly sent flying.


    The two figures collided with each other. At the final moment, the one who was at a disadvantage wasn¡¯t Chen Heng. Instead, it was Rui Te, who had previously appeared to be even more powerful.


    His body was still tall and sturdy. However, in front of his chest, one could clearly see a huge fist imprint. There was an obvious cut on it, and crimson blood was continuously dripping. It looked extremely bright.


    After that attack just now, he was actually injured. Moreover, from the looks of it, his injuries were not light.


    On the other hand, Chen Heng¡¯s current situation seemed to be much better.


    At this moment, he was standing alone in the same spot as before. His entire person was like a tree stump, appearing very firm and natural.


    His body was tall and straight, stretching naturally. At first nce, he seemed very rxed, but he gave off a kind of unmoving, firm, mountain-like aura.


    An unknown will appeared on his body, making him look exceptionally firm and tall.


    Compared to Rui Te, while he was also injured, his injury looked much lighter, as if it was nothing.


    From the looks of it, the attack just now did not cause him any terrifying damage.


    On the contrary, Rui Te was directly pushed back.


    This scene caused the people around them to be shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Looking at the scene unfolding in front of them, everyone had looks of shock on their faces, as if they didn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    Even Qi Lin and Yang Ke were the same.


    Of course, there were also people who reacted.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed telekinesis...¡±


    In the backstage area, Liu Rou looked at the information disyed on the screen. Her face was filled with excitement, and her gaze seemed to be glowing when she looked at Chen Heng. It was exceptionally terrifying, with a kind of heat.


    ¡°The information isn¡¯t wrong. He really is a Beastmaster...¡±


    ¡°Moreover, from that wave of telekinesis just now, the strength of his telekic power is also very good. It far surpasses that of a Beastmaster of his age!¡±


    Her face was filled with excitement. At this moment, it was as if she had discovered a treasure trove.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Behind her, the others were also very happy. ¡°This mission seems to have no problems.¡±


    ¡°Send someone over to inquire about this student Lu.¡±


    ¡°In half a day, I want all of his information.¡±


    Standing on the spot, Liu Rou lowered her head and thought for a moment, then said with some excitement.


    ¡°No... impossible...¡±


    On the field, Rui Te¡¯s face was full of shock after being forced back by Chen Heng in one blow. He seemed to be in disbelief, not understanding what had happened.


    He looked at Chen Heng, who was standing in front of him, his gaze fixed on his opponent.


    Under his gaze, Chen Heng¡¯s appearance was disyed just like that.


    At a nce, Chen Heng¡¯s appearance seemed to be the same as before. There did not seem to be anything special about him. It was just that his appearance seemed to be exceptionally calm, carrying aposed and unhurried feeling. It was as if even if the sky copsed.., it wouldn¡¯t lose its color in the slightest.


    Before this, Chen Heng had also been like this. From the beginning until now, there hadn¡¯t been any changes.


    However,pared to before, at this moment, the sense of danger that Chen Heng brought to Rui Te was so dense and terrifying.


    The sense of danger almost enveloped Rui Te¡¯s entire body, causing him to feel some fear.


    Fear.


    Feeling the emotions that rose up instinctively in his heart, Rui Te widened his eyes and roared towards the front, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the strongest!¡±


    He growled and raised his fist. He rushed forward and hit Chen Heng fiercely.


    Bang!


    With a muffled sound, Ritter¡¯s figure flew out again.


    At this time, Chen Heng¡¯s test had ended.


    He did not continue to conceal his strength. He directly applied the telekic power in his body to maximize the strength of his body.


    The function of telekic power was not to attack directly but to reinforce.


    When the telekic power was applied to his body, his strength would also increase to a more powerful level.


    Chen Heng had his own estimation of this strength.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the level of a Second Ring Knight...¡±


    Standing on the spot, Chen Heng lowered his head and pondered. Then, this thought shed through his mind.


    To him, his physical strength was extremely powerful. Even if he did nothing, his physical strength wasparable to that of a First Ring Knight.


    After reinforcing himself with telekic power, his physical strength increased once again. His physical strength was not weaker than a Second Ring Knight at all.


    Although his opponent Rui Te in front of him was not bad, he was stillcking whenpared to him in this state.


    With a muffled sound, Rui Te was sent flying again and was directly pushed back by Chen Heng.


    Of course, inparison, Chen Heng¡¯s figure also started to retreat, taking a few steps back.


    However,pared to his opponent¡¯s pathetic state, Chen Heng¡¯s appearance was clearly more rxed.


    The oue had already been decided.


    And at this time, the people around finally reacted.


    ¡°It¡¯s telekinesis...¡±


    Standing on the spot, Qi Lin and Yang Ke¡¯s expressions changed drastically. They had already reacted.


    It was very obvious that only telekinesis could make Chen Heng turn the tides of the fight. He could even directly suppress reiter.


    At this moment, the result was already very obvious.


    And through their senses, they could also feel the unique feeling of telekic power rising.


    After all, they were also Beastmasters and simrly possessed the unique power of telekinesis.


    It was precisely because of this that they could sense the powerful force wrapped around Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    That force was very strong, and its nature was also very unique. It was exactly the same as the telekic power on their bodies, possessing the same nature.


    Obviously, the young man in front of them was not a Martial Artist but a Beastmaster.


    The telekinesis of a Beastmaster was his foundation, while the powerful Martial Artist seemed to be the results of his own cultivation.


    At the thought of this, even the two of them could not help but look surprised.


    It was not unheard of for a person to take the Martial Artist and Beastmaster paths at the same time in the academy.


    In fact, many Beastmasters did the same thing.


    However, it was very rare for someone like Chen Heng, who had both the identity of a Beastmaster and the cultivation of a Martial Artist, to be able to do so.


    After all, both Martial Artist and Beastmaster were upations that were quite dependent on talent.


    To be able to possess extraordinary talent in both upations was in itself a low probability event.


    As for someone as outstanding as Chen Heng, that was even rarer.


    ¡°With his age, whether it¡¯s the Martial Artist cultivation or the Beastmaster¡¯s telekic power, he can be considered a genius if taken alone...¡±


    Standing on the spot, looking at the calm Chen Heng in front of him, Qi Lin couldn¡¯t help but feel interested. ¡°And from the looks of it, his mentality and personality seem to be pretty good too.¡±


    ¡°A genius among the new students?¡±


    ¡°It seems that when we weren¡¯t paying attention, there were some good talents among the new students...¡±


    With a smile on his face, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little interested.


    Standing at the side, the woman named Yang Ke was the same. At this moment, her eyes were attracted to Chen Heng.


    Roar!


    An angry roar erupted and spread out.


    In front, Rui Te was once again forced back by Chen Heng¡¯s attack. He seemed to be even more furious.


    On the spot, flesh and blood all over his body were pumping. At this moment, he looked even more terrifying. He seemed to have gone crazy as he continuously charged towards Chen Heng.


    However, no matter how much he charged, the final result was already decided.


    In front of him, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was still calm, and his appearance was no different from before.


    However, in front of him, Rui Te was sent flying backward time and time again.


    In the beginning, the opponent could still give Chen Heng very strong pressure.


    However, in the end, the opponent¡¯s strength became weaker and weaker.


    It could no longer pose much of a threat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end it here.¡±


    Standing on the spot, he raised his head and looked in front of him.


    In front of him, Rui Te¡¯s tall figure directly rushed over. He directly pressed down from mid-air and used the enormous momentum to punch down heavily.


    Bang!


    A series of sounds came from the ground.


    On thepetition ground, the stone bs could not withstand this kind of pressure and directly began to crumble.


    Then, under the gazes of the surrounding people, Rui Te¡¯s figure slowly fell down.


    In front of his chest, a huge depression appeared. It looked very clear.


    And this also announced the oue of this battle.


    Standing on the spot, Chen Heng reached out his hand and touched the blood that appeared at the corner of his mouth. Then, he turned around and left this ce.


    Behind him, Rui Te justy there, his body no longer moving.


    Just now, all the bones in his body had been shattered by Chen Heng. If there were no idents, he would probably have to lie on the hospital bed for a very long period of time to recuperate.


    Even if he were to recover in the future, there would probably be some seque left behind.


    This could be considered as Chen Heng¡¯s lesson to the other party.


    After all, from the opponent¡¯s previous situation, he was definitely not a kind person in this academy.


    ¡°The winner, Lu Kong.¡±


    In the spacious arena, the sound of a mechanical broadcast rang out, announcing the oue of this match.


    The oue of this scene caused the surrounding people to be shocked.


    Rui Te, who had previously been feared by everyone, fell to the ground.


    On the contrary, Chen Heng, who was not favored by others and made people feel extremely unfamiliar, obtained the final victory.


    When Chen Heng walked out of the arena, the gazes of the surrounding people had all changed.


    A wave of respectful gazes fell on him in unison.


    It could be imagined that after the end of thispetition, Chen Heng¡¯s name would appear among the students of the academy, slowly bing somewhat famous.


    Of course, Chen Heng didn¡¯t care about this.


    After participating in thispetition and walking all the way here, Chen Heng¡¯s goal of participating in thepetition had basically been achieved.


    It could be imagined that even within this academy, Rui Te¡¯s strength shouldn¡¯t be considered low.


    Through Rui Te¡¯s level, it could also be imagined that the academy¡¯s strength should be extremely strong.


    After Chen Heng and Rui Te, the rest of the contestants began topete.


    Chen Heng watched from the side, watching Qi Lin and Yang Ke¡¯s match.


    Unsurprisingly, both of them were very powerful. Their strength was much stronger than Rui Te.


    ¡°Is that... a Beastmaster¡¯s battle technique?¡±


    Sitting in the audience seats, Chen Heng observed the battle between the two people in front of him. Then, various thoughts shed through his mind.


    Under his gaze, Qi Lin was standing alone in the arena. At this moment, a violent aura rose from his entire body.


    A powerful telekic power surged and gushed out toward the outside world.


    Then, a terrifying power bloomed as if a brand-new space had appeared. It suppressed everything in front of him, directly suppressing his opponent, the Martial Artist, and striking him out of the arena.


    This shocking scene was remembered by Chen Heng.


    ¡°When the telekic power is strong to a certain extent, one can cultivate battle techniques and unleash even stronger profound meanings of telekic power...¡±


    Sitting in his seat, looking at Qi Lin¡¯s performance in the arena, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but frown. Various thoughts shed through his mind. ¡°What is the nature of this battle technique?¡±


    Just like him, Qi Lin and Yang Ke didn¡¯t seem to have their own imperial beasts.


    This was the same for all three of them.


    It was just thatpared to Chen Heng, Qi Lin and Yang Ke had grasped a more powerful and terrifying battle technique.


    That kind of battle technique could be considered very powerful. It gave Chen Heng the feeling that it was simr to a knight¡¯s battle technique, but it was also different.


    This was the unique power of a Beastmaster in this world.


    At least ording to Chen Heng¡¯s understanding, in this world, it seemed that only a Beastmaster could disy this kind of unique battle technique.


    And these battle techniques were mostly very precious.


    Some high-quality battle techniques were like trade secrets, extremely valuable techniques.


    It seemed like these battle techniques also involved a Beastmaster¡¯s future. They were things that would affect a Beastmaster¡¯s entire career.


    They were extremely unique and precious.


    This seemed to be a part of a Beastmaster¡¯s battle prowess.


    ¡°Battle techniques, huh...¡±


    Sitting on the spot, Chen Heng had various thoughts shing through his mind.. Then, he looked forward.

 Chapter 425 - Tranquility

    <h4>Chapter 425: ¨C Tranquility</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°A battle technique?¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s face was calm sitting upright in his seat. His gaze was fixed forward, and at this moment, he seemed to be deep in thought.


    The battle techniques of Beastmasters were considered very precious in this world.


    Under normal circumstances, it wasn¡¯t easy to obtain them.


    Chen Heng¡¯s current identity was only that of an ordinary student in Dragon City Academy. It was still very difficult for him to obtain such things.


    Therefore, if he wanted to obtain these things, he would probably have to go through some other means.


    ¡°I wonder if my current performance is enough to attract the attention of those sponsors¡­¡±


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he sat in his seat. At this moment, he was also a little uncertain.


    His previous painstaking performance also had a part of its purpose. It was to disy his own excellence and strength so as to attract the attention of those powerful sponsors.


    In this world, it was very normal for a Beastmaster to look for sponsors.


    Generally speaking, as long as one entered Dragon City Academy, it meant that one had the qualifications to receive sponsors.


    As long as one looked carefully, one would always be able to find one.


    It was just that there was a big difference between looking for a sponsor on one¡¯s own initiative and having sponsors to look for them.


    It was precisely because of this that Chen Heng took the initiative to participate in thesepetitions, wanting to see if he could use his performance to attract some people toe to him.


    In that case, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the things that woulde after.


    Not only were there battle techniques, but there were also precious things like Imperial Beasts. He just didn¡¯t know how his performance so far had been.


    Up ahead, the battle was still ongoing. Qi Lin and Yang Ke continued to fight, each taking out their opponents easily.


    Soon, the final name list was out.


    After many rounds of elimination, in the end, only thest four people were still on the list¡ª Chen Heng was one of them.


    From his position, he roughly took a look. Among thest four people left, Qi Lin and Yang Ke were all present. Thest person was an extremely unfamiliar person.


    Among the contestants, this person could be considered outstanding, but he would be far inferior ifpared with the rest.


    At the very least, not to mention Qi Lin and Yang Ke, evenpared to Chen Heng himself, he was still far inferior.


    It could only be said that he was just a filler.


    It could be imagined that if Rui Te had not been eliminated by Chen Heng, he would have been able toe here without many idents. However, there were no ifs in this world.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward. On the screen in front of him, a few names intersected with each other, and soon they appeared.


    In the end, Chen Heng¡¯s name was finally disyed and appeared on the screen. Beside him, another name was¡ª Yang Ke.


    In the next match, Chen Heng¡¯s opponent seemed to be the woman named Yang Ke. Seeing this, Chen Heng could not help but feel a little surprised. He subconsciously looked to the side.


    In a corner far away, a woman with a cold expression was standing there with her arms crossed. She looked cold.


    At this moment, she seemed to be looking at the list of names and had already seen the result. Then, she subconsciously turned around. Her gaze met Chen Heng¡¯s and they intersected.


    Their gazes quickly separated after meeting.


    ¡°Yang Ke, huh¡­¡±


    Chen Heng looked at the figure of a woman in the distance and nodded thoughtfully.


    It seemed that after that stand just now, the attitudes of the people around him had also changed greatly.


    At the very least, as Chen Heng walked, many people around him subconsciously lowered their heads. They did not dare to directly look at him as they did before.


    He walked from where he was and walked all the way to the end of this area. Then, he left this area and walked out.


    Soon, he returned to his ce of work, the ughterhouse from before.


    ¡°Why are you here sote today?¡±


    In the familiar ughterhouse, the manager in charge of this ce was still waiting there. At this time, he seemed to be a little anxious, as if he had been waiting for Chen Heng for a long time.


    ¡°I got dyed by some matters.¡±


    Standing in the same ce and looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, Chen Heng smiled and then said softly, ¡°Why? Are you busy here today?¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of new ones outside. We need to get rid of them immediately.¡±


    In front of him, the middle-aged manager was a little distressed. He looked at Chen Heng, and said, ¡°Had you still note over, I¡¯m prepared to do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s a rare thing.¡±


    Standing on the spot and looking at the middle-aged manager in front of him, Chen Heng smiled and said.


    In front of him, the middle-aged manager was wearing a ck robe on top of an apron and holding a kitchen knife. There seemed to be a hint of blood in his hand.


    From the looks of it, he did not seem to be joking, but it was true.


    Had Chen Henge a littleter, he might have really picked up the knife in his hand and rushed in to kill. That scene seemed quite interesting when he thought about it.


    Beside him, a little girl stood there with a cold expression on her face.


    The little girl looked young and cute, but the things she was doing at the moment definitely did not match her age. She was holding a ck kitchen knife in her hand.


    In front of her, the chickens whined, and almost every time, a life was lost in her hand. The whole scene was very bloody.


    Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but take another look.


    ¡°Why are you here so early today?¡±


    He looked at the girl next to him and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you have sses outside?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a holiday today.¡±


    A faint voice came from the side, sounding extremely cold.


    The little girl heard Chen Heng¡¯s voice. She slowly raised her head and looked at Chen Heng and answered him.


    Although her voice was cold, Chen Heng did not care.


    The little girl in front of him was none other than the daughter of the ughterhouse manager. Her name was Fang Tian.


    Although she was young, her martial strength was not considered weak. ording to the standards of this world, her standard was equivalent to an Apprentice Martial Artist.


    After a few more years, when her body grew, it was not improbable for her to be an Official Martial Artist.


    At this level, she had the qualification to enter the Dragon City Academy.


    This level didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal.


    Many of the opponents that Chen Heng faced before had this level of skill, but they were all easily defeated by Chen Heng, leaving no ripples at all.


    But in reality, this level of skill wasn¡¯t something that ordinary people could have. People who could have this level of skill could often be called geniuses.


    Those people from before would appear weak, only inparison to Chen Heng. Butpared to others, they would not appear weak at all. They could even be said to be very strong.


    Fang Tian was also Chen Heng¡¯s main colleague during this period of time.


    The ughterhouse in front of him was indeed not well-liked, to the point that, as the ughterhouse¡¯s manager, Fang Yuan seemed to be unable to recruit enough people even to rece his own daughter.


    This was not something that an ordinary person could do.


    Just think about it.


    To let his own daughter do the work of a butcher in the ughterhouse was not something that an ordinary person could do. At least, Chen Heng felt that he should not be able to do it. Of course, he did not have a daughter either.


    As Chen Heng walked on the road, various thoughts shed through his mind. He was ready to walk to the side and take the kitchen knife and do the same thing as Fang Tian.


    Sensing his actions, Fang Tian raised her head and nced at Chen Heng. Then, she said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can rest for a while. Senior Yang Ke isn¡¯t easy to deal with.¡±


    ¡°You knew?¡±


    Chen Heng was a little surprised. From the looks of it, the news of him participating in thepetition had already been known by the people around him.


    ¡°I saw it asionally¡­¡±


    Fang Tian hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she still nodded. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled and said softly, appearing very natural. ¡°After I get the bonus, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±


    ¡°That is unnecessary.¡±


    Fang Tian shook her head and said seriously, ¡°Just be safe.¡±


    She said very seriously. Although her expression did not change much, she still showed concern.


    From the looks of it, the little girl was not too isted. She also cared about the people around her. She justcked expression.


    ¡°Looks like things are going well.¡±


    Fang Yuan hid in a corner and looked at the interaction between Chen Heng and Fang Tian with a smile. He was very satisfied with this. ¡°Looks like you can finally make a friend.¡±


    The growth of his daughter was something that he, as a father, was very concerned about.


    Before this, because of Fang Tian¡¯s personality and the work atmosphere, she didn¡¯t have many friends around her..

 Chapter 426 - Mystery

    <h4>Chapter 426: ¨C Mystery</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°You have to think carefully...¡±


    Standing where she was, the ck-robed woman kindly reminded her, ¡°This choice is not a joke. You only have one chance. If you waste it, although it won¡¯t affect you much, it would be a pity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The blonde woman shook her head, then smiled and said, ¡°Originally, I wasn¡¯t interested in that ce.¡±


    ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you say that not many people have seeded?¡±


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, even if I follow your idea and find some real geniuses and hand over the seeds to them, the chances of actually being able to harvest the fruits shouldn¡¯t be more than one-tenth.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡±


    She smiled and looked at the ck-robed woman beside her. At this moment, she said with a smile, appearing very rxed.


    However, when she heard her words, the ck-robed woman was stunned. At this moment, she did not know what to say.


    In the distance, Chen Heng was working alone. He did not seem to have noticed them and was still busy working alone.


    After a moment, the blonde girl¡¯s figure disappeared together with the ck-robed woman.


    ¡°She left?¡±


    Chen Heng was busying himself by the side. He raised his head and looked into the distance at a certain moment.


    He could sense that the two auras that had existed initially there had disappeared.


    Although he had not brought much of his power with him when he was reincarnated into this world, the powerful senses of his True Spirit still existed.


    Because of this, he was exceptionally sensitive to the aura in the distance.


    Before this, he had already sensed the aura in the distance shing and standing in the distance.


    Among the two figures, one of them gave Chen Heng a faint sense of familiarity, as if he had seen it somewhere before.


    However, the other one was somewhat unfamiliar, and he did not know who it was.


    The two people were observing him from afar for unknown reasons.


    However, Chen Heng also appeared very calm. He didn¡¯t have any special reaction as usual.


    But now, the two auras had already disappeared. From the looks of it, they should have already left.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked into the distance. He quickly lowered his head and started to get busy again.


    At the side, the little girl Fang Tian was still sleeping soundly. She looked exhausted.


    Time passed very slowly. There did not seem to be any changes in the surroundings.


    In the distance, on a bustling street, two figures slowly appeared and passed by.


    It was abination of a blonde girl and a ck-robed girl.


    At this moment, they appeared from afar and suddenly emerged in this ce. It looked extremely abrupt.


    However, it was extremely strange that they didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    Everyone in the surroundings seemed normal as they walked through this area. It seemed nothing out of the ordinary.


    Everything was normal and nothing special had happened.


    It seemed extremely calm.


    The blonde girl walked through this area slowly like a normal girl.


    As she walked, she looked around with a curious expression, like a child who had just walked out of her home. She was extremely curious about everything around her.


    Beside her, the ck-robed woman¡¯s expression remained calm. At this moment, she stood beside the girl, apanying her as they walked through the area.


    ¡°It¡¯s so lively...¡±


    Walking through the area, the blonde girl spoke softly and muttered to herself, ¡°It¡¯s much livelier than our ce.¡±


    ¡°The Golden Star used to look like this too. There were many members of the golden tribe living there. There were huge cities everywhere and it was very lively.¡±


    Beside her, the ck-robed woman spoke softly and exined to the girl, ¡°It was onlyter that the war broke out. The war between the two kings destroyed everything. The Golden Star changed as well. More than half of thes died.


    ¡°Compared to the Golden Star in the past, although this star is remote and backward, it has avoided many disasters because of it. It has always maintained its vigorous vitality.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great...¡±


    The blonde girl sighed softly. ¡°If possible, I really don¡¯t want to see this star destroyed.¡±


    ¡°If there are no idents, this star will still exist for a very long time.¡±


    The ck-robed woman spoke softly and then paused before continuing, ¡°The prerequisite is that you don¡¯t encounter any other inexplicable disasters.


    ¡°Do you still remember your mission?¡±


    She looked at the blonde girl in front of her and spoke softly.


    ¡°The Hollow King¡¯s core seems to have fallen into this area when it escaped.


    ¡°After a period of time, I¡¯m afraid this star will be lively...¡±


    She said softly, and then reminded, ¡°So, to be on the safe side, you need to leave this area as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The blonde girl nodded, indicating that she understood.


    At this moment, she seemed to have sensed something and looked into the distance.


    In the distance, in a supermarket, a young girl was looking at her curiously through the ss.


    It was a young girl with a delicate and pretty appearance. She didn¡¯t look too old, and she was wearing the clothes of a waitress. She stood there as if she was working.


    At this moment, she looked at the blonde girl and the ck-robed girl curiously.


    As the blonde girl turned around, their gazes met, and they saw each other.


    Then, the girl retracted her gaze as if she was a little embarrassed.


    Seeing this scene, the blonde girl smiled but didn¡¯t feel anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Looking at the lively scene ahead, she said softly with a light tone, ¡°Since there¡¯s still time, I still want to y a little longer...¡±


    The two figures sped up again and quickly walked forward as soon as she said that.


    ¡°Yaoyao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    In the supermarket far away, a voice rang out.


    Looking at the blonde girl and herpanion who had turned around and left, Lu Yao retracted her gaze and looked at herpanion beside her. A smile appeared on her face. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    As she replied softly, she could not help but look forward. Her gaze was fixed on the blonde girl and herpanion.


    ¡°Those two... they look so strange...¡±


    Standing on the spot, she muttered to herself.


    In the distance, the blonde girl and the ck-robed girl looked very normal. There was nothing strange about them.


    But for some reason, Lu Yao sensed that there was something strange about the two of them.


    It was as if there was an unknown aura that attracted her gaze.


    Feeling this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. However, she didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    While she was thinking, she didn¡¯t realize that a change was slowly taking ce in her eyes.


    A faint golden color enveloped her eyes. At first, it was only very in, but as time passed, it became denser and denser, just like a pair of pure golden eyes.


    In that pair of eyes, there was an ethereal, unpredictable power that was filled with disillusionment. It carried an aura that made one¡¯s heart palpitate.


    This change appeared instantly, but it disappeared so quickly that there was no way to capture it.


    Time passed just like that.


    Soon, another few days passed.


    While others were still working hard to cultivate and improve themselves, Chen Heng was still ughtering ves.


    In Fang Yuan¡¯s ughterhouse, he was the most capable one. Not only did he work very hard, but he also often helped others, greatly reducing the workload of others.


    ording to Fang Yuan, before he entered the ughterhouse, the number of people was insufficient. He needed to recruit people for almost nine out of twelve months.


    After he came, the people in the ughterhouse seemed to have rxed a little. It could be seen how much influence Chen Heng had.


    This kind of clear change also made Fang Yuan smile a lot more and even increased his employees¡¯ pay.


    At this time, there was still some time before Chen Heng received his first month¡¯s sry.


    However, to reward Chen Heng, Fang Yuan also couldn¡¯t bear to run away, so he specially gave his sry in advance, and it was in excess.


    From the looks of it, he was afraid that Chen Heng would not be satisfied with the treatment.


    Chen Heng was very calm about this.


    He did note to this ce for the money. He just wanted to kill more things to recover his strength as soon as possible.


    Of course, if he had the money, he would not mind. After all, it would be foolish not to take money. Even if he didn¡¯t use it himself, his family still needed it. Therefore, he still took what he needed.


    After another few days, it was almost time for the next match. At noon, through the navigation, Chen Heng arrived at the venue of his match.


    To avoid any idents, he specially came earlier to avoid others from waiting here.


    Chen Heng thought that he hade very early and did not expect that someone else woulde even earlier.


    On the spacious arena, Yang Ke¡¯s figure was standing there. At this moment, her hands were green, and her expression was cold. It seemed that she had been here for quite some time.


    Looking at her appearance, Chen Heng was a little surprised. ¡°How long have you been waiting here?¡±


    ¡°Not long.¡±


    Yang Ke shook her head and then said, ¡°You came at the right time.¡±


    Compared to Rui Te, Yang Ke seemed to be a student of higher age. ording to Chen Heng¡¯s understanding of the situation, she seemed to be an outstanding level three student.


    In Dragon City Academy, ording to the time of entry and strength, they could be divided into six levels.


    Generally speaking, to be able to reach level three was already considered very good.


    As one of the best level three students, Yang Ke¡¯s strength was more likely to be one level higher than ordinary level three students. In fact, it seemed to be the case.


    Chen Heng had watched the opponent¡¯s match before. In the previous match, Yang Ke didn¡¯t spend much effort to finish off his opponent.


    After Beastmaster had mastered the correspondingbat techniques, ordinary Martial Artists basically had no room for resistance when facing them.


    But now, it was Chen Heng¡¯s turn to face one. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and look forward.


    Seriously speaking, there was still time before the start of the match. However, since both sides had already arrived, it was obvious that there was no need to waste any more time.


    Soon, a light bell rang from the side. This was the sound of the machine, which meant that thepetition had officially begun.


    ¡°It seems the match has started.¡±


    Yang Ke stood there alone and looked at Chen Heng in front of her. She said casually, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    She said indifferently but did not make any movements.


    From the looks of it, she seemed to be waiting for Chen Heng to make the first move.


    Since that was the case, Chen Heng didn¡¯t waste much time. His figure quickly disappeared on the spot, and he charged straight ahead.


    An arm swept past in an instant, carrying a force of ten thousand tons as it mmed down heavily.


    Bang!


    A light sound came from the air, and a series of afterimages shed past in all directions.


    His speed could be considered extremely swift and violent.


    Chen Heng didn¡¯t hold back after Yang Ke in front of him. He went all out from the start.


    The telekic power was added to his body, and his power reached a peak. If Rui Te were still around, he would not have been able to block Chen Heng¡¯s attack.


    That kind of power could be extremely powerful.


    Looking at the scene in front of them, some people had solemn expressions, as if they were deep in thought. However, standing there, Yang Ke¡¯s expression was very calm.


    She took a step forward and retreated. Then, she mmed her palm down, shing heavily with Chen Heng.


    In an instant, the two of them faced each other.. The power that erupted from each punch and kick was enough to make one¡¯s heart palpitate.

 Chapter 427 - Ended

    <h4>Chapter 427: ¨C Ended</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°They¡¯re all glued up...¡±


    A young man stood there alone at the arena and couldn¡¯t help but frown, looking at the two people in front. He could easily see the situation in front of him.


    In the arena, Chen Heng and Yang Ke were still fighting, and at this moment, both were locked in a stalemate. From the looks of it, it would take a long time to end.


    Yang Ke was undoubtedly stronger than Chen Heng in terms of strength. However, Chen Heng had the upper hand in other aspects, and it was not just a little bit...


    This junior named Lu Kong¡¯s talent in certain aspects was almost shocking, and this was the case at the moment.


    Qi Lin subconsciously put himself into it as he looked at the situation before him and began to think.


    ¡®If I¡¯m in it¡­¡¯


    This thought shed through his mind, but he roughly understood and quickly concluded.


    If he were in it, the result would probably be the same as the current Yang Ke. He would be stuck there, and there would be no way to decide the oue, literally no way.


    His strength was probably about the same as Yang Ke¡¯s, not much difference between their standards.


    It seemed that Yang Ke was fighting very hard. Hence, the result wouldn¡¯t be too different even if he had reced her.


    If that was the case, then the strength of this junior in front of him was indeed quite frightening. He was merely a freshman who had just entered the academy, yet he could achieve such a level. This was frightening and made people not know what to say to a certain extent.


    He sighed in his heart as all sorts of thoughts shed through his mind. At this moment, he had already realized something.


    If nothing unexpected happened to this junior in the future, he would probably be able to be an extraordinary figure, and his achievements would not be inferior to theirs.


    After all, based on the situation before him, the junior undoubtedly possessed the formidable talent of both a Beastmaster and a martial artist. Moreover, he was frighteningly powerful even in terms of spiritual power. He was wless.


    Whether he walked the path of a martial artist or a Beastmaster, such a figure would probably shine brilliant and be able to emit an intense radiance.


    Of course, what would happen in the end was also a matter of the future, but Qi Lin still couldn¡¯t be optimistic as far as the current situation was concerned.


    After all, no matter what he thought, the difference in strength between Chen Heng and Yang Ke was still quite significant.


    After observing Chen Heng¡¯s performance, the people present did not have the slightest doubt that if Chen Heng and Yang Ke were of the same rank, Yang Ke would be easily defeated by Chen Heng.


    However, there were very few ¡®ifs¡¯ in this world. Before them, Yang Ke¡¯s strength greatly surpassed Chen Heng¡¯s.


    At this moment, the two were already stuck in a stalemate, and if this situation continued, it would be a battle of attrition. In the end, it was still Yang Ke who was more likely to win.


    After all, no matter what, her strength was much stronger, hencepared to Chen Heng, the time she could hold on was much longer. In the end, the first person who would exhaust himself and could not hold on would be Chen Heng.


    ¡°What a pity.¡±


    Many people present could see it too.


    Standing backstage and looking at the situation on the stage, Liu Rou¡¯s expression was still calm, but she felt a little sorry as she noticed Chen Heng¡¯s breathing be heavier and heavier.


    Chen Heng had already done very well. Not only had he defeated Rui Te, whom she had specially invited, but he had also continued to advance to this match and this level.


    He had even fought with Yang Ke to this extent, but unfortunately, at this point, it was already his limit. Liu Rou could see it.


    At this point, Chen Heng and Yang Ke were undoubtedly very tired. Compared to when they had just started, their fists began to weaken, and be it the speed or strength¡ª they were much weaker.


    Yang Ke undoubtedly had a greater advantage in this kind of battle of attrition. It was normal.


    After all, she was an older student, the telekic power in her body had been umted and tempered over a long period, far surpassing the current Chen Heng.


    Hence, she did have the advantage in this kind of battle of attrition.


    And because of this, once they reached the end, she would most likely be the one who obtained the final victory. Liu Rou also felt pity for this.


    If Chen Heng could defeat Yang Ke and even Qi Lin along the way, it would undoubtedly be a piece of significant breaking news this time.


    A freshman in the academy had defeated Rui Te, Yang Ke, and Qi Lin consecutively. Wasn¡¯t this kind of news very appealing to students within the academy? In Liu Rou¡¯s view, this was absolute.


    As soon as this news spread, Chen Heng¡¯s reputation would significantly increase in the end, and he would be a well-known figure in Dragon City Academy. They could also use this as publicity to boost the poprity of thispetition.


    It was such a pity¡­ Overall, it was pretty good.


    From the looks of it, Chen Heng wouldn¡¯t be able to get past Yang Ke, as he would be exhausted to death. However, this wasn¡¯t as bad either.


    The news that a level one student had fought against a level three student and had almost gained the final victory was presumably very eye-catching, just that it wasn¡¯t as eye-catching as expected earlier, but it was still great.


    ¡®Under normal circumstances, there wouldn¡¯t be such a breaking news.¡¯


    Liu Rou nodded to herself. At this point, she was pretty satisfied. Then, she raised her head and looked ahead, and she noticed that in front of her, the situation had changed.


    Over there, the two figures that had initially been fighting each other had separated. One of the figures raised his hand and gestured to the referee at the side. From the looks of it, he seemed to be surrendering.


    ¡°Surrendering?¡±


    Many people present were stunned as if they were shocked by this.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Standing on the stage, Yang Ke was also somewhat out of breath at this moment. Her clothes were drenched in sweat, and she looked exhausted. However, her eyes were still very sharp, and there was a unique spirit within her staring at Chen Heng.


    ¡°Why are you surrendering now? You still have the strength.¡±


    She frowned and said, panting as she looked at Chen Heng.


    Standing on the other side and looking at Yang Ke, Chen Heng shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary anymore. I¡¯m not your match. It¡¯s meaningless to continue fighting like this.¡±


    Hearing this, Yang Ke frowned. ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°Although it looks like it, in reality, you still have a hidden power that you haven¡¯t used...¡±


    Her eyes were bright as if there was light in them. At this moment, she stared at Chen Heng solemnly said, ¡°If you use that power, you can defeat me. Even if you can¡¯t, you will not lose!¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng and said earnestly.


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Yang Ke. At this moment, his heart was full of surprise.


    He did not expect her sensing energy to be so sharp that she could even sense the additional power hidden in his body.


    There was indeed a hidden power in his body and not one. It was the divine power and the killing power.


    The divine power was naturally brought from Chen Heng¡¯s body, while as for the killing power, it was what he had worked hard to umte during this period.


    Yang Ke¡¯s perception was somewhat strange, as she should not be able to sense the divine power.


    Therefore, the power she felt should be the killing power.


    Chen Heng¡¯s face was calm. In an instant, all sorts of thoughts shed through his mind, and then he shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s just apetition. There¡¯s no need to go to that extent. Moreover, your current strength is indeed above mine.¡±


    He said softly. Then, he turned around and left the arena.


    He would easily win if he used the killing power and unleashed a power far greater than he was currently using. However, that would be a waste for Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng had intentionally stored up the killing power to nourish his body and increase its strength. It would be a waste to waste it here.


    Moreover, Chen Heng had already achieved his original goal.


    Chen Heng came to thispetition to get some money and test the strength of the people around him, which he has already achieved both of his goals.


    Chen Heng¡¯s desire to win wasn¡¯t that strong. If he couldn¡¯t win, he couldn¡¯t win. It was just apetition. The oue of thepetition itself wasn¡¯t important.


    Thus, he left, appearing very rxed and free.


    Behind him, Yang Ke frowned as she stood on the stage, watching Chen Heng¡¯s back as he left.


    At the side, the mechanical voice announced the oue of the match. Yang Ke obtained the final victory, entering the final round.


    Of course, all of this had nothing to do with Chen Heng. In any case, ording to the rules, he was already in the top three.


    Although he only came in third ce, the bonus was quite a lot based on his observation. With this money, Chen Heng could take a breather and not be too anxious.


    Chen Heng left this area and returned to his workce. Everything seemed normal. However, he found that things were unusual.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two?¡±


    Looking at Fang Tian and Fang Yuan, Chen Heng was surprised. He didn¡¯t understand what they were doing.


    He was about to pick up the kitchen knife to work when Fang Yuan quickly came forward and took the kitchen knife away with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Come,e, there¡¯s not much work today. Just let me do it and rest well for a day.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fang Tian nodded as well. Her small face was full of seriousness, and her usual indifference was gone. Instead, there was a strong sense of concern. ¡°Have a good rest today. There¡¯s nothing much to do anyway.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there still a lot of beasts to be ughtered inside?¡±


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked into the distance.


    ¡°That¡¯s forter. We¡¯ve already finished the workload for today. You just need to rest well.¡±


    Fang Yuan hurriedly went forward and snatched the kitchen knife from Chen Heng¡¯s hand, then pushed him aside to let him rest well.


    Whatever Chen Heng wanted to do, he was stopped by the father and daughter, and the same applied to the others around.


    ¡°Lu, you¡¯ve worked hard today. Rest well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few rare beasts. It¡¯s not your turn to take action, so just let us do it.¡±


    The people around him spoke cheerfully, and every one of them fought to get to work. He probably wouldn¡¯t have believed this scene if it were any other time.


    In the end, Chen Heng became the freest person in this area.


    Sitting at the side, looking at the situation, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. At this moment, he felt speechless. Of course, he knew why.


    Presumably, during his battle earlier, he had been watched by these people here, and they all knew that he had lost.


    That was why these people were acting like this. They hoped that he would have a good rest and not overthink about it.


    However, these people didn¡¯t know that Chen Heng was totally fine. It was just apetition, not a big deal, and there was no loss even if he lost.


    He was more willing to go in and work than resting here as he wanted to umte as much strength as possible to level up.


    But at least for now, he can¡¯t say it out and could only rest here obediently. He acted very calmly for the people around him watching.


    This situation continued for a day or two before it returned to normal.


    Two dayster, Chen Heng picked up the kitchen knife again and began to work hard.


    Because he hadn¡¯t been able to work for the past two days, by this time, more than half of the killing power in his body had been used up, and he urgently needed to rejuvenate it.


    Therefore, he picked up the kitchen knife and began to work hard, ughtering all kinds of livestock and exotic beasts.


    In the distance, a figure slowly walked over and arrived at the periphery of the ughterhouse.


    Yang Ke was wearing a ck robe. Her long hair was fluttering in the wind as she slowly walked over.


    She had already changed into a new set of clothespared to before. Her hair wasn¡¯t tied up but was just let down naturally. She looked gorgeous, with her long hair fluttering in the wind.


    Although her expression was still cold, she could not help but soften when she looked at Chen Heng in the distance.


    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng, who was busy in the distance. He seemed very tired, but he was still working hard.. She could not help but mutter to herself and said softly.

 Chapter 428 - Prize

    <h4>Chapter 428: ¨C Prize</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Talent should be treated like one, as this was the general rule and view of this world.


    In this world, as long as you have the relevant talent, you would be able to have the appropriate status, and you would be able to enjoy the cheers and adoration of the others. You wouldn¡¯t have to worry about things that ordinary people were concerned about.


    It wouldn¡¯t be easy for such a talent to do everyday things, let alone have him work in a ce like this. It would be seen as an insult.


    And was Chen Heng a genius? He was, without a doubt.


    He was so powerful. Whether as a martial artist or a Beastmaster, his strength was enough to shock others, making people feel astonished.


    And for such a genius, he would probably have enjoyed the treatment of being a superior person respected by countless people if he were in any other ce.


    But now, he was here, working in such a ce.?What was the reason for this?


    Yang Ke could not help but think of this, looking at the scene before her.


    In the distance, Chen Heng was still busy by himself. He did not seem to realize Yang Ke¡¯s arrival.


    Yang Ke could not help but take a step forward and strode forward, wanting to take a closer look at the area. However, a figure silently walked over and directly stopped her.


    ¡°Miss Yang, what do you want to do this time?¡±


    Fang Yuan looked at Yang Ke in front of him with respect on his face. At this moment, he said, ¡°If there is anything you need, just let me know. There is no need toe here personally. Besides, it¡¯s a fact that you defeated the child. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for you to continue to suppress him.¡±


    He looked at Yang Ke and said respectfully, as he didn¡¯t want Yang Ke toe forward and disturb Chen Heng.


    During this period, Chen Heng was working very hard, and he seemed to have gradually forgotten about what had happened before. But now, it might provoke him if Yang Ke continued to go forward. Fang Yuan was reluctant to let it happen.


    In Fang Yuan¡¯s opinion, the oue of thepetition was already destined. If he lost, he lost. But after losing, she continued suppressing others. This was a bit too much.


    Various thoughts shed through Fang Yuan¡¯s mind. At this moment, he looked respectful but with a hidden resistance.


    Looking at Fang Yuan¡¯s expression, Yang Ke only shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m just a little curious...¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng in the distance and said softly, ¡°Why would a person like him stay in such a ce?¡±


    Hearing this, Fang Yuan was stunned for a moment before his expression eased up a little.


    He thought for a moment before saying, ¡°This is something that can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped?¡±


    Yang Ke turned around and looked at him with some doubt.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Standing there, Fang Yuan sighed softly and said, ¡°With Miss Yang¡¯s situation, you might have received the best training since you were young and enjoyed the best treatment in every aspect. However, in this world, not everyone can enjoy such treatment...¡±


    He sighed softly as if he had thought of something, and his heart was slightly moved. ¡°In this world, even if some people have enough talent, their background has restricted their progress. Many people might struggle in poverty in ces you are not aware of. Many people are struggling for a meal.¡±


    ¡°For these people, to have a chance to use their strength to go on and support themselves and their families is already a challenging thing to do. There are things that a lucky child like you, Miss Yang, may never have thought about. Yet for him, it is something that he has to face.¡±


    Standing where he was, Fang Yuan sighed softly and then continued to exin, ¡°I do have a rough idea of Lu¡¯s situation. He is different from the vast majority of the people in this academy¡­ Hees from an ordinary background and is merely amoner. His parents cannot help him, and to a certain extent, they even need his support.¡±


    ¡°Compared to the majority in this academy, he can only rely on himself for everything he needed to advance. For people like him, a job that you all look down on his only choice.¡±


    He spoke softly and said with a sigh.


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Listening to Fang Yuan¡¯s words, Yang Ke was a little stunned. At this moment, she seemed to be somewhat moved, and her emotions gradually became a littleplicated.


    ¡°Miss Yang should know how difficult these two paths are for martial artists and Beastmaster. If you want to go down these paths, you¡¯ll need to put in a lot of effort.¡±


    Fang Yuan continued to sigh, and he said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know how difficult it is for Lu to walk all the way to this point without any support.¡±


    ¡°Indeed...¡±


    Yang Ke was silent, then nodded slowly and agreed with Fang Yuan¡¯s words.


    Indeed. The path was never easy in this world, whether it was a martial artist or a Beastmaster.


    If martial artists wanted to walk this path, they needed to temper themselves at every moment and required arge amount of medicine to nourish their bodies and nurture their strength.


    Although the path of a Beastmaster wasn¡¯t simr to that of a Beastmaster, it also required arge amount of evolution fluid to nourish one¡¯s spiritual power where one¡¯s body was constantly tempered, allowing one¡¯s spiritual ability to strengthen and be stronger.


    These two paths undoubtedly required arge number of resources to support them. If one didn¡¯t have enough resources to support them, it would be challenging to walk down the path sessfully.


    For Chen Heng to walk his way to this point without any support, it was hard to imagine how difficult it would be.


    Thinking of this, Yang Ke became even more silent. Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s figure in the distance, her heart became increasinglyplicated.


    In the distance, under Yang Ke¡¯s gaze, Chen Heng¡¯s figure slowly appeared. His long robe was dyed red by blood, and his entire body was filled with the stench of blood, looking terrifying and somewhat dirty.


    However, even so, he still appeared calm. There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of excess restlessness or other emotions. Anyone who looked over would feel that he was extraordinary.


    Yang Ke¡¯s gaze gradually changed, looking at Chen Heng, and she suddenly stepped forward, wanting to say something to Chen Heng. However, in her heart, this impulse onlysted for a moment, which she resisted in the end.


    ¡®Even in such a situation, he grew and walked his way until this stage¡­¡¯


    She muttered to herself, as many thoughts could not help but sh through her mind.


    This was the first time she had met someone like Chen Heng. She had also met some geniuses who were ordinary people in the past, yet they did not have the calmness that Chen Heng has now. Instead, they were filled with impetuousness and arrogance. Inparison, Chen Heng belonged to the other extreme.


    ¡°In this world, nothing is simple...¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s voice continued to sound, ¡°Sometimes, the problem is right there. You can¡¯t just ignore it if you want to. Of course, the problem itself is sometimes critical, but sometimes it¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s important is to have the heart to face it calmly and be ready to change. Lu is such a person, without a doubt.¡±


    ¡°Hees from a humble background and can not bepared to anyone else. However, he has never said anything about difficulties orined about them. Therefore, it is not surprising that a person like him would stay in such a ce.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Listening to Fang Yuan¡¯s words, Yang Ke inexplicably nodded her head, agreeing with what he said.


    At this moment, the way she looked at Chen Heng also changed. She seemed to have aplicated feeling.


    However, she did not intend to go and chat with him, as she did not want to disturb Chen Heng.


    ¡°Please help me pass a message to him.¡±


    She thought for a moment and then continued, ¡°The previouspetition has ended.¡±


    ¡°Tell him to get ready and go to receive his prize. That is something that belongs to him. I believe that with this money, he will be able to waste less time and be stronger.¡±


    She said softly to Fang Yuan, then she turned around and left.


    In the distance, Chen Heng raised his head as if he had sensed something and looked in the direction she left.


    Not far away, Fang Yuan watched Yang Ke slowly leave and walk to the other side. He could not help but heave a sigh of relief in his heart.


    In the past few days, Chen Heng has appeared very calm. He seemed to be very normal. There were no changes in him other than working even harder.


    The impact of the previous failure seemed to be fading, which was what he was happy to see.


    It was precisely because of this that he did not want to see Yang Kee over and disturb Chen Heng, as he was afraid that he would disturb Chen Heng¡¯s current state, making him even sadder.


    ¡°But, is the result of thepetition out now?¡±


    He shook his head, turned around, and left the ce too.


    Soon, he returned to the previous location and conveyed the news to Chen Heng. Chen Heng appeared very calm as he heard the news as if he wasn¡¯t surprised.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    He nodded and smiled, looking very rxed. Then, he turned around and continued to work.


    In the following period, everything was very calm. After about two days, Chen Heng walked out of his workstation and went to another area.


    In front of him was a very spacious high-rise building, and people walking past had a unique temperament as if they were not ordinary people. Chen Heng walked among them and blended into the crowd instantly, appearing inconspicuous.


    ¡°A prize of three million?¡±


    Looking at the woman in the hall, Chen Heng looked surprised. He seemed to be a little surprised, ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t make a mistake?¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    In front of Chen Heng, the person in charge of the settlement of the prize was a quiet-looking woman. She looked at Chen Heng with a professional smile on her face and said, ¡°We have already calcted the prize, and this is the amount. There is nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, the prize for the third ce should only be one million.¡±


    Chen Heng frowned and was a little puzzled. The prize for thispetition was indeed very generous. As long as one was selected as a top ten contestant, they would receive a price no less than hundreds of thousands.


    Chen Heng could theoretically get a million dors plus other rewards as the third-ce winner. Yet it was not as much as three million dors, no matter how he calcted it. There must be some problem with this.


    Sitting there listening to Chen Heng¡¯s words, the woman was stunned, and she quickly began to search on herputer.


    After some investigation, she found the answer.

 Chapter 429 - - Consensus

    <h4>Chapter 429: ¨C Consensus</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Yang Ke?¡±


    Chen Heng listened to the woman in front of him exin, and he frowned. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He had no idea what they had talked about that day that caused the other party to make such a decision. However, it didn¡¯t matter.


    This prize wasn¡¯t a huge amount for the other party¡¯s status, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal for her.


    ¡®At most, he would find an opportunity to return itter.¡¯


    This thought shed through his mind, but his face remained calm. He looked at the woman, nodded to her, and said softly, ¡°Please thank Miss Yang for me. I¡¯m very grateful for her gift.¡±


    After a while, there were more people in the surroundings. One by one, they entered the hall and walked into the hall. Among them were some of his old acquaintances and previous opponents.


    Chen Heng nced at them, then silently turned around, wanting to leave this area. He only came to collect his prize and had nothing else to do here.


    Thus, he turned around slightly and prepared to leave this area. But at this moment, someone called out to him from behind.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    A young man strode forward and said loudly, ¡°Are you Lu Kong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and confirmed his identity, and then, he looked at the young man behind him.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng and hearing his answer, the young man heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he said, ¡°Our manager wants to see you. May I know if you have time now? If it¡¯s possible, please wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Your manager wants to see me?¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng was a little surprised, but he still nodded after thinking for a while. ¡°Sure.¡±


    He had no reason to reject. Since the manager wanted to see him, he would just go. It was not a big deal.


    He turned around and walked forward, following the young man into a very spacious area. There were gorgeous andplicated buildings everywhere, with all kinds of exquisite instruments in them, which looked very expensive at a nce.


    Chen Heng looked at the decorations around him and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised.


    ¡°This is the base of our ck Dream Group, our territory within Dragon City Academy.¡±


    The young man seemed to sense Chen Heng¡¯s doubt, so he turned around as he spoke softly. A smile appeared on his face, as he seemed very proud of all of this.


    However, it was also true. The energy required was beyond simple to possess such arge territory within Dragon City Academy. At least, an ordinarypany couldn¡¯t do so.


    Looking at the area in front of him, Chen Heng seemed deep in thought. At this time, he thought of many things and began to guess.


    His manager suddenly wanted to meet him. There must be some reason behind this.


    Chen Heng usually didn¡¯t have any enemies, and he had only been in this world for a short time. So, he wouldn¡¯t be a mortal enemy. He should not be seeking revenge then.


    If that was not the case, it was more likely that he wanted to invest in the sponsorship, which was very normal.


    After all, many people had seen Chen Heng¡¯s previous performance. Although he had lost to Yang Ke, he proved his strength and was obviously not inferior to others. Rui Te was clear proof. He lost to him previously and was still lying in the hospital.


    ording to the rules of this world, it seemed normal for someone to be willing to invest in a person with such an outstanding performance, especially since the other party was the organizer of thispetition. That made it even more likely. It was just that he did not know what form of sponsorship the other party would offer.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as all sorts of thoughts shed through his mind.


    The area was very spacious, but they didn¡¯t walk for too long. Soon, they arrived at arge hall.


    A woman wearing a ck uniform appeared. She looked delicate and pretty.


    She was sitting there, looking at Chen Heng and the young man as they walked in. Then, a smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    A smile quickly appeared on her face, and she said, ¡°I was wondering if I should send someone to invite you over. I didn¡¯t expect you to take the initiative toe at this time.¡±


    ¡°It was a coincidence.¡±


    As she spoke, she stretched out her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Liu Rou, the general manager of the ck Dream Group, Dragon City Academy branch.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and then extended his hand. After hesitating for a while, he said, ¡°Lu Kong.¡±


    ¡°Student Lu.¡±


    Liu Rou smiled and nodded, looking very genial, as if she hoped to dispel the Chen Heng¡¯s nervousness.


    ¡°Frankly, before thispetition, we didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone like you, Student Lu, appearing this time. Your appearance was a surprise to us.¡±


    She smiled and turned on the device beside her. On the screen, a video was disyed. It was a video recording of Chen Heng¡¯s previous battles.


    The focus point was the battle with Yang Ke. Around the video, many data analyzed the power data that Chen Heng had used throughout that battle. It was highly detailed and shocking.


    Chen Heng stood where he was and looked at the scene. His expression was calm, and he wasn¡¯t surprised.


    In his opinion, secretly recording the data of the contestants was very normal in this world. In other words, it would be a strange thing if the organizer didn¡¯t do this. He was not surprised at all.


    However, Liu Rou was observing Chen Heng¡¯s reaction. After seeing that he was not shocked, she was a little surprised. Usually, when people see such a situation, they would more or less express their surprise.


    However, when she recalled Chen Heng¡¯s previous performance, she felt relieved. She smiled and continued, ¡°As you can see, your performance is all in our eyes.¡±


    ¡°To us, you are a genius worthy of our attention without a doubt.¡±


    She said thoughtfully, ¡°Therefore, we hope to cooperate with you and reach a consensus. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Cooperate?¡±


    Listening to Liu Rou¡¯s words, Chen Heng frowned and then said, ¡°Which aspect were you referring to?¡±


    ¡°I can try every aspect.¡±


    Liu Rou looked at Chen Heng and listened to his words, and a confident smile appeared on her face. Then, she continued, ¡°Our group has the mostprehensive strength. We have dabbled in every field. As long as you are willing to ept our sponsorship, we can help you in every aspect and let you improve further.¡±


    ¡°And if you are willing, we can hire the best teacher for you at any time and provide you the best service. We can also provide you with all kinds of evolution fluid and other precious materials for free.¡±


    She said with a smile, ¡°Of course, in return, you will also need to ept our conditions and serve us for an appropriate period, in which the conditions can be negotiated.¡±


    ¡°However, I guarantee that the conditions we offer you are the most generous aspared to others. Apart from us, it¡¯s difficult for you to find simr conditions elsewhere.¡±


    She said softly, then looked behind her. A young man strode over and took some things over behind Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng looked and noticed that there were documents full of words. He looked at them and read through the uses one by one.


    During this process, Liu Rou did not disturb him and just looked at Chen Heng with a smile on her face, as if she was very confident with her conditions.


    After a long while, Chen Heng raised his head, and a thoughtful look appeared on his face. What Liu Rou said was right.


    Indeed, based on Chen Heng¡¯s understanding, the conditions they offered were more favorable than others, and the terms offered were great in many aspects.


    The primary condition was that the ck Dream Group would sponsor Chen Heng¡¯s studies at Dragon City Academy. In addition, they would also provide a fixed amount of stipend to support his daily expenses coupled with a fixed amount of reimbursement, which was quite a lot.


    In other words, as long as Chen Heng was willing to sign the contract, he would no longer have to worry about the resources he needed for his practice.


    Before he reached a certain level of growth, they would even send the items over to him directly. In addition, they had also offered the necessary supplements in various other aspects. It was pretty perfect.


    Of course, they would not be opening the charity hall for free after giving so much, so they had also stated their conditions.


    The first condition was that Chen Heng had to cooperate with them at any specific time.


    For example, when the ck Dream Group wanted Chen Heng to participate in some activities, Chen Heng could not refuse without a valid reason. In addition, he also had an obligation to cooperate with them on publicity in the outside world.


    These were just small parts. What made Chen Heng most concerned was a special deration on it.


    When the ck Dream Group had a special mission request, Chen Heng would have to cooperate.


    ¡°A special mission?¡±


    Chen Heng frowned and looked at Liu Rou. ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    ¡°This is a confidentiality use.¡±


    Liu Rou listened to Chen Heng¡¯s words and exined softly, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not just our group, other groups also have various missions, and most of these missions involve the core secrets of the groups. Some even involve extraterrestrial forces. These missions are also why we choose to train our own Beastmasters and let them serve us.


    ¡°We can¡¯t refuse these missions?¡±


    Chen Heng frowned and continued to ask.


    Liu Rou exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t refuse. It¡¯s just that within a year, you will have to ept a few missions. Although you can¡¯t refuse some missions, you can choose not to go if there¡¯s a legitimate reason. This will be written in the terms. In addition, although you are carrying out missions, in reality, these missions are also well rewarded.¡±


    She paused, then winked at Chen Heng and said, ¡°Maybe when you see the rewards of those missions, you¡¯ll be tempted. The rewards are not only all kinds of high-level evolution fluid, but also treasures produced in the depths of the universe, and even...¡±


    She paused, then a smile suddenly appeared on her face. ¡°Even Imperial Beasts are possible...¡±


    As soon as she said that, Chen Heng paused as he was a little surprised.


    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t too surprising¡­


    In this world, although a cub was precious, it wasn¡¯t something that arge group like the ck Dream Group couldn¡¯t afford.


    Based on Chen Heng¡¯s understanding, most of theserge groups had already developed their businesses on others. Besides, many even had grasped the means to obtain a cub.


    A cub was a treasure that was almost impossible to get, but it wasn¡¯t as precious to these people.


    In other words, they were indeed powerful, to the extent that even such a precious thing didn¡¯t seem to value that much.


    ¡°Then...¡±


    Chen Heng pondered for a moment, then continued to ask.


    In the face of his question, Liu Rou didn¡¯t seem impatient, but she kept smiling the whole time and patiently replying.


    After a long while, Chen Heng and Liu Rou walked out. The two of them had finally reached an agreement.


    Chen Heng finally agreed to their conditions, which wasn¡¯t strange. Since some time ago, Chen Heng had already decided to find a ce to rely on.


    In this world, if there was no one to support, it was destined that one would not be able to go far. Since he had already decided to find an investor, then it naturally depended on the conditions they offered.


    In other words, as long as the conditions were good enough, then it did not matter who.. He would just agree to it.

 Chapter 430 - Imperial Beast

    <h4>Chapter 430: ¨C Imperial Beast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he walked out of the tall building and silently walked to the side.


    His expression looked very calm, but he was also deep in thought.


    Before he left that ce, he was still a free man.


    But now, after seeing Liu Rou, he had be a contract worker.


    He had signed an agreement with the other party. He had be the other party¡¯s sponsorship target to a certain extent.


    It was just that the conditions were much betterpared to normal employment.


    But that was it.


    Signing an agreement with a certain group and epting sponsorship was something he had long thought of.


    Now that things had really turned out like this, there was nothing to be surprised about.


    It was only within expectations.


    However, if this was the case, Chen Heng¡¯s future development would be much smoother.


    At the very least, some of the things that he originally needed to worry about could now be left to others to worry about.


    ording to the agreement, after this, Chen Heng would have special people to provide him with the resources he needed for his monthly cultivation.


    There would even be a fixed amount of money given to him every month. The conditions were very generous.


    Of course, since the conditions were so generous, he naturally had to pay. What Chen Heng paid was part of his freedom.


    After this, he needed to constantly inform the people of the ck Dream Group of his position. At the same time, when necessary, he also needed to ept missions from the ck Dream Group. If there was no legitimate reason, he could not refuse.


    Overall,pared to before, there were many more restrictions. However, Chen Heng did not care about this.


    Most things in this world were like this. If you wanted to obtain something, you had to lose something. It was fated to be impossible to only obtain without losing.


    Therefore, Chen Heng did not feel anything wrong with the contract. At this moment, the only thing he needed to think about was something else.


    ¡®The league tournament, huh¡­¡¯


    Chen Heng recalled his conversation with Liu Rou just now while walking on the road. This thought shed through his mind, and he could not help but frown.


    Just now, after reaching an agreement, Liu Rou had informed him of the first task he needed toplete.


    They had requested for him to participate in this Qika League tournament.


    The so-called Qika League was the bestpetition held on this. Every year, there would be many spectators, and it was a very prestigiouspetition.


    And the participants in it were the candidates who met the requirements of the entire.


    ording to what Chen Heng had just learned, if one wanted to enter and join the Qika League, other than being in a top-tier academy, one also had to be rmended.


    Otherwise, even if one wanted to participate in the tournament, there was no way they would be epted.


    This was what Chen Heng had learned from Liu Rou. The threshold for such a tournament was undoubtedly very high.


    Based on what Chen Heng had learned, this tournament seemed to be far from as simple as it seemed on the surface. It even involved negotiations between the federation and the extraterrestrial forces.


    The rewards were also very shocking. Thepetition winner could even receive the reward of a young Imperial Beast.


    Before this, Chen Heng thought about whether he should think of a way to get an entrance ticket to participate in thepetition and obtain a young Imperial Beast.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that he would have the chance to obtain one now.


    Moreover, at this time, there was no need for him to participate in this kind ofpetition and fight to win a young Imperial Beast.


    Before this, in the agreement, Liu Rou had already promised Chen Heng.


    Prior to participating in thepetition, she would think of a way to get Chen Heng a young Imperial Beast, and directly hand it over to him.


    He didn¡¯t need to do much for a young Imperial Beast. This kind of spending could be considered extremely generous.


    Even if it was the most ordinary kind, a young Imperial Beast was definitely not that simple in value. It could be considered an extremely precious item.


    An ordinary person would definitely not be able to get their hands on it even if they were to go bankrupt.


    And up until now, Chen Heng hadn¡¯t even done much. He had only indicated that he was willing to ept the other party¡¯s sponsorship, and the other party had automatically delivered the item to his doorstep.


    The difference between the two was really huge.


    However, after having an Imperial Beast, Chen Heng¡¯s desire for thepetition had also decreased.


    If it weren¡¯t for Liu Rou¡¯s request, he might not have been willing to participate in thispetition.


    Once every moment, Chen Heng would pause his footsteps and look into the distance.


    In the distance, pedestrians walked in front of him. They seemed very calm, but they were also very scrambled.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Chen Heng was silent for a moment. Then, he continued to walk forward.


    Not long after, he left this ce and went to the distance, to the ce where he trained every day.


    In a familiar ce, the decorations around him were still the same.


    However,pared to before, at this time, the telekic power in Chen Heng¡¯s body had gradually increased, bing stronger and stronger.


    Although the telekic power in his body was still unable topare to senior Beastmasters like Yang Ke,pared to before, it had already increased by a lot, bing much stronger.


    If he continued at this rate, it wouldn¡¯t take him too long to catch up to Yang Ke and the others.


    He could feel his progress from the training room.


    After a round of training, he returned to the ce he had been before and went to Fang Yuan¡¯s ughterhouse to work.


    After epting the ck Dream Group sponsorship, in theory, Chen Heng did not need to continue working here to earn his living expenses.


    However, for Chen Heng, he could not leave this ce for the time being.


    After all, if he left this ce, it would not be easy for him to find a ce where he could easily obtain the ughter power.


    There was no ce in the entire academy that was more suitable for Chen Heng to cultivate than this ce.


    If he were to stay here, the umtion of the ughter power in his body would speed up, and he would be stronger rapidly.


    Therefore, even though he had enough funding, Chen Heng¡¯s life seemed to be the same as before. There was not much difference.


    The days seemed to be the same as before. There were not many changes.


    Soon, more than half a month passed in peace.


    Half a monthter, Liu Rou personally came to Chen Heng¡¯s residence.


    ¡°This is where you live?¡±


    She walked to Chen Heng¡¯s room and looked at the furnishings around her. She looked surprised and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡±


    There was nothing different around Chen Heng¡¯s room. All the furnishings were very ordinary.


    At first nce, it looked like an ordinary person¡¯s room. There was nothing different.


    If Liu Rou didn¡¯t know that this was Chen Heng¡¯s room, she would probably have thought that this was an ordinary person¡¯s room.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a ce to stay. There¡¯s no need for too many tricks.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s voice sounded in front of her.


    He was sitting on the floor in front of her. He looked like he was meditating. His expression was very calm. At this moment, he opened his eyes and looked at Liu Rou in front of him. He said, ¡°And this ce is provided by the academy. It¡¯s not appropriate to renovate it without permission.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Standing there, Liu Rou nodded and said with a smile, ¡°It just so happens that I have a house nearby. The conditions are much better than this one.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay there. I don¡¯t usually stay there anyway. It¡¯s a waste to be idle.¡±


    ¡°And...¡±


    She said softly, looking at Chen Heng¡¯s handsome face. Her voice unconsciously became gentle as she said, ¡°Maybe we can still have some fun in there...¡±


    Her voice kept ringing in the same ce. It sounded very gentle, but it also had a unique temptation, as if it had a strong hint.


    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary.¡± Chen Heng responded.


    Chen Heng¡¯s face was calm. Hearing Liu Rou¡¯s words, he just silently shook his head and said, ¡°This ce is quite good and pretty convenient. There¡¯s no need for a change.


    ¡°Have you brought the things I want?¡± He looked at Liu Rou in front of him and suddenly asked.


    At this moment, he looked very calm, as if he didn¡¯t understand what the other party meant.


    ¡°Tsk, how boring.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s expression, Liu Rou shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve brought what you asked for.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an Imperial Beast egg from the ck Iron. If the estimation is urate, it should be a Dragon Bird¡¯s egg.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Bird?¡±


    Sitting on the spot, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard the name.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Liu Rou nodded and confirmed Chen Heng¡¯s words. ¡°This is a unique life form on the ck Iron. It has very good potential. Once it matures, it can have terrifying destructive power.


    ¡°Of course, this kind of Imperial Beast is only considered average among the group of Imperial Beasts.


    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±


    She said softly, looking at Chen Heng in front of her, and continued, ¡°A truly high-quality Imperial Beast egg is a very rare thing. It¡¯s not that easy to obtain


    ¡°Even this Imperial Beast egg was obtained with great effort by me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chen Heng didn¡¯t say anything. He just nodded silently. He wasn¡¯t disappointed by this result. He had already expected it.


    In this world, qualified Imperial Beasts were very precious. High-quality Imperial Beasts were even more precious.


    A high-quality Imperial Beast¡¯s appearance could easily cause a huge wave. Countless people¡¯s gazes would turn to it, wanting to capture it in their hands.


    It was undoubtedly extremely difficult to obtain a high-quality Imperial Beast.


    Even if the ck Dream Group had one, they wouldn¡¯t easily give such a precious thing to Chen Heng.


    It was great for him to receive an ordinary Imperial Beast. Therefore, Chen Heng didn¡¯t feel surprised by the result before his eyes.


    ¡°The Dragon Bird¡¯s power can only be considered ordinary among Imperial Beasts. However, once it is cultivated, it can also be used as a rather strong power, allowing your telekinesis to y a more powerful role.¡±


    In front of him, Liu Rou said softly, ¡°The reason thepany gave you this Dragon Bird¡¯s egg is to make you feel at ease and at the same time obtain a good result in the uing league tournament.


    ¡°You can rest assured in this aspect.


    ¡°As long as you perform well in the league tournament and can evenplete more missions in the future, I will have the right to fight for better resources for you.


    ¡°Some things that should be yours will definitely not run away.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, who was sitting upright in front of her, her expression gradually became serious. At this moment, she looked at him and said this.


    The moment she signed the agreement with Chen Heng, their interests had already been tied up to a certain extent.


    As the manager in charge of this area of the ck Dream Group, she indeed had a lot of autonomy. But at the same time, she also had to bear a lot of responsibility.


    Chen Heng was someone she had signed on her own initiative, including all kinds of treatment, and even the Imperial Beasts that she had fought for Chen Heng.


    Under such circumstances, if Chen Heng¡¯ster performance were not outstanding enough to satisfy others, she would not exin it to the people behind him.


    On the contrary, if Chen Heng¡¯s performance was outstanding and stunning, then as the person who had personally discovered Chen Heng, Liu Rou could be considered to have a certain level of insight. She would naturally receive a great reward or even other benefits.


    The interests of both sides could ovep to a certain extent. Because of this, Chen Heng was not afraid of the other party doing anything.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Looking at Liu Rou in front of him, Chen Heng nodded and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s attitude, Liu Rou nodded with some satisfaction. Then, she said, ¡°With the strength that you disyed previously, although you¡¯re still a littlecking in the league tournament....¡±

 Chapter 431 - Contact

    <h4>Chapter 431: ¨C Contact</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Just how terrifying is it?¡±


    Liu Rou thought for a moment while sitting there. Then she deliberated on her words, looked at Chen Heng in front of her, and said, ¡°Basically, every qualified participant in this league tournament is no weaker than Rui Te, whom you defeated previously. In fact, they are much stronger.


    ¡°The previous likes of Rui Te, Qi Lin, and Yang Ke couldn¡¯t be considered favorites in this league tournament. It¡¯s actually this terrifying...¡±


    Standing there and listening to Liu Rou¡¯s words, Chen Heng was a little surprised. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but think.


    From what Liu Rou said in front of him, the standard of this league match seemed to be even higher than he had imagined. How was Rui Te¡¯s strength before this?


    In Chen Heng¡¯s view, his strength was just mediocre and not worth mentioning. But this was only in Chen Heng¡¯s view.


    In fact, Qi Lin, Yang Ke, and Rui Te were already considered excellent students from the Dragon City Academy.


    At least, among the students of the same grade, he could be considered highly excellent. His strength was very tyrannical, reaching a point that people could not resist.


    Otherwise, he would not have been personally invited by Liu Rou to participate in the previouspetition.


    Compared to ordinary people, let alone Qi Lin and Yang Ke, Rui Te, a pure Martial Artist, was already considered an insurmountable peak.


    And now, from what Liu Rou meant, the strength of each yer participating in the league tournament was not inferior to Rui Te. They were even much stronger.


    Wasn¡¯t this standard and intensity a little too exaggerated? But thinking about it carefully, it seemed very normal.


    ording to what Liu Rou said, this league tournament was not just within Dragon City Academy but also open to this entire.


    Besides the students of Dragon City Academy, there were also other outstanding talents on this and even those from others who would participate in this league tournament.


    It wouldn¡¯t be much of a surprise with so many geniuses, no matter what kind of people appeared.


    If it weren¡¯t for the age restriction in this league tournament, open to only the age below 25, the people who would participate in this league would probably be even more terrifying.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but frown. At this time, he also understood the hidden pressure.


    Liu Rou and the ck Dream Group didn¡¯t request Chen Heng to win the entire tournament and be the champion. Instead, they just want him to win one or two matches.


    There wasn¡¯t a need to win too many matches. Chen Heng only needed to win one or two matches to satisfy the requirements.


    Chen Heng pondered for a moment. At this moment, his strength could already be considered very strong within the academy.


    As long as he didn¡¯t encounter powerful figures like Yang Ke and Qi Lin, winning just one or two matches wouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem. At least, there wouldn¡¯t be too much pressure.


    This was also why Liu Rou had given him such an exnation. There were still a few months before the league tournament officially began.


    In such a long period, Chen Heng¡¯s strength would definitely increase. At that time, his chances of participating in the league tournament would also be higher.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression returned to calmness as he thought about it. Finally, he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±


    Liu Rou stood up from where she was and looked at Chen Heng in front of her. Then, a smile appeared on her face. At this moment, she opened her mouth and said, ¡°After a while, the professional teacher I hired for you will arrive and give youprehensive guidance.


    ¡°There is no doubt that in some aspects, you are a well-deserved genius.


    ¡°However, no matter how talented you are, you still need to be trained properly to correct your body¡¯s habits and at the same time, protect your body from developing internal injuries.


    ¡°So in the future, if you have any problems, try to consult these professionals.


    ¡°As for the Dragon Bird Egg, I have already asked people to put it aside.


    ¡°If you want to go and take a look, you can go at any time.¡±


    She smiled and said at this time.


    Then, she waved her hand and smiled at Chen Heng before turning around and leaving the area. Her figure gradually disappeared from Chen Heng¡¯s sight, leaving Chen Heng on the spot.


    Standing alone, Chen Heng looked into the distance and then at the sky.


    In the sky, a faint white cloud was floating. The sky looked so clear and beautiful.


    Chen Heng looked at the scene in front of him alone. He quietly looked at it for a long time before standing up and leaving. After leaving this ce, he turned around and walked towards another area.


    Soon, he arrived at another ce. In front of him was a spacious and gorgeousboratory. In the surroundings, there were exquisite instruments and various other equipment.


    As he walked on the road, Chen Heng could see people walking toward him from time to time.


    Then, he walked all the way to the end and arrived at a room.


    ¡°Is this the ce...¡±


    Walking at the ce in front of him, he looked ahead and opened the door. Then, he walked in.


    ¡°Test passed...¡±


    In front of him, a mechanical voice slowly sounded. It sounded very dull and hoarse as if it had no soul.


    Chen Heng pushed the door open and walked straight in. Then, the scene in front of him suddenly changed, and the scenery changed. The containers ced in front of him looked very clear.


    The containers in front of him looked very exquisite. Each of them was very expensive and not simple goods.


    This ce was none other than the ck Dream Group¡¯s residence in Dragon City Academy. Each of the furnishings was the best. Each of them was priceless. They used the best technology, but they also held high values. Many of the materials in this ce were very precious, and their overall value could be considered very high.


    To put it bluntly, no one would dare to enter this ce under normal circumstances.


    Because once they broke anything in this ce, they would probably not be able to make up for the loss even if they sold themselves.


    This ce was so precious that there was not the slightest bit of falsehood to a certain extent.


    And in such an important ce, the things stored in it were naturally extremely precious. Chen Heng looked around as he walked in.


    In the surroundings, there was some golden liquid flowing within the containers. There seemed to be some sort of life force blooming within it, and it looked extremely beautiful at a nce.


    Of course,pared to the golden liquid, what really attracted Chen Heng¡¯s attention was the other things within it.


    Chen Heng looked ahead at the golden container. There, a scarlet egg was ced, and it was very eye-catching.


    The scarlet egg looked unique, and there seemed to be a streak of texture. It was very mysterious, and at the same time, it was stunning. It was like a naturally formed pattern, and it was stunning.


    Its eggshell also looked unusual, and it did not look like a normal eggshell. Instead, it looked like some sort of jade, and it was extremely gorgeous.


    At this moment, it was lying in the golden liquid, absorbing the power of the golden liquid and slowly growing.


    Walking into the room, looking at the scarlet egg in front of him, Chen Heng silently turned around and walked over.


    A vital life force was blooming on the scarlet egg, making people feel unique.


    ¡°Such incredible life force...¡±


    Walking to this area, Chen Heng slowly approached the container in front of him. Then, he reached out his hand and silently ced it on the container.


    Bang!


    An invisible spirit instantly spread out. The fluctuation was unique. It was somewhat ignorant but also somewhat curious.


    As if sensing Chen Heng¡¯s arrival, an inexplicable will began to awaken in the scarlet egg. At this moment, it instinctively extended its tentacles toward the outside world,ing into contact with Chen Heng just like that.


    This new will was very young, but it was also very powerful. It possessed extremely pure power.


    After sensing Chen Heng¡¯s arrival, it instinctively withdrew and then cautiously probed, trying toe into contact with Chen Heng.


    This contact was very cautious at the beginning, with some caution.


    Butter on, as if sensing that Chen Heng did not have any malicious intent, it suddenly became cheerful, appearing much more lively.


    It spread out its will, making ite into contact with Chen Heng. Just like that, its spirit continued to connect to the outside,ing into contact with Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng didn¡¯t resist. Instead, he carefully came into contact with it and slowly became familiar with it.


    To a certain extent, this could be considered a process of developing tacit understanding.


    The connection between a Beastmaster and his Imperial Beast needed to be the closest. The two had to be very close to each other to be able to exert the greatest power.


    Therefore, to maximize the connection between the two sides, the connection between a Beastmaster and an Imperial Beast was often attempted before they were born.


    This was also why Imperial Beasts had to be raised from a young age.


    Once an Imperial Beast grew up, its vignce would be extremely strong.


    It would be much more difficult to develop a sufficient rapport with the Imperial Beast if it reached that level¡ª it was impossible.


    But now, it was just a cub, so the process was much easier.


    Chen Heng quietly released his spiritual power and slowly made contact with the Imperial Beast in front of him.


    Then, he thought for a moment and slowly channeled the telekic power in his body.


    Wisps of telekic power emerged from his body and then spread out, interweaving with the strange will in front of him.


    Then, Chen Heng sensed that an inexplicable change began to ur.


    As his telekic power continued to spread out and came into contact with the Imperial Beast, the telekic power in his body began to slowly disappear, as if it had directly merged into the body of the Imperial Beast.


    Along with this process, a warm, satisfied, and amiable emotion emerged from the will in front of him.


    It was as if this little fellow in front of him could sense the power in Chen Heng¡¯s body and was very satisfied with the telekic power that emerged from his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s consuming telekic power like food?¡±


    Standing on the spot, feeling the changes in front of him, Chen Heng was deep in thought, and this thought shed through his mind.


    The situation in front of him could be considered very normal between a Beastmaster and an Imperial Beast.


    The rtionship between a Beastmaster and an Imperial Beast was one of mutual benefit.


    A Beastmaster could apply his telekic power rapidly into the body of the Imperial Beast, thereby improving his telekic power. At the same time, he could also borrow the power of the Imperial Beast to fight and kill.


    During this process, the Imperial Beast would also receive the nourishment of telekic power. Not only its strength, but even its potential would be stronger to a certain extent, reaching a whole new level.


    Generally speaking, under the circumstances of having an owner, an Imperial Beast would be able to exert much more power than it would in the wild.


    Even though in the wild, an Imperial Beast was also very powerful. This was the rtionship between a Beastmaster and an Imperial Beast. The two were mutually beneficial to each other. The forging rtionship was happening now, and this was a good omen.


    By devouring Chen Heng¡¯s telekic power, it meant that the Imperial Beast had already epted Chen Heng as its master and would slowly establish a connection with him.


    Devouring the telekic power in his body was a process of establishing a connection.


    The more telekic power the Imperial Beast devoured from its master¡¯s body, the more its own body would slowly be branded with its master¡¯s imprint, and then it would be one with its master.


    Standing on the spot, Chen Heng recalled all the information about the Imperial Beast. His face was calm, and all sorts of thoughts shed through his mind.


    At this moment, the will in front of him had gradually quieted down.


    It seemed that the will had also begun to feel tired and sleepy at this moment.


    However, despite this, he still maintained contact with Chen Heng, appearing somewhat reluctant to part with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Standing on the spot, feeling this feeling, Chen Heng smiled and then said softly, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, then rest.¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m freeter, I¡¯lle and see you again.¡±


    He said softly, his voice reverberating on the spot. At the same time, his own spiritual energy was also slowly changing, soothing the unknown will in front of him.


    In front of him, the container seemed to have understood Chen Heng¡¯s meaning. There were some changes on the scarlet egg. A faint light shed past as if responding to it.


    Then, Chen Heng sensed that the will that had originally existed in the surroundings had begun to quiet down. At this moment, it had already slowly disappeared.


    From the looks of it, it should have gone into a deep sleep.


    At this point, even Chen Heng himself could no longer sense the will and spirit of his Imperial Beast.. He could only vaguely sense that he was still there.

 Chapter 432 - - Incubation

    <h4>Chapter 432: ¨C Incubation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Imperial Beasts are truly a mysterious existence...¡±


    Chen Heng stood where he was, feeling the will in front of him gradually disappear.


    Even though he had experienced many worlds and seen scenes from different worlds, this was the first time he had experienced such an existence in this world.


    Imperial Beasts and Beastmasters, these things really intrigued him. Of course, to Chen Heng, what he was more curious about were actually some other things.


    ¡®What is the difference between this world and the other worlds?¡¯


    Chen Heng thought so as he walked out of the room to the outside.


    The most significant difference between this world and the other worlds was the unique existence of a Beastmaster.


    Although there were various kinds of unique, extraordinary powers from all other worlds, these extraordinary powers could all be summed up into three types.


    Warriors who relied on body forging to strengthen their bodies and continuously tap into their own potential.


    This was the mostmon type. Whether it was the Body Forging Warrior in Chen Heng¡¯s original world or the Martial Artists in this world, they all belonged to this type.


    Apart from this, there were also Knights who relied on life energy to make their bodies stronger. The life energy also awakens the potential energy in the Knight¡¯s bodies.


    This type was rtively rare. However, in general, whether it was their strength or future prospects, they were all above regr Martial Artists.


    Both the Knights of the Sorcerer World and the Life Knights of the World of Gods belonged to this category.


    And thest category was Sorcerers who used unique mind power to power up themselves by stirring up the outside world¡¯s power.


    This category was very different from the previous two categories. The prospects were broader and more powerful.


    Sorcerers of the Sorcerer World and Mages of the World of Gods belonged to this category.


    As for the cultivators in the Azure World, they belonged to Sorcerer in general. However, their nature was moreprehensive, and they even involved three aspects simultaneously.


    Although no Knight had awakened life energy in this world, some Martial Artists tempered their bodies and Extraordinary Beings who used spiritual power.


    In other words, besides tempering their bodies, Martial Artists also needed to mobilize their own spiritual power in this world.


    To a certain extent, it was equivalent to thebination of Warriors and Mages.


    Of course, the reason why Martial Artists in this world refined their spiritual power was not to pry the power between the worlds but to bepatible and better control the mecha. This would allow them to unleash even more powerful power.


    But overall, they still belonged to the above three categories.


    But the power of telekinesis was beyond these three categories.


    This power was not life energy, nor was it pure spiritual power. Instead, it seemed to be an even more unique and powerful power.


    From what Chen Heng felt, this power was undoubtedly very powerful. It was not inferior to spiritual power and life energy at all. On the contrary, it was even more powerful.


    The birth of telekic power might be the uniqueness of this world, or it might involve some of its secrets.


    However, for now, what Chen Heng was most interested in was whether it was possible to awaken the unique power of telekic power in other worlds?


    Chen Heng was very interested in this. Of course, no matter how interested he was, it was not the time to explore this.


    After all, he was still far from reaching the top of this world, so he did not know much.


    Without reaching the peak, there was no way to have a deep understanding of the unique power of telekinesis, let alone understand the nature of this power.


    Therefore, Chen Heng did not need to worry about this for the time being.


    Even though he had received funding from the ck Dream Group, on the surface, Chen Heng¡¯s life didn¡¯t seem to have changed much.


    Everything was still the same as before. There weren¡¯t too many changes, and there weren¡¯t too many ups and downs.


    However, in the following time, Chen Heng increased the frequency and time spent visiting his Imperial Beast egg.


    Every day, he would take some time out tomunicate with the Imperial Beast egg and use his telekinesis to understand each other¡¯s status.


    As time passed, this also became a habit.


    Although the Imperial Beast hadn¡¯t hatched yet, Chen Heng could clearly feel that the will in the Imperial Beast egg had already been fully nurtured. At this moment, it already had everything that a normal life had.


    It would feel unique, and it would also be happy to have someone to apany it. All sorts of emotions were very clear.


    Before Chen Heng arrived, it would fall into a deep sleep alone. Only when Chen Heng arrived would it wake up and chat with Chen Heng with joy.


    They would feel each other¡¯s emotions.


    Of course, this kind ofpanionship was also necessary to a certain extent.?The tacit understanding between people was often born at the moment of contact.


    Time yed a great role in it. It was the same for Beastmasters and Imperial Beasts.


    At least in this kind ofpanionship, the tacit understanding between Chen Heng and the Imperial Beast was slowly growing, bing deeper and deeper.


    This way, when the Imperial Beast hatched, it could also save some of the processes of cultivating tacit understanding.


    During this process, Chen Heng also carried out some experiments.


    He injected part of the ughter power in his body into the Imperial Beast¡¯s body and observed the transformation.


    As he had expected, after injecting such a powerful force like the ughter power into the Imperial Beast egg, the originally normal-looking Imperial Beast egg grew rapidly, and the aura within it suddenly became stronger.


    Of course, what reced it was some other problems.


    The ughter power was produced while killing, and it carried a certain kind of strong nature.


    After being contaminated by the ughter power for a long time, it was easy to cause a change in one¡¯s personality, resulting in a vicious killing intent.


    In the past, even if Chen Heng used this kind of power himself, he was still very cautious. He needed to cooperate with his divine power and meditation not to be affected too much.


    He could be unaffected, but the will in the subdued beast egg couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    After all, no matter how strong its essence was, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that it was just arva.


    No matter what kind of life form it was, it was the most vulnerable when it was arva and also the most susceptible to influence.


    Even if it was just a tiny bit of influence, it could lead to unexpected developments in the future.


    After infusing it with ughter power, Chen Heng could clearly feel that the will within the subdued beast egg had be much sharper.


    Even though he was still very close to Chen Heng, now, he had an intense curiosity towards the outside world and an aggressive nature. This was clearly the effect of the ughter power.


    After sensing this, Chen Heng quickly stopped his actions. Then, he used the pure divine power in his body to slowly purify the ughter power within so that it wouldn¡¯t affect the will.


    After that, Chen Heng didn¡¯t inject any more ughter power. He only injected a weak amount of divine power, using it to cleanse the Imperial Beast and slowly nurture it slowly.


    Just like that, more than two months went by. Two monthster, Chen Heng silently came to this room and stood alone.


    He kept silent and calmly looked at the object in front of him.


    In front of him, a scarlet egg was ced there. At a nce, it looked like arge red jade. It was crystal clear, and it had a unique sense of beauty at a nce.


    On the surface of the red crystal, there were some unique patterns. At first nce, it looked very special. If one looked closely, one could see a faint red glow blossoming on this Imperial Beast egg¡ª it was stunning.


    After more than three months of incubation, the Imperial Beast egg had reached its peak and was about to hatch.


    The entire process was under control. Someone recorded every time point. They were constantly observing it to deal with any abnormality immediately.


    Chen Heng stood in front of the Imperial Beast Egg silently before he reached out his hand and ced his palm on it.


    The moment he ced his arm on it, a unique warm feeling surged from his palm. The feeling was soft and carried a warmth.


    Of course, what Chen Heng cared about the most was not this, but some other circumstances.


    As Chen Heng¡¯s arm touched the Imperial Beast egg, a familiar aura also emerged, responding to Chen Heng.


    It was the will of this familiar egg. At this moment, it was extremely active and very clear.


    Compared to three months ago, its power had greatly increased. It could clearly convey its thoughts to Chen Heng.


    At this moment, Chen Heng could feel the thoughtsing from the Imperial Beast Egg.


    ¡°It¡¯s about toe out...¡±


    Chen Heng smiled as he felt the will. At this moment, this thought shed through his mind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Liu Rou looked at the scene in front of her at the side with interest. Then, she said, ¡°The incubation process has already begun. If you have nothing else to do, you can stay here today and observe the entire process.¡±


    After saying this, she turned around and left this ce, walking out.


    Chen Heng was the only one left in the room. He didn¡¯t move at all. He was still standing there, looking at the situation in front of him with interest.


    To him, this was the first time he had seen the birth of an Imperial Beast in this world. It would be a pity if he missed it.


    Therefore, he had no intention of leaving this ce. Instead, he just stood there and watched silently.


    As time passed, the light around him became brighter, and the temperature also became hotter. It was ufortable.


    The entire room was like a furnace at this moment, boiling.

 Chapter 433 - - Peace

    <h4>Chapter 433: ¨C Peace</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A faint light began to flicker in the dim room and suddenly lit up. Following that, a brand new aura appeared, along with a small figure.


    In front of Chen Heng, the small life¡¯s appearance was revealed.


    From the surface, this small life was still very young and tender, but it was also very cute and had a unique feeling.


    In front of Chen Heng, it blinked its eyes and looked at Chen Heng seriously. There was still some confusion in its eyes as if it was identifying its master.


    Until a momentter, a familiar aura was revealed. In front of it, the haziness in the little life¡¯s eyes disappeared and was reced by a kind of friendliness.


    It suddenly moved forward and directly jumped into Chen Heng¡¯s arms in the next moment. At this moment, Chen Heng felt his hand sink, and then there was something else.


    In his arms, a small life was squeaking, and from its sound, it sounded very noisy.


    ¡°Does it have this kind of weight when it¡¯s just born?¡±


    At the side, with a sizzling sound, the door of the room was opened by Liu Rou. She walked into the room and looked at the Dragon Bird in Chen Heng¡¯s hands and could not help but be a little surprised.


    A few staff members dressed in tight clothing hurriedly walked into the room at the side. They took the newborn Dragon Bird from Chen Heng¡¯s hands and put it aside.


    During this process, the little Dragon Bird kept crying. It struggled very hard. Its pair of big eyes looked at Chen Heng and shouted at him from time to time.


    Chen Heng only smiled at this. Then, he touched its head and calmed it down.


    A unique spiritual power spread out from his body, instantly calming the Dragon Bird down. It calmed its emotions and wasn¡¯t as flustered as before.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Rou couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue in wonder.


    ¡°When Imperial Beasts are born, they are very timid. It¡¯s very difficult to calm them down. Sometimes, they even have to shout for a few days before they can calm down.¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see an Imperial Beast as obedient as yours.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just lucky.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled. Then, he looked at the staff holding the Dragon Bird and doing all kinds of actions in front of him.


    Of course, what these people were doing was actually notplicated. Most of them were doing tests to check if there was anything wrong with the Dragon Bird.


    Simr tests were done before birth. However, some things couldn¡¯t bepletely tested before birth. Therefore, aplete test can only be done after birth.


    This was also the reason why Liu Rou stayed here and watched. Fortunately, the process wasn¡¯t thatplicated. Chen Heng stood there for a while and got the results.


    ¡°The results are out. Not bad.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Liu Rou smiled and congratted him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chen Heng also revealed a smile at the right time, appearing very gentle. On the surface, he was also very happy.


    A momentter, Liu Rou left.


    A newly born Imperial Beast still needed some time to be carefully nurtured and grow in a rtively safe environment. Only then could it be considered safe.


    This was very normal. After all, all life forms were fragile at the moment of their birth. It needed some time to grow before it could safely survive.


    During this period, the Dragon Bird was kept in a sealed room. Of course, with the life force of the Imperial Beast, this period wasn¡¯t considered long.


    However, two months would be enough. Thus, Chen Heng left.


    There were already changes on the Dragon Bird¡¯s body at this time. The Imperial Beast Mark had already beenid down.


    Previously, as the Dragon Bird absorbed Chen Heng¡¯s spiritual power for an extended period, its body gradually formed the mark as it received more and more spiritual power.


    The mark was originally not very clear. It was vague and not very obvious.


    However, with the official birth of the Dragon Bird, Chen Heng could also sense that the mark that signifies him as the master formed on its body.


    For Chen Heng, this was a unique feeling.


    After the telekic mark took shape, he seemed to be able to do some things through the subdued beasts in his body.


    For example, the spiritual resonance with the Imperial Beast formed a connection between the Beastmaster with it, enabling the Beastmaster to transmit his thoughts and emotions to the Imperial Beast.


    Of course, the Imperial Beast¡¯s emotions and thoughts could also be transmitted to Chen Heng through this mark.


    Chen Heng roughly felt it just now.


    Through the imprint, he seemed to be able to see the scene of the previous room vaguely.


    In the scene, a small Dragon Bird stayed in a box-like ce. It was in a daze, and it was filled with an inexplicable curiosity towards everything around it.


    It had just been born. At this moment, the ignorant, curious, passionate, and fearful emotions from its body all surged into Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and he felt them all.


    This was the most significant change.


    It was also the first use of the telekic mark after it was formed.


    ¡°I can use the telekic mark to form a connection, and then I can even feel the situation on the other side of the mark...¡±


    Of course, the use of the telekic was far more than that.


    At least ording to Chen Heng¡¯s understanding of the situation, the telekic mark could also reflect a powerful life force through the growth of the Imperial Beast, thus strengthening the body of the Imperial Beast.


    This strengthening was mutual.


    An increase in the strength of the Imperial Beast¡¯s body could lead to the growth of the Beastmaster. Correspondingly, the growth of the Beastmaster could also easily lead to an increase in the strength of the Imperial Beast.


    This was a two-way improvement, a mutually beneficial rtionship.


    To a certain extent, this was also why Imperial Beasts had to be nurtured from a young age.


    This was because only by nurturing them from a young age could the tacit understanding between a Beastmaster and an Imperial Beast be maximized, and the strength increment could also be maximized.


    If one were to connect with an old Imperial Beast directly, then the Beastmaster¡¯s strength increment wouldn¡¯t be too significant.


    However, it was different for a cub. No matter what kind of life form it was, it was the easiest to grow up initially.


    In the case of a cub, a life form could easily grow up quickly, which would increase the strength of the Beastmaster.


    Of course, the Beastmaster could also strengthen the strength of the Imperial Beast by tempering the spirit power and baptizing the subdued beast.


    The rtionship between the two was mutual. This was the greatest use of telekinesis marks. Apart from this, it seemed to have many other uses.


    However, Chen Heng didn¡¯t know about this information.


    Compared to other worlds, this world was much more convenient in terms of information. However, some information was still not so easy to obtain. Information gap existed no matter what world it was in.


    Time slowly passed. Two monthster, Chen Heng personally brought the Dragon Bird back.


    Chen Heng gave it a name. The Dragon Bird seemed to like this name.


    Plop.


    A crisp sound was heard.


    Chen Heng was sitting on a nket on a piece of grass. He casually threw out a can.


    ¡°Red, go and pick it up.¡±


    Looking at the can, Chen Heng didn¡¯t care and said casually.


    A red bird suddenly flew out at the side, leaving a red afterimage in the air.


    Not long after, the can was returned to Chen Heng as if there were no changes.


    A Dragon Bird stood in front of Chen Heng. If one looked carefully, one could see that the red flying dragon bird had changed a lot.


    At least, it had a lot more feathers. The originally loose red feathers had grown out, and it looked much moreplete and better-looking.


    It looked good at first nce.


    Of course, in reality, that was all it was.


    The Dragon Bird was still a juvenile and could not be considered an adult Dragon Bird.


    At present, thebat prowess it can provide to Chen Heng is quite limited. It can only catch some small animals.


    The rats and the like near Chen Heng¡¯s residence had all disappeared in the recent period. They were all ruined by this little fellow.


    Of course, its size had increased very quickly.


    Its size had increased by half in just two months, and it looked very obvious.


    ¡°Speaking of which...¡±


    In front of him, a woman sat there and looked at Chen Heng speechlessly. ¡°Red, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with this name?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Chen Heng seemed to have juste back to his senses. He turned to look at the woman next to him and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it sounds nice?¡±


    ¡°This name is very familiar to me.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any friends with this name?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t really consider them friends.¡±


    Chen Heng pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ve just seen it often in a book before.¡±


    ¡°Really? What kinds of books?¡±


    The woman was a little puzzled. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen it before?¡±


    The faint sunlight fell on the woman¡¯s body, making her look more beautiful.


    If one looked carefully, one could see that the woman¡¯s appearance was very exquisite. Although she was not extremely beautiful, she possessed a unique charm that made people feel very pleasing to the eye.


    Today, she was wearing a long dress. She looked a littlezy. Although her face was a little cold, there was also a smile.


    If Qi Lin and Rui Te came over and saw this person, they would be very surprised.


    This is because the person was none other than Yang Ke. Chen Heng and Yang Ke met in the previouspetition.


    After thatpetition, Yang Ke initiatively gave her reward to Chen Heng, giving him a lot of money.


    Since then, the two of them have formed a rtionship.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s keen senses, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity.


    Therefore, after that, he took the initiative to visit Yang Ke and create opportunities for interaction.


    After a while, the two of them became familiar with each other and were friends now.. Looking at the can, Chen Heng didn¡¯t care and said casually.

 Chapter 434 - The Dream

    <h4>Chapter 434: ¨C The Dream</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Listening to Chen Heng¡¯s words, Yang Ke sighed. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Being born in a big family had many benefits, as one could enjoy many things that ordinary people couldn¡¯t throughout their entire life. However, they have more restrictions and pressure in other aspects simultaneously, just like Yang Ke.


    Although she didn¡¯t expressly say it, Chen Heng could still feel the heavy pressure.


    Compared to ordinary people, participating in the league was a great honor. It was already a huge honor as long as they could participate. However, for someone like Yang Ke, merely participating wasn¡¯t enough. They needed more things.


    People like Yang Ke needed to prove themselves with victories to pave their future paths and be able to walk more smoothly. And these are all heavy pressures.


    She looked normal at this moment, but she was covered in scars underneath her clothes. Recently, she had constantly been fighting, crazily honing her strength, to further increase her strength to reach a stronger level. Her originally intact body was covered in wounds under such crazy training.


    Of course, this was nothing in Chen Heng¡¯s opinion.


    Being born in a notable family, there might be helplessness and pressure on many asions. However, it would be bullsh*t if he said he would rather be born in an ordinary family than a notable family. At least, if Chen Heng had to choose for himself, he would rather spend more simtion points to make his family background better.


    The extra pressure seemed insignificantpared to a good family background¡¯s benefits. If someone couldn¡¯t stand it and felt that it was worse than the life of an ordinary person, they must be an idiot.


    Yet in Dragon City Academy, where the elites of this world were gathered, there should be quite a lot of such id*ots.


    ¡°If I could... I want to be an ordinary person...¡±


    A sigh sounded in Chen Heng¡¯s ear. Chen Heng turned around somewhat numbly and saw Yang Ke sitting beside him, and he sighed too. Chen Heng¡¯s mouth could not help but give a slight twitch, as he did not know what to say. He didn¡¯t expect that there was such a person, and she was right beside him.


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Chen Heng revealed a smile on his face, looking very gentle, and he said softly, ¡°If you were just an ordinary person born in an ordinary family, you might not have so much pressure now...¡±


    His expression did not change though he said this against his heart. No matter what he thought in his heart, at least he had to agree with what he should agree with. Otherwise, they might not be able to be friends anymore. At the very least, there was no need to argue and correct her point of view.


    There were things that one would never be able to imagine if one did not experience it personally and feel its bitterness. Therefore, it was sometimes meaningless to argue about these things, just adding trouble.


    ¡°If I were just an ordinary, talented Beastmaster, like the others, I might be able to live a much happier life...¡±


    Yang Ke had aplicated expression on her face, and she quietly leaned to the side, as she seemed to be a little tired.


    ¡°At least, these worries should no longer exist...¡±


    Chen Heng did not reply, as he did not agree in his heart. People in different positions often had their worries. Perhaps in Yang Ke¡¯s position, her worries were troubling her.


    However, if she was asked to change her position and be an ordinary person, her worries would disappear, but the troubles that she would face would probably be even more deadly. Of course, Chen Heng was not prepared to say anything about this. He just sat there quietly and looked at her.


    Under the faint sunlight, Chen Heng¡¯s looked very handsome, and his appearance and temperament became more exquisite. At this moment, he was sitting there like andscape, making people look at him unconsciously from the side.


    During this period, under the nourishment of the divine power and killing power, his life essence began to transform, gradually rising to a higher level. As a result, his body had also undergone some changes, and his appearance had been slightly fine-tuned. Of course, the most important thing was still the influence of the true spirit.


    After so many traverses, Chen Heng discovered that the influence of the true spirit and the body is reciprocal.


    The true spirit would influence the body, while the body would also affect the existence of the true spirit, the interaction between the two wasplicatedly intertwined.


    After the traverses, his overly powerful true spirit would affect the body, making the body invisibly close to the true spirit¡¯s nature.


    Therefore, no matter at any time, whether it was his incarnation or simtion, his appearance, temperament, and even aura would all invisibly move and gradually be closer to an existence. This was a small discovery made by Chen Heng, and he felt the same now.


    Compared to the past, this body had a good foundation. With the blessing of the true spirit, it became even more extraordinary now. Both his appearance and temperament was top-notched.


    Sitting with Yang Ke, they looked like a beautifulndscape, particrly eye-catching.


    A faint gleam of light shone, and the sunlight gradually faded.


    Unwittingly, Yang Ke leaned to the side, almost lying on Chen Heng¡¯s body. She looked a little sleepy, and her eyes were half-closed.


    Chen Heng hesitated for a moment but then gently stroked, smoothed out the hair on her head, and ced it on her forehead. Yang Ke slowly closed her eyes andy in Chen Heng¡¯s arms. A slight smile appeared on her face where no one could not see it.


    After a long while, she slowly woke up and broke free from Chen Heng¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    Getting up from Chen Heng¡¯s arms, she looked normal, as if nothing had happened, and just apologized, ¡°I fell asleep without knowing...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay...¡±


    Chen Heng smiled. His face was as gentle as before, making people feel calm andfortable. ¡°Take some rest. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be great if something goes wrong with your bodyter...¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡±


    She slightly nodded, and she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    A gentle breeze blew, and everything seemed as calm and natural as before. It was almost dusk, and the two of them packed their luggage and left.


    Their rtionship seemed to have undergone some subtle changes from that day onward, and they became closer to each other.


    Time slowly passed.


    Pieces of debris shed past in the dark, appearing extremely mysterious and strange. Amid the darkness, a ck shadow was striding forward step by step. He came from afar and arrived at a familiar street.


    Then, the mes erupted, and the destructive aura covered the entire area. Everything was destroyed, leaving only the remains under the mes. There were also familiar corpses.


    ¡°No!¡±


    A series of shouts sounded. It was a dream. Lu Yao suddenly woke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s this dream again!¡±


    She sat at the bedside, gasping for breath. Her body was full of sweat, even her pajamas were wet, and the outline of her body could be vaguely seen.


    However, she didn¡¯t seem to care and just looked at the surroundings, trying to recall what she had dreamt. She was still in lingering fear.


    In front of her was a familiar room, which was also the main scene of the dream.

 Chapter 435 - The Puppy

    <h4>Chapter 435: ¨C The Puppy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In this world, a Beastmaster would significantly raise the status of a family. At the very least, after Lu Yao¡¯s elder brother became a Beastmaster and began to change actively, the situation in Lu Yao¡¯s family immediately improved a lot.


    Although their family didn¡¯t have much of a background, they were known as the most notable people in the area because of her elder brother. After all, this was only a small county town, and there weren¡¯t many big shots here.


    Someone who could enter Dragon City Academy and even gain admiration and sponsorship from the ck Dream Group was already a top-notch figure to a certain extent. Their family benefited from this and rapidly climbed from their original social ss to another level.


    Lu Yao trusted her elder brother very much. After all, since young, she had always grown up under the shadow of her elder brother. Since he was young, he was the most outstanding one in every aspect, even more so when he grew up. He was a rare genius in this world. In Lu Yao¡¯s heart, her elder brother was one of the most outstanding people and would be able to find a solution no matter what quickly.


    ¡®It would be the same this time.¡¯


    Her heart gradually calmed down. The feeling that initially shrouded her heart¡¯s depths and constantly fluctuated, causing her to feel very uneasy, was gradually disappearing.


    However, in a ce that she did not know, a faint golden color appeared in her eyes, as if something was being nurtured within it and about to be awakened. Yet, the young girl waspletely unaware of this.


    In the outside world, the sun gradually rose, and as time passed, a faint warm sun emerged. Everything in the surroundings gradually became lively, and the streets outside came to life again.


    It was only a small city, but even so, as time passed, the city¡¯s vitality was also recovering, and it was about to be awakened, including something faintly discernible.


    As Lu Yao walked out of her room, her eyes gradually opened, and she seemed to have sensed something. Her eyes were filled with surprise and joy.


    ¡°Finally... I¡¯ve found you...¡±


    ¡°My King...¡±


    In the corner of the city, a faint light appeared. Without the young girl¡¯s knowledge, an inexplicable change was happening, and all sorts of changes began to appear. The fate of this city was about to enter the abyss, resulting in an unknown change.


    Of course, everything here was still very stable, and there was no difference, at least for now. However, for Lu Yao, this day was different.


    Time slowly passed. It was afternoon. As the sun in the sky reached its hottest point, Chen Heng walked to a familiar yet unfamiliar ce.


    ¡°I have arrived...¡±


    Getting out of the car, Chen Heng looked at the street in front of him. He raised his head and looked around, seeming a little absent-minded. The ce in front of him was still the same as his memory. However, there were some changespared to before, and it seemed more lively. There were some new shops here, and there were more people around. Everything was developing and moving in a better direction.


    Chen Heng stood where he was, quietly feeling the changes, then walked in. He walked along the familiar street, then entered a familiar ce. His parents were already busy in the living room. They seemed to be very busy cooking and tidying up something. As Chen Heng walked into the living room, they finally reacted and rushed over to wee him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would only be back at night? Why are you here so early?¡±


    The mother of his body asked as she took Chen Heng¡¯s luggage and carefully ced it aside.


    ¡°I just happened to have a ride, so I came back early.¡±


    Chen Heng said casually. Then, he looked around and continued, ¡°Where¡¯s Yao Yao?¡±


    ¡°She...¡±


    Speaking of Lu Yao, his mother also seemed a little confused. After looking at the time, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°She said that she went to work. Logically speaking, she should havee back early. Perhaps something happened on the road and dyed her.¡±


    She thought for a moment and then said.


    Although the city wasn¡¯t big, the security here was still very good. So, she just thought that her daughter was dyed by something, didn¡¯t think in a bad way. Chen Heng also didn¡¯t care too much, and he was just casually asking.


    He put his luggage down and found a random ce to sit down quietly. After a while, a flurry of footsteps came from outside. Lu Yao¡¯s figure appeared and quickly walked into the room.


    However, she looked a little disheveledpared to her usual appearance. Her initially clean clothes were dirtied entirely, with a thickyer of dirt on them. No one knew what she had done. There were also some wounds on her body, and they looked a little tattered.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Looking at Lu Yao¡¯s appearance, mother was shocked and quickly went forward to take a closer look.


    At the main door, Lu Yao appeared to be in a daze and was reacting slowly, subconsciously raising her head when her mother came over.


    ¡°Mother...¡±


    She raised her head and seemed to be a little normal now. Chen Heng frowned as he looked at Lu Yao¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°This feeling...¡±


    Sitting in his seat, he vaguely sensed something. There seemed to be apletely different aura appearing on Lu Yao¡¯s body, appearing very abrupt.


    ¡®What happened to her body?¡¯


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm before he saw something.


    ¡°Ah, why is there a dog?¡±


    In front of him, his mother¡¯s surprised voice sounded. It turned out that a puppy was following behind Lu Yao, and it was just lying there now. This puppy looked extremely wretched, just like Lu Yao. Its entire body was covered in dirt as if it had been soaked in dirty water.


    However, though wretched, this puppy also looked very energetic and seemed different from other dogs. It was filled with a sense of intelligence, felt as if it was a human.


    ¡°It¡¯s... I picked it up by the roadside...¡±


    Seeing her mother¡¯s actions, Lu Yao finally reacted and hurriedly exined, ¡°I wanted to raise this dog, so I brought it back.¡±


    ¡°Why did you want to raise a dog all of a sudden...¡±


    Her mother was shocked, not knowing what to say. However, her gaze could not help but turn to Chen Heng, sitting at the side. She seemed a little hesitant, considering Chen Heng¡¯s opinion.


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal to have a dog at home, and it was very normal. However, Chen Heng¡¯s predecessor didn¡¯t seem to like such small animals. Therefore, it was expected for them to have some concerns.


    He would have said he wanted to send the puppy away if it was his predecessor.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a dog. If Xiao Yao likes it, then let¡¯s keep it.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s eyes subconsciously moved, and he said, ¡°As long as you pay attention to cleanliness and cleaning, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Lu Yao heaved a sigh of relief hearing his words and looked at Chen Heng with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head and did not say anything else. Then, Lu Yao carried the puppy and quickly went to the bathroom to take a bath. She recalled the scene just now and immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°At least nothing happened...¡±


    ¡°Big Brother seems easier to talk to than I thought...¡±


    She stood where she was and hugged the little puppy in her arms, feeling rxed.

 Chapter 436 - The Awakened Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 436: ¨C The Awakened Destiny</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°One day, when the golden mark on your bodypletely awakens, the power that once belonged to you will once again be awakened...¡±


    In front of Lu Yao, the little girl spoke with excitement. From the looks of it, the more she spoke, the more excited she became. ¡°When that timees, the power that belonged to my king will once again appear, and you will be the most powerful person in this world.¡±


    ¡°The most powerful... person...¡±


    Lu Yao listened to the little girl¡¯s words, and was a little absent-minded, couldn¡¯t fully react to it. After a long while, she finally regained her senses and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not the most powerful person, and I¡¯ve never thought of it before¡­ I just want... to live a peaceful life...¡±


    She spoke softly, expressing the deepest thoughts in her heart. Whether to be the strongest in the world or once the Golden King, these things were not important to Lu Yao.


    All she wanted all along was an ordinary and upward-moving life ¨C to have a warm family, her own small business, a memorable love in the future, get married and have children before she dies.


    This was her hope for the future, to live a happy and ordinary life, and all of this was right in front of her eyes. Everything around her was slowly getting better, and she had now lived the life she had always dreamed of.


    She was very satisfied with her life and had no dissatisfaction, but it was just that life was often like this. When she was gradually satisfied with her life and became contented, an ident happened.


    She didn¡¯t care about the Golden King or the Golden Mark. After all, even though the little girl¡¯s words sounded extremely powerful and terrifying, they weren¡¯t convincing. If the Golden King was that powerful, why did he end up being hunted down and even reincarnated?


    As the invincible Golden King, if it was really, as what the little girl said, was the most powerful existence in the world, why would it be like this? The same goes for other aspects.


    And even if the so-called Golden King was as powerful as the little girl said, how could Lu Yao guarantee that she was the reincarnation of that Golden King?


    Perhaps the so-called Golden Mark on her body was not the reincarnation of the so-called Golden King, but something dangerous instead. That powerful Golden King might have been reborn in her body at some point, using her body to revive.


    There were all kinds of possibilities.


    In the past, a great man once said that one must always specte others with the greatest malice. However, now, facing this situation, how could Lu Yao guarantee that what the little girl said was true? What should she do if everything she said was not true but a lie?


    An indescribable sense of loss shrouded her heart, making her feel a little repulsed at this moment, unwilling to ept such a fate.


    ¡°I am just an ordinary girl. I only want to live the life that an ordinary girl should have. I have never been a Golden King!¡±


    Finally, she spoke her thoughts.


    However, the little girl sighed as she heard the words and said, ¡°I know that Your Highness is still unable to ept it.¡±


    ¡°In the previous few times, you have also been like this, unwilling to ept the reality, but now, the situation is very dangerous. The Golden Mark has awakened your body. This is something that not only I but many people can detect. Now, in this world, I¡¯m afraid that arge number of people have alreadye for you and are prepared to capture you and offer you to your former enemy.¡±


    Standing opposite Lu Yao, the little girl sighed and said, ¡°Of course, you can continue to live your ordinary, peaceful life, but if that¡¯s the case, when one day, your former enemyes for you, what would you use to stop him? At that time, I¡¯m afraid that not only you but even your elder brother and your parents would be implicated because of you...¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Hearing the little girl¡¯s words, Lu Yao¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She did not expect that things had already reached such a degree.


    The Golden Mark had awakened on her body. He was not only known by the former subordinates of the Golden King, but even the former enemies of the Golden King could feel it, and once they sensed it, what awaited her would probably be an endless hunt. It might not even be just herself, just like what the little girl in front of her had said.


    If it came to that point, not only her but even her friends, her brother, and her parents would be tools for those people to threaten her and capture her. As a result, they would suffer an undeserved cmity.


    And this was exactly what Lu Yao could not ept. She wanted to say something, but then she stopped.


    ¡°What should I do...¡±


    In the end, she leaned against the wall behind her, didn¡¯t know what to do.


    The little girl also sighed, and after a long while, she said hesitantly, ¡°My King, don¡¯t be afraid. Your body contains the power of the Golden Mark. As long as you are willing to work hard, you can gradually gain back the power of the former Golden King. By that time, no one will be your match, and you won¡¯t have to worry about other people¡¯s threats because you can protect your family.¡±


    ¡°Is that so...¡±


    Lu Yao sighed and could only nod and say, ¡°At this point, it seems that this is the only way.


    ¡°From now on, I, Ye Zi, will teach you!¡±


    The little girl was extremely happy when she heard Lu Yao¡¯s words as if she had been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    The two of them chatted for a while in the bathroom, then they walked out and came to the outside world. Her parents were already sitting at the dining table in the living room. Chen Heng was sitting on the sofa, seemed to have finished eating.


    Seeing Lu Yao and the little puppy walking out of the bathroom, Chen Heng turned around as if he sensed something and nced at them.


    ¡°This inexplicable unique aura...¡±


    Chen Heng fell into deep thought and was a little puzzled.


    ¡®The aura is not quite the same as before¡­ That dog... doesn¡¯t seem normal¡­¡¯


    That puppy seemed to be the same as before but looked a lot cuter and very likable because it had been washed clean. However, based on Chen Heng¡¯s senses, this puppy¡¯s aura seemed to be somewhat unusual.


    It was not the external aura and spiritual fluctuations, both the aura and spiritual fluctuations of this puppy were very normal as if it was an ordinary puppy.


    What made Chen Heng feel uneasy was the sense above the true spirit. From the body of this puppy, he vaguely felt a shadow spreading out as if there was something different that made people feel surprised. However, what exactly was it?


    Chen Heng secretly frowned as various thoughts shed through his mind while sitting on the sofa. In addition, there was also the situation with Lu Yao. From the moment she returned home just now, Lu Yao¡¯s behavior was somewhat unusual, as if she had been stimted by something and seemed to be in a daze.


    What exactly had happened to cause her to be like this? Instinctively, Chen Heng felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t find an answer.


    ¡®Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡¯


    Chen Heng suddenly raised his head. In his body, an inexplicable feeling appeared. It was a unique power that had been dormant in his true spirit until now. It seemed to have been triggered by something and was immediately awakened.


    This unique power was none other than the Mark of Destiny!


    This power belonged to what Chen Heng once obtained in a certain world. It was unique as it could be used to peek into the power of destiny and take a peek at the future trajectory of destiny. It could even tamper with the destiny of others to achieve various purposes.


    In the beginning, this power gave Chen Heng a lot of help and even allowed him to see through the truth of the original world and escape from that illusory world. However, as time passed, when Chen Heng came to the world of Gods, the power of the Mark of Destiny fell silent, not because of anything else, but it was just conflicting with the world¡¯s rules.


    Although the power of the world of Gods epted all external things, it would also suppress the power of the outside world to a certain extent. Hence, after Chen Heng entered the world of Gods, the Mark of Destiny was silent and seemed to be undergoing some sort of transformation to adapt to the power of the world of Gods and the unique worldws.


    It was only at this moment that the power within the true spirit seemed to have been triggered by some sort of existence and was awakened, and the source of the trigger seemed was none other than the existence before him.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case...¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm, as he felt the resuscitation of the Mark of Destiny in his body. Then, he turned around, and the field of vision in front of him began to change under his gaze.


    Everything that was originally clear began to be hazy, and the surrounding space began changing into a different appearance. The original disguise of the world was gradually removed, and then a brand new scene appeared before Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    A faint purple color appeared, and the source of the purple was none other than his body¡¯s younger sister, Lu Yao.


    At that moment, Lu Yao was sitting at the side, holding the puppy that had just been washed, looking as if she was in a daze.

 Chapter 437 - The Initial Trajectory

    <h4>Chapter 437: ¨C The Initial Trajectory</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Along with the cirction of the Power of Destiny, a brand new power surged forward. Following that, the vision in front of him started to change. A faint trace appeared, followed by a faint purple color.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, on Lu Yao¡¯s body, a faint purple Mark of Destiny was affected by an unknown power and was directly cut off, heading towards Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Then, Chen Heng felt a warmth on his body. An inexplicable, mysterious power appeared and enveloped his body.


    However, this feeling came and went quickly like a fleeting illusion.


    Of course, Chen Heng was not unfamiliar with this feeling.


    This feeling was none other than the feeling of the Power of Destiny.


    In the past simtion reincarnations, it was not that Chen Heng had nevere into contact with a Chosen One. He had even personally be a Chosen One, so he understood that unique feeling.


    But now, this feeling has returned.


    ¡°The feeling of having the Power of Destiny in my body, it¡¯s really been a long time...¡±


    Chen Heng secretly shook his head as he felt the power of destiny emerging from his body while sitting upright on the sofa.


    The Power of Destiny wasn¡¯t anything special to ordinary people. They couldn¡¯t tell the existence of the Power of Destiny, whether it had increased or decreased.


    However, it was much different to Chen Heng, who had the Mark of Destiny.


    At least, he could clearly feel the existence of the Mark of Destiny and the unique feeling.


    This could also be an advantage.


    He raised his head and looked in his direction as he sat there.


    At this moment, the originally empty spot above his head was now covered in ayer of faint purple.


    However,pared to the dense Mark of Destiny on Lu Yao¡¯s body, thisyer of purple was a little too thin. It appeared to be extremely cold.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, thisyer of faint purple began to disperse rapidly. First, it degenerated into a golden color, and then a scarlet red color.


    This was a spontaneous differentiation reaction because the Power of Destiny was not strong enough. Of course, this was not the end.


    A thinyer of purple destiny was still flowing endlessly from Lu Yao¡¯s body. Following the connection created by the Mark of Destiny, it surged towards Chen Heng.


    Feeling this, Chen Heng nodded to himself.


    The power of the Mark of Destiny was not just to see through the Trajectory of Destiny and determine who was the real holder of the Mark of Destiny.


    If one had a certain degree of control of the Mark of Destiny, one could even use the power of the Mark of Destiny to seize the destiny of others, reinforcing himself.


    This was what Chen Heng had done just now. He had slowly cut off the flow of the rich Power of Destiny from Lu Yao¡¯s body and seized it onto himself.


    Although the amount of destiny that could be seized was very small, as time passed and the rtionship between the two deepened, the amount of destiny that could be seized was not a small number.


    Of course, not everyone could seize destiny.


    To seize the destiny of a person, one first needed to have an extremely deep connection with the Chosen One to achieve a certain degree.


    If the connection between the two was not enough, there was no way to build a bridge out of thin air and seize the destiny of others.


    Once in the Azure World, Chen Heng had spent decades trying to establish a connection with the Chosen One bit by bit and finally established a connection with the other to a certain extent, to seize the power of the Chosen One from the other¡¯s body.


    But in this world, there was no need to go through so much trouble.


    Chen Heng¡¯s identity this time was surprisingly Lu Yao, the elder brother of the Chosen One. The two were connected by blood and were the closest family members.


    Moreover, the original body of this body had grown up together with Lu Yao since young. There was no doubt that the connection was sufficient. Therefore, there was a natural connection. There was no need for Chen Heng to spend more effort to re-establish it.


    To a certain extent, this could be considered a good start.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to treat this cheap younger sister better in the future...¡±


    Chen Heng sat in his seat and looked at Lu Yao, standing in front of him. He seemed a little absent-minded, and it was unknown what she was thinking about.


    Initially, he had only treated Lu Yao as a normal person.


    For the sake of this body, he would help her if he could. However, he might not be able to say how much he valued her.


    However, looking at the purple destiny on the other party¡¯s body, Chen Heng felt that it was impossible for him not to take it seriously.


    After all, he had already reached such a level. If he dared not take it seriously, trouble mighte knocking on his door.


    After all, a person like the Chosen One had always been associated with trouble.


    Those who could be said to have inherited the destiny would be influenced by the Power of the Destiny and be the focal piece of the era step by step until reaching the peak.


    And in this process, trouble and powerful enemies were indispensable.


    Lu Yao in front of him might look very normal at this moment. The destiny in her body will continue to flourish with time, and she will inevitably be extraordinary gradually, bing an extremely powerful figure.


    This was only a matter of time.


    Furthermore, with the awakening of the Mark of Destiny, some things that had not been discovered before were also discovered by Chen Heng.


    ¡°This is... a dead knot...¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he swept his gaze over his parents.


    He saw ayer of Dead Rings on both of them.


    This was a sign that they would face a death threat in the future and die violently.


    He looked at himself again and found thisyer of death ring on his body.


    However,pared to his parents, his death ring was slightly lighter. It seemed that they were not in the same incident.


    Did this mean that he might be able to live longer than his parents?


    Chen Heng shook his head as this was not funny to him at all.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s see...¡±


    Feeling the Mark of Destiny and the Power of Destiny in his body, he hesitated for a moment before making a decision.


    Then, he activated the Mark of Destiny in his body and began to move.


    With a thought from Chen Heng, the originally silent Mark of Destiny in his body shone brightly.


    Then, the thinyer of Power of Destiny on his body began to burn as fuel to provide power for the Mark of Destiny.


    The light of the Mark of Destiny flickered and illuminated the front, showing scenes one after another.


    Then, Chen Heng saw the original trajectory.


    It was the trajectory of his predecessor if he didn¡¯t descend into this world.


    Had he not descended into this world, his predecessor would have followed the original trajectory and continued to struggle in Dragon City Academy. He would eventually find a sponsor who was willing to invest in him.


    However, one day, the power of the Golden King was restored. The power that came from beyond the Earth descended onto this and swept through everything.


    In the chaos, several cities were destroyed. The group of people who were plotting against the Golden King found Lu Yao, and they started a war on this.


    In the end, the predecessor¡¯s parents died at the hands of the Five Knights, who were chasing Lu Yao.


    Because of Lu Yao, the predecessor was abandoned by his sponsors and became a prisoner. In one night, he lost everything and became crippled.


    In the end, he sank into darkness and went through trials and tribtions. He was chosen by one of the Five Knights and swore to take revenge on Lu Yao.


    The deduction of the Mark of Destiny had already ended, and the scene before his eyes had disappeared.


    Above Chen Heng¡¯s head, the little bit of Power of Destiny that he had obtained from Lu Yao¡¯s body had already disappeared. At this moment, it hadpletely burned up.


    Due to theck of Power of Destiny, Chen Heng could only see until there. He was unable to see through the end of the vision.


    But even so, Chen Heng could actually guess the result.


    From the Power of Destiny in Lu Yao¡¯s body, she was undoubtedly one of the main figures of this era.


    And as the Golden King reincarnated, he was certainly not so easy to die prematurely.


    Before the Power of Destiny in his body was exhausted, he foresaw that most people who went against Lu Yao would not have a good ending.


    Combined with the Dead Ring on himself, it was certain that his predecessor would definitely go against Lu Yao and be killed by Lu Yao in the battle.


    It might even be a tool for Lu Yao to open up her heart and cut off from the past to prove her own worth.


    Chen Heng was very familiar with this kind of routine. He shook his head secretly, not knowing what to say about this kind of result.


    ¡°From the looks of it, I have to do something as soon as possible...¡±


    Chen Heng sighed silently on his seat as he looked at Lu Yao, who was still in a daze in the distance.


    Originally, he had nned to develop himself silently until he hadpletely recovered his strength and then explored everything in this world.


    However, from the current situation, it was already toote.


    ording to the trajectory that he had observed, in another one or two years, the power of the Five Knights would descend and begin to search the trajectory of the Golden King on arge scale.


    And now, because of Chen Heng¡¯s participation, although the Trajectory of Destiny had changed, some things would still continue to happen.


    Lu Yao was the reincarnation of a golden king, and this fact would not change.


    Once she recovered, the power of the Five Knights would also descend, wanting to capture and kill her.


    Therefore, the probability of the power of the Five Knights descending would not change.


    ording to the original trajectory, Chen Heng only had at most one or two to strengthen himself.


    If he could not be strong enough to fight against the so-called Five Knights at that time, then he might be in danger.


    In the original trajectory, his predecessor was only able to survive at the beginning because of luck.


    Compared to the strength of the Five Knights, his predecessor¡¯s strength and temperament were too weak. That was why he was ignored and even got manipted to turn against his own sister, the Golden King.


    It was full of all sorts of coincidences and luck.


    If it was Chen Heng himself, he did not dare to guarantee that he would have the luck.


    Therefore, the most reliable choice was to be stronger as soon as possible.


    ¡°To be safe, I need to gain the power to fight against Five Knights within a year. Only then can I protect myself and even do more things...¡±


    It was almost impossible for others to gain the power to fight against Five Knights within a year.


    Even for Chen Heng, it was very difficult.


    This world was very special.


    Before he entered this world, Chen Heng had already felt something.


    The flow of time in this world was very exaggeratedpared to the World of Gods.


    A day in the World of Gods would be a long time in this world.


    However, the rules of this world were also very special.


    Although Chen Heng was reincarnated into this world, the connection between the simtion body and the main body had been weakened to the extreme.. His connection with his main body was very weak.

 Chapter 438 - - Mission

    <h4>Chapter 438: ¨C Mission</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Something as powerful as the Mark of Destiny needed to have a sufficient core to support it.


    The power that supported the operation of the Mark of Destiny was none other than the Power of Destiny.


    And the source of the Power of Destiny that Chen Heng had used to operate the Mark of Destiny was none other than the portion that he had intercepted from Lu Yao¡¯s body.


    This bit of Power of Destiny was not only limited in quantity, but it was also rtively troublesome to use. It was impossible to activate the Mark of Destiny for too long.


    Therefore, the images that Chen Heng could see were also very limited.


    In the images that he had seen before, he did not see the scene of the Five Knights fighting head-on.


    The only things that he saw were only some vague images. They were not real, and he did not know how powerful the Five Knights were.


    However, there was no doubt that those who were able to chase after the Golden King and were known as the legendary Five Knights were not to be underestimated. Most likely, they were people who stood at the top of this world.


    If Chen Heng were to face such a person, he would probably feel a chill down his spine. Therefore, it was better to make preparations early.


    Chen Heng turned around and looked at Lu Yao, who was still in a daze before leaving. He returned to his room and began to organize his thoughts seriously slowly.


    ¡°Your brother has left...¡±


    Lu Yao stood where she was in the living room, hugging Ye Zi in her arms. However, a voice had slipped through her mind.


    She subconsciously raised her head when she heard the voice. Then, she turned around and looked into the distance. Only then did she realize that Chen Heng had already left.


    ¡®Brother should have gone to rest¡­¡¯


    This thought shed through her mind, and her expression gradually returned to normal. Although she still had a bitter expression on her face, it was at least much better than before.


    For the next few days, Chen Heng did not leave. He just quietly stayed in his room as if he was training.


    Usually, he would onlye down when he was eating, as if he was busy with something. Lu Yao and her parents did not dare to disturb him. They just stayed quietly in the house.


    Just like that, several days went by before Chen Heng left again. Actually, ording to the initial n, Chen Heng should still stay at home for a period of time.


    After all, there was still some time before the start of the league tournament. There was no need for him to leave so quickly.


    However, things are different now. It would be a miracle if he could still sit at home despite knowing the danger he would face in the future.


    Hence, Fang Yuan asked him once he was back in the academy. ¡°Why are you back so soon?¡±


    Standing there, Fang Yuan looked at Chen Heng in surprise and couldn¡¯t help but say with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would only be back in half a month? It hasn¡¯t even been a week yet.


    ¡°There was something that I needed to deal with, so I came back early.¡± Chen Heng nodded and said to Fang Yuan in front of him.


    Of course, this was just a courtesy. In fact, the reason why Chen Heng was in such a hurry toe back was just to obtain power as soon as possible.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough¡­¡±


    After another day of work, Chen Heng finished the work on hand. As he felt the increasing power in his body, this thought shed through his mind. Arge amount of ughter power was umting in his body. At this moment, it looked particrly conspicuous.


    Along with Chen Heng¡¯s actions, the ughter power began to flow into his body, merging with him as one. During this process, his body was gradually bing stronger, rising to a higher level.


    Compared to when he participated in thepetition, his strength had already increased to a higher level, almost equivalent to a Second Ring Knight.


    This level of strength was pretty amazing in this academy. Very few people couldpare to it. However, it was still not enough.


    At the very least, this level of strength was far from enough to deal with the possible dangers in the future.


    ¡°In at most a year, I will need to reach at least Fourth Ring or even Fifth Ring of strength to have the confidence to survive the dangers in the future...¡±


    Based on his current observation, the power of the Fourth Ring and Fifth Ring on this should already be at its peak.


    If he could reach this level in a year, he might still be able to survive under the five knight¡¯s hands.


    The situation was still slightly more difficult.


    However, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was still calm, and he was not too nervous.


    After all, this was not his main body.


    Chen Heng¡¯s original purpose ofing to this world was only to repair and strengthen his True Spirit. He wanted to use this to continue his power and strive higher.


    If he did not achieve his goal in this world, even though it was a significant loss to Chen Heng, it was not a big deal.


    At worst, he could just change to another world. However, if that really happened, it would be a pity.


    After all, it was very rare to see such arge amount of time flowing between this world and The World of Gods. Chen Heng had experienced so many simtions, but he had only encountered this one.


    If he missed it, who knew how long it would take for him to meet the next one.


    ¡®It¡¯s still too slow to just umte power in the ughterhouse...¡¯


    Chen Heng pondered, and various thoughts shed through his mind. ¡®Then...¡¯


    He lowered his head and took out his phone to look at its information.


    There was a web address on the phone that recorded various missions that could be carried out.


    This was the web address of the ck Dream Group. There were many missions of the ck Dream Group on it.


    To a certain extent, executing andpleting these missions was the responsibility of the sponsee. ording to what Liu Rou had said before, they needed toplete a few missions as their target in a specified time.


    The reason why Chen Heng wanted to participate in that league match was also because of this problem. Completing the mission would allow him to receive generous rewards.


    Although Chen Heng wasn¡¯t interested in it previously, that might not be the case now. He was now much more eager to strengthen himself.


    Opening the website, Chen Heng scanned it and soon found his target.


    ¡°Explore the grave of the Yellow Land?¡±


    Looking at this mission, Chen Heng subconsciously frowned, a little confused. This mission was straightforward. It only required a familiar with strong telekinesis to explore a secret realm.


    As long as they could find some information about it, they would obtain sufficient rewards.


    In this world, such things were not rare. The so-called secret realm was considered a rare thing in this world, but it was something that many factions could possess.


    The world naturally produced most secret realms, and a few were semi-finished products. After being modified by others, they gradually took shape.


    In the ruins of this world, there were many secret realms left behind by the ancestors of the past.


    The owners of these secret realms had long disappeared in the past years, but there were still some traces of the past that needed to be explored and rified before they could bepletely upied.


    In Dragon City Academy, Chen Heng had once entered the secret realm provided by the academy and cultivated telekinesis in it.


    The secret realm in the Dragon City Academy seemed to have been found in a ruin and was growing.

 Chapter 439 - - Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 439: ¨C Harvest</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A strong feeling of dizziness appeared in his mind.


    To be honest, Chen Heng was not unfamiliar with this feeling of dizziness. He had simr feelings in many previous scenes.


    It was somewhat simr to the feeling of car sickness but much more serious.


    Of course, with Chen Heng¡¯s current physical fitness, this level of feeling did not affect him much. Otherwise, this kind of technology would not be simple teleportation but a life-threatening one.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked around, wanting to see the reactions of his twopanions. Compared to Chen Heng, the performance of these two people was ratherckluster.


    The young man in the white windbreaker was still fine. He looked as if nothing had happened, but his neck was a little stiff, as if he had not recovered from it yet.


    The woman was in a much worse state. At this moment, she looked pale, and those who did not know might have thought that something had happened to her.


    Chen Heng¡¯s eyesight was very good. If one looked carefully, one could see the fine lines of sweat on the woman¡¯s body. It seemed that she had gone through quite an amount of pressure. He shook his head secretly and was somewhat speechless.


    The indication of increased mission difficulty by the ck Dream Group did not seem to be a joke. This could be seen from the woman¡¯s performance in front of him.


    This ce was difficult for those who were slightly weaker to enter this ce through teleportation, let alone to investigate. Not to mention the risk that they might encounterter.


    He smiled as he thought about it. He looked at the young man in the white windbreaker and the woman at the side and said with a smile, ¡°It looks like the three of us will being in this time.


    ¡°Do you want to move together so that we can take care of each otherter?¡±


    He pointed at the surrounding environment and said casually, ¡°Let¡¯s move together. If we gain anything, we can also share it. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Share it?¡± The windbreaker young man sneered.


    First, he looked at Chen Heng¡¯s clearly tender face. Then, he turned around and looked at the faint beads of sweat on the woman beside him. He shook his head and turned around to leave.


    Obviously, both Chen Heng and the woman in front of him were not qualified teammates in his eyes.


    One of them was a young person who looked like he was only sixteen or seventeen years old, while the other person even had difficulty entering the ce. To him, there was no point in ying along with such teammates.


    The young man thought so and used his own actions to prove it. He turned around and casually found a corner to leave without the slightest hesitation.


    Chen Heng just shrugged and was not surprised. He continued to turn around and look at the woman beside him. During this process, he still had that warm smile on his face. At a nce, he looked like a good person.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Facing Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, the woman hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind...¡±


    ¡°Mind what?¡±


    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, the smile on Chen Heng¡¯s face became even brighter. ¡°Since we entered this ce together and participated in this mission, then we arepanions.


    ¡°Betweenpanions, there is no mind-boggling.¡±


    As he spoke, he smiled and extended his hand to the woman in front of him.


    In the eyes of the youth from before, the woman in front of him was just a burden.


    However, from Chen Heng¡¯s point of view, she was a good cannon fodder and was most suitable to be used to scout ahead.


    Since she was already cannon fodder, there was naturally nothing to dislike about her.


    ¡°Th-Thank you...¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, the woman hesitated for a moment before finally reaching out her hand.


    She looked a little touched as she looked at Chen Heng and said, ¡°Although my strength is average, my martial arts is not too bad...


    ¡°If you ever need my helpter, just let me know.¡±


    What a nice person. Even though she was about to be used as cannon fodder, she still made such a request herself.


    Chen Heng looked at her in surprise. Then, he revealed a more genial smile and looked at the woman with gentler eyes.


    Therefore, they formed a temporary team and explored ahead.


    The mystic realm in front of them looked very strange. It was surrounded by a thick fog that covered every corner of the mystic realm. From the perspective of an ordinary person, they would probably only be able to see a hazy area. They wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything at all.


    This was probably why they needed specialized Martial Artists and Beastmasters to explore the area.


    ¡°There are sounds around.¡±


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng said casually, ¡°The ck fog around seems to have a pattern, and part of it will dissipate every once in a while.


    ¡°ording to the information I saw earlier, there might be some dangerous Undeads. We need to pay special attention to them.¡±


    He said softly, then looked to the side as if sensing something. ¡°There¡¯s one there.¡±


    ¡°Should we go in?¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Kong Zhen began to get nervous.


    After some time, they got used to each other and also knew each other¡¯s names.


    The girl in front of him was called Kong Zhen. She was not a student of Dragon City Academy but a member of another Martial Artist family.


    Although she was a lot older, she did not seem to be particrly maturepared to Chen Heng. In many aspects, she seemed to be a little immature.


    She looked like a spoiled youngdy, but she was a little older.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±


    Chen Heng felt for a while, then said, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel much fluctuation from my spiritual power. It should be just a small camp.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just nice to get rid of it.¡±


    In such a small camp, there were usually many undeads. Their strength ranged from an Official Martial Artist to a Second Ring Martial Artist. They were not very strong, but their vitality was tenacious. They were very outstanding in many aspects.


    If Chen Heng and Kong Zhen attacked, as long as they did not face too many at the same time, there would not be any problems.


    After a moment, the two continued heading forward.


    As expected, there were two undeads inside.


    ording to their previous practice, Kong Zhen was the first to set up. With the support of Chen Heng¡¯s telekinesis, she would be able to exert greater strength. Even if it were one against two, it would not be too much pressure.


    Chen Heng stood at the back, looking for an opportunity. The two of them, one at the front and one at the back, worked well together.


    Not long after, the two undeads were taken care of by them and returned to the Abyss.


    Then, Chen Heng stood on the ground quietly and began to feel the increase in the ughter power in his body. A satisfied look appeared on his face.


    In short, taking this trip was the right decision.


    Although the undeads in this secret realm did not seem like living creatures, they could still supply Chen Heng with the ughter power. Moreover, there were quite a lot of them here.


    Killing one undead was equivalent to Chen Heng¡¯s half-day work in the ughterhouse. This kind of harvest was undoubtedly much easier than his ughterhouse work¡¯s hard work.


    Moreover, there was an additional reward.


    In front of Chen Heng, Kong Zhen was excitedly picking up her loot.


    This mystic realm was regarded as one of the ancient ruins. There were many things left behind from ancient times.


    ording to the rules, they returned these discovered items to the ck Dream Group. However, the ck Dream Group would also pay a high price to buy them back. It could also be an additional ie.


    Chen Heng was content with this, but Kong Zhen seemed very excited. She seemed to be very short of money.


    ording to the introduction she gave earlier, she seemed to have a daughter at home who was studying at home.. She was now at the age where she needed to be mended and spend a lot of money.

 Chapter 440 - Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 440: ¨C Arrival</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Space Behemoth and the Heaven-Devouring scripture were no strangers to Chen Heng. He had already familiarized himself with them in the past and couldn¡¯t be more familiar with them.


    However, these two things weren¡¯t of much use to Chen Heng¡¯s main body in the past.


    After all, his main body¡¯s strength was already Extraordinary. Although these two things were precious, they didn¡¯t mean much to his main body anymore.


    However, in his current world, they were still quite useful.


    The simplest way was to apply them to one¡¯s subdued beast.


    The connection between Beastmasters and Imperial Beasts was very close In this world. Under normal circumstances, the changes in the situation of the Imperial Beast would be reflected on to the Beastmaster.


    Therefore, helping one¡¯s Imperial Beast be stronger was also a way to strengthen oneself. For Chen Heng, this was the case. And now was the time to put it into practice.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Chen Heng turned around and looked at the Imperial Beast in front of him.


    Red was in front of the experiment table, looking at him with his pair of eyes. This pair of eyes revealed not the slightest bit of fear and unease. There was only trust.


    Even though it hadn¡¯t been born for long, Red¡¯s intelligence wasn¡¯t low.


    Imperial Beasts were a type of extraordinary life form. Under normal circumstances, their intelligence wouldn¡¯t be lower than that of ordinary humans.


    In the past, because he had absorbed Chen Heng¡¯s telekic power for a long time, this Imperial Beast¡¯s aura fused with Chen Heng¡¯s aura as one.


    As Chen Heng¡¯s Imperial Beast, he could clearly feel his master¡¯s intentions. He didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt about it. All he had wasplete trust. This kind of trust was very rare.


    However, at this time, it allowed Chen Heng¡¯s movements to be a little smoother.


    After all, in the trial and error action that was about to begin, if Red didn¡¯t cooperate with Chen Heng, then Chen Heng would have to expend a lot of energy.


    With Red¡¯s strength, the sess rate of the next experiment would be much higher. Of course, since Chen Heng dared to carry out this experiment, he was naturally confident. He had done simr experiments many times in other worlds and had already memorized them. Naturally, he would not find it difficult.


    Moreover, even if he failed, the worst oue would only be a waste of the materials in front of him, and he would also need to drag Red down with him to recuperate for some time.


    Compared to the results that could be obtained, it was clearly worth it.


    Chen Hen began the trial after going through his thought process.


    Using the Heaven-Devouring Scripture, he extracted the flesh blood essence that he bought, transforming it into the purest essence of the bloodline, and then refined it into Red¡¯s body.


    After that, Chen Heng used the method of creating the Space Behemoth to carve various runes into Red¡¯s body and left his mark.


    Compared to before, this process was much smoother.


    This is because, to a certain extent, Red was not an independent individual.


    In Red¡¯s body, there was still Chen Heng¡¯s telekic mark.


    Through the telekic mark, Chen Heng could urately sense Red¡¯s current state and emotions. He could make appropriate adjustments to his actions without using too much force, resulting in all sorts of bad consequences.


    The entire process of the experiment was exceptionally smooth.


    ¡°It seems to be going quite smoothly...¡±. Chen Heng thought so as he looked at Red. After the experiment, Red was lying there, falling into a deep sleep.


    The transformation within Xiao Hong¡¯s body had just begun. However, one could already see the changes within its body.


    Within Red¡¯s body, a golden light appeared and flickered. As the golden light flickered continuously within his body, the light fused with the telekic mark within Red¡¯s body. There was a unique resonance between them.


    The scarlet feathers on its body still existed. At this moment, they looked like balls of burning mes, and they were exceptionally dazzling. A burning sensation was continuously emitted from its body within then, giving off a unique feeling.


    Even if one did note into close contact with Red, one could feel the inexplicably Majestic Bloodline from his body just by standing before him.


    This Majestic Bloodline was very thin, but it did exist.


    In fact, even Chen Heng¡¯s telekic mark in Red¡¯s body seemed to have some sort of reaction as Red transformed.


    ¡°It seems to be going smoothly...¡±


    Feeling the changes in Red¡¯s body, Chen Heng nodded in satisfaction. At this moment, the changes in Red¡¯s body were still within Chen Heng¡¯s control.


    At least from the current situation, everything seemed to be going smoothly, and nothing unexpected happened. Apart from the first time, Red¡¯s own situation was also pretty good.


    Red¡¯s main body was a Dragon Bird that originated from a foreign. This kind of life itself was a powerful, extraordinary existence. Its adult body could cross the starry sky and was a very powerful life form.


    And now, the bloodline power in Red¡¯s body seemed to be stimted by the Bloodline Origin and began to activate on its own.


    As this process happened, the changes in its body would be more and more obvious. Perhaps it would soon be able to take a step further and let its own bloodline continue to transform. At that time, Red¡¯s power might also be able to take a step further.


    After finishing the things before him, Chen Heng just stood on the spot, silently apanying his Dragon Bird.


    He wasn¡¯t standing still doing anything.


    While standing there, he was also gently stroking Red¡¯s body. Chen Heng slowly injected his golden divine power into Red¡¯s body, helping him elerate the transformation.


    ¡°I can feel... a higher level of feedback...¡±


    Chen Heng felt the changes in Red¡¯s body, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    It was just like what he had felt before.


    In Red¡¯s body, an inexplicable change was beginning to take ce.


    Chen Heng was not unfamiliar with this change. He had experienced it many times before, so he was already familiar with it.


    ¡°It has already begun...¡±


    Chen Heng felt the change in Red¡¯s body through the telekic mark. He muttered to himself and said, ¡°Next, I just need to wait for a while more before I can try it myself...¡±


    He stood there and said softly.


    At this moment, as Red fell into a deep sleep, he could already feel the change.


    It was as if, as Red entered a metamorphosis, some sort of change was urring in his main body. He had a vague feeling that he was about to undergo a metamorphosis.


    Chen Heng clearly didn¡¯t do any training or anything else, but his body had be stronger and stronger.


    In particr, the telekic power in his body had undergone a metamorphosis as Red¡¯s strength increased. He had a vague feeling that he had taken a step forward.


    This was a special feeling.


    ¡°Is this the feeling of a Beastmaster bing stronger?¡±


    As a Beastmaster, in this world, most of them increase their strength by training their own Imperial Beasts.


    As long as their Imperial Beasts were strong enough, not only could they provide sufficientbat strength for their Beastmaster, the Imperial Beast could also drive their Beastmasters, thus bing stronger.


    Strength first leads to strengthter.


    This was the rtionship between a Beastmaster and an Imperial Beast. To Chen Heng, this was a very novel experience.


    ¡°Rest well.¡±


    Chen Heng turned around and looked at Red in front of him. His face became much gentler. ¡°I¡¯lle over often in the future.


    ¡°Sleep in peace...¡±


    He said softly and muttered to himself. Then, he turned around and left this ce.


    Time slowly passed. At this time, it was not far from the Qika League Tournament. To prepare for this league tournament, Chen Heng still needed to make some preparations.


    For Chen Heng, this league tournament was not dispensable.


    The power of the Five Knights was about to arrive.


    Before they descended on this, Chen Heng strengthened himself at the fastest speed.


    And to rapidly strengthen himself now, he would also need support and sponsorship from the capital. Chen Heng naturally needed to perform well to achieve all of these. Therefore, this league tournament was important to Chen Heng.


    Just like that, time passed quickly.


    ¡­


    In the air, a huge airship flew across the sky, leading the people on it forward.


    It slowlynded and arrived at apletely unfamiliar ce a momentter.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±


    Opening the door of his room and getting off the airship, Chen Heng looked at thepletely unfamiliar scene in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but nod. ¡°It seems pretty good.¡±


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s the same.¡±


    Liu Rou¡¯s voice came from the side. It sounded very loud in Chen Heng¡¯s ears. ¡°This ce is a rarerge-scale mystical realm.¡±


    ¡°Arge-scale mystical realm?¡±


    Chen Heng frowned and was a little puzzled.


    The ce in front of him looked empty. There was nothing different about the surroundings. It looked like an ordinary ind. However, was such an ind therge-scale secret realm that Liu Rou had mentioned?


    He secretly frowned. Then, he carefully sensed and felt that something was different. It was different from the normal area. A tight space gap surrounded this ind in front of him. The space istion around it was very weak. It was almost ten times weaker than the normal ce.


    Such a weak spatial gap was obviously not normal. Knowing that this ind was a secret realm, Chen Heng quickly reacted.


    Presumably, this was the work of a certain expert, who deliberately merged an entire secret realm into this area and turned it into this ind. This ind looked very ordinary to the naked eye as if it was no different from a normal ind.


    However, in reality, this ind was isted from reality in another space, but it didn¡¯t show any abnormalities. This kind of unique technology and method made Chen Heng very interested.


    After many shuttles, Chen Heng had already deeply understood some things.


    Every world and every civilization had its own unique things and unique ces. Just like the perfect Sorcerer System in the Sorcerer World, the cultivation methods in the Azure world, the mutated beasts, and the mutatedws in the Mutated World¡­


    All of these were the unique features of each world.


    Compared to the other worlds that Chen Heng had experienced before, this world seemed to have its own unique uses for the arcane realms apart from the unique existence of telekinesis.


    At least ording to Chen Heng¡¯s understanding, this world had arranged the use of the arcane realms in almost every aspect, reaching a peak level.


    In the starry skies, there were powerful civilizations that could open arcane realms within a stone and simte worlds within it.


    The technology and power used in this were truly amazing.


    Chen Heng thought so as he directly took a step forward and walked in.


    As they walked in, the surrounding scene was also disyed.


    ¡°This is your residence...¡±


    Liu Rou led Chen Heng to another area. In front of them was a bustling city district with tall buildings and vis inside. At a nce, it looked like a bustling street.


    ¡°This is the property of our ck Dream Group...¡±


    Liu Rou nced at the area in front of her, then said indifferently, ¡°If you have nothing to do, you can rest here for a while. It¡¯s not bad to go out asionally.


    ¡°However, don¡¯t make a move for the time being.


    ¡°In three days, you will wee your first opponent.¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng, her expression bing very serious.. At this moment, she said, ¡°Considering your strength, I don¡¯t have high expectations of you.¡±

 Chapter 441 - The League and the First Victory

    <h4>Chapter 441: ¨C The League and the First Victory</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°I think you would understand what I mean.¡± Liu Rou looked at Chen Heng with a solemn expression as she spoke.


    Chen Heng naturally understood what she meant. To obtain a good treatment for Chen Heng, Liu Rou had previously been under a lot of pressure. The ck Dream Group wouldn¡¯t invest for no other reason, and it would be even more impossible for them to do charity. Instead, they needed to obtain sufficient profit.


    Therefore, Liu Rou would be under great pressure. If Chen Heng¡¯s performance were not outstanding enough, others would most likely question her within the ck Dream Group.


    Therefore, this league was important to Chen Heng and Liu Rou. To a certain extent, in this league, Liu Rou was more concerned about the final result than Chen Heng. After all, if Chen Heng lost this league, it¡¯s not a big deal toe again next time. At most, he wouldn¡¯t be as admirable as before.


    However, for Liu Rou, the oue might be even grimmer. Hence, she spoke to Chen Heng about it.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Hearing Liu Rou¡¯s words, Chen Heng smiled and nodded without saying anything. He naturally knew what Liu Rou said, but he didn¡¯t care too much.


    Liu Rou¡¯s request wasn¡¯t too high to achieve. If she wanted Chen Heng to win this league and be the ultimate victor, naturally, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t do it.


    However, if she only expected him to win a match or two to prove his strength, Chen Heng was still confident that he could do it. After all, it was not too difficult for him to achieve it with his current strength.


    After such a long period of healing and recovery, Chen Heng¡¯s strength improved and reached a higher level. If converted to the standard of the world of Gods, the current Chen Heng could be a Third Ring. As for this world, he did not know what level he was.


    Usually, Chen Heng came into contact with the strongest experts from the academy. Qi Lin and Yang Ke were at the top, yet, they were nothing in Chen Heng¡¯s hands.


    He had no idea what level his current strength was in this world, but it didn¡¯t matter. Even if he couldn¡¯t achieve any outstanding results, winning a match or two shouldn¡¯t be a problem. He smiled and nodded, then he left, walking to the side.


    In the next few days, everything was peaceful. Chen Heng did not go out during this period as thepetition was about to start. Instead, he did not do much, just hid in his room to rest.


    Time passed slowly. The day of the league finally came.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Chen Heng sat on the sofa quietly in the quiet room and said casually as he heard the sound of footstepsing from outside. Soon, the door was opened, and a woman walked in. It was none other than Liu Rou.


    Her face was a bit sourpared to before. She used to be in high spirits, but her state of energy seemed to change a little, and she looked exhausted now.


    ¡°I have some bad news that I need to inform you at thest minute...¡±


    She walked into Chen Heng¡¯s room and looked at Chen Heng before sighing deeply, ¡°The match details were released. I¡¯ve found out the identity of your opponent.¡±


    ¡°From the looks of it, it should be very tricky?¡±


    Chen Heng revealed a surprised expression while looking at Liu Rou before speaking softly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Liu Rou nodded and said directly, ¡°The student that the other party, Storm Group invested in seems to be your senior¡­ And he¡¯s powerful. He held a record of defeating three second-ranked martial artists in a head-on fight. His strength should be the top among second-ranked martial artists.¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng in front of her and added, ¡°He¡¯s a formidable opponent, and his strength is much stronger than Rui Te, whom you had defeated before....¡±


    She seemed to be in a bad mood, as she initially thought that Chen Heng would only be encountering an ordinary opponent this time. She did not expect him to meet such a ruthless character.


    Without a doubt, the other party was very outstanding, even among the many contestants. He could be a strong opponent, so Liu Rou¡¯s mood was somewhat heavy.


    Listening to Liu Rou¡¯s words, Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then he nodded, ¡°I got it.¡±


    The strength of a second-ranked martial artist was already very outstanding among the martial artists of this world. Even if it was converted to the World of Gods, it wasparable to a First Ring Knight.


    ording to Liu Rou, the other party¡¯s strength was definitely at its peak among the second rank martial artist, far above that of an ordinary second rank martial artist. This level of strength was probablyparable to a Second Ring Knight.


    Even within the Dragon City Academy, there were only very few such figures, which was pretty good.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, that¡¯s actually what it was. His current strength had already reached the third rank.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether this person¡¯s strength who was about to face him head-to-head was at the first or second rank.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention.¡±


    Liu Rou wanted to say something, but in the end, she held it in, sighed, and said, ¡°Be careful. If you really can¡¯t do it, then just lose. No matter what, you are the most important one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    A smile appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face, and he wanted to continue saying something, but sounds wereing from the outside world. Chen Heng was stunned, then he reacted, ¡°It seems that I should go up.¡±


    He said softly, and then he walked forward. Behind him, Liu Rou watched Chen Heng slowly walking out and could not help but sigh. Her expression became extremelyplicated, and she did not know what to say.


    Outside, the stage was up, and everything was ready. The ind in front of them was huge, but the venue for thepetition waspletely enclosed.


    Many instruments were scrutinized, wanting to capture every detail and every movement of the match and then transcribe it.


    Outside, thementators and people from the television stations were also ready, just waiting for the match to start.


    The Qika League was a tournament with the highest standard of rules and took ce every once. Everything in this league would be reported to the outside world in real-time through various forms and broadcast to outer space. Countless people were watching this program live, including the fews nearby.


    This was also why this tournament had such a high standard of rules. When one achieved a good ranking in this tournament, one could have everything, including wealth, reputation, or other things. The prerequisite was that one had to achieve a good result in this tournament, which was very difficult.


    This tournament was different from the others. Those who could participate in this tournament were undoubtedly true geniuses. Even the most elemental ones, those who were here as extras were rare geniuses in their respective ces. Hence, one could imagine how difficult it was to achieve a good result and stand out among such a group of people. This was undoubtedly extremely difficult.


    Walking out of the room, Chen Heng soon arrived at the arena. People were waiting for him there. Chen Heng finally saw his opponent, a valiant and burly-looking young man. He looked tall and had an inexplicable majesty at a nce that was soul-stirring and frightening. It¡¯s like seeing a ferocious tiger, which was exceptionally terrifying.


    Chen Heng walked into the arena and met him. As if sensing Chen Heng¡¯s arrival, the young man slowly opened his eyes and stared sharply at Chen Heng as if he was thinking about something. At first nce, there was a hint of surprise on his face.


    ¡®He is so young.¡¯


    The Qika League was originally a league held for youth,peting with the strength of the younger generation. ording to the rules, only youth under the age of 25 could participate.


    But even so, Chen Heng still looked a little too young in front of him, at most 16 or 17 years old. This age still made people feel a little young even within this tournament.


    ¡®Is he a young genius?¡¯


    The youth looked at Chen Heng, but the thought in his mind gradually dissipated. His whole mind slowly concentrated and became the only assembly, like a longsword that was about to fall off and leave his body. Without a doubt, this was a sign that he was about to make a move.


    Even though Chen Heng looked very young, it was clear that the young man did not have the slightest intention to cken. Age could not represent everything, and going all out was the best way to achieve victory.


    Therefore, he did not have the slightest hesitation, nor was he confused by Chen Heng¡¯s youth. He focused his mind and prepared to make his move with all his might.


    However,pared to the young man, Chen Heng looked very calm. He stood on the ground and silently looked at the other party. The surrounding lights were flickering and were exceptionally bright and beautiful.


    They were in the enclosed arena, but at a nce, it was as if they were still in the outside world. There was not much difference.


    As time passed, the important match officially began. When the sound came from afar, both figures passed by simultaneously, leaving an afterimage on the spot.


    Bang!

 Chapter 442 - Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 442: ¨C Reaction</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Is this the surprise you wanted to give me?¡±


    Liu Rou¡¯s face was full of surprise while staring at the contents of the live broadcast. ¡°If this is the surprise you wanted to give me, then it¡¯s a little too big!¡±


    Within just a few months, he had reached his current level as a second rank martial artist, which was unlikely to happen under normal circumstances, as the chances of advancement were usually minimal.


    It was more likely that Chen Heng had hidden a part of his strength before and only revealed it now, disying his true strength, and it was apparent that this disy of strength had given everyone a pleasant surprise, which was the case at this moment.


    Liu Rou looked nervously at the screen, watching Chen Heng slowly advance and gradually suppressing his opponent. A smile appeared on her face, and her heart waspletely relieved.


    She knew in her heart that this was still not Chen Heng¡¯s true level because, at this moment, Chen Heng had only been using his martial artist¡¯s strength and had not made good use of his Beastmaster¡¯s strength.


    Yet, even without using his telekic power, the strength he unleashed was already at such a level that wasparable to that of a third rank martial artist. Thus, if hepletely unleashed his telekic power, how powerful would he be?


    Liu Rou didn¡¯t know the answer to this question, but she presumed that the result would be very exciting and she was looking forward to it.


    Boom!


    A series of sounds swept across the area, like a burst of thunder, resounding in all directions.


    The terrifying power was mighty and rampant as it rushed forward. Then, a horrifying collision urred on the huge stage. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, someone raised his fist and charged forward, and crimson blood was dripping onto the ground, disying a shocking phenomenon like a burning me.


    ¡°He¡¯s breaking through!¡±


    At this moment, someone screamed in horror, looking at the youth opposite Chen Heng. The life essence of a third rank martial artist became so powerful that it had already reached an unimaginable level, not even inferior to that of a Space Behemoth.


    A body condensed with such powerful life essence represented an unimaginable vitality. Even a drop of blood or flesh on the body of such an existence had great value as it could create a high-quality nutrient solution and benefit many people.


    And now, the strange phenomenon appeared on the young man¡¯s body. As the battle continued, his body began to burn, and droplets of sweat sttered, floating in mid-air. Waves of dense fog swept across the area, and for a moment, it was like steam filling this ce.


    The young man roared, and his entire body was like a demonic God, erupting terrifyingly. Under the heavy pressure of such a powerful enemy, he took that step, driving his strength to reach an even higher level.


    ¡°Under the heavy pressure, not only did he not fail, but instead, he became stronger when he encountered a strong opponent?¡±


    However, a punchnded, forcing the young man to retreat, causing him to choke on his blood. Then, Chen Heng¡¯s figure appeared within the steam cage.


    After going through such an intense battle, his expression was still calm, but there was a hint of admiration on his face. He looked at the young man in front of him and seemed quite appreciative. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the young man opposite Chen Heng let out a low roar. Then, he slightly arched his body and rushed over in a unique posture.


    A powerful explosive force was blossoming between the punch and the kick. Even a mountain could copse instantly, let alone a person. Cracks began to appear on the ground as if they couldn¡¯t withstand such a powerful force and were about to copse.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ so strong to this extent?¡±


    Besides Liu Rou, the other students of Dragon City Academy were also watching this match in the outside world. They were all stunned as the situation on the stage had reached a point where they were about to suffocate. In such a terrifying situation, they would probably lose the courage to make a move even if they were standing before them, let alone participating in the battle.


    ¡°Is this your true strength?¡±


    In the crowd, Qi Lin and Yang Ke stood side by side. They looked at the scene and could not help but mutter to themselves. They did not know what to say.


    They were pretty familiar with Chen Heng. Previously, they had fought each other during thepetition of the ck Dream Group. However, based on the current situation, that fight a few months ago should not be considered a fight because if it were, it was likely that Chen Heng had not fought seriously with them at that time. A bitter smile appeared on Yang Ke¡¯s face, did not know what to say.


    However, the fight between the two continued on the stage at this moment. As the young man had hit his limit, the fight between them was much more intense than before.


    When that scene was broadcasted, it almost made people go numb. In thepetitions that had started so far, there had rarely been such an intense situation.


    It was not that Chen Heng and that young man¡¯s strength were top-notch among the contestants this time, but because the other strong contestants might not necessarily have the chance to meet such a strong opponent in the first round of thepetition and fight to this extent.


    There might not be many people participating in thispetition, but there were not little. Among the many contestants, the chances of encountering such a situation might not be that big.


    More and more cameras were focused on this ce in the surroundings, broadcasting the situation here in real-time.


    ¡­


    The outside world was bright and beautiful at noon, with faint light shining in all directions.


    In the supermarket, Lu Yao looked at the screen while cleaning up the shelves. Even though they were in a supermarket, the employees here could usually watch TV and some important programs. After all, just standing there was a little too boring.


    Lu Yao looked around in boredom as she chatted with others. She seemed like she was seriously chatting with others, but in reality, she was quietly chatting with Ye Zi, the puppy she picked up previously.


    There was originally a rule in the supermarket that no pets were allowed in. However, Lu Yao was an exception. In today¡¯s supermarket, because her elder brother was a Beastmaster, she got to enjoy some special treatments and wouldn¡¯t be prosecuted. Therefore, she was able to bring Ye Zi in smoothly.


    Usually, she seemed to be cking, but in fact, she was chatting with Ye Zi, receiving guidance from her. After all, Lu Yao was just an ordinary person and didn¡¯t understand anything, and what she knew was onlymon sense.


    However, now, suddenly, she had be the reincarnation of the so-called Golden King. This sudden change in her identity gave her no choice but to change and start learning many things. Therefore, she needed to spend a lot of time learning from Ye Zi, including today.


    Recently, she had gradually gotten used to it. However, something unexpected still happened because there was a series ofmentary on the television. She was subconsciously stunned and raised her head as she heard a familiar name. She watched a scene unfold on the television.


    A young man was standing alone on the spacious stage. He was handsome, and his expression was calm, but he also had a unique temperament, looking extraordinary.


    Lu Yao was even more stunned.


    ¡°Big Brother¡­¡±


    Looking at the figure shown on the screen, Lu Yao subconsciously muttered to herself and couldn¡¯t react. However, as she muttered, the colleagues around her immediately turned around.


    ¡°Yao Yao, this is your Big Brother?¡±


    Not long after, Lu Yao was surrounded by people. They gathered around Lu Yao and stared at the screen. Their reactions were different, but most of them looked envious.


    Before this, they had thought about Lu Yao¡¯s brother and wondered when they would be able to meet him and that they might even be able to hook up with a tycoon. However, they had never thought that they would meet under such circumstances.


    ¡°So powerful¡­¡±


    A young girl who seemed slightly older than Lu Yao, about eighteen or neen years old, looked at the screen and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Yao Yao¡­ your brother, is he so powerful?¡±


    Previously, she thought that Lu Yao¡¯s brother was just an ordinary Beastmaster, good enough to make people envious. However, now, the situation was even more terrifying. Judging from the other party¡¯s performance, what kind of ordinary Beastmaster was he? He was probably one of the strongest people in the legendary Dragon City Academy.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Lu Yao was stunned, didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Her elder brother was no doubt the most outstanding person in her heart. Since she was young, she grew up with her elder brother, but she didn¡¯t think much of it and only regarded her elder brother as an ordinary student of the Dragon City Academy.


    After all, Dragon City Academy was a ce where geniuses gathered. The so-called geniuses outside would probably be just ordinary people in the Dragon City Academy.


    Lu Yao had originally thought that her brother would not be as dazzling as before in the Dragon City Academy. Still, now, it seemed that her brother was a genius even in the Dragon City Academy. For a moment, she was touched.


    ¡°Ye Zi¡­¡±


    She looked down at Ye Zi under her feet and said, ¡°What do you think of my brother¡¯s level?¡±


    ¡°His strength is just average.¡±


    In her mind, a voice quickly sounded, lingering at this moment. ¡°However, your brother is very outstanding, considering his age and his identity as a Beastmaster.¡±


    Ye Zi was not stingy with her praise. ¡°On this, to be able to reach such a level at a young age after going through such level of education, this kind of genius is absolutely the best.¡±


    ¡°Even when your peak was over, a genius of such level is still qualified to enter the Golden Star.¡±


    Her evaluation was very high, and she said it in a very serious manner.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Lu Yao nodded thoughtfully, as at this moment, she finally had an intuitive awareness of her brother¡¯s excellence.


    Before this, she had also asked Ye Zi to evaluate some of the so-called geniuses around her. However, those deemed geniuses in Lu Yao¡¯s eyes were not worth mentioning in Ye Zi¡¯s words, as if they were nothing at all. Yet now, Ye Zi¡¯s evaluation of her elder brother was so high. Her elder brother was indeed the most outstanding, regardless of the situation.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but raise her head and look at the television, and in her heart, she silently said, ¡°Go for it¡­ Big Brother¡­¡±


    In the distance, the results of the match were shown. The two fists collided head-on on the stage, producing a terrifying sound. Then, everything came to an end.


    Chen Heng was still standing on the stage when the results were announced. The clothes on his body fluttered in the wind, and he didn¡¯t seem to have changed muchpared to before.


    His opponent, the young man, had already silently fallen before him. The young man had fought so hard until now. His body was broken with cracks everywhere, and his entire body was covered in crimson blood. It was terrifying at first nce.


    He fought hard till thest step, and at this point, he looked as if he was going to die any moment. Yet, even so, he still retained his consciousness. At this moment, he still stood up tenaciously, as if he would continue fighting.


    However, reality won¡¯t change. The opponent before him was indeed very tenacious. He was at the top regardless of consciousness,bat strength, or other aspects. But what could the young man do? If he couldn¡¯t win, he couldn¡¯t win.


    The difference in strength between the two was too great. Even if he tried his best, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Chen Heng. Therefore, the result was already predetermined.


    When the victory announcement sounded, Chen Heng shook his head and silently left.


    On the other side, the medical staff prepared beforehand had already rushed over and started to treat him.


    ¡°Quick! Quick! Quickly send the patient out!¡±


    A hurried voice sounded.


    Chen Heng watched as the young man was ced on a stretcher and carried away by a few medical staff and could not help but shake his head silently.


    When they walked out of the arena, Liu Rou and the others were already waiting there. After the match, she looked a little excited, with a tint of joy on her face.


    When she saw Chen Heng, she immediately rushed over and hugged him. Chen Heng slightly turned his body and broke free from her embrace. Then, he chuckled and asked, ¡°Is there some good news?¡±


    ¡°You got it.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Liu Rou smiled too. Then, she nodded and said, ¡°Your performance has exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. The headquarters has just sent people over, saying they want to reward me. This time, you have given me a very big surprise.¡±


    Liu Rou seemed very happy. Surprise, of course, it was a surprise. Anyone who knew it would be amazed by Chen Heng¡¯s performance this time.


    He was so young, only sixteen or seventeen years old this year, and he just entered Dragon City Academy as a student, as a junior to Qi Lin, Yang Ke, and the others.


    Chen Heng was absolutely a genius for his age. For an ordinary person to be an official martial artist was already extremely talented and outstanding.


    Yet, Chen Heng had already defeated a third rank martial artist, crushing and suppressing the other party from the beginning to the end. Anyone would be amazed by this kind of performance.


    His martial art strength was at least above the third rank based on his performance just now. Moreover, he was also a Beastmaster, so he had good telekinesis power.


    Considering this, what he disyed just now wasn¡¯t even his full strength. Therefore, it was enough to give people a surprise.


    After all, since the ck Dream Group was investing in people, they naturally hoped that the more outstanding the person was, the better. Judging from Chen Heng¡¯s performance, their investment was undoubtedly a huge profit.


    Therefore, it was unusual that they sent someone over to give Liu Rou amendation.


    Chen Heng smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and rest.¡±


    Liu Rou smiled too and said, ¡°Looking at your ability, the n I¡¯ve made for you earlier will be overturned. I¡¯ll help you make a new n so that your future matches can go more smoothly.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head at Liu Rou¡¯s appearance and then casually said, ¡°So you can even decide my future opponents?¡±


    He was just casually saying and didn¡¯t expect Liu Rou¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Liu Rou said seriously, ¡°The ck Dream Group is also one of the sponsors of the league tournament. To a certain extent, we can still influence the match. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s rtively difficult. Previously, the headquarters could not help you, based on the strength you disyed previously. However, now, it¡¯s different..¡±

 Chapter 443 - The Switch

    <h4>Chapter 443: ¨C The Switch</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°However, it¡¯s different now¡­¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng and said excitedly.


    Of course, it was different. If it was the previous Chen Heng, they were not sure how much potential he had, even though he was outstanding. Only a few people, including Liu Rou, believed in Chen Heng¡¯s future potential and thought that he could go far in the future.


    Hence, without confirming Chen Heng¡¯s true potential, the ck Dream Group naturally would not go all out to help him.


    However, that might not be the case now. In the recent match, Chen Heng had already proven himself with his strength. His strength, which could quickly suppress a third rank martial artist, was undoubtedly was one of the strongest people in this tournament.


    Getting a decent ranking would not be a problem, not to mention winning a few matches. Of course, the prerequisite was that he had to operate well avoid encountering powerful opponents in the early stages of the tournament because if that happened, it would not be good. However, such a situation would not ur.


    Although it was an open tournament on the entire, and there was no way to manipte much, there was still some basic consensus. Those top-notch contestants were unlikely to meet each other at the early stages. This was the tacit understanding of everyone.


    The talents that everyone had spent a lot of resources to nurture would not be consumed at the early stages.


    It would be too much of a pity if those who could have obtained a good ranking in the league were to step down because they met each other at the early stages.


    Who could guarantee that their people would win? Just like the youth who had fought with Chen Heng previously. His strength was powerful, and the strength of his martial art reached the third rank. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible to bump into Chen Heng after knowing his strength.


    However, as he had met Chen Heng in advance, a yer who had initially been able to obtain excellent results had no choice but to leave early. This was undoubtedly a brutal reality. Hence, not allowing the seeded yers to meet each other in the early stages was a consensus that everyone had.


    Even the organizers of the league were happy to see such a situation. They would save all the seeded yers until the end to make the tournament more exciting.


    Otherwise, in theter stages, the yers who rise to the top would enter relying on luck, and their standards would be uneven. Not only would it make thepetition look bad, but it would also be unfair to those seeded yers who could have made it to the end. This was something that everyone was happy to see.


    Therefore, after knowing Chen Heng¡¯s strength, the ck Dream Group would put in a lot of effort to help him. This was also the reason why Liu Rou was so confident.


    She patted Chen Heng¡¯s shoulder and said a few words to him before she left in a hurry. She still seemed to be very excited.


    As Liu Rou left, Chen Heng thought of the excited expression on her face. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    After he left, some familiar people, such as Qi Lin and Yang Ke, also started their matches. Their luck wasn¡¯t as bad as Chen Heng¡¯s. They met only ordinary yers and had not met any seeded yer. Although their opponent¡¯s strength was not bad, they could still deal with them and would not lose.


    After all, Qi Lin and Yang Ke were strong people in Dragon City Academy. Apart from those seniors of higher grades, they were the leading figures in Dragon City Academy.


    They wouldn¡¯t have too many problems based on their ability as long as they didn¡¯t encounter those seeded yers who invested in big groups.


    Not long after, they also came out one after another, each of them defeated their respective opponents.


    This preliminary round ended here, and the ce was closed very soon.


    Arge-scale league tournament wouldn¡¯t bepleted immediately, as it required a considerable amount of time. After the preliminaries, the next match would take several days.


    The interval was very short.


    If one were injured in some intense battles, a few days would not be sufficient to recover. Hence, this would also mean that to obtain a final victory in this league, not only did one need strength, but one also had to have high endurance. Otherwise, one would likely be weakened in the battle of attrition and eventually lose to others.


    Chen Heng was deep in thought as he listened to the news in his room.


    ¡®Red¡¯s situation seems to be pretty good¡­¡¯


    Chen Heng sensed Red¡¯s situation. Through the psychic imprint nted in Red¡¯s body, he could not only feel the situation over there, but he could also sense Red¡¯s condition and emotions.


    At this moment, Red was still in a deep sleep. Its entire body and mind were undergoing a metamorphosis, and its condition was excellent. After metamorphosis, Red¡¯s power should advance even further, reaching a more potent level.


    Of course,pared to pure power, the more important thing was the metamorphosis of its bloodline. The creation technology of the Space Behemoth and the Heaven-Devouring scripture were things that could transform its bloodline to a certain extent and explore its potential.


    Chen Heng used these two things on Red to increase Red¡¯s power and excavate Xiao Hong¡¯s bloodline and make it more extraordinary. Thus, it possessed even more significant potential. In this way, it would be even more powerful in the future, and it would also be of greater help to Chen Heng.


    After all, a Dragon Bird Imperial Beast was not very powerful among the group of Imperial Beasts, and the support it could provide to a Beastmaster itself was also minimal.


    If Red didn¡¯t think of a way to improve further, to transform its bloodline potential further, it would be destined to stop advancing in the future, which was, of course, a disadvantage for Chen Heng.


    Fortunately, the situation in this world was very convenient for Chen Heng. This world had aplete tradingwork. As long as one had enough money, they could easily order the bloodline of all kinds of precious creatures as well as all sorts of precious materials from the outside world for Chen Heng¡¯s use. Therefore, he could use what he thinks was best on Red. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be so convenient if it were another world.


    He silently stood up and walked to the windowsill. A whistling sea breeze blew, bringing a hint of fishy smell with it. The waves were pounding, and everything seemed calm. And in this calm, time slowly passed.


    A few dayster, Chen Heng once again walked into the arena. This time, Chen Heng felt a change. Thest time, Chen Heng only knew about his opponent¡¯s specific situation, including information about his strength, slightly before he stepped into the arena.


    However, this time was different, as he already knew the exact information about his opponent and his strength before the match began. Compared to thest time, his opponent¡¯s strength this time was indeed much weaker.


    He quickly finished off his opponent without much effort. In the outside world, waves of cheers sounded. A smile appeared on Liu Rou¡¯s face once again. However, on the other side, another match was also starting.


    ¡°Still not willing to surrender?¡±


    In the quiet arena, a cold voice sounded, with a hint of yfulness.


    A young man looked at the person before him and spoke with a sense of yfulness on his face, appearing somewhat surprised. Opposite him was Yang Ke, and her body was faintly trembling. Compared to the past, she seemed very embarrassed.


    There were bloodstains all over her body, and her left arm was dangling weakly. It looked like she had fractured her bones, with wounds all over her body and blood dripping everywhere.


    However, she did not fall even though the situation had reached this stage. She just stood there tenaciously, staring at the other party.


    ¡°You!¡±


    She looked at her opponent and was about to say something. However, before finishing her sentence, she felt a gust of wind blow.


    A fist coupled with telekic power struck andnded heavily on her body.


    Bang!


    Yang Ke was instantly sent flying, followed by another violent sound. Rain of blood was falling from mid-air. Yang Ke¡¯s body crashed heavily onto the ground. She did not have the time to do anything throughout the entire process. The difference in strength was simply too significant.


    ¡°He¡¯s simply going too far!¡±


    Standing in the outside world, Qi Lin and the others¡¯ expressions changed. As they watched this match, their faces became extremely sour. ¡°Yang Ke no longer has the energy to continue the match, yet he still wouldn¡¯t stop. What is he trying to do? Does he want to beat Yang Ke to death?¡±


    They didn¡¯t know what to say. The match was undoubtedly a revenge match.


    The youth¡¯s name was Wang Zhong. He was a leading figure of a martial arts family and had never been on good terms with the Yang family behind Yang Ke.


    Wang Zhong suppressed Yang Ke from the beginning to the end, and he still hadn¡¯t stopped. From the looks of it, he would only stop after Yang Ke was dead.


    ¡®Where¡¯s the referee? Why hasn¡¯t he made a decision yet?¡¯


    Suddenly, the bell on the stage that announced the match¡¯s oue rang. Wang Zhong stood there before reacting, and then he shook his hand to get rid of the bloodstains on his hand.


    ¡°Seems like this is the end.¡±


    He looked at Yang Ke and smiled indifferently. ¡°Unfortunately, if it were outside, I would kill you directly and wouldn¡¯t have stopped.¡±


    Life and death were not allowed in the league, but the rest did not matter. After all, experts like them might not be able to stop once they start with all their strength. However, if they were to kill someone directly, their nature would change. But even so, it¡¯s pretty much it. Although he did not kill Yang Ke, he had also crippled her, as her entire body was almost shattered.


    Even if she could be savedter, she would probably need to spend a few years in the hospital bed before she could slightly recover. At this point, it might be even more distressed for some people than death.


    As he left the arena, a cold smile appeared on his face, and he didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    However, outside the arena, he saw a figure of a young man standing there. He was handsome and had a gentle temperament. However, he looked cold, giving people a great sense of pressure.


    ¡°Lu Kong from the Dragon City Academy?¡±


    Wang Zhong was stunned, but he finally reacted and smiled after a long while.


    ¡°What? Are you here to congratte me? I killed your lover just now. Speaking of which, she¡¯s got a nice touch.¡±


    Wang Zhong looked at Chen Heng and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she will be crippled in the future.¡±


    He had aprehensive source of information. Although he was not from Dragon City Academy, he was very familiar with the information in Dragon City Academy and had a thorough grasp of it.


    Chen Heng was calm when he heard his words. He only nced at him briefly, then turned around and left. Wang Zhong was stunned for a while, then shrugged and left too.


    On the other side, Yang Ke had just been sent out and had already been escorted away by a group of doctors.


    Chen Heng didn¡¯t need to see the doctors¡¯ diagnosis to know how severe Yang Ke¡¯s injuries were this time. She would probably be lying on a hospital bed for the next few years if nothing unexpected happened. This was undoubtedly immense torture for a Beastmaster with a bright future.


    Then, he turned around and left, and Liu Rou followed. Liu Rou had rushed over after receiving the news. She was the one who knew best about the rtionship between Chen Heng and Yang Ke. Liu Rou first knew about their rtionship when Yang Ke passed her reward to Chen Heng.


    She agreed with Chen Heng having a good rtionship with Yang Ke and the other outstanding students of Dragon City Academy. Even so, when she learned of Chen Heng¡¯s actions just now, she was still a little scared. She was afraid that Chen Heng would stand up for Yang Ke and fight with Wang Zhong outside the arena.


    If he fought outside the battlegrounds, he would be disqualified from the league. Therefore, as soon as Liu Rou heard the news, she immediately put down everything she was doing and rushed over. Fortunately, the worst thing did not happen when she rushed over.


    Chen Heng was much calmer than she had imagined. Not only did he not fight with Wang Zhong on his own, but he also did not even get entangled with the other party. She could not help but heave a sigh of relief in her heart. Her heart was now at ease.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Liu Rou¡¯s expression softened a little while walking to Chen Heng¡¯s side. Then, she looked at him and said, ¡°Wang Zhong¡¯s actions this time were indeed a little overboard.¡±


    She thought of Yang Ke¡¯s condition just now and sighed. ¡°I just sent someone to take a look. Yang Ke¡¯s injuries are severe. If nothing unexpected happens, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to get back on the ground for another five years.¡±


    Five years.


    This period wasn¡¯t short, even for the people of this world, especially so for a Beastmaster who had a promising future,?like Yang Ke.


    She was still young, and these five years had been a time when she could advance at high speed, but now she could only spend her time in boredom, lying on a hospital bed. Moreover, these five years were the time she needed to get her feet on the ground again. She didn¡¯t know how long it would take to recoverpletely.


    Liu Rou couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Yang Ke was the young miss of the Yang family. Hence, she didn¡¯t need any investment from the outside world. However, Liu Rou had some investment and sponsorship on Yang Ke, just like the previous tournament.


    The people invited to the league matches, including Qi Lin, Yang Ke, and Rui Te, whom Chen Heng had defeated, were sponsored by Liu Rou. Therefore, if Yang Ke could advance all the way and obtain a good ranking, then it would be a good thing for her, as it could be of great help to her too. Yet now, she was crippled.


    Anyhow, it was good, as long as nothing happened to Chen Heng. Chen Heng was the most critical bargaining chip in this league now, at least for Liu Rou.


    ¡°You mentioned before that you could influence the name list of the match to a certain extent and decide my opponent, right?¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Liu Rou was stunned, then she turned around and met Chen Heng¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I can¡­¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Liu Rou first nodded, then hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°B-But what do you want to do? Could it be¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s expression, she had a bad premonition in her heart.


    Chen Heng nodded, then said, ¡°Yes. Think of a way. Change the name list. Arrange Wang Zhong to be on my next battle list.¡±


    Liu Rou¡¯s uneasy premonition came true.


    She took a deep breath, then said, ¡°Are you serious? He is not a simple figure but the leader of the current Wang family. I can tell you that his strength is stronger than anyone you have faced before. He is not a simple figure..

 Chapter 444 - A Hazy Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 444: A Hazy Feeling</h4>


    "Don''t be rash..."


    Liu Rou''s continued to persuade him with her face was full of bitterness.


    Not many people knew more about Wang Zhong''s information than she did.


    After all, for Chen Heng to obtain better results and be able to reach the end, she had already done detailed research on many people, so she was very clear about this basic information.


    It was precisely because she was clear that she had to persuade him.


    Unlike ordinary people, Wang Zhong was the leading figure of this generation of the Wang family. His strength was formidable and he could basically be confirmed as the future sessor of the Wang family.


    He was simr to Chen Heng. Not only was he a Beastmaster himself, but he also had powerful martial arts talent. His martial arts strength was at least at level three.


    It was rumored that the Wang family had spent a lot of effort to send him into the starry sky, deliberately assisting him in his cultivation and cultivating a unique battle technique.


    And that battle technique was exceptionally powerful, known as the Indestructible Shield.


    He was definitely one of the strongest participants in the tournament.


    Under normal circumstances, he would probably be able to enter the top ten of the league tournament, and his strength would reach a certain level.


    It was dangerous for Chen Heng to go up against Wang Zhong with his current strength.


    That was why Liu Rou persuaded him that she didn''t want Chen Heng to go up against Wang Zhong right now.


    No, if possible, she didn''t even want Chen Heng to go up against Wang Zhong in the league.


    This was because Wang Zhong''s style had always been known for being fierce and brutal. It was just like how he treated Yang Ke just now.


    If he were to confront Chen Heng, Liu Rou could guarantee that he would treat Chen Heng the same way he treated Yang Ke. It was not impossible for him to directly cripple Chen Heng.


    After all, this was not the first time Wang Zhong had done something like this.


    Moreover, Wang Zhong''s camp was hostile to Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng was Yang Ke''s good friend and a member of Dragon City Academy.


    Wang Zhong was not only Yang Ke''s enemy, but the academy he joined also happened to be the enemy of the Dragon City Academy.


    The two sides stood on opposite sides. If they really made a move, the other side would not show the slightest mercy.


    At that time, the battle would probably be very tragic.


    Liu Rou did not want Chen Heng to get involved.


    If possible, she hoped that Chen Heng would not run into another matchup and fight with other strong people.


    Chen Heng''s expression did not change during Liu Rou''s persuasions. He was still as calm as before.


    He looked at Liu Rou in front of him, but his gaze did not change at all. Liu Rou''s expression could not help but be much uglier under Chen Heng''s gaze. "Don''t be like this..."


    "You have to know that if you lose in the league tournament, not only you, but even I will have to suffer a great loss..."


    She sighed and then said this to persuade him.


    "The request you made to me before was only to win one or two matches in the league tournament..."


    Chen Heng''s expression was calm as he said indifferently, "I have already fulfilled this request."


    "Then, what about my request now?"


    As his voice fell, Liu Rou couldn''t help but feel a headache. At this moment, she felt extremely regretful.


    If she knew, she shouldn''t have said so much to Chen Heng, much less told him that the ck Dream Group could operate. If that were the case, there wouldn''t be such a thing happening in front of her.


    "And..."


    In front of him, Chen Heng continued, "How do you know that I will definitely lose?"


    He raised his head, looked at Liu Rou, and said so.


    "Okay..."


    Liu Rou revealed a bitter smile. At this time, she didn''t know what to say. She could only shake her head and continue, "Even if I''m willing to help you arrange the matchup, this matter might not be able to..."


    "Then let''s factor in the influence of Dragon City Academy..."


    In front of her, Chen Heng''s voice continued to be heard.


    "What?" Liu Rou was instantly stunned.


    "The opponent is an enemy of Dragon City Academy..."


    Chen Heng nced at her lightly, then shook his head and continued, "If that''s the case, then someone is willing to stand up and help the academy deal with him...


    "The academy should be very happy to see this kind of thing, right?"


    "That''s true..." Liu Rou pondered for a moment, then couldn''t help but nod.


    Wang Zhong was the Yang family''s sworn enemy and the enemy of Dragon City Academy.


    From Dragon City Academy''s perspective, if someone was willing to represent Dragon City Academy to fight the other party, then Dragon City Academy should be happy about it.


    And gathering the influences of the ck Dream Group and Dragon City Academy, it shouldn''t be a problem to push for a matchup between Chen Heng and Wang Zhong.


    The premise was that the other party wouldn''t object to the arrangement.


    After all, if they could make their own arrangements, the other party could naturally do the same.


    If Wang Zhong''s mind was closed, there wasn''t much they could do even if they wanted to. After all, both sides were on equal footings.


    However, ording to Liu Rou''s understanding of Wang Zhong, they definitely wouldn''t oppose their arrangements.


    She knew Wang Zhong''s character very well. All-powerful professionals had their own pride. And an outstanding professional like Wang Zhong was even more so.


    His opponent was a proud, even arrogant person from the bottom of his heart.


    Given the opponent''s personality, if he knew of Chen Heng''s intentions, not only would he not want to avoid the battle, he might even be happy to wee it. After all, Wang Zhong had absolute confidence in his own strength.


    And the academy backing the Chen Heng would most likely not allow Wang Zhong to avoid the battle either. Perhaps, it might even turn out to be a catalyst for this matter.


    In other words, as long as they expressed their intentions, the other party might just grant them their wish.


    Liu Rou couldn''t help but reveal a bitter smile as she thought about it. At this moment, she didn''t know what to say. After a moment, Liu Rou still left.


    In the end, she still agreed to Chen Heng''s request. There was no other way. To a certain extent, she couldn''t refuse Chen Heng''s request.


    After all, if she really couldn''t, she seriously suspected that Chen Heng might directly go to the opponent in private if she didn''t agree to Chen Heng''s request.


    If it really came to this, then Chen Heng''s eligibility to participate in thepetition would be directly revoked, and the result would be even worse.


    Rather than that, it would be better to agree to his request and let him go all out. Therefore, she ultimately agreed and didn''t continue to look for reasons.


    At the same ce, after Liu Rou left, Chen Heng''s room was left alone. Sitting alone in his room, he looked at Liu Rou''s back. Only then did he turn around and stand there silently.


    He was feeling the changes in his body. At this moment, as time passed, his strength was still increasing. He was close to a limit and was about to have a new breakthrough.


    "However, I seem to have reached the peak of this world''s body forging technique."


    Before this, he had been cultivating the body forging technique of this world. This was also the technique that the Martial Artists of this world needed to cultivate.


    The reason why he was going through the training was its convenience, and at the same time, he could also have aplete grasp on the Martial Artist system of this world.


    After all, only those who had truly cultivated this world''s system would have a better understanding of this system and integrate it into their own system.


    Therefore, before this, Chen Heng had also cultivated this world''s body forging technique in addition to cultivating his telekic power. He had only used divine power and ughter power to assist.


    But now, this world''s path of a Martial Artist could be considered to havee to an end.


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t continue to advance, but the Martial Arts of this world seemed to have only reached this step.


    At the very least, from what Chen Heng knew, the body forging techniques of this world could only allow a warrior to reach Level Three at most.


    In terms of life essence, this Level Three standard was roughly equivalent to a Third Ring Life knight, but in terms ofbat power, it was much weaker. Although in terms of life essence and physical quality, it was simr to a Life Knight of the same level, itcked the unique thing of life energy. This resulted in a vast difference in battle prowess.


    Of course, this did not mean that the path of Martial Artists in this world had no redeeming qualities.


    In reality, the body forging of this world and the Life Knight of the World of Gods couldplement each other.


    If Chen Heng could be given some time to fuse the body forging of this time with the Knight''s breathing technique, in the end, he would definitely be able to obtain a good result.


    But even so, up until now, Level Three was the limit of this world. And Chen Heng had already reached the limit of this world. There was further improvements ahead.


    "But, it might not be...


    "The internal cultivation technique of the academy can only allow people to reach level three, but Dragon City Academy itself is not the strongest force in this world..."


    The background of this world was very big.


    If this was ced in the universe, it would only be nothing more than debris.


    Compared to the Five Knights that were about to arrive, even the Qika Federation that ruled this was nothing, let alone a small Dragon City Academy.


    Perhaps, the exhaustion of this path was only for Dragon City Academy.


    For a force like the Five Knights, which spanned across the starry skies, perhaps they would possess the body forging technique in the future.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, even if the Five Knights had the follow-up body forging technique, it had nothing to do with him.


    Not to mention that the Five Knights were his sister''s sworn enemies. Even if they weren''t, he wouldn''t have the opportunity to interact with them, let alone obtain the follow-up body forging technique from them.


    However, even though the path of the Five Knights couldn''t be taken, there was still another path that he could take.


    That path was none other than Lu Yao. Chen Heng didn''t forget his sister''s identity. Lu Yao wasn''t an ordinary person but the reincarnation of the legendary Golden King.


    As the reincarnation of the Golden King, she must have grasped many inheritance manuals, and among them, there must be a higher level of cultivation technique.


    If Chen Heng wanted to obtain a higher level of inheritance, he would start with Lu Yao. This was the most practical method.


    Of course, reasonably obtaining the inheritance from Lu Yao was also a difficult problem. But this was something that needed to be solved in the future.


    What Chen Heng needed to solve was another matter in the current situation. Standing on the spot, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the top of his head.


    Above his head, a faint redyer floated, faintly turning intoyers of clouds and mist, appearing unique. At this moment, there was already ayer of golden color brewing.


    "Wang Zhong, huh..."


    Just now, the reason why he had mentioned with Liu Rou that he wanted to fight with Wang Zhong was not purely a battle of wills. Standing up for Yang Ke was only one aspect, and he could also repay her kindness.


    But more importantly, through this battle, Chen Heng could obtain a certain degree of benefit. The omen of the Mark of Destiny was like this.


    Before this, Chen Heng had already predicted this battle situation through the Mark of Destiny.


    ording to the omen given by the heavenly fate mark, the battle between Chen Heng and Wang Zhong was not too dangerous. Although there would be some twists and turns, it would eventually calm down and bring great benefits to Chen Heng.


    However, Chen Heng was very puzzled about the origin of this benefit.


    He stood where he was and fell into deep thought. However, after thinking for a long time, he still could not find the answer. Then, he could not help but shake his head, turned around, and left this ce.


    Time slowly passed.


    After a few days, Liu Rou came to Chen Heng''s room again and told him a piece of news. The name list of thepetition had been released. Chen Heng''s next opponent was none other than Wang Zhong.


    From the looks of it, during this period, Liu Rou had indeed yed her part and worked well for Chen Heng.


    "My matters here have ended now."


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Liu Rou opened her mouth and finally sighed. "Now, it''s up to you.


    "I don''t have high expectations for you. I just have to say something here.


    "If you feel that you''re not a match for him, you must surrender as soon as possible. Don''t force yourself to hold on."


    Standing where she was, she patted Chen Heng on the shoulder and looked at Chen Heng as she said seriously and carefully.


    Obviously, she was afraid that Chen Heng would force himself to hold on until the end. Even if he couldn''t win, he wouldn''t admit defeat. If that were the case, the result would be terrible.


    Based on her understanding of Wang Zhong, if that were the case, Chen Heng''s fate would not be much better than Yang Ke''s.


    Yang Ke had been like this before. In the beginning, she did not surrender in time. In the end, even if she wanted to surrender, she would no longer have the chance.


    The opponent did not give you the chance to surrender. Even if you wanted to, there was nothing you could do.


    Yang Ke''s example caused Liu Rou to be afraid that Chen Heng would follow in Yang Ke''s footsteps.


    "Tell me the truth."


    Looking at Chen Heng, Liu Rou said seriously, "A momentary victory or defeat is actually nothing. The fact that you have reached this point is already far beyond my expectations.


    "Everyone has seen your excellence. Even if you lose now, it won''t affect you much.


    "So, don''t feel any psychological pressure. When it''s time to admit defeat, just admit defeat." She looked at Chen Heng and said.


    Chen Heng stood where he was with a calm expression. He stood there silently and didn''t say anything.


    Hearing her words, he turned around and smiled. "I understand. Don''t worry about anything."


    He looked at Liu Rou and chuckled. "If I were really that kind of person, I wouldn''t have lost to Yang Ke."


    Hearing this, Liu Rou nodded silently. Only then did her heart rx.


    In this world, there were indeed many people who ced great importance on victory and defeat. Even if they knew that they weren''t a match for Yang Ke, they wouldn''t admit defeat.


    However, it was clear that Chen Heng wasn''t such a person. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have intentionally admitted defeat in the battle with Yang Ke back then.


    From the current situation, Chen Heng had already possessed great strength back then. He was able to defeat Yang Ke easily. However, he didn''t do so. Instead, he directly admitted defeat.


    This free and direct attitude was clearly not something that those who had a strong desire for victory and defeat possessed.


    Thinking of this, Liu Rou could not help but feel relieved. However, she could not help but open her mouth and give a few more words of advice in the end. Chen Heng had a smile on his face. Facing Liu Rou in front of him, he nodded from time to time.


    After a long while, Liu Rou left this ce and turned around to go somewhere else. From the looks of it, she must have gone to her other matters.


    Chen Heng was left alone on the spot. Chen Heng watched Liu Rou''s back slowly disappear. Then, he slowly closed his eyes and fell into meditation.


    A hazy feeling came over him.


    "This feeling again..."


    Feeling that hazy feeling, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and secretly frowned. Recently, he often had a unique feeling.


    As he meditated, his spiritual power continued to grow, and he was also able to sense something unique slowly. Chen Heng would feel a hazy feeling.


    It was as if his spiritual power had touched a certain level, and he hade into contact with something. That feeling was unique and unprecedented. Chen Heng could not help but frown, feeling a little puzzled.


    "There are no signs of danger from the Mark of Destiny..."


    He activated the Mark of Destiny in his body and tried to sense it. The Mark of Destiny shone brightly in his body and sensed the situation around him.


    However, in the end, he didn''t sense any danger. It seemed that this change wouldn''t bring him any bad things, although he couldn''t figure out what this thing was.


    "I''m getting more and more confused..."


    From its looks, there was also some unknown change in his body that caused this strange phenomenon. He just didn''t know what was causing this strange phenomenon.0


    Soon, another three days passed. After three days, Chen Heng once again walked onto the stage.


    The stage was still the same as before. The surroundings looked the same, and there weren''t many changespared to before.. However, at this moment, his opponent had arrived.

 Chapter 445 - Collision

    <h4>Chapter 445: Collision</h4>


    Chen Heng''s opponent came very quickly. As soon as he walked onto the stage, Wang Zhong came over, looking at Chen Heng with a yful expression. There was a unique feeling in his gaze as if he was thinking about something, giving people the sense that he had caught a prey.


    "Your eyesight is terrible." Chen Heng looked at Wang Zhong and said indifferently.


    "Is that so?" Wang Zhong smiled and then said, "That''s rude."


    "I thought you wouldn''t mind."


    As he was talking rudely, the expression on his face became more and more apparent, giving people an obvious sense of yfulness but with a tint of uneasiness.


    "Do you know? Before this, I heard about your news, and I was surprised. What kind of situation is it for a person like you to take the initiative toe before me and willingly throw your life away?"


    Wang Zhong looked at Chen Heng, and the smile on his face became more and more intense. He seemed to have begun to imagine the scene of Chen Heng''s flesh and blood flying everywhere.


    "You talk too much." Chen Heng said coldly, looking at Wang Zhong, and said indifferently, "Go on and try it if you really can."


    Wang Zhong shrugged and didn''t intend to continue speaking. He just looked at Chen Heng, and his apparent malice was not concealed at all.


    Although it seemed very ordinary on the surface, in reality, Chen Heng''s challenge this time was undoubtedly a provocation to him. Before this, he had never thought that one day, there would be someone who dared to stand before him and even deliberately arranged for him to fight. This long-lost feeling once again appeared in his mind, making him feel a little subtle at this moment.


    Around him, when the mechanical sounds that symbolized the start of the match sounded, the lights around him also began to change, bing brighter.


    In an instant, both of their arms stretched out simultaneously, and they charged forward towards each other in a highly swift and violent posture. A series of afterimages shed through the surroundings with a rumble.


    The collision between the two began, and they instantly attacked each other. Many people were paying attention to this in the outside world, wanting to know the oue of their confrontation.


    By now, their information was exposed and was made public. Some basic information was not a secret, and people could find out if they asked around. Therefore, people around understood the significance of this battle.


    This was the first time a battle between two Beastmasters of at least third rank appeared in this league.


    It wasn''t that a battle of two people above the third rank was rare. Chen Heng''s previous opponent, the youth from the first battle, was also at third rank. However, it was undoubtedly not perfect, as he was merely a temporary breakthrough, and he wasn''t a Beastmaster either.


    Not only did their martial art cultivation reach a terrifying third rank, but they were also Beastmasters. This battle was going to be interesting.


    With such expectations, everyone turned their gazes over, wanting to watch this top-notch match. And under their gazes, the result of the first exchange had already appeared.


    On the spacious arena, the two of them were shing against each other. Their powers were constantly colliding, producing terrifying sounds. Strong winds were passing by. The two of them were fighting with each other, causing the strong winds in the surroundings to be stirred up. In an instant, it was as if a storm had set off.


    The collision of power and force had begun. Being in the middle of it, each of their movements and every little thought shing between them was exceptionally shocking, causing people to feel a wave of terror. The surrounding space began to freeze. Vaguely, an invisible force field surrounded this ce, forming a small-scale domain.


    It was a draw.


    The confrontation between the two was surprisingly a draw, and there was no distinction between the two. Once this result was announced, the people around were shocked.


    "He blocked him..."


    In the quiet living room, Liu Rou held her heart. At this time, she only felt that her heart was beating a little fast. She had never thought of this oue because Wang Zhong wasn''t anyone else but a top genius from another academy and the future sessor of a martial arts family.


    Not only was he talented, but he also had conditions that ordinary people couldn''t imagine. He had bathed in the blood of the Space Behemoth since he was still an infant, undergoing baptism time and time again. He was also a Beastmaster who had received countless resources to support him. He had already been a third rank martial artist since a few years ago.


    Compared to the young man Chen Heng had fought before, Wang Zhong''s strength was undoubtedly much stronger, so strong that no one would have the courage to face him.


    However, even so, the two were evenly matched. Chen Heng still blocked him. Although the battle had just begun, Chen Heng did not obtain an overwhelming victory or defeat. This oue had made people consider many possibilities.


    If Chen Heng could enjoy the same conditions as Wang Zhong, would he perform better than he is now? Indeed,pared to Wang Zhong''s conditions, Chen Heng had nothing.


    Although he had entered the Dragon City Academy, his background was very ordinary. Before he was chosen and invested by the ck Dream Group, there was no force behind investing in resources and nurturing him.


    However, he could still fight Wang Zhong to this extent on the battlefield. He had done something that Yang Ke and the others could not do. Moreover, he was much younger than Wang Zhong, around six to seven years different in terms of age.


    Undoubtedly, this showed that Chen Heng was above Wang Zhong in terms of talent alone. At least in terms of the strength of a martial artist.


    ''If he could be given sufficient resources to nurture¡­''


    ''He could reach this stage by just relying on himself, even without the support of any force. Then what if there were people supporting him in the future? How far could this genius go?''


    Looking at Chen Heng''s performance, many people had this thought sh through their minds.


    This couldn''t help but make Liu Rou smile, as to her, this was undoubtedly a good thing. The more people value Chen Heng, the more investment they would give him.. It also meant that she could obtain more benefits to a certain extent.

 Chapter 446 - - Battle Skills

    <h4>Chapter 446: ¨C Battle Skills</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was indeed a good thing. However, to Liu Rou, what happened at this moment seemed to be something that would only happen in a dream.


    The ck Dream Group was very strong and would naturally have top-notch geniuses like Wang Zhong.


    However, Liu Rou was only a branch manager. Throughout the entire Qika, there were at least eight hundred managers like her in the ck Dream Group.


    For geniuses like Chen Heng, logically speaking, there would be people of a higher level to rope in investments and offer better conditions.


    As for Liu Rou, merely discovering his existence would be great merit, not to mention roping in such a genius. However, what happened now made her feel as if a pie had fallen from the sky.


    Of course, she had high hopes for Chen Heng. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have taken such a big risk to look for a Beastmaster for him specially. She had almost bet most of her resources on Chen Heng to train him. Yet, even so, she did not expect Chen Heng to grow to such a stage now. This was undoubtedly a huge surprise.


    Of course, Liu Rou was also very clear-headed. At this moment, she was staring at the screen, and her palms clenched nervously.


    ¡°My little ancestor, you must not overwhelm yourself. Just surrender when it¡¯s time.¡± She looked very nervous, and her palms were sweating. There was nothing she could do.


    A person¡¯s reputation will depend on what kind of person he is. Compared to Chen Heng, Wang Zhong was known for his brutality. Wang Zhong was a ruthless person who would cripple a person if he moved, but fortunately, his background was strong enough. A mere manager like Liu Rou was far more inferior to him.


    If Chen Heng was not a match for him, then Liu Rou was sure that as long as there was a chance, he would make a move and leave a profound mark on Chen Heng. He would even cripple Chen Heng, just like how he treated Yang Ke.


    She became even more nervous when she thought of this and clenched her fists tightly. She began to pray devoutly in her heart. At that moment, she was not the only one praying.


    ¡°Big Brother, you must be careful!¡±


    In the big supermarket, there were fewer and fewer people around. Lu Yao stood alone, looking at the television, and her forehead was covered in sweat.


    However, she also understood that the intensity and horror of this battle were far more significant than before. To put it bluntly, since the start of the Qika League, the battle between Chen Heng and Wang Zhong was one of the most intense battles.


    There was no other way. The seeded yers from the other factions had yet to make their moves so quickly, so they had not met each other so quickly. Thus, this battle that had erupted here was the most intense thus far. Even if one did not observe the match, one could clearly understand it through the narration¡¯s exnation.


    Around Lu Yao, the supermarket employees were staring intently at the screen, wanting to see the appearance and strength of Lu Yao¡¯s older brother, and asionally eximed.


    Looking at Chen Heng, who was sweating profusely on the field and looked extremely valiant, the eyes of many people were full of brilliance. Some people even shifted their gazes to Lu Yao, and it seemed like they were nning something. However, Lu Yao did not notice this, but her expression became sour.


    ¡°The person opposite your brother has a murderous aura. It seems like he has a grudge against your brother.¡± Ye Zi¡¯s voice sounded in her ears, causing Lu Yao¡¯s expression to turn even sourer.


    ¡°Why?¡± She muttered to herself in a voice that only she could hear, ¡°Why does he want to kill my brother? Is he my brother¡¯s enemy?¡±


    She looked at the screen with confusion, but her heart was getting increasingly nervous.


    Bang!


    Sharp stones flew, and messy sweat scattered, the two figures collided again. At this moment, they had already unleashed their full power. Both went full-force in each attack, with a terrifying destructive power that made people suffocate, like a natural disaster.


    Both sides were already familiar with each other¡¯s strengths, and both sides were evenly matched. In terms of martial arts practice alone, both their strengths were about the same.


    If they were to continue fighting like this, who knew how long they would have to fight. Therefore, both would have to introduce other variables to determine the victor quickly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at fighting.¡± Wang Zhong sneered, ¡°But that¡¯s it. Martial arts are dependent on oneself, after all. You can fight against me with your talent, but what if you add telekic power?¡±


    He stood with a high posture as if looking down at Chen Heng. ¡°I¡¯ve been trained, and I¡¯ve entered the Mystic Realm since I was young. The amount of nutrient fluids I¡¯ve eaten was a number that you can¡¯t even dream of.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a pariah. How can youpare to me?¡± As he spoke, his expression was malevolent as he looked at Chen Heng with a sinister smile.


    For a proud and arrogant person like him, it was also a great humiliation for him not to take down Chen Heng after so long. If he wanted to wash away this humiliation, he had to use Chen Heng¡¯s blood.


    However, his imagined reaction did note as soon as he said. Listening to his words, Chen Heng didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at him with a strange gaze. Wang Zhong didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that this gaze was a bit weird, as if he was looking at a fool.


    ¡°Is this person a fool?¡±


    Chen Heng secretly shook his head, didn¡¯t know what to say. Using his background to call another Beastmaster of the same level as him a pariah, the impact of such a thing was very bad.


    Everyone had a sense of empathy. Seeing Wang Zhong¡¯s behavior, they would most likely feel disgusted and even lose a good impression of the Wang family behind him.


    Moreover, in this world, although many experts came from aristocratic families, many experts also came frommoner backgrounds. His words just now had offended Chen Heng and many experts who came frommoner backgrounds.


    This league was currently being broadcasted live. How many people were watching this match now? An uncountable number.


    No matter who it was, they had to carefully disguise what they wanted to say under such circumstances. Yet he had just said it directly. How arrogant.


    Chen Heng secretly shook his head. After a moment of silence, he finally said, ¡°So what if I¡¯m a pariah?¡±


    He took a step forward, his expression unchanged, with surprising calmness. His temperament was in stark contrast to Wang Zhong in front of him.


    ¡°My birth is indeed not as good as yours¡­ My telekic power might not be as strong as yours. When you were swallowing the evolution fluids and entering the Mystic Realm, I was still in ss, reading books. But so what?¡±


    He smiled and said faintly, ¡°The fact that I can stand here in front of you today is enough to prove everything. I may be a pariah in your words, but today, you are destined to be defeated by a pariah like me! If you are high and mighty, then let me pull you down from the high ground and let you see the power of a pariah like me!¡±


    His expression remained calm, but his voice became colder and spread out in all directions through the surrounding live broadcast equipment.


    Countlessmoners raised their heads, and their hearts palpitated.


    ¡°Good!¡± Standing outside, Liu Rou secretly clenched her fists and cheered loudly in her heart.


    Her heart was filled with excitement. Looking at the scene disyed on the screen, listening to what Chen Heng said just now, she already realized the opportunity.


    Compared to Wang Zhong, what Chen Heng did just now was much more correct. He kept calling himself a pariah as if he had transformed himself into the representative of countlessmoners.


    With what he and Wang Zhong had said just now, there would be arge number of people who had a favorable impression of Chen Heng at this moment and looked at him in a different light. In other words, it was no big deal, even if Chen Heng lost in the end.


    After this battle, he would be the representative of the ordinary people. As long as he did it correctly afterward, he could immediately raise this g and obtain countless benefits in the future. Just thinking about this scene made Liu Rou tremble uncontrobly. She was so excited that she couldn¡¯t extricate herself.


    And at this moment, on the high tform, the battle between the two was still beginning.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Wang Zhong reached out with one hand, and a sudden force spread out from the palm of his hand and spread in all directions, shattering the ground around him. At first nce, it looked like it was full of potholes, unique.


    He stood alone on the intact ground and roared, and his body was like a long dragon as he charged forward. With a rumble, cracks began to appear. The surrounding space was chaos, and the wind blew, emitting a suffocating sound.


    Bang!


    Under the effect of this violent force, Chen Heng kept retreating. Wang Zhong¡¯s strength was indeed powerful. Wang Zhong was the strongest one Chen Heng had ever seen in terms of strength alone since he entered this world. His life level wasn¡¯t weak.


    Coupled with his strength and telekinesis power, he had already reached another level and wasparable to a Third Ring Knight. Moreover, there were other factors as well.


    A slender palm suddenly struck heavily on Wang Zhong¡¯s chest. It was Chen Heng¡¯s attack. In terms of battle instinct, he was much stronger than Wang Zhong.


    At this moment, he took advantage of Wang Zhong¡¯s omission when he was busy attacking. Under normal circumstances, if this palm hit, he would be injured and choke on his blood no matter how strong Wang Zhong¡¯s body was.


    However, an unexpected scene happened. As Chen Heng¡¯s palm struck forward, a sound sounded like metal colliding was heard. It was deafening.


    Wang Zhong¡¯s arm suddenly stretched out and grabbed Chen Heng¡¯s head. However, Chen Heng had already expected this. He frowned and bowed slightly. His entire body moved to the side and silently unleashed all power.


    The two who were still engaged in close battle had already separated instantly. Standing on his side, Chen Heng recalled the feeling just now and could not help but frown.


    ¡®This feeling, what¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Wang Zhong was still grinning ferociously there. He looked exceptionally carefree, as tall and sturdy as a demonic god. His tall body gave off a huge sense of oppression. His flesh and blood started to pump when he unleashed his full strength.


    For a moment, he had the feeling of a muscr man, looking very fierce and giving off a much stronger sense of oppression.


    ¡°What? Are you afraid?¡± Feeling Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Wang Zhong smiled hideously and said, his body faintly glowing, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, this is my battle skill.¡±


    ¡°Battle skill?¡± Chen Heng frowned and thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°The constant type?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wang Zhongughed coldly and said straightforwardly, ¡°From the moment I was born, I was immersed in the secret evolution liquids day and night. Through the confrontation between the evolution liquid and my telekic power, I refined my body and finally formed ayer of telekic armor, which has always been on my body. I don¡¯t need to activate it. If you can¡¯t break through thisyer of armor, you can¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    ¡®Sounds good.¡¯ Chen Heng thought for a while and finally understood.


    He had already understood part of Wang Zhong¡¯s information in advance and knew that he had a uniquebat skill. However, he did not expect it to be this kind. He had to admit that this battle technique was challenging to deal with.


    Chen Heng had already tried it just now. Although he did not use his full strength in that attack just now, it was actually about the same.


    However, when the final attack hit Wang Zhong¡¯s body, it did not even break through the opponent¡¯s skin. It was just slightly deformed.


    Based on the current situation, even if Chen Heng used his full strength, it would still be challenging to break through the opponent¡¯s defense with a single attack. At most, it would only cause some light injuries to the opponent. To a certain extent, this was a considerable disadvantage.


    Both parties¡¯ bodies, speed, and strength were about the same level. However, one¡¯s defensive power was much higher, to the point that the other could not break through his defense. It was indeed a headache under such a situation.


    Some people did not know how to deal with it. Of course, Chen Heng was still okay, but now he only frowned and did not say anything.


    Wang Zhong¡¯s loudughter was heard, then he let out a burst of wildughter and exerted force with his body. All the power in his body exploded, and a huge fist smashed fiercely at Chen Heng. The ground was directly broken with a bang, creating a huge hole several meters wide.. Chen Heng¡¯s moved to the side and dodged this attack.

 Chapter 447 - Change

    <h4>Chapter 447: ¨C Change</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    On stage, the intense battle continued. Chen Heng and Wang Zhong were at loggerheads.


    The telekic power in Chen Heng¡¯s body was fully unleashed and had already reached his peak strength. However, what was surprising was that even under such circumstances, Chen Heng was still not at a disadvantage.


    In terms of pure telekinesis power, Chen Heng¡¯s telekinesis was far inferior to Wang Zhong¡¯s and was no match for him.


    Generally, if one¡¯s telekinesis power was inferior to an opponent, they were often suppressed in all aspects. After all, telekinesis power was the foundation of everything to a Beastmaster. In fact, this was also the case.


    Facing the current Wang Zhong, Chen Heng was alreadygging and was somewhat unable to react. To a certain extent, he was gradually unable to keep up with Wang Zhong¡¯s footsteps and could no longer follow his opponent¡¯s movements. He couldn¡¯t even confront the other party as quickly as before to a certain extent, which was a very typical situation.


    After all, a Beastmaster born as amoner would receive different treatment than Wang Zhong, born as the heir of the Wang family.


    As a Beastmaster, perhaps while Chen Heng was still studying and struggling in the sea of people, Wang Zhong had already begun cultivating and tempering his body.


    With the help of the Wang family¡¯s influence, he had even gone deep into the starry sky and had been baptized by countless fortunes in the starry skies.


    Undoubtedly, Chen Heng didn¡¯t have any of these conditions. Under such circumstances, no one would be surprised if he couldn¡¯t fight against Wang Zhong. However, even at such a disadvantage, he still didn¡¯t lose.


    Even though he was starting to fall behind, and his body¡¯s strength was gradually unable to keep up with his opponent¡¯s footsteps, Chen Heng¡¯s movements were still agile, swift, and fierce. Each of his movements carried a tremendous explosive force.


    More importantly, his battle instincts were terrifying. Even though his strength was inferior to his opponent¡¯s, he could often predict his opponent¡¯s position in advance and make corresponding counterattacks.


    This great battle instinct was genuinely astonishing. If not for this, he would have lost long ago.


    ¡°What an astonishing battle...¡± Looking at the scene disyed on the screen, Qi Lin could not help but sigh and say, ¡°Such an amazing performance. Even if someone with the same strength as him fought with Wang Zhong, he would probably be defeated in a few moves.¡±


    People were indeed different from each other. Even if a person were given the same conditions, there would still be a considerable gap among ordinary people due to the differences in their battle instinct. Some people who had specialized training and good battle instincts could easily defeat others.


    Without a doubt, Chen Heng was the best in this aspect. If it were a Beastmaster with the same strength standing before him, he would probably be taken down quickly, as easy as chopping vegetables.


    The opponent before him was none other than Wang Zhong, who was much stronger than Chen Heng. Otherwise, the oue of this battle would have been decided already.


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s performance, the people around could only sigh. However, even though Chen Heng¡¯s performance was stunning enough, they were still not optimistic about the oue of this battle.


    The reason was nothing else but the difference in hard strength, which was too big between them.


    This difference wasn¡¯t just in telekinesis power but also in battle skills.


    The battle skills Wang Zhong possessed were top-notch and exceptionally troublesome in the eyes of even higher-level Beastmasters.. Once this battle skill was cultivated, his entire body would bepletely unbreakable, like the sturdiest material.

 Chapter 448 - Stone Tablet of Origin

    <h4>Chapter 448: ¨C Stone Tablet of Origin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the arena, an unexpected scene began to appear. A figure flew out as the two continued to exchange blows.


    It was Chen Heng¡¯s figure. At this moment, Wang Zhong found an opportunity to punch him in the chest.


    A terrifying power erupted and bloomed in an instant. Following that, a flower of blood bloomed on Chen Heng¡¯s chest.


    Drops of crimson blood dripped down. Instantly, the entire arena was silent.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Standing on the spot, Liu Rou watched as Chen Heng¡¯s figure was sent flying. At this moment, her entire body was trembling as she subconsciously shouted.


    Wang Zheng did not seem toprehend everything that had happened so suddenly in the arena.


    He looked at the fist in his hand, then raised his head to look at Chen Heng, who had been sent flying. There seemed to be some doubt in his eyes.


    He felt that Chen Heng shouldn¡¯t be so weak.


    ording to his previous feeling, even if Chen Heng wasn¡¯t his match, he shouldn¡¯t be in this embarrassing state now.


    However, the situation in front of him was so real that it couldn¡¯t be faked.


    Wang Zhong¡¯s body paused for a moment, and then a sinister smile quickly appeared on his face. He looked at Chen Heng, who was flying horizontally in front of him, and directly strode out.


    The equipment in charge of the live broadcast in the surroundings had captured this scene especially clearly, and it was clearly disyed in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    In front of their eyes, the situation seemed to have reached an evident state.


    Sure enough, under Wang Zhong¡¯s fierce attack, after that attack just now, Chen Heng no longer had the strength to struggle. His movements were no longer as swift and fierce as before, and he was a bit slower in every area.


    With a rumble, his body was once again sent flying, and he hadpletely fallen into a disadvantageous position.


    Liu Rou watched this scene with her eyes wide open, filled with worry.


    ...


    A few minutes ago.


    Bang!


    The intense sound of the collision continued to ring out. At this moment, it was like metal shing against metal. It was deafening.


    On the stage, Chen Heng was still fighting against Wang Zhong. Both of them looked exceptionally swift and fierce.


    However, the two sides had already reached an unavoidable stalemate at this moment. In a short while, neither side could do anything to the other.


    However, Chen Heng knew clearly in his heart that if the situation continued to develop like this, the person who would lose in the end would definitely be him.


    The reason was obvious.


    Although the two sides were in a stalemate at this moment, Wang Zhong in front of him was still above him in terms of strength. In the short term, it was still alright. Chen Heng still had the ability to fight with him. He would not lose.


    But if it were a long fight, the result would be hard to say.


    Chen Heng had no way to break through Wang Zhong¡¯s defense. Just this fact alone was enough to lead to Chen Heng¡¯s demise.


    Chen Heng had no way to deal with this. He still had some divine power in his body. If he was willing to activate it, he could increase his strength again in a short time. It would not be a problem to obtain victory in this battle.


    However, this was a bit of a waste, and it wasn¡¯t worth it.


    Under the current circumstances, Chen Heng was unable to obtain the support of his main body. The divine power in his body would decrease as he used it. If he used it directly in a battle, it would be too much of a waste.


    If he could, Chen Heng didn¡¯t want to use this method. If only he had another method.


    Chen Heng took a deep breath. The power of the Mark of Destiny was rapidly circting in his body.


    Chen Heng had a premonition beforehand. The battle before his eyes was crucial to him.


    In this battle, he might discover some kind of opportunity and gain some things from it. And those things would be very beneficial to his future development in this world.


    However, how to reach that turning point was a problem. At this moment, Chen Heng had a vague feeling that he was getting closer and closer to that turning point. To get there and truly seize that turning point was another problem.


    There seemed to be ayer of separation between them, so he couldn¡¯t really reach it.


    Chen Heng felt the feeling from the Mark of Destiny. He took a deep breath and decided to take a risk.


    At this moment, a huge fist came striking in front of him.


    A terrifying power was roaring, bringing with it the wind of the fist. It hit Chen Heng¡¯s face, giving off an extraordinary feeling.


    Without a doubt, this was an extremely powerful power. Even Chen Heng would be heavily injured if it really hit his body.


    Chen Heng could have blocked this punch head-on, but in the end, his body moved slightly to the side, and he didn¡¯t really dodge it.


    Bang!


    The terrifying power hit his chest, and the terrifying power ovepped,yer byyer, heading towards his body, as if wanting to shatter his entire body, causing him to shatter on the spot.


    In response, Chen Heng¡¯s entire body flew out.


    On his chest, a scarlet flower of blood bloomed. It looked exceptionally beautiful, extremely beautiful.


    The surroundings became silent.


    As this strikended, Chen Heng choked on his blood, but his heart actually fluctuated a little.


    Because from what he felt, from within his body, as he started to get injured, he gradually fell into a dangerous situation. The originally silent Mark of Destiny actually had some reaction within his body. That feeling was getting closer and closer.


    Closer, closer.


    That familiar rhythm surfaced in his heart.


    It was as if as everything happened, within Chen Heng¡¯s body, that originally invisible and untouchable opportunity began to be active gradually, and he slowly grasped it.


    ¡°It¡¯s effective!¡±


    Chen Heng stood on the spot, half-kneeling. At that moment, he was coughing uprge mouthfuls of blood. His face looked somewhat pale, but his heart was calm.


    In front of him, Wang Zhong looked at Chen Heng¡¯s current appearance. He paused for a moment as if he had not yet reacted. He did not understand why Chen Heng had suddenly be like this.


    It was not until a long whileter that he finally reacted. A vicious smile appeared on his face. He immediately took a step forward.


    Bang!


    The sound of a collision rang out once again.


    Without the slightest hesitation, the two of them once again began to exchange blows after a short pause. That kind of power was exceptionally terrifying and powerful.


    They casually waved their hands, and the power from their entire bodies burst out. That kind of telekic power was so enormous that it caused those who could understand it to feel their scalps go numb. They simply did not dare to imagine what it would be like to exchange blows with them directly.


    Regarding the power that they disyed, the people around them had long been in awe. They simply did not darepare themselves with them, especially the people standing next to Qi Lin.


    Including Qi Lin, these people were originally the elites of Dragon City Academy. They were the representatives of Dragon City Academy this time.


    However, up until now, when they saw Chen Heng¡¯s performance, they were all impressed.


    In the distance, looking at the changes in the situation on the field, Liu Rou clenched her fists. Once again, a nervous expression appeared on her face. ¡°Hurry up and surrender!¡±


    She looked at the screen in the distance and at Chen Heng, who was gradually losing. She clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Surrender!


    ¡°Have you forgotten what you promised me before?


    ¡°If you can¡¯t beat me, then admit defeat!¡±


    She roared in her heart. At this moment, her feelings wereplicated.


    However, no matter how much she roared, the situation did not develop as she had imagined.


    On the stage, Chen Heng and Wang Zhong continued to sh. The shockwaves from their sh shook the surroundings, causing the entire stage to copse.


    Without a doubt, if someone were on the stage at this moment, it would not be long before the shockwaves would drown them from the sh between the two. There was no possibility of them being able to hold on.


    However, this kind of performance was also very worrying, especially for Liu Rou.


    At this moment, she wished that she could personally rece Chen Heng and help him shout out the word ¡®surrender.¡¯


    ording to the rules, as long as Chen Heng himself shouted out the word ¡®surrender¡¯ and decided not to continue fighting, the people outside the stage would stop this match and announce the end of the match.


    At that time, even if Wang Zhong were unwilling, it would be of no use. There would be no way to do anything to Chen Heng.


    However, Chen Heng still had no intention of admitting defeat. Liu Rou just clenched her fists and looked at the stage.


    On the screen, Chen Heng¡¯s strength was getting weaker and weaker, and the wounds on his body were also getting more and more.


    Crimson blood kept spreading. At this moment, the clothes on Chen Heng¡¯s body were already torn, and the densely packed wounds on his body showed up, making him look exceptionally terrifying.


    Bang!


    A fist smashed down from the front, smashing heavily into Chen Heng¡¯s chest.


    With a loud bang, Chen Heng¡¯s body was once again sent flying. However, he was kicked away in mid-air and smashed heavily onto the ground.


    Rumble!


    A sound that sounded like thunder rang out. Following that, a figure appeared in mid-air.


    It was Wang Zhong.


    At this moment, he was in mid-air. He let out a maniacalugh. Flesh and blood all over his body began to pump. Following that, he smashed heavily onto the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    A cold smile appeared on his face as he looked down. All the strength in his body was added to this blow. Then, he smashed down heavily.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Boom!


    At this moment, he was already filled with killing intent. He wanted to kill off Chen Heng directly.


    That¡¯s right. It didn¡¯t matter to him, even though killing his opponent directly in thepetition would disqualify him from participating in thepetition.


    Compared to thispetition, what Wang Zhong valued more was the hidden threat from Chen Heng.


    He could naturally see what other people could see, and because he had personally fought with Chen Heng, he had a deeper understanding than anyone else.


    He had a deep understanding of Chen Heng¡¯s talent and battle awareness. He was an unprecedented genius.


    As amoner, he had reached this step in a short period. With such talent and strength, he was definitely a Heavenly Gifted Individual. He was much stronger evenpared to Wang Zhong himself.


    Not many people couldpare to him for such a Heavenly Gifted Individual, not to mention on this, even in the starry sky.


    Since Wang Zhong had already provoked such a Heavenly Gifted Individual, he naturally had to get rid of the threat as soon as possible.


    Now he was taking advantage of thepetition to get rid of Chen Heng. He would at most lose the qualification to participate in thispetition, but he would just have toe back the next time.


    But if he were unable to get rid of Chen Heng this time and allowed Chen Heng to grow up from then on, what he would have to face in the future would probably be a pain to his existence. Just the current Chen Heng was able to bring him such a big problem. If he was given enough time and resources to grow up, Wang Zhong would probably have to face a terrifying figure.


    It was precisely because Wang Zhong realized this that he was determined to make a move and directly kill Chen Heng.


    In this way, he could also solve a problem.


    A burning killing intent erupted in his heart, transforming into an endless stream of power that surged into this attack. Following that, Wang Zhong charged down directly, erupting with terrifying power.


    Bang!


    The surroundingpetition grounds began to crack inch by inch with a rumble. Vaguely, it was as if an angry dragon had begun to raise its head, erupting with a terrifying sound. It was vast and majestic.


    A terrifying power came pressing down, wanting to cover everything in sight. This was a full-strength attack from a peak Level Three Beastmaster, and he even used a secret technique.


    Even a Level Three Martial Artist would be killed on the spot if he was dealt with such an attack barring any idents.


    Everyone present widened their eyes. Some of them had even turned around, unable to bear to see what was going to happen next.


    ¡°No!¡±


    In the distance, a series of screams could be heard from within the spacious supermarket. They were transmitted out to the outside world.


    Lu Yao stood where she was and stared nkly at the scene disyed on the screen. She shouted crazily, ¡°This is murder! He¡¯smitting murder!¡±


    From the beginning until now, she had been standing there and watching the start of this match.


    Watching Chen Heng and Wang Zhongpete and shout out the words from before, she felt proud from the bottom of her heart.


    This was her elder brother. No matter who he faced, he would not be at a disadvantage. In fact, he was even strong enough to fight head-on.


    However, what happened next made her face more and more unsightly.


    ¡°This is no longer a match...¡±


    Standing where she was, she muttered to herself, her face ashen. ¡°That person... he really wants to kill my brother...¡±


    Beside her, a white puppy was at her feet. At this moment, its eyes were also looking at the screen. No one knew what it was thinking.


    However, in a ce that they could not see, above Lu Yao¡¯s head, wisps of purple Power of Destiny were drifting and gradually spreading out to the outside world.


    Following some inexplicable connection, these streams of Power of Destiny continued to spread out to a corner in the distance.


    Meanwhile, the storm in the surroundings had gradually subsided on the distant battlefield.


    The scene on the battlefield began to appear, and it was now disyed in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Two figures appeared among them.


    At this moment, Wang Zhong was standing in a corner, one of his fists maintaining the posture of swinging out.


    However, his fist had already been blocked by someone.


    A slender and fair palm had already reached out, blocking this fist at the critical moment.


    In front of Wang Zhong, Chen Heng was already half-kneeling on the ground.


    The hand that he reached out had already be bloody. His flesh and blood on it had shattered, making it look exceptionally terrifying.


    However, even so, he was still alive. His eyes still looked as calm and bright as before.


    ¡°I can feel it...¡±


    At this moment, after experiencing all kinds of things, his body was already in ruins. The vital signs of his body were getting weaker and weaker, and he was on the verge of desperation. Chen Heng was already close to his end, and his strength was getting weaker and weaker.


    However, the more it was like this, the more excited he became.


    That was because the Mark of Destiny in his body was getting brighter and brighter. The light on it was blossoming, and it was gradually boiling.


    In the distance, the wisps of purple Power of Destiny seem to have sensed Chen Heng and flowed towards him through some sort of connection.


    Chen Heng felt this situation, and he understood.


    The Power of Destiny that came from the distance was none other than from Lu Yao¡¯s body.


    As Lu Yao¡¯s acknowledged elder brother, his and Lu Yao¡¯s fates were connected to a certain extent. There was a unique connection between the two.


    Therefore, when his life was on the verge of danger, Lu Yao could also feel it. Hence, her own Power of Destiny ignited and was drawn over by the Mark of Destiny on his body, fusing into his body.


    And this part of the Power of Destiny that was drawn was not wasted in the end. At this moment, a unique scene was happening on Chen Heng¡¯s body without any witnesses around.


    On Chen Heng¡¯s body, inch by inch, the Power of Destiny was igniting. First, it was a red Destiny, and then it was a golden one.


    The enormous Power of Destiny burned together, and in the end, it seemed to activate some kind of existence, activating something that originally existed in Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    A huge amount of information appeared in his mind.


    At this moment, Chen Heng¡¯s consciousness was in a daze. In his daze, he seemed to have seen a unique scene.


    It was a scene of huge stone tablets.


    The stone tablets were gigantic. Each one was like a star, vast and boundless. Just by looking at it, one could feel the vastness.


    There were nine of these stone tablets. They were arranged neatly in the starry sky, forming a mysterious and unique pattern.


    And what was on these stone tablets was nothing but massive information.


    Massive and terrifying Profound Meanings of Law were disyed on these stone tablets. The power was so terrifying that it could suffocate people.


    These stone tablets seemed to be the manifestation of the origin of this world. The contents within were so vast and endless.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, these stone tablets were massive. Each one of them was as big as a star. It was hard to imagine how vast they were.


    However, such a massive body was just a carrier of information. It was hard to imagine how terrifying the power contained in them was.


    In the past, Chen Heng hade into contact with the ind that God had turned into after his death. He had alsoe into contact with the divinity God had left behind.


    But now, Chen Heng had an inexplicable feeling.


    Compared to the stone tablets in front of him, it seemed that even the content contained within the divinity in his body was nothing.


    The two were simply not on the same level.

 Chapter 449 - Which Sides Are They On

    <h4>Chapter 449: ¨C Which Sides Are They On</h4>


    ¡°What exactly are these things?¡±


    In a trance, Chen Heng stared at the stone tablets in front of him. He clearly knew that the scene before his eyes must have involved the deepest secrets of this world.


    Those nine stone tablets must also be the ultimate secret treasure in this world.


    It seemed that this was the opportunity he had felt through the Mark of Destiny earlier.


    However, Chen Heng still had some doubts in his heart. Why was he able to see this scene? Things in this world couldn¡¯t happen for no reason.


    It was impossible for him to see this scene before him if it was for no reason. Therefore, there must be other reasons.


    As if sensing the doubt in Chen Heng¡¯s heart, Chen Heng felt that the power of the Mark of Destiny was still shaking.


    Taking advantage of the moment when the Power of Destiny was continuously supplied, the Mark of Destiny began to backtrack.


    It was a calm afternoon.


    In Dragon City Academy, Chen Heng was still working in the ughterhouse where Fang Yuan was, working hard to ughter rare beasts and umte the ughter power.


    Just outside, two uninvited guests slowly arrived.


    They were two women. One of them had blonde hair, and her appearance was exquisite and beautiful, which made Chen Heng feel a sense of familiarity.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    Looking at the blonde girl¡¯s appearance, Chen Heng was a little surprised. He was not unfamiliar with that blonde girl.


    Once, when the ck Dream Group held apetition, he had seen this blonde girl before he went on stage to fight with the Martial Artist named Rui Te.


    At that time, this blonde girl had kindly reminded him, leaving him with some impression. However, after that, Chen Heng never saw her again. And he did not expect to see her here again.


    The one standing next to the blonde girl was a ck-haired girl.


    In the scene in front of him, the blonde girl chatted with the ck-haired girl for a while. Then, she looked at Chen Heng in the distance and began to make some movements.


    As the blonde girl raised her hand, a golden light shed and then slowly flew out. Itnded on Chen Heng, who was working hard and ughtering rare beasts in the distance.


    Chen Heng did not feel anything at all.


    A crisp sound began to ring out.


    The scene hadpletely ended at this moment. At this moment, Chen Heng suddenly came to a realization.


    ¡°So at that time, it was already¡­¡±


    He frowned. He did not know what to say at this moment. From the looks of it, the blonde girl had tampered with his body a long time ago, leaving some things on him.


    As for what the other party¡¯s goal was and why they chose him. He quickly came back to his senses and did not think about these things for the time being.


    Why did the other party leave things on him, and why did she choose him? These questions were destined to have no answers at this moment. Compared to these questions, what was more important was something else.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked in front of him.


    In front of him, nine stone tablets appeared. At this moment, with Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, a vast amount of information appeared on them.


    If one looked carefully, one could discover one thing. Among the nine stone bs, only one stone b was lit up.


    When Chen Heng looked over again, the stone tablet shone brightly. A dazzling radiance bloomed,pletely blocking Chen Heng¡¯s vision. A battle technique emerged, appearing in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    As if he had practiced it countless times in an instant, at this moment, Chen Heng¡¯s actions subconsciously began to move.


    In the outside world, the battle was still ongoing.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Looking at the scene disyed on the screen, Liu Rou was on the verge of breaking down as she roared, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys see that? That guy wants to kill Lu Kong!


    ¡°Where¡¯s the referee?


    ¡°Immediately enter the arena and stop him!¡±


    She roared as she spoke.


    The instant Wang Zhong made his move, and she had already understood Wang Zhong¡¯s intention.


    After seeing Chen Heng¡¯s performance, Wang Cheng was clearly anxious. He would rather lose the qualification to thispetition just to kill Chen Heng here.


    After realizing this, Liu Rou immediately began to move. Simply admitting defeat was no longer of any use.


    On thepetition stage, as long as Wang Zhong decided, even if Chen Heng lost, it would be of no use. If Liu Rou was Wang Zhong, once she made up her mind, even if Chen Heng admitted defeat, she would pretend not to hear it and directly kill Chen Heng.


    Liu Rou did not have the slightest doubt about this. With Wang Zhong¡¯s ruthlessness, it waspletely possible for him to do such a thing.


    Therefore, after realizing this, she immediately began to move. She activated the power of the ck Dream Group and prepared to immediately influence the referees so that they could decide the winner.


    As long as the winner was decided immediately, the referees who were close to the ck Dream Group could immediately make a move and save Chen Heng from the arena.


    At that time, everything would be over. It didn¡¯t matter even if Chen Heng lost, as long as he could keep his life.


    However, Liu Rou didn¡¯t expect that the obstacles she encountered were much greater than she had imagined.


    ¡°Miss Liu¡­¡±


    The operator¡¯s face turned ugly in the empty room when he heard Liu Rou¡¯s words. At this moment, he said directly, ¡°Our people just sent out the request, and it was immediately suppressed.¡±


    ¡°In the referee team, someone refused to end this match because the result of the match has not yet appeared and that they can not make decisions for the contestants.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Liu Rou¡¯s face instantly turned ashen hearing these words. With her keen senses, she immediately understood something.


    Most likely, the forces behind Wang Zhong were causing trouble. They were using all their strength to stall for time forcefully.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t stall for a long time, it didn¡¯t need much based on the current situation of the arena. In just one or two minutes, Chen Heng might have already been beaten to death by Wang Zhong.


    By then, everything would be toote.


    After realizing this, Liu Rou¡¯s face turned ashen, but she could do nothing. It was toote for her to react when she made the arrangements.


    She could only do her best and pray in her heart that Chen Heng could hold on for a little longer. She hoped that he would not be beaten to death right away.


    If that were the case, then everything would be over.


    Holding onto this anxiety, she took a deep breath, then turned around and looked at the screen in front of her. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    At this moment, the situation on the field seemed to have changed again.


    ¡°Your life is really tenacious¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, who had received a punch from her in front of him, who was kneeling on the ground, but still looked calm, Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t help but look surprised. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but admire Chen Heng.


    He had practically been suppressing Chen Heng in the fight from just now until now.


    But now, although Chen Heng¡¯s aura was getting weaker and weaker, he still persevered and stood on the stage.


    This tenacious vitality was truly admirable. He had no choice but to ept it.


    At the very least, Wang Zhong boasted that if he did not have the defensive skills on his body, he would not have been able to hold on until now.


    However, Chen Heng was still holding on. Even so, it was time to end things at this stage.


    ¡°Your vitality is indeed tenacious¡­¡±


    In the blink of an eye, many thoughts shed through Wang Zhong¡¯s mind. Then, he opened his mouth again and revealed a horrifying smile. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll punch you one punch at a time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how many punches you can take!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he swung his fist again. The terrifying and suffocating pressure once again. It surged forward and directly exploded.


    In order to kill Chen Heng with one punch, he gathered all the power in his body once again in this punch. He wanted to kill Chen Heng with this blow.


    Facing this punch of his, Chen Heng just stood in ce silently. He did not move at all. It was as if he hadpletely lost his reaction to this. He did not feel anything.


    ¡°Have you used up all your strength?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s performance, Wang Zhong was a little surprised, but he did not feel surprised. In his opinion, Chen Heng had fought with him on the field before. They had fought for such a long time, and the exhaustion was undoubtedly very great.


    At this point, it did not seem strange that he had used up all his strength. In response to this, he only sneered in his heart. His figure did not change as he continued to move forward.


    Under his gaze, his fist was getting closer and closer to Chen Heng in front of him. In the blink of an eye, he could touch him.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±


    At this moment, it was unknown how many people who were watching the match had this thought shing through their minds. At this point, no one thought that Chen Heng still had room to fight back. They already thought that he would definitely die.


    Bang!


    A loud sound was heard from the arena. Through live broadcast equipment, it was heavily transmitted to the outside world.


    However, the scene disyed on the stage surprised everyone present in the end.


    Two figures were still standing on the stage.


    However, Chen Heng had already stood up. He was no longer in the same half-kneeling posture as before. In front of him, Wang Zhong was still standing there. He was still in the same stance as before.


    A look of disbelief appeared on his face. He seemed to be in disbelief at the situation before him. As the scene of the live broadcast gradually moved forward, the people around them could clearly see what was happening.


    On the stage, Wang Zhong maintained his stance of punching out. However, his line of sight gradually moved downward, looking at the downwind.


    Under his gaze, a slender palm had already reached out and transformed into a fist, directly striking heavily on his heart.


    And that fist was none other than Chen Heng¡¯s.


    In front of Wang Zhong, Chen Heng stood there. At this moment, his expression was cold as he stared at him.


    Wang Zhong seemed to see mockery in his calm eyes. It was as if he was mocking him.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    He roared. His body swayed slightly as he struggled to retreat. He almost fell down. Crimson blood dripped down from his chest and sttered all over the ce. It was as if blood had blossomed.


    This was the first time he had been injured in this battle. It had only been one time, but it was already so deadly.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    He kept retreating, his face filled with disbelief as he muttered to himself, ¡°Why¡­


    ¡°My absolute defense¡­¡±


    He was in a daze, unable to ept the fact that he had been defeated just like that.


    At that moment, he had wanted to kill Chen Heng with one strike. However, in the end, before his fist had evennded, Chen Heng¡¯s counterattack had already arrived.


    Moreover, it was so fierce and terrifying. That powerful strike had directly torn through the telekic shield on the surface of his body, leaving arge wound on his body and giving him a vicious blow.


    And now, the oue has already been reversed.


    He was somewhat unable to ept this result. However, if he couldn¡¯t ept it, what could he do?


    In front of him, Chen Heng¡¯s figure was there. At this moment, he was coldly watching him, watching him mutter to himself, appearing to be especially mocking.


    ¡°In this world, there is no absolute defense.¡±


    Standing on the spot, he spoke indifferently, looking at Wang Zhong and saying, ¡°The so-called strength is only rtive.¡±


    ¡°Your defense is the same.


    His indifferent words fell.


    Opposite him, Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes were wide open. He was still mumbling to himself, and no one knew what he was mumbling about. But then, his body slowly moved forward and fell to the ground.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound was heard.


    Faint explosions were heard on Wang Zhong¡¯s body.


    This was the power that Chen Heng had left in his body earlier. At this moment, all of it burst out.


    These injuries aggravated Wang Zhong¡¯s condition and took away hisst bit of strength. At this moment, he hadpletely lost his battle strength and could no longer stand up.


    Chen Heng looked at the scene in front of him coldly. Then, he took a step forward and continued to move forward.


    On the screen, he slowly moved forward and walked towards Wang Zhong.


    Lying on the ground alone, Wang Zhong looked at Chen Heng, who was slowly walking towards him. He suddenly came back to his senses. At this moment, he already had a tingling feeling on his scalp.


    He had a bad feeling in his heart. Judging others by himself, he could feel Chen Heng¡¯s intention toe at this moment.


    ¡°He wants to get rid of mepletely!¡±


    A thought shed through his mind and appeared. As this thought shed through his mind, a sense of despair emerged.


    At this moment, he had already lost the ability to resist. He could do nothing to face Chen Heng, who was gradually approaching him.


    As long as Chen Heng exerted a little strength, he would be killed cleanly and without any idents. He tried his best to move, getting up from the ground and standing up to face the enemy.


    Unfortunately, the damage caused by Chen Heng¡¯s punch just now was too severe. At this moment, his entire body had been shattered, and he didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up.


    In the end, he could only watch as Chen Heng moved forward step by step, gradually approaching him. However, the ringtone from the outside world also began to ring at this moment.


    A sharp sound rang out, resounding in all directions.


    ¡°Is this¡­¡±


    Looking at the ringing around them, Qi Lin and the others frowned and subconsciously said, ¡°The ringtone that determines the oue of the match?¡±


    ¡°The people from the referee team interfered?¡±


    This thought shed through his mind subconsciously. Then, he saw a few figures quickly moving forward on the screen, stopping the continuation of the match.


    On the other hand, ¡°Manager, the match has already stopped!¡±


    In the spacious room, Liu Rou heard the voicesing from the phone and then looked at the situation on the stage. At this time, she felt an inexplicable sense of awkwardness.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Looking at the few figures that appeared on the stage, Liu Rou cursed inwardly.


    The few figures that appeared on the stage were none other than the results of her previous actions.


    Before this, in order to stop this match in time, she had sent people to work, trying to end this match through the referee team.


    However, at that time, this action did not help.


    Up until now, Chen Heng had already won and was ready to finish off the opponent. However, these people from the referee team ended up on the stage instead.


    If she had not made that move earlier, the people behind Wang Zhong would not have reacted so quickly, even if they wanted to.


    What was this? Weren¡¯t they on my side? Why were they helping the enemy?


    Realizing what she had done, Liu Rou silently patted her forehead. At this moment, she did not know what to say.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let him know that this is all because of me.¡±


    This thought quickly shed through her mind. At this moment, she thought, ¡°Find someone to me.¡±


    As she thought of this, her face fell. ¡°But who could I me?


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to me¡­¡±


    With a bitter face, she said this.


    On the field, Chen Heng looked at the people who suddenly appeared in front of him, and a puzzled look appeared on his face.


    These people in front of him were all members of the referee team. There was nothing strange about this in itself. After all, it could only be these people who stopped the match.


    But what made Chen Heng curious was, why were all these people his allies?


    Before this, Liu Rou had introduced him, telling him which forces were close to the ck Dream Group and which were enemies. Therefore, Chen Heng could recognize them.


    These people who rushed over at first were none other than the people that the ck Dream Group had nted in the referee team.


    What was going on?


    Previously, when he was on the verge of death on the field, no one came to help stop the match. Now that he had already won and was about to finish off the opponent, you guys came over?


    Are you guys on the same side or the opposite side?


    A trace of doubt shed through Chen Heng¡¯s heart as he looked at the people in front of him with a suspicious gaze. Meeting his gaze, the few people in front of him also felt a little awkward. At this moment, they were also cursing loudly in their hearts.


    ¡°Which bastard urged me toe up?¡±


    In order to hurry up, they did not pay attention to the situation on the field at all times. They did not expect the situation to change so much within a short period of time.


    This time, the atmosphere became very awkward..

 Chapter 450 - The Seed of Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 450: ¨C The Seed of ughter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    On the stage, a few people stood facing each other awkwardly.


    Chen Heng stood alone on the spot and looked at the few people in front of him with a suspicious gaze, especially the old man who seemed to be the leader.


    The old man opposite him felt a little ufortable under his gaze. He had to cough and was about to open his mouth to exin the situation.


    However, a burst of wildughter came from the side at this moment.


    It was Wang Zhong¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m still alive. I¡¯m still alive!¡±


    At this moment, he was lying on the ground, looking at the people around him andughing wildly. From the looks of it, it felt like he had survived a disaster.


    In fact, it was indeed so. Just now, Wang Zhong almost thought that he was dead for sure. After all, Chen Heng would never let him off based on his attitude.


    His people would not have rushed over to help so quickly. It could be said that he was doomed. In the end, he did not expect this kind of situation to happen.


    Although the people in front of him were a little strange, they were not from his side. Instead, they seemed to be the people from the ck Dream Group.


    But this didn¡¯t hinder anything. They had already arrived here, so how could they continue?


    As referees, as long as they stood on the field, it meant the end of thepetition.


    There was a live broadcast here, and the people around were watching. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly. His originally ferocious face was filled with the excitement of surviving a disaster.


    Hearing his voice, the people around him turned around, and pairs of vicious eyes fixed on him. If gazes could kill people, then Wang Zhong would have been killed by them by now.


    If they could, they would wish for Wang Zhong to die immediately so that they would not be bothered by it.


    However, it was a pity that Wang Zhong had fallen to the ground in front of them. At this moment, his entire body was a bloody mess, and he looked extremely miserable.


    Anyone who came to look at him would think that this person was hopeless. However, even so, he did not die.


    Not only did he not die, but he was also very alive. He keptughing and did not see any problems with himself. This tenacious vitality was really admirable.


    The referees stood around and did not know what to say seeing such a scene.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body moved, and in silence, he walked towards Wang Zhong. Immediately, Wang Zhong¡¯s loudughter came to an abrupt end.


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s approaching figure, his face suddenly revealed a terrified expression.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    His face was full of fear. At this moment, he suddenly thought of something bad. ¡°The match is over! You can¡¯t fight anymore!


    ¡°Where¡¯s the referee? Come and stop him! Don¡¯te over!¡±


    He let out a roar. But what greeted him was a fist.


    ¡°Why are you making so much noise?¡±


    Chen Heng impatiently threw a punch, knocking Wang Zhong unconscious. Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes turned white, and he fainted on the spot.


    This scene was very pleasant to watch. The surrounding people watched this scene coldly. When they saw Wang Zhong faint, they heave a sigh of relief.


    It looked like Chen Heng wasn¡¯t too impulsive. He only went over to give him a beating and didn¡¯t intend to kill the other party directly. Otherwise, they would have to go over and stop him.


    Of course, strictly speaking, continuing to attack after thepetition ended was actually against the rules. However, the people present acted as if they didn¡¯t see it and directly ignored this point.


    Anyway, it was good as long as the person didn¡¯t die.


    Chen Heng silently withdrew his hand and stopped his movements as he stood on the spot and looked at Wang Zhong, who was fainted, lying on the ground.


    ¡°I hope you can still live a normal life in the future...¡±


    He looked at Wang Zhong in front of him and sneered in his heart. At that moment, it seemed like he had only punched out, but in reality, he had taken the opportunity to inject something in his body into Wang Zhong¡¯s body.


    Those things were nothing else but pure ughter power. There was even a part of the ughter divinity in them.


    The ughter power and ughter divinity seemed like good things, but in reality, that was only for Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng could suppress the changes in the ughter power, so he could use the power to strengthen himself. There wouldn¡¯t be many problems.


    But if it were someone else, it would be hazardous.


    Wang Zhong had obtained the ughter power in his body. In a short time, his body would definitely recover. On the surface, there wouldn¡¯t be many problems.


    But in reality, his mind would be eroded by the ughter power and the ughter divinity, slowly losing himself. At that time, he would probably be aplete lunatic.


    More importantly, the divinity in his body still belonged to Chen Heng.


    As long as Chen Heng willed it, that little bit of ughter divinity would bring all the power in Wang Zhong¡¯s body, and even his life, back to Chen Heng. The power of divinity was not so easy to control.


    In the past, if Chen Heng did not have the help of his own simtor, he would not have been able to tame the divinity, much less survive as he did now.


    Chen Heng had nted divinity in Wang Zhong¡¯s body. It was equivalent to his life, and he controlled death in the future. There was no other possibility.


    This could be an opportunity to realize Chen Heng¡¯s previous expectations to a certain extent.


    In the past, Chen Heng had the idea of dividing the ughter divinity and cing it in someone else¡¯s body. Dividing the ughter divinity and cing it in someone else¡¯s body was equivalent to nting a seed in someone else¡¯s body. And these people who had theughter divinity in their bodies were equivalent to Chen Heng¡¯s clones.


    As they had the divinity of ughter in their bodies, these people were the same as Chen Heng. They also could kill and obtain power from killing continuously.


    However, no matter how strong these people became, as long as they did notpletely upy the ughter divinity and wipe out Chen Heng¡¯s mark, they were still Chen Heng¡¯s clones.


    As long as Chen Heng thought about it, the ughter divinity in their bodies would be divided, bringing the power that they had umted over the years and their own lives back to Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    nting a seed in the spring would allow them to reap a fruitful harvest in the future.


    Moreover, the killings and sins that were caused during the entire process had nothing to do with him. In Chen Heng¡¯s opinion, this was considered a very good thing.


    Wang Zhong in front of him was Chen Heng¡¯s first experimental subject.


    ¡°I hope you can go further.¡±


    Looking at Wang Zhong, who had fallen to the ground and was nowpletely unconscious, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm. He sneered in his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t die too early.¡± He then turned around and left without any hesitation.


    He greeted the people around him, then quickly walked out and walked to the outside world. When he walked out of the outside world, Chen Heng noticed that there were many people¡¯s figures.


    Liu Rou had already been waiting there for the first time. When she saw Chen Heng walking out, a smile immediately appeared on her face. She looked very excited.


    ¡°You won.¡± She looked at Chen Heng and said the first sentence.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Heng nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I won by luck.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, what¡¯s the situation inside?¡±


    He looked at Liu Rou and asked. He told her about the situation inside and asked her about it. And what he asked was nothing else but that blunder just now.


    Regarding this matter, he already had some guesses in his heart. It was most likely rted to Liu Rou in front of him.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Liu Rou¡¯s face suddenly stiffened. At this time, all kinds of thoughts were spinning in her mind very quickly, but in the end, she still had a bitter expression on her face and told Chen Heng honestly.


    She told Chen Heng everything that had happened. Her face looked a little red, and her head slowly lowered.


    ording to what she thought, after Chen Heng found out about this matter, he would most likely fly into a rage. However, in reality, he didn¡¯t.


    Hearing Liu Rou¡¯s words, Chen Heng only nodded his head in understanding. He had an expression of ¡®as expected.¡¯


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry with me?¡± Liu Rou quietly raised her head and looked at the expression on Chen Heng¡¯s face. She asked cautiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t care. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Although in the end, it was bad, you did it out of kindness. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He spoke softly, appearing very magnanimous.


    Hearing this, Liu Rou heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. Then, she smiled. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s still okay...


    ¡°In the league tournament, you are not allowed to kill your opponent.


    ¡°If you really killed Wang Zhong just now, then Wang Zhong will definitely die. However, you will basically lose the qualification for this league tournament.


    ¡°Although this may not matter to you, it is still quite a pity.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Liu Rou revealed a smile on her face. At this moment, she said this.


    Chen Heng was still very young, only seventeen years old nowpared to the other participants. And the requirement and standard of the QIKA league were that anyone under the age of twenty-five could participate.


    Even if Chen Heng lost the qualification this year, it actually didn¡¯t matter. After all, he was still young. If he couldn¡¯t do it this year, he could juste back next year.


    However, this was still a pity. Some things wouldpletely change their direction after being missed.


    If Chen Heng lost the opportunity this time, he might miss out on many things in the future. It would also dy his progress.


    ¡°The people from the group are already here.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Liu Rou said with some excitement, ¡°They have already seen your previous performance and expressed that they want to sign a new contract with you.


    ¡°The contract you signed before, although it¡¯s not bad, there¡¯s still a gap between it and the top-tier one.


    ¡°And this time, they¡¯ll sign a new one for you. They¡¯ll also make up for the things they didn¡¯t give you before.


    ¡°Including the rewards from your previous matches, it¡¯s enough to get you a better Imperial Beast.¡±


    Standing on the spot, Liu Rou calcted Chen Heng¡¯s score. ¡°Although the quality of the Dragon Bird I gave you before isn¡¯t bad, it¡¯s still a little inferiorpared to those top-tier Imperial Beasts.


    ¡°And this time¡¯s reward, if converted, is enough to give you a cub of a top-tier Imperial Beast.¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng in front of her and said excitedly.


    ¡°Forget about changing Imperial Beasts.¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m quite used to using that Dragon Bird. I don¡¯t want to change my Imperial Beast so quickly.¡±


    Imperial Beasts in this world could be changed. However, once an Imperial Beast was changed, the telekic mark inside the Imperial Beast¡¯s body would have to be taken out.


    Without a doubt, this would cause great damage to the Imperial Beast. It might even affect the Beastmaster himself, causing his strength to decline.


    Therefore, in this world, most Beastmasters would often wait until their Imperial Beasts died before they would consider changing their Imperial Beasts so as to avoid causing great losses.


    Of course, Chen Heng didn¡¯t have this problem for the time being.


    After all, his Imperial Beast was still very small, and it hadn¡¯t been long since they had established contact. If he changed his Imperial Beast now, although there would be some losses, the losses wouldn¡¯t be too great.


    However, Chen Heng was still unwilling. After all, in order to nurture Red, the Dragon Bird, Chen Heng had already invested arge number of resources on it. Under his nurturing, Red¡¯s bloodline had already transformed a few times. At this moment, it might not be inferior to those high-level Imperial Beasts.


    Moreover, once he changes his Imperial Beast, then Red¡¯s abnormal condition might be exposed. At that time, it would be a problem for Chen Heng. There was no way to exin it.


    Moreover, Chen Heng was confident. Along with his training, Red¡¯s future achievements would definitely far surpass those so-called top-tier Imperial Beasts.


    ¡°Is that so...¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s answer, Liu Rou frowned and said, ¡°Then it¡¯ll be a little troublesome.¡±


    She had no intention of persuading Chen Heng. After spending so much time together, she already had a certain level of understanding of Chen Heng¡¯s personality. Chen Heng¡¯s personality seemed quiet and steady, but in reality, it was very difficult to persuade him as long as he made a decision.


    Moreover, changing Imperial Beasts was indeed a decision for a Beastmaster. Imperial Beasts and Beastmasters were connected in their minds.


    In this world, most Beastmasters would choose to consider changing their Imperial Beasts after the normal death of their Imperial Beasts. It was very normal for Chen Heng to be unwilling to change his Imperial Beast.


    ¡°In that case, we can only change those things to something else.¡±


    She thought for a moment, then said, ¡°We will change them to those evolution stones that nurture Imperial Beasts and even allow their bloodlines to evolve.


    ¡°Just nice. Your performance this time is outstanding. Among the rewards thepany will give you, there should be an evolution stone.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what quality it will be.¡± She looked at Chen Heng and said.


    ¡°Evolution stone?¡± Hearing Liu Rou¡¯s words, Chen Heng turned around, looking a little puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s something that can transform the blood of an Imperial Beast. It can even be very useful to a person.¡±


    Looking at the puzzled look on Chen Heng¡¯s face, Liu Rou said softly, exining to him, ¡°As for the specifics, you can look it up yourselfter. You can use thepany¡¯s internalwork to look it up.


    ¡°As for now, it¡¯s time for you to recuperate.¡±


    She looked at therge and small wounds on Chen Heng¡¯s body, as well as the bloodstains that had not dried up yet. She could not help but feel her heart palpitate. ¡°From just now until now, you¡¯ve chatted with me for such a long time. Don¡¯t you feel any pain?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m already used to it.¡±


    Chen Heng said casually. He did not really care about the injuries on his body.


    His willpower had been honed through the simtion many times before. Although the injuries on his body were severe and terrifying, to him, it was just like this.


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s appearance, Liu Rou was speechless and touched. She wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t understandpletely. She also understood the severity of the injuries on Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    With such serious injuries, if he were standing here alone, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to move.


    Chen Heng, on the other hand, was fine. Not only did he not change his expression, he even chatted with her for a long time. He looked as if nothing had happened.


    As expected, he must have unyielding willpower toe from amoner background and achieve such achievements at such a young age.


    ¡°You should go and rest first.¡±


    Standing in the same spot, Liu Rou shook her head at the thought of this, then she said, ¡°The cultivation room for you has been prepared. I looked for someone to apply for it before. There is the highest level of recovery liquid in it. You can just enter directly.


    ¡°Also, there is something I need to tell you in advance.¡±


    She considered her words for a moment, then said, ¡°I heard what you said on the field before. It felt pretty good.


    ¡°So I¡¯m going to interview youter. I need your cooperation. What do you think?


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not troublesome for you. I don¡¯t need you to do anything. I just want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Hearing Liu Rou¡¯s words, Chen Heng nodded. He didn¡¯t care too much and directly agreed. Then, he waved his hand and left.


    The staff of the ck Dream Group at the side led Chen Heng to the side and took him to a special recuperation room. Only Liu Rou and another group of people left on the spot.


    Liu Rou secretly sighed as she watched Chen Heng¡¯s back leaving in the distance. Then, she braced herself and said loudly, ¡°Get ready for me!


    ¡°I want all the preparations done within three days.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    A loud voice came from all around.


    ¡­


    Looking at the final scene on the screen, Lu Yao finally lets out a sigh of relief. On the screen, Chen Heng¡¯s standing figure appeared.


    In front of him, Wang Zhong was lying on the ground alone, looking particrly wretched. As for the scene after that, it was not shown. It was just cut off.


    ¡°Brother still won.¡±


    She subconsciously patted her chest. At this moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    For her, the scene just now was a little too exciting. Let¡¯s not talk about her and her brother¡¯s rtionship; just her family alone couldn¡¯t lose Chen Heng.


    In this family, Chen Heng was the pir. He was why the family was now alive, and everything was developing in a good direction.


    But if Chen Heng died just like that, the situation would fall into an abyss.. Lu Yao could not imagine what would happen to her surroundings if Chen Heng died just like that.

 Chapter 451 - - Nameless Refinement Method

    <h4>Chapter 451: ¨C Nameless Refinement Method</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Fortunately, Big Brother still won in the end...¡± Standing on the spot, Lu Yao patted her chest.


    ¡®Your elder brother is powerful¡­¡¯ In her heart, Ye Zi¡¯s voice sounded.


    Hearing the voice, Lu Yao subconsciously turned around and looked at her feet. Ye Zi was squatting by her feet. There seemed to be some doubt in herrge eyes at this moment.


    ¡°Just now, your elder brother¡¯sst attack was so powerful...¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡± Lu Yao asked casually.


    ¡°It was the same as your elder brother¡¯s opponent, it should be some kind of unique battle, but it was very powerful...¡± Ye Zi said, and her voice kept ringing in Lu Yao¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Apart from his strength, your elder brother should also have mastered a very powerful offensive battle skill. Previously, your elder brother showed weakness until the opponent revealed a w. Only then did he make a decisive move and kill the opponent in one strike.¡±


    ¡°Very impressive.¡± Recalling Chen Heng¡¯s performance just now, she praised him. Even from her point of view, Chen Heng¡¯s performance just now was outstanding.


    From the beginning to the end, the flow of this battle was in Chen Heng¡¯s hands. The previous confrontation was to wear down the opponent¡¯s patience and energy, and the subsequent one was to show weakness and make the opponent lower his guard.


    Then, when the opponent thought that Chen Heng had already used hisst resort and was powerless, that was the crucial counterattack. It was a one-hit victory, directly defeating an opponent that was initially impossible to defeat.


    Such an extraordinary performance was something that even Ye Zi could not help but praise. She had encountered many opponents in the gxy in the past, and many were powerful.


    However, very few people like Chen Heng were powerful, had extraordinary battle instincts, and controlled the rhythm. He was a rare talent.


    ¡°Woof, your elder brother is very strong... if he can be properly trained, he will be able to help Your Highness, my King in the future!¡±


    Recalling Chen Heng¡¯s performance just now, Ye Zi could not help but say with some excitement, ¡°His talent is much stronger than many of the geniuses I have seen before. He is a top-notch genius.¡±


    ¡°Properly trained...¡± Lu Yao¡¯s face was filled with a bitter smile. She did not know what to say. ¡°He still needs to be trained well? I feel that he¡¯s almost unbeatable now.¡±


    She had already seen Chen Heng¡¯s strength just now. The peak of the Third Rank. And what did such strength mean?


    Even if the scope was erged to the extent of the entire Qika Federation, a Third Rank person was already considered top-notch.


    In Lu Yao¡¯s city currently lived in, the strongest person might not even be at the Third Rank. Moreover, from their performance just now, an ordinary Third Rank would not be able to hold on in front of them for long. They would be able to take the ordinary Third Rank people down within a minute without any doubt.


    With such strength, even in the entire Qika Federation, they would already be at their peak. Although they did not dare say that they were the strongest, they were not far from it.


    With such strength, Chen Heng still needed to be adequately trained? Lu Yao did not dare to imagine what degree of strength Chen Heng would have if he were adequately trained.


    ¡°Woof...¡± Hearing Lu Yao¡¯s words, Ye Zi barked. Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly stopped because, on the screen, there were some changes in the contents of the broadcast, disying some interviews.


    This was a very normal thing. In the Qika League, some outstanding contestants would often be introduced in detail, and there might even be interviews. After all, just like what Lu Yao understood, those contestants in the Qika League were top-notch geniuses.


    Such geniuses were often a legend themselves. No matter how much effort they put in, it was all worth it.


    ¡°... Geniuses are born in the bitter cold. I think everyone is inquisitive about what kind of environment a genius like a student Lu Kong was born in, right?¡± A supporter was holding a microphone on the screen as he walked down an old street.


    ¡°That¡¯s... my ce?¡± Looking at the screen in front of the television, Lu Yao could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°As everyone can see, this is the ce where student Lu Kong grew up. Many of them even have the impression of student Lu Kong when he was young.¡± In front of the television screen, the smile on the host¡¯s face did not change.


    However, a look of surprise appeared on his face as he looked at the ce in front of him, ¡°In the entire Qika League, this might be the most ordinary contestant. Let¡¯s go to another ce to have a look.¡±


    Then, the scene changed, and they came to another ce other than Dragon City Academy. However, the site that appeared in front of the screen was strangepared to the usual ce. It was not as clean as usual but was dirty, messy, and smelly. It was none other than the ughterhouse of Dragon City Academy.


    ¡°This is...¡± Lu Yao was stunned, staring at the scene


    ¡°As everyone can see, this is where student Lu Kong works every day...¡± The supporters walked in with a smile on their faces.


    Inside, a middle-aged man named Fang Yuan weed them.


    ¡°I believe everyone wants to know why Lu Kong usually works here.¡±


    ¡°The reason is simple...¡± A discreet and sighing tone sounded, which was exceptionally infectious at this moment. ¡°To make ends meet¡­¡±


    ¡°On the surface, Lu Kong is bright, but in fact, he needs to support a family. Based on what we know, he was different from the other students around him during his life at Dragon City Academy. Lu Kong spent most of his time working here.¡±


    ¡°He worked hard in the ughterhouse to make some hard-earned money. When others were training hard or enjoying their lives, he worked here. There was no particr reason. It¡¯s just that Lu Kong¡¯s family is poor and needs him to make a living. I can testify to that.¡± The owner of the ughterhouse named Fang Yuan¡¯s voice sounded.


    He spoke before the screen with a serious expression, describing Chen Heng¡¯s normal working state. Regardless of whether it was windy or rainy, Chen Heng was always the first to arrive here and thest to leave. His workload was thergest among them, and it was also the most tiring.


    ¡°Why is it so?¡±


    Fang Yuan sighed. ¡°I once asked him this question, and the answer I got made me silent. He told me, ¡®Because I still have my parents and my younger sister, who is still in school. I don¡¯t want to burden them too much, so I can only work hard.¡¯ That¡¯s why.¡± After saying this, Fang Yuan fell into silence, as if he was immersed in emotion. Before the television, countless people were also silent because of this.


    The impression of a genius who grew up bright came from a low-ie family but was exceptionally sensible was suddenly profoundly rooted in people¡¯s hearts.


    To not let his parents feel too much burden, he never rxed even when entering Dragon City Academy. When the surrounding students were indulging in fun, he worked in the ughterhouse, a ce with the worst condition, and only did so to not burden his family and earn tuition fees for his sister.


    When others were already resting, he was still working overtime and was thest to leave. He worked so hard that he was the first to work and thest to leave.


    Perhaps, it was precisely a persistent person who could achieve such achievements. At this moment, countless people could not help but feel touched.


    Lu Yao looked at the scenes disyed on the screen in a daze. At this moment, she was dumbstruck and did not move at all. After a long while, she finally reacted and burst into tears.


    ¡°Big Brother has done so much for us in a ce where I can¡¯t see him...¡± Tears flowed from her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little touched as she recalled the image of her elder brother in the past.


    The impression of her elder brother, who was cold and distant in her heart, had disappeared entirely. What reced it was a cold-faced but warm-hearted elder brother who cared so much about her but never showed it ¨C the elder brother who silently carried everything on his back.


    Beside her, Ye Zi was also somewhat moved. Looking at Lu Yao, she could not help but stretch out her dog paw and pat Lu Yao¡¯s body tofort her.


    ¡°Sigh...¡± Whileforting Lu Yao, she turned and looked at the television.


    The interview was still going on and had not ended. However, the content was a little touching. The more Ye Zi watched, the more she felt sad.


    ¡°So a genius born at the bottom is living in this kind of environment?¡± Ye Zi could not help but sigh. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Ye Zi was the one who chased after the former Golden King. She was discovered from a very young age and was once a genius on the Golden Star. Therefore, she did not know that geniuses in this world who came from the bottom would have to face so many difficulties.


    She had previously thought that the most significant difficulty in this world was practice itself. But now, it seemed that she was fortunate. In this world, some people want to practice, but they also face many additional difficulties and practice itself.


    Thinking of this, Ye Zi could not help but secretly sigh and did not console Lu Yao, who was standing in front of her.


    ¡°This is ridiculous...¡±


    In the distance, Chen Heng was also watching the exclusive interview in his room. After watching the interview of Fang Yuan, his supporters, and the others in front of the television, Chen Heng could not help but secretly ridicule.


    Sure enough, the city knew how to manipte things. He wouldn¡¯t say if he didn¡¯t watch it, but when he did, he was shocked. When did he be so high and mighty?


    Everything about studying hard in the academy, working hard, earning a living to support his family, all the hard work since he was young, and being sensible and obedient...


    Chen Heng thought about his predecessor¡¯s character and appearance, and he didn¡¯t believe that his predecessor was this kind of person. He went to work in the ughterhouse, but the purpose waspletely different from what they mentioned.


    In the end, he could only sigh and say that the city knew exactly how to manipte things.


    ¡®This was the publicity she mentioned¡­¡¯


    The exclusive interview was the publicity that Liu Rou had mentioned earlier. Judging from the current situation, the repercussion of this interview was indeed very good.


    How positive and inspiring was the story of a genius who came from a poor background but worked hard from a young age and eventually made it to the Qika League? Perhaps even the officials of Dragon City Academy and the Qika Federation would be happy to see this.


    After all, on the one hand, it promoted positive energy, and on the other hand, it also mentioned Dragon City Academy. At the same time, it could also inspire countless people from ordinary backgrounds and have some chicken soup for the soul.


    Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ashamed, and he felt a little nauseous looking at this content. Sure enough, he was still not shameless enough. He sighed in his heart, then turned around and walked to the side, preparing to continue recuperating.


    In the recuperation room, there were special facilities. The instruments here were very advanced. They could repair injuries on a person¡¯s body to the greatest extent, allowing the wounds to recover quickly.


    If it weren¡¯t for the sake of allowing Chen Heng to recover at the fastest speed, the ck Dream Group wouldn¡¯t have applied for such a ce.


    In addition, ording to Chen Heng¡¯s situation, Liu Rou was still running around, preparing to arrange a few weaker opponents for Chen Heng, although the contestants who would stand on the stage up until now wouldn¡¯t be too weak.


    So long as they weren¡¯t at Wang Zhong¡¯s level, it would be fine. With Chen Heng¡¯s current strength, he could quickly resolve them even if he couldn¡¯t use his full strength. In this way, he could buy some time for Chen Heng to recover from his injuries, as there would be an interval between each match.


    As for the injuries on his body...


    Chen Heng felt it for a moment. From his self-perception, the injuries on his body would heal in about half a month, which was very fast.


    After all, although his previous injuries looked scary, they were not. The injuries he had suffered were not left behind by Wang Zhong but by Chen Heng on purpose. Hence he would naturally look for the lightest spot.


    Therefore, his injuries were lighter than others had imagined. After recuperating for more than half a month, it would be enough.


    Of course, being able to recover in more than half a month was one thing, and whether he wanted to inform others was a different story. At least for now, Chen Heng decided to cover up his injuries. Even if he had recovered, he would pretend that he hadn¡¯t.


    It wasn¡¯t for anything in particr. He was just trying to look miserable and save something for himself. After experiencing so many things, this kind of operation had almost be Chen Heng¡¯s instinct. Of course, this was not Chen Heng¡¯s biggest concern right now.


    What he saw on the field before was what he cared about the most. What exactly were the nine stone tablets that looked like the world origin and the information that suddenly shed out?


    Based on Chen Heng¡¯s understanding, these things were undoubtedly a unique inheritance. However, only one stone tablet before Chen Heng was bright at that time.


    ¡®Did this mean that Chen Heng only obtained one-ninth of the inheritance? Where were the other eight inheritances?¡¯


    Chen Heng silently turned around and looked at his palm, which began to show a change under his gaze. A faint golden sheen appeared on the initially delicate white palm, making it seem very special. A mysterious feeling emerged in front of his eyes, and it was unique.


    ¡®An ability that can disregard the telekic defense?¡¯


    Chen Heng looked at his golden arm and thought.


    In the previous match, everyone thought that he had used an unknown battle skill to break through Wang Zhong¡¯s defense at the critical moment. However, only Chen Heng knew that this was not the case.


    What he had disyed previously was not a battle skill but a unique ability. Using this ability, he seemed to have ignored the telekinesis defense.


    No, it should be more than that.


    This ability should not be that simple based on Chen Heng¡¯s feelings. It was not just telekinesis, but this ability could perhaps even disregard the spiritual power or even the defense of life energy to a certain extent. It was a mighty power.


    Of course, this power was mighty, but at this moment, Chen Heng didn¡¯t haveplete control over it. He had just awakened this power and could only activate it and cover a part of his body for a short period.


    Therefore, if Wang Zhong hadn¡¯t been careless and exposed his weakness directly, giving Chen Heng a great opportunity, that battle would still have been possible.


    Besides this ability, Chen Heng seemed to have obtained something else from the stone tablet ¨C a refinement method of the telekic power.


    ¡®As expected, there are still telekinesis inheritances in this world¡­¡¯


    As he sat on the sofa, Chen Heng thought and felt the information in his body. This telekic power refining method didn¡¯t have any name, and its function was simple. It was just to refine and make his telekic power stronger.


    Although its function was simple, it would make everyone shocked and frenzy if exposed because there didn¡¯t seem to be any inheritance that could precisely refine one¡¯s telekic power on this.


    There was only one way to increase one¡¯s telekic power. One could either stimte his spirit and use the growth of his spirit to improve his telekic power, or alternatively, use a unique treasure or even the power of a secret realm to increase one¡¯s telekic power.


    No matter which method it was, it could not be done simply, as the method of stimting one¡¯s spirit was hazardous. The slightest carelessness could cause one to be a madman.


    The unique treasures and secret realms were undoubtedly very precious. Chen Heng simply couldn¡¯t afford to use them unless he were someone like Wang Zhong, who came from arge family and was the future sessor of a martial artist family.


    As for the nameless refining method before him, which could directly increase his telekinesis power through training, Chen Heng had never heard of it before.


    One could imagine the value of this telekinesis power refining method.

 Chapter 452 - Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 452: ¨C Surprise</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The value of this telekic power refining method was unquestionable, whether it was for Chen Heng or the others.


    However, there were some problems¡ª this telekic power refining method seemed iplete.


    This telekic power had given him a bizarre feeling. Chen Heng secretly frowned on the sofa as he was feeling the refining situation. Although it seemedplete, however, it had given him an inexplicable feeling of being iplete from the beginning to the end.


    This situation wasn¡¯t too strange, considering the existence of nine stone tablets in total. After all, he had only obtained the inheritance of one of the nine stone tablets. Under such circumstances, it seemed normal for the telekic power refinement method he had obtained to be somewhat iplete.


    ¡®Forget it¡­¡¯ Chen Heng shook his head as various thoughts shed through his mind while sitting on the sofa. ¡°Whether it¡¯splete or not, as long as it can be used, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡®In that case, I don¡¯t need to expend much effort to think of a way on her end¡­¡¯ His expression was calm as he thought.


    Chen Heng¡¯s initial n was to think of a way to obtain the inheritance from Lu Yao. After all, Lu Yao was a Golden King and was once a peak figure who couldmand the entire gxy. Such a powerful figure would definitely have many inheritances in her hands.


    He wouldn¡¯t have to worry about his practice in the future if he could think of a way to obtain a portion of the inheritance from her. Anyhow, based on the current situation, he wouldn¡¯t need it for the time being. However, the effects of this nameless refining method still need to be considered.


    An unknown pulsating feeling surged from his heart and appeared just like that, shrouding Chen Heng¡¯s heart. This feeling was unique as it gave Chen Heng the feeling as if the blood in his entire body was boiling. An inexplicable power was rising and falling, and there were faint traces of it.


    ¡°What is this feeling¡­?¡±


    Feeling it in his body, Chen Heng suddenly opened his eyes, and a shock shed through his heart, ¡°True spirit!¡±


    He was a little shocked and doubtful, earnestly feeling the changes in his body. As the refining method was operating, he did feel that the telekic power was gradually increasing, whether it was quality or quantity.


    However,pared to these, what was more important was something else. Besides the increase in telekic power just now, something else was vibrating¡ª the true spirit.


    ¡®The true spirit is vibrating, growing¡­¡¯ Chen Heng was shocked and doubtful. ¡®Is it an illusion?¡¯ Then, he tried again.


    Qi blood was boiling, and a considerable amount of telekic power surged out of his body. Like the waves of the ocean, he could feel it with just one nce.


    However, Chen Heng¡¯s true spirit participated in this process, and it vibrated slightly. Along with this process, his true spirit was improving.?It was a genuine change, and Chen Heng confirmed it.


    Along with the cirction of the nameless refinement method, his true spirit was slowly rising, which was a pleasant surprise.


    True spirit was the summation of everything and the manifestation of the origin. No matter who it was, his true origin spirit was the root and the most important thing. Compared to the true spirit formed from his origin, all external things were no longer critical.


    Chen Heng¡¯s purpose ining to this world was to allow his true spirit to improve and reach God¡¯s domain. Initially, he could only achieve this goal in this world by constantly growing. Then, he would use the simtor to turn this simted body into nutrients to feed his true origin spirit and strengthen his true spirit.


    However, now, he had found another method. Compared to using the simted body to feed his true spirit, using the nameless refining method to strengthen his true spirit was very rare and close to none. However, this didn¡¯t matter.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s current true spirit level, typical methods could not improve his true spirit further. For him to do the nameless refining method to such an extent was already not bad.


    Besides that, Chen Heng also thought of a possibility. The nameless refining method might not beplete and was still iplete.


    If that were the case, then if Chen Heng obtained the other parts of the inheritance in the future, would the effect of the nameless refining method on his true spirit be even more significant?


    Without a doubt, this possibility was still there, and it was huge, which was a pleasant surprise.


    For Chen Heng, this was an additional means to improve himself, and it didn¡¯t matter if the effect was slow. After all, the most he had right now was time. If it weren¡¯t enough this time, he would have to go back and do another simtion. Time was abundant.


    ¡®If I have the chance, I¡¯d better figure it out¡­¡¯ Chen Heng sat on the ground, and various thoughts shed through his mind. ¡®Does this world¡¯s telekic refining method have the effect of refining the true spirit, or is it just this refining method?¡¯


    This question was also critical. If this world¡¯s telekic refining method had the effect of refining the true spirit, then it meant that its system was unique and could directly temper the true spirit.


    If only this nameless refining method could achieve this result, then it could only mean that this refining method was unique.


    In addition, based on the current situation, there was a certain degree of rtionship between the power of the true spirit and telekic power.


    ¡®While the telekic power grows, the power of the true spirit also grows¡­¡¯ Chen Heng pondered for a moment, ¡®There¡¯s probably a connection between this. I just don¡¯t know what the connection is¡­¡¯


    At this moment, his mood became even more excited as he thought about it.


    More and more unknown mysteries were an excellent thing for someone like Chen Heng, as only with a mystery would he have the motivation to explore. And while solving the mystery, he could also gain a lot of things in return. Of course, these mysteries were destined to be left for the future for the time being.


    Then, Chen Heng stood up and silently closed his eyes. He began to seriously sense, sensing a particr direction in the distance. At this moment, he could feel that a living being¡¯s reaction was thriving in a corner in the distance, transforming at a very rapid speed.


    It was Red. At this moment, it was still in Dragon City academy, transforming into a rtively safe ce.


    Beforeing here, Chen Heng had already cleaned up the materials he had spent all his savings to purchase and fused them all into Red¡¯s body. Chen Heng refined the origin of flesh and blood through the unique method of the Heaven-Devouring scripture.


    then, through the technology of creating the Space Behemoth, he fused it with his bloodline modification knowledge and allowed Red to undergo a benign transformation to the extent that it did not change most of its life structure.


    The things that Chen Heng had purchased before were not a small number. Among those bloodline creatures, there were powerful life forms from aliens that could rival the interster civilization, including Imperial Beasts from other ces and even Space Behemoth from the gxy.


    Each type of life possessed suffocating power, and their bloodlines were naturally exceptionally powerful. To put it bluntly, most of them were not inferior to Red, the Dragon Bird.


    So many extraordinary bloodlines were fusing into Red¡¯s body and turned into fuel. The power supplied was beyond imagination. As long as Red could hold on, it was destined to surpass the previous restrictions and soar into the sky, bing even stronger. And based on the current situation, it was doing well.


    Feeling the situation on Red¡¯s side, Chen Heng rxed and walked out and walked towards the distant ward after hesitating for a moment.


    After the previous battle, Yang Ke was still lying in the ward. She had been seriously injured before and was still in aa. No one knew when she would wake up. Chen Heng wanted to visit her.


    A breath of fresh air greeted him as he walked out of the door, making him feel refreshed. Chen Heng looked at the outside world and saw a garden in front of him.


    There were many fruit trees, and flowers were blooming everywhere. It looked wonderful. Chen Heng stood where he was and watched silently for a moment before he turned around and left.


    A ck shadow shed past. In an instant, a deadly killing intent surged. Chen Heng¡¯s body paused, then he subconsciously turned his body and moved to the side for a moment.


    A dagger was directly plunged into the ground, carrying a unique scent. Chen Heng could feel the difort in his body just by smelling this scent. An awful feeling surged out of his chest.


    The wounds all over his body were touched, and an extremely ufortable feeling emerged.


    ¡®It¡¯s poisonous.¡¯


    Chen Heng thought and subconsciously turned his body. His extraordinary battle instinct was shown at this moment. Even before his consciousness could react, his body had subconsciously made the first move.


    He directly threw a punch to the side. The gentle wind was violent, and the whistling sea wind blew, apanied by an explosive power that rumbled downwards, erupting with a terrifying force that made people tremble.


    Everything within a few meters from Chen Heng was destroyed with a bang. A ck shadow shed past Chen Heng¡¯s eyes and dodged to the side.


    ¡®That is?¡¯ Chen Heng thought, and his body paused as he looked at the ck shadow.


    In an instant just now, he saw a figure dashed out and was sent flying by him. His attack just now had hit the target in the end. However, the other party¡¯s speed was simply too fast and managed to escape under such circumstances.


    ¡®Putting everything else aside, just his speed alone was already impressive.¡¯ Chen Heng thought, and he was just about to turn around and chase after him.


    However, at this moment, a bright light shed in the surroundings, followed by an ear-piercing rm sound.


    ¡°Someone lurked in!¡± A series of shouts sounded, followed by the people in the surroundings rushing over and gathering towards Chen Heng.


    The ck Dream Group arranged the security forces in the vicinity. The ce where Chen Heng lived was the base of the ck Dream Group, and most of the people stationed there were people from the ck Dream Group.


    Therefore, the moment something happened, the people in the surroundings immediately surrounded him. However, the ck shadow before Chen Heng had already disappeared because of this dy.


    A momentter, when Liu Rou received the news and rushed over, the matter had already ended.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Looking at Chen Heng, who seemed to be fine standing before her, Liu Rou secretly heaved a sigh of relief and opened her mouth to ask with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Chen Heng shook his head. ¡°That person ran away before he could do anything.¡±


    ¡°How are things at your side?¡± He looked at Liu Rou in front of him and then continued to ask, ¡°Have you found out who did it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± Liu Rou shook her head and said helplessly, ¡°The surveince cameras along the way were tampered. I didn¡¯t see that person¡¯s appearance at all. Even if I did, it was just a ck shadow. I don¡¯t know the specific identity of the person. The other groups should send this, and their goal should be to probe.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡± Chen Heng nodded, expressing his agreement. ¡°The other party doesn¡¯t have much killing intent. It seems that they just want to probe my current state.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Liu Rou sighed, then said, ¡°From this point of view, their goal has been achieved. However, we¡¯ll have to wait for the results to know their identities.¡±


    Hearing Liu Rou¡¯s words, Chen Heng silently nodded and said nothing.


    ¡°Right...¡± Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Liu Rou hesitated for a moment, then continued, ¡°I came here this time for another matter.¡±


    Chen Heng didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Liu Rou.


    ¡°Wang Zhong was awake.¡± Liu Rou said with a puzzled expression, ¡°He woke upst night¡­ Our people secretly went to take a look. His condition doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm, with some surprise in his tone, but he understood in his heart. It was expected for Wang Zhong to wake up so early.


    With the support of the killing power that Chen Heng had worked so hard to infuse into Wang Zhong¡¯s body, he wouldn¡¯t be in aa for too long.


    As for what was wrong, of course, this was normal. After all, he was infused with the killing divinity. It would be the weirdest thing if he could maintain a normal state.


    ...


    Bang!


    The sound of a collision could be heard in the empty and quiet room. The tall and strong man mmed his fist, smashing a table into pieces. However, his face revealed a pained and crazed expression.


    ¡°Blood! I want blood!¡±


    His face looked a little ferocious. At this moment, his entire body was emitting an aura that no one was allowed to enter. He looked like a demon god, which was particrly frightening.


    Around him, the doctors and nurses responsible for taking care of Wang Zhong¡¯s daily life stood at the side. As they looked at Wang Zhong¡¯s actions, they could not help but tremble.


    The doctors and nurses wanted to leave immediately if they had a choice, but unfortunately, their duty prevented them from leaving. Their ending would have been even worse if they had left without permission.


    ¡°Has it been like this sincest night?¡± An old man was standing outside the room and couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard themotion inside the door. He looked very old, as if he was in his seventies or eighties.


    He was dressed in a ck suit. His eyes were vivacious, and he looked very energetic. He was holding a walking stick in his hand, and his expression was a little grave as he looked at a middle-aged man before him and asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The middle-aged man nodded and looked puzzled and helpless. ¡°Young Master Zhong started to show this trait since he woke up. He seems to have been stimted by something. His temperament has tremendously changed, and he wanted to kill badly.¡±


    ¡°Wanted to kill?¡± The old man frowned and looked at the middle-aged man in front of him, looking a little puzzled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Facing the old man¡¯s eyes, the middle-aged man nodded and said, ¡°He seemed very aggressive. Young Master Zhong seems to have be very fond of killing people since he woke up.¡±His face looked a little helpless, and he had no choice at this time. ¡°Sincest night, Young Master Zhong has killed three medical staff. Yet, his emotions don¡¯t seem to have calmed down at all, but became more and more intense instead.¡±


    The old man¡¯s expression became more serious.


    ¡°What are the results so far?¡± He asked.


    He was not surprised that Wang Zhong had killed someone. After all, Wang Zhong¡¯s personality was extraordinary in the past. Killing someone was nothing to him. But even so, Wang Zhong was also a calm person. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be the future leader and heir of the Wang family.


    After such a long time, not only did he not be calm, he was still like this. This was quite strange.


    ¡°Our people analyzed it and thought that Young Master Zhong might have been too agitated.¡± Facing the old man¡¯s gaze, the middle-aged man said helplessly, ¡°In other words, that battle left Young Master Zhong under too much pressure, resulting in some obstacles in his character. However, if we give him a little more time, he might be fine...¡±


    Bang!


    As soon as the middle-aged man finished speaking, a violent sound came from the room. Vaguely, there seemed to be a burst of wildughter from the man and the desperate wails of the others.


    ¡°Something bad happened!¡±


    Their expressions suddenly changed as they heard the sound. Then, they quickly reacted and rushed into the room.


    As the door opened, an exceptionally strong smell of blood emitted. As the middle-aged man took a closer look, he was stunned. Blood, blood sttered everywhere, including the bedsheets, floor, and windows.


    It was everywhere in every corner.. On the ground, corpses were lying there with despair on their faces.

 Chapter 453 - Brotherhood

    <h4>Chapter 453: ¨C Brotherhood</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the spacious and quiet room, every part of the room was already dyed red with blood. Crimson blood stains were all over the ce. They weren¡¯t dry yet and were very fresh.


    One by one, the corpses fell to the ground. There seemed to be despair on their faces, reflecting the pain they had when they were alive. It was a scene from hell.


    Among the corpses, Wang Zhong¡¯s upper body was bare. His entire body was stained with blood. He stood there like a devil that had crawled out of the Abyss.


    He was standing in a ce at this moment. He was holding a girl¡¯s neck with one hand. His face revealed a look of madness and intoxication.


    ¡°More¡­ blood...¡±


    With a cracking sound, a clear sound was heard.


    In Wang Zhong¡¯s hand, the girl¡¯s expression of fear and despair instantly froze. Her neck was directly snapped, and her head drooped down weakly, giving off a particrly frightening feeling.


    On top of her corpse, Wang Zhong let out a burst of maniacalughter as if he was a killing devil.


    With a plop sound, it attracted his attention. Hearing the sound, he subconsciously turned around and happened to see the middle-aged man who had pushed open the door in front of him.


    His face was filled with terror, and at this moment, he sat down on the ground, looking at him with an exceptionally terrifying expression.


    It was as though his actions just now had even frightened the other party, and he could not help but sit down on the ground.


    Looking at the middle-aged man¡¯s appearance, Wang Zhong slowly raised his head, and his pair of scarlet eyes looked forward. He could not help but stick out his tongue and lick the blood at the corner of his mouth.


    Then, he walked forward, one step by another. Just like that, the distance between the two became closer and closer.


    Wang Zhong¡¯s expression became even more crazed. He wanted to attack directly. But in the end, he still stopped. A figure blocked in front of him.


    The old man stood alone in front of the middle-aged man. He looked at Wang Zhong, who was as terrifying as a murderous ghost. His expression was somewhat ugly. His eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Stop right now!¡±


    ¡°How long do you want to go crazy?¡±


    He looked at Wang Zhong and let out an angry rebuke. As soon as he said those cold words, Wang Zhong stopped.


    He looked at the old man in front of him, and the crazy killing intent in his eyes gradually disappeared. He seemed to have regained some rationality. At this moment, he looked at the old man in front of him and slowly lowered his head. ¡°Grandfather...¡±


    ¡°You still know that I¡¯m your grandfather...¡±


    Looking at Wang Zhong in front of him, the old man could not help but sneer. ¡°Turn around and see what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    He pointed behind Wang Zhong.


    There were corpses lying on the ground one after another. Those who were dismembered and those with their necks broken looked particrly miserable.


    And the instigator of all this was Wang Zhong in front of him.


    Being criticized by the old man in such a cold tone, Wang Zhong lowered his head even more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry...


    ¡°It¡¯s me... I didn¡¯t control myself well...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±


    The old man¡¯s tone was cold as he continued, ¡°Stop right now!¡±


    ¡°If you let me find out the next time, you won¡¯t have the position of the heir of the Wang family anymore!¡±


    ¡°Go wash yourself up!¡±


    A huge amount of telekic power burst out, bringing with it a terrifying power. Like a needle, it directly charged towards Wang Zhong and sent him flying.


    After that, the old man didn¡¯t even look at Wang Zhong. He directly turned around and left the room as if he didn¡¯t want to stay in such a ce any longer.


    Behind him, Wang Zhong silently stood up and then raised his head with great difficulty. His eyes were fixed on the old man¡¯s back. There was iparably cold killing intent in his eyes, but it did not happen.


    After that, it was as if he had returned to normal. He coldly nced at the middle-aged man by the side before turning around and leaving. He walked to the bathroom at the side and went to wash up.


    ¡­


    When Wang Zhong was wantonly ughtering in the ward, Chen Heng raised his head as if he had sensed something. A cold smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Has it started...¡±


    Through the ughter divinity that was divided out, he could feel the changes in Wang Zhong¡¯s body in the distance. In his senses, the ughter divinity was boiling just now. Waves of ughter power surged into Chen Heng¡¯s body from a distance. Obviously, Wang Zhong¡¯s side was making a move.


    ¡°Make your move, kill...¡±


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm. Many cold thoughts shed through his mind. ¡°After tasting this sweetness, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be able to stop after this.¡±


    ¡°Go kill.¡±


    ¡°The more you kill, the faster this fruit will ripen. The more I can harvest...¡±


    The ughter divinity in Wang Zhong¡¯s body was divided by Chen Heng, so it was still a part of Chen Heng in essence.


    Therefore, when Wang Zhong started killing outside, some of the ughter power produced by the ughter divinity in his body would still flow into Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    The ratio was about 50-50. From this perspective, Wang Zhong was working for Chen Heng. The more he killed, the more help he would give Chen Heng. And when the ughter power reached its peak, it would be time for Chen Heng to harvest.


    The next half a month passed once again. During this process, Chen Heng participated in two more matches. In these two matches, he had easily defeated his opponent.


    However, from Chen Heng¡¯s feeling, the remaining contestants were not weak after thepetition had reached such a level. It could even be said that they were all strong.


    At this rate, Chen Heng could feel that most of the opponents in the future were all after Level Three. However, it didn¡¯t matter.


    At thispetition stage, Chen Heng had already reached his goal.


    After all, he wanted to participate in thispetition to gain fame. As long as he performed well and gained fame, people would be willing to invest in him. With these things, wealth, power, and other things would not becking.


    This way, Chen Heng would obtain what he wanted and advance at the fastest speed to increase his strength.


    And at this point, his talent and strength had already been disyed through the previouspetition. At this point, even if he lostter, it wouldn¡¯t matter. He had everything he needed. Of course, even so, Chen Heng didn¡¯t want to lose so quickly if he could.


    After all, in this ce, he could obtain a lot of things in every match. Every time he won a match, he would receive a reward from the ck Dream Group and one from the Qika Federation.


    This was a double reward, double happiness. After all, earning money was not shabby.


    However, Chen Heng did not expect that he did not have many thoughts about the following matches, but someone did.


    ¡°The Young Master of the Liu Family?¡±


    In the quiet and spacious room, Chen Heng stood in front of the windowsill, looking at the scenery outside. At this moment, he could not help but feel a little surprised. ¡°Why did hee to visit me?¡±


    ¡°It should be because of the uing matches.¡±


    On the sofa at the side, Liu Rou was quietly sitting upright. At this moment, after listening to Chen Heng¡¯s words and thinking for a moment, she said this.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled and then casually said, ¡°Regarding thepetition, why didn¡¯t he seize the time to train and work hard to improve himself? Why did hee to see me?¡±


    ¡°Most likely, he wants to discuss something with you.¡±


    Liu Rou smiled and thought for a moment before continuing her report to Chen Heng on what she knew, ¡°As far as I know, this Young Master of the Liu family has the same status as Wang Zhong in the Wang family. He is also the future sessor of the Liu family.


    ¡°But he is different from Wang Zhong...¡±


    She thought for a moment and considered her words. Then, she said, ¡°Although Wang Zhong is the sessor of the Wang family, his status is very stable. Moreover, he has not epted the affairs of the family so quickly.


    ¡°But this Young Master Liu is different.


    ¡°ording to what we know, the internal situation of the Liu family behind Young Master Liu seems to be veryplicated, and the position of the heir seems to be not stable.


    ¡°So, he urgently needs a victory to help him stabilize his position.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm, but he said softly, ¡°What does he want?¡±


    ¡°ording to his request, he wants you to fight with one of his older brothers, another strongpetitor of the Liu family. After defeating him, he wants you to lose to him deliberately.¡±


    ¡°You wish.¡±


    Chen Heng could not help butugh. ¡°First, you defeated someone who was a threat to him, and then you deliberately lost to him. Not only did you defeat your opponent, but you also built up your prestige.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Indeed so.¡±


    Liu Rou nodded. At this moment, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°However, he also gave a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Chen Heng was a little surprised. He turned around and looked at Liu Rou. Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Liu Rou slowly raised three fingers.


    ¡°Three evolution stones.¡±


    With a smile on her face, she opened her mouth and said, ¡°ording to Young Master Liu, as long as you are willing to help him, you can immediately receive three evolution stones.¡±


    ¡°Three?¡±


    Chen Heng could not help but pause.


    Evolution stones were considered a kind of treasure in this world. Not only were they very useful to Imperial Beasts, but they were also extremely precious to humans who did not have extraordinary bloodlines.


    ording to the information that Chen Heng had obtained from the ck Dream Group, this kind of thing could greatly increase telekinesis and even permanently increase the aptitude of telekinesis.


    It could be said to be a very precious thing, even for Chen Heng.


    This reward wouldn¡¯t be inappropriate for three evolutionary stones, even for the final round.


    From the start till now, Chen Heng has obtained quite many things. However, until now, including the rewards given by the ck Dream Group and the rewards from the Qika Federation, there were only three evolutionary fossils.


    Now, as long as he cooperated with others and yed a fake match, he would have everything.


    ¡°How are the abilities of the Young Master of the Liu family and his elder brother?¡±


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then continued to ask.


    ¡°They¡¯re both Level Three Beastmasters. Their abilities are pretty good.¡±


    Liu Rou looked at Chen Heng in front of her, and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°But for you, it shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem.¡±


    She knew Chen Heng¡¯s strength better than most people.


    After all, to understand Chen Heng¡¯s strength in every way possible, she had watched Chen Heng¡¯s training from the sideline many times, so she naturally knew better.


    Therefore, she knew very well that with Chen Heng¡¯s strength, even if they were both Level Three Beastmasters, they might not be his match.


    The vast majority of Level Three Beastmasters should not match Chen Heng. Like Wang Zhong before, only a few people possessed that kind of unique battle technique. It was impossible to meet them often.


    ¡°Level Three?¡±


    Chen Heng pondered for a moment, then nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not too much of a problem.¡±


    If it was only Level Three, he could still deal with it with his strength. There wouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem. It had been like this before, not to mention now.


    The Formless Force he had inherited from the stone tablets could ignore the defense of telekinesis. Thus, he could easily damage the other Beastmasters.


    With this ability, coupled with Chen Heng¡¯s solid strength, even if they were both Level Three Beastmasters, it wouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem for him.


    The problem wasn¡¯t big, and it could be solved.


    ¡°What¡¯s your opinion?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Heng turned around and looked at Liu Rou in front of him, asking.


    ¡°My suggestion?¡±


    Liu Rou pondered for a moment, then answered. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, it¡¯s best to agree.


    ¡°The Liu family is not a small force. Although they are slightly weaker than the Wang family, they are still powerful.


    ¡°If you can be on good terms with their future family head, it will be good for your future.


    ¡°Moreover, the price he offered is not low.¡±


    She sat on the sofa and looked at Chen Heng. ¡°Things like evolution stones are often priceless. Even if you have money, you can¡¯t buy them without enough connections.


    ¡°The few evolution stones I previously applied for you had already used up the quota during this period using the group¡¯s connections.


    ¡°After that, even if you wanted to apply for one, you couldn¡¯t. You could only apply for something else.


    ¡°Your Imperial Beast is only an ordinary Dragon Bird. To catch up to those top-tier Imperial Beasts, you need many evolution stones to nurture.


    ¡°Now that there¡¯s an opportunity, of course, it shouldn¡¯t be passed down.¡±


    She thought for a long time before saying, ¡°It looks like that Young Master Liu probably knows about your situation, and that¡¯s why he specially made such a price.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Hearing Liu Rou¡¯s words, Chen Heng nodded in agreement.


    Contrary to what Liu Rou thought, Chen Heng didn¡¯t pay much attention to the effect of evolution stones on Imperial Beasts.


    However, what she said made sense.


    A precious secret treasure like this could promote the evolution of one¡¯s bloodline and even improve one¡¯s talent. The more, the better.


    Under normal circumstances, this couldn¡¯t be bought even if one wanted to. Now that there was a chance to get three pieces directly, it was better not to miss it.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng had a preference.


    ¡°Help me get some information from Young Master Liu.¡±


    Then, Chen Heng turned around and looked at Liu Rou in front of him. He said with a smile, ¡°Also, ask him for me.


    ¡°If I can help him and directly cripple his brother in thepetition...


    ¡°Can we still talk about the conditions?¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Liu Rou was stunned for a moment. Then, she quickly reacted and revealed a knowing smile on her face.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    A knowing expression appeared on her face. Then, she quietly stood up and said, ¡°I will go over and fight for the best conditions for you.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she threw a flirtatious nce at Chen Heng, then turned around and left.


    After she left, Chen Heng was the only one left. Standing alone in front of the windowsill, Chen Heng watched the changes in the scenery outside. He watched the waves rise up and hit the shore.


    Along with this process, his mood slowly calmed down and gradually became calm.


    Time slowly passed. A few dayster, Liu Rou came to visit him again.


    This time, besides Chen Heng¡¯s information, she also brought thetest conditions.


    ¡°It¡¯s been settled...¡±


    Liu Rou put down the information she had obtained and looked at Chen Heng in front of her. Then, she said casually, ¡°The information about his brother, including his battle skills and strength, are all here.


    ¡°As for the conditions, ording to Young Master Liu, if it¡¯s possible, if we don¡¯t kill him directly, then it doesn¡¯t matter how hard we hit him.


    ¡°It¡¯s best just to cripple him directly.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°Come to think of it, this family doesn¡¯t look like brothers at all.¡±


    Chen Heng didn¡¯t reply. He directly stretched out his hand and picked up a document at the side to look at.


    There was aprehensive introduction of Young Master Liu¡¯s elder brother in that document.


    Young Master Liu¡¯s elder brother was called Liu Sheng. He looked like a young man with a resolute, delicate face and a rather spirited look from the photo. At a nce, he looked like a decent person.


    As for the information recorded, it was very detailed. The information consisted of Liu Sheng¡¯s details from the beginning of primary school until now.


    The level of detail made Chen Heng somewhat admire himself. ording to the level of detail in this information, he had probably already investigated the other party thoroughly.


    That Young Master Liu was afraid of his elder brother. Chen Heng was somewhat amused as this thought silently shed through his mind.


    Not long after, he finished reading the information in front of him, turned around, and left this ce.


    A few dayster, Chen Heng obtained the details. His opponent for the next battle had already been confirmed.


    It was none other than Young Master Liu¡¯s elder brother, Liu Sheng.


    Needless to say, even if Chen Heng didn¡¯t think about it, he knew that it was the result of the other party working together with Liu Rou that allowed Chen Heng and Liu Sheng to meet in the next battle.


    As for that Young Master Liu, if nothing unexpected happened, he would probably meet him in the next battle.. Thinking of this, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it.

 Chapter 454 - Power of Faith

    <h4>Chapter 454: ¨C Power of Faith</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Soon, several days passed once again. After these few days of preparation, Chen Heng¡¯s match began once again.


    When Chen Heng walked onto the stage, his opponent was already waiting there. Chen Heng silently raised his head and sized up his opponent standing in ce. At this moment, standing opposite him, was a young man who looked very energetic.


    The young man was wearing a long robe. He looked very delicate, exuding a sense of determination. From the surface, he looked very serious. It was the same as the impression in the photo.


    When Chen Heng was looking at his opponent, his opponent was also looking at Chen Heng. At this moment, his gaze was on Chen Heng. Their gazes interweaved and were sizing each other up at this moment.


    After a long while, the young man on the opposite side nodded at Chen Heng and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a good fight...¡±


    As he spoke, an invisible force field enveloped his body and turned into an invisible aura that enveloped the surroundings.


    Looking at the young man on the opposite side, Chen Heng was a little surprised. However, he still nodded and revealed a gentle smile on his face in the end. ¡°Come.¡±


    Liu Sheng nodded. In the next moment, a fist appeared in front of Chen Heng.


    A swift and fierce attack erupted. It was clearly an extremely calm atmosphere a second ago. It immediately became exceptionally swift and fierce in the next moment.


    A pit several meters wide appeared on the entirepetition ground with a rumble. Within it, two figures shuttled and leaped, passing through the surroundings.


    From the surface, it seemed exceptionally intense. Of course, this was only on the surface. In reality, Chen Heng wasn¡¯t using his full strength at this moment. Of course, it was the same for his opponent.


    Since the start of the league tournament, both parties had already made their moves many times before. They had seen each other¡¯s moves a few times before the match, so they had a certain level of understanding of the other party¡¯s strength.


    But even so, when they truly faced each other¡¯s strength until now, they could still feel heavy pressure.


    At this moment, they had amon feeling in their hearts. Their opponent seemed to be much stronger than what they had previously known.


    ¡°Why is his strength so strong...¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, Liu Sheng was a little shocked and uncertain. He was a little puzzled. ¡°He was clearly injured before, so logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have fully recovered by now. How could the power he unleashed be so terrifying?¡±


    In his senses, the power Chen Heng unleashed at this moment had already surpassed what he had expected. This didn¡¯t seem like the power of a person who had yet to recover from his injuries. Instead, it was iparably valiant, causing him to feel a little apprehensive.


    He didn¡¯t know that Chen Heng, who was opposite him, was also a little surprised.


    ¡°This person¡¯s strength is clearly even stronger than what was written in the information.¡±


    Chen Heng exchanged blows with the other party as this thought shed through his mind. ¡°Is it that the other party has been concealing his strength all this time, or is the information wrong? Did he intentionally give me fake information?¡±


    Thinking carefully, since Young Master Liu wanted Chen Heng to help him get rid of Liu Sheng, then the possibility of him intentionally hiding the information was not very high.


    Then, Liu Sheng before him was intentionally hiding his strength. From the looks of it, he had also noticed the prying eyes of the people around him, so he had always held back. However, that was all.


    Bang! A terrifying explosion of power erupted. In an instant, Chen Heng¡¯s Qi Blood was boiling. Surging divine power surged out, transforming into a fist that pressed down.


    An intense storm erupted, exploding with a bang. Violent power pressed down on Liu Sheng¡¯s body, causing his Qi Blood to boil. It was exceptionally ufortable.


    After a short period of probing, he was slowly suppressed and gradually fell into a disadvantageous position after Chen Heng began to erupt. Regarding this, he was unwilling to ept it. He also tried his best to counterattack and block Chen Heng¡¯s attacks.


    However, a feeling of powerlessness welled up in his heart. In his perception, Chen Heng¡¯s strength seemed to be endless and exceptionally majestic and terrifying. No matter how he used his strength and burst out his potential, the other party was always suppressed and firmly suppressed by one side.


    The situation was about to reach an uncontroble end.


    ¡°No!¡±


    On the stage, Liu Sheng gritted his teeth and persevered. He recalled the appearances of a few figures in his mind, and a boundless fighting spirit suddenly surged in his heart. ¡°I can¡¯t lose here!


    ¡°Break!¡±


    A brand new power surged into his body. Opposite Chen Heng, Liu Sheng suddenly opened his eyes, and a fierce fighting spirit burst out from his eyes. A brand new power erupted and surged into his entire body in a short period, and it actually suppressed Chen Heng.


    The pressure came, and a huge amount of power surged out from Liu Sheng¡¯s body, giving Chen Heng a huge sense of pressure. Feeling this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. He forgot about Liu Sheng in front of him, and his heart was filled with uncertainty.


    ¡°His strength has increased again...¡±


    He was puzzled, and he was also a little confused at this moment. ¡°How did he do it?¡±


    From then until now, Liu Sheng¡¯s strength has been maintained at a stable level. After the initial tug of war, Chen Heng already had some understanding of his opponent¡¯s strength. There shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem.


    He looked like he was slowly taking down Liu Sheng, but Liu Sheng suddenly burst out with brand new strength.


    What on Earth was going on? Chen Heng was puzzled, but he suddenly thought of a situation recorded in the previous information.


    ording to the information given by Young Master Liu, Liu Sheng in front of him seemed to be a marginal figure two years ago. In the Liu family at that time, Liu Sheng¡¯s strength was only ordinary. At this age, he was only an Official Martial Artist.


    Although the strength of an Official Martial Artist was not bad, it was nothingpared to Young Master Liu. He was not worthy of being regarded as a threat.


    However, two years ago, the other party seemed to have taken something unknown for some reason. His strength rose all the way. He had reached this level from an Official Martial Artist in just two short years.


    This terrifying speed of improvement made Young Master Liu feel a huge threat. He did not hesitate to pay a huge price to dispel his arrogance so that he would not be able to threaten his position.


    And now, it seems to be the same. It was clearly the same strength before, but Liu Sheng¡¯s strength had increased in the blink of an eye. And from the looks of it, the increase in strength wasn¡¯t insignificant at all.


    What the heck was going on? Chen Heng was a little confused. He didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    ¡°I definitely... I definitely can¡¯t lose here...¡±


    A muttering voice sounded in front of Chen Heng¡¯s ears. Chen Heng subconsciously raised his head and looked in front of him.


    In his line of sight, Liu Sheng¡¯s appearance was revealed. At this moment, his face was filled with determination, and his eyes were filled with iparable beliefs and will. He looked like he had a unique, infectious power that moved people.


    He let out a low growl and then rushed toward Chen Heng, waving his fist. A violent power surged out with a series of bangs, pressing down on Chen Heng like seawater.


    Boom! A dull sound came from the ground, and terrifying crackling sounds rang out. The scene looked exceptionally spectacr.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but twitch, looking at the scene in front of him. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°This fellow... What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He could sense that the other party¡¯s strength was still increasing, as though there was no limit to it. This was not hiding his strength in advance but actually growing it. He was improving himself in battle, increasing his own strength.


    But was this something that a normal person could do?


    Chen Heng had experienced many worlds and many things, but he had never seen such a ridiculous situation before. There was such a thing as breaking through oneself in battle, but wasn¡¯t this a little too exaggerated?


    Bang! A series of sounds rang out as the two fists intersected. Then, Liu Sheng was sent flying by Chen Heng¡¯s punch.


    But in the next moment, he rushed over with a low growl. His face was filled with determination, as if he would never admit defeat. This feeling of not being able to kill a cockroach was really ufortable.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Outside the arena, Liu Rou couldn¡¯t help but frown at the situation on the stage. She felt that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°What the hell is this?


    ¡°This isn¡¯t someone who has just reached Level Three!¡±


    Looking at Liu Sheng¡¯s performance on the stage, she began to suspect that the information given by Young Master Liu was wrong.


    She was not on the field, so she did not know the specific information. She only thought that the information given by Young Master Liu was wrong.


    Fortunately, if it was only at this level, Chen Heng should be able to solve it. This thought shed through Liu Rou¡¯s mind. Then, she could not help but p her hands and shout, ¡°No, we have to make him pay more!¡±. This thought shed through her mind, and then she quickly picked up the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    In the distance, Lu Yao was still watching the match. At this moment, she looked at the television in front of her and subconsciously felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°My king, can you see anything?¡±


    At this moment, Ye Zi¡¯s voice rang in her ears, and it entered Lu Yao¡¯s mind just like that.


    ¡°Not really... But...¡±


    Standing where she was, Lu Yao looked at the television screen in front of her, a hesitant look on her face. ¡°Brother¡¯s opponent seems to be getting stronger all the time...¡±


    In all seriousness, she wasn¡¯t really a professional fighter or Beastmaster. She couldn¡¯t see much from a battle of this level. However, as the power of a Golden King awakened in her body, her consciousness became more sensitive and sharp. Therefore, she often detected things that ordinary people could not detect.


    This was the case at this moment. She could feel that Chen Heng¡¯s opponent¡¯s strength seemed to be slowly bing stronger from her senses.


    From the beginning until now, he had already changed a lot. However, she was not too sure about this, which was why she showed a hesitant look on her face.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Hearing Lu Yao¡¯s reply, Ye Zi¡¯s voice sounded once again. At this moment, there was some admiration in her voice. ¡°That person¡¯s strength is indeed bing stronger and stronger...


    ¡°In the beginning, his strength was far inferior to that of your brother, my king.


    ¡°But the further he went, the stronger his strength became, and it grew very quickly...¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Lu Yao hurriedly asked, looking a little puzzled.


    Even for an ordinary person like Lu Yao, this sort of thing seemed a little illogical. How could someone in this world continuously grow stronger in a battle? This was obviously illogical.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either, but...¡±


    Ye Zi¡¯s voice sounded once more, and she seemed to be hesitating at this moment. ¡°However, his strength is increasing continuously, and it seems to be rted to his own beliefs.


    ¡°The stronger his beliefs are, the stronger his strength will be, and he will be able to raise his strength even further.


    ¡°I seem to have some impression of this unique method...¡±


    Ye Zi seemed to be hesitating as she spoke.


    She seemed to have some vague impression of the other party¡¯s method of powering up, but she could not recall it.


    ¡°Will my brother be alright?¡±


    Standing on the spot, Lu Yao looked at the scene disyed on the screen and said worriedly at this moment.


    ¡°He will be alright.¡±


    Hearing Lu Yao¡¯s words, Ye Zi shook her head and said, ¡°No matter what method he used to power up, it can¡¯t be endless.


    ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee to participate in thispetition. He could just be invincible.¡±


    ¡°My king, your brother¡¯s strength is considered formidable even in my opinion. He¡¯s almost unassable in all aspects.


    ¡°No matter how much Liu Sheng improves, he¡¯s unlikely to be your brother¡¯s match in a short period of time.¡±


    She said this and voiced her thoughts.


    In the end, everything in this world still had to go through the basics.


    Indeed, this method of increasing one¡¯s strength would be strange. However, he couldn¡¯t reach a whole new level in a single step no matter what. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have such strength.


    And from Ye Zi¡¯s point of view, with Chen Heng¡¯s strength, as long as Liu Sheng couldn¡¯t surpass his limits and reach above Level Three, it was impossible for him to be a match for Chen Heng.


    ¡°Is that so...¡±


    Hearing Ye Zi¡¯s words, Lu Yao nodded. At this moment, she finally felt at ease. She continued to raise her head and observe the match in front of her.


    There were some changes in the situation on the screen at this moment.


    Bang! A slender and fair arm stretched out and struck Liu Sheng¡¯s chest in an instant, sending him flying.


    After a short period of adaptation, Chen Heng finally retaliated once more. He immediately made his move and suppressed Liu Sheng with even more terrifying strength, once again gaining the upper hand. This was a strength that was even stronger than before.


    ¡°I must use my full strength to strike him once and for all. Otherwise, it will be even more troublesome...¡±


    Chen Heng made his move while this thought shed through his mind. At this moment, he had basically figured out how his opponent would increase his strength.


    It seemed to be a kind of power rted to belief. The stronger his belief was, the stronger the power he could obtain. And in this aspect, Liu Sheng in front of him was undoubtedly very outstanding.


    His will was exceptionally strong, much stronger than many people that Chen Heng had met before. It was enough to shock people.


    It was precisely because of this that he was able to grit his teeth and persevere until now, even when his strength was far inferior to Chen Heng. His own strength was even continuously increasing.


    Chen Heng was actually not unfamiliar with this kind of strength. When he was in the Sorcerer World, he had experienced a small world. He had passed the Hero¡¯s Trial and obtained a Mark of Faith.


    The power of that Mark of Faith was also rted to faith. However, the difference was that the power of that Mark of Faith was more focused on gathering the faith of others. By borrowing the Power of Faith from others, one could be stronger.


    Even if it was the power of an ant, as long as there was enough of it and the faith was strong enough, it could gather the power to destroy everything. This was the Mark of Faith.


    And the situation on Liu Sheng¡¯s body seemed to be slightly different. The power on his body was not gathering the belief of others but converting his own belief into power. As long as his will was strong enough, the power woulde endlessly.


    The nature of the two was somewhat simr, but they were not the same. It could be considered a very special kind of power. But even so, Chen Heng believed that this kind of power definitely did not appear out of thin air. Any power needed to have a source.


    Liu Sheng in front of him was indeed bing stronger endlessly, and the Power of Belief was indeed powerful. But how could one have this much increase in power relying solely on his own Power of belief?


    During this process, he would inevitably consume some other things. And these things could not be infinite. Therefore, in the end, Liu Sheng would definitely not be able to hold on and be stronger without limits.


    However, even so, this method was still very impressive. There must be some secrets involved. At the very least, this ability to use one¡¯s own Power of Faith to make oneself more powerful could be considered terrifying.


    Following Chen Heng¡¯s thought, a loud sound came from before his eyes. Chen Heng raised his head and looked over. He saw that Liu Sheng, who had just been sent flying by him, was once again charging towards him.


    His aura did not change at all. Even though he was covered in blood, it seemed like he could not stop him. His entire person seemed to have a unique aura.


    ¡°Are you still not giving up?¡±


    Looking at Liu Sheng in front of him, Chen Heng frowned. Then, he stretched out a hand and pped it in front of him.


    Bang! A huge force came from in front of him. Just like that, it surged over and pped Liu Sheng¡¯s body. In front of Chen Heng, Liu Sheng¡¯s body suddenly froze. At that moment, blood sttered all over his body, scattering in all directions.


    However, even at this point, Liu Sheng still did not admit defeat. He did not even fall down. His body was already in tatters, and there were wounds all over his body. He looked like he was dripping with blood.


    Yet, he was still standing there, even though he was unconscious, still in the posture of a man about to charge.


    At first nce, it was shocking.

 Chapter 455 - - The Evolution Stone

    <h4>Chapter 455: ¨C The Evolution Stone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°This person...¡±


    Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but frown as he looked at Liu Sheng, who was still charging towards him despite being covered in injuries. A bad feeling inexplicably arose in Chen Heng¡¯s heart.


    It was as if Chen Heng had be a viin who a hero in the stories would defeat.


    Liu Sheng was so determined, as seen in his heroic posture. He still fearlessly charged against his enemy even though he was covered in wounds. He was a great man, and it made people sigh at a nce.


    As for Chen Heng, he stood there alone, feeling the breeze around him and the majestic aura that came from Liu Sheng¡¯s body. He looked a little cold, and although he was calm, his face became darker. The more he looked at it, the more he felt like a viin. Then, he shook his head and waved his hand again.


    Bang!


    As his palm struck, the space before him seemed to be suppressed by something, showing a sense of deformation. The surroundings were torn apart, and vaguely, a sense of estrangement emerged.


    Liu Sheng¡¯s body instantly froze, and he could not help but stop his initial charging posture. An inexplicable expression of pain was shown on his face but disappeared immediately. What reced it was the resolute expression from before.


    From the looks of it, he had undoubtedly suffered intense pain just now. However, he forcefully endured it instantly and did not reveal any. This kind of powerful willpower was truly admirable.


    However, even so, his body had stopped. Blood was spurting out from all over his body, looking exceptionally miserable.


    ¡°Still won¡¯t give up?¡± Looking at Liu Sheng¡¯s appearance, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was cold, and he calmly said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to hold on if this continues.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s voice, Liu Sheng raised his head with great difficulty and looked at Chen Heng with tremendous pressure. Even though he didn¡¯t say a word, his eyes still carried determination and looked tenacious and unyielding, like an old tree on a cliff. Liu Sheng would never give up.


    ¡°As expected, you still won¡¯t give up...¡± Chen Heng sighed, feeling a little helpless. After fighting until now, even Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit impatient in his heart. Liu Sheng was like a cockroach that couldn¡¯t be beaten to death, making people feel incredibly annoyed. However, that was the end of it.


    ¡°Since you are not willing to surrender.¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression became colder and colder, and he stretched out his hand and silently waved.


    ¡°Then I will send you off.¡± As his indifferent words sounded, there was a dense chill in them, as if there was faint, fatal killing intent.


    A wave of spiritual power escaped from Chen Heng¡¯s body and spread to the rest of the people around him.


    Vaguely, it was as if one could see danger, as well as countless corpses lying on the battlefield. It was an iparably tragic and terrifying scene.


    The power of ughter circted instantly, and a terrifying and peerless power erupted.


    Bang!


    In an instant, the person before him was affected, and his eyes revealed a faint confusion before his body was sent flying. There were wounds all over his body, which were destroyed from the inside of the body.


    This time, Chen Heng did not hold back against Liu Sheng. The power in his body erupted and swept in all directions, destroying the joints on his body. Not only did Liu Sheng¡¯s body suffer severe internal and external injuries, but the bones all over his body were crushed. His entire body appeared exceptionally miserable.


    At this point, the battle was already over. No matter how tenacious he was, no matter how strong he was, it was impossible for him to stand up again.


    The winner and loser of this battle were decided. Chen Heng¡¯s expression was cold, and he was about to turn around and walk out. However, his footsteps could not help but stop the next moment.


    ¡°I-I haven¡¯t lost yet...¡± Behind him, a feeble voice was heard, like the mumble of a person on the verge of death.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the arena was exceptionally quiet, and Chen Heng¡¯s hearing was much sharper than ordinary people¡¯s, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear it.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body paused, then he silently turned and looked in that direction. He saw that Liu Sheng was still there, and his entire body was heavily injured. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to stand up.


    However, he was still tenacious. He struggled, trying to stand up from the ground, and his face was filled with stubbornness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to give up...¡±


    He slowly stood up. His body was slightly trembling as if he was enduring immense pain every moment. Of course, that was indeed the case. Yet, regardless of the process, he stood up firmly in the end.


    Chen Heng looked at this scene coldly, not knowing what to say. He had traveled through many worlds, seen many sceneries, and had also seen all kinds of people. Among them, there were righteous and frank people, loyal and brave people, and despicable and vicious people...


    However, it was the first time Chen Heng had seen someone like Liu Sheng, who had such strong willpower and would not give up until the end.


    Anyhow, it¡¯s over now. No matter how strong one¡¯s willpower was, it could not change the situation in reality. Reality will not change by mere consciousness. What was the point of having strength if one¡¯s willpower could achieve everything?


    Chen Heng watched helplessly as Liu Sheng stood up again and tried his best to swing his fist and attack Chen Heng. However, hisst bit of strength disappeared, and his entire body seemed to be unable to endure it anymore. He fell and fainted on the ground.


    Not far away, a clear bell ring sounded. The victory had already been decided.


    A dense crowd of medical staff rushed in from the side and walked towards Liu Sheng.


    ¡°Quick! Quick! The contestant¡¯s injuries are severe and must be treated immediately!¡±


    Soon, Liu Sheng was lifted onto a stretcher and carried away.


    Meanwhile, someone approached Chen Heng too to look at his conditions. However, Chen Heng shook his head and refused. Compared to Liu Sheng, the injuries on his body were not serious. It would be good enough as long as he was bandaged, no need for too much trouble. Therefore, after Liu Sheng was sent away, he turned and walked toward the outside world.


    When he walked out of the arena, it was not surprising that Liu Rou was already waiting there. She seemed pretty calm, and a rxed smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± A smile appeared on Liu Rou¡¯s face as she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little subtle.¡± Chen Heng shook his head and then said, ¡°It¡¯s just a match. Is it necessary to go to this extent?¡±


    The person he was talking about was none other than Liu Sheng. Liu Sheng was no match for Chen Heng in the previous match, but he still tried to get up, again and again, to charge at Chen Heng.


    His actions surprised Chen Heng. A battle that could have been resolved quickly took such a long time.


    ¡°Who knows...¡± Liu Rou sighed and seemed to be touched.


    ¡°Maybe, this is what he has always done. Maybe, the reason why he can walk until now is that he was determined to move forward and never give up.¡± Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, she said softly.


    Thinking about Liu Sheng¡¯s performance just now, Chen Heng¡¯s heart moved, but he didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded calmly.


    ¡°Speaking of which...¡± Thinking about Chen Heng¡¯s performance in the arena just now, Liu Rou was somewhat puzzled and couldn¡¯t help but look at Chen Heng, ¡°What¡¯s up with your strength? Has your strength increased againpared to before?¡±


    Her face revealed a puzzled expression. In the match just now, Liu Sheng¡¯s performance had indeed shocked her. That vitality and unbeaten willpower, as well as that persistent rising strength, had left a deep impression on her.


    However, the impression that Chen Heng gave to others was also very strong. No matter how much strength or force the opponent used, Chen Heng seemed to be able to finish off his opponent quickly. As if he was dealing with a child, this kind of calmness also surprised people.


    In particr, the strength that Chen Heng had disyed seemed to have already surpassed the level of the previous match with Wang Zhong.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Chen Heng nodded and did not say anything more.


    ¡°I had some experience after thest battle, so I improved a little...¡± He said softly.


    His strength had naturally increased, not only because of his training but also because of Wang Zhong. Before this, Chen Heng had nted the killing power in Wang Zhong¡¯s body, which had begun to germinate recently.


    From that day on, almost every day, there was an endless stream of killing power that gathered and flowed into Chen Heng¡¯s body. Hence, these were the results of Wang Zhong.


    It seemed that ever since Chen Heng started killing, he had already tasted the sweetness of the killing power and began to fall into it. Compared to tempering and slowly improving himself, this feeling of improving as long as he continued to kill was a little intoxicating.


    Therefore, during this period, Wang Zhong had worked very hard, and the more he worked hard, the more benefits Chen Heng obtained. It was precisely because of the supply of the killing power that during this period, Chen Heng¡¯s strength had increased to another level, bing stronger than before.


    To be honest, this sort of thing was quite normal for Chen Heng. However, it was clear that this news was quite shocking to Liu Rou.


    ¡°I¡¯ve improved a bit...¡± Liu Rou was a bit speechless looking at Chen Heng, whose expression was calm as if he had said something insignificant.


    ¡®I believe in your wickedness. Do you know how much time and price it takes for others to improve at your level?¡¯ Liu Rou silently ridiculed Chen Heng in her heart.


    Generally speaking, the third rank was the top level in the Qika Federation. It would be highly challenging to advance even a tiny bit at this level, which was why so many people were stuck at this level, unable to advance much for their entire lives.


    And Chen Heng¡¯s understatement made it seem very casual. If someone else heard it, they might be pissed off.


    ¡®Is this a true genius?¡¯ Liu Rou could only silently sigh in her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Chen Heng felt ufortable being stared at and looked at Liu Rou helplessly. ¡°Think about the performance of the person before me. Isn¡¯t it even more ridiculous? Compared to him, I¡¯m nothing.¡± He said helplessly.


    This time, Liu Rou silently nodded, expressing her understanding. There was a special team by her side, and they had seen everything that had happened on the field and had carried out a very detailed analysis. Therefore, she could understand the changes in Liu Sheng¡¯s body. Compared to Chen Heng, it was utterly unscientific.


    Liu Sheng¡¯s strength was steadily rising as the spectators cheered and shouted. In that kind of situation, anyone else besides Chen Heng would probably be discouraged.


    Compared to the opponent¡¯s unreasonable improvement methods, Chen Heng¡¯s method was nothing. At the very least, he looked like a genius, which was fairly scientific.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    In the distance, a gentle breeze blew, and a faint raspy voice could be heard from all directions. It was exceptionallyfortable.


    After chatting with Liu Rou for a while, Chen Heng turned and walked out, preparing to leave this ce.


    After this battle with Liu Sheng, there was no need to overthink the next opponent.


    ording to the agreement with Young Master Liu, after defeating Liu Sheng, Chen Heng needed to fight with Young Master Liu next and then lose to him to help him establish prestige.


    This also had a special meaning. If the opponent that Liu Sheng couldn¡¯t defeat ended up losing to that?Young Master Liu, wasn¡¯t this proof that this?Young Master Liu¡¯s strength surpassed Liu Sheng¡¯s? One could also conclude that the?Young Master Liu was more outstanding than Liu Sheng.


    After that, one only needed to find someone to brag about it, to reap his prestige. Not only could it increase one¡¯s prestige, but it could also take the opportunity to attack Liu Sheng, his potentialpetitor.


    It could kill two birds with one stone. Of course, this idea was perfect, but whether or not things could develop as he thought would require Chen Heng¡¯s cooperation.


    For this reason, after Chen Heng defeated Liu Sheng, the?Young Master Liu tactfully sent the things over. Four evolutionary stones were given directly to Chen Heng.


    Out of the four evolutionary stones, three were the previously agreed rewards. Thest one resulted from Liu Rou¡¯s negotiation with the other party. After all, Liu Sheng¡¯s strength was much higher than the previous information.


    If it were not good, Chen Heng would be overturned. Facing such a powerful enemy, he naturally had to pay more.


    The?Young Master Liu was self-aware of the shortfall, so he readily agreed. Things had been delivered to Chen Heng¡¯s room.


    ¡°You¡¯d better keep these evolution stones so that you can give them to your Imperial Beast to use to improve their bloodline.¡±


    After delivering the things, Liu Rou looked at Chen Heng and continued, ¡°Of course, you have enough evolution stones on hand now. So if you¡¯re willing, you can use one or two of them on yourself.¡±


    ¡°A person can increase his telekinesis power by using the evolution stones and could even permanently elevate his telekinesis talent. It¡¯s a very precious opportunity.¡± She said after putting the things down before she left the ce.


    After Liu Rou left, Chen Heng shifted his gaze to the table in front of him, with a few wooden boxes. In reality, these wooden boxes were unique, as they were made of a special kind of wood and had a unique function. Even without mentioning the value of the stones inside, just these wooden boxes alone were very precious things.


    Chen Heng opened the wooden boxes and saw the things inside. A faint golden light began to glow. Inside the wooden box was an exquisite golden crystal.


    The radiance emitted from it was highly resplendent, giving one a unique sense of warmth as it shone on one¡¯s body.


    If one were to look closely, one would discover many fine lines on this golden crystal. It looked like a unique symbol and imprint that contained a mysterious power.


    Chen Heng looked at the golden crystal and felt the light shining. He could not help but feel a unique power within the golden crystal, and his heart moved.


    The golden crystal contained a mighty and pure power and was stored in a stable form.. This kind of power was perhaps why the evolution stone had such an effect.

 Chapter 456 - The Fake Battle

    <h4>Chapter 456: ¨C The Fake Battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Heng had seen the introduction of the evolution stone. In this world, the evolution stone was undoubtedly a very precious thing. Though distributed in many ces, it is a specialty in the gxy, but it was very rare and precious.


    Moreover, an evolution stone contained energy that not only had the benign evolution function, which allowed the Beastmaster¡¯s bloodline to transform.?Besides, it could also stimte the Beastmaster¡¯s telekic power. He could even permanently increase his telekic talent by increasing his telekic power.


    Moreover, if a sufficient number of evolution stones were used, even ordinary people who didn¡¯t have such talent could feel the talent of a Beastmaster. Of course, no one could verify whether such a thing was true. After all, the price to pay was a little too high.


    However, Chen Heng was very interested in the effects of the evolution stone. Sitting on the sofa, he took a piece of the evolution stone and looked at it with interest, thoroughly observing it.


    If one looked thoroughly, one could see some fine but slightly messy runes inside the evolution stone. The world naturally created these runes, giving the evolution stone a unique power.


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Heng closed his eyes, and his spiritual power slowly extended and connected to the evolutionary stone before him after following a particr vein.


    Suddenly, an inexplicable feeling emerged in his heart. At this moment, Chen Heng felt as if he had touched the inexplicable Golden Sea. In the vast sea of spirit, a golden sea appeared at this moment, looking exceptionally clear and eye-catching.


    The golden power flowed within the Golden Sea, exuding a holy and awe-inspiring aura. It was exceptionally unique and mysterious.


    The seawater in this Golden Sea began to tilt and spread to the side. The moment the seawater in this Golden Sea fused into Chen Heng¡¯s body bit by bit, his body suddenly stopped.


    An inexplicable sense offort emerged from his heart. Vaguely, there seemed to be some sort of power circting within his body, something in a state of its own. It was not a body, nor was it purely spiritual power. It was something even purer ¨C the origin.


    Chen Heng stopped his movements and felt the changes in his body. His eyes immediately revealed a pleasantly surprised expression.


    ¡®So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡¯ He felt the changes in his body, and he almost sat up straight.


    ¡°No wonder...¡±


    He recalled the information he had seen before and finally understood. No wonder the evolutionary stones were so precious and had so many effects.


    It turned out that what was elevated through the evolutionary stones was the pure origin.


    Origin was the convergence of everything and was also the symbol of the essence of life. Upgrading the essence was equivalent to uplifting the essence of life from the source. The changes made were enormous.


    If it were an Imperial Beast, the origin upgrade would naturally result in the bloodline transforming into a more powerful form. If it were an ordinary human, then after the origin rose, the telekinesis power would naturally grow and would even lead to a lot of improvement in one¡¯s talent due to the powerful origin.


    These were all very normal things. For Chen Heng, the effect of an evolution stone surprised him the most because, in Chen Heng¡¯s understanding, the so-called origin had another name called the true spirit.


    The true spirit was the manifestation of the origin and was also born from the ultimate transformation after the life form reached a certain level.


    However, fundamentally, the true spirit and the origin were simr things in different forms. Therefore, Chen Heng¡¯s origin upgrade also meant that his true spirit was upgraded. This was the thing that made him the happiest.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s hand, the golden evolution stone was still emitting light. The faint golden luster was very bright and unique. However, Chen Heng had a unique feeling after the traction just now.


    The evolution stone emitting golden light seemed to have dimmed a little, and part of its power had disappeared. This should not be an illusion, as Chen Heng recalled its reaction just now.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng shook his head and continued his actions. He extracted the power within this evolutionary stone and fused it all into his body. Along with this process, the evolutionary stone was also gradually changing.


    This evolutionary stone was originally golden in color. However, as the power within was absorbed by Chen Heng, its surface color was also slowly changing.


    The golden color slowly faded and then disappeared, turning into pure transparent. After reaching this step, the power within this evolution stonepletely disappeared.


    However, this transparent crystal left behind was not useless. ording to this world, after the stone¡¯s power was absorbed,?the transparent crystal left behind was called a White Crystal. It was the product after the evolution stone¡¯s power was absorbed, but it was also a very precious material.


    There was evidence that if the White Crystal were ced in a suitable ce, it would slowly absorb and extract the power of the world itself to recover. And after a long time, it would return to the state of an evolutionary stone.


    Like oil and coal mines underground, they were all precious resources left after many years. The same applies to evolutionary stones. As long as the White Crystal was ced in a suitable ce, the power within would recover.


    The people of this world universally acknowledged this situation. However, no one would obtain evolutionary stones through this method, mainly because the White Crystal would take too long to recover its power.


    Based on the current inspection, if the White Crystal was ced randomly in any ce and let to recover, the time needed for its recovery might be hundreds of millions of years.


    The White Crystal could indeed speed up its recovery if it were ced in a unique ce. However, it would still take millions of years, and no one could afford to wait for such a long time because if they do, perhaps even the organization itself would not exist. Therefore, no one would be willing to wait for such a long time.


    At present, the main stones were still obtained through mining and were highly precious. However, for Chen Heng, it seemed to be a different case. He could travel to other worlds, and other worlds not only had different environments, but there¡¯s even a great degree of difference in the flow of time.


    Therefore, if he could find a significant amount of time to prevent these White Crystals from exhausting their power and then utilize the flow of time, he might be able to obtain a batch of evolutionary stones quickly. Moreover, this was not the limit of their usage.


    Chen Heng suddenly had many ideas. It seemed that the White Crystals and many other unique resources could be arranged this way. For example, some precious spiritual herbs and magic nts, some treasures that took a long time to grow, and many things that needed time to reproduce. All of these could be obtained in batches through this method.


    ¡®There might be many problems with living things¡­¡¯ Chen Heng had many thoughts, ¡®But in terms of pure resources, there don¡¯t seem to be so many problems¡­¡¯


    There was a problem with moving between living things because if he brought others to travel between worlds, he would require many simtion points.


    However, if it were just simple resources, there wouldn¡¯t be so many problems. The amount of energy required was minimal. To a certain extent, Chen Heng¡¯s idea seemed entirely feasible.


    It looked like he had found another correct use of a simtion machine. However, this method could only be verified in the future. As for now, this wasn¡¯t what he needed to do.


    Sitting on the sofa, Chen Heng felt the changes in his body. After absorbing a stone, his true spirit became more active. The cracks that had appeared from splitting his true spirit had wholly recovered and disappeared. His strength had also increased slightly, but it wasn¡¯t too much in the overall ratio.


    Chen Heng didn¡¯t find this strange. His true spirit was indeed extremely powerful. After experiencing many worlds, it had already reached a mighty level.


    With his powerful true spirit as the foundation, the improvement brought by a piece of evolution stone was limited, and it wouldn¡¯t be strange that the improvement wasn¡¯t much. It¡¯s not a big deal if an evolution stone improves a little, as long as there were enough of them.


    After using up one evolution stone, Chen Heng turned and looked at the other wooden boxes. Then, he started to move.


    After a while, only thest one was still golden out of the four evolution stones before him, and only thest one was still golden. As for the other three, they had already turned transparent white.


    After the golden color faded, these evolution stones looked crystal clear and looked more like a few unique and stunning gemstones. Even without considering their actual value, they were very appealing just by looking at them.


    Chen Heng put away the remaining things and walked to the side. After absorbing the three evolution stones, the true spirit in his body started to boil and was still growing slowly. This growth would not end anytime soon and would take some time for him to get used to it.


    However, after absorbing the three evolution stones, Chen Heng felt that his true spirit was stronger than before. Moreover, his telekinesis talent had increased to a certain extent, just like Liu Rou had said earlier.


    This was quite good for Chen Heng. He had just obtained the nameless refining method that could increase his telekinesis power and temper his true spirit, and now he had another chance to improve his talent. His luck was not bad.


    There were still four left after using three evolution stones, including the one that ck Dream Group would distributeter. If he could use all of these evolution stones and absorb the power within, Chen Heng¡¯s power could be further recovered, and his true spirit could be further perfected.


    As for the effect of the evolutionary stones in promoting the bloodline, Chen Heng did not care about this. For Red, it already had Chen Heng¡¯s help. It was enough to break through the original boundary and walk to the end without the evolutionary stones.


    Since that was the case, although these evolutionary stones were somewhat valuable, they were not very useful. Instead of using them on Red, it would be better to use them on Chen Heng himself. This way, he could achieve the best performance ratio.


    ¡®It¡¯s another match next¡­¡¯ Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at the scenery in the distance and thought.


    Not long after, another few days passed. A few dayster, Chen Heng¡¯s next match was about to begin. Unsurprisingly, Chen Heng¡¯s opponent this time was none other than Yung Master Liu.


    Young Master Liu¡¯s real name was Liu Cheng, and he was the leading figure of the Liu family. Like Wang Zhong before, he was the future heir of the Liu family. If it weren¡¯t for Liu Sheng¡¯s sudden rise, he wouldn¡¯t have felt any pressure, and it wouldn¡¯t be like now when he was still considering the threat of his brother.


    Of course, Chen Heng wasn¡¯t interested in this. He walked onto the arena, and Liu Cheng was already standing there before him. Compared to Liu Sheng, Liu Sheng¡¯s appearance was different. He looked a little thin and weak, and he was pretty handsome, but he looked a little somber.


    ¡°It was nice meeting you.¡± He smiled, looked at Chen Heng, and said, then made a gesture.


    The two looked like strangers who had nomunication at all, just like how strangers met for the first time.


    Chen Heng nced at him and did not intend to say anything. Silently, he raised his arm and looked at him. The atmosphere on the spot could not help but freeze as if the surrounding air had begun to stop circting.


    Time stood still until the bell that announced the start of thepetition officially sounded. In an instant, both their arms reached out simultaneously and collided. Then, the two of them flew through the air and began to attack each other.


    The two of them fought intensely. Even the originally solid ground around them began to crack inch by inch as if it was destroyed entirely.


    They were fighting head-to-head with each other, so intensely as if they were really on fire. But in reality, both sides were just testing each other¡¯s strength to see how good they would be.


    There was nothing they could do. After all, this was not a real fight but a fake match. Based on Liu Cheng¡¯s request, Chen Heng would lose to him, like he defeated Chen Heng with his strength.


    Otherwise, if Chen Heng gave up, anyone with a discerning eye would know that there was a problem. If no one saw through him, Chen Heng would lose to his opponent, which was also the most challenging part of this battle.


    Fortunately, the two of them had already made a n in advance to carry out this battle. Everything would be fine as long as they followed the n.


    Thus, an intense battle was shown before everyone¡¯s eyes. Under the people¡¯s gazes, the two of them fought fiercely. A powerful force was surging, and even its aftermath was enough to give people a shock. It was terrifying, and in this process, the two seemed evenly matched, both stuck in a stalemate.


    In this process, they went through several twists and turns. In the end, in one of the exchanges, Chen Heng seemed to have overlooked something. Liu Sheng seized the opportunity and gave him a heavy attack with his battle skill. A figure flew out andnded on the ground.


    Chen Heng held his chest and looked at Liu Cheng opposite him. His expression was particrly sour. ¡®What kind of battle technique is this?¡¯


    A wound appeared in front of his chest, and crimson blood was seeping out. It looked like he was injured. Opposite Chen Heng, Liu Cheng looked at Chen Heng. He appeared calm, but he admired Chen Heng¡¯s acting skills in his heart.


    Just now, he had indeed disyed a battle skill. However, that battle skill was only the most ordinary type. It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to someone at Chen Heng¡¯s level, even if he were to take it head-on. However, he had forcefully created such an effect, as if his move just now had a lot of strength.


    ¡®Chen Heng¡¯s acting wasn¡¯t bad.¡¯ Liu Sheng praised in his heart, but a cold smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°There are still many things that you don¡¯t know.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the two of them shed once again.


    However, Chen Heng seemed to have suffered a severe injury after that. His speed and strength rapidly decreased. Slowly, more and more wounds appeared on his body, and his aura became weaker.


    ¡°I give up...¡± Finally, Chen Heng¡¯s face turned ashen, looking at Liu Cheng, who was standing in front of him and about to make a move. Finally, he opened his mouth and said those three words.


    The bell that signified victory rang. A group of medical staff walked in and examined the two¡¯s bodies. Chen Heng ignored them and left the arena alone, seeming a little disappointed.


    Opposite him, Liu Cheng¡¯s clothes were already tattered, and his body was covered in wounds. However, he still stood there, enjoying the lights and the gazes of the crowd. He had a bearing that belonged to the victor, calm and indifferent. The winner and loser were announced.


    ¡°Big Brother... lost just like that?¡± Lu Yao stood where she was and looked at the scene on the television. She could not believe it. ¡°How is this possible...¡±


    After awakening the Golden King¡¯s power, her consciousness had be extremely sharp.


    Just now, the act that Chen Heng and Liu Cheng had put on was real. If other people were not on the stage, they would not be able to tell.. However, Lu Yao could still feel that something was not right.

 Chapter 457 - The End

    <h4>Chapter 457: ¨C The End</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°My King, please tell me...¡±


    Lu Yao watched the scene on the screen end, but Ye Zi¡¯s voice sounded in her mind. Hearing the voice, she pondered for a moment, then answered, expressing the feelings in her heart.


    ¡°It seems that something isn¡¯t quite right...


    ¡°Brother¡¯s strength should be more than this...¡±


    She said hesitantly. At this moment, she did not know if she was wrong.


    It had to be said that with the gradual return of the Golden King¡¯s essence, the current Lu Yao looked very ordinary, as if she was just a regr girl. However, her essence was already very unique, surpassing many people in this world.


    The battle between Chen Heng and Liu Cheng just now was not a problem in most people¡¯s eyes. The performance was reasonable, and there would not be much doubt.


    However, Lu Yao could sense that something was not right. Not just the others, just his keen insight was already very impressive.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Hearing Lu Yao¡¯s words, Ye Zi¡¯s voice echoed in her mind once again. At this moment, there was a hint of admiration in her voice. ¡°My King, it¡¯s already very good that you can see this.


    ¡°Indeed, My King, your brother¡¯s performance is much weaker than before.¡±


    She spoke softly, then casually pointed out a few suspicious points before continuing, ¡°Just like these few ces, your brother actually had aplete chance to take down the other party.


    ¡°But in the end, your brother chose to give up all of them.


    ¡°This kind of situation has happened more than once.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Hearing Ye Zi¡¯s words, Lu Yao was also a little puzzled. ¡°My brother clearly could have won. Why did he deliberately lose...¡±


    ¡°Maybe... There¡¯s a reason why he had to lose...¡± Ye Zi said softly and sighed.


    ¡°A reason why he has to lose...¡±


    Lu Yao couldn¡¯t help but fall silent when she heard this. At this moment, many things came to her mind. There was often much simr news around her.


    Sometimes, in apetition, the contestants themselves might want to go all out. Still, to obtain greater benefits, their sponsors would often forcefully order their contestants to lose thepetition intentionally.


    The scene before her eyes might be the same. Thinking of this possibility, Lu Yao could not help but feel a little heartache.


    As for the possibility that Chen Heng had colluded with the other party and deliberately lost thepetition, Lu Yao had never thought of this possibility from the beginning to the end.


    It was because of the bias towards her elder brother and because of the impression that Chen Heng¡¯s predecessor had left on her. Chen Heng¡¯s predecessor was such a proud person. How could he deliberately lose thepetition because of such a thing? If he really wanted to do such a thing, someone must have forced him.


    Lu Yao could do nothing about it but only sigh. Moreover, for Lu Yao, it was not necessarily bad for Chen Heng to lose the match and end his journey in the league tournament.


    Lu Yao had watched all the previous matches. Especially the match between Chen Heng and Wang Zhong. During the match, both sides had the intention of killing each other. Just thinking about the dangers involved in the matches made Lu Yao¡¯s heart skip a beat, and she subconsciously felt fear.


    If the match continued, she was very afraid that Chen Heng would encounter new dangers. Ending this match like this might also be a good choice.


    ¡°But... I have to be stronger too...¡±


    Standing on the spot, she recalled Chen Heng¡¯s previous performance. She could not help but sigh in her heart, and her will became even firmer. ¡°One day, I have to help my brother. I can¡¯t let him bear the pressure alone...


    ¡°Also, those unknown enemies...¡±


    At this moment, she had already made up her mind.


    Standing at the side, Ye Zi turned to look at Lu Yao. She seemed to have sensed the change in her heart, and her mood could not help but brighten at this moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She said softly, and her voice sounded in Lu Yao¡¯s mind. ¡°With me around, My King, you will definitely be stronger rapidly.¡±


    ¡°With the condition of your body, as long as the seal on the mark is removed, your power will grow rapidly.


    ¡°At most, in a year or two, you will be able to reach the level of your elder brother.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Hearing Ye Zi¡¯s words, Lu Yao nodded.


    In the distance. As the bell representing victory rang, Chen Heng¡¯s match ended just like that. Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm. He quietly turned around and left the arena, heading outside.


    When he reached the outside world, Liu Rou was still standing there. It looked like she had been waiting here for a long time. There was a small car parked beside her. When she saw Chen Heng walk out, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and pat the car on the side.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± Standing there, she looked at Chen Heng and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take you around.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded, then calmly sat down and let Liu Rou send him back. After returning to the familiar room, he casually treated the wounds on his body.


    Of course, it was said to be a casual treatment, but in reality, it was nothing. The strength of his body was far beyond the imagination of others. The injuries he had sustained on the field looked very miserable, but by the time he returned to his room, the injuries on his body had all recovered.


    On his body, some of the wounds that had been left behind were already scarred. There were still some traces of the previous battle, but they were disappearing at speed visible to the naked eye. After Liu Rou sent Chen Heng back, she chatted with him for a while before leaving.


    But then, several groups of people came to visit.


    Among these people, there were people from the ck Dream Group, people from Liu Cheng¡¯s ce, and even people from the Dragon City Academy.


    Among them, the people from the ck Dream Group came tofort Chen Heng and, at the same time, to confirm Chen Heng¡¯s future treatment.


    Liu Cheng¡¯s people came to say hello and gave him a batch of gifts. They even hinted that they hoped to cooperate in the future.


    As for the people from Dragon City Academy, they also gave Chen Heng arge batch of rewards and even told him about the announcement of his excellent performances.


    After Chen Heng returned to Dragon City Academy, he was no longer an ordinary student. Instead, he was the captain of a city district.


    Besides being an academy, Dragon City Academy was also a powerful military organization. In addition to studying in the academy, the students in Dragon City Academy would asionally go out to carry out missions. They were responsible for guarding an area and maintaining the order of an area.


    Chen Heng¡¯s previous performance had already been seen by them. The representatives of Dragon City Academy thought that with Chen Heng¡¯s current strength, he was not inferior to those top students at all. There was no need to waste time in the academy simply. Therefore, they gave Chen Heng such a position.


    Chen Heng agreed. Being in charge of guarding a city area, the benefits of this position were very great. Not only could he enjoy a very high treatment, but he could also move freely without being bound.


    Of course, if there was anything else in the area that required guarding, he had to be the first to do it. For Chen Heng, this was naturally not a problem.


    After taking this job, he could no longer be restricted within the Dragon City Academy and do whatever he wanted. No matter what he did in the future, it would be much more convenient. This would also be more convenient for Chen Heng¡¯s future ns.


    For the future, Chen Heng had a clear n. As the Golden Mark on Lu Yao¡¯s body gradually awakened, those under the Five Knights would definitely catch up to Qika Star.


    In total, there wasn¡¯t much time. Therefore, Chen Heng definitely wanted to take advantage of this period to strengthen himself as quickly as possible.


    Coincidentally, when Chen Heng browsed the timeline previously, he obtained some useful information. If he could make good use of it, it would undoubtedly speed up the growth of his strength.


    The position given by Dragon City Academy gave him the right to move freely. It could be considered very good. Therefore, Chen Heng agreed without saying anything else.


    After sending off the group of people who came to visit him, Chen Heng returned to his room and continued to rest. At this time, he sighed silently in his heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally over...¡±


    With him being defeated in thepetition, his journey had basicallye to an end. Of course, Chen Heng didn¡¯t really care about this. After all, he had basically obtained everything he wanted in thispetition.


    He had sessfully made his reputation known and gained the attention of many people. As a result, he had obtained many precious things. With these things, he would be able to make great strides in the following period of time, and he would no longer have to worry about anything else. This had to be said to be good news.


    As for the rest, it was just some other things. In addition, during the course of thispetition, there were still some doubts left behind. For example, the person who came to probe and even assassinate him.


    Who exactly was that person? And who sent him? Chen Heng remained puzzled about this question. Liu Rou¡¯s side was still using the power of the ck Dream Group to help Chen Heng find that person.


    But up until now, there had been no results. Chen Heng wasn¡¯t surprised about this.


    No matter what, since the other party dared to probe, he must have made sufficient preparations. It wouldn¡¯t be so easy to find him. Otherwise, it would be too unprofessional.


    ¡°If I activate the Mark of Destiny, I should be able to find him. However, it¡¯s not worth it...¡±


    Chen Heng raised his head to look at the top of his head. A faint golden fate flickered there. At this moment, it was extremely clear. All of this Power of Destiny had been extracted from Lu Yao¡¯s body by Chen Heng through the Mark of Destiny over this period of time. The umtion of it had slowly reached its current state.


    If he used the power of the Mark of Destiny to make use of the Power of Destiny, he should be able to find the person from before. But now, it was unnecessary.


    The investment and output were not proportional at all. Therefore, it was enough to leave it for Liu Rou to do this. Apart from this, there was another thing that Chen Heng was concerned about.


    ¡°By my calctions of the time, the Golden Mark on Lu Yao should have fully awakened by now...¡±


    He had a clear understanding of the entire process of Lu Yao¡¯s rise. ording to the original trajectory, by the time the Five Knights descended, Lu Yao¡¯s strength should have already reached the peak of Level 3, which was Chen Heng¡¯s current level.


    As for now, she should still be in the state of awakening. With the help of her followers, she had just awakened her telekic power and truly set foot on this path that belonged to her.


    It was so in the original trajectory. But now, it was not very clear. Maybe it was the same, or maybe it had already changed. After all, because of Chen Heng¡¯s strong rise, at this time, there were already some things that were different from before.


    Chen Heng turned around and closed his eyes. The nameless refinement method instantly circted in his body. The True Spirit in his body shook. In an instant, it was as if there were rays of light covering all directions, covering Chen Heng¡¯s spiritual sea. It was exceptionally unique and mysterious.


    It had been some time since Chen Heng had obtained the nameless refinement method. In the recent period of time, through this nameless refinement method, Chen Heng had constantly refined himself and strengthened the telekic power in his body.


    Now, his telekic power had caught up and truly matched his Martial Artist¡¯s strength, reaching the level of Level Three.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how long it will take to reach Level Four...¡±


    Chen Heng silently opened his eyes as he felt the change within him. A hint of understanding shed through his heart. Compared to Martial Artists, in this world, the path of a Beastmaster was clearly nned.


    From Level One to Level Three, it was all the umtion of telekic power. As long as one¡¯s telekic power reached a certain level, they could enter naturally and reach the transition of life level.


    However, Level Four was different.


    This was a transition of the essence of life. What was needed was something else. In this world, if a Beastmaster wanted to reach Level Four, they had to convert the telekic power in their body into drops of pure telekic power liquid. Only then could they do it.


    This step tested not only the strength of the telekic power but also the control of their own body, as well as their subtle control ability.


    Of course, to Chen Heng, this was not a big problem. After all, his main body¡¯s strength was far stronger than this world¡¯s so-called Level Four. It would be strange if he could still fall at this stage.


    To him, what hecked the most at the moment was the amount of his telekic power and the technique of condensing his telekic power into liquid. These things were destined to be irreparable in a short period of time. He could only wait until he returned to n it out slowly.


    Chen Heng stood up from where he was and looked at the scenery outside the window sill. Under his gaze, the outside world¡¯s breeze blew, and leaves slowly fell. The scenery was different.. It seemed to have a different atmosphere.

 Chapter 458 - Touched and Setup

    <h4>Chapter 458: ¨C Touched and Setup</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A gentle breeze blew past. In the blink of an eye, another half a month had passed.


    After half a month, Chen Heng returned to his home once again. His original home seemed to be the same as before. There was not much changepared to the past at first nce.


    Pedestrians walked through the old streets one after another. The buildings were still the same, giving people a sense of familiarity.


    Chen Heng slowly walked through the street and returned to his home. After walking here, he did not greet the people around him as usual but directly returned to his home.


    This was also something that could not be helped. His skills and performances in the Qika League tournament had made him quite famous in Dragon City Academy and this small city.


    The Qika League was the most authoritativepetition in the Qika Federation. This saying wasn¡¯t just for show but for real.


    In the Qika League, even if it was only a few victories and didn¡¯t reach the end, one could still gain many fans. Not to mention a contestant like Chen Heng, who had an outstanding performance in the Qika League tournament.


    He had a certain degree of fame in the entire Qika Federation based on his current situation. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t bepared to some of the more top-notch characters, but he was still not bad.


    This was his hometown. Therefore, to avoid any trouble and waste time, Chen Heng didn¡¯t intend to greet the people around him. He directly walked into his own home.


    When he entered the house, there were already people waiting inside. A white puppy stood quietly at the door as if it had already detected Chen Heng¡¯s arrival. At this moment, its eyes were looking at Chen Heng in front of it, revealing a human-like curiosity.


    This was Ye Zi, the dog Lu Yao had brought home earlier. Of course, her true identity was not simple. She was one of the followers of the Golden King back then, and her strength was not weak at all.


    A sound rang in Chen Heng¡¯s ears when he was in thoughts.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back?¡±


    A surprised voice rang out from the room just like that. Not long after, Lu Yao¡¯s figure appeared in front of Chen Heng. She stood there and looked at him with a face full of surprise. She was still wearing an apron. From the looks of it, she seemed to have been cooking just now.


    Chen Heng turned around to take a look. There was steaming from the kitchen in the distance. From the looks of it, there were still people busy inside. Looking at this scene, he could not help but nod his head and then walk in.


    Lu Yao went forward and was about to take away the luggage for Chen Heng. However, she saw a tall and slender woman with delicate features walking in behind Chen Heng. She was also carrying a suitcase in her hand.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for now.¡±


    Chen Heng turned around and looked at Liu Rou beside him. He said softly, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to leave.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Liu Rou shrugged and did not have any objections. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go back first.


    ¡°Take care of yourself. If you need anything, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Chen Heng nodded and said softly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Liu Rou looked at Lu Yao, who was in front of Chen Heng. She gave her a friendly smile before turning around and leaving. Lu Yao stood where she was and looked at Liu Rou¡¯s departing figure with some curiosity. She seemed to be very curious about her identity.


    However, Chen Heng did not take the initiative to introduce her, so she did not take the initiative to ask.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and eat.¡±


    Chen looked at Lu Yao, who was standing in front of him, smiled, and then said softly, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk after we finish eating.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lu Yao nodded. Then, Chen Heng walked into his room. The surrounding scenery was still the same as before in the familiar room. Even though it had been a long time since anyone had lived there, everything still looked very clean, and there was no difference.


    From the looks of it, someone had probablye over to clean up from time to time.


    ¡°Brother, the food is ready.¡±


    Lu Yao¡¯s voice came from outside. She knocked on the door politely and walked in just like that. After looking at Chen Heng, she said, ¡°Father and mother are waiting for us. Brother, is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be down in a while.¡±


    A gentle voice sounded from the same spot. Chen Heng turned to look at Lu Yao, then seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Oh right.¡±


    ¡°This is for you.


    He looked at Lu Yao in front of him and seemed to hesitate for a moment. Then, he opened his mouth and took out an item, cing it in front of Lu Yao. ¡°It should be useful to you.¡±


    He said softly. Lu Yao lowered her head to take a look doubtfully. At this moment, she could not help but feel pleasantly surprised. Ever since she was young, this seemed to be the first time she had received a gift from her brother.


    She could not help but lower her head to take a serious look. What was ced in front of her was a wooden box. The wooden box was ck and had some unique patterns embroidered on it. It looked very ancient and looked very old. With just one look, it was very valuable.


    After she really got the hang of it, there was an inexplicable warm feelinging from the wooden box. It was very refreshing and unique. She could not help but touch it, and a sense of anticipation rose in her heart.


    After a moment, they went downstairs together and had lunch. The lunch was very in. There were no fierce battles, no tricks, and only family gossip and gentle greetings.


    Chen Heng was not as impatient as his predecessor when it came to such greetings. Some things could only be beautiful after they had been lost.


    Perhaps for his predecessor, these things were just boring ythings and distracting thoughts that hindered him from advancing further. But for Chen Heng himself, these were things that he had lost and could never get again.


    After a meal, Chen Heng left this ce once again. He boarded the car that came to pick him up outside and prepared to return to Dragon City Academy.


    It was not that he wanted to rush, but time was limited. Above his head, the threat of the Five Knights was always there.


    If he continued to waste time here, he was afraid that the oue would not be much better than the original trajectory after more than half a year when the Five Knights truly descended. Therefore, he really did not have much time to waste.


    ¡°After I return to the Dragon City Academy this time and deal with those misceneous matters, I will begin to explore the ruins.¡±


    This thought shed through his mind, and then he boarded the car that came to pick him up.


    Behind him, at the door of his house, Lu Yao stood there with Ye Zi, sending Chen Heng off.


    Seeing Chen Heng leave in the end, she sighed softly, feeling a little disappointed.


    ¡°Brother still left. He actually stayed for such a short period of time...¡± She was a little disappointed.


    ¡°Perhaps, something happened to your brother.¡±


    Ye Zi¡¯s voice sounded in her mind,forting her softly at this moment.


    ¡°Maybe...¡±


    Standing where she was, Lu Yao nodded, then said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just an illusion...


    ¡°I keep feeling that my brother is also under a lot of pressure... he seems to be anxious about something...¡±


    In front of her, Chen Heng¡¯s figure hadpletely disappeared. At this moment, he was already driving into the distance with the flow of people. Lu Yao continued to stand in her original spot before returning home and walking into her own room.


    In the room, the surroundings were the same as before, except that there was one more thing inside. It was a wooden box. It was none other than the box Chen Heng had given her previously. This was a gift from Chen Heng to her. As time was tight just now, Lu Yao had yet to open it.


    It was only now that she remembered. She slowly walked forward and opened the wooden box, revealing what was inside. It was different from what she had imagined. Inside the wooden box, there were no fancy small gifts or any ordinary snacks or cosmetics.


    She saw a golden crystal lying quietly in the wooden box. At this moment, as the wooden box was opened, a golden glow was flickering and slowly spreading out, appearing extremely bright.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Looking at the thing in front of her, Lu Yao was instantly stunned. She did not know what was in front of her, but an instinctive desire was rising within her body. Vaguely, there seemed to be an impulse, wanting to grab this golden gemstone directly into her hand.


    Especially the Golden Mark in her body, at this moment, it was even more instinctively throbbing, a rare instinctive awakening.


    ¡°This is... an Evolution Stone?¡±


    Beside her, Ye Zi¡¯s surprised voice sounded. At this moment, she was also very surprised.


    ¡°Evolution Stone, what is this thing?¡±


    Hearing Ye Zi¡¯s voice, Lu Yao was instantly stunned. ¡°This is the thing that you told me about earlier...¡±


    Previously, Ye Zi had already taught her all aspects. Besides the cultivation of telekinesis and martial arts in those teachings, there was also arge amount ofmon sense. Due to this, she knew what an evolution stone was and how precious it was.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not just an ordinary evolution stone.¡±


    Beside her, Ye Zi¡¯s voice was solemn. At this moment, it seemed particrly different. ¡°If it¡¯s just an ordinary evolution stone, then even though it¡¯s precious, it won¡¯t make you feel this way.


    ¡°But this evolution stone is different. There are many more things in it than ordinary evolution stones...


    ¡°This is definitely much more precious than ordinary evolution stones. Even I can¡¯t help but feel a sense of desire...¡±


    Her voice was solemn. At this moment, she looked at the evolution stone in front of her with a different gaze.


    Ye Zi¡¯s identity was that of a follower of the Golden King. With her previous identity and strength, a simple evolution stone would not move her at all. It was just an ordinary stone.


    However, the evolution stone in front of her was different. Ye Zi could feel that there was a mysterious power hidden within this evolution stone. It was as if it was the origin, and she could not help but feel a desire in her heart.


    At this moment, she had a feeling that if she could obtain this evolution stone, her injuries would recover a lot, and she could even get rid of this form for a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s even more precious than the evolution stone?¡±


    Standing on the spot and listening to Ye Zi¡¯s words, Lu Yao could not help but be stunned. At this moment, she was a little restless.


    ¡°Such a precious thing, where did my brother get it from... And why did he give it to me?¡±


    She felt a little restless as all sorts of thoughts shed through her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Even in the starry skies, I¡¯ve never seen many such unique treasures before...¡±


    In her mind, Ye Zi¡¯s voice continued to ring out. At this moment, it reverberated in her mind. ¡°But what I can be sure of is that for a treasure of this level, your brother must have spent a lot of effort to obtain it...


    ¡°Perhaps, he risked his life to...¡±


    She said softly and sighed. A treasure as precious as this evolution stone before her eyes was extremely precious even with her experience. It could definitely be considered the most top-notch item.


    And such a precious item, with Chen Heng¡¯s strength, under normal circumstances, he would have to pay a huge price to obtain it. He might even have to risk his life to obtain it.


    Thinking of this, she thought of how Chen Heng had looked when he had given the item to Lu Yao. Just now, Chen Heng¡¯s expression had been very calm from the beginning to the end, as if this was not some priceless treasure but just an ordinary item.


    Now that she thought about it, this kind of expression was probably because he did not want to worry Lu Yao. As she thought about it, the image of a cold-faced but a warm-hearted brother who was willing to pay any price for his little sister appeared in her mind.


    ¡°As for why he gave this thing to you, My King...¡±


    While Ye Zi sighed in admiration, she also thought about it for a moment before continuing, ¡°It should be able to help you awaken.¡±


    ¡°Awaken?¡±


    Lu Yao paused, feeling a little puzzled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Ye Zi nodded, then continued, ¡°One of the functions of an evolution stone is to allow ordinary people who don¡¯t have the talent of telekinesis to awaken the talent of telekinesis.


    ¡°However, ordinary evolution stones have a probability, and not everyone can do it.


    ¡°But this evolution stone in front of us is different.


    ¡°With the uniqueness of this evolution stone in front of us, I¡¯m sure that if ordinary people use this evolution stone, they will definitely awaken the talent of telekinesis and be a Beastmaster from then on.¡±


    Speaking up to this point, Ye Zi sighed again. ¡°Your brother probably got this thing for you because he wanted you to be a Beastmaster.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Standing where she was, listening to Ye Zi¡¯s words, Lu Yao turned around to look at the evolution stone before her. Her feelings couldn¡¯t help but be a littleplicated.


    This indeed made sense. In recent times, due to the gradual awakening of the Golden Mark, she had actually already possessed the talent of telekinesis and could be a Beastmaster.


    But without a doubt, in the eyes of others, she was still an ordinary person, without the slightest talent of a Martial Artist or a Beastmaster. Such a person was destined to struggle in the human world in this world.


    Perhaps that was why Chen Heng had specially got this item for her. After all, he did not know about Lu Yao¡¯s situation, nor did he know that Lu Yao could already embark on the path of cultivation.


    The reason why Chen Heng had repeatedly fallen into a difficult situation in the league tournament, first almost getting beaten to death and then inexplicably losing thepetition, could also be because of this evolution stone.


    Lu Yao¡¯s emotions wereplicated, and she really didn¡¯t know what to say. At this time, she only felt that she owed her brother too much.


    ¡°Take it, My King.¡±


    At the side, Ye Zi¡¯s voice rang out in her mind. At this moment, it came out just like that, and she softlyforted her, ¡°This is the thought of your brother. It¡¯s better for you to take it.


    ¡°Furthermore, with this fast-evolution stone, you can tell others about your situation in the future. You don¡¯t have to hide anything like an ordinary person anymore.¡±


    Even though, in reality, she was already on the path of a Beastmaster. However, on the surface, Lu Yao was still just an ordinary person at this moment. She didn¡¯t tell anyone about her situation. Although she could hide it, it would be a little too troublesome.


    Moreover, as Chen Heng¡¯s strength continued to grow, Lu Yao didn¡¯t believe she could keep it a secret forever. If she could use this opportunity to tell others that she had be a Beastmaster openly, the situation would be much better.


    Some troubles would disappear because of this. Thinking of this, Lu Yao sighed in her heart and finally nodded silently.


    Far away. At a certain moment, Chen Heng turned around and looked in the direction he hade from.


    ¡°Has she started to use it?¡±


    Sitting upright in the car, feeling that unique feeling, Chen Heng was deep in thought as this thought shed through his mind. The gift he had given Lu Yao earlier was indeed an evolution stone.


    However, even though it was an evolution stone, Chen Heng imbued and modified this one. Not only was there an evolution stone, but there was also a portion of the ughter divinity power that Chen Heng had purified. There was even a portion of Chen Heng¡¯s divine power within.


    Chen Heng had fused these things into that evolution stone. He had used the power of the evolution stone as a disguise to fuse these things into Lu Yao¡¯s body.


    The portion of divine power could be a divine power seed. Not only could Chen Heng use it to sense Lu Yao¡¯s location when he wanted it, but he could also use it at a critical moment. Using the power of this divine power seed, he could temporarily condense a divine power avatar.


    The reason for this was partly for Lu Yao¡¯s safety and partly for the sake of better control of the situation. After all, Lu Yao was definitely the chosen one at the current stage. And by being on the side of the chosen one, there would be troubles and opportunities.


    At the same time, Chen Heng also needed to control Lu Yao¡¯s movements in time to know the extent of the situation and how far it was from what he knew. These are the reasons he chose to fuse the seed of divine power into the evolution stone and use it to enter Lu Yao¡¯s body.


    And at this moment, everything seemed to be very smooth. The essence of divine power was undoubtedly very high. It was born in the divinity of a god. In terms of essence, not to mention the current Lu Yao and Ye Zi, even a Golden King at his peak might not be able topare to it.


    The setup made with divine power did not have any problems in concealment and was very difficult to detect.

 Chapter 459 - - Ancient Mecha

    <h4>Chapter 459: ¨C Ancient Mecha</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem with Lu Yao...¡±


    Feeling the situation on Lu Yao¡¯s side, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as all sorts of thoughts shed through his mind. ¡®What I need to pay attention to next is the situation on the Five Knights¡¯ side.¡¯


    In the next few years, the forces that descended on this were mainly the remnants of the Golden King led by Lu Yao, as well as the forces under the Five Knights. As the two of them were entangled with each other, a full-scale conflict would break out after a few years.


    The power of the Five Knights would descend in half a year¡¯s time, but from their perspective, their forces were very powerful. The situation that they had to deal with was inevitablyplicated, and it was impossible for them to get away so easily.


    It would have been fine if they had been able to urately capture Lu Yao¡¯s information. However, just some vague information was not enough for the Five Knights to drop everything immediately and descend to this ce.


    And that was precisely the case. In the original trajectory that Chen Heng had seen, the forces that descended after more than half a year were only some of the forces under the Five Knights¡¯mand. Although these forces that belonged to the Five Knights were mighty, they were not as overwhelming as Lu Yao, which gave Lu Yao a chance to slow down.


    Furthermore, after Lu Yao¡¯s forces slowly grew and revealed her whereabouts, the Five Knights descended and came to this with overwhelming power. However, Lu Yao¡¯s hands had umted a certain amount of power and reached another level due to an extended buffer time.


    Even though she was still not a match for the Five Knights, she could use this opportunity to escape and leave this sessfully, stepping into the gxy.


    This was the situation in the original trajectory. Now that Chen Heng thought about it, even though the initial trajectory had changed a lot because of his actions, the time when the Five Knights descended should still not have changed much.


    After all, although Chen Heng¡¯s actions were significant, he had only affected the people around him so far. In terms of influence, it was far from the extent of affecting the gxy. It was unlikely that his actions had affected the Five Knights¡¯ descent. Therefore, there was still some time for them to grow.


    ¡®In about half a year, the forces under the Five Knights wille to explore¡­¡¯ Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought to himself, ¡®And in about one or two years, the Five Knights will react and truly descend here.¡¯


    ¡®There is still some buffer¡­¡¯ Chen Heng thought.


    All in all, he should still have one to two years to grow, better than the previous half a year in total. However, it was not a lot better either. After all, his opponent was none other than the Five Knights who stood at the top of this world.


    Based on what Chen Heng knew, the Five Knights had already existed in this world for thousands of years and had led an army that had destroyed countless forces and invaded a myriad of stars.


    Each of them was an absolute top performer. Whether in terms of strength, status,bat skills, influence, or intelligence, they were all at the top of this world. They were well-deserved powerhouses, and it was already challenging for some ordinary people to catch up to such an existence. They might not be able to do it even if they spend their whole lives trying to, not to mention that they had to do it within one or two years. It was ridiculous.


    In other words, it also meant that Chen Heng was not an ordinary person but a cheater. Otherwise, he would not have the confidence.


    Chen Heng secretly sighed, then he looked into the distance, with his expression returned to calmness.


    Time slowly passed. Not long after, Chen Heng returned to the Dragon City Academy. The familiar ce and the surroundings were still the same as before, didn¡¯t change much. Of course, in reality, it was indeed the case. After all, it was not so long after Chen Heng left. It would be strange if there were a lot of changes.


    Chen Heng walked into the ughterhouse, then returned to his residence, and returned to the ughterhouse again after settling some errands. In the familiar ughterhouse, Fang Yuan was still working hard.


    At this moment, he was sitting at the side, resting and watching other people work. A few colleagues that Chen Heng knew were still working with bitter faces.


    When Fang Yuan saw Chen Heng, he seemed pleasantly surprised and happy that Chen Heng paid a visit.


    ¡°Ever since you left, the work efficiency of this ce had decreased.¡± Fang Yuan ridiculed him, ¡°Your work efficiency alone canpletely match up to all these people.¡±


    That¡¯s true. With Chen Heng¡¯s previous work efficiency, if Fang Yuan did not stop him, he wouldplete almost all the tasks within a day. There was no need for other people to work at all. Chen Heng was very professional about ughtering people or other things. After all, he would be rewarded for ughtering someone, but not for the other workers.


    The other workers didn¡¯t have Chen Heng¡¯s power, and they wouldn¡¯t be rewarded for ughtering. So they were working very hard here every day, which was why Fang Yuan felt that their work efficiency decreased.


    ¡°I came to tender my resignation.¡± Chen Heng smiled and spoke, telling Fang Yuan that he would be taking over the position of Guardian and leave this ce, and if nothing went wrong, he would have to leave the Dragon City Academy and go to other ces to guard for a long time. Hence, naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue working here.


    On the other hand, Chen Heng no longer needed the killing power provided by this ughterhouse. Wang Zhong did a great job in this matter.


    Ever since Chen Heng injected the ughter divinity into Wang Zhong¡¯s body and developed it into his own downline, he no longer worried about the source of the killing power. Compared to Chen Heng, Wang Zhong was the one putting in the extra effort.


    Apart from the beginning, Wang Zhong would provide Chen Heng with a considerable amount of killing power every day, which amount was so significant that Chen Heng couldn¡¯tpare at all even if he kills non-stop in this ce every day. With the huge gift provided by Wang Zhong, Chen Heng naturally did not need to continue staying here.


    Fang Yuan had already expected this. When he learned about Chen Heng¡¯s identity and power as a Beastmaster when Chen Heng first came to work in this ce, he knew that Chen Heng would leave sooner orter.


    After all, Chen Heng was a true Beastmaster, and he was a top-ss figure ording to this world¡¯s view.


    It was unrealistic for him to keep working in the ughterhouse. This was especially true after Chen Heng kept getting good results and performed well in the Qika League. Therefore, Fang Yuan was very open-minded about this.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good for young people to stay in this ce all the time.¡± Heughed and then patted Chen Heng¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll support you if you can have a better future.¡±


    Then, he told Chen Heng about the current situation of the ughterhouse. Recently, this ughterhouse¡¯s reputation had also be more well-known because of the broadcast of the previous program. After hearing about Chen Heng¡¯s deeds, many people came here and even signed up to work in this ce.


    It was no longer challenging to recruit people here. Even many people wanted toe in but were rejected by Fang Yuan. After Chen Heng learned about this situation, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and say nothing more. He left a gift for Fang Tian before leaving.


    After he left, he went to another ce ¨C the data room of Dragon City Academy, a ce with records of all the students in Dragon City Academy. Of course, only general information like photos and basic information were included. Specific information like strength, family background, etc., could not be found here.


    Chen Heng came here to inquire about the identities of a few people, including the blonde girl from back then. During this period, he had not forgotten the origin of this inheritance he obtained ¨C an inheritance given to him by the blonde girl.


    However, Chen Heng knew nothing about the blonde girl¡¯s identity. She was not a simple person to be able to give him such an important thing. Therefore, after realizing this, Chen Heng began to inquire about her identity secretly.


    The investigation of the blonde girl¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t smooth. In the beginning, Chen Heng had entrusted the people of the ck Dream Group to help investigate and even asked Liu Rou to help pay attention, but in the end, he found nothing.


    Based on hismon sense, the blonde girl had once been active in Dragon City Academy, so she should have left traces in many ces. However, no matter what methods Chen Heng used to search and explore, there were no traces of her. Even the cameras in the academy had no traces of her at all.


    Chen Heng had also specially asked Qi Lin and the others. Even those people who should havee into contact with her had no impression of her, and they were all present during thepetition organized by the ck Dream Group.


    Logically speaking, they should have met the blonde girl before. After all, at that time, the blonde girl was sitting at the periphery of the arena and was a member of the audience. However, after asking, there was no oue.


    Qi Lin and the others had no impression of the blonde girl and simply couldn¡¯t remember her. Chen Heng wasn¡¯t sure whether it was because they had no impression of her or a unique force had blocked their perception, causing them to omit the blonde girl, but based on what he knew, he was more inclined to thetter.


    After trying all kinds of methods and getting nothing, Chen Heng came here, hoping to try his luck. The records of the current students of Dragon City Academy could be found in this ce, including their basic introduction. Although it was impossible to have detailed information, it was not a problem looking at the photos.


    However, aftering to this ce, Chen Heng was ultimately disappointed. Based on his understanding, there were only tens of thousands of people in Dragon City Academy, including the current students, staff, and so on.


    However, no one matched Chen Heng¡¯s impression among these tens of thousands of people. This finding made him feel disappointed, and he silently shook his head and left towards the outside world.


    He already had a premonition in his heart. That blonde girl was probably the same as Ye Zi beside Lu Yao, not a figure on this. Perhaps, she came from the boundless gxy and originated from a mystical force, but he did not know where she came from.


    ¡®In the future, would I have the chance to meet her again?¡¯ Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and then, he continued to stride forward.


    Time slowly passed. In the blink of an eye, another three months passed.


    Chen Heng had already left Dragon City Academy and came to the area he was in charge of. He became the captain of this area¡¯s garrison and was responsible for maintaining the order and safety of this area.


    This job was rtively easy. As long as one had enough power, one could easily intimidate the surroundings, and there wouldn¡¯t be many problems. Of course, it would be a different case if one didn¡¯t have enough power. One might not even suppress his subordinates, not to mention defeating the rebels and terrorists.


    Chen Heng¡¯s power was naturally enough. Therefore, he quickly took up the post and fulfilled his obligations. Everything seemed very easy. After getting used to it, Chen Heng actively paid attention to the information from the outside world and analyzed things from this information.


    ¡®Recently, the report about the western region has been released¡­¡¯


    Chen Heng sat on the sofa alone in the quiet and spacious room. His face was calm as he thought in his heart, ¡®Now that I think about it, it¡¯s not far from the appearance of that ruin.¡¯


    Ancient ruins, this was also the characteristic of this world. In this world¡¯s ancient times, there was once a flourishing civilization. Not only on thes that the Qika Federation belonged to, but there had also been ruins of even more ancient civilizations in other ces. Among them, many secret treasures originated from the ancient civilizations.


    This ruin found within the Qika Federation was left behind for a reason. In the initial trajectory of fate, this ruin was critical to Lu Yao, as she had obtained something that allowed her power to increase rapidly in this ruin.


    Even if she had to face the forces under the Five Knights, she would still have a certain amount of power to counterattackter on. It was nothing else but an Ancient Mecha, a unique product of this world.


    In this world, influential people could use a mecha as a power amplifier to increase their power. If ordinary martial artists could use a mecha to disy their power, in theory, they could destroy mountains and even a troop of mighty armies.


    However, this type of mecha was also highly precious. If one wanted to make it, one would need to consume arge number of materials. A real mecha core was required in the production of a real mecha.


    However, things like a mecha core seemed to appear only in the ruins of some ancient civilizations. As for what the mecha core was and how it was made, it remained a mystery.


    In the current civilizations, things simr to the mech core appeared, but they were shoddy and straightforward products. These mechas were not only much worse than real mecha, but the amplification was also very limited, far inferior to real mecha.


    Thus, only a very limited number of mecha in this world could genuinely be called a real mecha. Other than those mecha remade with the mecha core, only Ancient Mechas were left in the ancient ruins. The value of an ancient mecha was unquestionable.


    Qika Federation¡¯s influence was powerful, and they controlled manys. Their influence could also be considered vital within the nearbys. However, such a force seemed to have left behind less than five Ancient Mechas.


    The Five Knights that roamed the gxy were not only powerful, but each of them had the best Ancient Mechas on them. One could see how precious Ancient Mechas were.


    In the ruins that had been opened this time, there were ancient mechas. Based on what Chen Heng knew from the trajectory of fate, there were at least two mecha cores and a well-preserved Ancient Mecha in the ruins.


    Thisplete Ancient Mecha allowed Lu Yao to sessfully escape from the original trajectory and help her out of many difficult situations along the way. Chen Heng¡¯s goal was the same.


    He wanted to enter that ruin, not necessarily to get that Ancient Mecha, but he had to get a mecha core at least. This way, he would have the opportunity to forge his mecha in the future. Otherwise, he would be at a disadvantage if he were to sh with the top figures of this world in the future.


    Now, it seemed that it was time to make a move. Chen Heng did not make a move earlier because he did not know the exact location of that ruin. The trajectory of fate wasn¡¯t omnipotent. Even though he knew the direction of the general trend, he was very blurry about many details.


    Chen Heng knew the existence of the ruins, but he didn¡¯t know the exact location of the ruins. Therefore, he had to wait until now before he could set off.


    ¡®Let¡¯s pack up and get going¡­¡¯


    Chen Heng thought as he looked at the news before him, then he walked out of the room and left the ce.

 Chapter 460 - The Lost Woman

    <h4>Chapter 460: ¨C The Lost Woman</h4>


    Within a few days, Chen Heng left the area he was in charge of and headed to another area. To him, this wasn¡¯t too difficult of a task. The Guardian¡¯s duty was to guard the safety of an area, but this didn¡¯t mean that a guardian couldn¡¯t leave the area he was in charge of.


    Strictly speaking, normal behavior was fine as long as there were no vitions of the rules and bad consequences. Generally, there would not be any problems for Chen Heng to leave the area that he was guarding.


    Of course, if something happened to the area he was guarding during Chen Heng was away and caused bad consequences, that was a different matter.


    However, the probability of such a thing happening was not high. Unless one was too unlucky, it was unlikely to happen. Chen Heng was the same.


    Before he set off, he had already looked through the area he was responsible for in detail. Those ces that were risky and prone to causing trouble were basically all shoveled by him and his men. In a short period, the problem should not be too big.


    Chen Heng¡¯s trip out this time was only to explore a ruin. The time he would need to spend should not be too long. Of course, Chen Heng could not do anything about it even if there were problems. After all, this ruin was too important to him.


    The Ancient Mecha was the most precious treasure in this world. Even if it were the ck Dream Group behind Chen Heng, they probably would not be able to possess such a precious thing. For things like this, based on Chen Heng¡¯s current situation, other than this opportunity, it would be very difficult for him to encounter it again.


    Hence, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. If he missed this opportunity, he would be at a disadvantage in future battles. After all, if he calcted carefully, Chen Heng discovered that the opponents that Lu Yao would encounter would all have powerful Ancient Mechas in the future.


    For example, the Ancient Mecha in the ruin before him were only standard equipment, while the mecha under the five knights were considered top-notch even among the Ancient Mechas.


    If Chen Heng did not have his own mecha, then he would be at a great disadvantage in the future. It was precisely because of this that he could not miss this opportunity. He left his base and sneaked to another area with this thought in mind.


    It was arge in with very few people living in it. ording to Chen Heng¡¯s understanding of the situation, this area was very barren. Due to the high altitude, harsh living conditions, and other reasons, the development of this area was not very good.


    The same was true for the economy. The group of people who originally lived there also went out to work as time passed, leaving very few people behind. However, in the history of this world, this ce was very famous. There were many famous stories and myths.


    And that ancient ruin was located here, in one of these locations. The discoverer of that ancient ruin was an unknown small archaeological team. This archaeological team dug in this area and finally found traces of that ruin. However, in the beginning, no one could imagine what was in this ruin. After all, even if it was a ruin, there were different grades.


    In this world, there were a lot of useless ruins. Some ruins could be excavated to find secret realms and secret treasures left behind from ancient times, but some ruins had nothing and only had a certain archaeological value.


    Those ancient ruins that truly possessed secret treasures or evenplete secret realms were rare. It was often not up to these small archaeological groups to excavate them.


    It was also because of this that no one knew how much value this ruin had in the beginning. It was only after a period when the things in this ruin were gradually exposed that this ruin would slowly be taken seriously.


    In the original trajectory of destiny, Lu Yao had originally taken advantage when this ruin had not been taken seriously by others. She had sneaked in and used this opportunity to avoid the authorities¡¯ power, thus obtaining the Ancient Mecha.


    And at this moment, this was exactly the idea that Chen Heng was prepared to have. Moreover,pared to Lu Yao in the original trajectory, Chen Heng hade earlier because he had already made early preparations. He could easily avoid some of Lu Yao¡¯s troubles in her original path. This was a great advantage for him.


    ¡°Is this the area?¡±


    In a deste area, a car slowly stopped, and Chen Heng walked out from it. He looked at the area in front of him before he confirmed it a whileter.


    This should be the right ce. It had been several days since Chen Heng came to this area. During these few days, Chen Heng had been exploring everywhere, searching for all kinds of information andparing it with what he knew in order to find the exact location of the ruin.


    ording to what Chen Heng knew, the area of this ancient ruin was veryrge, and the area of excavation was also veryrge. After discovering it, people from all sides kepting to dig.


    However, there was only one ce in the huge excavation area that was the real entrance. The reason why Chen Heng lingered around the outer area for such a long time was to confirm the location of the entrance. And now, he finally had some clues.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward. At this moment, tents and small wooden houses had been set up in the area in front of him. There were even many security guards stationed and police officers around the ruin, chasing away the people around the area, not allowing them to enter.


    An outsider like Chen Heng would not be able to enter under normal circumstances. Of course, this did not matter.


    In any case, Chen Heng did not intend to enter in front of other people. He stood there for a while and quietly watched for a long time. Then, he silently turned around and left the area. As the car neighed, the car left and disappeared into the area.


    At night, the moonlight was just right. The sky looked pretty good. There were no clouds in the sky, and the Moon on the horizon looked very bright. The moonlight scattered across thend, looking especially pure and clear.


    Chen Heng¡¯s figure came to this ce again. Unlike the lively scene during the day, this ce was quiet at night. Many ces were not as noisy as during the day, and it was much quieter. But even so, there were still many busy people. It looked like they were still working overtime, trying to get some results.


    Chen Heng directly ignored these people and silently walked in. The guards were naturally still stationed at the periphery of this ce, but Chen Heng just walked in openly, and no one noticed him. He walked right under their noses, but they still acted as if they didn¡¯t see him.


    Of course, it was true. Using spiritual power to distort the perception of others was the basic operation of spiritual power. It was even easier for Chen Heng, who used to be a wizard. If he really wanted to, it was not difficult for him to control the nearby guards and make them listen to his orders. It was just that there was no need to do so. He walked in as if there was no one there and silently went deeper.


    ¡°Where is the entrance?¡±


    Walking around aimlessly, Chen Heng secretly frowned as this thought shed through his mind. Even though he could roughly determine that the entrance was in this area byparingyers of information, it was still a difficult question as to exactly where it was.


    After all, the information Chen Heng knew wasn¡¯t that detailed. It was just a general introduction to the matter. He wasn¡¯t clear about the specific details. This would require him to go over and explore it himself.


    The exploration process could be considered very long and required a lot of patience. Chen Heng explored this area for two to three days before he finally had some clues. In the process of exploring a region, he unintentionally felt some strange fluctuations. Then, he came to a realization.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    He silently closed his eyes and spread his spiritual energy outward like water waves. Under the full attention of his spiritual energy, he could feel the situation in the surrounding area. And under Chen Heng¡¯s spiritual perception, the surrounding area seemed to have a faint feeling of disharmony.


    It was as if space had been misced. Along with this inexplicable feeling, there seemed to be a female voice whispering in his ear.


    ¡°Who¡­ can save me¡­


    ¡°Am I going to die¡­ ?¡±


    Waves of soft murmurs continued to ring in his ear. At this moment, they entered Chen Heng¡¯s ear intermittently. This kind of situation made people feel that it was somewhat strange.


    Chen Heng stood where he was and was silent for a long time. Then, he slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°I found it¡­¡±


    This thought shed through his mind. Then, his body disappeared from where he was and quickly shed past, bing blurry.


    ¡°Am¡­ am I going to die?¡±


    Under the old tree, a figure was lying on the ground, mumbling to herself.


    It was dark at that moment. In the sky, the faint silver moonlight was extremely bright. It could even be said that it was strangely bright. Under the illumination of the silver moonlight, the figure¡¯s appearance slowly appeared. It was a woman who looked to be in her early twenties.


    The woman looked ordinary. She was wearing a white shirt and jeans. At this moment, she was lying on the ground. Her face looked particrly pale. If one looked carefully, one would see that the woman¡¯s body was stained with blood and her thigh was a bloody mess.


    In the distance, with the breeze blowing, there were the asional roars of wild beasts. The woman shrank her body in fear. An ominous premonition arose in her heart. She could not help but reveal a bitter smile, feeling that she might die here today. Regarding this, she already had a premonition, but her heart was still filled with fear.


    In the distance, waves of violent sounds could be heard. It was as if a wild beast was attracted by the smell of blood and was about to walk over. Hearing this sound, she subconsciously began to tremble. She was a little afraid of what would happen next. However, the situation around her was a little strange.


    As the sound rang out, the sound of the beast immediately disappeared. Then, it was reced by a regr and calm sound. It was like the sound of a person stepping on a leaf. It was very loud. Then, a sound seemed toe out from the forest.


    The woman could not help but widen her eyes and look in that direction. This time, she saw it very clearly. The person who came out from the forest was indeed a person. And it was a very young-looking youth.


    ¡°I¡¯m saved!¡±


    Immediately, her face revealed a look of pleasant surprise.


    ¡°Is it a living person?¡±


    On the other side, the youth looked at the woman lying on the ground and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised.


    A momentter. Chen Heng finished the fire in another area and handed the freshly roasted meat to the woman beside him. After spending some time together, Chen Heng already knew the woman¡¯s name.


    The woman¡¯s name was Tang Rou. ording to her, she seemed to be a member of the archaeological team outside. In the past, the archaeological team had first discovered this ruin.


    ¡°So you walked through a door one night and then found yourself here?¡±


    Sitting in front of the bonfire, Chen Heng looked at Tang Rou and continued to ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Facing Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Tang Rou nodded and then continued to say: ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know anything. I just woke up in the middle of the night and wanted to go to the toilet in a daze, so I came here.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, that door really wasn¡¯t right. It wasn¡¯t the door I usually walked through.¡±


    Even though some time had passed, when she talked about this matter, Tang Rou still couldn¡¯t hide the fear on her face. It seemed like she still had a lingering fear.


    But this wasn¡¯t surprising. The door suddenly appeared in the middle of the night, and the strange world behind it. No matter how one looked at it, this story seemed to be developing into a strange story. But fortunately, this world didn¡¯t have such a background.


    As a result, Chen Heng quickly analyzed the reason for Tang Rou¡¯s encounter. It should have been a misalignment of space. This ruin should have existed in the form of a secret realm, and there was a certain degree of spatial ovep with the ruins in the outside world.


    This situation was not strange. It was found around many secret realms. Those secret realms relied on this method to stabilize themselves and not shift their positions or even copse their structures.


    The reason why the woman suddenly came here should be where she lived. She should have been very close to the spatial weakness of this ruin, so at a special time, she opened a hole on her own, she was allowed to walk in.


    This was also the result of their excavation of the ruin. After all, if they did not excavate, the spatial coordinates of this secret realm would be extremely stable. Naturally, this situation would not ur..

 Chapter 461 - Hero Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 461: ¨C Hero Inheritance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Heng looked at Tang Rou and didn¡¯t say anything about his many thoughts. Beside him, Tang Rou took the freshly roasted meat skewer and chewed it. It looked like she had been hungry for a long time.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising, and she had already been in this ce for quite some time. Coming from an unfamiliar ce to this secret realm, it was already not easy for her to survive until now, not to mention anything else. After all, she was only an ordinary person, not a Martial Artist or a Beastmaster. Naturally, she didn¡¯t have much strength.


    In fact, if Chen Heng hadn¡¯t heard her call and urately arrived at this location, she might have died today. Chen Heng recalled a rted matter. It seemed that there was a news report of a missing person¡¯s skeleton being found in the original trajectory of destiny.


    Now that he thought about it, the missing person who had been found in the original trajectory was mostly Tang Rou. But this was something that had only happened in the original trajectory of destiny. Now, because she had met Chen Heng, her destiny trajectory had changed, and the tragedy had been avoided.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go after you finish eating.¡±


    Chen Heng nced at her, looked at the wound on her leg, and then silently stretched out his hand. A magical change began to happen. A pure power blossomed from the woman¡¯s body. Then, a faint numbness appeared on her body.


    The previously injured part of her body was healing. The wound on her body was disappearing at speed visible to the naked eye. Sitting on the ground, looking at this miraculous scene, Tang Rou couldn¡¯t help but be stunned: ¡°This is...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Beastmaster. I can barely use some healing methods.¡±


    Chen Heng said softly. Looking at Tang Rou in front of him, he said lightly: ¡°If you feel better, then let¡¯s move on.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    He said softly. Then, he stood up and silently walked into the distance. Beside him, Tang Rou sat on the ground and stretched out her legs. Her muscles began to react. Her leg, which had been severely injured, didn¡¯t feel anything at all. It was as if it had never been injured before.


    It was exceptionally magical. Could a Beastmaster do this? Tang Rou couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled.


    The so-called Beastmasters and Martial Artists were indeed very powerful from her knowledge. But the true strength of these professionals should be their exuberant vitality and destructive power. In terms of healing, there shouldn¡¯t be anything special about them.


    She was puzzled, but she didn¡¯t hesitate in her actions. She directly strode forward and caught up with Chen Heng. At this moment, Chen Heng was her only hope of survival.


    Although this area was a secret realm, it was also filled with wild beasts. It was almost as if she was in the wild. If there were no one to protect an ordinary person like her, she would probably be killed by wild beasts in no time. Her previous experience had clearly proved this point.


    This was why she didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately chased after Chen Heng. In front of her, Chen Heng didn¡¯t walk too far. He didn¡¯t have any special reaction to Tang Rou¡¯s actions. Since he had already seen her here, if he could save her, then he would save her.


    Chen Heng still had this bit of mercy. Of course, for Chen Heng himself, this was also part of his usual disguise. After all, it was better to disguise himself as a good person than to directly reveal that he was a bad person. Therefore, Chen Heng would normally not reject such a kind act.


    After passing through the area in front of him, he came to the other side.


    ¡°It¡¯s so realistic...¡±


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng looked at the scenery around him. Old trees were growing around him, and they looked huge. Around the jungle, there were many tiny living things. There was a perfect biological system in this secret realm and a lot of ordinary life in it. There was even a moon.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the sky. Under his gaze, the appearance of the silver moon in the sky was so clear and eye-catching. At his first nce at this silver moon, Chen Heng was sure it was fake. However, the moonlight was real and contained real energy.


    ¡°Theplete simtion of the secret realm has almostpletely restored the real world.


    ¡°The civilization that built this arcane realm back then had very advanced technology...¡±


    It was like opening a secret realm and building it into aplete small world. Chen Heng could actually do something like this. However, if he wanted to create a secret realm that was as detailed and real as the outside world, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. This also proved that he still had a lot of room for improvement. He could study harder.


    As he moved forward, they unknowingly arrived at another ce. It was a huge city. The area of this secret realm was not small. In fact, it was huge.


    However, even such a huge secret realm had extremely conspicuous coordinates, just like this city in front of them. In this secret realm, this city in front of them was the absolute core. No matter what region you were in or where you were, as long as you looked up, you could faintly see the shadow of this city.


    It was so eye-catching. Without a doubt, such a city was also the core of this secret realm, so there wouldn¡¯t be many surprises.


    ¡°It¡¯s directly located here?¡±


    Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised when he actually walked to that city. It seemed that there weren¡¯t too many empty things in this secret realm. The people who built this secret realm didn¡¯t have the intention to hide the things but to disy them openly.


    ¡°Only those who can bear the will of a hero can seed in the Hero¡¯s Trial.¡±


    When they reached the city, the information entered Chen Heng and Tang Rou¡¯s minds. Chen Heng wasn¡¯t surprised by this. On the other hand, Tang Rou¡¯s face revealed a look of shock.


    ¡°The Hero¡¯s Trial...¡±


    Standing beside Chen Heng, her face revealed a look of shock. At this moment, she seemed to have thought of something: ¡°This is the Inherited Land of the Ancient Heroes?¡±


    As soon as she said this, Chen Heng¡¯s gaze fell on her, with a hint of surprise.


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Looking at Tang Rou, Chen Heng was a bit surprised and then said softly.


    ¡°Just... just a rough idea... ...¡±


    Tang Rou hesitated for a moment and then considered her words before saying: ¡°I once saw some ancient books, and there were some things written on them.


    ¡°Legend has it that the heroes of the ancient civilization would leave behind treasures that had forged their hearts and wills and ce them in a suitable ce, waiting for someone to inherit their will in the future.


    ¡°Such an inheritance is called a Hero Inheritance...¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    Beside her, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he listened to Tang Rou¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t change much and only spoke softly.


    ¡°The so-called Hero Inheritance seems... to be rted to the so-called mecha.¡±


    Standing on the spot, listening to Chen Heng¡¯s words, Tang Rou first nodded her head. Then she hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s said that the oldest mecha was excavated from the Ancient Hero Inheritance.¡±


    This was all she knew. As for more, she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°The things in this ruin are indeed rted to the mecha.¡±


    Chen Heng, who was next to Tang Rou, nodded his head when he heard Tang Rou¡¯s words. Then, he said softly: ¡°The information you read is true.¡±


    Tang Rou¡¯s words also gave Chen Heng some gains. If the information she said wasn¡¯t wrong, then the so-called Hero Inheritance should be a trial to obtain the Ancient Mecha.


    Did the people of the ancient civilization view the person who controlled the Ancient Mecha as a Hero? It seemed to be very appropriate. As for the test of willpower, this made Chen Heng feel a little surprised. Could it be that the Ancient Mecha had a requirement for the willpower of the operator who wanted to make use of its power?


    Wait a minute¡­ Chen Heng thought of a person he had met before.


    Liu Sheng. He was Chen Heng¡¯s opponent in the Qika League. He had the unique ability to strengthen himself continuously. And his power seemed to be rted to faith. It seemed like the simpler his will was, the purer his faith was, and the more powerful the power he could unleash.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡±


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng was somewhat enlightened. At this moment, he had a vague feeling of understanding. Unintentionally, he seemed to have solved one of his previous doubts. If things like Ancient Mecha really had something to do with willpower, then Liu Sheng was very likely to have something to do with Ancient Mecha.


    It was very likely that it was the core of an Ancient Mecha. This could exin his strange behavior earlier. Things seemed to be getting more and more interesting.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked not far away. Many corpses were lying on the ground, and the number was not small. The appearance of these corpses was not the same. Some looked like skeletons, some had turned into dried corpses, and some even retained their appearance when they were alive.


    Their faces were ferocious, and they looked like they were in great pain. There were also people with broken expressions on their faces, which was exceptionally clear. These seemed to be the people who had died in this ce in the past.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like they died from external injuries.¡±


    Chen Heng stood where he was and looked at the corpses in front of him. All sorts of thoughts shed through his mind. ¡°If I didn¡¯t pass this trial, could it inflict me some sort of injury?¡±


    This possibility was also possible. However, it didn¡¯t matter. Chen Heng silently turned around and then looked in front of him as he walked out.


    ¡°You...¡±


    To the side, Tang Rou¡¯s expression was a bit surprised when she saw Chen Heng¡¯s actions, but it was already toote. In front of her, as Chen Heng took a step forward, his figure also disappeared, directly disappearing from the spot.


    The huge city in front of her was like a huge beast, directly swallowing Chen Heng in one gulp and disappearing into nothingness. Only Tang Rou was left on the spot. A gentle breeze blew around her, bringing a hint of coldness to her body.


    Suddenly, she shivered. After hesitating for a moment, she took a step forward and walked over. After taking a step forward, her figure also disappeared. A strange feeling appeared.


    One second ago, she was still outside the city, but she was teleported away to apletely unfamiliar ce the next moment. The ce in front of her was a spacious space. The surroundings were very bright, and a faint light shone on it. It was very eye-catching.


    However, the only thing that made Tang Rou feel lucky was that Chen Heng was still in front of her. When she saw Chen Heng, she let out a sigh of relief. Then, she walked forward.


    ¡°Please enter your name.¡±


    A mechanical voice sounded in her ear. Then, a screen appeared in front of Tang Rou. She was stunned for a moment. It took her a while to react. To her, the screen in front of her was like the interface of a tabletputer. It was very clear. There were only a few options.


    ¡°Please enter your name.¡±


    In front of her, the light prompt was still appearing. Standing on the spot, Tang Rou came back to her senses. ¡°Tang Rou.


    ¡°Dear Miss Tang Rou, would you like to begin your trial?¡±


    After entering her name, the mechanical voice in her ears immediately changed into a gentle girl. She addressed Tang Rou as Miss.


    ¡°If you want to participate in the trial, please choose Yes. If you don¡¯t, you can choose to give up and watch from the side.


    ¡°The trial may have a certain amount of risk. Please choose carefully. If you have a disease or other condition that the Empire thinks isn¡¯t suitable for you to participate in the trial, please choose to give up. Don¡¯t take the risk.


    ¡°Your health is the most important and precious thing to us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite smart...¡±


    Hearing this inexplicable hint, Tang Rou couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips. She couldn¡¯t help but hesitate for a moment. But after hesitating, she finally couldn¡¯t resist and chose to agree. By now, she had probably figured out what was going on in this ce.


    Without a doubt, this should be a training ground set up by the ancient civilization. If she passed the training, she would be able to obtain the secret treasure left behind by the ancient hero, the legendary Hero Mecha.


    The young man beside her must havee for this. The temptation was undoubtedly very great. Under the circumstances where she had the chance, Tang Rou felt that if she didn¡¯t even try, she would definitely regret it in the future.


    Thus, she ultimately chose to agree.. At this moment, she didn¡¯t know that if nothing unexpected happened, she would soon regret her choice.

 Chapter 462 - - During the Trial

    <h4>Chapter 462: ¨C During the Trial</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°The trial begins...


    ¡°You can check the current situation of the trial through the inquiry method...


    ¡°The trial has begun. Please make your preparations.¡±


    Waves of gentle female voices kept ringing in their ears. They sounded exceptionally soft, giving them a good impression.


    Tang Rou felt her vision blur, and then her vision suddenly changed. The scene in front of her changed, directly changing into a different appearance. In front of her, when the change urred, she froze on the spot.


    In front of her, there wererge pits. And in the pits, there were small knives ced, directly paving an actual path in front of her. This was a path made entirely of knives.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Tang Rou was stunned by this scene. She didn¡¯t know what to say. This test, was it so hardcore? The first step was to take out a knife?


    ¡°The first stage of the hero trial, through the Mountain of Knives.¡±


    In her ear, the gentle girl¡¯s voice continued to ring. At this moment, it echoed in Tang Rou¡¯s ear: ¡°You will pass this first trial if you clear this path within an hour.¡±


    Do I really need to walk through the Mountain of Knives? Tang Rou was stunned. She subconsciously rubbed her eyes. Even though she knew that the so-called Hero¡¯s Trial had to do with willpower, the trial in front of her was a little too much.


    Now there¡¯s walking through knives. What¡¯s next, crossing through a sea of fire? This thought shed through her mind. Then she looked at the densely packed knives in front of her and began to struggle.


    She knew that these things in front of her were only one part of the test. Moreover, from the hints, she knew that the injuries that would ur during the trial would not really cause injuries to her body.


    However, the pain was real. Stepping on such a sharp knife step by step looked very painful. Was there really anyone who dared to try this kind of test? She was hesitating. At this moment, she really didn¡¯t know what to do.


    While she was still hesitating, the other figure had already begun to move in front of her. The young man raised his head and looked into the distance. Then, he directly took a step and walked into the distance. Under Tang Rou¡¯s gaze, he stepped on the knife.


    A soft sound rang out. The sound of a knife tearing through a wound could be heard. In Tang Rou¡¯s line of sight, the youth¡¯s foot was covered with wounds. Scarlet blood was flowing out.


    But towards this, the youth didn¡¯t seem to feel anything. His expression was calm as he silently walked past. Specks of crimson blood bloomed, forming a bloodstream that dyed the area red. This scene made Tang Rou hold her breath. She didn¡¯t even dare to continue watching.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he feel pain?¡±


    Standing in ce, she looked at Chen Heng¡¯s actions. She was a bit dumbfounded. At this moment, this thought subconsciously shed through her mind. Then, she thought of something else.


    ¡°Could it be that this is just a test of courage? These knives only look good, but in reality, there won¡¯t be any pain?¡±


    This thought shed through her mind. Then, she looked at Chen Heng, who kept moving forward. His expression was calm as if nothing had happened. In the end, she gritted her teeth and charged forward.


    She stepped on it tentatively. Then, blood blossomed and dripped down. The knife stabbed into the flesh. Suddenly, she let out a scream, which was exceptionally tragic.


    Reality proved that her idea waspletely wrong. The trial in front of her was not just a mere appearance but a real one. The pain was genuine. It wasn¡¯t an illusion at all. She chose to give up and decisively leave the trial without any hesitation.


    ¡°You can choose to watch other people¡¯s trials.¡±


    A gentle female voice sounded in her ear once again.


    Then, Tang Rou¡¯s vision changed. It was no longer the same as before. Instead, she looked directly at Chen Heng. From the side, she could clearly see the changes on Chen Heng¡¯s body, as well as the blood flowing out of his body, as well as the blurred flesh.


    In front, when Tang Rou¡¯s figure disappeared, Chen Heng¡¯s body paused as if surprised by this. But he quickly returned to normal and continued walking. He walked all the way. He had already covered the entire track in just a short moment,pleting the first trial.


    And at this time, his feet were already severely mutted. He could even see the bones and other flesh and blood. At a nce, the scene was truly terrifying. Looking at this scene, Tang Rou sighed to herself. She felt an inexplicable sense of admiration.


    He was a ruthless person. Just like before, after walking through this knife path, he actually didn¡¯t make a sound during the entire process, as if nothing had happened. This kind of strong spirit and willpower was really admirable and impressive.


    At least she thought that she absolutely couldn¡¯t do it. It was no wonder that he could be a Beastmaster at such a young age. She sighed in her heart, and then she continued to look forward, observing Chen Heng¡¯s next performance.


    At this time, Chen Heng¡¯s body had also undergone new changes. After he crossed the path of the de, his body returned to its original state. The initially bloody wound had already healed. His originally pale face had also recovered. He looked as if nothing had happened. Feeling the situation on his body, Chen Heng fell into deep thought.


    ¡°My body has been reset.¡±


    He now had a better understanding of his current situation. Chen Heng realized that something was not right after he entered the ce, even before Tang Rou quit.


    His body wasn¡¯t his original body. It was apletely new body that had been simted. The power of this body was far inferior to his original body. It was only at the level of an ordinary person. Even the pain and touch sensations were the same. They were all ording to the standards of an ordinary person. In fact, they were even more sensitive. These should be the adjustments made in the ruin.


    Thinking about it, it made sense. Although the test in front of them looked scary, it was nothing to some powerful people. For some powerful people with strong bodies, those ordinary knives probably couldn¡¯t even break through their defenses. As for those who were stronger, their ability to ept pain was clearly stronger than those who were weaker.


    If they were really allowed to enter the trial, it would eventually be a test of a person¡¯s strength and not their will. Then what was the need for the trial? Clearly, the creator of this ruin had also considered this point. Hence, he had specially set up some things.


    All ruin challengers would use a wholly simted body instead of their original body. The spirit, strength, and physical quality of the body could not be brought over. The only thing they could rely on was their own will. This could avoid the interference of other factors to the greatest extent. It waspletely a test of a person¡¯s will.


    From the situation just now, it was obvious that this was a very sessful attempt. This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. Then, he continued to move forward. After taking a step forward, the scene changed once again.


    A sky full of fire appeared in front of him. The surroundings looked like a world of mes, filled with the power of mes. At a nce, it was a sea of red.


    ¡°After crossing the Mountain of des, the next is a Sea of Fire?¡±


    Chen Heng smiled as he stood on the spot and felt the burning sensation around him. At this moment, a feeling of pain had already emerged from his body. Looking closely, Chen Heng realized that the clothes on his body had already been set on fire.


    At this moment, his entire body was emitting mes, as if he was arge burning person. His entire body looked exceptionally unique. The burning sensation caused by the mes was constantly emerging, appearing evident.


    Chen Heng felt this feeling, and then he continued to walk forward. He walked forward step by step, following the path in the middle, without any pause from the beginning to the end. It was as if the raging mes on his body would not bring him any pain. When he reached the main point and took a step forward, the scene around him suddenly changed again.


    The burning mes on his bodypletely disappeared, and he returned to his original state. Even his clothes werepletely restored as if he had never been burned by fire before.


    However, after this step, the next trial came.


    This time, Chen Heng was in a huge pit. In front of him was an iron door, which was now open. Through the iron door, Chen Heng could easily see the scenery there. It was a quiet room. However, there was a reminder written on the iron door: ¡°You will fail if you step through the iron door.¡±


    The huge reminder was hanging there, and it was exceptionally clear. Chen Heng stood where he was and looked at the reminder. He frowned, then subconsciously turned around and looked around.


    At that moment, strange sounds could be heard from all directions. Then, ck bugs slowly emerged from every corner. These ck bugs were tiny, like ants. However, they could kill a bunch of people with a single step.


    At that moment, these ck bugs were everywhere. They gathered together and became torrent. At a nce, it was truly terrifying.


    ¡°This is too disgusting...¡±


    In spectator mode, Tang Rou looked at this scene, and her face turned pale: ¡°And this rule, it¡¯s too...¡±


    She looked at the rules. In spectator mode, she could clearly see the hidden rules of this trial. This trial was also a test of a person¡¯s will and determination. Being in the trial was just like the hint of the iron door. The trial would be a failure as long as one entered the room.


    If one did not enter the room, they would be bitten by snakes and insects in the pit, eating away at their flesh inch by inch until only their bones were left. However, in reality, there was no need to enter the iron door. As long as one had the thought of giving up and hesitating for a moment, they would be directly eliminated by this ruin.


    What a disgusting rule.


    ¡°Is there really anyone who can pass this trial?¡±


    At this moment, Tang Rou couldn¡¯t help but think of this. She felt fortunate that she had given up on trial as soon as possible. Then, under her gaze, Chen Heng began to change in front of her.


    In that pit, he quietly closed his eyes as if he had given up on resisting. Then, the swarm of insects slowly climbed onto his body and began to devour him. Drops of blood dripped onto the ground. Soon after, arge group of insects flew over and devoured the drops of blood, not leaving a single drop of waste.


    Soon, Chen Heng¡¯s legpletely disappeared, turning into a white bone. Tang Rou¡¯s scalp went numb. She didn¡¯t dare imagine the pain. She didn¡¯t even dare to continue watching.


    However, in her line of sight, Chen Heng¡¯s figure never changed. One of his legs disappeared, and he fell to the ground. His entire body was eaten by bugs. Countless ck bugs crawled in from every corner, from his ears, eyes, and lips. The entire process was extremely disgusting.


    But even so, his expression never changed. He looked like a statue, extremely natural. It was as if to strengthen the challenger¡¯s feeling, and the entire process was extremely long.


    After a full half an hour, Chen Heng¡¯s bodypletely turned into a skeleton and disappeared. At this point, Tang Rou already knew that Chen Heng had once again passed the checkpoint. But at this moment, her emotions were extremelyplicated.


    ¡°This person, is he a monster?¡±


    Her expression was a bitplicated. At this moment, this thought appeared in her mind. No wonder she thought this way. Was it possible for a normal person in such a situation to persevere and not give up, nor have the slightest bit of regret or hesitation? Was he really a person?


    This thought could not help but sh through her mind. At this moment, she did not know what to say. However, the facts were alreadyid out there, and she could not help but doubt. Then, she continued to look forward.


    At this moment, the scene in front of her had already changed. The white bones and the bugs that filled the sky had disappeared, reced by another scene.


    Chen Heng¡¯s figure appeared once again, standing in the middle. Clearly, it was another brand-new checkpoint. This time, he held a short sword in his hand. And in front of him, a tall and sturdy barbarian warrior appeared, roaring at him as he charged.


    This checkpoint tested the heart of a hero. ording to the standards of the ancient civilization, a true hero not only had an unyielding will but also needed the heart of a hero who dared to wave his sword at anyone.


    Therefore, the test of this stage was the courage of the challenger to defeat the enemy. In an instant, the barbarian warrior had already fallen and was killed by Chen Heng at the cost of one arm.


    In the blink of an eye, a new enemy appeared.. A fierce tiger pounced on him.

 Chapter 463 - The Trial and The Cheater

    <h4>Chapter 463: ¨C The Trial and The Cheater</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A loud sound came from before his eyes. Chen Heng subconsciously raised his head and saw a huge tiger pouncing toward him.


    The tiger was more than three meters tall just by looking at its body size. Its strength was extremely powerful, and its movements were exceptionally agile.


    If it were the usual Chen Heng, this fierce tiger would naturally not be a threat to him. After all, with his strength, even if he stood there and let the tiger bite him, the tiger might not be able to break through his defense.


    However, at this moment, Chen Heng had returned to his original state, and the level of strength in his body was only the level of an ordinary person.


    His body was unprecedentedly weak, yet the beast in front of him was so fierce and powerful. He felt a terrifying pressure as if he could already predict the oue.


    Chen Heng turned around and threw a punch. The fierce tiger directly pounced on his body with a light bang, and blood started dripping. His body was bitten into pieces, like a pile of minced meat, looking extremely miserable. But even so, he was still swinging his fist.


    His flesh and blood quickly turned into white bones, and his entire body was bitten off and swallowed by the fierce tiger. In the end, only his skeleton was left, still trying to move forward, calmly and steadily. The will to charge ahead never decreased.


    Tang Rou was shocked looking at this scene, didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings.


    ¡®So there is such a person in this world¡­¡¯ This thought inexplicably shed through her mind as she watched Chen Heng¡¯s trial and could not help but sigh in her heart. She had an inexplicable feeling.


    ¡®If there were someone who could pass the trial, then the youth in front of her would be able to.¡¯ Tang Rou thought and could not help but sigh.


    The trial in front of her continued. When the tiger swallowed thest piece of the skeleton, everything on the spot disappeared.


    Chen Heng regained his original appearance and stood on the spot. His body still looked the same as before, and there seemed to be no changes. It was as if everything that happened just now was an illusion, seemed exceptionally unique. Even the clothes on his body were not damaged, looking very magical.


    However, Chen Heng was not surprised and silently looked in front. The fierce tiger had already disappeared and was reced by a brand new figure.


    It was a brand new beast. Just its body alone was five to six meters long. Overall, the oppressiveness was even stronger than the fierce tiger from before.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he quietly moved forward. Then, he encountered many powerful creatures, including bloody, crazy-looking murderers, ferocious beasts so powerful that they could not be fought against, and even powerful creatures from myths and legends.


    All kinds of terrifying creatures appeared one by one and came before Chen Heng. But even so, Chen Heng¡¯s performance had never changed. No matter who he faced, he chose to move forward and never retreat, not even the slightest hesitation in his heart.


    This was the faith that had was honed through many worlds. After experiencing so many things, Chen Heng had changed a lot to a certain extent. But on the other hand, there were some things that he had never changed. The more incidents he had experienced, the more determined he was for specific things, which was the case now.


    When the scene changed for the ninth time, everything at this moment had disappeared entirely. A golden door appeared before him, representing the entrance to the next stage.


    Chen Heng did not hesitate, and straightaway took a step forward. There was a huge stone pce, and he was standing right in front of the gate.


    Chen Heng was a little stunned, and he looked around. It was different from what he had imagined. After passing through the previous juncture, the next juncture has yet to appear. He did not know what was happening.


    ¡®Has it ended? Or¡­¡¯ Chen Heng thought.


    A crisp sound was heard, and the door of the stone pce opened, revealing the scene inside.


    Chen Heng looked inside the stone pce and saw many stone statues there. Each of them was lifelike as if they were real people. These statues seemed to be statues of heroes.


    ¡®Past heroes?¡¯ Chen Heng thought as he walked in.


    Chen Heng¡¯s figure had already disappeared under Tang Rou¡¯s gaze. The spectator mode seemed to have ended.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Looking at the scene, Tang Rou was a little surprised, and she didn¡¯t know what had happened. ¡®Why is it ending now? Aren¡¯t there still a few levels left?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but think.


    ¡°The real goal isn¡¯t to pass the trial, but to test a person¡¯s performance and determine if a challenger has the right to inherit the Hero Armor.¡±


    In her ear, a gentle voice sounded, exining to Tang Rou, ¡°Of course, under normal circumstances, a challenger needs to pass all the trials before they can walk before the Hero Armor and sense it. However, there¡¯s one exception. If the Hero Armor voluntarily acknowledges the challenger¡¯s will, then there is no need for trials.¡±


    In general, the primary purpose of this trial was to select a suitable owner for the previous Hero Armor. Under normal circumstances, this sort of selection would generally go through the normal process and undergo many trials before they could walk to the location of the Hero Armor and try it out.


    However, if the Hero Armor had already acknowledged the challenger, this process would deem unnecessary.


    ¡®So that¡¯s how it is.¡¯ Tang Rou finally understood, ¡®In other words, he has already acknowledged by the Hero Armor¡­¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned at first, and then she recalled Chen Heng¡¯s performance just now. He calmly walked through the danger, calmly bitten by mosquitoes and insects, charging forward without any hesitation¡­


    ¡®Such a person was probably the most suitable candidate for the Hero Armor.¡¯ She thought and couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly.


    She was sincerely convinced, and the unwillingness in her heart quickly disappeared.


    Suddenly, a strange sound was heard once again. Then, another scene appeared in front of Tang Rou. That was the scene from the beginning of the trial.


    However, the figure of a girl appeared. She didn¡¯t look old, probably around fifteen or sixteen years old. She wore a long gown, and her appearance was quite exquisite. Beside her, there was a white puppy.


    ¡®Is the trial starting again?¡¯ Tang Rou stared at the scene and was stunned for a while before she reacted.


    Time had passed. Someone else should have entered and participated in this trial, which was why she could see the scene. She was pretty surprised but didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. She also didn¡¯t think that the girl in front of her would pass the trial like Chen Heng.


    After all, Tang Rou truly felt that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t pass the trial based on the situation. Most likely, they would be eliminated after the first trial.


    The girl didn¡¯t look too old, and she looked very ordinary. Tang Rou didn¡¯t believe that she had such strong willpower.


    In reality, that was indeed the case. The girl began to walk down the path paved with knives. Compared to Tang Rou¡¯s previous performance, the girl¡¯s performance was much better, as she managed to walk quite a distance. But she still stopped and had no way to continue forward in the end.


    ¡®So it ends here¡­¡¯ Looking at the scene, Tang Rou sighed. She didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.


    ¡®Will I end here?¡¯ In the empty space, Lu Yao fell weakly to the ground. Her face was as pale as paper didn¡¯t seem to have the slightest bit of color. Intent pain was spreading across her body, which was somewhat unbearable for her. She had already reached her limit, and she couldn¡¯t continue walking.


    In reality, if it were not for the Golden Mark on her body that continued to persist, and she was more or less affected by the power from the Golden King, it would still be an impossible thing for her even if she had reached this point.


    ¡°My King, your will is still not strong enough.¡± Behind her, Ye Zi looked at Lu Yao¡¯s performance and could not help but sigh in disappointment.


    However, even though she was disappointed, she knew it was too embarrassing to count on Lu Yao to pass the trial. If she was a former Golden King, passing the trial was naturally not a problem and would even be easy for her.


    All kings have a firm will and will never waver. A mere pain and danger wouldn¡¯t affect such a person¡¯s mind.


    However, Lu Yao was different. Although she had the Golden Mark and was a reincarnation of a former Golden King, to a certain extent, she wasn¡¯t a former Golden King. Currently, she was just a little girl who was not even an adult yet. It was unrealistic to expect her to pass this trial.


    Fortunately, she had already made a record of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, My King.¡± After failing the trial, Ye Zi walked to Lu Yao¡¯s side and looked at the dejected Lu Yao.


    I¡¯ve been setting up this ce earlier on. Now, I have some results. The trial here was set up perfectly by the ancient civilization on this. Even if a general came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy it. It¡¯s just that now, after such a long time, the setting up here has been damaged, and there are more or less some loopholes.¡±


    Ye Zi looked at Lu Yao and said, ¡°I can make some targeted arrangements to bypass these trials and find a path that leads directly to the Ancient Armor. In that case, we can skip the trials and go directly to look for the Ancient Armor.¡±


    Hearing Ye Zi¡¯s words, Lu Yao was instantly stunned and could not help but hesitate. ¡°Isn¡¯t this cheating?¡±


    Not passing the trials and directly obtaining the armor would also mean not going through the formal assessment process and straightaway taking away the prize of thepetition. It was an apparent act of cheating. Lu Yao more or less rejected this kind of behavior. However, she also knew how vital her action was this time.


    After Ye Zi¡¯s teachings, she understood how precious the Ancient Armor was. Perhaps to the former Golden King, a mere ordinary Ancient Armor was nothing at all.


    However, to Lu Yao, who was now penniless, she might not be able to do it again if she missed this chance to obtain an Ancient Armor.

 Chapter 464 - - The Final Test

    <h4>Chapter 464: ¨C The Final Test</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Under normal circumstances, Lu Yao did not possess the ability to clear the trials and obtain the Ancient Mecha fair and square. If she did not obtain it through the trial, she must have cheated.


    To cheat in this ce was impossible for many people. After all, no matter how dpidated the ce was, it was still a secret realm set up by the ancient civilization. To bypass the trial was undoubtedly an arduous task.


    However, for Lu Yao, this was not necessarily impossible. After all, she was the reincarnation of the Golden King, and she had strong followers like Ye Zi. It could be impossible for others, but it was entirely possible for her to bypass the trials in this ruin.


    However, Chen Heng was not too optimistic about this. From the current situation, the Ancient Mecha was not a simple existence. If one did not have the corresponding will and conviction, it would be challenging to utilize it entirely, even if one obtained such a secret treasure.


    With Lu Yao¡¯s current ability, even if she had obtained the Ancient Mecha here through a cheating method, if she wanted to use it, it would probably require a very long period of growth before she could do so.


    However, this had nothing to do with Chen Heng for the time being. Chen Heng turned around and walked forward. As he stepped forward, he truly walked into the stone pce in front of him.


    The huge pce was disyed before his eyes. The statues carved on the stones were so realistic, and the images they disyed were all different and unique.


    Chen Heng walked forward, and as he walked past this ce, the things he saw were also different. If an ordinary person came here and looked at these statues, perhaps they would only be able to see the appearance of these statues.


    But to Chen Heng, he was able to see many different things. There was an invisible force. The statues had a will and belief attached to them in front of him.


    These wills were different. Chen Heng could sense that they had different beliefs but were equally pure and powerful. Even though countless years had passed, they had notpletely disappeared and remained here.


    These must have been things left behind by the past ancestors. These statues must have been the operators of the Ancient Mecha in the past, and they were built here for future generations to admire.


    Who knew how many years had passed. Until now, the people of the past had long disappeared, and no one knew where they had gone. However, their spirits and wills were still left behind, reappearing in such a way for Chen Heng to observe.


    Chen Heng¡¯s heart moved as he stood on the road. He did not do much. He just silently sensed the will and faith remaining on the statues around him, fusing with them and shing with them.


    Even for him, this was a great baptism. Chen Heng had already used his actions to prove himself by walking all the way here. His will was tough and strong, not inferior to any heroes in the past.


    But the remnant wills here were also equally tough and pure. Through the confrontation of these remnant wills, Chen Heng¡¯s own will was also slowly rising, slowly sublimating inexplicably.


    To Chen Heng, this was a great harvest. Even though Chen Heng was still anxious about the Ancient Mecha in this ruin before this, he changed his mind after arriving at this ce. In the process of shing with the wills around him, his mind seemed to be pure gradually, slowly bing calm.


    But even in this process, his footsteps were still steady and firm. Step by step, he walked through the path paved with stones. He was like a stone, calm and tenacious. Finally, he walked to the end of this path.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, challenger...¡±


    A voice came from the front.


    Chen Heng subconsciously raised his head and looked forward. Under his gaze, he could clearly see a figure standing in front of him.


    It was a white-haired old man. His face was full of wrinkles, and he looked extremely old. However, there was a smile on his face as he stood in the distance, looking at Chen Heng with a face full of smiles.


    From what Chen Heng could sense, the old man in front of him appeared to be illusory. He clearly existed, but not entirely. The old man here was just an existence forcefully manifested by illusion.


    In other words, the person in front of him was actually just a brand. He was an existence that had been manifested by the will that remained in this ce and had resurfaced.


    Chen Heng stared at the old man for a moment before lowering his head. A smile also appeared on his face. ¡°Hello...


    ¡°As you think, I am the guardian of this ce.¡±


    Standing opposite him, the old man had a warm smile on his face. Looking at the expression on Chen Heng¡¯s face, he could not help but smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say too much.


    ¡°Simply put, you have already passed my trial. This was why you could reach here.


    ¡°The Hero Armor chose you.


    ¡°And now, it¡¯s time for you to take on the Final Test.¡±


    He looked at Chen Heng in front of him and finally said.


    ¡°The Final Test?¡±


    Chen Heng frowned and was somewhat puzzled as he listened to the old man¡¯s words in front of him.. As if seeing through his doubts, the old man¡¯s voice sounded from the other side.

 Chapter 465 - Leave

    Chapter 465 - Leave


    ''However, the so-called Ancient Mecha seems to be an existence that also possesses self-awareness¡­'' Chen Heng silently thought.


    He could clearly feel inexplicable energy surging in his heart at this moment. At the same time, an invisible consciousness shrouded his entire body.


    This consciousness was very weak. Just like a child, it was very young but very powerful. Self-consciousness alone was very vague and weak. However, it was extremely powerful in terms of the strength of consciousness. Without a doubt, this was the consciousness of the mecha before him.


    "irmament¡­" As Chen Heng silently read out the name of this mecha, the invisible consciousness in the surroundings seemed to be more and more excited and began to revivepletely.


    Ayer of armor gradually appeared on Chen Heng''s body, shrouding his entire body. At a nce, his figure was shrouded by the mecha, and his original appearance could no longer be seen.


    Along with this process, an unprecedentedly powerful force emerged from Chen Heng''s body. This force was powerful and had already reached a certain level, and even Chen Heng felt a little surprised.


    Without a doubt, this was an extremely powerful amplification. Under the amplification of the mecha, Chen Heng was confident that he could do things that he had not been able to do before. A huge amount of power was released from every move, and it seemed exceptionally unique.


    ''Is this the power of a mecha?'' Chen Heng thought as he felt his current power.


    At this moment, he has been acknowledged as the true owner of this mecha. With the support of the mecha, some unique aspects were particrly obvious.


    Chen Heng stretched out his hand. A steady stream of power was emerging from his body. That was a power that was far more powerful than before. Even though his level of life did not increase, the power that he had now was significantly different from before.


    In fact, Chen Heng could feel that this level was not his limit. As the mecha gradually fused with him and the degree ofpatibility gradually increased, the power he could unleash would be even greater.


    And this power seemed to be closely rted to his own beliefs. Like what he had felt before, the mecha''s power was closely rted to the Power of Faith.


    As long as the mecha rider''s faith remained and the mecha still existed, the power would continue to emerge and support him. To a certain extent, this was a form of cheating.


    Chen Heng silently thought of the previous match and thought of Liu Sheng''s performance. Based on the current situation, even if the opponent did not have aplete mecha on him, he would at least have the core of a mecha. Thus, he could rely on his faith to reach that level.


    His strength would be endless, so long as his faith was not extinguished and his armor was not destroyed, just like an unbeatable cockroach.


    He could defeat the strong by the weak when riding on a mecha, including an enemy far more substantial than himself. This was undoubtedly a great advantage. Of course, this advantage sounded great, but it was not as terrifying in reality.


    Because based on Chen Heng''s estimation, those mighty people in this world would probably have their mechas. Although Ancient Mecha were precious, they were nothingpared to those figures who stood at the top of this world.


    The enemies that Chen Heng would have to face after that, whether the Five Knights or the even more terrifying figures, would undoubtedly have their mechas.


    Both sides had Ancient Mechas, so the gap would naturally be closed. As top figures who stood at the top of the world, their will wasn''t weak. It was precisely because of this that although the Ancient Mechas were powerful, they were not invincible.


    There were still many people in this world who could match up to them. But even so, having an Ancient Mecha and not having one were twopletely different things.


    Chen Heng would probably be like before if he did not have it, watching others cheat and beat him up. That feeling was terrible.


    From afar, looking at the changes on Chen Heng''s body, as well as the golden armor that was draped over his body, the old man''s expression was a little surprised.


    ''Thepatibility is so high?'' He was surprised, and various thoughts shed through his mind.


    ''What exactly did this youth go through to have such a strong and tenacious belief and will?'' He felt a little incredulous as he thought.


    To him, Chen Heng''s age could not be concealed. He was only less than twenty years old, but he already had such achievements. Not only did he have such terrifying strength, but he also had such a strong belief and willpower.


    Even among the many ancient heroes, he had seen very few people couldpete with his indifferent, firm, and strong willpower, not to mention now. And he had never seen anyone have such achievements at this age.


    ''Chen Heng was indeed powerful...''


    He could not help but sigh, feeling gratified in his heart. However, before he could regain his senses, a strange feeling appeared in his heart.


    Based on his sense, there was also a strange feelinging from the trial hall on the other side.


    This was another trial ground. Unlike the stone pce that Chen Heng had been through, the pce in front of him was made of wood. Everywhere was filled with greenery, looking full of vitality.


    The heroic spirit that filled this ce was not as sharp as Chen Heng had experienced before but filled with gentleness.

 Chapter 466 - Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 466: ¨C Encounter</h4>


    The power that was unleashed just now was very strong. Perhaps ordinary people could not sense the beam that was unleashed just now, but for people who had reached a certain level, that kind of enormous power was exceptionally clear and obvious.


    It would be impossible for Chen Heng not to feel it. From his point of view, the power just now was the most powerful he had ever witnessed since he came to this world.


    Compared to this power, the strong individuals that he had seen prior to this were like candle mespared to the zing sun. There was noparison at all. There was a huge disparity in strength.


    If such a terrifying power were to erupt, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if thend under Chen Heng¡¯s feet copsed. Fortunately, this power came and faded quickly. In just a short moment, it had disappeared.


    In addition, this ce was in the secret realm, and it was separated from the stars in the outside world by ayer. Thus, most of the aftermath was withstood, which was why it did not cause too much of an impact on the outside world.


    However, Chen Heng could already imagine the impact of this incident at this moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that in the original trajectory of destiny, this ruin would be exposed because of this reason.¡±


    Chen Heng stood where he was and shook his head as he felt the aftermath of the enormous power just now. The power just now was so vast and terrifying that others couldn¡¯t really ignore it even if they wanted to.


    Even if there were the istion of the secret realm, at this moment, the people outside would definitely notice the abnormality in this ruin. If nothing unexpected happened, the enforcers might already be on their way from the outside world.


    The explosion of this power also exposed the coordinates of this ruin. It wouldn¡¯t take long before this ce was exposed, and everyone would discover it. This was probably why this ruin was discovered in the original trajectory.


    If one were to think more broadly, perhaps this explosion was rted to the reason why the forces of the Five Knights had been able to pursue them here so quickly. At this moment, many of the doubts in Chen Heng¡¯s heart had disappeared.


    ¡°How troublesome.¡±


    Not far away from Chen Heng, the white-haired old man also had a surprised look on his face. He seemed to be a little shocked by the changes in front of him. ¡°After so many years, there are still traces of a king on this?¡±


    ¡°Traces of a king?¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s heart moved. ording to his guess, the source of this power was undoubtedly Lu Yao. And Lu Yao¡¯s power came from the Golden King. Wasn¡¯t she the king?


    Perhaps in this world, the significance of a king was more than just a title, but a certain higher level of existence. Chen Heng looked at the old man and was about to open his mouth to ask about something.


    However, the old man also turned around and smiled at Chen Heng at this moment. Then, he said, ¡°A king¡¯s power has been restored. This is rather surprising.


    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, this ce will soon be lively.¡±


    Standing on the spot, he smiled at Chen Heng kindly and then said, ¡°Young man, you can leave first.


    ¡°Remember, if you keep your faith, you will not be defeated.¡±


    He said softly to Chen Heng. Then, the vision in front of him began to blur. It was like a scene from a dream. When Chen Heng reacted, everything turned into bubbles and disappeared in front of him.


    When he reappeared, he had already arrived at another corner of the secret ne. This ce was very close to the exit. Chen Heng looked around, and there was no sight of Tang Rou, who should have been standing here. He didn¡¯t know where she had gone. He shook his head and then began to walk in a random direction.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng seemed to have sensed something. A familiar aura rose in his heart. Feeling that familiar aura, he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate for a moment. Then, he continued to walk in the direction he had sensed.


    At this moment, on the other side.


    ¡°We have to leave as soon as possible!¡±


    Outside the huge pce, Lu Yao was holding onto Ye Zi. She was striding forward, trying her best to run out. If one looked carefully, one would find that Lu Yao¡¯s current condition was not quite right.


    Her appearance was still the same as before, but there was a green mark on her forehead now. It lookedplicated and unique as if it had some kind of special meaning.


    However, her face looked especially pale, as if she was affected by something. This was the consequence of obtaining the Ancient Armor. Unlike Chen Heng, who obtained the Ancient Armor fairly and squarely, Lu Yao¡¯s path to obtaining the Ancient Armor was through a shortcut.


    She did not rely on her own consciousness to awaken the Ancient Armor. Instead, she used the power of the Golden King to control the Ancient Armor in her hands forcefully.


    Through this method of merging with the Ancient Armor, although it worked, the Ancient Armor¡¯s consciousness did not recover and was still in a state of silence.


    To a certain extent, Lu Yao had be the carrier of the Ancient Armor. This process not only did not give her any additional power, but it also gave her intense pressure, suppressing the power in her body at random times. She was unable to use her full strength at all times.


    With the volume of the Ancient Armor, even if it was just a little power that was instinctively consumed, it was still a huge burden for Lu Yao. If it weren¡¯t because of the suppression of the Golden Mark, Lu Yao would have already been sucked into a dried corpse.


    It was precisely because of this that her current condition did not seem right. She had an inexplicable sense of weakness.


    ¡°My King, Hold on¡­¡±


    She held onto Ye Zi and ran forward with all her might. In her arms, Ye Zi¡¯s voice rang out continuously in her mind. ¡°As long as we get out, I can think of a way to set up a seal to help with your current situation.


    ¡°Right now, we must leave as soon as possible. We can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±


    She said so.


    In response, Lu Yao did not say anything. She just nodded silently, indicating that she understood. She had a clear understanding of the situation before her eyes from just now until now.


    Ever since they left the pce, the originally normal secret realm in the outside world had already undergone many changes. The space around them was very chaotic. Theyer of space that was originally very thick and heavy had now be as thin as ayer of paper.


    The originally normal secret realm world had be much more chaotic in the surroundings. It looked like it had been affected by some unknown power and was beginning to copse.


    Without a doubt, this was all the influence that she had caused just now. And the influence within the secret realm would definitely reflect to the outside world. At this moment, the secret realm in the outside world had most likely already manifested.


    If she continued to stay here, she was afraid that she would not be able to leave when the people from the outside world came inter. Therefore, she had to hurry.


    Lu Yao kept on increasing the speed of her feet. She wanted to rush toward a certain exit. She was indeed very fast, rushing over in a short period. Only when she actually got there that she realize that there were already some people waiting there.


    ¡°I originally just wanted to give it a try, but I didn¡¯t expect to really catch a big fish.¡±


    At the exit, a figure was standing there. It was an ordinary-looking middle-aged man dressed in white. His gaze was cold as he looked at Lu Yao, and then he revealed a smile. ¡°It seems like my luck is not bad after all.


    ¡°Now, hand over the things you obtained inside.¡±


    He stood where he was with his hands behind his back as he looked at Lu Yao with a scrutinizing gaze. In his eyes, Lu Yao¡¯s current appearance was just an ordinary little girl. She did not seem to be a threat at all.


    This made the man secretly relieved. He naturally understood the truth that one should not judge a book by its cover. Sometimes what looks weak may not actually be weak. But there are limits to this.


    Judging from Lu Yao¡¯s appearance, the horrifying power just now should have nothing to do with her. She should be just a lucky explorer who discovered this ruin earlier than anyone else. She should not be much of a threat. So he let down his guard and smiled.


    Lu Yao¡¯s body suddenly froze.


    ¡®What do we do?¡¯


    The man in front of me is obviously squatting here, waiting to rob a fortune off people. And she had the misfortune to encounter him directly. From the looks of it, she¡¯s not going to get away with this. He wouldn¡¯t stop until he got all the things she had obtained in the ruins.


    Then, should I run?


    She looked to the side. There, a golden door had been opened and was stabilized.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away.¡±


    As if he had read her mind, the man turned around and looked at her with a disdainful expression. ¡°This door is here. I¡¯ll give up if you could get past me to reach it.


    ¡°But what can you do even if you reach it?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already memorized your appearance. Unless you get outside of Qika Star, even if you go out, you can only hide forever.


    ¡°Is there a need to do this?


    ¡°Hand over the things you took inside obediently and act as my guide. Not only will I spare you this time, but I¡¯ll also give you a generous reward. I will definitely not mistreat you. How about it?¡±


    He said calmly as he looked at Lu Yao. However, in the next moment, he was stunned. Because at this moment, he suddenly noticed Lu Yao¡¯s forehead and noticed that unique green mark.


    On Lu Yao¡¯s forehead, the green mark was so clear that it seemed to contain some mysterious power, making one¡¯s heart tremble with inexplicable throbbing at a nce.


    Looking at the unique green mark, the man¡¯s body began to tremble. At this moment, he suddenly thought of some ancient records. In an instant, his face turned red.


    ¡°The Ancient Armor.¡±


    In an instant, he became extremely excited. ¡°This is the mark of the Ancient Armor¡­ and it is one that has not been absorbed or found a worthy master.


    ¡°Is this my lucky day?¡±


    His face flushed red, and his mind was filled with excitement at this moment. He had an inexplicable sense of excitement. In front of him, an afterimage shed past and directly charged forward.


    The man didn¡¯t even look and directly threw a punch. In an instant, an enormous power surged down, enveloping all directions, directly blocking the path that Lu Yao wanted to take.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already in front of me, do you still want to leave?¡±


    A huge aura bloomed, and that kind of aura was particrly frightening. Even just sensing that kind of aura would cause one¡¯s heart to tremble. This was even more so for Lu Yao.


    After all, she was just an ordinary girl. It had only been a few months¡¯ time for her to awaken the Golden Mark. At this moment, her cultivation level was just equivalent to a normal Martial Artist. This kind of power was undoubtedly inferior to the man in front of her at this moment.


    ¡°General Level!¡±


    Lying in Lu Yao¡¯s arms, Ye Zi felt the aura released by the man in front of her. Her expression was a little ugly. At this moment, she had an ominous premonition.


    The so-called General Level was the level above Level Three, which was Level Four. Regardless of whether it was a Martial Artist or a Beastmaster, there would be a qualitative change as long as one reached Level Four.


    This level was known as the General Level. An individual of General Level was regarded as strong even in any ce. Even under themand of the former Golden King, while a General Level was nothing to be amazed at, it was still at the middle level. With Ye Zi¡¯s current strength, she might not match a General Level.


    In an instant, an astonishing gust of wind whistled over and instantly sent Lu Yao flying,pletely suppressing her. Towards Lu Yao, the man had no intention of holding back at all. With a swing of his fist, he intended to beat Lu Yao to death. This was also out of caution.


    After all, with the appearance of this secret realm¡¯s phenomenon, the number of people who woulde to explore would inevitably increase. Who knows, someone might just arrive in front of him.


    If he did not make his move and grabbed the Ancient Mecha as soon as possible, he could be discovered by others, and there would be more hassles.


    However, what surprised him was that the punch he threw with all his strength did not kill Lu Yao. At this moment, shey on the ground. Her face looked even paler, but she did not die. In fact, there did not seem to be many wounds on her body.


    Ayer of green armor slowly appeared on her body, enveloping part of her body at this moment. It seemed that she did not die from the punch just now because of the protection of thisyer of armor.


    Looking at this scene, the light in the man¡¯s eyes shone brightly, bing even more scorching.


    ¡°The Ancient Armor! It is indeed the Ancient Armor!¡±


    He was not angry but happy. He continued to walk forward, preparing to give Lu Yao another punch. He could see that although the Ancient Armor had withstood his previous attack, Lu Yao herself did not seem to have the ability to withstand and control the mecha.


    After this attack, thatyer of battle armor automatically disappeared. Another punch and she would die without a doubt. And as long as she died, this mecha would naturally belong to him.


    He got excited and took a step forward. But in the next moment, his footsteps paused, and he suddenly felt something.


    Danger! His pupils constricted, and in the next moment, he flew out directly. In this instant, he subconsciously wanted to dodge and leave this ce, but it was as if he had been affected by some power, and his body was warped, and it was impossible to dodge.


    With a light bang, the expression on his face froze. Countless cracks appeared. His body exploded, turning into countless pieces of flesh that scattered on the ground, bringing with it a strong smell of blood.


    A General Level had died in just an instant, leaving nothing behind. He died extremely easily, just like a bug. Looking at this scene, Lu Yao and Lu Yao were stunned. The sound of footsteps could be heard from not far away. They subconsciously raised their heads and looked in that direction.


    There, a figure stood there. It was a tall figure, looking very tall just from his figure. And on his body, there was ayer of light golden armor covering it. The armor was gorgeous, and there wereyers of fine lines on it. At first nce, it looked like a king who ruled the world, and it had an unrivaled majesty.


    At the moment of staring, a terrifying pressure came, bringing with it a suffocating and terrifying aura.


    Ancient Armor! This was also an Ancient Armor! And it was in itsplete form. It was not like Lu Yao, who only obtained the battle armor but was not acknowledged by the mecha, so she could not use it. Instead, the mecha wielder hadpletely mastered it and used it freely.


    After realizing this, Lu Yao and Ye Zi breathed in heavily. At this moment, their emotions were a littleplicated as they recalled something. It was the previous trials.


    Before this, they had also experienced those trials. Lu Yao herself had not passed them. She hadpletely relied on the Ye Zi and the Golden Mark in her body to cheat her way through.


    However, it was very clear that the possibility of the same thing happening to the person in front of them was not very high. The person in front of them had most likely relied on himself to pass that trial. He had even relied on his conviction to obtain the recognition of the battle armor, which was why he could use the mecha to this extent.


    A powerful figure, without a doubt. Lying on the ground, after realizing all this, Lu Yao¡¯s feelings were inexplicablyplicated.


    In theseplicated feelings, there was an inexplicable feeling of someone who was more outstanding than her, and there was also worry about her future situation.


    The person just now had already died. But an even more powerful person hade. Although the other party had already obtained an Ancient Armor, it did not mean that she would be spared. Even for the owner of the Ancient Armor, the Ancient Armor itself was precious. The other party probably would not let her off either..

 Chapter 467 - - Power

    <h4>Chapter 467: ¨C Power</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Lu Yao was lying on the ground, speechless, as she looked at the figure standing before her.


    In her line of sight, the figure of the other party was very tall, and his entire body was covered in gorgeous armor, hence it was impossible to see his true appearance clearly.


    But even so, that aura was still terrifying, so terrifying and domineering, as if an ancient king was reborn. That terrifying aura made people¡¯s hearts tremble, not daring to face it directly.


    She looked at the other party, struggling to get up, wanting to put up some defenses. She could already predict what would happen next and had already mentally prepared herself.


    ¡®This is the end of my journey¡­¡¯ She thought and smiled bitterly in her heart.


    However, something unexpected happened. That figure in front of her merely stood there and stared at her. He did not make a move against her.


    She did not understand what exactly had happened. This kind of behavior made her feel puzzled. It wasn¡¯t until a momentter that she saw the movement of the person before her.


    That figure turned around silently and left this ce, disappearing in an instant.


    ¡®He just left¡­¡¯ Half-squatting on the ground, Lu Yao was stunned as she watched the figure slowly disappear before her eyes.


    ¡®He didn¡¯t kill me¡­¡¯ A baffling sense of doubt arose in her heart as she watched the figure disappear before her eyes.


    In reality, it was not just her, but even Ye Zi, who was in her embrace, was also surprised, not clear about the current situation.


    ¡°Is it because he looked down on us? Or is there some other reason? Or, did we meet a good person?¡± She was puzzled and thought so.


    ¡°Now is not the time to think about this...¡± Ye Zi¡¯s voice sounded in her mind, with some anxiety in her voice.


    ¡°Take advantage of this moment and quickly leave. ¡°The aura of the armor on your body is still here. It would really be dangerous if you are discovered by others again.¡±


    Lu Yao¡¯s current situation was far from safe, regardless of why that person had let them off just now. The people from the outside world would rush here any time. And the aura on Lu Yao¡¯s body could not be concealed at all. If they were to meet any more powerful figures who had rushed over, they would be dead.


    They can¡¯t guarantee that they would be so lucky every time to save themselves from danger, and coincidentally, someone woulde to save them. Therefore, leaving this ce was the most important thing now. Hearing Ye Zi¡¯s words, Lu Yao nodded her head and stood up slowly. Then, she walked out, barely cheered up.


    The surrounding space became hazy, and there seemed to be some changes happening. In front of her, the illusory golden door appeared once again and opened, allowing Lu Yao and Ye Zi to walk out.


    Very quickly, with a wave of spatial fluctuations, their figures disappeared. After they left, some new changes urred on the spot. A crisp sound of footsteps was heard. A figure appeared once again, standing there.


    It was none other than the figure who had saved Lu Yao earlier. He had not left but was just standing there, not being discovered by anyone else.


    Chen Heng stood where he was and looked at the disappearing figures of Lu Yao and Ye Zi.


    ¡®My power¡­¡¯ Chen Heng was in deep thought, and he stretched out his hand to feel his current power.


    With the support of the Ancient Armor, his current power seemed to have reached another level.


    The person who attacked Lu Yao just now was a fourth rank. ording to Ye Zi, he was a general, which was even higher than Chen Heng¡¯s current level. Theoretically speaking, if Chen Heng did not unleash the divine power in his body right now, he could not fight the person.


    However, with the support of the Ancient Armor, it was the other way around. The person was not his opponent, and he had killed him effortlessly. The process was so easy it did not seem like he was encountering a higher-rank figure at all. Instead, the person was just like an ant.


    The power of the Ancient Armor was evident from this incident, and this was far from the limit. Chen Heng had just obtained this armor for a short period, and it was merely the beginning.


    As time passed, hispatibility with the armor would slowly increase, and the power that he could unleash would be even more powerful by that time.


    Of course, although the power of the Ancient Armor was mighty, it would be impossible to fight a higher rank as quickly as this when it reached ater stage.


    Regardless of which system it was, theter stages would be more difficult. Even if there were only a small gap at theter stages, the distance would be highly far. The Ancient Armor could allow Chen Heng to counterattack at this level, but it might not do so at theter stages. But even so, it was still awe-inspiring.


    Chen Heng felt it for himself. With the support of the Ancient Armor, his strength had increased further, and he might even be able to match up to a top fourth rank figure.. Like that man earlier, Chen Heng did not need to spend much energy dealing with him.

 Chapter 468 - Tool Man Wang Zhong

    <h4>Chapter 468: ¨C Tool Man Wang Zhong</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Heng did not reveal any ws. He only left for less than half a month, which was not too long enough to arouse suspicion.


    At the ruins, he used his phone carefully shrouded himself in fog from the beginning to the end due to security concerns so that no one could spy on him.


    Based on the current situation, this security method was undoubtedly suitable, allowing Chen Heng to avoid a lot of trouble. To Chen Heng, everything around him was very stable, and there weren¡¯t too many surprises.


    As for Lu Yao¡¯s side, although the specific situation wasn¡¯t clear, Chen Heng did make a call home. Lu Yao had already returned home at that moment, and there was nothing unusual about her.


    After learning that Lu Yao had returned home safely after exploring the ruins, and nothing terrible happened, Chen Heng did not say much. He just quietly returned to his usual work. He worked hard to practice and umte strength every day, preparing to advance to the next level, and was very close, based on the current situation.


    Chen Heng sat alone in the quiet room and closed his eyes silently. The sunlight from the outside world shone on his body, making his slightly pale face very conspicuous. After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡®Soon¡­¡¯ He thought.


    The power in his body had been umted, and based on Chen Heng¡¯s senses, he was not far from the next level. With his current strength, if he were to advance one step further, he would be at the fourth rank, the so-called general position in this world.


    The fourth rank. This level of strength was top-notch even in the entire Qika Federation.


    Chen Heng did not do anything recently. Besides his daily practice, he also tried his best to gather information through the channels of the ck Dream Group, and he had gained a lot of secret information.


    In short, there were some pretty powerful forces in this gxy, and the Five Knights were the top five among them. They roamed across variouss in the gxy, and their forces were highly massive.


    The Qika Federation was not weak among these powerful forces, as they also took control of a. Within the Qika Federation, the most powerful existence was suspected to be at the sixth rank. Of course, this was merely Chen Heng¡¯s guess and was not confirmed.


    A sixth rank, coupled with an Ancient Mecha that could significantly increase one¡¯s strength, was the most powerful force of the Qika Federation in the gxy.


    Moreover, thes ruled by the Qika Federation were far more than the Qika. Those sixth rank¡¯s existence were not stationed on this. The strongest ones that stayed on this were at most a fifth rank. And even if there were, there are certainly not many, all of which act as backbones. Under such circumstances, A fourth rank was already the peak.


    Once Chen Heng broke through the fourth rank, with the power of the Ancient Armor, only a few people could match him on the entire Qika. Even if it was a fifth rank that may exist, it might not be impossible.


    The leap was considered huge. And from Chen Heng¡¯s current senses, he was now one step closer to advancing to the fourth rank, and it was not far away.


    If others knew about this speed, they would be scared to death. How old was Chen Heng now? ording to the standards of this world, he was only 17 years old. He hadn¡¯t even reached adulthood yet, but he had already achieved this level of strength.


    It had only been a few months from when Chen Heng advanced to the third rank until now. This speed was still too exaggerated, even if it was a rebuild.


    However, Chen Heng had a different view on this. He felt that the reason why he was able to advance so quickly and recover his strength, among other factors, the most important reason was that he had a good teammate.


    Chen Heng had not forgotten Wang Zhong, who had been imnted with the seed of killing by Chen Heng when he had encountered Chen Heng in the Qika League.


    Wang Zhong had not disappointed Chen Heng in recent times. Ever since he had left, Chen Heng had received a lot of killing power almost every day. The quality and quantity shocked Chen Heng and made him feel surprised.


    With such a capable and diligent worker around, it would be strange if Chen Heng¡¯s speed of growth was not fast. Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help but shake his head.


    ...


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    In the chaotic space, the aura of killing permeates. In this area, the surrounding has be a bloody battlefield. There were bodies strewn about, and a figure stood tall.


    Among the corpses all over the ground, Wang Zhong¡¯s evil face looked in all directions. Around him, terrifying ferocious monsters were roaring. Their bodies were covered with a hazy aura, and they looked nasty.


    However, even these monsters could not help but be shocked by Wang Zhong¡¯s aura when they saw him, and they did not dare to take a step forward. This was because Wang Zhong¡¯s current appearance was too terrifying.


    His entire body was drenched in blood, and there was a thick bloody smell everywhere. Every drop of the blood of these demons was a lethal poison. If it were to touch a person¡¯s body, it would be enough to corrode the person¡¯s flesh and turn into rotten meat.


    However, when the blood of these demons dripped onto Wang Zhong¡¯s body, it was as if it was tickling him and could not cause any harm to him at all. On the contrary, on Wang Zhong¡¯s body, a considerable amount of killing power surged and vaguely formed an invisible aura. It had a terrifying majesty as if a God from the legends had descended.


    His appearance looked more like a demon than the surrounding demons. He didn¡¯t look like a normal person anymore.


    ¡°Quick! Pull out the data!¡±


    At this moment, a group of people was busy watching Wang Zhong¡¯s body change from the outside. As Wang Zhong continued to kill, their faces were filled with horror, and they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Some of them looked disbelief as if they had seen something unreasonable.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Someone muttered to himself.


    At this moment, he was shocked. ¡°From just now until now, Young Master Zhong¡¯s strength has been increasing in all aspects. But how is this possible...¡±


    He had not done anything, but his strength had continuously increased. This was an incredible thing even for the people of this world.


    ¡°Great!¡± The other members of the Wang family showed excitement on their faces.


    The old man in the lead looked calm, but a smile appeared on his face at this moment. He seemed very happy. ¡°He can continuously increase his power as long as he kills? Based on the test, is there a limit to this kind of ability?¡± He asked.


    ¡°N-No...¡± The researchers in charge shook their heads subconsciously and said, ¡°Based on the test results, this improvement is all-rounded. Not only the physical quality but also the psyche power, spiritual power... all will be improved...¡±


    ¡°There are no shorings!¡± Someone continued, ¡°Not only that, even his aptitude will be improved!¡±


    ¡°From just now until now, Young Master Zhong¡¯s psyche power and martial artist¡¯s talent have undergone varying degrees of improvement.¡±


    Omnipotent! Everyone present could not help but reveal a pleasantly surprised expression. To them, the ability that Wang Zhong had awakened was undoubtedly a great surprise.


    ¡°There¡¯s no downside. It was an all-rounded improvement. Even the most difficult talent can be improved...¡±


    Even the old man couldn¡¯t maintain his calmness at this moment. A strange light burst out from his eyes. ¡°In that case, if I give him some time...¡±


    The practice will be more difficult the further one progresses, as it was severely restricted by aptitude. With Wang Zhong¡¯s original aptitude, even if the entire family provided him with strength, coupled with his hard work and good luck, he might still have the hope of advancing to the fourth rank and bing a general in the future. Still, it was impossible if he wanted to advance further.


    However, now, it might not be the case. The people present saw it very clearly. Ever since Wang Zhong had awakened this ability, he had been killing continuously. Within just one or two months, he had already broken through his original limit and was about to reach the fourth rank. If he continued to improve, it would be possible for him to reach a higher level.


    When they thought of this possibility, everyone¡¯s breathing quickened, and their faces flushed red. They were very excited because even if it had not reached that level, the possibility was good enough to make them feel excited.


    As for the fact that this ability requires killing, no one thinks there is anything wrong. It was just a need to kill, and it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Moreover, it didn¡¯t mean that they had to kill people.


    Based on their current test results, the killing target wasn¡¯t important at all. It could be a person, a beast, or an alien creature. As long as it was a living creature, he could start killing. However, the stronger the target, the higher the level of life, and the more significant the improvement.


    This was easy to solve. The target would be easy to find if it was just a simple killing. There were a lot of secret realms in this world, and many of them had strange life forms that needed to be cleaned up.


    Worsee to worse, he could even kill wild beasts. As for killing people, of course, he could, but the cost-benefit ratio was not very high, so it was not the best option.


    In short, with the Wang family¡¯s ability and the extent of this universe, Wang Zhong would notck targets to kill.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that...¡± Looking at the excitement on the Wang family¡¯s faces, the researcher could not help but hesitate for a moment before continuing, ¡°This ability is not without its seque...¡±


    ¡°As his strength increases, Young Master Zhong will also be less and less conscious. He seemed to be affected by that unknown force, and he won¡¯t maintain his calmness most of the time. It¡¯s fine for now, but if this continues, Young Master Zhong¡¯s condition will probably get worse...¡±


    ¡°This is indeed a problem.¡± Hearing the researcher¡¯s words, the old man in the lead frowned. He also felt that there was something wrong.


    This was indeed a w if he had obtained powerful strength, but he could not maintain his mind. If they didn¡¯t make up for it, there would be some problems in the end. Of course, even if that was the case, it was impossible to make them give up this mysterious ability. Not to mention them, even Wang Zhong himself would disagree.


    Consciousness problems could be made up with other methods. The technology in this world was very advanced. There were many ways to appease the mind and solve this problem. Many secret treasures in the universe could also strengthen and eliminate the distracting thoughts in his mind. After that, he just needed to send more people to pay attention to these things. The old man thought and then gave the order.


    In the secret realm in front, Wang Zhong was still crazily killing. As the killing continued, streams of blood-colored aura gradually gathered around his body, forming a blood-colored halo. It was exceptionally bright and unique, making him look highly terrifying, like a blood-colored demonic God.


    The feeling of continuously strengthening oneself through killing was indeed great. He continued moving forward as he felt the power surging within his body. His heart became even more excited as he crazily charged forward.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that when he started the killing, arge portion of the killing power within his body followed a specific trajectory and surged toward a person in the distance. This portion of the killing power was even more than the killing power he had obtained himself. In other words, the more he killed and the stronger he became, the person in the distance would be much stronger than him.


    However, it was clear that he still didn¡¯t know anything about this at this moment. Chen Heng raised his head in surprise in the distance.


    ¡°He was so diligent.¡± Sitting on the sofa, he felt the endless killing power surging in his body and could not help but feel a little surprised. He did not expect Wang Zhong to be so diligent.


    Ever since he nted the seed of killing into Wang Zhong¡¯s body, besides the initial moment when Wang Zhong restrained himself, he had been engaging in killing the rest of the time. That frequency and density surprised Chen Heng, and he felt ashamed.


    Now, Chen Heng increasingly felt that nting the ughter divinity into Wang Zhong¡¯s body back then was the right choice. He would have had enough things to do daily if it were him. How would he find spare time to search for targets to kill?


    The only person who could do this was Wang Zhong, born in arge n and willing to be stronger. However, judging from the current speed, his rationality would quickly fade.


    After all, even though the killing power was mighty, as the killing power continued to fuse into one¡¯s body, it would slowly interfere with one¡¯s rationality and cause it to change slowly.


    However, Chen Heng decided to stop thinking about it, as his worries might not be something that Wang Zhong could not solve. After all, this world was big, and there were a lot of tricks up his sleeve.


    If Wang Zhong could think of a way to alleviate this problem, it would not be surprising. As long as he could purify the impurities that gradually appeared in his spiritual power and expel them, it would not be difficult for him to maintain his consciousness. Of course, Chen Heng was not optimistic about this.


    Theoretically speaking, as long as Wang Zhong could purify the impurities that appeared in his body, there would not be any problems. However, in reality, based on the extent of Wang Zhong¡¯s current performance, it would still be challenging even if he had the means to purify the impurities.


    After all, Wang Zhong¡¯s speed of obtaining the killing power was too fast that even Chen Heng himself might not be able to withstand it if not for his exceptionally high essence coupled with meditation and the assistance of the divine power.


    Chen Heng felt that the possibility of Wang Zhong being able to withstand it was not too great. Of course, this also had nothing to do with Chen Heng.


    Although he nted the ughter divinity, how Wang Zhong became, in the end, was Wang Zhong¡¯s own choice and had nothing to do with him.


    After meditating silently, Chen Heng walked out. It was about time for him to find a ce to advance steadily.


    That¡¯s right. After Wang Zhong¡¯s constant efforts and a few days of training, thest obstacle to Chen Heng¡¯s advancement to the fourth rank had disappeared. Now, it was about time for him to advance to the fourth rank, based on the methods in this world.


    Under normal circumstances, if Chen Heng wanted to advance to the fourth rank, he would first obtain the corresponding technique, which was a threshold for ordinary people.


    After all, the technique to advance to the fourth rank was a rare inheritance in this world. It would be challenging to obtain if one did not have arge force to rely on. If Chen Heng were in his actual situation, he would probably depend on the ck Dream Group.


    However, it was not so troublesome now. At the very least, the nameless tempering technique he obtained from the stone tablet contained the technique to advance to the fourth rank. And it was not just the fourth rank, but there were even techniques to advance after the fourth rank.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s point of view, even though this nameless tempering method was iplete, its contents were undoubtedly rich.


    Even if he had applied through the ck Dream Group, the inheritance he obtained wouldn¡¯t be better than this.


    Various thoughts shed through his mind, and he continued walking forward.. Soon, he arrived at a basement.

 Chapter 469 - Level Four

    <h4>Chapter 469: ¨C Level Four</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The surrounding light was very bright. The basement looked quite spacious, and the furnishings around were all pretty good. Of course, from Chen Heng¡¯s perspective, the basement setup was quite simple and crude.


    Not only did he not have all the high-precision instruments that he needed, but the basic equipment was also unavable. But even so, under the current conditions, he could only go along with it. There was no other way.


    As he walked in, he felt a burning sensation. Although he could not feel it in the outside world, he could easily sense the temperature inside when he really walked in. It was an exceptionally hot feeling.


    The temperature around him was very high. If a normal person walked in, they would not be able to stay for long. If a piece of meat was ced here, it wouldn¡¯t take long to get roasted.


    One could see the heat within. The source of the heat originated from the center of the basement. There was a stoneboratory table with a huge container on it. Inside the container, a huge golden crystal was ced there. It looked exceptionally resplendent.


    This crystal looked like a giant egg, but its entire body was in the shape of a golden crystal. It looked more like a giant gemstone than an egg. Chen Heng could sense a vigorous life forceing from this golden crystal, spreading out in all directions.


    At this moment, the temperature in the entire basement was only a tiny fraction of the heat from the golden crystal. If one were really close to the golden crystal, one would be able to feel the terrifying temperature within. That was a terrifying temperature that was enough to turn a person into charcoal or even evaporate directly.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Chen Heng had specially set up a spell formation to take care of it, just this huge golden egg alone would have been enough to cause a huge amount of damage.


    Chen Heng took a step forward and walked in.


    ¡°It seems that your transformation isn¡¯t too bad.¡±


    Walking into theboratory center, Chen Heng looked at the golden egg in front of him and felt the vigorous energying from it. Chen Heng smiled and said.


    As if sensing Chen Heng¡¯s existence, faint spiritual waves appeared on the golden egg in front of him. It seemed to be filled with joy and nostalgia. It seemed to be very happy that Chen Heng had arrived from its looks.


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    As if sensing the willing from the giant egg, Chen Heng casually smiled and continued, ¡°Some time ago, I happened to have some urgent matters, so I left for a while and didn¡¯te to see you.


    ¡°But fortunately, during this period, you didn¡¯t encounter any danger.¡±


    He spoke softly with faint spiritual energy in his voice, calming the emotions of the giant egg in front of him. As Chen Heng¡¯s voice continued to fall, the spiritual wavesing from the giant egg also gradually calmed down.


    Then, in this ce in front of them, the two existences continued to chat. Of course, Chen Heng was talking most of the time, and the other party was listening. After all, up until now, the other party had not developed the ability to speak.


    But that did not matter. One could understand the other party¡¯s message through the spiritual waves.


    They chatted here for a long time until a sense of fatigue came from the giant egg before Chen Heng stopped and let the giant egg continue to sleep.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯m not far away from another transformation.¡±


    Standing on the spot, Chen Heng looked at the giant golden egg that was gradually sinking into silence. The giant golden egg in front of him was none other than Chen Heng¡¯s Imperial Beast, Red.


    The Red was formerly only an ordinary Dragon Bird. Although it was above average among Imperial Beasts, he was still a long way from those top-tier Imperial Beasts.


    To make up for this, Chen Heng used all kinds of methods. He used his own power to collect the unique bloodlines of this world and injected them into Red¡¯s body with the Heaven-Devouring scripture, allowing him to transform slowly.


    This method wasn¡¯t difficult for Chen Heng. He had done it many times before. It was also very suitable for Red. In just a few months, Red¡¯s bloodline had undergone many transformations, and he had be even stronger.


    Red was undergoing a new transformation. Once this transformation waspleted, Red¡¯s bloodline would probably be top-tier. Even whenpared to the top-tier Imperial Beasts in this world, it wouldn¡¯t be much inferior.


    And from the current situation, the transformation seemed to be going smoothly. Everything was proceeding ording to n. For Chen Heng, this was a pretty good situation.


    ¡°The effects on the Imperial Beasts and the Beastmasters are mutual...¡±


    While Chen Heng dealt with the things in his hands, he had the following thoughts: ¡°Red is still a few steps away frompleting his transformation.


    ¡°Once Iplete my advancement to Level Four, Red¡¯s transformation shouldn¡¯t have any problems left.¡±


    The growth of an Imperial Beast would lead to increments of a Beastmaster¡¯s strength. On the contrary, the growth and breakthrough of a Beastmaster would also bring about the growth of an Imperial Beast.


    Therefore, Chen Heng¡¯s advancement to Level Four this time was not only a huge boost for himself but also his Imperial Beast. With his help, Red¡¯s transformation shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem this time.


    After this transformation was over, Chen Heng believed that Red would be able to provide much more help to him. A momentter, he turned around and walked to the other side. After that, he arrived at the ce that he had long prepared.


    It was a specially made room. It wasn¡¯t too far from Red¡¯s main room, but it wasn¡¯t too close either. There were specially made spell formations set up around the room in the room. They could be used to iste the aura and power that was leaked during advancement and prevent any idents from happening.


    For Chen Heng, this could also avoid some trouble. After all, although the probability was not high, if someone really came to disturb him during his advancement, it would still be risky for Chen Heng. Therefore, it would be better for him to be more cautious.


    After arriving in the special room and making all the preparations, Chen Heng turned around and found a random ce to sit down. Then, he slowly closed his eyes.


    After closing his eyes, the surrounding vision instantly dimmed. In Chen Heng¡¯s body, a huge amount of power was brewing. Telekic power, magical power, divine power, ughter power, etc. The many powers in Chen Heng¡¯s body were all circting under his control, gradually bing active.


    Then, Chen Heng used his own powerful spiritual power to mobilize these powers, making them circte ording to the nameless refinement method. Along with this process, waves of inexplicable aura appeared and rose from Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    It was not until a long whileter that the aura on his body calmed down and stopped leaking out. From the outside, he looked as if he was sleeping. There was no aura at all, and he was very stable. However, in a ce that ordinary people did not know, his power was increasing in an inexplicable way until he was close to his limits.


    Inside Chen Heng¡¯s body, a golden true spirit was shining brightly. Its brilliance was dazzling, making people feel especially sacred and dignified. Time slowly passed.


    After an unknown amount of time, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes when his silent body once again bloomed with vitality. A brand new power was emerging.


    After a long period of wear and tear in Chen Heng¡¯s body, his body, which had already be much weaker, began to bloom with vitality again, and that vigorous qi blood began to appear.


    ¡°Is it over?¡±


    Chen Heng opened his eyes silently and felt the changes that appeared in his body. He was a little surprised. This time, the process of his advancement was much smoother than he had expected.


    Of course, this was not too surprising. This time, he did not start from scratch but revitalized himself. Even in this world, the most critical criteria to reach Level Four was to awaken one¡¯s origin and transform the origin into a spirit.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s perspective, this was actually the process of sublimating the origin and turning it into a true spirit. And this process was extremely difficult for people who had never experienced it before. It could even be highly risky and life-threatening.


    But for Chen Heng, it was exceptionally simple. After all, his true spirit had already been awakened. He didn¡¯t need to take too big a risk to awaken the hidden power within the origin and let his true spirit revive again.


    This was the biggest hurdle in advancing to Level Four, and it wasn¡¯t much of a challenge to Chen Heng. Naturally, it went very smoothly. What truly surprised Chen Heng was the speed of his advancement.


    Originally, based on Chen Heng¡¯s own estimation, if he wanted to advance to Level Four, there shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem in theory. However, it was hard to deduce the required time urately. It might take one or two months.


    However, it would only take him half a month at most, looking at it now. To Chen Heng, this could be considered a huge lead. Naturally, it was worth the surprise.


    After confirming that he had sessfully advanced, Chen Heng didn¡¯t immediately start to move. Instead, he first felt it. After feeling it slightly, he quickly understood the reason for his advance.


    Wang Zhong. When Chen Heng fell into silence, Wang Zhong went out to stir up trouble again. He started a massacre in many ces, thus providing Chen Heng with arge amount of ughter power.


    This ughter power was converted into actual power, greatly speeding up Chen Heng¡¯s advancement process. As a result, it allowed him to shorten the advancement time.


    After realizing this answer, Chen Heng was inexplicably speechless. In the end, he shook his head and got up to leave.


    Walking out of the room, he walked to the center of the basement and looked at Red¡¯s condition. As he expected, after his advancement, Red had also undergone many changes.


    The barrier that was originally in front of it and difficult to cross was no longer a problem for the present Red. Now, after being stimted by new power, he had already fallen into a deep sleep and began to transform.


    This result was undoubtedly not bad. However, Red¡¯s transformation time was much longerpared to Chen Heng. At least ording to Chen Heng¡¯s estimation, if nothing unexpected happened, it would take at least two to three months.


    Of course, if Chen Heng was willing to infuse arge amount of ughter power into Xiao Hong¡¯s body, it could also shorten this time. However, if this was the case, then it would be easy for new problems to arise. Therefore, Chen Heng did not do much. He just silently turned around and left this area.


    After advancing to Level Four, Chen Heng¡¯s various aspects of power would be enhanced. Therefore, he should be pretty upied in the recent period.


    ...


    ¡°My king, have you learned it?¡±


    On the other side, Ye Zi looked at Lu Yao in front of her in an empty room and said solemnly. At this moment, she had already returned to her human form and was giving Lu Yao a serious lesson. Her small face appeared quite serious.


    Opposite her, Lu Yao¡¯s expression also looked very serious. At this moment, when she heard Ye Zi¡¯s words, she could not help but nod her head seriously, indicating that she had understood.


    Recently, Lu Yao¡¯s life had been rtively easy. Ever since that day when she had narrowly escaped from the ruin, Lu Yao had returned home.


    After a short period of hiding, with Ye Zi¡¯s help, she had seeded in temporarily sealing the Ancient Armor in her body. Although the Ancient Armor was a precious secret treasure, it was currently of little help to Lu Yao herself. On the contrary, the existence of the mecha had ced a huge burden on her.


    After all, she was not Chen Heng, so she did not have that much power. With her current strength, not to mention operating the mecha, even if she was only enduring the power of the mecha, she would not be able to bear it and would feel great pressure.


    Rather than that, it would be better to seal the mecha directly to prevent some risks from arising. At the same time, this could also prevent the risk of the battle armor¡¯s aura from being exposed and being discovered by others.


    At least now, just like thest time in the secret realm, the incident of being discovered by others would not happen again. And in recent times, her strength had grown rather well. With Ye Zi¡¯s guidance and help, she had already made great progress.


    If she continued to maintain this pace, she would not be far from reaching Level Two. Of course, the reason why she was able to move so quickly was also rted to the Golden Mark in Lu Yao¡¯s body.


    After all, the Golden Mark still existed in her body, and as Lu Yao grew, it continued to release its power. As the reincarnation of the Golden King, Lu Yao didn¡¯t need to work too hard to cultivate step by step. As time passed, her power would increase with the awakening of the Golden Mark.


    Without a doubt, this was cheating. However, she could only cheat in terms of strength. In other aspects, she still had to start from scratch. It was also because of this that Lu Yao would secretlye to the outside world to learn with Ye Zi outside of her busy schedule.


    After another busy study, Lu Yao walked out of the room with a bitter face and headed home. Meanwhile, Ye Zi had once again turned into a puppy. The two of them looked very normal, just like a normal person taking her dog out for a walk.


    It was just that when they returned home, they felt an unusual atmosphere.


    ¡°Excuse me, is this Lu Yao?¡±


    In Lu Yao¡¯s home, there were already people squatting there at this moment. It was a very young woman. The woman was very beautiful. She was wearing an ordinary shirt and long pants, but her standing posture was very straight. At this moment, she looked at Lu Yao, and a smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°We from the Garrison Department.


    ¡°Could you assist us?¡±


    She looked at Lu Yao, who was standing in front of her and said softly. However, when she stood in front of her and heard the woman¡¯s words, Lu Yao¡¯s face instantly fell. At this moment, her heart started to grumble.


    Although she had experienced many things in a short period of time and awakened the Golden Mark, at this moment, Lu Yao was still an ordinary girl in nature. An ordinary girl like her would definitely be nervous when someone from the government suddenly came looking for her.


    In particr, she still had some unspeakable secrets on her. However, since she was already here, there was nothing she could do. She could only obediently follow the girl in front of her and leave to the other side.


    ¡°So, you admit that you entered that secret realm at that time.¡±


    The woman from before sat upright and said thoughtfully in the quiet room. There were a few other investigators in uniform taking notes at the side.


    ¡°And ording to what you said, after you entered that secret realm, you only participated in the trial and then chose to give up because you failed the trial?¡±


    She continued to ask.


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    Sitting opposite the woman, Lu Yao listened to the woman¡¯s words and nodded nervously. At this moment, her legs were shaking. From the looks of it, she was a little way too nervous.


    She lied in front of these government officers. She did not tell them about the true process of the trial but only said that she entered the trial and failed.


    There was no other way. If she were to reveal the truth, the situation would be veryplicated. Not only would she face unknown risks, but even the Ancient Mecha in her body could be seized and taken away.


    After all, this was not an ordinary thing. It was a real Ancient Mecha. It would be fine If the Ancient Mecha had already recognized her as its master. In that case, no one would be able to take it away before she died.


    But things would be much different if it was a mecha like hers that had notpletely recognized her as its master. If the officers knew about it, they would definitely seize it and take it away for all sorts of reasons.


    At most, they would give a huge amount ofpensation after that. This was something that Lu Yao and Ye Zi could not ept. So she directly lied.


    But fortunately, the investigators present did not have much doubt about Lu Yao¡¯s words. After all, they did not expect that someone would be able to cheat in the Hero¡¯s Trial and even obtain aplete mecha from it.


    If someone could do this, he would definitely be an amazingly strong individual, but not the ordinary-looking Lu Yao in front of them. Therefore, they did not doubt this.. The reason they sought out Lu Yao was not because of this.

 Chapter 470 - Enemies from the Starry Sky

    <h4>Chapter 470: ¨C Enemies from the Starry Sky</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°As far as we know, you seemed to be just an ordinary student in the past. You weren¡¯t a Martial Artist, nor did you have the talent of a Beastmaster.¡±


    Sitting in front, the woman looked at the information, then continued, ¡°How did you be a Beastmaster now?¡±


    She asked. This was also a very suspicious point. A girl who had been an ordinary person before had suddenly be a Beastmaster. It had to be said that this was a suspicious thing.


    Hearing this, Lu Yao¡¯s hands tightened. After a moment of silence, she continued, ¡°This is because of my brother...¡±


    She used the story of Chen Heng giving her the evolution stone as the reason. In order to gain the trust of the investigators present, she went home and brought the evolution stone that she had notpletely digested.


    When the golden evolution stone was ced in the eyes of the investigators, the people around immediately believed her story. This was because the evolution stone in front of them was too detached. It clearly contained a unique power, which made this evolution stone have a valuable value that ordinary evolution stones did not have.


    To put it bluntly, this evolution stone was priceless, even more, valuable than countless secret treasures. However, the only pity was that at this moment, arge part of this evolution stone was already missing. Arge portion of the golden color had disappeared, and only a tiny bit of power remained.


    Obviously, the missing power of the stone had been absorbed by Lu Yao, which allowed her to break through and awaken the aptitude of telekinesis. At this moment, envious thoughts shed through the hearts of everyone present.


    An investigator went to retrieve Chen Heng¡¯s information. When he saw his resume, he was even more amazed. The way he looked at Lu Yao also changed, with a hint of envy. With such an older brother, the girl in front of him was really lucky.


    Lu Yao sat upright on the spot, feeling the envious gazes of the people around her. She silently lowered her head as if she was a little embarrassed. At this moment, she felt extremely fortunate. If Chen Heng had not given her that evolution stone, then she would have to reveal some things, which could lead to aplete exposal of her background.


    And now, she had a suitable excuse to hide the changes in her body. Even Chen Heng¡¯s identity could be used as a cover for her. After knowing her brother¡¯s identity, Lu Yao could clearly feel that everyone present had be much more cautious, and their attitudes were no longer as casual as before.


    This was very normal. The power and influence of the ck Dream Group were significant on Qika, and a genius at the peak of Level Three had an unimaginable high status on this.


    Her brother was currently the Chief Guardian of a region. He was capable of being responsible for a region equivalent to a continent. If these people in front of him were on Chen Heng¡¯s side, they might not even have the qualifications to be Chen Heng¡¯s direct subordinates.


    Regardless of status or strength, they were much inferior to Chen Heng. Under these circumstances, they naturally did not dare to be careless to offend the sister of such a big shot. Their life and career would probably suffer if they offended her, and she casually said a few words to her brother.


    Therefore, their treatment and attitude towards Lu Yao immediately improved a lot. A sweet-looking youngdy who looked like she had just arrived had made hot tea and brought it to her. The female lead investigator also became more cautious when she asked Lu Yao.


    ¡°Have you seen any other cultivators?¡±


    In the end, she asked this question. After Lu Yao¡¯s final answer was no, she didn¡¯t ask again. She directly stood up and sent Lu Yao out. They didn¡¯t use the memory device to retrieve a person¡¯s memories.


    It had been quite a long time for Lu Yao since she visited the secret realm. The memory device wouldn¡¯t yield many positive effects even if they used one. And in their impression, with that subject cultivator¡¯s cautiousness, they felt that even if Lu Yao saw him, the result would probably be the same as Tang Rou. They wouldn¡¯t be able to see his face clearly.


    Of course, the reason why they had directly omitted Lu Yao was because of her different status. Otherwise, if Lu Yao didn¡¯t have a brother who was both a top-tier Beastmaster and a Chief Guardian, then even if the interrogation would most likely be useless, they would still proceed with it. It would not have ended so easily.


    Very soon, Lu Yao left and returned to the street. Her body was already drenched in cold sweats. Her mind had been tense, and she could not rx at all through the entire interrogation. After she walked out from the inside, only at this moment did she rx.


    ¡°Fortunately.¡±


    She felt some lingering fear even after the interrogation ended.


    ¡°My King, are you alright?¡±


    Ye Zi looked at Lu Yao in front of her at the side with worries, anxious about her reactions.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Hearing Ye Zi¡¯s words, Lu Yao forced a smile and was about to open her mouth to say something.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound came from beside her ear as if a mirror had suddenly shattered. In that instant, an inexplicable reaction appeared in her heart. In her body, the originally silent Golden Mark suddenly appeared, and at this moment, it suddenly reacted.


    Standing on the spot, sensing the reaction of the Golden Mark, Lu Yao suddenly shivered. Then, she raised her head and subconsciously looked at the sky. Under her gaze, a scene seemed to appear in the distance, appearing in her eyes just like that.


    It was a shocking scene. A huge spaceship whizzed over. On the spaceship, terrifying power reactions spread out. Each and every one of them on the spaceship carried a terrifying aura.


    That was a terror that far surpassed Lu Yao¡¯s current fear. It could easily tear her apart and turn her into a pile of fragments. And now, through some unknown means, they had already arrived on this and were about tond. An inexplicable sense of danger emerged, enveloping Lu Yao¡¯s heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s them?¡±


    Hearing Lu Yao¡¯s description of the scene, especially some of the details, Ye Zi¡¯s expression changed drastically. She had already understood what had happened. ¡°They actually caught up so quickly!¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Lu Yao stood on the spot, feeling the unceasing surge of palpitation and fear in her body. She asked with a pale face.


    ¡°Those are your past enemies, my king, the subordinates of the Five Knights.¡±


    Ye Zi¡¯s expression was also a little ugly, but she still took a deep breath and said.


    ¡°My... past enemies?¡±


    Hearing Ye Zi¡¯s words, Lu Yao¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she had an inexplicable feeling. No wonder the Golden Mark in her body gave her a warning.


    From the looks of it, the reason why these people had rushed here was to hunt down her, the reincarnation of the Golden King. Both sides were enemies, so their actions made sense.


    Lu Yao had already expected this scene today. Back when she had just met Ye Zi, she had learned from Ye Zi that she had many enemies in the starry sky. These people were all the enemies of the gold king in the past. Now that the Golden King¡¯s strength had greatly declined, they woulde looking for her sooner orter.


    Lu Yao was already mentally prepared for this until this moment.


    ¡°Can I really win against them?¡±


    Lu Yao recalled the scene just now, and this thought inexplicably shed through her mind. The scene that shed past just now still surfaced in her mind. She sensed terrifying and suffocating auras, as well as powers.


    She had the feeling that even the weakest one among the many who were after her in the spaceship was not inferior to her brother. In other words, the weakest one there was at Level Three. And those powerful ones scared her more, making her unable to muster up the courage to fight against them.


    Could she really fight against such a powerful and terrifying lineup? Lu Yao¡¯s heart wavered. She did not have any confidence in terms of whether she could fight them.


    This was actually not surprising. After all, even though her strength had increased rapidly, she was at best still a Level One individual. Even if she were to advance further, she would only be at Level Two.


    As for the enemies that were chasing after her, even the weakest ones were at


    Level Three. They were opponents that she was absolutely unable to match. Her heart would tremble to face such opponents. It was very normal for her to have doubts about herself.


    However, even so, she had no choice but to brace herself and go forward. There was nothing else she could do. ording to what Ye Zi had said, the Five Knights and Lu Yao had to keep fighting until one side had died.


    Although Lu Yao was only a little girl, she did not think that the other party would let her off. Once she was discovered, not only her but her parents and brother would also be in trouble. At the thought of this, her heart became exceptionally heavy.


    She stood there for a long time before leaving this ce and returning home. At this moment, on the other side.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±


    The tall, middle-aged man looked at the stars under his feet on the huge spaceship with a cold expression.


    ¡°If the scouting results were right, then this is the ce...¡±


    A woman in a red dress walked up to the middle-aged man. She looked at the scenery before her and said, ¡°The Golden King¡¯s energy waves came from this star.


    ¡°It seems that the Golden King is hiding on this star.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what form he is in.¡±


    The middle-aged man pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Back then, ording to the Five Royal Highnesses, the Golden King had already fallen. The only thing left behind was his own mark.


    ¡°He might be reincarnated now, or he might be struggling to survive in another form.


    ¡°But no matter what, his strength must be extremely weak now, and he needs to start over from scratch.¡±


    ¡°This is a good opportunity for us.¡±


    Thedy in the red dress said calmly, ¡°Only when the Golden King¡¯s power is weak will we have a chance to show off.


    ¡°Otherwise, if the Golden King were at his peak, only the Five Royal Highnesses would stand a chance to fight against him.


    ¡°If we can find the Golden King and offer it to the Five Royal Highnesses, we will have made a great contribution. At that time, we will definitely be rewarded by the Five Royal Highnesses.¡±


    ¡°That is indeed the case.¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled and revealed a mouthful of white teeth. Then, he looked at the scene below and sensed the aura around him. ¡°However, it is difficult to find the Golden King hiding on this...


    ¡°Are we going to destroy this?¡±


    He opened his mouth and looked at hispanions. To them, destroying a and destroying the civilization on it was nothing. As long as they could achieve their goal, destroying a was worth it. It was not the first time they had done something like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do.¡±


    The woman in the red dress frowned when she heard the middle-aged man¡¯s words. Then, she said, ¡°This is not an ordinary. It¡¯s the home of the Qika Federation.¡±


    ¡°The home of the Qika Federation?¡±


    The middle-aged man immediately frowned. He also felt that this was a bit troublesome. If it was an ordinary with no background, then no one would dare to say anything if they destroyed it. However, the significance of the home of the Qika Federation was different.


    Although the faction of the Qika Federation was not the strongest in the gxy, it was not considered weak. It had formed an alliance with the other factions around it. Its strength was something that even the Five Knights had to be wary of.


    Since this was the home of the Qika Federation, it could not be destroyed so easily even if they wanted to. If it was another ordinary civilization, then it was very likely that they had not even developed their telekinesis and body forging techniques. There might not even be a general-level existence on the entire, let alone an Ancient Mecha. For a civilization like this, there was naturally no need to worry about anything. They could just directly destroy it.


    However, if it was the home of the Qika Federation, then there would most definitely be at least General Level units on it. There might even be Level Five units with Ancient Mechas.


    A Level Five unit with an Ancient Mecha would have sufficient strength to sweep them aside. Even if the middle-aged man and the woman in the red dress were to fight together, they would definitely not be a match. They would be easily wiped out, not to mention the others.


    Thinking of this, the middle-aged man withdrew his thoughts. Then, he sighed and said, ¡°Looks like we can only take the normal path...


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t destroy this directly, then send someone to coordinate with the Qika Federation...


    He said faintly, ¡°Send someone to track down the Golden Mark¡¯s aura. Then, send another one to seal off that area.


    ¡°As long as the Golden King has left a trace on this, then we will eventually find him by slowly searching.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±


    He calmly said, appearing confident. Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, the woman in the red dress did not doubt him. She just silently nodded her head, indicating that she agreed.


    Following their discussions, they soon startedmunicating with the Qika Federation. An invisible undercurrent had already begun to surge, about to erupt quietly.


    ...


    After that day, Lu Yao quickly returned to her peaceful life. To her, the life around her didn¡¯t seem to have changed much at the moment. Other than the fact that her status had increased because she had be a Beastmaster, there didn¡¯t seem to be any changes.


    If it were any other time, even though Lu Yao wouldn¡¯t have taken thepliments and reverence from the people around her, as well as the gratified looks from her parents to heart, she would still feel happy. This was human nature.


    But now, perhaps it was because she knew that the crisis was about to arrive in the future, Lu Yao couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel happy at this moment. She seemed to be a little unsettled all day, as if she was thinking about something.


    In fact, that was indeed the case. She was thinking about the crisis that she would face in the future. ording to her vision, the power that originated from the Five Knights had already fallen and rushed to this star.


    Although they were not able to find Lu Yao in a short period of time, this undoubtedly meant that this star had already been exposed to them. It was only a matter of time before Lu Yao waspletely exposed to the tactics of the Five Knights.


    Therefore, an unprecedented sense of urgency rose in Lu Yao¡¯s heart at this moment. She had to umte enough power to resist before the Five Knight¡¯s forces found her so that she could ensure the safety of herself and her family. Otherwise, there would be a huge problem.


    Thus, she had put a lot of effort into her own training in recent times. Following Ye Zi¡¯s instructions, she began to visit many ces, cultivating diligently and improving herself. Of course, while working hard to improve, she carefully concealed her power.


    And to Lu Yao, the monthly metamorphosis became the most critical moment for her. The monthly metamorphosis was the power lustration brought by the Golden Mark. Every power lustration benefits Lu Yao vastly, increasing her strength by a lot.


    This was also the reason why she was able to improve to her current level in a short period of time. To a certain extent, the power that the Golden Mark brought to her was also the greatest reliance that she had to rely on in order to be stronger. It was just that until now, this reliance also had some risks. When the Golden Mark power lustrates Lu Yao, Lu Yao bes easily traceable.


    The confrontation between the Five Knight and the Golden King was not something that happened overnight. During the long process of the fight, the Five Knights had already figured out some patterns and also realized the period that the Golden Mark was the most easily discovered. The period was none other than the time when Lu Yao metamorphosed.


    At this time, the power fluctuation of the Golden Mark was the greatest, and it was most susceptible to exposure by those who pursued after her. It was fine in the past before the Five Knights faction came to this. Under the istion of the distant starry sky, they would not be able to notice Lu Yao¡¯s metamorphosis.


    But it was different at this moment. The Five Knights faction had truly descended upon this. Lu Yao would be susceptible to exposure by the Five Knights faction when she metamorphosed since they were on the same.


    Without a doubt, there was a great risk involved. But Lu Yao had no other choices.. Soon, as time slowly passed, the time for the Golden Mark to erupt once again was approaching.

 Chapter 471 - The Mole and Warning

    <h4>Chapter 471: ¨C The Mole and Warning</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong?¡± Walking on the street, Lu Yao wore a long dress, looking very calm, but she couldn¡¯t help but ask Ye Zi in her heart, feeling a little anxious.


    After all, it was time for her to undergo the metamorphosis. The usual metamorphosis was fine as it was just a simple sleep. However, it was unlikely for her to undergo metamorphosis like before now, under the conditions of enemies spying in the dark. She couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous, as the consequences of being discovered would be disastrous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, My King.¡± Ye Zi¡¯s voice sounded in her mind, calming Lu Yao¡¯s emotions. ¡°Although that group of people can detect the Golden Mark¡¯s rhythm through a particr method, the process isn¡¯t that simple. Unless they¡¯re very close, but even if they can sense the Golden Mark¡¯s rhythm, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find our location. Otherwise, they would have seeded long ago and wouldn¡¯t have to wait until now.¡± Ye Zi consoled softly.


    Walking on the road, hearing what Ye Zi said, Lu Yao nodded, barely calming down her emotions. Indeed, just as Ye Zi said, even if the other party had the means, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have taken them so long to track her down. But even so, there were still risks.


    Therefore, Lu Yao was highly cautious this time. Out of caution, she did not undergo metamorphosis near her home. After all, she would be around this area quite frequently from now on. If she were suspected within this area, there would be a huge trouble in the future.


    Before her metamorphosis, she left this area with the excuse of traveling and found a faraway ce.


    ¡®Brother¡¯s workce seems to be not far away¡­¡¯ Arriving at the area, Lu Yao looked at the map and recalled Chen Heng¡¯s location. She could not help but hesitate, ¡®Should I run further away?¡¯


    Out of instinct, she subconsciously wanted to avoid Chen Heng¡¯s location, not wanting her brother to take any additional risks. However, at this point, it seemed that it was already toote.


    The Golden Mark¡¯s recovery signs in her body became more apparent. Very soon, she would not be able to control it. Even if Lu Yao forcefully suppressed the recovery process of the Golden Mark, she would only be able to dy it for one or two days at most, and such a short period was not enough for her to go any further. After all, she still needed to find a ce to metamorphose quietly, which would also require a certain amount of time.


    Lu Yao hesitated for a moment and decided not to leave. Instead, she chose to get off the car and search around the area. She soon found a ce and prepared to undergo a peaceful metamorphosis.


    To Lu Yao and Ye Zi, this was just a standard metamorphosis, just a little riskierpared to before. However, if nothing unexpected happened, there should be no danger.


    However, in reality, the danger was gradually approaching without the two of them knowing, and it would be close to them soon.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s this area?¡± In the quiet room, there were many sophisticated instruments. The middle-aged man looked at the woman in the red dress and asked calmly.


    ¡°If the information provided by that person is correct, it should be here.¡± The woman in the red dress nodded calmly, then she continued, ¡°Although it¡¯s arge area, it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡°That Golden King might not have thought...¡± The middle-aged man sneered, ¡°She tried her best to hide, but in reality, her location is no secret to us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Mr. Ferrier?¡±


    He turned around and looked at the figure behind him. A thin and weak figure faced the middle-aged man and could not help but tremble.


    Through the bright lights in the room, he could see the appearance of this figure. He wore a decent set of clothes and looked extremely old from his appearance. He met the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze and forced a smile on his face. ¡°Lord Olly, you must be joking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± A mocking smile appeared on the middle-aged man named Olly¡¯s face. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, the loyal subordinate of the Golden King, it would have taken us a lot of effort to find her.¡± The expression on his face was rather unique.


    To the people present, Ferrier was indeed a special person. He was not a direct subordinate of the Five Knights but a knight who had once followed and pledged his loyalty to the Golden King. He was the person that the Golden King trusted the most, and this was the core. Such a knight should have pledged his loyalty to the Golden King to death.


    However, this knight betrayed the Golden King and chose to join the Five Knights. He even helped them search for the Golden King, which was shameful.


    Of course, to Olly and the others, Ferrier¡¯s betrayal was shameful, but it also brought them great convenience, for example, at this moment.


    Even though they had already discovered the star where the Golden King was hiding, the area within the star was too extensive. Under the circumstances where they could not destroy the star or use other means, it would be a troublesome matter if they wanted to explore and find the Golden King step by step. And even if they could seed, they would need to spend a lot of time to allow the Golden King to grow.


    However, with the help of this knight, Ferrier, the situation would be different. After all, Ferrier was once the core subordinate and one of the most trusted knights of the Golden King. He could indeed find the King.


    Just as Ye Zi could find Lu Yao urately in the entire Qika Star, Ferrier had the same ability. Therefore, with Ferrier¡¯s help, it would undoubtedly be much easier to find the Golden King.


    Of course, this was also the reason why others despised Ferrier. Based on the ability he possessed, the Golden King undoubtedly gave him the greatest degree of trust and regarded him as a trustworthy confidant, with special respect and recognition. However, even so, he had still betrayed the Golden King.


    Others naturally despised such actions, but even so, there was still something that needed to be done. Ferrier was not too weak, only second to Olly and the woman in the red dress in this team. His ability was of great use. Therefore, he still had the treatment and attention that they needed.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Standing where he was, Olly looked at Ferrier before continuing, ¡°You should seize the time to sense it. Avril, get ready.¡± He looked at the woman in the Red Dress and said calmly, ¡°This time, we have to go all out and take down the Golden King in one go.¡±


    No matter what kind of enemy they faced, they had to go all out. Olly and the others were very clear about this principle in front of them. Moreover, the other party was not a weakling but the strongest king who had once roamed the gxy. It was conceivable that the other party¡¯s potential was terrifying, and she would be very alert.


    If they failed this time and let the other party escape, she would realize that a traitor had appeared and make corresponding arrangements and means. At that time, the hunt would be even more challenging. Therefore, they had to use all of their strength this time to ensure sess. Everyone present understood this very well.


    Listening to Olly and Avril¡¯s conversation, Ferrier silently lowered his head, and no one knew what he was thinking. He was silent, not saying a word. Under the light, he looked a littleplicated. However, he had to do what he had to do.


    After a short rest, they quickly set off in a specific direction. The undercurrents in the surroundings surged, and something big was about to happen.


    ...


    The sunlight illuminated the sky early morning, brightening up the entire world. In the quiet room, Chen Heng opened his eyes and looked forward.


    After a night of meditation, his spiritual power had once again increased a little, bing more acute. Getting up from bed, he walked to the windowsill and looked at the outside world.


    The scenery outside was still the same, and it didn¡¯t seem to have changed much. The world outside was bright and beautiful. The light shone in all directions, brightening up the world.


    Chen Heng picked up his phone, and coincidentally, Liu Rou called.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He looked at the scenery outside and said casually.


    ¡°Some things happened recently. You have to be careful during this period. If you see any dangerous people, remember not to go near them.¡±?Liu Rou¡¯s voice sounded solemn on the phone as if she was nervous about something.


    Chen Heng could not help but frown listening to Liu Rou¡¯s words, feeling a little surprised. Out of instinct, he immediately realized something.


    ¡®It seemed like something big was about to happen.¡¯ This thought shed through his mind, but he still nodded and said, ¡°I understand, but what exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t speak clearly on the phone. I¡¯ll send you a copy of the informationter, and you¡¯ll understand.¡± On the phone, Liu Rou¡¯s voice sounded again.


    Then, they continued to chat for a while, then Chen Heng hung up the phone and walked to theputer. Liu Rou had sent the information over. Chen Heng looked at it casually, and then he couldn¡¯t help but pause.


    ¡®It has already started¡­¡¯ Chen Heng thought as he looked at the information on theputer screen. It wasn¡¯t anything else but something that had happened during this period.


    Based on the information, a powerful extraterrestrial force had descended on this and was in contact with the surrounding forces, as if they were searching for something.


    As a significant force that spans the gxy, the ck Dream Group was also among the other party¡¯s contact targets and had already been in contact. Therefore, the ck Dream Group headquarter had issued a special order, warning all the divisions to try their best to be on guard and, at the same time, cooperate with the other party¡¯s request. On the document, there was arge amount of supplementary information.


    ¡°The target is powerful and has many fourth rank existences. Try to avoid any contact with them!¡± These were the remarks on the document marked in red, afraid that those reading it would forget. It seemed that the ck Dream Group was very afraid of this group of extraterrestrial forces.


    Although the ck Dream Group was also a significant force that left its home, the strongest existence within its entire force was probably only at the fifth rank. And among this group of extraterrestrial forces, the fourth rank experts were everywhere, not to mention two fifth rank existences. With such power, one could not help but be afraid.


    ¡®Two fifth rank existences¡­¡¯ Chen Heng thought, and his expression remained calm.


    After a period of recuperation, he had sessfully stabilized his power, reaching the fourth rank. Moreover, he was not weak even among the other fourth rank existences and could even be considered one of the very strong ones through his various means.


    With this level of strength coupled with the Ancient Mecha, the other fourth-rank existences would not be his match. However, that might not be the case for the fifth-ranks.


    In the past, Chen Heng had nevere into contact with the fifth rank existences in this world, and he did not know how their battle strength was. Moreover, it was impossible for a fifth rank existence not to have any means. Perhaps they also possessed the Ancient Mecha, like Chen Heng. It might be a little risky if they were to meet rashly.


    Chen Heng¡¯s face was calm as all sorts of thoughts shed through his mind. As for the other party¡¯s identity and true purpose, he was already clear about it.


    Who else could have descended onto this besides the Five Knights¡¯ subordinates at this point? This was indeed the time, calcting andparing it with the original trajectory of fate.


    ¡®Unknowingly, it¡¯s time¡­¡¯ Chen Heng sighed, and he could not help but feel a little surprised. ¡°Is it nearby?¡±


    He was a little surprised, but he also understood precisely why Liu Rou was so anxious and purposely called him to remind him. It seemed that this group of Five Knight¡¯s subordinates was now near Chen Heng, and they were dangerous people.


    Based on the information, these people had already targeted this area. The person they were looking for was currently nearby.


    ¡®This also meant¡­¡¯ Chen Heng fell into deep thought, then he picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Hello, the number you have dialed is unavable. Please try againter...¡± A familiar voice sounded.


    As expected, Lu Yao¡¯s phone was switched off. She was most likely in a metamorphosis. Just then, he received a few messages. Some were sent by the authorities, some were reminders from the Dragon City Academy, and messages from the ck Dream Group.


    It seemed that all influential forces had dropped messages to him. The official message ordered Chen Heng to lead people to lock down the streets and guard a specific area to prevent idents and terrorists. From its looks, the officials had already been contacted by the Five Knight¡¯s subordinates to provide them assistance to a certain extent.


    The message sent by Dragon City Academy was to remind the terror of that group of people and to remind Chen Heng to be cautious and not to have any conflict with them.


    Besides a reminder, there was also a mission from the ck Dream Group to have Chen Heng try his best to keep an eye on the situation in the surroundings and immediately report it to the group¡¯s higher-ups if he found anything suspicious.


    From its looks, the ck Dream Group also had their concerns whilemunicating with that group of people.


    Chen Heng shook his head, did not know what to say. However, even though he was speechless, he still had to do what he had to do. This was precisely what Chen Heng wanted.


    Therefore, he quickly went to the local garrison office, led his subordinates, and promptly rushed to another area. Based on the instructions given by the officials, they could lock down this area.


    ¡°Sir... do you think we will encounter any big problems this time?¡±


    While working, a figure came to Chen Heng and said carefully. This figure looked very young and beautiful. From her appearance, she was only 16 or 17 years old.?She had long red hair and looked lively and cute. But at this moment, her face looked bitter.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Chen Heng nced at the girl, then asked softly.


    Her name was Jiang Wen. Like Chen Heng, she was also one that the ck Dream Group focused on nurturing.. It was said that she was the daughter of a high-ranking official and had a strong background.

 Chapter 472 - The Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 472: ¨C The Hunt</h4>


    There were many people like Jiang Wen under Chen Heng, and there was nothing he could do.


    Chen Heng relied on the power of the ck Dream Group, and at the same time, he would inevitably be affected. Therefore, when his status rose, a group of people wanted to stuff people under him to achieve their goals.


    Chen Heng had already gotten used to this kind of situation, as it was unavoidable. He didn¡¯t refuse as it didn¡¯t affect him much, so it didn¡¯t matter.


    However, looking at Jiang Wen¡¯s appearance, it seemed that she had already heard some news.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    Jiang Wen first looked around, then looked at Chen Heng in front of her. Only then did she carefully say, ¡°I heard that this time, there seems to be a big fish within our jurisdiction.¡± From the looks of it, she seemed quite mysterious.


    Chen Heng did notment on Jiang Wen¡¯s words, nor did he show any attitude, then he softly said, ¡°Where did you hear the news from?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s my grandfather and the others.¡± A bitter expression appeared on Jiang Wen¡¯s face. ¡°My grandfather even specially sent people to tell me to be careful and not to cause trouble. Sir, do you think we¡¯ll encounter any danger this time?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be that dangerous.¡± Chen Heng nced at her, then shook his head and said softly, ¡°As long as you¡¯re careful enough, nothing will happen. Alright, keep up.¡± He turned around and looked at the team. Then he left without saying anything else. Behind him, Jiang Wen looked at Chen Heng¡¯s back with a bitter look, but she still followed him obediently.


    This time, Chen Heng¡¯s mission was to lockdown this area and searched for suspicious people. However, in reality, he didn¡¯t need to trouble himself with that task, as naturally, there would be people under him to solve it.


    Chen Heng¡¯s real mission was to guard this ce and prevent anyone from taking advantage of the chaos to wreak havoc. Of course, if he discovered the target, he would follow the authorities¡¯ instructions and try his best to control the target and capture him first.


    From its looks, even though they were in contact, each party had their thoughts. Regardless of whether it was the ck Dream Group or the Qika Federation, they all wanted to take control of their target first.


    If possible, they definitely wouldn¡¯t mind snatching food from the tiger¡¯s mouth. They wanted to take control of the Golden King¡¯s reincarnation before the Five Knight¡¯s subordinates did.


    After all, the Golden King¡¯s reincarnation was undoubtedly extremely valuable. Be it his identity as the Golden King, the various secret skills that the Golden King had once mastered, or even other things. They were all rare treasures.


    The Qika Federation and the ck Dream Group were undoubtedly very tempted by this. If they could obtain the treasures, they would undoubtedly be able to increase their foundations greatly.


    Chen Heng believed that if it weren¡¯t because he was in a hurry and it was urgent, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be in such a situation right now. The instructions given to him by the officials had given him corresponding hints, telling him to stall time as much as possible so that he could wait for the officials¡¯ powerhouse to arrive.


    Based on Chen Heng¡¯s understanding, if he waited a little longer and if the Five Knights¡¯ subordinates did not make much progress and did not capture Lu Yao in time, then the officials¡¯ powerhouse would arrive. By that time, the situation would be even more chaotic.


    Chen Heng could not help but look in the distance. He could vaguely sense a familiar aura appearing in the distance through his senses, faintlying from afar. That aura was naturally not someone else. It was Lu Yao.


    ¡®As expected, she just happened toe to this area?¡¯ Feeling the faint auraing from Lu Yao in the distance, Chen Heng thought, then he silently looked towards the horizon. His gaze instantly pierced through theyers of istion and instantly spotted the distance.


    Faintly, a purple mist rose. The light purple Power of Destiny was burning as if it had already sensed danger and was beginning to erupt.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s point of view, although the Power of Destiny was somewhat shaken, it was still stable and shouldn¡¯t be difficult to ovee this hurdle.


    After all, no matter what, Lu Yao was still the chosen one of this world. Hence, even if she were in danger, she would always be able to turn the situation around.


    Moreover, Chen Heng was there to hold the fort at the crucial moment. Therefore, Chen Heng was at ease with Lu Yao¡¯s situation. At this moment, the aura on Lu Yao¡¯s body was still. She seemed to be quite stable and didn¡¯t meet any danger.


    Chen Heng stopped at the area he was in charge of, bringing Jiang Wen and the others to patrol the surroundings.


    Time slowly passed, and soon, another two days had passed. There seemed to be some changes in the surroundings.


    Under the officials¡¯ efforts, the number of people in the surroundings rapidly decreased. All the unrted people left one by one, clearing out this area. There were fewer and fewer people here. Of course, the reason given by the officials was to hunt the terrorists down.


    Early morning, everything began to recover. Sunlight illuminated thend and the surrounding around it.


    As usual, Chen Heng walked into the street in front of him and looked around.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ In the distance, an inexplicable fluctuation appeared. Vaguely, it seemed that someone was fighting. Walking on the road, Chen Heng felt the intense fluctuationing from the distance, and his body paused as if he was a little surprised.


    ¡®Has it started?¡¯ Chen Heng looked at thend in the distance and could already sense the situation. In his field of vision, there were indeed people fighting in the distance. The strength of the two parties fighting should not be too strong, it should be in the second rank.


    He just didn¡¯t know if it was Lu Yao, but it should be.


    At this time, this ce waspletely locked down. Not many people would dare to stay here, let alone fight in this ce. If it were the case, they were purely disrespecting their lives.


    Moreover, the strength of the two parties fighting was also very simr to Lu Yao¡¯s strength at this moment. Based on Chen Heng¡¯s estimation, after Lu Yao absorbed the evolutionary stone that he had given her, coupled with this transformation, her strength should have reached a second rank by now, which was about the same.


    Feeling the fluctuations of the fight from afar, Chen Heng did not move but only brought Jiang Wen to patrol around, looking as if everything was normal. Since it was merely a second rank, he believed that Lu Yao could handle it.


    As the future Golden King, even if Lu Yao had just advanced, she was not someone an ordinary second rank couldpare to, not to mention that she has Ye Zi by her side. With Ye Zi¡¯s strength, even if she had not fully recovered yet, it should not be a problem for her to deal with a second rank.


    Sure enough, in just a short while, the aura shed past and disappeared. Then, Lu Yao¡¯s aura once again disappeared. Even Chen Heng himself could not urately sense it.


    Even if he had nted a divine power seed in Lu Yao¡¯s body, Chen Heng could not do much to find Lu Yao but could only roughly sense Lu Yao¡¯s current state. It had to be said that Lu Yao was pretty good at hiding herself.


    Within the next few days, everything went on as usual, just that there were fewer and fewer people around.


    On the testing instrument, shing fluctuations can be seen from time to time. However, when they rushed over based on the location shown on the instrument, they only found a few corpses. Among these corpses, most were at the second rank.


    A third rank Beastmaster had encountered a target before, but his senses had been blinded in an instant, and he was directly injured. By the time he regained his senses and returned to normal, the target had already disappeared. From the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t get to see the target¡¯s true appearance.


    ording to him, the target seemed to have mastered some kind of unique spiritual battle skills that could cause one to fall into a state of unconsciousness instantly, cutting off all contact with the outside world. This was some kind of unique trick.


    Arge number of people were making their moves. As time passed, the atmosphere of the lockdown was slowly shrinking, and it will soon be aplete lockdown. During this process, the target¡¯s attack was rapidly elerating.


    A few dayster, in an empty alley, Lu Yao stopped, gasping for breath, looking a little disheveled. The neat clothes she had been wearing werepletely dirty with stains of blood, and there was a strong smell of blood. Her body was also full of wounds.


    It seemed that she had suffered a lot recently. Compared to before, she looked more determined. However, there was a hint of fatigue in her eyes, and she seemed to be very tired.


    Of course, this was not surprising. The constant hunt down for a little girl like her, the constant hunt down was too scary. She had not slept well these few days, nor had she truly spent an hour in peace. Whenever she stopped, the people around her would chase and try to hunt her down. Under this terrifying pressure, Lu Yao¡¯s mind was constantly tense and had already reached a certain limit.


    Of course, under immense pressure, it also brought about tremendous growth. Compared to before, the current Lu Yao had grown a lot. After a few consecutive battles, she slowly matured and became sharper. Her will was also more determined. Unlike before, she no longer hesitated to attack, which was undoubtedly a good thing.


    However, no matter how good it was, she had to pass this test first. Otherwise, it would all be for naught.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t caught up yet?¡± Walking over, she panted heavily, and her face looked tired.


    ¡°No.¡± Besides her, Ye Zi looked a bit nervous. Ye Zi was no longer in the form of a puppy but a humanoidpared to before. Although the form of a puppy saved her energy, it was not powerful enough and was not suitable for the moment.


    ¡°No, I have to change my appearance again.¡± Lu Yao stood there, gasping for breath as she said, ¡°The previous appearance has already been discovered. I have to change it again now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do.¡± Hearing Lu Yao¡¯s words, Ye Zi revealed a bitter smile and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already used up the number of times you can change the gem. If you want to use it again, you¡¯ll have to wait for a week.¡±


    To avoid being hunted down and to avoid causing trouble, they had frequently changed their appearances over the past few days. At this moment, their appearances were no longer their original appearances. Currently, they looked like two young men and not a young woman. Of course, ordinary changes were only a cover and did not have much effect on the true powerhouse.


    However, they were different at this moment. The disguise on their bodies was achieved by using a unique secret treasure ¨C the changing gemstone. Hence, their concealment was higher, and even if they were at the fourth rank, it would be difficult to discover their disguise.


    However, even so, they were still in an extremely dangerous situation. Behind them, the people who had previously discovered them could catch up at any time.


    ¡°We have to leave this ce as soon as possible¡­¡± Ye Zi panted heavily before saying, ¡°They have locked onto our aura. If we don¡¯t leave this area in a short period, it would be very easy for them to find us again.¡±


    ¡°And my secret techniques¡­¡± Lu Yao panted heavily and was a little confused.


    Before this, to avoid being hunted down by those people, she had used many secret techniques. Most of these secret techniques originated from the former Golden King, which was a secret technique that only the direct descendants of the Golden King were qualified to practice. Logically speaking, no one should know about it, let alone know how to crack it.


    In the past, after she used secret techniques, no one would be able to discover anything, let alone find her. But now, the situation was different. Before this, the secret techniques that she used were directly broken and did not seem to have any effect at all. This situation could not help but make her feel puzzled.


    And this time, when Lu Yao was undergoing her metamorphosis, the other party immediately came looking for them and discovered their location.


    ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ Ye Zi frowned, and frightening thought that she could not believe shed through her mind, so much so that she did not dare to think too deeply about it. But before she could continue thinking, a series of sounds came from behind her.


    At the end of the alley, a series of soft footsteps could be heard, as if someone was walking over. Lu Yao and Le Zi¡¯s movements suddenly stopped. Not far away, the footsteps were so clear, and the target was also clear as if someone had already noticed them and was walking in their direction.


    It seemed to be the case, and a sense of horror surged in Lu Yao¡¯s heart, and she slowly looked behind. At the end of the alley, there was no one there.


    However, bloody footprints slowly appeared on the ground, along with the sounds of footsteps. It was as if someone was walking past this ce and was heading towards them. A fatal sense of danger emerged.


    Lu Yao slowly turned around and subconsciously exchanged a nce with Ye Zi. Then, without any prior agreement, they immediately ran away. Their speed was very fast, and they were exceptionally skilled as if they had run away many times.


    They left the alley in front of them and ran towards another ce in just an instant. After they left, the bloody footprints in the distance continued to spread, reaching the ce where they were standing.


    A pair of blood-red eyes slowly appeared, followed by a ferocious and terrifying face. A ck robe figure appeared and stood where Lu Yao and Ye Zi were originally standing, emitting a strong bloody smell.


    He looked at the figures of Lu Yao and Ye Zi, who had left in the distance and felt the vigorous vitality on their bodies. He could not help but reveal a smile that was enough to scare people to death.


    ¡°Found them¡­¡± A hoarse voice sounded in the area.


    Then, the figure slowly disappeared as if it had never existed.


    In the distance, under the faint sunlight, Chen Heng and Jiang Wen were patrolling this area, though there was nothing much to patrol, because during this period, to hunt Lu Yao down, those unrted people had already left this area. This area had already been locked down, and most of the people inside were not ordinary people. Under the current circumstances, no one dared toe in and cause trouble if they still wanted to live.


    However, even so, they still had to patrol. After all, this was a mission, though Chen Heng did not care much about this. For him, it was just for show.


    At this moment, Chen Heng¡¯s body paused, and he looked surprised. He turned around and looked in a certain direction in the distance. ¡°We¡¯re already here?¡±


    During this period, Lu Yao and Ye Zi had concealed themselves very well that even Chen Heng was unable to locate them urately. He could only barely sense that Lu Yao was still here through his perception of the divine power seed.


    However, now, he suddenly sensed Lu Yao¡¯s aura, which was somewhat chaotic and appeared somewhat weak, revealing a sense of decay and exhaustion. That aura seemed to contain an ominous presence as if it was being targeted by something bad.


    It gave Chen Heng a very bad feeling. Of course, what concerned Chen Heng the most was Lu Yao and Ye Zi¡¯s current location. At this moment, their current location did not seem to be too far away from Chen Heng..

 Chapter 473 - The Shadow Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 473: ¨C The Shadow Old Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Has he already arrived here?¡±


    Standing on the spot, feeling the direction of the divine power seed, Chen Heng muttered to himself. From what he could sense, a strange aura rose in the distance, giving people a vague sense of foreboding.


    At this moment, Lu Yao seemed to have been followed by someone. Chen Heng raised his head and saw a patch of purple rising in the air. The initially strong power of Destiny seemed to be shaking. They must have already encountered a crisis. Lu Yaoshould has encountered quite a bit of trouble at this moment.


    Chen Heng pondered for a moment, then stopped and walked forward. Behind him, Jiang Wen looked at Chen Heng¡¯s actions and was a little confused.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng¡¯s actions and was a little puzzled. However, after hesitating for a moment, she resolutely followed after him. The two of them slowly walked forward to another empty area. The area in front of them looked very spacious.


    The ce looked like it should be a za. It could be seen that this ce should have been vivacious before. Many shops were standing around. All of them had closed their doors at this moment. There were no pedestrians around, and no shops were open, which made the area look a little deste.


    Chen Heng walked to this ce and then looked forward. There, a few figures were faintly discernible. They passed through that ce, and their positions were constantly changing at this moment. But vaguely, they were heading towards this ce. Chen Heng felt the movement, and he calmed his heart down.


    In front of them, two figures were shuttling through the area at high speed. Ye Zi pulled Lu Yao along as they walked through the area at high speed. At this moment, her expression became somewhat unsightly.


    ¡°The power in my body is gradually weakening...¡±


    Behind her, Lu Yao¡¯s expression was a little ugly. At this moment, she said softly, looking a little weak. From just now until now, it was as if they had been affected by some unknown power. The power in their entire bodies was gradually weakening. Even their life force weakened as if they had been sucked away by something.


    Clearly, in the small alley just now, the two had been tampered with. At this moment, there were already some things on their bodies. Lu Yao¡¯s expression was weak. At this moment, the aura in her body was somewhat declining, and her strength was continuously declining.


    Of course, Ye Zi was not much better. At this moment, the aura on her body was also extremely weak. However, her strength was much stronger than Lu Yao¡¯s, so she could still barely hold on. She managed to pull Lu Yao and run forward.


    As for Lu Yao, she had already reached her limit. To put it bluntly, with her current strength, if she did not have the power of the Golden Mark as support, she would probably have already died.


    That strange power was so overbearing, forcefully absorbing their bodies¡¯ power and life force.


    ¡°I can¡¯t continue like this!¡±


    Feeling the power in her body gradually disappearing, Ye Zi gritted her teeth, and this thought shed through her mind. Compared to Lu Yao, who was still somewhat at a loss, Ye Zi could undoubtedly see the situation even more clearly.


    She understood that they had probably not escaped at all. They had already fallen into the trap in the alley just now, and someone had nted a curse mark in their bodies.


    If they did not get rid of the mark, then the power in their bodies would continue to weaken, and they might even be directly sucked to death by the curse. To continue running like this was equivalent tomitting suicide. In the end, both of them would die.


    The only solution was to take advantage of the fact that they still had the power to turn around and kill that person. As long as they killed that person, the curse mark would lose the support of its power, and it would naturally lift and disappear.


    But if they did that, they would undoubtedly be ying right into that person¡¯s hands. That person who wanted to nt the mark and cast the curse on them was probably to probably force them to turn back and fight it out.


    They had two options, and it seemed like regardless of which option they chose would lead to the same dead end.


    At this moment, these two words appeared in Le Zi¡¯s mind. Even she was feeling a little helpless at this moment. She had the curse mark on her body, and there were powerful pursuers behind her. She could not see the slightest hope of escaping if this went on. Sooner orter, they would die. But even so, she could not give up.


    As she ran, she turned around and looked behind her. Behind her, Lu Yao¡¯s face was pale. At this moment, she looked extremely weak, like a person who had suffered a severe illness. But even so, the power of the Golden King was still spreading within her body, supporting her life.


    Looking at Lu Yao, Yezi decided in her heart.


    ¡°I can die, but my king must live...¡±


    This thought shed through her mind, and then she made a decision. She sped up and ran forward desperately. Behind them, a shadow passed by. At this moment, it followed them at a steady pace, like a cat catching a mouse. Very quickly, they arrived at an empty za.


    ¡°My king...¡±


    After arriving here, Ye Zi took a deep breath. She was about to ask Lu Yao to escape alone. At this moment, she was already prepared to die here. But at this moment, an ident urred.


    In front of her, an unknown aura appeared. Following that, a figure slowly appeared. This was the figure of a young man. He was standing there, and from its looks, he seemed to have been waiting there for a long time. And this figure was none other than someone they were familiar with.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Behind Yezi, Lu Yao was also stunned. She looked at the figure in front of her and stood rooted to the ground, almost shouting out. Fortunately, she finally remembered her situation at the critical moment and quickly reacted.


    ¡®Why was her brother here?¡¯


    This thought shed through Lu Yao¡¯s mind. Compared to her, Yezi, who was beside her, reacted faster.


    ¡°The people who are pursuing us in this area are all from the Garrison Department... And your brother is also one of them...¡±


    In other words, Lu Yao¡¯s brother was also one of the people who hade to hunt them down. This result made Lu Yao freeze on the spot, not knowing what to say.


    Should she tell the truth directly?


    But at this moment, they were not in their actual appearance. Moreover, the pursuers behind them were still there. If they opened their mouths, would they hurt her brother?


    And behind them, the shadow gradually became clear and was already standing behind them. The shadow looked at Lu Yao and Chen Heng in front of him and Chen Heng. A sinister smile appeared on his face. ¡°It looks like the two of you have nowhere to run...¡±


    ¡°Stay obediently...¡±


    He let out a cold smile then continued to walk forward.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯re going to be rich...¡±


    Standing beside Chen Heng, Jiang Wen looked at Lu Yao and Ye Zi, who were standing in a daze. She could not help but show excitement on her face. To her, this was like a free lunching from the sky. She originally thought that it was just an ordinary patrol, but she didn¡¯t expect to have the chance toplete an important task.


    As a child of the higher-ups, she had some understanding of their allies in this searching operation. The person opposite them was one of their allies. He was a Level Four expert, proficient in mental curses. He was extremely difficult to deal with, even among the Level Four experts. And the two people he was chasing were the obvious targets of this operation.


    After sessfully capturing the target, although most of the credit would go to the other party, as the helpers, they would probably be able to obtain a lot of credit and receive arge number of rewards. Thinking of the reward given by the officials, Jiang Wen could not help but be excited.


    At this moment, the shadow in front of them gradually approached. He slowly arrived behind Lu Yao and Ye Zi. A hand was already stretched out, slowly wing at Lu Yao¡¯s neck.


    Lu Yao and Lu Yao seemed to be unaware of all this. At this moment, their entire bodies were frozen in ce. A terrifying sense of danger emerged in their hearts. On Lu Yao¡¯s forehead, a Golden Mark was shing. It seemed to have sensed something and was exerting force. And this was clear proof of her identity.


    Looking at the Golden Mark on Lu Yao¡¯s head, the person in the shadows revealed a smile, and his expression unconsciously became even more ferocious.


    In the next moment, everything in the surroundings came to a standstill. A soft sound came from this ce and spread out. A slender hand reached out and grabbed that pale and skinny arm. Then, the surroundings spun as if everything had returned to its original state. The cold force field faded away and was dispelled by an unknown force.


    Phew.


    Lu Yao immediately broke free from her previous state. At this moment, her face was filled with fear. Just now, she had truly felt the danger of death. If someone had not blocked that person at the crucial moment, she might really have died.


    Thinking of this, she subconsciously looked behind her. Behind her, Chen Heng¡¯s figure appeared. At this moment, he had already passed her and stood in front of the shadow.


    At this moment, his arm had already reached out and grabbed the arm that the shadow had reached out. The scene was silent for a moment, and it seemed a little quiet.


    After a long while, the shadow reacted and looked at Chen Heng in front of him. His expression became cold. ¡°What are you doing?


    ¡°The target is behind you, not me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Hearing the shadow¡¯s words, Chen Heng was silent for a moment. Then, he chuckled. ¡°Compared to the two ordinary children behind me, you look more like a terrorist.


    ¡°Now, pleasee with me.¡±


    ¡°Terrorist...¡±


    The shadow¡¯s voice became colder. ¡°Do you know what you are talking about?¡±


    Terrorist.


    The spiritual curse he cast and his appearance made him obvious as a terrorist. But in the past, no one dared to call him that, let alonee and hunt him down.


    If a terrorist were weak, he would be a criminal that everyone would beat up. But if he were strong enough, he would be an honored guest. It had been a long time since he had seen someone as stubborn as Chen Heng in his long life.


    Boom!


    The air started to boil, and faint shadows appeared in all directions. They were dancing like dragons and snakes, trying to swallow Chen Heng. Terrifying true spirit power bloomed and swept across the area in just an instant, suppressing everyone.


    A gentle breeze blew, blowing the ck robe of the shadow down, revealing the face of a cold old man. At this moment, the old man looked at Chen Heng coldly, as if he was looking at a dead person.


    In just an instant, the strength of a Level Four General was revealed without a doubt. At the back, Jiang Wen¡¯s heart was filled with fear looking at the scene in front of her and feeling the energy that spread out.


    The situation had changed too quickly, to the point that even she could not react in time. She really did not know why Chen Heng would suddenly attack that person.


    This would result in death!


    At this moment, her own fate was bleak. Chen Heng¡¯s strength was very strong. It was said that he had already reached the peak of Level Three. However, Level Three was still Level Three. It was definitely not on the same level as Level Four.


    Not to mention that the Shadow Old Man in front of her was not an ordinary Level Four. Instead, he was a terrifying expert that was close to the peak of Level Four.


    When such an expert attacked, it was impossible for Chen Heng to survive. And when that time came, it was likely she would escape death as Chen Heng¡¯s follower. Sooner orter, she would be finished off.


    ¡°It¡¯s over...¡±


    In an instant, she waspletely disheartened. However, the change in the situation was much faster than her own thoughts. In front of her, a terrifying power was blossoming.


    Facing the Shadow Old Man¡¯s outburst, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was very calm throughout the event. An invisible snake was spreading toward his body in the surrounding space as if wanting to devour Chen Heng.


    However, the moment these invisible things came into contact with Chen Heng¡¯s body, they werepletely destroyed and directly dispersed. They werepletely unable to obstruct anything. They couldn¡¯t even touch him, not to mention killing him.


    A crisp sound rang out. Then, a terrifying might blossomed. At this moment, Chen Heng¡¯s body arched slightly, and a silver light shed in his eyes. The boundless power turned into a true pressure as he charged forward.


    Silver brilliance!


    Within Chen Heng¡¯s body, along with Chen Heng¡¯s explosion, a pure and powerful true spirit blossomed, bringing a violent power as it smashed forward, contained within Chen Heng¡¯s attack.


    Bang!


    In a short instant, everything in the surroundings changed. In the surroundings, buildings began to copse, and broken stones flew out one after another, rushing towards the horizon. Faintly, a small-scale storm formed. At this point, it erupted,pletely negating the old man¡¯s aura.


    Level Four!


    Everyone present was silent. Whether it was Lu Yao, Ye Zi, or Jiang Wen, who had been terrified before, they were stunned at this moment. They hadn¡¯t expected this oue at all.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡±


    Ye Zi was shocked. As she looked at Chen Heng¡¯s back, she felt a little incredulous for the first time. ¡°How long has it been? How could he...¡±


    Ye Zi¡¯s past strength was above Level Four. She had once been through this stage, and it was precisely because of this that she understood how difficult it was for a normal person to reach this stage.


    To put it bluntly, she had seen many geniuses in the starry skies before, and she had also seen many young and famous experts. However, she had never seen someone like Chen Heng who had broken through in such a short period and possessed the strength of an ordinary person at such a young age.


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    Lu Yao, who was at the side, was also somewhat shocked. She did not know what to say at this moment. However, at this moment, the two of them had already reacted.


    Ye Zi pulled Lu Yao and decisively ran away again. They headed into the distance and soon disappeared from this ce.


    ¡°The captain is actually a Level Four!¡±


    Not far away, Jiang Wen looked at Chen Heng and Ye Zi, who were fighting in front of them. She was also somewhat in disbelief. At this moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She was the daughter of the higher-ups of the ck Dream Group, so she was very familiar with the situation within the organization. Even within the ck Dream Group, a Level Four¡¯s existence was sufficient to be a higher-up. Other than a few people, no one could suppress them.


    The ck Dream Group paid so much attention to Chen Heng before because he had shown amazing talent at such a young age. In the future, he had great hopes of advancing to Level Four and bing the group¡¯s core strength.


    However, it seemed that everyone expected him to advance in the future, but not at this moment.


    ¡°Thinking about it this way...¡±


    Jiang Wen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she suddenly felt a little excited. If Chen Heng¡¯s strength was so strong, didn¡¯t this mean that she had followed the right person?


    When Chen Heng rose in the future, as his former subordinate, would she still be afraid of not getting any benefits? In fact, even the matter of Chen Heng suddenly making a move could be interpreted in more ways.


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    She pped her thigh and came to a sudden realization. ¡°Captain doesn¡¯t want to fight against the Shadow Old Man. He wants to take the opportunity to showcase his strength and gain more authority. Only then will he be able to get more credit.¡±


    If he had the strength of the previous Level Three, then even if he could get some credit, the majority of the credit would definitely belong to someone else.


    If he didn¡¯t have the strength, then it was fine. But since he had the strength, then he naturally had to fight for it. Therefore, Chen Heng exposed his strength and fought for more say. In this way, when he received the final reward, he could also receive more rewards. He could even receive more resources to nurture him.


    Jiang Wen suddenly came to a realization. She felt that she had already thought it through. At that moment, Ye Zi and Lu Yao quickly rushed past her. However, Jiang Wen didn¡¯t even look at them. She only felt that they had passed by.


    It was impossible for the two of them to escape. After all, both of them had the mark of the Shadow Old Man on them. Even if they could run now, where could they run to?


    When the matter in front of them was over, and they were facing two Level Four pursuers, the two of them had no chance of escaping. Jiang Wen thought so confidently.


    However, things did not seem to be progressing ording to her n. In front of her, a terrifying power was blossoming. Overwhelming might radiate from within. In a short instant, twopletely different powers shed once more, smashing forward.


    An unknown power surged on Chen Heng¡¯s body, an unknown power surged, and ayer of golden armor appeared. There was an unknown aura spreading from it, suppressing everything.


    White bone imprints flickered on the Shadow Old Man¡¯s body, and a terrifying power faintly blossomed.


    Both sides were fighting in this ce. The power was suffocating, and it almost turned this area into ruins.. From the looks of it, it didn¡¯t seem like they were going to stop.

 Chapter 474

    <h4>Chapter 474:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Captain¡¯s strength... is so strong...¡±


    Feeling the increasingly terrifying battle ahead, Jiang Wen had no choice but to continue retreating. At this moment, looking at the battle in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lost. ¡°But why hasn¡¯t he stopped...


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be enough to disy his strength...¡±


    She was a little confused, not understanding what Chen Heng was trying to do. From the perspective of maximizing benefits, it should be sufficient as long as he disyed enough strength and showcased his prowess.


    After that, they would look for the two people from before. Naturally, they would have a share of the credit. It should be enough to achieve this step. At this point, regardless of whether it was the credit or other rewards, there would be no less. There would be a huge reward for them.


    However, looking at the current situation, it didn¡¯t seem like he would stop. To Jiang Wen, it looked more like a fight to the death. More importantly...


    Bang!


    A terrifying pressure bloomed as a figure flew out and crashed into a tall building before hitting heavily onto the ground. They fell heavily onto the ground. His face was ashen as he coughed outrge mouthfuls of blood.


    From the looks of it, he had suffered quite a lot in the battle between the two parties. At this moment, his entire body was covered in wounds. But even so, he still struggled, wanting to get up immediately. An unknown aura locked onto him at this moment.


    In front of him, a figure slowly appeared, walking out from the smoke and dust. This was the appearance of a young, handsome man. Although he looked like he was only sixteen or seventeen years old, his body was already emitting a terrifying aura that seemed to be supreme and unrivaled.


    His body was covered with ayer of golden armor. It seemed to be formed from some kind of unique power. It seemed somewhat illusory, but it blocked all the evil foreign energy outside, making it impossible to erode.


    Just like that, he walked over from afar. With each step he took, he arrived in front of the Shadow Old Man. Looking at Chen Heng, who had a calm expression and was not injured at all, the Shadow Old Man could not help but show fear on his face. ¡°How... how is it possible...


    ¡°Your strength!¡±


    An arm suddenly stretched out before he could finish his words, and a hand grabbed the Shadow Old Man¡¯s neck.


    Then, a terrifying power erupted. Chen Heng exerted force with his hand and lifted the Shadow Old Man, hanging him in the air, and then pushed him heavily.


    Bang!


    A huge hole was created on a wall, and a human-shaped depression appeared, revealing the Shadow Old Man¡¯s appearance. He was coughing up blood, and his body was covered in wounds. His aura was extremely weak.


    From the looks of it, he did not look like a fourth rank powerhouse, but more just an ordinary old man. Of course, this old man was not ordinary at all. In Chen Heng¡¯s sight, the Shadow Old Man was filled with a terrifying aura of resentment, and his spiritual energy was also filled with impurities. He could not help but frown.


    The Shadow Old Man was not a good person. One could even say that he was a person of absolute evil. Even though he was in such an impaired state, no one would feel a sense of pity towards him.


    But even so, he was still a fourth rank. Moreover, he was at the peak of the fourth rank. He should be amongst the best among the fourth rank. Now that he had been beaten up like this, he was as helpless as an ordinary person.


    Jiang Wen stared nkly at the scene in front of her. At this moment, her face was a little pale.


    ¡°Captain, you...¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng, who was standing in front of her and lifting the Shadow Old Man with one hand. She wanted to say something but hesitated. She was not a fool. At this moment, she could already sense the inexplicable atmosphere.


    The appearance in front of Chen Heng did not seem like he was just fighting for the right to speak and wanted to get more credit. From the looks of it, he was trying to kill the Shadow Old Man.


    He had done it. The Shadow Old Man that was supposed to be overly powerful among the fourth ranks was held in Chen Heng¡¯s hand like a dead dog. This scene could not help but shock Jiang Wen. For a moment, she was in a daze, not knowing what to say.


    At this moment, she only felt that her body and mind were tense. She wanted to do something, but she could not do anything. In the next moment, an unknown aura passed by in the distance. It was as if a natural enemy had descended, carrying an unrivaled aura.


    That aura was exceptionally terrifying. It was as if a star had fallen on the Earth, wanting to destroy everyone.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Sensing this aura, Jiang Wen¡¯s expression changed drastically. She seemed to have thought of something. She subconsciously raised her head and coincidentally saw a figure flying through the air in the distance, descending.


    It was a burly man. He wore a ck robe, and his expression was calm andposed. He was like a high and mighty king that had descended into this world. The man¡¯s appearance caused Jiang Wen to tremble subconsciously.


    ¡°Olly...The Ghost Hand¡­¡±


    Her body trembled slightly, and she subconsciously called out the man¡¯s name. The middle-aged man in the distance was none other than the group of people that had descended to the Qika.


    There were no weaklings among the group of people that had descended to this. Even the Shadow Old Man before her was nothing in that group of people but an ordinary person.


    However, Olly, the Ghost Hand was different. He was one of the leaders of the group and one of the two fifth rank powerhouses.


    A fifth rank.


    A powerhouse of this rank, no matter where he was, was truly a peak existence. Even in the vast starry skies, a fifth rank powerhouse was a terrifying existence, one able to destroy some weaks alone easily. A fifth rank¡¯s strength was unimaginable.


    And now, such an expert had descended. Furthermore, it was under such circumstances. Jiang Wen¡¯s face could not help but turn pale as a bad premonition arose, enveloping her entire body, causing her to tremble.


    The Shadow Old Man was the other party¡¯s subordinate. Now that Chen Heng had beaten him up, what would Olly think when he saw it? And if something happened to Chen Heng, what was a mere follower like her worth?


    Thinking of this, her heart became more and more fearful.


    ¡°It turned out like this.¡±


    Olly arrived here and looked at the scene in front of him with a calm expression. He had caught the aura of the Golden King¡¯s Mark before and thus had chased all the way here.


    He had not expected to encounter this scene just as he arrived here. The power of a fifth rank powerhouse¡¯s true spirit was far stronger than that of a fourth rank general. With a casual sweep of his hand, the power of his true spirit rippled in all directions, capturing the information left behind and reying the scene from before.


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Reying the scene from before, he stood where he was and raised his head once again, looking at Chen Heng with an ice-cold gaze. ¡°How dare you.¡±


    His gaze was ice-cold, and it seemed to contain a genuine power. Just his gaze alone was enough to freeze a person¡¯s soul and freeze everything. As his words fell, an invisible aura appeared, along with a powerful and terrifying mental will, enveloping this ce.


    A faint power of true spirit rippled in all directions, sweeping out and mming directly onto Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    However, this power of true spirit, which would easily defeat any other fourth rank,nded on Chen Heng¡¯s body like a cool breeze blowing on his face, not causing the slightest bit of movement. It was as if this power was just a light breeze.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Olly frowned, looking at Chen Heng in front of him. He seemed to be somewhat puzzled, but he did not care. He had only withstood a portion of his power, and that was nothing. Chen Heng¡¯s aura was still at the fourth rank.


    A fourth rank powerhouse was indeed a terrifying existence in the outside world. However, it was nothingpared to a fifth rank powerhouse. It didn¡¯t matter even if he could withstand a little of his aura.


    However, Chen Heng¡¯s performance had piqued his interest, and he had some thoughts.


    ¡°Let him go and kneel before me. Then, I¡¯ll repent and even spare your life.¡±


    He stood on the spot with a cold expression. He spoke indifferently with a majestic voice, as though he was a deity who had spoken. This was the chance he had given the other party. Seeing that the other party¡¯s strength was not bad and that he was so young, he suppressed his thoughts.


    However, his words didn¡¯t receive the reaction he deserved. In front of him, the young man¡¯s figure slowly turned around. His eyes calmly gazed back at Olly. In his hand, a surge of energy slowly surged and gathered.


    ¡°No!¡±


    In the young man¡¯s hand, the Shadow Old Man, whose neck was being strangled, felt the pressure and began to struggle desperately. ¡°Lord Olly, save...¡±


    Bang!


    A crisp sound erupted. In the next moment, under everyone¡¯s disbelieving gazes, the Shadow Old Man¡¯s movements stopped. His neck was broken, and his body stopped moving. Thest bit of his life force disappearedpletely.


    Blood sttered all over the sky and fell on the ground like a rain of blood.


    The faint power of true spirit dissipated and spread in all directions. It was suppressed by an even stronger aura and was directly destroyed.


    His soul was shattered!


    Looking at the Shadow Old Man who had directly fallen, Olly¡¯s expression instantly froze. Following that, intense anger appeared in his heart. It almost burned his body to ashes and burned the person in front of him to death.


    ¡°Very well! Very well!¡±


    He was so angry that heughed instead. A cold smile appeared on his face, and there was an unconceble fury in his eyes. ¡°You! Seek! Death!¡±


    In an instant, an enormous power pressed down on this ce, bringing with it the power of a true spirit. With a rumble, this ce was enveloped by a violent power, covering the entire za, and even the entire city. And in the center was none other than Chen Heng.


    A fifth rank was indeed worthy of being a fifth rank. Even if it was just a casual attack, the power that erupted from it was enough to surpass all the fourth rank powerhouses in the world.


    Just this single attack, even if it was just a small shockwave, was enough to kill the Shadow Old Man more than a dozen times. And in the midst of this, not to mention Chen Heng, even the surrounding za and others around would find it hard to escape. They would all die.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    Standing behind her, Jiang Wen looked at the scene in front of her and felt the power within it begin to roar. She fell to the ground, her face filled with despair. At this moment, she no longer had any hope for her future. She knew clearly that under this power, no one would be able to survive. No matter what kind of ideology Chen Heng had, it was probably useless.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a boyfriend yet!¡±


    She felt despair in her heart as this thought shed through her mind.


    In the distance, Lu Yao and Ye Zi, who were running, stopped in their tracks. Just now, the two of them had felt an abnormality in their bodies. The curse mark that had been lingering around them and could not be suppressed no matter how hard they tried had disappeared.


    Under the circumstance that they had not done anything, there was only one possibility for the curse mark to disappear.


    ¡°That person is dead?¡±


    Lu Yao and Ye Zi looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. They had fought with the Shadow Old Man before, so they knew how difficult it was to deal with him.


    To put it bluntly, even among the General Level, the Shadow Old Man was the most difficult to deal with. And such a powerful and terrifying enemy had fallen so quickly.


    ¡°Just how powerful is brother¡¯s strength...¡±


    However, before they could react, and even more terrifying explosion urred.


    In the surroundings, a terrifying aura was spreading. A violent Gen Qi carrying the power of the true spirit formed a bear storm that almost drowned the area. It was just a casual attack, but it gave people an inexplicable feeling of a natural disaster.


    It was so terrifying. Even if they did not face this power directly, just feeling the existence and rise of this power could make people feel a sense of despair.


    ¡°This is the fifth rank!¡±


    In an instant, Ye Zi felt the essence of this power, and her face turned extremely pale. Then, they felt it. The target of the powerful attack was none other than Chen Heng.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Lu Yao¡¯s eyes widened, and they were bloodshot.. She did not dare to imagine what would happen next.

 Chapter 475 - The Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 475:- The Explosion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The universe was silent. A gentle breeze blew, sweeping across thend.


    At this moment, an enormous power was descending, sweeping across this ce andpletely drowning it.


    Being in it, one would feel that one¡¯s life was so insignificant, just like fireflies facing the silver moon in the sky, unable topare. Jiang Wen truly felt it.


    Before this, the battle between Chen Heng and the Shadow Old Man was extremely intense that it made her feel a strong sense of terror. She could not even think of fighting against it.


    And now, it was even more so. Facing such a terrifying power that was like a natural disaster, her heart wavered, and her entire body was being dominated by fear.


    However, even though the light was bright, it stopped in the end and did not continue to spread. Fortunately, it had stopped. Otherwise, just this attack alone would have been able to strike the entire city and affect thend in all directions. Was it that person who took the initiative to stop and did not want to affect the others?


    That was not the case. Ghost Hand Olly had extremely powerful strength and a violent temper that was enough to intimidate all. However, he did not have suchpassion and consideration.


    If he could destroy this city with one strike and destroy the person that he hated in front of him along with the Golden King, that would be something he would be willing to do.


    However, he did not manage to do so in the end, because a brand new figure, Chen Heng slowly appeared in front of him. A huge amount of power was being emitted from his body.


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± At this moment, the hearts of the two person who were observing were shaken, as if they had not expected this.


    Under Jiang Wen¡¯s gaze, the illusory armor on Chen Heng¡¯s body that was condensed from the power earlier on automatically disappeared, and was reced with ayer of golden armor.


    The golden armor was noble, looking extremelyplicated and mysterious. It carried an awe-inspiring aura high up in the sky, filled with dignity, like a king that ruled the world.


    When thisyer of armor appeared, it shrouded Chen Heng¡¯s body and reinforced it. That power spread out, looking extremely eye-catching.


    ¡°This is...¡± Even Olly couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°The Ancient Armor?¡± He hadn¡¯t expected this.


    Ancient Armor was an extremely precious treasure even in the gxy, and only the most powerful people could have it. Even Olly, a fifth rank existence, didn¡¯t have an Ancient Armor that belonged to him. Yet now, he saw it here, on the other party who was just a young brat.


    Of course, the Ancient Armor was not the key. The most crucial point was that this armor had already acknowledged its owner. Although the Ancient Armor was powerful, it was very difficult to obtain its acknowledgment. If it was not for its courage, perseverance, and faith, it would not be able to be the true owner of the Ancient Armor. Only the truly strong were qualified to own their Ancient Armor, and such a person, whether in the gxy or on this, was undoubtedly rare.


    Every person had the potential to be a truly strong person, and before his eyes, there was one.


    Just now, it was precisely the power of the Ancient Armor that appeared and counteracted his attack, resulting in no adverse effects.


    ¡°Interesting...¡± Olly¡¯s tall body did not change, but a cold smile appeared on his face. ¡°An Ancient Armor. Is this the true trump card that you dare to fight against me? Naive!¡± Heughed coldly and then stretched out his hand again.


    A violent power was brewing, invisibly shrouding the surroundings, turning into a giant arm grabbing forward. Vaguely, it seemed as if an invisible arm was moving forward.


    Compared to before, Olly was much more serious this time. The power that he unleashed was not as earth-shattering as before, enough to shake the entire city. Themotion was much smaller. However, the power contained within did not weaken slightly. Instead, it became even more terrifying.


    Clearly, Olly did not show the same importance as before when facing Chen Heng, who had already revealed his Ancient Armor. However, even so, to him, this was all there was to it. The Ancient Armor was indeed an extremely powerful secret treasure. However, this kind of secret treasure also had its limits.


    A fourth rank existence might be able to rely on this secret treasure to surpass all fourth rank existences. However, against a fifth rank existence, that was all there was to it. In other words, the difference between a fourth rank and a fifth rank existence was something that ordinary people couldn¡¯t imagine. The difference in strength wasn¡¯t something that a single secret treasure could make up for.


    Hence, although Olly valued it, he didn¡¯t think much of it. It was just that he had taken some hits. However, it was clear that the development of the matter had exceeded his imagination.


    The Silver Star was dancing, and waves of invisible rivers were surging, rushing in all directions and then scattered. At this moment, the scene in all directions seemed to have changed.


    The city was still the same, the square was still the same, and the space was still the same. However, everything had changed. Vaguely, there was an inexplicable change happening, and it was about to appear.


    At this moment, Chen Heng seemed to be the center of the world. All the warriors around him were starting to operate crazily with him as the center. Olly could sense that Chen Heng¡¯s power was rapidly expanding.


    The golden armor on his body was brilliant. There was a mysterious mark flickering on the armor, resonating crazily with the heaven and earth in the surroundings, erupting with even more terrifying power.


    After that, the figure began to move. Chen Heng slowly extended his arm. In his palm, it was as if billions of shes of Milky Way twinkle, sweeping across thend in all directions.


    Just like that, he gently extended his hand. His movement seemed to be very slow, but the power contained within it was unprecedentedly huge and terrifying.


    Boom!


    A shocking muffled sound sounded in all directions. At this moment, it erupted, as if thousands of silver lightning bolts had streaked across the horizon, like swimming dragons, giving off an indescribable majestic power.


    In the next moment, everything disappeared. The image of an arm was disyed, and it crashed with a loud bang.


    Bang!


    Everything was copsing, and cracks began to appear, whether it was the buildings in all directions, the space in this ce, or other existences. It was as if the center had started to copse, and they were on the path of destruction.


    The gxy shattered! In an instant, a terrifying power erupted, and it exploded with a loud bang.


    Bang!


    A suffocating pressure swept forward, expanding like a storm, enveloping everything in all directions.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Olly¡¯s expression changed drastically. Sensing the iing power, he finally realized something terrifying.


    Under normal circumstances, the Ancient Armor indeed did not have the power to make aeback. However, Chen Heng seemed to be an exception. The power contained in this attack had reached the level of a fifth rank and was not weak even among the fifth rank.


    ¡°No!¡± Olly let out a miserable howl.


    At this moment, he tried my best to burst out the strength of his whole body, wanting to resist the pressure that was everywhere. However, this power was so powerful and terrifying that even he could notpletely resist it.


    In the end, countless silver lights shed and rushed forward,pletely drowning him. In the light, Olly¡¯s body shattered and was crushed into powder under such terrifying power.


    This ce was silent for a moment.


    That enormous and terrifying power had yet to disappearpletely, and was still rushing into the sky. At this moment, countless people turned and looked forward.. From outside this region, one could only see everything in pure silver color.

 Chapter 476 - Extermination

    <h4>Chapter 476: ¨C Extermination</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Without a doubt, the Imperial Beast transformation was an extremely cruel method. If one wanted to use this method, one had to kill the Imperial Beast they had nurtured for many years personally, extract its origin, and imnt it into one¡¯s body. The origin imnted through this method had to be intact.


    In other words, if one wanted to use this method, they had to deal with their Imperial Beast when it had reached its peak. Only then would they be able to leave behind aplete origin. One could imagine how cruel it was.


    After all, from a certain point of view, Beastmasters and Imperial Beasts were like real family members. Using this method meant that one had to kill their family member and obtain their power. It was extremely cruel. However, even so, the power one could obtain through this method was also imaginable.


    This was the case at this moment. Behind Chen Heng, Olly¡¯s expression was malevolent. At this moment, traces of Imperial Beast Transformation began to appear all over his body. Numerous scales began to appear on his body. They were exceptionally clear and eye-catching.


    All sorts of traces appeared, causing him to not look like a sane person at all. Instead, he looked like some kind of wild beast. But even so, the aura on his body became even stronger. It was much stronger than before.


    ¡°You forced me to this extent. You deserve to die!¡±


    With one hand, he pierced through Chen Heng¡¯s body. Olly¡¯s face looked particrly ferocious, and at this moment, his entire body was trembling. If one looked carefully, one could see that there were many tiny wounds on his body, and there were even a few drops of ck blood dripping, slowly falling to the ground.


    From the looks of it, although he was still alive, he had also sustained serious injuries from the previous impact. At this moment, he did not lookpletely unscathed either.


    However, it was no wonder. After all, Chen Heng¡¯s attack just now was not that easy to withstand. Even if he could withstand it, he had already reached a certain limit at this moment. Even so, it was enough.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Olly¡¯s face revealed a ruthless expression. A powerful force was about to erupt from his palm as if he wanted to kill Chen Heng directly.


    Rumble!


    The surroundingnd was shaking, and billowing smoke and dust continuously swept across the area, enveloping this area. The violent force was about to explode, exploding with a bang.


    Bang!


    In the next moment, everything ended. The people in the distance sensed that the power that was about to explode suddenly halted as if it was stopped by something.


    A momentter, it disappeared at an extremely fast speed. The wind and sand gradually disappeared. The scene was revealed. The two of them were still in the same posture.


    Olly stood silently behind Chen Heng. At this moment, the malevolence on his face had disappeared, and his face was filled with disbelief. He looked at Chen Heng¡¯s back and opened his mouth, ¡°How... How is this...¡±


    As his hoarse words fell, he said each and every word. However, before he could finish his sentence, his body froze. Then, his originally powerful aura rapidly weakened.


    As if cracks had appeared on exquisite porcin, fine cracks appeared on his body. These cracks were small at first, but they kept spreading and getting bigger and bigger. In the end, an inexplicable power emerged from Olly¡¯s body and exploded.


    Standing still, Olly¡¯s face was filled with unwillingness. Then, his body exploded and turned into countless pieces, which then disappeared and fell to the ground.


    The ce was quiet. Only Chen Heng was left. He silently looked behind him and shook his head. Then, he walked forward. At this moment, the gap in his body was rapidly recovering. Even his broken battle armor had recovered on its own. It looked no different from before.


    This unbelievable recovery speed really made people¡¯s scalps go numb. At least in the distance, Jiang Wen felt a little terrified when she saw the scene in front of her. She didn¡¯t know what to say at this moment.


    Even for her, the scene in front of her was a little too exciting. What did she just see? Olly the Ghost Hand, who was famous across this gxy and was able to destroy the stars by himself, was destroyed by someone single-handedly.


    The whole process looked so easy. It was as easy as crushing an ant. It made people¡¯s scalps go numb. What was even more shocking was that the person who did all of this was none other than her captain, who was usually chatting andughing with her.. Just thinking about it made Jiang Wen¡¯s heart tighten.

 Chapter 477 - Coping

    <h4>Chapter 477: ¨C Coping</h4>


    Thinking about the previous situation, Jiang Wen could not help but sigh in her heart. At this moment, she felt an inexplicable sense of sadness.


    As heaven could tell, she had originally only wanted toe here to ck. How could she have thought that she would get involved in so many things, but it was all good now.


    She had witnessed Chen Heng¡¯s secret. Even if she wanted to clean it up, it was no longer probable. It was impossible for her to discover the methods set up by a fifth rank.


    Thus, she sensibly did not reveal any information and only repeated what Chen Heng had said earlier. Chen Heng was somewhat surprised by this and could not help but look at her meaningfully.


    They walked to the side, preparing to use the memory device to rey the previous scene. Under normal circumstances, with Chen Heng¡¯s and Jiang Wen¡¯s identities, even if they didn¡¯t want to retrace the scenes, it wouldn¡¯t matter. After all, they weren¡¯t ordinary. Even if it were just a simple retrace, it would easily expose a lot of secrets.


    But Chen Heng still went, looking honest. Then, the scenes in the memory device reappeared, which was the scenes from before. However, the reyed scenes were still somewhat different from before.


    For Chen Heng, the biggest difference was that he had changed from a participant in the battle to a bystander. Even Jiang Wen¡¯s memory had changed to a certain extent, and some details had been modified.


    Even though the people observing the recording had grave expressions throughout the entire process, none of them noticed the problem. Jiang Wen looked at the scene before her, and a cold sweat broke out on her back.


    ¡°Captain¡­ how did he do it?¡± She looked at Chen Heng, and this doubt arose in her mind.


    The scenes reyed in the memory device were all the previous memories, and memories should not be faked. But now¡­


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Jiang Wen was initially puzzled, but then she suddenly stopped and recalled the scenes from before.


    Before this, everything that happened during the battle was still vivid in her mind, very clear, without the slightest bit of obscurity. However, at this moment, under Jiang Wen¡¯s memories, there was another memory. In that memory, Chen Heng was not a fifth rank, but just a bystander.


    Their memories werepletely different, and there were many areas of conflict between them. However, at this moment, these two memories appeared so clearly in her mind concurrently.


    ¡®This is¡­¡¯ Feeling the new memory that appeared in her mind, Jiang Wen¡¯s back was already drenched in a cold sweat. At this moment, she felt a faint sense of fear and subconsciously looked to the side.


    Not far away, Chen Heng was still standing there, gently smiling, giving people a good impression of him.


    He seemed to sense Jiang Wen¡¯s gaze on him, and he turned around and looked at her, revealing a warm smile. Their gazes intersected, and in an instant, Jiang Wen shuddered, did not dare to think about it anymore.


    After that, she behaved very honestly, where every action followed the performance of that brand-new memory. There was nothing unusual about it.


    Looking at Jiang Wen¡¯s current appearance, Chen Heng smiled and did not say anything. The abnormality on Jiang Wen¡¯s body was a result of his work, creating a new memory and imnting it into someone else¡¯s mind. This kind of operation was somewhat inconceivable to the people of this world, but it was not difficult for Chen Heng, who used to be a wizard and possessed divinity.


    This world also had a certain degree of research on spiritual power. Powerful martial artists had strong spiritual power and could better control the mechas and unleash even stronger power. However, even so,pared to Chen Heng, the use of spiritual power in this world was still too rough.


    If Chen Heng wanted to, he could not only imnt a false memory fragment but could even use this memory to overwrite his original memory and make one believes that this false experience was true and wouldn¡¯t have too many doubts. But it was just unnecessary.


    If he wanted to do that, Jiang Wen could be a retard with her mind being distorted and prone to problems. But Chen Heng didn¡¯t do that. After all, she was still his subordinate.


    Judging from their interactions during this period, it was still pleasant. Hence, there was no need to go so far. As long as they could ensure that the other party was unable to leak the matter out, that would be enough.


    ¡®After settling that fellow, I should be able to dy him for some time.¡¯ Chen Heng thought as he looked towards the outside world.


    In the original trajectory, Ghost Hand Olly should have been disying his abilities. In Lu Yao¡¯s original fate, she had been under a lot of pressure in the early stages. To put it bluntly, this was the first obstacle that Lu Yao, as the chosen one, encountered on her way to bing the main character. It would be a nightmare for her for a long time.


    However, now, he was shattered by Chen Heng and died, leaving behind only residues on the ground. It was quite miserable aspared to his original fate. However, this was for the best. At least without Ghost Hand Olly, the troubles that Lu Yao would have encountered would disappear.


    The group of people who had descended to Qika would probably be much more restrained and wouldn¡¯t dare to carry on such arge-scale search. After all, from what Chen Heng knew, among the group of people who had descended this time, there were only two fifth ranks like Ghost Hand Olly.


    The difference in strength between these two fifth ranks wasn¡¯t too big. Hence, after Olly¡¯s death, not only did they lose a top-rank powerhouse, they wouldn¡¯t dare to be so high-profile if they had some intelligence because if Chen Heng could kill Olly, he could kill the other fifth ranks.


    Under such circumstances, the difference between the strong and the weak had already been overturned. If the other party had been wise enough, he would have hidden and would not have chased after Lu Yao in such a high-profile manner, as it seemed that they were courting death.


    Therefore, Lu Yao could develop without any worries for some time. Even if there were some twists and turns, there would not be too much danger.


    Of course, this was not all good news. Without difficulties and dangers, Lu Yao gained time and opportunity to develop steadily, but it also reduced her grinding.


    A true powerhouse was not someone who grew out of stability. The path of a chosen one¡¯s growth was filled with danger and terror.


    Compared to the original trajectory of fate, most of Lu Yao¡¯s difficulties today were blocked by Chen Heng. Her growth would more or less be affected, perhaps not as fast as the original trajectory.


    Besides, the arrival of the Five Knights was also crucial.


    Under the initial circumstances, two fifth ranks would be able to face any situation on the Qika Star. Therefore, Olly and the others would not be contacting the Five Knights hastily.


    However, the situation was different now. Facing a fifth rank who was suspected to be the follower of the Golden King, the group of people would most likely call for the Five Knights, which might speed up the pace of the Five Knights¡¯arrival.


    However, this was also unavoidable. Moreover, the Five Knights guarded all areas of the star, where each person was responsible for an expansive star map. People like them could not escape easily. Therefore, even if they would arrive early, it would still take some time.


    Chen Heng thought as he recalled the previous situation. All kinds of gains and losses shed through his mind one by one. Then, he left this ce, heading out.


    ¡­


    Bang!


    In the quiet and empty room, a crisp sound erupted. Standing in front of a table, Avril¡¯s expression turned sour as she looked at the screen. On the screen, scenes of Chen Heng and Olly fighting were disyed.


    On the scenes, Olly had been suppressed the entire time, easily killed by the ancient-armored man. Even his beast transformation could not save him. Such strength was truly terrifying, even among fifth rank powerhouses.


    By the time the scenes ended, the room was silent. The people around were safe and did not dare to speak loudly.


    The scenes on the screen were none other than the memory rey that was extracted from Chen Heng and Jiang Wen¡¯s minds. After the officials finished looking at the rey, they gave Avril and the others a copy of the information and told them about the cause and effect.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Avril was still the same as before, wearing an enchanting red dress, but her face was livid as she looked at the rest of the people. She looked at the people in front of her and asked, ¡°Why did someone suddenlye to disrupt the situation? Why? Ferrier, tell me!¡± Avril¡¯s face was gloomy as she spoke.


    Finally, she shifted her gaze and slowly focused on someone. It was a man who looked very old, wearing neat and tidy clothes. His body was a little thin and weak.


    At a nce, he did not look like a powerhouse, but instead, he looked like a white-cor worker sitting in an office. He was being watched by Avril, and his entire body was trembling as if he was afraid.


    ¡°Why?¡± Avril¡¯s voice sounded once again, and she spoke coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that most of the followers of the Golden King have disappeared? There are no more powerhouses who can threaten us? Then may I ask, where did this fifth rank who killed Ollye from?¡± She spoke coldly, and her gazended on Ferrier. At that moment, her eyes were filled with killing intent.


    In the surroundings, a cold and gloomy atmosphere shrouded the surroundings, with a faint sound of a cat¡¯s scream. There was a sense of danger.


    ¡°Lady Avril¡­¡± Being stared at by Avril¡¯s gaze, Ferrier wanted to say something, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t, as there was no way to exin.


    As a former follower of the Golden King, Ferrier had brought arge amount of information to Olly and the others after his betrayal. Among them, there was the truth about the Golden King.


    ording to Ferrier, after experiencing defeat and the long silence of the Golden King, his followers had all fallen silent. Even if there were still some left, they were all people who were not worth worrying about.


    There were no powerhouses who could threaten Olly and Avril. It was precisely because of his words that Olly and Avrilnded directly on this full of confidence.


    However, it did not seem to be the case in the current situation. They had just made their move when a fifth rank powerhouse made his move and even went head-to-head with them and killed Olly.


    The entire process could be described as clean and neat. Even Avril, a fifth rank powerhouse, felt fear because she knew that her strength was not much of a difference from Olly¡¯s.


    Since the other party could easily kill Olly and make him unable to fight back, it meant that it would be the same for her.


    If Olly was not his threat, she would probably end up like Olly being killed easily if she were to face that person. This realization made her feel an inexplicable sense of fear. She would no longer let down her previous high and mighty status.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± A cold snort sounded.


    Ferrier¡¯s body flew out and crashed heavily into the wall at the side, leaving a deep dent on it. His body fell to the ground, and he was coughing up blood. From the looks of it, he was already heavily injured. But even so, he still reacted immediately. He gritted his teeth and knelt on the ground, kowtowing heavily. ¡°Miss Avril, please atone for your sins!¡±


    ¡°You should be d.¡± A fierce light shed in Avril¡¯s eyes, and her face looked extremely cold. ¡°If you weren¡¯t still useful, you wouldn¡¯t have be like this and would die right here. Now, get out of here.¡± She said coldly, with an unabashed disgust.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ferrier didn¡¯t say anything more and just nodded, then silently dragged his heavily injured body out.


    His footsteps were somewhat difficult. It seemed that he had suffered a very serious injury just now, and it was unbearable. However, he did not say a word. In the end, he walked out and left the ce.


    Seeing that Ferrier¡¯s figure disappeared from her sight, Avril¡¯s gaze shifted to the other people in front of her. ¡°The person who was in the way has already left. Now, let¡¯s talk about it. What should we do next?¡±


    The fear and unease in her heart seemed to have been vented out. At this moment, she looked much calmer..

 Chapter 478 - - Followers

    <h4>Chapter 478: ¨C Followers</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    No matter how bad the situation was, they still had to face it in the end, especially for Avril and the others. Coming to this to hunt down the Golden King was an order given by the Five Knights. No one could disobey the order of the five knights.


    It would be fine if they did it, there would naturally be a mountain of rewards. Everyone could obtain what they wanted, and it was not impossible for something even greater.


    However, if they did not manage to do it, the oue would be terrible. To them, the possibility of them capturing the Golden King on this was highly unlikely.


    After all, the Level Five expert that had appeared earlier was not just for show. If they continued to capture the Golden King brazenly, there was a high chance that something would go wrong.


    In fact, if they revealed their location, there would be trouble. The unknown Level Five expert would definitely be happy to take them down in one fell swoop, eliminating any hidden dangers for the Golden King.


    Right now, capturing the King of gold was no longer feasible. However, there must still be something that can be done to mitigate the risk in other aspects. Otherwise, when the Five Knights arrived, not only did they fail to capture the Golden King, but they failed to achieve anything.


    Thinking of this, Avril could not help but feel a headache. She began to miss Olly. It was not that she had a deep rtionship with Olly. It was just that in the face of the current situation, one more person would be able to share the burden. There was no need for her to have a headache alone.


    Simrly, two Level Fives were better than one Level Five. Unfortunately, Olly was no longer there. Even his corpse had been eviscerated. Avril had a headache, but there was nothing she could do.


    ¡°Under the current situation, it¡¯s probably impossible to capture the Golden King anymore.¡±


    Avril thought for a moment, then said, ¡°But no matter what, we can¡¯t let the Golden King leave this.¡±


    For the time being, although it was a pity that they couldn¡¯t capture the Golden King, it wasn¡¯t totally uneptable to the Five Knights. As long as the Golden King was still on this star, they could easily capture him when the Five Knights truly descended.


    However, if the Golden King left this star, there would be a huge problem. This world was very big, and the entire gxy was exceptionally vast. Its vastness was unimaginable to ordinary people.


    If the Golden King left this star, it would not be so easy to lock onto and find him as long as he hid in another ce. The fact that they could track down this was solely the result of the Golden King exposing himself.


    However, they might not be so lucky next time. Therefore, they could not let the Golden King leave this, even though it was also very difficult to do so.


    The Civilization of the Qika was very developed. There were many factions that had the ability to leave this andmunicate with the outside world. Under such circumstances, it was undoubtedly a very difficult task to prevent the Golden King from leaving this.


    However, no matter how difficult it was, they still had to do it. Otherwise, their fate was doomed to be miserable if they did not do their job well. Avril calmed down and then looked at the people in front of her. She said, ¡°Send people to negotiate with the Qika Federation, as well as those factions on this that have the ability to sail. All of them have to notify us.


    ¡°Just say that we are willing to ept them on behalf of the Round Table.


    ¡°As long as they are willing to help us, I will ept them into the Round Table and give them official memberships.¡±


    Standing on the spot, Avril took a deep breath and said. As soon as she said that, everyone was bewildered.


    ¡°Lord Avril, do we really have to go to this extent?¡±


    Someone could not help but ask as he looked at Avril. The Round Table represented no one else but the Five Knights. The identity of an official member of the Round Table was extremely prestigious. Not only could they enjoy the various rights and benefits of the Round Table, but they could also be nurtured by the entire Round Table.


    In the gxy, the area ruled by the Round Table was extremely vast. There were more than a trillion living beings on it. However, there were very few official members of the Round Table. Even among them, there were only two or three official members of the Round Table.


    However, it was precisely because of the scarcity that they were of great value. Although the Qika Federation¡¯s strength was admirable, it was much inferiorpared to the Round Table.


    The reason why Avril and the others were afraid was not because of the Qika Federation but because of the Peace Alliance standing behind the Chica Federation.


    Just like the Round Table, the Peace Alliance was also a huge force. However, the Peace Alliance was rtively loose. It was a loose alliance formed by arge number of civilizations.


    Therefore, although the Peace Alliance¡¯s strength was strong, it would not pose much threat to them under normal circumstances. However, the Round Table would not interfere with the Peace Alliance if they did not have any valid reasons.


    In the end, by excluding the power of the Peace Alliance, Avril and the others would not take the Qika Federation seriously. The independent forces on this were even less worthy.


    In normal times, these forces would not even be considered as peripheral forces of the Round Table, let alone bing official members of the Round Table.


    However, now, in order to seal off the Golden King as much as possible, they had to offer up a lot.


    ¡°I will seek approval from the Five Royal Highnesses. A total of ten spots will be given to the forces on this.¡±


    Avril stood where she was and made a decision. ¡°As long as they are willing to help us seal off this and not let the Golden King escape, it will be a great merit.


    ¡°The moment the Five Royal Highnesses descend and capture the Golden King, they will be weed as official members to the Round Table.¡±


    She thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°As for the Qika Federation, I will negotiate with them.


    ¡°I believe that as long as we give them enough benefits, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for the Qika Federation to cooperate with us for a period of time.¡±


    It was undoubtedly impossible to lock down the Qika Star for a long time. After all, trading between the Qika Star and others was very dense and frequent following the development of the Qika Federation.


    If it was sealed for a long time, not only would it be very difficult, but it would also cause huge losses. However, Avril and the others didn¡¯t need to seal it for a long time.


    All they needed was to trap the Golden King in this star for a short period. It wouldn¡¯t take longer than three to four months. By then, the true power of the Round Table would have ascended.


    Sailing in the gxy required a lot of time. Even with the power of the Five Knights, it was impossible for them to arrive here immediately. They needed a certain amount of time.


    Olly and Avril were the first batches of people to arrive here because they happened to be stationed nearby. Therefore, they could not be considered the main force of the Round Table. They were just the vanguards.


    When the main force of the Round Table reached here, it would be time for them to capture the Golden King. At that time, be it the Golden King or the mysterious Level Five powerhouse, none of them would be able to escape.


    Avril¡¯s expression changed as she thought of this. In front of her, hearing Avril¡¯s words, everyone nodded their heads silently, agreeing.


    Of course, in reality, there were no more opinions. Under the current situation, Avril¡¯s method was undoubtedly the best method. At most, she just needed to add some details. Therefore, they were silent for a moment, then quickly began to discuss and add details.


    Ferrier stumbled back to his room. Crimson blood dripped all over the floor that he walked past. He seemed to be seriously injured by Avril¡¯s previous blow. However, he did not seem to care about it. He was just in a daze.


    ¡°Who... is it?¡±


    Ferrier staggered and almost fell to the ground as he walked into his room. However, this thought shed through his mind.


    ¡°Who is protecting that imposter king?¡±


    This thought shed through his mind. At this moment, there were many doubts in his heart.


    ¡°Is he really one of us?¡±


    Then, this thought arose in his mind. ¡°But, why should I protect the imposter king?¡±


    As this thought arose, a familiar face appeared in front of him. Standing on the spot, he hesitated for a moment, then made up his mind. He carefully walked to his bathroom and checked inside. After confirming that there were no abnormalities, he began to act.


    He used the blood on his body to draw an inexplicable pattern on the spot and then injected his telekic power into it. Inexplicable waves passed by, and a unique feeling rose in the surroundings, appearing in Ferrier¡¯s heart.


    Along with all this, the power in his body was also rapidly disappearing and was flowing into the array in front of him. However, Ferrier was not surprised by this and only gritted his teeth to support it.


    After a moment, an inexplicable aura descended, and it was very obscure. In front of Ferrier, a single eye slowly opened. The Golden Eye was extremely clear and distinct.


    ¡°Ferrier, What¡¯s Wrong?¡±


    An unknown voice sounded. It was hoarse and ethereal as if it was illusory and unreal. The single eye looked at Ferrier. A trace of doubt shed in its eyes. ¡°Has the n been exposed?¡±


    ¡°No, it hasn¡¯t.¡±


    Ferrier secretly sighed in relief and said, while looking at the single eye that appeared before him.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    The single eye seemed to have sensed the situation around him and continued to say, ¡°If you have been exposed, then I¡¯m afraid that you would¡¯ve been a corpse by now.


    ¡°Who injured you?¡±


    ¡°Avril, a nobody.¡±


    Ferrier shook his head and said casually. He didn¡¯t care about his injuries and continued, ¡°Did you send someone to Qika?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about you, then I did.¡±


    In front of him, the ethereal voice continued to pass by, but there was some doubt in his voice. ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Standing on the spot, Ferrier took a deep breath and continued to speak, recounting everything that had happened before. After he recounted everything that had happened before, the single eye in front of him fell into silence, as if he was still digesting the information.


    ¡°That person was not sent by me.¡±


    After a long silence, the voice in front of him sounded again.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you?¡±


    Standing where he was, hearing this, Ferrier was stunned and puzzled. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who was it?¡±


    ¡°I did have the idea of getting someone to assist the imposter king and make him attract their attention as much as possible.¡±


    In front of him, the single eye¡¯s voice continued to sound, ¡°But in my original n, that person should be you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Ferrier immediately frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The single eye¡¯s voice continued, with a certain tone, ¡°Being in the Round Table, you can learn a lot of information. You can also secretly help that imposter king, allowing him to escape at a critical moment.


    ¡°As for that person, I didn¡¯t send him.¡±


    ¡°Then who could it be?¡±


    Ferrier frowned, and then he thought of another situation. ¡°Could it be that the remaining subordinates of the king came here after tracing the king¡¯s aura?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible...¡±


    In front of him, the single eye¡¯s hesitant voice sounded, and it seemed to be hard to be sure. It was different from what they imagined. After a long period, the power of the Golden King had long disappeared, as if it had disappeared from this universe.


    In the eyes of others, this was a very normal thing. After all, after losing the Golden King, there were only those followers left. How could they face the high and mighty Five Knights?


    Since a thousand years ago, the power of the Golden King had constantly been declining, and it had been hit so hard that it could not recover. Now, there was basically nothing left.


    However, only people like Ferrier knew that the power of the Golden King had notpletely disappeared. Instead, it had been hidden little by little over a long period of time.


    Back when the Golden King had fallen, someone had already realized the situation in the future and made a judgment about the hidden power.. For a whole thousand years, they hid their tracks, changed their appearance, and did not let anyone discover them.

 Chapter 479 - escending Soon

    <h4>Chapter 479: ¨C Descending Soon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the quiet bathroom, the atmosphere was a little gloomy. Both Ferrier and the single eye were silent regarding the situation in front of them. The situation in front of them waspletely out of their expectations.


    Of course, they also had their own spections. The one who appeared out of nowhere and protected the imposter king on this might be the warrior who was left behind.


    ¡°From the looks of it, this is the only possibility...¡±


    In front of Ferrier, the single eye¡¯s dull voice sounded. It was still hoarse with a hint of mist at this moment, making it impossible for one to grasp it.


    ¡°Otherwise, a Level Five would not have appeared out of nowhere.¡±


    The appearance of a powerhouse must have had its own trajectory. The Qika Star was not a good ce to reside in. Compared to many other ces in the vast gxy, it was considered a poor and remote ce. There was nothing good about it.


    Therefore, the mysterious Level Five warrior was most likely here for the Golden King. In other words, he was here for the imposter king.


    ¡°In the past, although we had tried our best to gather the king¡¯s power and keep the former warriors as much as possible, we might¡¯ve missed some of them and did not protect all of them in time.¡±


    In front of him, the single eye thought for a moment and then gave his own exnation. ¡°Perhaps the warrior who appeared in Qika this time is one of such seniors.


    ¡°From the past until now, he did not know our n, so he followed the king¡¯s aura and found the imposter king.


    ¡°This is the only exnation.¡±


    Ferrier nodded in agreement to single eye¡¯s words. For a thousand years, in order to ensure the recovery of the Golden King, they had made a detailed n. The imposter king on Qika was part of the ns and a key part of the arrangement.


    The Golden King who had revived on Cha did indeed have part of the power of a former king, but it was only an imposter king. It served to attract the Round Table and other forces to distract them.


    As for the real Golden King, he hid behind the scenes and was carefully protected by his loyal followers to avoid any idents. All of the arrangements were very precise. If outsiders did not have enough information, they would definitely not be able to discover it.


    However, although Ferrier and single eye knew about this n, the others obviously did not know. In order to ensure that the n was foolproof, not many people knew about it. Even many of the loyal followers of the Golden King were kept in the dark and had no way of knowing about it. Presumably, the unknown warrior who came this time was also such a person.


    In the eyes of those who did not know about their n, the imposter king on the Qika Star was their true Golden King, so he was naturally worthy of their protection. Thinking of this, Ferrier suddenly felt relieved, thinking that he had understood everything.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Standing where he was, Ferrier pondered for a moment, then frowned again and asked, ¡°Should we wait for the opportunity to find thatrade and tell him everything?¡±


    As soon as he said that, there was a moment of silence. In front of him, the light in that one eye was flickering, as if it was thinking. After a while, he opened his mouth and continued, ¡°No, don¡¯t expose yourself so easily.


    ¡°The revival of our king is the most important thing. We can¡¯t be disturbed by any external forces.


    ¡°In order to avoid being discovered by the people of the Round Table, the fewer people who know about our n, the better.


    ¡°As for therade who appeared...¡±


    He was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed ording to the original n.¡±


    ¡°Good. In the original n, we need to send people to help the imposter king and sacrifice somerades in order to attract the attention of the Round Table.¡±


    In their n, the false king on Qika Star existed to attract the hatred and attention of the Round Table. It was precisely because of this that if the imposter king was caught in an instant, it would not be of much use. The enemy might even find some clues and notice something.


    Therefore, in their original n, they would send some people, one after another, to the imposter king¡¯s side to help him grow and escape. This way, they could create the misdirection that the imposter king was the Golden King and buy time for the real Golden King.


    Since they were going to send people over to assist, wouldn¡¯t it be just right for a Level Five to go over now? With the help of this Level Five, the Round Table would be even more convinced that the person that appeared on Qika Star was the real Golden King. At this moment, this was the idea he had in mind.


    ¡°Is this alright?¡±


    Ferrier immediately understood, but he seemed to hesitate. ¡°This is a Level Five, after all.¡±


    A Level Five. Even at the Golden King¡¯s peak, a Level Five was still an absolute pir of strength. Not to mention now, after a thousand years of loss and blow, the Golden King¡¯s influence had already withered. Excluding a few of them, a Level Five was almost their peak power. It was too much of a pity to give him up just like that.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way.¡±


    In front of him, a voice sounded again with a sigh, ¡°For the recovery of our King, be it you, me, or the otherrades, all of us can be sacrificed.


    ¡°Moreover, even if we tell him about the n, it won¡¯t be of much help to his current situation.


    ¡°ording to the information we gathered, the Crimson Knight had already headed towards Qika.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hearing this news, Ferrier was stunned. He could not believe it. ¡°How did he get away so quickly?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he confronting the Moors? How did he get away so quickly?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s more decisive than we thought.¡±


    In front of him, an ethereal voice sounded once again with a sigh. ¡°At this moment, the true form of the Crimson Knight is still confronting the Moors. His clone is already quietly heading towards this ce.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how he did it, that¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Ferrier¡¯s heart tightened.


    The Crimson Knight was one of the famous Five Knights and was the most aggressive of the Five Knights. Even if it was just a clone, his arrival was definitely not something that could be overlooked. To put it bluntly, as long as the other party wanted to, he could easily destroy the star in front of them. Regardless of whether it was the imposter king or anything else, they would all fall.


    ¡°Your time is already very tight.¡±


    In front of him, the indifferent and ethereal voice sounded once again.


    ¡°In two to three months at most, the Crimson Knight will descend here.


    ¡°During this period of time, you must make preparations and think of a way to let the imposter king escape this before then.¡±


    ¡°Two to three months is easier said than done!¡±


    Ferrier frowned. At this moment, he was already feeling troubled. ¡°At this moment, Olly has already fallen. Avril will most likely contact the Qika Federation and seal off this before the arrival of the Crimson Knight.


    ¡°I need to send the imposter king out during this period. You sounded much easier than it looks!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way.¡±


    In front of him, an ethereal voice sounded once again. At this moment, it was apanied by a sigh. ¡°Ourrades in hiding will do their best to help you.


    ¡°During this period of time, you can use all the power that we have hidden on the Qika.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best.¡±


    In front of him, waves of voices fell and then disappeared. Standing on the spot, hearing these words, Ferrier was silent for a long time. Then, he nodded silently. In front of him, the single eye seemed to sense Ferrier¡¯s attitude and determination, and so golden single eye slowly disappeared.


    After the image of the single eye disappeared, the mysterious magic circle carved out by the blood in front of him also disappeared. It looked as if it had never appeared before. The mysterious power gradually disappeared and retreated.


    Ferrier was the only one left. He stood where he was, frowning. After a long time, he turned around and left.


    ...


    ¡°My king, are you feeling better?¡±


    It was noon, and the sun was shining brightly in the outside world. Lu Yao was lying on the headboard of her bed inside her room. She was covered in bandages. It seemed like she was severely injured and had not recovered from it yet.


    At this moment, she was lying on the bed¡¯s headboard with a bitter expression on her face. In front of her, Ye Zi held a bottle of medicine and looked at her worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Sensing Ye Zi¡¯s worried gaze, Lu Yao turned around and shook her head at her before saying, ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s still a little painful.¡±


    At this moment, a month had already passed. In a month¡¯s time, the incident from back then was still not over. Instead, the impact became even more intense. In the surroundings, many local media outlets began to report on this incident, causing the impact of this incident to be even greater.


    Of course, to Lu Yao and Yezi, this incident had nothing to do with them at this moment. After passing through the initial worries and anxieties, they once again entered into a peaceful life. Of course, the aftereffects of the previous battle had yet to disappearpletely.


    There were still quite many injuries on Lu Yao¡¯s body. These were left behind when she was being hunted down. Among them were many hidden injuries caused by telekinesis, which were extremely obscure and painful.


    There was also the curse left behind by the Shadow Old Man, which had yet to bepletely removed, leaving her with quite a bit of pain. During this period, Lu Yao had been recuperating from her injuries, and she did not go out as often as before.


    Of course, with Lu Yao¡¯s appearance like this, Ye Zi was not much better.

 Chapter 480 - Considerations

    <h4>Chapter 480: ¨C Considerations</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At this moment, Ye Zi stood in front of Lu Yao¡¯s bed with a heavy heart. Even though almost a month had passed, she still couldn¡¯t ept this matter. But what could she do even if she couldn¡¯t ept it?


    The truth was right there. Regardless of whether she epted it or not, she couldn¡¯t deny it. Thinking of this, Yezi sighed deeply, epting the truth.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Lu Yao could see Ye Zi¡¯s regret. She looked at Yezi and said softly, ¡°This kind of thing is very normal. It¡¯s not a big deal.


    ¡°However, since a traitor has already appeared, what should we do next?¡±


    Lying on the hospital bed, she said softly and calmly. Compared to the current Ye Zi, Lu Yao appeared even calmer. She waspletely different from a normal high school girl. During this time, Lu Yao had been growing at a rapid speed. Although she was still a little immature, the current Lu Yao waspletely different from before.


    Sensing Lu Yao¡¯s calmness, Ye Zi sighed softly. While she was somewhat gratified, she could not help but shift her attention.


    Lu Yao was right. The most important thing was not anything else but the transformation that was about to happen. Thest time Lu Yao went through the transformation, that group of people chased after her urately, following the traces of the Golden Power.


    If it were not for the ident that happened at the critical moment and someone appeared to save them, they would most likely be dead by now. However, just because they had such good luckst time didn¡¯t mean that it would be the same the next time.


    Even now, they still didn¡¯t know the person¡¯s identity who had saved them previously. At this time, it was more important than anything to try to prevent others from catching Lu Yao¡¯s tracks.


    Thinking of this, Ye Zi quickly calmed down and began to ponder. A momentter, she passed a secret technique to Lu Yao.


    ¡°This is a secret technique of the Golden Power and also a way to conceal your power.¡±


    Looking at Lu Yao on the bed, Ye Zi said softly, ¡°With your talent and the power of the Golden Mark, you should be able to master this secret technique very soon.


    ¡°At that time, the aura of the Golden Power willpletely disappear, and those people won¡¯t be able to find you.¡±


    ¡°Since there¡¯s such a good method, why didn¡¯t you take it out earlier?¡±


    Hearing Ye Zi¡¯s words, Lu Yao¡¯s face instantly revealed a look of joy, and then she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled. If Lu Yao had mastered this secret technique before this, then the dangerous situation that had happened before would undoubtedly not have happened. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled and subconsciously looked at Ye Zi in front of her.


    Sensing Lu Yao¡¯s confusion, Ye Zi sighed softly and exined, ¡°This secret technique is a precautionary measure.


    ¡°If this secret technique is used, not only those people, but even your followers will not be able to find you.


    ¡°If this is the case, it will also cause trouble for your followers.¡±


    After a thousand years of baptism, most of the followers of the Golden King were scattered throughout the universe, hiding in every corner. With the size of the universe and the vastness of countless stars, if there was no special method to locate them, there was no way to find them.


    Under such circumstances, the Golden Mark on Lu Yao¡¯s body was equivalent to a coordinate, and it was also the best symbol to guide the followers of the Golden King to rush over.


    If the aura of the Golden King was suppressed and the Golden Mark stopped releasing its aura, then the majority of the risks would be eliminated. However, at the same time, some of the followers of the Golden King would not be able to find Lu Yao.


    To a certain extent, this was a bad thing. Hence, previously, Ye Zi did not give this secret technique to Lu Yao. But now, she had no choice but to do so.


    In the Round Table meeting, a follower of the former Golden King appeared. Under the leadership of the traitor, if Lu Yao maintained the same situation as before, it would be a dead end. Hence, she had no choice but to change.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Hearing Ye Zi¡¯s exnation, Lu Yao nodded and did not mind. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.


    ¡°At the end of the day, ording to Ye Zi, my predecessor has been dead for almost a thousand years. How many followers can I leave behind?¡±


    She shook her head and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re here, Ye Zi.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she looked at Ye Zi beside her and said softly.


    ¡°My king...¡±


    Standing in front of Ye Zi¡¯s bed and listening to Lu Yao¡¯s words, Ye Zi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was inexplicably moved.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Lu Yao smiled, then slowly closed her eyes and began to study seriously, trying to master this secret technique. The process was very fast. Just as Yezi had said, as the Golden King, Lu Yao was very fast at mastering these secret techniques.


    In just a short time, she hadpletely mastered this secret technique, and it didn¡¯t even take her much time. Then, she gave it a try. With the cirction of the secret technique, all the extraordinary aura on Lu Yao¡¯s body disappeared.


    Not only was it the aura of the Golden King, but all the special things that she had gained from cultivating telekinesis had also disappeared. At first nce, she looked just like an ordinary and unremarkable little girl. There was nothing abnormal about her at all.


    In others¡¯ sight, she was just an ordinary person. Nobody would believe that she was the Golden King. Yezi watched the entire scene from the side. Looking at Lu Yao in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly, feeling a little emotional.


    In the beginning, Lu Yao was just an ordinary girl. She still looked very young and immature, without any signs of being a king. But as time passed, Lu Yao¡¯s growth speed was very fast. Until now, she had already grown to a certain extent and had the true demeanor of a powerhouse.


    Of course, at this moment, it was still very far from the goal. Butpared to the beginning, Lu Yao¡¯s change at this moment was very big. This was a good thing. Ye Zi could not help but put on a faint smile on her face, and she felt a little happy.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    Standing in front of Lu Yao, Ye Zi seemed to have a sudden thought and said, ¡°Just now, your mother was chatting with the neighbors, and it seemed like your brother, my king, ising back soon.¡±


    ¡°Brother ising back?¡±


    Hearing Yezi¡¯s words, Lu Yao¡¯s body instantly stiffened, and she inexplicably felt a sense of guilt. She had not forgotten that when she and Ye Zi had escaped, she had seen Chen Heng in that city.


    At that time, Chen Heng should have been patrolling, but he had helped them deal with the Shadow Old Man. To a certain extent, this had also resolved their crisis at that time. Otherwise, the final oue would have been hard to say.


    ¡°Brother... will he discover something?¡±


    Sitting upright on the hospital bed, Lu Yao looked at Ye Zi in front of her with a conflicted expression. At this moment, she opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°It should... it shouldn¡¯t be that bad...¡±


    Ye Zi also looked a little hesitant. At this moment, she opened her mouth to speak, ¡°At that time, we were in disguise.¡±


    ¡°Even if your brother had discovered something at that time, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to link it with us.¡±


    Ye Zi spected the situation at that time. The person was most likely someone from the Qika Federation¡¯s Officials. As for why he wanted to help them fend off the Shadow Old Man, it was most likely an official order.


    After all, the Qika Federation and the Round Table weren¡¯t on the same page. It didn¡¯t seem strange for them to have someone create an opening for them at that time and let them live.


    However, the only thing that shocked them was the terrifying battle prowess that Chen Heng had disyed at that time.


    ¡°Speaking of which, my king, your brother is truly savage...¡±


    Standing on the spot, Ye Zi looked at Lu Yao in front of her and said with a bitter smile, ¡°A general-level, he was beaten to death just like that...¡±


    ¡°How terrifying...¡±


    ¡°My brother, he...¡±


    Lying on the hospital bed, listening to Ye Zi¡¯s words, Lu Yao revealed a bitter smile on her face. At this moment, she opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but after thinking about it carefully, she seemed to be unable to say anything.


    Logically speaking, it was extremely illogical for her brother to have such terrifyingbat strength. However, to Lu Yao, who had been shrouded in the shadow of her brother since she was young, it seemed to be a matter of course for her brother to have such terrifying strength.


    Perhaps, in her younger sister¡¯s eyes, her brother always had a mysterious aura around him. No matter what powerful things he did, it was only natural and not surprising.


    Of course, even with the support of the aura, what Chen Heng had done before was a little too much. This was also the reason why they did not know about the subsequent news.


    If they knew that Chen Heng had killed not only a Level Four but also a small leader of the Round Table, they would not have reacted like this.


    However, it was still alright. Because of the Round Table, the battle that day had not been made public. Everything was still a mystery. Therefore, the news of the appearance of the Level Five and Olly¡¯s death was only known by a small number of people on the entire Qika Star.


    ¡°As long as I act normal, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem...¡±


    Lying on the hospital bed, Lu Yao thought about it and still felt that there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    There really shouldn¡¯t be a problem. After all, at that time, in order to avoid being pursued by those people from the Round Table, not only were they in disguise, but they also changed the aura all over their bodies.


    Judging from the level of the secret technique that Ye Zi had mastered, Chen Heng should not have discovered it. This thought shed through Lu Yao¡¯s mind, and she began to gradually feel at ease.


    Thus, a few days passed just like that. Chen Heng returned home from the outside. After returning home, he put down his luggage and looked around. At this moment, he was not at the ce where he had previously lived.


    Ever since Chen Heng became a Guardian, his parents had moved to another vi. This was both a need and a necessity. After all, because of Chen Heng¡¯s rising status, his family was no longer ordinary.


    If they lived on the ordinary streets, they would inevitably encounter a lot of trouble. Therefore, a while ago, Chen Heng¡¯s parents moved to another vi area to live. At that time, this vi seemed to have been found by Liu Rou with her help, and the price was also very affordable.


    This was the first time Chen Heng came here. He looked around in front of the gate before entering. As soon as he entered inside, he was surrounded by a spacious living room.


    The decorations around him were very exquisite. At a nce, it showed that a lot of effort and heart was invested into it. The living room looked veryfortable, and people could not help but have a good impression of it.


    Chen Heng walked in and casually put down his things. Then, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Yao Yao?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still resting upstairs. I think she¡¯s still sleeping right now.¡±


    His predecessor¡¯s mother said with a smile as she came over to help Chen Heng put his luggage aside. After entering the living room, Chen Heng had nothing in hand to do.


    Therefore, he casually sat on the sofa and looked around. Everywhere around him was a bustling scene. Although they had already developed, the original body¡¯s parents still hadn¡¯tpletely changed. At this moment, everything in the family was done by themselves. Seeing them busy up and down, Chen Heng just watched silently. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought.


    He was thinking about the next arrangements. If the situation did not go wrong, in half a year at most, someone from the Five Knights would descend here.


    At that time, Lu Yao definitely would not be able to stop them. Chen Heng himself was not confident. Of course, he was very confident in himself. However, having the confidence doesn¡¯t ensure his victory.


    The opponent was not an ordinary person but also an overlord of a region. Facing the famous Five Knights, probably no one in this world would dare to im that he was certain of victory. And thinking of the consequences if Chen Heng was defeated...


    Chen Heng could not help but raise his head and look at his parents, who were busy in front of him. Once he was defeated, the people rted to Lu Yao would definitely be punished, and even the people around him would not be able to escape.


    At that time, he himself would be fine. Nothing would¡¯ve happened to him. Lu You would most likely be fine as well since she was the chosen one and has heaven¡¯s blessings.


    But what about their parents in front of him? This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. Many of the characters were just fillers of a background in some stories. They might only be small characters and did not have much power. They did not have much relevance in the story. But in real life, they were all living beings.


    Chen Heng could be cold-blooded, or he could do anything to achieve his goal. However, he couldn¡¯t ignore everything and deny these things. Therefore, he began to think about the arrangements for his predecessor¡¯s parents.


    At least, even if he was defeated and died, he had to protect his parents as much as possible.

 Chapter 481 - The Arrival of the Crimson Knight

    <h4>Chapter 481: ¨C The Arrival of the Crimson Knight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sounds of light footsteps could be heard upstairs. The footsteps were very subtle. It sounded like the sound of a girl walking.


    Lu Yao walked down the stairs with a dog beside her. Chen Heng turned around to take a look at Lu Yao, who was walking down the stairs. Today, Lu Yao was wearing a simple short-sleeved shirt. She looked very fit, but there were wounds on her arms, thighs, and many other ces.


    From the looks of it, she was obviously injured. And beside her, Ye Zi was currently in the form of a little white dog. However, she also looked a little dispirited, as if she did not have much energy.


    Compared to Lu Yao¡¯s injuries, Ye Zi¡¯s injuries were much more obscure. It was even more so after she became a dog. She was basically undetectable. Thus, one could only see that Ye Zi was in low spirits from the outside. As for the rest, one could not tell much.


    Of course, that was only for ordinary people. To Chen Heng, he could tell at a nce what was happening to Lu Yao and Ye Zi.


    ¡°Have they not recovered yet?¡±


    Looking at the conditions of Lu Yao and Ye Zi¡¯s bodies and feeling their injuries, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm. He shook his head in his heart. From the looks of it, Chen Heng had overestimated the strength of Ye Zi, the King¡¯s Right Hand.


    Such a simple injury actually required such a long time, and it hadn¡¯t even fully recovered yet. From this aspect, Ye Zi¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t that strong. It was very likely that she wasn¡¯t even as strong as Chen Heng at this moment.


    ¡°How did she get injured?¡±


    Various thoughts shed through his mind, but on the surface, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was very calm. He didn¡¯t reveal the slightest bit of abnormality. He only looked at Lu Yao in front of him with some doubt and asked softly.


    Being stared at by Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Lu Yao lowered her head and subconsciously felt a little guilty. After a long while, she said softly, ¡°When I was ying outside, I had an ident.¡±


    She spoke carefully and told Chen Heng the reason that she had told the others previously. As she spoke, she felt a sense of unease, afraid that Chen Heng would discover something amiss.


    After all, the reason that she had mentioned earlier could be used to brush off ordinary people, but for a powerhouse like Chen Heng, he would still feel that something was odd.


    Fortunately, after listening to Lu Yao¡¯s words, Chen Heng only furrowed his brow in the end and did not say anything. It was obvious that he had epted her reason.


    ¡°Recently, the surroundings have been a little chaotic. If there¡¯s nothing else, try not to go out.¡±


    Chen Heng sat on the sofa and looked at Lu Yao in front of him. He spoke softly and instructed her.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Lu Yao nodded seriously. Only then did the anxiety in her heart finally disappear. Following that, food had been prepared beside them.


    At home, Chen Heng, Lu Yao, and the rest ate together. After that, he prepared to leave.


    ¡°Leaving so soon?¡±


    Standing at the same spot, Lu Yao looked at Chen Heng, who was packing his things and preparing to leave. She could not help but feel a little surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay for a few more days?¡±


    ¡°I have no choice.¡±


    Standing in front of Lu Yao and listening to her words, Chen Heng shook his head and said softly, ¡°Recently, there are a lot of things that need to be taken care of outside. I can¡¯t stay.


    ¡°I came back this time just to drop by to see you all.¡±


    He said so. Strictly speaking, Chen Heng was not lying. He has been very busy recently. The work of the Guardian was secondary. The focus was on other aspects.


    As the arrival of the Five Knights approached, the sense of crisis in Chen Heng¡¯s heart grew stronger. Therefore, some things had to be expedited to avoid idents.


    Chen Heng has been busy with various tasks recently: the handling of his Imperial Beasts, the advancement of his own strength, the purification of his killing power.


    All of these things were time-consuming. Chen Heng had to invest a lot of time in them toplete them. It was also because of this that Chen Heng had been so busy recently that he didn¡¯t even have any time to rest.


    However, Chen Heng himself was so busy because of the uing arrival of the Five Knights. Still, as one of the main characters of the story, Lu Yao was instead confused and at a loss. From the looks of it, she did not know anything about her current situation and danger?


    Probably not. It was just that she did not realize the seriousness of this matter. Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    Maybe it was because she was the main protagonist. No matter how serious the trouble was, no matter how big the danger was, it would always be like this.


    Moreover, because these people had their destiny, even if they were like this, they would still live. They even had the protection from the Power of Destiny to turn a dangerous situation into a blessing.


    But unfortunately, the people around them wouldn¡¯t be so lucky. Sooner orter, they would all be dragged down to their deaths, just like Chen Heng¡¯s predecessor, as well as their parents.


    In the original trajectory of destiny, his predecessor¡¯s life was ruined by Lu Yao. He lost his bright future and even took on a path of no return. In the end, he might even die in Lu Yao¡¯s hands, turning into a stepping stone for her further transformation.


    As for their parents, they were not mentioned by Destiny in the original trajectory. But from Chen Heng¡¯s perspective, they most likely did not have a good ending.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but turn around. He took another look at Lu Yao behind him and then left.


    Behind him, Lu Yao stood silently on the spot, watching Chen Heng¡¯s figure disappear before her eyes. After a long while, she left the room and returned to her own room.


    ¡°My brother seems to be very busy...¡±


    After returning to her room, Lu Yao recalled Chen Heng¡¯s figure just now. At this moment, this thought could not help but sh through her mind. In her impression, Chen Heng had always been very busy.


    Whether it was in the past or now, it was the same. Lu Yao was already used to it by now.


    ¡°My king, your next transformation is about to begin.¡±


    Beside her, Ye Zi¡¯s voice rang out, reminding her softly at this moment.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Lu Yao nodded to Ye Zi¡¯s words, indicating that she understood. It had already been a month since herst transformation. Her second transformation was about to begin.


    Of course,pared to herst transformation, Lu Yao was confident that no one would notice her this time, so she did not leave her home. A faint golden light flickered. In Lu Yao¡¯s eyes, a faint golden light shed past and appeared.


    At first nce, it was iparably dazzling, like a god, exceptionally divine. After that, all the strange phenomena disappeared. Lu Yao returned to her bed and began to fall into a deep sleep.


    On her forehead, the Golden Mark appeared and interwoven into a brand new form. However, not long after that, this golden mark disappeared. All the strange phenomena on Lu Yao¡¯s body disappeared. At this moment, she was like an ordinary girl. She appeared very quiet and fell asleep on the head of her bed.


    Time slowly passed, imperceptibly between, and more than two months time passed.


    For two months, everything was quiet all around, and nothing seemed to happen. From the looks of it, the Round Table didn¡¯t do anything.


    Of course, this is only on the surface. In the dark, there were still many changes happening. Vaguely, there seemed to be a powerful force causing trouble, affecting something.


    However, Chen Heng didn¡¯t care about all of this. At this moment, his own cultivation had also progressed to a new level.


    ¡°Have I already reached this level?¡±


    Chen Heng looked around as he stood alone in a wide za. It was empty around him. There was no one else but Chen Heng alone. In this space, he was like the center of the world, controlling absolute power and absolutes.


    A momentter, Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes. The light of the world slowly faded from his eyes, and darkness once again enveloped his eyes.


    At this moment, everything around him seemed to have changed. The light of the true spirit flickered and enveloped the surroundings. A brand new power faintly enveloped this space.


    A gentle breeze blew around, and the ground trembled slightly. In the distance, there was the sound of insects and the faint sound of matter moving. Chen Heng could sense these things that ordinary people could not detect even more clearly.


    This also meant that his current strength had reached a new level. Chen Heng¡¯s strength had already reached Peak Level Four. Although the strength at this level didn¡¯t seem like much, it was very impressive in reality.


    After all, from the start till now, Chen Heng had only stepped onto this world¡¯s path of cultivation for one to two years. And at this moment, it had been less than four months since he had advanced to Level Four. He was cultivating at such a terrifying speed that would be unbelievable to others.


    Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and looked around. In his mind, all the strange phenomena in the surroundings had disappeared, returning to normal once again.


    He stood quietly on the spot, looking up at his surroundings, feeling the whistling of heaven and earth.


    ¡°I¡¯m still a littlecking...¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he felt the surging power in his body. At that moment, this thought shed through his mind. If he wanted to, he would have reached Peak Level Four long ago.


    The reason why he had only broken through now was that he wanted to push himself to a higher level. However, he was still a littlecking. This world¡¯s Level Four seemed to be like other worlds. It was a brand new threshold, a brand new transformation.


    It was not so easy to cross it. Of course, the reason why Chen Heng had umted enough strength to advance to Peak Level Four and even breakthrough to Level Five so quickly was because of all sorts of fortuitous encounters.


    The nameless refinement method he obtained from the nameless inheritance was one of them. This refinement method could increase one¡¯s telekic power and power of one¡¯s true spirit. Coupled with Chen Heng¡¯s powerful true spirit, his cultivation speed would be much faster.


    This was one of them. The other was Olly, who had been killed by Chen Heng. In that battle, not only had Chen Heng killed a Level Four, he had also killed Olly, a Level Five powerhouse.


    The killing of a Level Five had provided Chen Heng with arge amount of strength. After all, the ughter divinity provides strength gains by ughtering, and the stronger the target, and the more noble the bloodline was, the greater the strength one would gain.


    The strength that Chen Heng obtained through killing Olly had allowed him to advance greatly.


    Then, there was still another reason. Wang Zhong¡¯s killing seed had provided Chen Heng with a lot of power. Before this, Wang Zhong had provided Chen Heng with a considerable amount of killing power.


    In the past few months, Wang Zhong seemed to have gone into a frenzy. He had been providing Chen Heng with several times more killing power every day.


    It was because of this excess supply of killing power that Chen Heng was able to improve at such a rapid speed and reach his current level. Compared to the people of this world, it was much easier for Chen Heng to improve.


    With his previous level, before he reached the level of his main body, he only needed to umte enough to quickly reach the corresponding level. He didn¡¯t need to be like the others, whom they needed to break through their bottleneck toplete the corresponding breakthrough.


    Comparatively speaking, his speed was naturally much faster. Of course, although his speed was faster, he still needed to pay attention to the basic principles.


    Chen Heng¡¯s speed was already to the extent that even Chen Heng himself was somewhat surprised. It was a good thing for him. Under the current situation, it was the time when he needed strength the most.


    Every bit of increase in Chen Heng¡¯s strength meant that he would be safer from now on. After some time, Chen Heng turned around and was about to leave.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly felt something. He silently raised his head and looked at the sky. Under his gaze, the scene in the sky was disyed.


    A blue sky appeared in the sky. There were white clouds floating in the sky. It was exceptionally beautiful. Everything seemed very calm. There was nothing special about it. It seemed very normal.


    However, there was a sense of incongruity by Chen Heng. He could sense a very powerful auraing from afar.


    At first, he could only sense that aura slightly. However, as time passed, it became clearer and clearer. Finally, when this aura reached a certain threshold, a strange phenomenon began to appear in the sky. A crimson light appeared.


    In midair, a crimson meteor appeared. It flickered like another crimson sun and appeared in the sky. It appeared in the sky and rushed straight to the other side. After that, the light dove in an unknown direction.


    At this moment, the entire world was silent. It was iparably vast and terrifying. A terrifying aura that was like that of a god in the sky was disyed. There were no clouds in the sky. All the wind and clouds dissipated. They were affected by that aura and were directly pulled and disappeared.


    At this moment, the entire seemed to be affected by that mysterious aura. It began to shake inexplicably. Even its rotation seemed to have stopped. This terrifying scene continued for a long time.


    After a full half an hour, the strange scene before thempletely disappeared. It was only at this moment that the people on this had already realized something.


    A terrifying powerhouse hade from outer space and descended upon this. And that terrifying aura belongs to¡­


    ¡°The Crimson Knight...¡±


    Chen Heng looked in the direction where the crimson meteor had fallen. His expression was particrly grave. ¡°Has he descended right now?¡±


    The Crimson Knight was no stranger to him. In the original trajectory of destiny, he was the one who had descended on Qika Star and forced Lu Yao to run away from this.


    This was one of the Five Knights of the Round Table and also the most powerful expert in this gxy. In Chen Heng¡¯s prediction, there should still be some time before the high and mighty Five Knight descended.


    Now, the descent was several months in advance.


    ¡°Is it the consequences of killing Olly...¡±


    In an instant, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. Unlike the original trajectory, in reality, he had killed Olly early. Even though he had restrained the movements of the Round Table on Qika Star, he had undoubtedly alerted the Round Table Association.


    Perhaps this was the reason why the Crimson Knight had arrived earlier. Standing where he was, Chen Heng quickly figured out the crux of the matter.


    ¡°It looks like the final sh is about to begin.¡±


    Chen Heng pondered for a moment, then smiled. The Crimson Knight had descended earlier. This was bad news for Chen Heng. Originally, there was still a few months left for him, which would have allowed him to advance to Level Five.


    By then, with the power of the Ancient Mecha, there would be chances for him to fight back even though his strength would still be inferior. But now, there was a little uncertainty.


    However, it did not matter. Since the enemy had already arrived, then they would just fight it out. At worst, he would just die. Chen Heng smiled, then turned around and left this area.


    And in the distance, more people also reacted. After the initial shock and panic, everyone realized what had happened.


    ¡°How is this possible! How is this possible!¡±


    On the Qika star, the people of the Qika Federation were already panicking. They naturally understood what the crimson meteor falling onto the Qika Star meant. This was what caused their fear and unease.


    One had to know that it was none other than one of the Five Knights, the Crimson Knight. Unlike Olly and Avril, the Crimson Knight was truly qualified to ignore the existence of the Qika Federation.


    The Qika Federation itself did possess considerable strength. However, this bit of strength was not too significant in the face of the Round Table. Although they had previously been able to defy both Olly and Avril, this did not mean that they would be able to do the same in the face of the Crimson Knight.


    To put it bluntly, if the Crimson Knight was willing, no one would dare to offend even if the Qika Star was destroyed. The most they could do was just voice their condemnation and say a few words. It waspletely useless.


    No one would not feel flustered facing the arrival of such a God of Death.

 Chapter 482 - Influence

    <h4>Chapter 482: ¨C Influence</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The arrival of the Killing God was something that no one had expected. However, at this point, what could they do even if they hadn¡¯t thought about it?


    At the horizon, the mark of the Crimson Meteor was still standing in mid-air, didn¡¯tpletely dissipate. Everyone on the Qika star could feel it. However, unlike most people¡¯s exmations and surprises, only a very few people understood what was going on.


    A great disaster was about to descend. And until now, there were still many people who were at a loss did not know what was going to happen.


    ¡°It¡¯s His Highness the Crimson!¡±


    In the corner of the Qika Star, Avril walked out of the base looking at the Crimson Meteor streaking across the sky, and a fanatical look appeared on her face. ¡°That¡¯s great! His Highness the Crimson has descended. No matter what else is on this star, it won¡¯t be able to stop us frompletely killing the remnants of the Golden King!¡± She spoke with a fanatical expression.


    Behind her, a group of people from the Round Table was also standing there. Like Avril, they looked at the Crimson Meteor streaking across the sky, feeling the terrifying aura within that meteor. A fanatical expression could not help but appear on their faces too.


    Ferrier was also hiding within the crowd. As he looked at the Crimson Meteor streaking across the sky, a faint worry could be seen in his eyes. The most frightening oue had finally arrived.


    The arrival of the Crimson Knight was not only something that the Qika Federation was afraid of. It was also something that Ferrier was the most worried about. Previously, if it were just Avril, Ferrier would still be able to hide under her hands and use her as a cover to make small movements.


    However, now, the situation was slightly different. No one dared to make any small moves before the Crimson Knight. If Ferrier dared to do anything, the oue would be extremely miserable, and this was undoubtedly a terrible oue.


    Until now, his preparations had not beenpleted. If the Crimson Knight attacked and found the imposter king, he might not be able to make a move and bring the imposter king out of this. Even though the imposter king was an imposter, it was a critical chess piece at this stage.


    After all, if there was no imposter king attracting everyone¡¯s attention before the stage, how could the true Golden King grow in peace? Therefore, at this stage, the imposter king could not die. Thinking of this, a hint of determination shed in Ferrier¡¯s eyes. But very quickly, he lowered his head, and a fanatical look appeared on his aged face. Like the others around him, it was as if he felt a wave of fanaticism towards the arrival of the Crimson Knight.


    Meanwhile, in a small city in the distance, the moment when the Crimson Knight descended, Lu Yao suddenly raised her head and looked into the distance. A Crimson Meteor streaked past with an indescribable aura in her line of sight, looking extremely beautiful. However, the extremely beautiful meteor to an ordinary person was exceptionally different in her eyes.


    Unknowingly, a faint golden color appeared in Lu Yao¡¯s eyes. After sensing the aura of the Crimson Knight in the distance, the originally silent Golden Mark in Lu Yao¡¯s body seemed to have a spontaneous reaction and began to recover on its own. A steady stream of power surged from within her body, making her notice some things. As a result, her vision was also different from the others around her.


    In Lu Yao¡¯s eyes, she could see that with the arrival of the Crimson Knight, arge that ordinary people could not see was spreading out in all directions from the position of the Crimson Meteor, continuously spreading out to the outside world. The speed of its spread was breakneck, and it had no boundaries as if it wanted to shroud the entire Qika Star. This kind of performance was undoubtedly dangerous.


    Sensing the change in the distance, Lu Yao subconsciously felt an exceptionally dangerous feeling and already had a premonition in her heart. If thatyer of crimson shrouded the entire Qika star, even the secret technique of the Golden King would not be able to conceal her, and she would be exposed. Based on the current situation, the oue would be death if she was exposed. Not only would she have to die, but even her friends, rtives, and older brother would also all be implicated by her. They might very well have to face highly inhuman treatment.


    Just thinking about all of this made Lu Yao¡¯s body tremble. At this moment, she felt an inexplicable fear, and she subconsciously felt a little powerless.


    ¡°My King...¡± A voice came from the side.


    Standing beside Lu Yao, Ye Zi looked at her, who looked pale and her body was slightly trembling, and a hint of worry appeared on her face. Then, she silently reached out and ced a hand on Lu Yao¡¯s shoulder as if she was giving her encouragement. After a moment, Lu Yao¡¯s body no longer trembled. This silent encouragement seemed to bring Lu Yao a brand new strength.


    Looking at the scene outside the window sill, she took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She looked at the outside world, staring at the crimson that ordinary people couldn¡¯t see, and could not help but mutter to herself and say softly, ¡°But next, we have to think of a way to leave...¡±


    Lu Yao had already decided to leave this, something she had thought of long before. It was just that humans were like this, always having a sense of fluke and inertia.


    When the crisis had not reached their heads, or when it could be temporarily resolved, no one was willing to give up thefort and ease in front of them and run to an unknown distance. The same applies to Lu Yao.


    Therefore, even though she had long had simr thoughts, Lu Yao had never made up her mind in the past whether she wanted to leave this or not. It was only at this moment that the Crimson King indeed descended, and that terrifying power filled the entire sky, then did Lu Yao truly makes up her mind, wanting to leave this and head to a distant ce.


    It is the only way she could be safe, and only then could her friends and family be protected and not be affected by her. It was just that at this time, even if Lu Yao had already made up her mind, wanting to leave was still a challenging thing to do.


    After all, excluding her identity as the Golden King, the current Lu Yao was just an ordinary high school student. Wanting to board a spaceship to leave Qika was a challenging thing to do. The people of the Round Table controlled the spaceship that was about to leave Qika. In a short period, no one would be able to leave this without their permission, and the same would apply to Lu Yao.


    Therefore, it was much moreplex than she had imagined to leave this and take on the path to the gxy. However, there wasn¡¯t much she could do.


    ...


    At a barrennd, rocks were everywhere, and barren mountains were standing in all directions. It was a no man¡¯snd, and it seemed like the surroundings had been affected by some terrifying power. Even after thousands of years, it hadn¡¯t recoveredpletely. Not a single de of grass grew, and there wasn¡¯t much life left. An extraordinary power was circling within, cursing anyone who entered this ce.


    In the past, no one was willing to enter this ce. But today, this ce was vibrant. Outside the no man¡¯snd, crowds of people were everywhere. Powerhouses from various forces have blocked this area, not allowing outsiders to enter, and there were also people guarding inside.


    A Crimson Crystal sat in the center of this area, looking extremely beautiful. It was huge, and it looked like a red insect from the outside. There were many beautiful patterns on the surface of the crystal, with mes burning on it, which seemed to be very hot. Then, the crystal began to change shape.


    A Crimson Door opened spontaneously then fell, forming a flight of stairs. A figure slowly walked down from the door. Smoke lingered and then dispersed.


    A tall woman appeared, wearing a crimson mask and red armor, looking very mysterious. Her actions were meticulous, standard, and decisive, like a machine. However, even though she looked ordinary outside, her aura was appalling.


    When she firstnded, the entire seemed to have some reaction and began to wail spontaneously, as if it could not withstand the aura on her body. In the distance, the earth began to crack, and mountains were crumbling, as if a sh flood was about to erupt, causing a natural disaster.


    The inexplicable force entrenching this no man¡¯snd was suppressed and dissipated when the woman appeared. Not even a trace was left behind. The contrast between the powers was so disparate and terrifying.


    ¡°An unfamiliar ce...¡± An inexplicable muttering sound drifted past her ears.


    The woman looked at the scene in front of her in a trance. In the distance, mountains copsed, and rivers flowed backward. Even the aura in the surroundings seemed to have changed a lot, as if it was directly reversed.


    She didn¡¯t do much, but her presence alone was enough to cause such a terrifying effect. This woman¡¯s strength was evident. She stood and stared into the distance for a long time. A momentter, she suppressed her aura, restraining the initially spreading aura.


    Along with this process, the surrounding natural disasters also subsided. The earthquake dissipated, the sh floods subsided, and the water flowing against the current returned normal. Everything returned to normal once again.


    However, in a ce that ordinary people could not see, a brand new power was seeping in, spreading to every corner of this invisibly, as if it was shrouding this.


    It was a higher-level influence. However, the Crimson Knight¡¯s power seemed to have calmed down and did not affect the people around them.


    It was only then that the people around who had been waiting for a long time heaved a sigh of relief and slowly walked over.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Avril led the people from the Round Table to walk over. Her face revealed a fanatical expression, and she immediately knelt and said, ¡°Wee.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The Crimson Knight nodded and looked behind after hearing the greetings of Avril and the others.


    Avril and the others were only small leaders within the entire Round Table. They were nothing before the mighty Crimson Knight, who could wipe out countless existences like her with a single thought. But even so, Avril was still a top figure in the Round Table. Therefore, the mighty Crimson Knight still had some impression of her.


    ¡°Is Olly dead?¡± The Crimson Knight spoke softly as her gaze swept past Avril and the existences behind her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Avril nodded respectfully then exined the entire process in detail.


    The Crimson Knight already knew about simr information, just that there was still a gap between her general understanding and Avril¡¯s description. Through Avril¡¯s report, the Crimson Knight finally understood the situation.


    ¡®The followers of the Golden King?¡¯ The Crimson Knight muttered to herself and did not say anything else as she listened to Avril¡¯s exnation.


    Avril heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. Judging from the appearance of the Crimson Knight, this hurdle should be over for her. Strictly speaking, she had not done anything wrong before this. She had even made some contributions. It was just that she had notpleted the order given by the Five Knights to capture the Golden King. It was an indisputable fact.


    No one would dare say a word even if the mighty Five Knights wanted to kill Avril directly. However, from the looks of it, it was fortunate that this did not happen. Thinking of this, Avril could not help but feel a little lucky. It was also lucky that it was not anyone else this time but the Crimson Knight. Otherwise, if it had been the other members of the Five Knights who were more ruthless, she would have been doomed this time.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± The Crimson Knight was not interested in the change in Avril¡¯s mood.. She nced at the people behind Avril and seemed to have discovered something.

 Chapter 483 - The Eve

    <h4>Chapter 483: ¨C The Eve</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Eh?¡± The Crimson Knight looked behind Avril and seemed to have discovered something.


    What surprised her was nothing else but the two people standing behind Avril. Both had different appearances. One looked very old, while the other looked very young.


    The old man wore a long ck robe, and he looked decent. He didn¡¯t look like an extraordinary person but more like an ordinary gentleman. However, at this moment, the old man was half-kneeling and standing with the other people around him. Nothing seemed unusual, and he seemed very calm. It was none other than Ferrier.


    As for the young man not far away, he looked a little abnormal. He was tall and big, and his entire body seemed to be somewhat sturdy. However, he looked a little abnormally pale. Although he was kneeling there at this moment, his body exuded a controble aura. There seemed to be a faint, terrifying power hidden in his body. Even the Crimson Knight could not help but cast a sidelong nce at the young man.


    This person was none other than Wang Zhong, who had had a brief encounter with Chen Heng. After the duel between Wang Zhong and Chen Heng, Chen Heng had found an opportunity to nt the seed of killing, and they had never seen each other again.


    However, Chen Heng never thought Wang Zhong would join as Ariel¡¯s subordinates. The reason was rted to Ariel¡¯s actions during this period. In the past few days, Avril had spent a lot of effort to rope in the local forces on the Qika to prevent the Golden King from escaping this. The Wang family, which Wang Zhong came from, was also one of Avril¡¯s targets.


    Therefore, he entered Avril¡¯s line of sight. As the representative of the Wang family and the future sessor of the Wang family, Wang Zhong had joined Avril¡¯s hands, and his status was rtively


    high.


    After discovering Wang Zhong¡¯s killing power, even Avril, a fifth rank, paid great attention, as she believed that Wang Zhong¡¯s future was limitless. Therefore, Wang Zhong was selected as an official member of the Round Table, and he only needed to be confirmed once.


    During this ceremony to wee the Crimson Knight, Avril had specially brought him out. One could see how much importance she attached to him.


    The Crimson Knight stared at Wang Zhong, and her gaze fell on his body for a long time, as if she wanted to see everything about him. She felt a mighty force on Wang Zhong¡¯s body. Although it was not terrifying in quantity, its essence was highly far-reaching. Even the Crimson Knight could not help but feel a strange feeling, causing her to pay attention to him for a moment.


    The power that even the Crimson Knight could not see through was none other than the killing power. The killing power originated from the divinity of ughter. At the same time, divinity originated from thebination of the Power of God and the Power of Law. Its essence was undoubtedly very far-reaching, even higher than the Crimson Knight. It was naturally normal for her to be unable to see through it.


    Of course, essence and strength were different. Even if Wang Zhong¡¯s essence was far-reaching, he currently was not even worthy of carrying the Crimson Knight¡¯s shoes in terms of pure strength. A single thought in the Crimson Knight¡¯s heart could easily strangle Wang Zhong to death, leaving nothing behind. This was indeed a reality.


    After standing on the spot for a moment, the Crimson Knight withdrew her gaze. Then, she turned around and continued to walk forward. Behind her, the huge Crimson Crystal automatically shrank, following the footsteps of the Crimson Knight. Then, it emitted a weak light and fused into the body of the Crimson Knight.


    Soon, all the strange phenomena in the surroundings disappeared. There was nothing else except the terrifying aura left behind by the Crimson Knight.


    Meanwhile, Avril and the others silently sent the Crimson Knight away. They did not dare show any unnecessary emotions from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°How is the Golden King now?¡± In a quiet and spacious room, the Crimson Knight asked Avril.


    ¡°He should still be here, on this star.¡± Avril¡¯s expression was respectful as she listened to the Crimson Knight¡¯s words, and she quickly said, ¡°After the previous incident, I immediately ordered people to lockdown this star. The Golden King wouldn¡¯t be able to leave within a short period.¡±


    Besides the usual methods, extraordinary people naturally could use their strength to cross and travel through the gxy. However, these means would require a certain degree of power to operate. At the very least, it required the strength of a fifth rank and above to be able to do so, and only by oneself.


    With the Golden King¡¯s current strength, he should not be able to do so. Moreover, ever since the Golden King appeared, the Round Table¡¯s forces had been paying attention to this ce and had been monitoring this remote corner.


    They were constantly on guard for the Golden King¡¯s appearance and departure and did not find any unusual spatial fluctuations in their transmitted data. The Golden King should not have left this area based on this finding. At this moment, she was still growing in the Qika Star.


    ¡°However, after the first time, the Golden King did not expose her aura due to the alert given, so we could not determine her exact location.¡± Looking at the Crimson King, Avril spoke softly and looked a little regretful as she reported this.


    Lu Yao was cautious. Besides the first time where she was exposed due to an unexpected incident, Lu Yao carefully used a secret technique to hide her metamorphosis and aura during the subsequent metamorphosis. Thus, she did not expose her location.


    It was also because no matter how hard Avril and the others tried, they could not determine the exact location of the Golden King anymore. This also caused them a lot of trouble when they tried capturing the Golden King.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already done very well.¡± Listening to Avril¡¯s words, the Crimson Knight nodded to recognize her recent actions.


    Knowing that she was no match and that there were no other forces to support her, she decisively blocked off the escape route to drive the Golden King to death on this star. Judging from the situation, Avril had done an excellent job.


    Even the Crimson Knight herself could only do so much in her position at that time. Therefore, she did not say much about Avril¡¯s actions but only nodded in affirmation. As for the location of the Golden King, she did not care.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The Crimson Knight looked calm, and her face seemed especially cold under the crimson mask, ¡°As long as she¡¯s here, she can¡¯t run away¡­¡± As soon as she finished her words, she floated around, then looked at the windowsill outside.


    Under her gaze, a faintyer of crimson aura was drifting toward the outside world, forming a huge crimson that gradually covered the entire Qika Star. Unfortunately, no one could see all of this for the time being.


    Compared to the people around her, the Crimson Knight¡¯s power level was too high that no one could feel it even if she was right in front of them. There were very few people on the Qika Star who could genuinely feel this change in power and the actions of the Crimson Knight.


    As the crimson gradually opened up, an invisible force engulfed the entire Qika Star. When this finally shrouded the Qika Star as a whole, it would be the time for Lu Yao to be exposed.


    The Crimson Knight appeared to be very patient regarding this. At this moment, she was still here, quietly waiting.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Chen Heng stood on the balcony in the quiet room, holding a paintbrush in his hand. There was an oil painting before him. It looked like he was painting.


    He seemed to have sensed something and subconsciously looked into the distance. Under his gaze, the Crimson radiance in the distance covered everything to the extent it almost dyed the entire star crimson.


    Of course, this scene was unique and extraordinary. But in fact, everything in the outside world did not seem to have changed much. Everything was very calm, and there were no issues.


    ¡®It¡¯s getting closer and closer¡­ Looking at the changes in the sky, Chen Heng silently sighed, then put down his brush.


    It had been two days since the arrival of the Crimson Knight, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any changes in the surroundings, at least from the looks of it. The mortals in the outside world were still as busy as ever. The surroundings were still bustling, and no changes could be seen.


    However, through the official channels and the ck Dream Group, Chen Heng could feel the tension in the atmosphere. Some changes had already urred. Most people had already received the news of the Crimson Knight¡¯s arrival.


    No wonder. On the day when the Crimson King descended on Qika Star, she directly left a meteor in the sky. That scene was visible to everyone. Even a mortal could clearly see the revealed changes, not to mention the officials. The news of the Crimson Knight¡¯s arrival was almost public among the people of a specific ss.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that the time is too short¡­ Chen Heng sighed.


    He already had a premonition about the arrival of the Crimson Knight. Many things in this world were not set in stone.


    Chen Heng¡¯s actions had already changed the original trajectory of fate, causing many changes. It was also because of this that the early arrival of the Crimson Knight was not unusual. However, even so, her arrival was still much earlier than expected.


    As a result, Chen Heng¡¯s preparations had not beenpleted, making Chen Heng exceptionally busy during these two days.


    Behind him, a series of knocks on the door began to sound. At the same time, there seemed to be a series of clear footsteps, like the sound of high heels hitting the ground. Chen Heng stepped forward and opened the door.


    A woman¡¯s figure appeared. She was wearing a ck pleated dress with light makeup on her face. It looked like she had been meticulously dressed. She stood in front of Chen Heng¡¯s door and smiled at him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡±


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Chen Heng also smiled and invited her in.


    The two of them sat on the sofa in the living room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Walking in, the woman first looked at the decorations, then looked at Chen Heng, and asked curiously, ¡°Why did you suddenly think of me today? Is there something you want me to do again?¡± She said softly and casually.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I invite you over for a drink if there¡¯s nothing else?¡± Chen Heng smiled and poured her a cup of fruit juice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but the possibility is minimal.¡± The woman said casually, ¡°If you don¡¯t have it¡­¡±

 Chapter 484 - - Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 484: ¨C Farewell</h4>


    Transtator: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Two figures sat there and talked for a long time in the quiet room. ¡±


    stopped their conversation.


    Sitting on the sofa, Chen Heng seemed to feel something. He paused for a


    moment, then looked at Liu Rou and said softly with a smile, ¡°It seems that my


    time is almost up. I won¡¯t force you to stay for long.¡± He said softly, then


    stretched out his hand and made a please gesture.


    In front of him, Liu Rou looked at Chen Heng¡¯s actions and was silent for a long


    time, as if she wanted to remember him and carve him in her heart firmly.


    Under her gaze, Chen Heng¡¯s face always had a smile on it. He always looked


    genial and polite, with a kind of yearning calmness and gentleness.


    After a long time, Liu Rou got up and silently walked out of Chen Heng¡¯s room.


    The two of them didn¡¯t say anything else. But in an invisible way, the two of


    them already had a tacit understanding and understood the story that would


    happen next. After understanding everything, their hearts were filled with


    different emotions.


    However, even if they were filled with emotions, it was destined that they


    would not reveal them owing to their personalities. From the beginning to the


    end, their expressions did not change at all.


    Chen Heng stood up and sent Liu Rou out of the room, then watched Liu Rou


    leave. At this moment, he had a faint premonition that after this meeting, it


    was very likely that he would not see Liu Rou again. This was a very


    inexplicable premonition, but at this moment, it appeared. It was most likely


    urate.


    Liu Rou left Chen Heng¡¯s residence directly and walked along a deserted street.


    The street in front of her looked very deste. It looked very old, it should


    have been a long time since anyone lived here. Liu Rou unconsciously walked


    to this area, her expression somewhat absent-minded.


    At this time, a ringtone sounded. She subconsciously dug into her pocket and


    found that it was the ringtone of another phone. She stood where she was and


    hesitated, but she still reached out and pressed the answer button.


    ¡°How is it?¡± A dignified man¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Is


    the target still at his residence?


    ¡°He is still at his residence.¡± Liu Rou subconsciously replied, ¡°At least, there are


    no signs of him leaving for now.¡±


    ¡°What about the target¡¯s next move?


    ¡°It¡¯s not clear at the moment.¡± After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°He seems


    to be preparing to go to the hospital to visit. After that, he will stay in Dragon


    City academy and have no intention of leaving¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The dignified male voice sounded a little happy on the phone after


    hearing Liu Rou¡¯s answer, ¡°It seems that the target hasn¡¯t raised his vignce


    yet.¡±


    That¡¯s it.¡± The voice pondered for a moment on the phone, then said, ¡°Three


    dayster, call for the target to meet at the agreed location and then capture


    him. Is there a problem? The voice continued to sound.


    Liu Rou couldn¡¯t help but fall into silence. At this moment, she recalled Chen


    Heng¡¯s smile just now and the words that seemed to hint at something.


    ¡°Have you already thought about this time?¡± At this moment, she inexplicably


    thought of Chen Heng¡¯s previous words.


    From the beginning, when Chen Heng suddenly called her over, there was no


    doubt that they were full of hints and a strong sense of farewell.


    Did you already know your next ending from the very beginning¡± Liu Rou


    became silent, thinking of Chen Heng¡¯s voice, smile, and words. Her initially


    stable emotions began to churn, and she could no longer remain calm.


    In Liu Rou¡¯s impression, Chen Heng had always been a brilliant person. They


    were very simr very sensitive to many things. Perhaps, Chen Heng had long


    been aware of his situation and knew what he would face next. Today¡¯s


    conversation was both a final farewell and a reminder to her.


    Don¡¯t feel guilty because of some things, and don¡¯t feel bad because of some


    things. Just do what you should do.


    ¡°But you¡¯re making me feel even more guilty!¡¯ Liu Rou gritted her teeth. Her


    emotions were churning, and a strange emotion rose.


    It wasn¡¯t until the dignified voice on the phone continued to sound and urge


    her that Liu Rou reacted and said, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°The voice on the phone then


    disappeared, then the phone was hung up.


    Liu Rou put down the phone and sent a location to Chen Heng. Other than the


    location, there was no additional information. She believed that Chen Heng


    understood what she meant. After sending the message, she found a ce to


    sit down. She felt lost, and her mood was somewhat down.


    At this moment, she understood. After three days, if nothing unexpected


    happened, she would be promoted again. She would make significant


    contributions and achieve a higher position. This has initially been what Liu


    Rou longed for and dreamed of. But now, she couldn¡¯t be hapPy.


    The outside world was sunny and windy. Everything was still the same,


    beautiful and quiet. Liu Rou sat there for a long time before she finally got up


    and left.


    At this moment, on the other side. A ringtone slowly sounded. Listening to his


    phone¡¯s ringtone, Chen Heng picked it up and looked at the address sent. He


    smiled indifferently and turned around.


    He was changing his clothes and preparing to go out. To Chen Heng, this was a


    rare thing. Besides the Garrison Department, Chen Heng rarely left his room.


    Most of the time, he stayed in his own home and meditated. But this time, he


    did have something to do.


    Chen Heng changed his clothes and left the room. He walked along the road


    towards the outside world and soon arrived at another ce. It was a hospital.


    Chen Heng walked to a very spacious. It was not as small as the other wards,


    and there was only one bed. On the hospital bed, a woman was lying on it. The


    woman was none other than Yang Ke.


    Ever since Wang Zhong in the Qjka League severely injured her, Yang Ke had


    been lying there. Counting time, it had been several months. However, during


    these few months, Yang Ke had not been able to wake up.


    Her body had gradually recovered and was slowly bing healthy. However,


    she had not been able to wake up for unknown reasons. Because of this, she


    had been lying there, unable to move.


    A few months had passed. In the beginning, the Yang family was still very


    concerned about her. Butter, when they saw that Yang Ke was still unable to


    wake up, many people subconsciously neglected her. They even felt that she


    would probably never wake up in the future.


    Chen Heng, on the other hand, was still fine. In the past few months, he would


    often find time to visit her and watch her recover bit by bit.


    He came to visit her on this day and then ced the flowers he bought here.


    But after doing all this, he did not leave as usual. Instead, he sat there quietly


    and looked at Yang Ke in front of him.


    ¡°Tm leaving, might be leaving Qjka, or might be leaving this world forever.¡±


    Sitting quietly on the spot, Chen Heng looked at Yang Ke in front of him and


    said softly, ¡°I know you can hear me. Although you haven¡¯t moved in the past


    few months, you should be more or less awake now.¡±


    In front of him, Yang Ke was lying quietly on the hospital bed. She still didn¡¯t


    move nor have any reaction to Chen Heng¡¯s words.


    Chen Heng did not care about this.


    ¡°I want to leave, and maybe I won¡¯te back¡± The soft words continued to


    sound, ¡°Before I leave, I¡¯ll give you another gift.¡±


    He looked at Yang Ke and stretched out his hand. Finally, he ced his hand on


    Yang Ke¡¯s head and transferred some divine power in his body to Yang Ke.


    Divine power was derived from the Power of God, and its level was


    undoubtedly very high. Although the divine power that Chen Heng had


    transferred was not too much, it was not too little either.


    With the nourishment of this bit of divine power, Yang Ke should be able to


    wake up very quickly if nothing unexpected happened, and even her body could


    recover quickly.


    Initially, even if Yang Ke woke up, the injuries on his body would take a long


    time to recover. But now, with the help of this bit of divine power, the time to


    recuperate could be significantly shortened. To a certain extent, this could also


    have saved her future.


    After doing all this, Chen Heng left without much nostalgia. After he left,


    drastic changes appeared in Yang Ke¡¯s body. The initially stable spiritual


    fluctuations began to be chaotic.


    After more than half an hour, the body that had been silent for a long time


    began to move again. A pair of eyes slowly opened and once again looked at the


    world. The surrounding scenery was reflected in the eyes once again.


    Yang Ke stared nkly at the door of the room. In her body, strength began to


    retum. A momentter, the sound of hurried footsteps of a doctor echoed in


    the room.


    *


    Chen Heng walked through many ces by taking advantage of thest three


    days. He visited Fang Yuan and his daughter in the past and thanked them for


    their previous care. He also visited some people who had taken care of him in


    the past and expressed his gratitude to them.


    If there are people like Yang Ke who he can help, he has done so. This was the


    st thing Chen Heng could do. Like what he said to Liu Rou, this was his final


    farewell and the kindness he left behind. Chen Heng was not from this world


    but another world far away to a certain extent.


    Crossing the distance of countless worlds, his fate with Liu Rou and the others


    was very rare. Since that was the case, Chen Heng was willing to give a bitof


    kindness to give these people a good ending without threatening himself. This


    was hisst bit of kindness.


    Tm about to leave. I hope you can live a better life


    Just like that, three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    After three days, Chen Heng followed the address and walked to that ce. The


    location that Liu Rou sent was an ordinary park to avoid alerting Chen Heng.


    The park looked huge, its surroundings were extensive, the area was extensive,


    and the environment was not bad, very suitable for a stroll. To a certain


    extent, it was also very ideal for a battlefield. There were very few pedestrians


    in the surroundings, and not many people would disturb them.


    Walking into the park, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he arrived at the


    end of the park. When he arrived at the agreed location, Liu Rou was not there.


    Standing there was an old man who looked very energetic. He seemed very old,


    and he was wearing a formal suit, seemed to have been waiting there for a long


    time.


    ¡°Mr. Dongfang? Chen Heng was surprised when he saw the old man.


    Chen Hengrecognized him. In other words, not only did he know him, but he


    was also very familiar to a certain extent. The old man¡¯s name was Dongfang


    Xiong. He was the strongest person behind the ck Dream Group.


    In the Qjika Federation, there were usually top-notch powerhouses among the


    forces that walked out of the gxy. The ck Dream Group was like that.


    This old man was the strongest existence within the ck Dream Group. He


    was a fifth-ranked powerhouse and even stood out from the crowd among


    many forces. And now, even such a powerhouse came to take down Chen Heng.


    ¡°You think highly of me.¡± Looking at the old man before him, Chen Heng could


    not help butugh, not knowing what to say. In Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, having a


    fifth rank here was somewhatughable.


    But to outsiders, it seems that Chen Heng should be a mere third rank. With


    the power of the ck Dream Group, dispatching a mecha force would be


    enough to capture a third rank. Yet, they sent the strongest person from their


    side in the end. To a certain extent, the ck Dream Group still had much


    emphasis on Chen Heng. One could see that from this point.


    The pressure that the Crimson Knight gave everyone was immense.


    Even the ck Dream Group did not dare to be careless with Chen Heng, the


    elder brother of the Golden King. They had to capture him and offer him to the


    Crimson Knight. They did not dare to make the slightest mistake.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help but shake his head.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? In front of him, a somewhat dignified voice sounded. The old


    man named Dongfang Xiong slowly looked at Chen Heng in front of him. A


    bright smile appeared on his face. ¡°Are you surprised to see this old man like


    me?


    I am a little surprised.¡± Chen Heng nodded and admitted frankly.


    ¡°Judging from your appearance, I think you already understand your identity.¡±


    Dongfang Xiong looked at Chen Heng. Seeing his reaction, he immediately


    realized something. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t say much. Surrender.¡±

 Chapter 485 - Face to Face

    <h4>Chapter 485: ¨C Face to Face</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Surrender¡­¡±


    Standing on the spot, Dongfang Xiong nced at Chen Heng before saying straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your past information and intelligence.


    ¡°You¡¯re a brilliant young man.¡±


    ¡°If I give you enough time, your future will be limitless. You might even be able to surpass this old man.


    ¡°But now, it¡¯s still too early.¡±


    He spoke calmly on the spot. He kept his calm expression as he continued, ¡°Surrender. At least before I hand you over, I can guarantee you your safety.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Hearing Dongfang Xiong¡¯s words, Chen Heng only smiled and did notment on it. From the looks of it, Dongfang Xiong and the others had already understood some things.


    Lu Yao¡¯s situation had most likely been exposed at this moment, and it had even been known by many people. However, it did not seem too surprising after thinking about it carefully.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the sky on the horizon. In the sky, waves of crimson color covered the sky, interweaving into a huge crimsonwork in midair. It looked unique.


    Of course, this was only what Chen Heng could see. To an ordinary person, nothing had changed in front of their eyes. It was still the same as before, without the slightest change. The Crimson Net had already opened from the moment the Crimson Knight descended. Until now, it had alreadypletely enveloped the entire Qika Star.


    Thinking about it carefully, perhaps Lu Yao had also been exposed because of this. It was the same in the original trajectory. Lu Yao¡¯s secret concealment technique was very brilliant to ordinary people, but it was nothing to the high and mighty Five Knights.


    In the original trajectory, not long after the arrival of the Crimson Knight, Lu Yao¡¯s identity had already been discovered, and she had even been reported to the authorities.


    It was about the same now. After all, it had already been a few days since the arrival of the Crimson Knight. It was just that he did not know if Lu Yao would be able to break away from this as she had been in the original trajectory.


    And at this moment, in the distance. Sitting in front of her own windowsill, Lu Yao looked at the scenery outside the window.


    At this moment, she was in her own room. Because she had moved to a new home, the scenery outside the window was very good. It was not as crowded as it used to be. At a nce, there were people everywhere.


    Outside the window, the sun was shining brightly. The surrounding scenery was bright and clear. Lu Yao stared at the scene in front of her for a long, long time.


    ¡°I wonder what Big Brother is doing now?¡¯


    Lu Yao looked at the scenery outside the window with a calm expression. Ever since Chen Heng returned home that time, Lu Yao had not seen Chen Heng in this period.


    Although the two of them had some private contact, the contact was not very close. It had been quite some time since Lu Yao hadst seen Chen Heng. She did not know what Chen Heng was doing at the moment.


    ¡°He was probably still busy at work, right?


    Lu Yao tilted her head, and this thought shed through her mind. In her impression, Chen Heng had always been a very busy person. He was either busy studying, busy training himself, or busy with other work. He rarely stopped.


    At this time, for others, it might be a day worth going out for an outing. But for her brother, it might just be an ordinary day. Lu Yao¡¯s feelings were a littleplicated thinking of this.


    ¡°Ye Zi¡­¡±


    She sat on the spot and stared at the windowsill for a long time. Then, she softly called out Ye Zi¡¯s name. She had been sitting here by herself from just now until now.


    Ye Zi would have already nagged her for sitting here for such a long time if it were any other time. But today, she did not make a sound for some unknown reason. Lu Yao was a little puzzled by this, so she softly called out Ye Zi¡¯s name.


    But unexpectedly, she did not receive any reply after she finished speaking. Sensing the silence around her, Lu Yao was a little puzzled. After all, Ye Zi had always been very respectful towards her and ced her first in heart since she was the reincarnation of the Golden King.


    Usually, whenever Lu Yao called out to Ye Zi, Ye Zi would immediately respond. There would definitely be no surprises. However, today seemed to be a little different. Subconsciously, Lu Yao felt a little uneasy.


    At this moment, she suddenly realized something was wrong. She had indeed moved. Her new ce was not as crowded as before, but it was definitely not so quiet. asionally, she could still see her neighbors walking over.


    It was just that today. She had been sitting here for a long time, but she still did not feel any abnormalities. It was too quiet. Subconsciously, she felt a little uneasy, and then she began to shout loudly, calling out her parents¡¯ names.


    It was just like before. No matter how much she shouted, there was no response. Both Ye Zi and her parents seemed to have disappeared, and they did not feel the slightest response to her words. Without a doubt, this situation was very unusual.


    ¡°Where did Yezi go?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t her parents respond? Did she go out?


    All kinds of doubts surged in her heart. At this moment, Yezi felt a little uneasy and had a bad premonition..

 Chapter 486 - The Crimson Knight vs. The Golden King

    <h4><strong>Chapter 486: ¨C The Crimson Knight vs. The Golden King</strong></h4>


    Trantor. EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Boom!


    A series of booming sounds echoed in the air at this moment. At this moment,


    the entire Qjika star was shaking, and everyone heard an inexplicable sound.


    What is that?


    Liu Rou quietly stayed in her room. However, at this moment, she suddenly


    stood up and looked at the sky in front of her at this moment. An inexplicable


    light flickered and erupted in the sky in front of her. In an instant, the light


    dissipated, and a crimson star and a golden star shone together, erupting with


    a terrifying and dazzling light.


    At a nce, she felt that the scene in front of her was iparably


    resplendent and holy. It was as if two gods had descended and revived at this


    moment.


    That kind of power was unexcelled in the world. Just feeling that kind of light


    caused one¡¯s heart to tremble involuntarily.


    Standing in the same ce, looking at the strange phenomenon in the sky, Liu


    Rou¡¯s heart moved. She suddenly thought of something and quickly made a


    move. She ran through the database and looked at the records.


    As the power of the Golden King was gradually recovering, almost all the forces


    on Qjka Star began to make a move. They were doing their best to monitor the


    scene in front of them.


    It was naturally the same for the ck Dream Group. Through the live


    broadcast of the ck Dream Corporation¡¯s internalwork, Liu Rou quickly


    watched the scene in front of her.


    Two figures were opposing each other in the vast sky above. Among the two


    figures, a figure stood like a Demon God. Crimson blood bloomed all over his


    body as if the real blood of the Demon God was constantly dripping down. It


    was exceptionally unique and terrifying.


    As for the other figure, he was much gentler. His body was enveloped in a faint


    golden holy aura, making him look exceptionally holy and brilliant. He was


    really like the legendary sun god, possessing an indescribable divinity. And his


    appearance was none other than Lu Yao.


    Tust as I expected


    Looking at the scene before her, Liu Rou instantly copsed to the ground,


    understanding everything in her heart.


    Lu Yao¡¯s appearance was very unfamiliar to many people. But it was not the


    case for Liu Rou. Previously, because of her close contact with Chen Heng, Liu


    Rou had oncee into close contact with Chen Heng¡¯s family.


    Not only Chen Heng¡¯s parents, but even Lu Yao, Chen Heng¡¯s younger sister,


    hade into contact with her personally and even chatted with her. Hence,


    she recognized Lu Yao¡¯s appearance at a nce.


    The Lu Yao in front of her seemed to have undergone a huge change in her


    aura. At this moment, her aura was exceptionally divine and extraordinary,as


    if a god had descended into the world. However, her appearance did not change


    much. It was still the same youngdy¡¯s appearance as before.


    She was no different from Lu Yao in the past. However, the young girl who had


    once looked young and tender hadpletely changed. Her face was filled with


    a cold expression as she stared coldly at the Crimson Knight in front of her. In


    her pair of golden eyes, a faint, terrifying power was circting, about to


    erupt.


    Even though she had seen Lu Yao before, Liu Rou could not help but be


    shocked, feeling extremely surprised. However, she also confirmed the news


    from before and could not help but let out a sigh.


    Chen Heng¡¯s younger sister was indeed the reincarnation of the Golden King.


    When she thought of Chen Heng, her eyes flickered. After that, she turned


    around and continued to look at the live stream at the side.


    Chen Heng stood there quietly in another live stream, facing an old man in


    formal attire. At this moment, he was looking up at the sky.


    ¡°It seems that it has already begun..¡±


    Standing in the same ce and looking at the scene that appeared in the sky,


    Chen Heng¡¯s face was calm as he muttered to himself.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In front of Chen Heng, Dongfang Xiong nodded and said softly, ¡°A rare battle.


    The Five Knights of the Round Table and the Golden King are big shots


    Standing on the spot, Dongfang Xiong let out a sigh. The strength of the ck


    Dream Group was not weak. Dongfang Xiong¡¯s strength was definitely not


    weak. His Fifth-Rank strength was powerful no matter where.


    Unfortunately, he was nothingpared to the two figures standing in the air.


    After all, regardless of whether it was the Crimson Knight or the Golden King,


    their strength had undoubtedly surpassed Fifth Rank and reached a higher


    rank.


    For characters of such a high rank, they could kill anyone with a single


    thought, regardless of the rank level. There was noparison at all. Even so,


    Dongfang Xiong did not feel discouraged. He only sighed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look worried¡±


    He stood where he was and looked at Chen Heng with interest. Then, he said


    softly. Even though he had personallye over, he didn¡¯t seem to intend to


    take Chen Heng down immediately.


    Perhaps in some aspects, he had absolute confidence in himself. He believed


    that no matter how much Chen Heng struggled, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape


    from his grasp.


    It was precisely because of this that he was not anxious. At this moment, he


    was even standing there, leisurely asking Chen Heng questions.


    ¡°Why should I be worried?


    Standing opposite Dongfang Xiong, Chen Heng looked into the air and smiled.


    ¡°The one facing Crimson Knight is your biological sister.¡±


    Dongfang Xiong was a little surprised by Chen Heng¡¯s reaction. ¡°As an elder


    brother, shouldn¡¯t you be worried?


    There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head and said softly, ¡°She¡¯s both my sister and the Golden


    King


    With her status, she could take down anyone even if her opponent is the


    Crimson Knight.¡±


    No matter what Lu Yao¡¯s current situation was, as the sessor of the Golden


    King, she had inherited a part of the Golden King¡¯s power. This was an


    indisputable fact. And after inheriting the power of the Golden King, how could


    Lu Yao herself be a weakling?


    Her previous predicament was simply because she was unable to use this


    inheritance. But now, under the stimtion of the Crimson Knight, the power


    belonging to the Golden King had beenpletely activated.


    With the support of the power of the Golden King, there were no longer


    problems like in the past. In her current state, Lu Yao¡¯s current power was not


    something that even the Crimson Knight could easily deal with.


    After all, even if Lu Yao¡¯s current state was notplete, how could the


    Crimson Knight¡¯s power not be the same?


    ording to the original trajectory, the Crimson Knight at this moment was at


    most a clone, and her true power was not even one-tenth of her original body.


    With just this level of strength, it would not be so easy to defeat Lu Yao.


    Therefore, Chen Heng was very calm about Lu Yao¡¯s uing battle. Lu Yao


    was naturally not a match for the Crimson Knight in terms of purebat


    strength. However, it was a joke for the Crimson Knight to take Lu Yao down


    easily.


    Dongfang Xiong stood and listened to Chen Heng¡¯s calm words. He was a little


    surprised. Just as he was about to turn around and say something, his body


    could not help but pause.


    He saw that in mid-air, an inexplicable light was shing. The Golden Power


    suddenly bloomed, and that power enveloped everything. In an instant, it


    suppressed the Crimson Knight and brought it into its own domain.


    In just an instant, the power belonging to Lu Yao seemed to have gained the


    upper hand and suppressed the Crimson Knight once again. Dongfang Xiong¡¯s


    expression changed slightly as he stood where he was and felt the situation.


    At this moment, he was a little moved. He did not expect that even though the


    former Golden King had fallen, he still had such a terrifying power remaining.


    Even the Crimson Knight, one of the five giants of the Round Table, was


    suppressed by him at this moment. It seemed that she was very likely to lose.


    This caused his expression to change slightly, and he could not help but worry


    about his gains and losses. Previously, to curry favor with the Crimson Knight


    and the Round Table, the moment the ck Dream Group received the news,


    they decisively ordered to capture Chen Heng and offer him to the members of


    the Round Table.


    This was an act out of both fear and to take sides. If the group of people from


    the Round Table knew that the Golden King¡¯s brother had been hiding in the


    ck Dream Group and had even be a powerhouse that they greatly


    admired, it was very likely that they would end up in great trouble.


    This trouble was very big. Even when the Scarlet Knight had already arrived, it


    was very likely that the entire ck Dream Group would be involved in an


    ident or even be destroyed.


    After all, to the high and mighty Five Knights, the entire ck Dream Group


    was no different from an ant. There was no chance for the group. It was


    because of this that Dongfang Xiong gave the order decisively. He even


    personally ran to Chen Heng, preparing to capture him.


    However, all of this was under the circumstances that the Crimson Knight


    could defeat the Golden King. If the Golden King ultimately defeated the


    Crimson Knight in the end, then everything that the ck Dream Group was


    doing now would have the opposite effect. Instead, it would lead him to his


    demise even faster.


    Because of this, the oue of this battle could not help but make Dongfang


    Xiong nervous. He looked at the bright radiance that appeared in the sky, and a


    solemn expression appeared on his face.


    The strength of both sides was increasing. Under the current situation, the two


    extremely terrifying powers almost tore apart the sky, dyeing the sky with two


    different colors. Scarlet and gold intertwined, forming a terrifying natural


    disaster.


    The entire Qjka Star was trembling. It was shaken by these two extremely


    terrifying powers and couldn¡¯t bear it. Both sides had already reached a critical


    point in terms of strength alone.


    If it were an ordinary star, these two forces would have already shattered it,


    turning into dust in the gxy. The fact that the Qika star was fine was all


    thanks to the fact that this was the home of the Qika Federation.


    To protect thisnd of origin, the Qika Federation had set up many formations


    here, and there were even many Fifth Ranked experts who had set up their own


    formations.


    At this moment, these protective formations were activated simultaneously,


    protecting the entire Qika Star. They did not allow this stifling power to affect


    the entire Qika star, causing it to shatter along with it.


    However, this was their limit. As the two powers continued to rise, It was only


    a matter of time before their destructive power reached the limits of the


    formation.


    Therefore, at this moment, many experts on the Qjka Star had already started


    to take action. Under the officials¡¯ orders, arge number of experts began to


    take action. They strengthened the nodes in various regions and tried their


    best to strengthen the protection magic array so that the Qjka star wouldn¡¯t


    copse.


    Within a short period, the Qjka star should be able to continue to hold on and


    vouldn¡¯t copse quickly. At this moment, everyone¡¯s line of sight had already


    been restricted by the two figures in mid-air, and they could not help but look


    over.


    In mid-air, a powerful force tore through space. After the intense collision, the


    two figures stood together, once again appearing in everyone¡¯s line of sight.


    And the result of this collision ended with Lu Yao¡¯splete retreat.


    At this moment, the power in her body was still powerful, reaching a terrifying


    level. Strands of golden power fell, enveloping her entire body. At first nce,


    she looked exceptionally divine, like a goddess


    However, if one observed carefully, one would notice that the power in her


    body was gradually weakening. At this moment, her eyes were filled with


    fatigue.


    Her breathing gradually became rapid, and she looked as if she had reached her


    limit. Activating the Golden Mark and using the power of the Golden King


    allowed Lu Yao to wield the once-powerful power of the Golden King.


    But in reality, it was also using Lu Yao¡¯s own body to carry it. After all, no


    matter how powerful the power was, it still needed a carrier to carry it. And at


    this moment, Lu Yao became this carrier. Because of this, her body was under a


    lot of pressure.


    To a certain extent, the more powerful the power she used at this moment, the


    more terrifying it looked, and the more terrifying and enormous the pressure


    her body had to bear.


    If it was against an ordinary opponent, this was actually nothing much. After


    all, there were not many people who could oppose the power or even square up


    against the Golden King in this world.


    Most people would immediately copse the moment they encountered this


    power. It was impossible for them to be an opponent. However, the Crimson


    Knight in front of them was an exception.


    As one of the Five Knights of the Round Table, the Crimson Knight¡¯s power was


    definitely at the top, even though it was not as powerful as the former Golden


    King. Against such an opponent, only using part of the Golden King¡¯s strength


    was far from enough.


    Standing in mid-air, looking at Lu Yao, who was standing in front of her,


    panting and looking as if she had reached her limit, the Crimson Knight did not


    say anything. She only shook her head silently, looking a little disappointed.


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s not that person from the past..¡±


    She looked at Lu Yao in front of her, and there was an undisguised


    disappointment in her eyes. ¡°Your battle will is disappointing.


    ¡°You had enough power, but in the end, you¡¯re not even as strong as an


    ordinary warrior.


    ¡°It¡¯s reallya waste to have the Golden Mark passed to you..


    She said faintly, and then her voice continued to fall, with some emotion.


    ¡°However, this also made me understand something...


    The remnants of the Golden King¡¯s subordinates are still active in the gxy


    no.

 Chapter 487 - The Attack

    <h4>Chapter 487: ¨C The Attack</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hearing the Crimson Knight¡¯s words, Lu Yao could not


    help but be stunned, looking somewhat puzzled, but the Crimson Knight had


    no intention of answering her question.


    It¡¯s alreadyte¡­¡±The Crimson Knight looked at Lu Yao and said calmly, ¡°This


    farce is about to end.¡±


    ¡°Even if you are an imposter, the Golden Mark on your body is real. After I


    capture you, I¡¯ll strip the Golden Mark off your body and extract the power


    from it. What a great idea.¡± Her indifferent words sounded.


    The Crimson Knight looked at Lu Yao and finally extended her hand. The lights


    went dim, and everything around Lu Yao had dissipated entirely. Even her


    feelings seemed to be bing abstract and gradually blurred at this moment.


    It was as if everything around her had been distorted, and she could not see


    clearly at all. Her power was suppressed to the extreme, and she could not


    make any decent counterattack.


    Lu Yao tried her best to widen her eyes. A faint golden light flickered in her


    eyes, illuminating thend in all directions and dyeing the sky golden. But even


    so, her power was still unable to break through the limit. Facing the Crimson


    Knight¡¯s suppression, she could not advance any further, and there was


    nothing she could do.


    The difference in strength between the two sides was simply too significant. In


    Lu Yao¡¯s body, the power of the Golden Mark was still flickering. She tried her


    best to emerge and fight against the Crimson Knigh?¡¯s power, but there was


    nothing she could do.


    After experiencing the previous battle, the power of the Golden Mark had


    already been depleted too much. At this moment, it was no longer a match for


    the Crimson Knight. Even if it was just a clone, it was still the same.


    Is it going to end? Lu Yao stood nkly, watching the flickering crimson light


    charging towards her.


    After observing this battle through various means and watching the scene


    before them, many people were secretly shaking their heads. There was no


    longer any suspense about the oue of this battle.


    From the initial situation, the difference in strength between the two was not


    too significant. It was just that,paratively speaking, the Crimson Knight¡¯s


    power belongs to herself. Moreover, she had experienced countless terrifying


    ughters and battles, so she was exceptionally familiar with the means of


    fighting.


    And no matter what, Lu Yao was just an ordinary girl. In terms of battle, she


    could not bepared to the Crimson Knight. Even if she used a simr


    amount of strength, she would not be a match for the Crimson Knight.


    Furthermore, she could not withstand too much of the Golden Mark¡¯s power


    with her current body.


    This is precisely why the oue of this battle was highly disadvantageous


    from the start. To be able to hold on until now was already considered pretty


    good. And now, from the looks of it, this battle was finallying to an end.


    ¡°In the end, he¡¯s just an imposter king.¡±


    On the street, Ferrier looked up into the sky, feeling the scenes, and could not


    help but sigh softly and deeply. Since just now, he had seen Lu Yao¡¯s entire


    perfomance and observed the oue of this battle, and he was very


    concerned about it. Even though he was already mentally prepared, an


    inexplicable feeling arose in Ferrier¡¯s heart when he saw the scene before him.


    ¡°In the end, the imposter king is just an imposter king. He¡¯s not the real king.


    He felt the scene that appeared in mid-air and sighed in his heart. ¡®If the real


    king were here, he defin¨ªtely wouldn¡¯t be like this..


    Even if the connection has been cut off in the past for the Golden King¡¯s


    reincarnation, it was not impossible for him to be like this. Even Ferrier


    as very disappointed with Lu Yao¡¯s performance, but this also strengthened


    his determination to a certain extent.


    In front of him, a bustling street appeared, and at the end of it, a vi district


    appeared. Ye Zi¡¯s aura was evident to Ferrier¡¯s senses.


    I¡¯ve finally found it. Feeling Ye Zi¡¯s aura before him, Ferrier finally heaved a


    sigh of relief.


    From the looks of it, Ye Zi¡¯s luck was pretty good. The Crimson Knight had not


    casually killed her under the previous circumstances. She had still managed to


    keep her life, which was not bad. Even though they had only sent her out to


    nurture the imposter king, they put a lot of effort into Ye Zi, leaving behind


    many backup ns.


    They had taken into consideration all aspects of the situation. These backup


    ns were prepared for Lu Yao, the imposter king, to ensure that she would


    not die so quickly and would be able to grow to a certain level smoothly.


    Otherwise, if Lu Yao died too early, she would not be able to attract too much


    attention.


    And now, it¡¯s time for the backup n on Ye Zi to be activated. Ferrier


    thought, then he took a step forward.


    Tap tap tap..


    A series of light footsteps sounded at this moment.


    In the vi room, Ye Zi seemed to be very vignt. When she heard the sudden


    footsteps, she immediately turmed around and looked in Ferrier¡¯s direction


    Their gazes intersected, and two somewhat connected auras rose together.


    Then, Ye Zi quickly reacted. Looking at Ferrier, who was slowly walking in


    front of her, her eyes were filled with bewilderment and uncertainty.


    Chen Hengs situation here has also somewhat changed.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s over..¡± Looking at the scene in mid-air, Dongfang Xiong put


    away his worries and sighed softly, then looked at Chen Heng in front of him.


    Chen Heng did not take the opportunity to leave but was still standing there


    instead.

 Chapter 488 - Overwhelming Presence

    <h4>Chapter 488: Overwhelming Presence</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion | Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Amuffled sound rang out from this ce, resounding in all directions.


    In front of the Crimson Knight, the wall behind Lu Yao shattered inch by inch.


    Affected by the power contained within the Crimson Knight¡¯s body, the wall


    started to shatter from its most basic structure, turning into a pile of dust.


    Lu Yao spat out arge mouthful of blood. It seemed that her injuries had


    be even more serious. She fell to the ground weakly. Lu Yao looked at the


    Crimson Knight who was standing in front of her, with her eyes filled witha


    strong sense of unwillingness.


    After experiencing this series of battles and cruel battles, not only did Lu Yao


    not feel fear like a normal person, but she also became braver. The will in her


    heart had never been extinguished. This kind of tenacious attitude surprised


    the Crimson Knight.


    ¡°Not a bad expression.¡±


    The Crimson Knight looked at Lu Yao in front of her and could not help but


    nod, affirming her spirit and battle will. No matter what, as an ordinary girl, Lu


    Yao was able to fight against her until now, and she was still able to persevere


    tenaciously.


    Putting everything else aside, just this spiritual momentum alone was enough


    to make people praise her. In this aspect, the Crimson Knight was not stingy


    with her affimation. However, she still had to do what she had to do.


    With a thought, Lu Yao flew out once again. This time, she was directly fixed in


    mid-air bya powerful force. In front of her forehead, the Golden Mark was still


    appearing. There was a faint golden radiance blooming on it, enveloping her


    entire body.


    This was the power of the Golden King. At this moment, it was still


    continuously providing power. Even after fighting for such a long time, it did


    not fade away. However, after such a long time, the power of the Golden Mark


    had finally reached its limit.


    After all, no matter what it was, there was still a limit. Even if it was the Golden


    Mark, which was left behind by the Golden King, it was still nothing too


    extraordinary.


    At this moment, there were tiny cracks on the originally bright golden mark.


    On it, the mark had dimmed, and it looked a little weak.


    Looking at the golden mark in front of her, the Crimson Knight stood where


    she was. Her face was covered by the Crimson Mask, and she could not see


    clearlv. She onlv silently stretched out her hand,


    She stretched out one hand and pressed it towards the golden mark. This


    action seemed ordinary, but it actually containeda terrifying power.


    At this moment, Lu Yao had an inexplicable feeling in her heart. If she were to


    be touched by the Crimson Knight in front of her, something extremely bad


    would happen.


    In reality, it was the same. In her body, the power that originated from the


    Golden King suddenly rOse. At this moment, the Golden Mark was glowing. It


    seemed to have sensed some danger and started to vibrate spontaneously.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard Lu Yao struggled, it was already over. Her


    power could notpete with the Crimson Knight. It had always been like


    this, even when she was at her peak. There was no reason for her to be able to


    win now when she was weakened.


    Therefore, her struggle was destined to be very powerless.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    Standing on the spot, the Crimson Knight casually waved her hand. A powerful


    force surged out and casually suppressed the power that emerged from Lu


    Yao¡¯s body. Then, she continued to extend her hand.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound rang out in this ce. It sounded exceptionally clear, like the


    sound of ss shattering, appearing exceptionally bright and clear. At this


    moment, Lu Yao¡¯s bodypletely froze. She was unable to make any


    movement


    In her body, the power that had originally be one with her, almost unable


    to be separated, was being affected by the Crimson Knight¡¯s power. At this


    moment, it was in a violent state, as if it was about to be extracted.


    She wants to¡­ extract the Golden Mark from my body?


    Floating in mid-air, Lu Yao endured the intense pain that surfaced in her body.


    At this moment, this thought shed through her mind. At this moment, she


    did not need the other party to exin. She could understand the other party¡¯s


    intention.


    It was very obvious that the Crimson Knight had already lost all of her


    patience. She was prepared to directly extract the Golden Mark from Lu Yao¡¯s


    body.


    Once the Golden imprint was extracted, Lu Yao¡¯s power would bepletely


    stripped away. She would only be an ordinary girl.


    No, it was not just that. In a long period of time, the Golden Mark had already


    been unable to be separated from Lu Yao. It was a part of her life. The two of


    them could not be separated at all.


    Hence, when the Golden Mark waspletely stripped away and separated, Lu


    Yao¡¯s life would be pushed to its limits. At that time, she would die.


    Die?


    At this moment, this thought shed through Lu Yao¡¯s mind, but there was no


    fear at all for some reason. Death was something that she had thought about in


    the past.


    Regarding this, she had had many fears and had also been at a loss. But at this


    moment, when it was really time to face it, she realized that she did not seem


    to have much fear in her heart. There was only a faint sense of regret.


    ¡°AfterI die, my parents and brother will be very sad¡­¡±


    Under the pressure of a powerful force, as time slowly passed, Lu Yao¡¯s mind


    gradually became blurry. At this moment, her mind was bing more and


    more muddled.


    If she really died here, let¡¯s not talk about others for now. However, her parents


    and brother should be very sad, right? And Ye Zi. She had spent so much effort


    on her, hoping that she could restore the glory of the Golden King in the


    future.


    But now, looking at the situation, all of this has been wasted. She had let Ye Zi


    down and also let down the expectations of others. She was going to die here


    just like that.


    What a pity


    Silently, many thoughts shed through her mind at this moment. As time


    passed, her life would eventuallye to an end. However, at this moment,


    there were still variables.


    A faint golden light appeared and spread out from not far away. In an instant,


    the Golden Mark in Lu Yao¡¯s body was connected, forming a mysterious


    change.


    A huge power bloomed in an instant, blocking the Crimson Knight¡¯s


    movements. Although it was only for an instant, it was enough. A figure passed


    by from a distance took advantage of this gap to carry Lu Yao away, forcibly


    allowing her to escape from the dangerous state she was in previously.


    After escaping from the previous state, Lu Yao¡¯s mind gradually recovered. In


    front of her eyes, her vision was gradually bing clear. A young girl¡¯s face


    appeared in front of her eyes. She looked very cute, giving her a very familiar


    feeling


    Ye Zi?


    Looking at Ye Zi¡¯s face in front of her, Lu Yao instantly woke up.


    ¡°My king, it¡¯s not time to give up yet!¡±


    After forcefully carrying Lu Yao down, Ye Zi gritted her teeth, looked at Lu Yao


    in front of her, and said, ¡°We still have a chance!¡±


    Bang!


    Not far away, a crisp sound was heard. The Crimson Knight¡¯s figure appeared


    once again. At this moment, it appeared in front of the two of them.


    ¡°She¡¯s still quite loyal¡­¡±


    Standing on the spot, the Crimson Knight looked at Ye Zi, who had rushed over


    and saved Lu Yao at the critical moment. She did not show much surprise and


    only shookher head. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she was just throwing her life away.¡±


    Ye Zi¡¯s strength was indeed much stronger than Lu Yao¡¯s. At this moment, she


    had already recovered more than half of her strength and was able to unleash


    the strength of a Fourth Ranked knight in a short period of time.


    But it was a pity. The strength of a Fourth Ranked knight might be considered


    strong to others, and to a certain extent, it could even be considered as a


    powerhouse.


    But to the Crimson Knight, not to mention a Fourth Ranked knight, even a


    Fifth Ranked knight was nothing more than a piece of trash seeking death. In


    this world, the Crimson Knight was the epitome of strength and power.


    In front of such a strong person, she was just a Fourth Ranked knight. Even if


    she came, she would just be a piece of cake. Therefore, the Crimson Knight did


    not notice the arrival of Ye Zi.


    ¡°Then count me in.¡±


    Not far away, a voice sounded again. It sounded a little old and had an


    inexplicable meaning. Hearing the voice, the Crimson Knight did not look


    surprised. She just turned around and looked in that direction.


    There, the figure of an old man appeared and stood there. This was an


    extremely old man. He looked very, very old. There was a bitter look on his old


    face. At this moment, he was wearinga decent formal suit and just stood there.


    It was none other than Ferrier. Standing in the same ce, looking at Ferrier s


    appearance, the Crimson Knight revealed an expression of interest. ¡°I heard


    that among the followers who once followed the Golden King, there was a


    person named Ferrier who pledged allegiance.


    1 originally thought that some of you old fogeys had finally opened your


    minds.


    But now, it seems that¡¯s not the case.


    She spoke with great interest. From the looks of it, she had already understood


    everything Ferrier¡¯s actions and posture at this moment had clearly disyed


    his attitude.


    His allegiance was not sincere. It was just a disguise, probably to better support


    the Golden King. And now, he finally could not sit stil. Regarding this, the


    Crimson Knight was not discouraged, nor did she have any extra emotions.


    There was never ack of smart people in this world. In the Round Table, there


    were already people who had guessed the true purpose of Ferier¡¯s allegiance,


    and they had doubts about him.


    It was just that in the past, Ferrier¡¯s performance was passable, and he spared


    no effort in the pursuit of the Golden King, so they temporarily put down their


    doubts.


    However, in reality, the seeds of uspicion had always been there. Therefore, at


    this moment, the other party¡¯s rebellion was only a matter of course.


    Traitor!¡±


    Not far away, a shout sounded.


    Avril walked out from a corner and brought a group of people from the round


    table to this ce. At this moment, she looked at Ferrier in front of her with


    thick anger on her face. ¡°You killed Olly?


    Previously, Avril and the others had not been idle. In order to avoid any


    idents, they had been wandering around this area, ready to step forward


    and provide support at all times.


    Just now, when the Crimson Knight and Lu Yao were fighting alone, they did


    not intervene, nor could they intervene to such an extent in the battle. But


    now, after Ye Zi and Ferrier appeared one after another, they immediately


    rushed over.


    After all, it was fine for the Crimson Knight to take down Lu Yao herself since


    she was facing the Golden King. However, if she has to deal with even the


    followers of the Golden King herself, then what was the use of her


    subordinates for?


    So, in order to show their worth, they immediately ran over. Avril stood in


    ce, looking at Ferrier in front of her, her face full of anger. However, Ferrier


    did not show any reaction to her anger.


    In the past, Avril and the others had the impression that Ferrier had always


    lowered his head, looking very humble and respectful. Therefore, after a long


    time, no one took him seriously.


    However, at this moment, the result was a little different. Standing alone on


    the spot, Ferrier was dressed in formal clothes, looking very energetic. His


    body was alittle skinny, and he was already very old. However, he still stood


    straight like a tall tower and would never lower his head.


    When Avril and the others looked at him, a powerful aura spread out and


    spread in all directions. The powerful power of true spirit swept in all


    directions.


    Avril¡¯s expression quickly froze. Then, it changed with a hint of disbelief.


    ¡°N.. Impossible!¡±


    She looked at Ferrier, who was standing there with a faint smile on his face,


    and said in disbelief, ¡°Your strength!


    At this moment, Ferrier had already removed all of his disguises. All of his


    aurae spread out, no longer concealed. And that Aura of the Fifth Rank. And


    even among the Fifth Ranks, it was an absolute powerhouse.


    At least, it was much stronger than Avril, who was also at Fifth Rank. Ferrier¡¯s


    strength was even stronger than Avril¡¯s.


    Thinking back to Ferrier¡¯s humble and respectful past, almost wanting to kneel


    down to show her loyalty, Avril¡¯s face could not help but turn green. At this


    time, she felt like she was being mocked.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Beside her, the Crimson Knight was still standing there. At this moment, she


    looked at Ferrier in front of him and said with interest, ¡°There¡¯s a serious


    disability within your body. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be far away from


    bing an Eternal Rank¡±


    ¡°For such a powerhouse to be loyal to the Golden King, you could actually


    disguise yourself as before and even bend your knees to some ants who are far


    inferior to you, enduring such humiliation?


    ¡°From this point of view, your loyalty to the Golden King is truly moving¡±


    Standing on the spot, the Crimson Knight said calmly. She did not care about


    the feelings of Avril and the others behind her. She only looked at Lu Yao and


    the other two with interest before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s just that this isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    ¡°Even if you were standing in front of me at your Peak state, you still wouldn¡¯t


    be able to block a few of my moves, let alone at your current state.


    ¡°What do you intend to do in the current situation?¡±


    She asked softly, extremely curious. Hearing the Crimson Knight¡¯s words,


    Ferrier, who was sitting opposite her, revealeda decent smile. ¡°Of course, I


    won¡¯t be a match for you.


    ¡°Butpared to this old man, you shouldn¡¯t be in a very good state right


    now.


    ¡°So what if I am?¡±


    The Crimson Knight did notment on Ferrier¡¯s words. He only said


    indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s enough to take you all down¡±


    The Crimson Knight was not in his original body. He was just a clone. Although


    the Crimson Knight¡¯s clone was still powerful, it was not as terrifying as its


    original form.


    And before this, the Crimson Knight had fought with Lu Yao for a long time.


    Even though Lu Yao¡¯sbat strength was great, the power of the Golden


    Mark was real.


    With the terrifying power of the Golden Mark, even if it was the Crimson


    Knight, it would be very difficult to deal with just a clone.


    If it was not for the fact that Lu Yao, the carrier, was really weak, be it her


    battle will or other aspects, the winner of this battle could still be either side.


    Even if the Crimson Knight won in the end, her own condition might not be


    very good. Most likely, she had already used up a huge amount of power.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Standing on the spot, hearing the Crimson Knight¡¯s words, Ferrier nodded


    calmly and said, ¡°Even so, I¡¯m still not your match.


    ¡°But if I were to risk my life, I think it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to dy for some


    time.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    The Crimson Knight nodded and did not deny Ferrier¡¯s words. No matter what,


    Ferrier was a powerhouse who was once close to the Eternal Rank. Even though


    his strength had declined, he could not be seen as an ordinary Fifth Rank.


    In this world, the Eternal Rank was already at the level of Sixth Rank. Even the


    high and mighty Five Knights could only reach the limit of this level. They


    were notpletely unreachable.


    Once Ferrier went all out, with the Crimson Knight¡¯s current strength, it would


    not be difficult to take him down. However, it would inevitably take a lot of


    time.


    This was a very normal thing. And this must be Ferrier¡¯s n.


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡±


    Standing on the spot, the Crimson Knight sighed. Then, the aura on her body


    began to slowly change. On her body, an inexplicable power emerged. The


    terrifying injuries caused by the previous battle appeared at this moment.


    Then, under the nourishment of brand new power, she slowly recovered.


    On the spot, the Crimson Knight¡¯s power once again recovered to its previous


    state. It seemed as if it did not suffer much damage.


    ¡°This.. how is this possible..¡±


    Feeling the Crimson Knight¡¯s power in front of them, the expressions of Ferrier


    and the others instantly changed. From what they could sense, the Crimson


    Knight¡¯s power had already reached a terrifying level.


    That terrifying and powerful aura was even more terrifying and powerful than


    when he was fighting Lu Yao. But how was this possible


    ¡°You didn¡¯t use your fll strength just now?¡±


    Many thoughts suddenly shed through Ferrier¡¯s mind. Then, he raised his


    head and said subconsciously.


    ¡°Your interence isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    The Crimson Knight raised his head and forgot about Ferrier¡¯s gaze. Then, she


    shook her head. ¡°I only intentionally used the same strength as the Golden


    King to fight her.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that I will use my full power.¡±


    Boom!


    As soon as he finished his words, the storm started to sweep across the area. It


    was as if there was an angry dragon roaring in the area. It rushed into the sky


    and swept across the entire


    At this moment, Crimson Sky covered everything in the area, blocking the


    vision of the entire. Such a terrifying aura that it covered the sky and


    the Sun!

 Chapter 489 - About to Be Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 489 ¨C About to Be Destroyed</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®The radiance that covered the sky and the sun shrouded everything descended. When the Crimson Knight¡¯s power was truly unleashed and exploded at this moment, everyone truly understood the Crimson Knight¡¯s power.


    The terrifying explosion earlier was not the Crimson Knight¡¯s full-strength attack but merely a state he had intentionally maintained for fairness. But at this moment, when he defeated the Golden King, the genuinely terrifying power erupted.


    Bang!


    The entire star was trembling, and the earth began to crack. An endless stream of power surged from underground, about to breakthrough. The crimson spread open like an invisible hand in the sky, wanting to devour everything on this star.


    Even Ferrier¡¯s expression turned sour-looking at the scene before him, not to mention the others.


    ¡®What kind of monster is this¡­¡± Only now did Ferrier truly understand the strength of the Crimson Knight. There was no doubt about the power of the Five Knights.


    However, in the past, no one knew how powerful the strength of the Five Knights was because everyone who had seen them had died.


    And at this moment, they had finally witnessed everything.


    ¡°Qika Star! Qika Star!¡± From afar, countless people were observing this ce through the satellite.


    Many people were horrified because a terrifying scene had appeared before their eyes under their gazes. Dongfang Xiong looked at the scene before him with disbelief.


    A crimson light radiated. The Crimson Knight¡¯s power was constantly expanding in the gxy and had already shrouded the entire Qika Star. It looked like the whole Qika Star was dyed crimson from the outside, looking exceptionally unique. However, it was so dangerous in the eyes of those who truly


    understood.


    ¡°This power, this power!¡±


    Dongfang Xiong¡¯s heart was filled with horror and fear looking at the scene before him, ¡°Crimson Knight wants to destroy the entire Qika Star!¡±


    Crimson light shrouded the entire Qika Star, and a considerable power was being devoured and plundered. The initially stable structure within this star was being affected and started to be distorted. The entire Qika star would be destroyed if this continued, along with the strange movements of the


    star.


    ¡°How dare she! How dare she!¡± After realizing the Crimson Knight¡¯s thoughts, countless people roared furiously and looked in disbelief. They had already discovered their ending, If the situation continued to evolve like this, along with the Crimson Knight¡¯s disy, no one in the entire Qika star would be


    able to survive.


    Countless people let out furious roars of unwillingness, wanting to escape thefort of the crimson and break through the strength left behind by the Crimson Knight to change the oue.


    However, this action was ineffective. The strength of the Crimson Knight was terrifying. The power of the crimson was not something that others could easily touch after it waspletely activated. Even a fifth rank Dongfang Xiong could not stop it. The subsequent changes on Qika Star would be


    inevitable unless they could defeat the Crimson Knight. Many people¡¯s faces turned ashen after realizing this as they looked in the direction of the Crimson Knight.


    Before this, when the Golden King and the Crimson Knight were fighting, they did not make a move because the battle did not affect them. Although it was terrifying, it had nothing to do with them. But now, they had no choice but to make a move at this crucial moment. They would die if they didn¡¯t.


    However, the Crimson Knight did not seem to care about their reactions.


    ¡°Boring¡­¡± She stared at Ferrier and the other two and shook her head, sensing their actions.


    To her, the resistance on this was not worth mentioning, After all, there was not even a sixth-rank knight on this star.


    To the mighty Five Knights, this star was just a food source, not worth mentioning.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Various thoughts shed through the Crimson Knight¡¯s mind, then she looked at the star in the distance and turned around. Her cold eyes stared at Ferrier¡¯s body, causing him to tremble. Ferrier did not dare to make the slightest move because he could feel that an inexplicable power had


    caught him.


    If he dared to make any unnecessary moves, a fatal blow would quicklynd on his body as long as there was a slight w. Therefore, he did not dare move and could only stand there nkly, his back drenched in a cold sweat. The situation in front of him was a dead-end. However, there was no turning


    back. Moreover, since he had stood up, he was not afraid of death.


    Behind him, Ye Zi supported Lu Yao and looked forward stubbornly. At this moment, she was already mentally prepared for the worst. In Ye Zi¡¯s embrace, Lu Yao¡¯s face was pale, and she looked horrid.


    However, the Golden Mark on her head was even more radiant at this moment. It faintly exuded a unique will that would never give up until thest moment.


    After experiencing so many things one after another, Lu Yao finally understood. Her will became firm, and she had already shed away her previous naivety and became more mature. For the first time, she possessed the will that a king should have.


    She stared at the Crimson Knight, who was slowly walking towards her with a pair of majestic golden eyes. There was not the slightest hint of fear in her eyes.


    Lu Yao¡¯s body seemed to have sensed her will, and a brand new power began to awaken. Ayer of green armor appeared and covered Lu Yao¡¯s body.


    This was the Ancient Armor, a secret treasure Lu Yao had previously obtained in the ruins. Previously, this Ancient Armor did not approve Lu Yao because of her own reasons, so it had been unable to be used.


    However, the Ancient Armor seemed to be influenced by Lu Yao¡¯s will at this moment, and finally acknowledged Lu Yao and began to recover on its own.


    A brand new power emerged. Although the power supplied by the Ancient Armor was not as strongpared to the power provided by the Golden Mark, it gave Lu Yao brand new confidence. Feeling the armor all over her body, she smiled and looked before her.


    ¡®When the ancient armor appeared, the Crimson Knight s did not move, but there was a hint of surprise in her eyes. However, that was it. Although the Ancient Armor was a rare secret treasure, it was not a rare thing for the mighty Five Knight.


    In reality,pared to the Ancient Armor, the person who could allow the Ancient Armor to recover and unleash its full power automatically was even rarer. Lu Yao had only just passed and was far from outstanding in this aspect.


    However, for her to be able to awaken the Ancient Armor at this time and be acknowledged by the armor, she undoubtedly possessed extraordinary qualities. If she had enough time to grow, her future would be limitless. It was a pity that she no longer had a future.


    The Crimson Knight thought and extended her hand. A majestic power gathered and was about to erupt and charge forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± The Crimson Knight thought, looking at Lu Yao, standing behind Ferrier.


    She did not hold back anymore and attacked with her full strength. With her current power, regardless of whether it was Ferrier or Lu Yao under this attack, they would not be able to escape and would be killed at the first instant. By that time, everything would be over. Finally, this war that hadsted for


    a thousand years could temporarily end.


    The Crimson Knight thought. However, her movements soon stopped. It was as if a ferocious beast had sensed danger, and a person who was about to die had sensed the arrival of death. A fatal sense of danger surfaced in every part of her body. At this moment, a trace of horror shed through the


    Crimson Knight¡¯s heart, and an inexplicable feeling appeared. Her movements immediately stopped. Following the feeling in her heart, she looked in another direction in the distance.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Watching the Crimson Knight¡¯s movements, Ferrier and the other two were somewhat puzzled. They subconsciously followed the Crimson Knight¡¯s signs and looked in that direction. Under their gazes, the scene of that ce appeared.


    That ce was only a dpidated alley. It could be seen that this ce should have been very prosperous. It could be a well-preserved ancient alley where many tourists would visit. However, at this moment, this ce had already be a ruin. The Crimson Knight had long destroyed it, and its


    appearance had changed entirely.


    ¡°Ta¡­ ta¡­¡± The sound of footsteps was clear and crisp, sounded very steady, and had a strange sense of regrity.


    It was as if someone was walking towards this ce from the end of the alley.


    The golden light rain permeated and rippled, offsetting the crimson radiance and expelling it.


    Like a heavenly dragon¡¯s rampage, the mighty spiritual force canceled out all prying gazes. Even the Crimson Knight was no exception.


    ¡®When all the extraordinary vision was blocked outside, one could only observe with their own eyes. Ferrier¡¯s expression changed considerably. However, the Crimson Knight did not make any movements but stood quietly and looked in that direction.


    Under her gaze, a figure walked over from that direction in the distance. It looked like a young man, wearing a ck robe and holding an umbre in his hand, walking over from afar and bringing with him wind and rain.


    Before he came, the ce was filled with the power of the Crimson Knight and was isted from the wind and rain. However, when he walked over, the istion was broken. Wind and rain poured and rippled, affecting everything around. The inexplicable power was neutralized invisibly.


    The golden light rain fell and drifted in all directions, forming a golden domain.


    In the silence, everything changed. The Scarlet Knight¡¯s eyes were slightly solemn. Under the golden light, the youth¡¯s appearance was revealed. He looked like a handsome youth, looking exquisite and beautiful, with a unique charm that did not belong to mortals.


    He walked over from afar, and his actions were silent but stunning. However, when his appearance was revealed, many people looked shocked.


    ¡°I¡¯s him!¡± In the spacious room, Liu Rou calm expression suddenly changed when she saw the scene through the satellite, looking very shocked.


    The nameless powerhouse who appeared before the Crimson Knight was shockingly identical to Chen Heng. However, this is too much to handle. In Liu Rou¡¯s heart, although Chen Heng was extremely outstanding and had countless possibilities in the future, he was just a young genius. Although he had


    endless potential, he still needed time to grow.


    Although the person¡¯s strength who appeared before the Crimson Knight could not be seen, the Crimson Knight¡¯s posture looked as if he was facing a great enemy. Coupled with his aloof appearance, he was an unimaginable powerhouse.


    This was not a genius that needed time to grow but an old dragon that had already entrenched itself in the sky. The difference between the two was simply too great, to the point that even Liu Rou could not ept it.


    Compared to Liu Rou, Dongfang Xiong, who was at the side, was more receptive. Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s face, Dongfang Xiong¡¯s expression was grave. However, when he recalled the feeling of powerlessness he felt when facing Chen Heng and looking at Chen Heng¡¯s attitude, it was much easier to ept.


    However, he was also very puzzled. When he saw Chen Heng appear on the screen in front of him, he could not help but mutter, ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    ¡°What is this¡­¡± While others were puzzled and shocked, the same thing happened over there.


    Being held in Ye Zi¡¯s arms, Lu Yao looked at the figure that appeared in front of her, and she looked shocked.


    Under the illumination of the light, Chen Heng¡¯s appearance was still the same as before. It was just that there was a slight smile on his face, making him appear much gentler. However, that extraordinary aura that made people tremble involuntarily was utterly different from the older brother in Lu Yao¡¯s


    memories..

 Chapter 490 - Tit-For-Tat

    <h4>Chapter 490 ¨C Tit-For-Tat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Why is it like this?¡±


    Supported by Ye Zi, Lu Yao¡¯s face looked a little pale. She looked at Chen Heng, walking towards her like a holy-like figure. The emotions in her heart were uncertain at this moment.


    She was sure that the person in front of her was her elder brother. However, he had be like this for some unknown reason, as if everything had changed after waking up, and everyone had be unfamiliar. She had tured from an ordinary student to the so-called Golden King, and the same applied


    to her elder brother. Lu Yao¡¯s mind could not help but be absent-minded, feeling everything around her.


    The Crimson Knight looked at Chen Heng, who was walking towards her, with solemnity in his eyes.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She looked at Chen Heng and finally spoke, ¡°Besides the Golden King, didn¡¯t expect someone like you on such a tiny star.¡±


    She stared at Chen Heng as if she wanted to see through him. However, she was unable to do so. An inexplicable power blocked her vision, preventing her from seeing the nature of the person before her, which without a doubt, was an unbelievable thing for the mighty Crimson Knight. Even when facing


    Lu Yao, the Golden King, the Crimson Knight did not have such a feeling before this. But now, she did.


    Moreover, the aura that Chen Heng exuded was extraordinary. He seemed to be only a fifth rank or had not evenpleted the fifth rank. Such power was inferior to Ferrier and not even worth mentioning to the Crimson Knight.


    However, standing before the Crimson Knight, the aura and power that Chen Heng exuded were far more than that. That kind of soul-stirring strength, like the spirit of an Azure Dragon roaring in the sky, was not merely a fifth rank. Even the previous Golden King had never given the Crimson Knight


    such colossal pressure.


    Instinctively, this would be an even more difficult opponent than the previous Crimson Knight. Therefore, her eyes were slightly solemn as she looked before her.


    ¡°Lu Kong.¡± Chen Heng was silent for a moment when he heard the Crimson Knight¡¯s words. Then, he smiled and said the name of his identity.


    The Crimson Knight frowned as soon as he said that. She wanted to get some information about this name from her mind, but she could not find any clues in the end. The name was nk in the Crimson Knight¡¯s mind as if it did not exist at all. On the other hand, Ferrier and Avril¡¯s expressions changed


    slightly, feeling disbelief.


    The Crimson Knight was mighty, so she naturally would not pay too much attention to ants. However, that is not the case for the two of them. The moment they obtained Lu Yao¡¯s information, they had memorized all the information about everyone around Lu Yao. This wasn¡¯t a difficult task for experts


    like them, just a simple nce. Therefore, they quickly discovered Chen Heng¡¯s identity ¨C the Golden King reincarnation¡¯s elder brother. However, how was this possible?


    ording to the information they had obtained previously, the Golden King¡¯s elder brother should only be an ordinary person. Although he could be a genius, he shouldn¡¯t have reached such a level. Based on their information, Chen Heng¡¯s level was only at the third rank. But now, he should be at least a


    fifth rank. There was probably something wrong with this.


    Compared to Ferrier and Avril, who were not so calm, the Crimson Knight was still as quiet as ever, and she said calmly, ¡°Your strength is unique. You¡¯re only a fifth-rank, yet the strength within your body has surprised me. I¡¯m curious about this.¡±


    As she spoke, she slowly reached out her hand. In an instant, the surrounding space seemed to have stopped, and all senses were cut off as if the stars had fallen.


    If one were to look at this area from afar, one would discover a shocking thing. The space in front of them became blurry as if it had been cast by magic. Many things were gradually disappearing as if they had been erased directly due to the Crimson Knight¡¯s punch.


    For someone like her, if she were to use her full strength, even a casual strike could produce unimaginable consequences and was enough to destroy mountains, rivers, and everything. However, she had made a move, and it was so clean and neat.


    ¡°This power¡­¡¯ In the distance, Lu Yao¡¯s face was pale. As she felt the power twisting around before her, her face couldn¡¯t help but be even sourer.


    The Crimson Knight¡¯s strength now was more than twice the strengthpared to when she fought with Lu Yao previously, which was on another level. To a certain extent, this also proved that her words earlier were true. Before this, the Crimson Knight indeed did not use her full strength. Instead, she


    suppressed her power to her level. Otherwise, she would never be able to take this shot alone, let if she went all out.


    Bang!


    A crisp collision sounded. Light shone in all directions, blocking everyone¡¯s vision to see clearly in front of them. Ferrier and the others could only feel that there seemed to be an equally majestic and tyrannical power rising in front of them. At this moment, it rose up and forcefully cut off the Crimson


    Knight¡¯s attack.


    Bang!


    A series of soft sounds sounded from the ground as if there was an earthquake in all directions. The earth started to shake spontaneously, tall buildings copsed, and even the sky seemed to be torn apart. Arge hole was forcefully opened in the initiallyplete crimson as if it had been released


    and pierced through. The entire destruction process of Qika Star was also forcefully stopped due to the imperfect crimson.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the battlefield. Two figures were still facing each other. Opposite the Crimson Knight, Chen Heng raised one hand and forcefully held her fist. Ayer of dazzling golden armor was seen on Chen Heng¡¯s body. Some mysterious and powerful power seemed to emerge


    from thisyer of armor, giving Chen Heng a powerful strength. That force exuded was not inferior to the Crimson Knight. The Ancient Armor.


    ¡°So, it looks like this¡­¡± Lu Yao and Ye Zi were stunned, looking at the golden armor covering Chen Heng¡¯s body, but they immediately understood everything after recalling their past experiences.


    The mysterious person who appeared at the critical moment and rescued them in the ruins was none other than her elder brother. He was also present at the time when Olly had chased after them. Presumably, the reason why they were able to leave and not be chased after sessfully was also because of


    Chen Heng. How much help had he given them without them knowing? Lu Yao¡¯s emotions wereplicated as she thought about the past.


    In the distance, many live broadcasts were still going on.


    When they saw the resplendent golden armor, countless people cried out in surprise, feeling shocked by Chen Heng¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Is this your true strength?¡± In the room, Liu Rou was shocked as she looked at Chen Heng, who was facing the Crimson Knight on the screen without the slightest intention to retreat.


    In the past, Chen Heng would always bring her many surprises. However, those surprises were far less than this time. At this moment, the people standing in front of Chen Heng were not others but the mighty Five Knights.


    ¡®Without realizing it, have you grown to the point where you are fearless even when facing such an opponent? Liu Rou thought.


    Even more people were paying attention to this battle in the distance. Yang Ke suddenly stood up and stared intently at the screen in the hospital room. In the distance, Wang Zhong looked at the scene disyed in the live broadcast. His eyes were crimson red, and he was on the verge of going crazy.


    Following the Crimson Knight¡¯s actions, in the entire Qika Star, all those who were able to watch the battle were using all sorts of methods they could to observe the oue of this battle.


    Many people were shocked looking at the battle prowess that Chen Heng demonstrated. Even the Crimson Knight, standing before Chen Heng, could not help but be surprised.


    ¡®Ancient Armor? The Crimson Knight¡¯s expression was a little surprised. She looked at Chen Heng and the resplendent armor. At this moment, she could not help but be shocked. ¡®To rely on the Ancient Armor to increase his strength to such an extent¡­¡±


    The Ancient Armor could indeed enhance one¡¯s battle strength, and there was no limit. However, this was only in theory. The gap between theory and reality was huge. In reality, no one¡¯s will could reach that level.


    The enhancement of the Ancient Armor to a person and the level of the armor itself also depended on the owner¡¯s spiritual power.


    As for the soul power, it seemed illusory, but it was real. In the eyes of the Crimson Knight, the so-called soul power was the same as spiritual power and telekic power. It was also a mighty and absolute power. And, unless someone¡¯s soul power was endless, it was unlikely to be enhanced to such a


    terrifying degree. Even someone at the level of the Crimson Knight would not be able to do so.


    In reality, for someone at Crimson Knight¡¯s level, an Ancient Armor would not have such a significant increase. Although it was still helpful, the increase was not too noticeable.


    However, Chen Heng was undoubtedly only a fifth rank in strength alone. After being reinforced by the Ancient Armor, Chen Heng had gone a long way and had attained that kind of strength that could even be said to have caught up with the Crimson Knight directly, reaching the level before her eyes ¨C


    the so-called sixth rank eternal rank.


    ¡®But, how could this be possible?¡¯ All sorts of thoughts shed through the Crimson Knight¡¯s mind.


    However, Chen Heng did not stop but casually stretched out his hand and blocked the Crimson Knight¡¯s attack. A mysterious Golden Mark appeared on his forehead and emitted an infinite radiance shrouding the surroundings. It turned into a golden battle sword and swept down.


    Everything was silent as if terrifying power had exploded, starting from the most basic structure. Once that kind of overwhelming power was released, it will drown people directly.


    Bang!


    The gxy exploded!


    The battle sword swung, and golden telekic power condensed, directly shing towards the Crimson Knight.


    A sense of danger emerged in the Crimson Knight¡¯s heart instantly. She subconsciously wanted to dodge this attack, but she realized that she was already locked by Chen Heng, unable to escape. Her body had already been fixed, firmly locked onto the center of this attack. She could not dodge it no matter


    how she moved and could only face it head-on. The blood-red crystal battle sword was drawn, emitting brilliant radiance.


    ¡®When she realized her situation, the Crimson Knight did not hesitate but directly drew her sword to confront Chen Heng. In an instant, this ce fell into a deadlock. Twopletely different but equally terrifying forces collided, shrouding the surrounding area. This collision was undoubtedly highly


    horrifying. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t even stand aside and endure the remaining waves, let alone get involved.


    A golden sword aura flew across the sky. It seemed like it was an ident, but it also seemed intentional. It directly chopped down on Avril¡¯s body under her shocked gaze. A soft sound sounded, followed by blood sttering in all directions. Avril was sent flying in an instant, almost dying on the spot.


    Following that, an invisible crimson sword aura also few across, as if it was a counterattack, directly shing towards Lu Yao¡¯s body. Although the strength of this sword aura was not as strong for the Crimson Knight and could only be deemed a casual attack, the power contained within was equally


    terrifying. If itnded and shed on Lu Yao¡¯s body, it would probably be able to kill her on the spot without the slightest bit of surprise.


    Lu Yao¡¯s face was filled with shock, and she could not react. At the critical moment, Ferrier¡¯s body rushed over, using himself as a barrier to help her block this attack.


    Compared to Avril, he was stronger after all, and his performance was much better now. Although he was also sent flying, he was not hit directly to the state of near-death like Avril was. However, his aura was extremely weak after resisting the attack, and he was heavily injured.


    ¡°My King, go!¡± Ferrier said as he looked at Lu Yao. He was struggled to get up as crimson blood spilled everywhere. Following the sh between the Crimson Knight and Chen Heng, this ce had be a chaotic ce. This terrifying power was enough to affect the entire Qika Star in the battle between


    two powerful existences above the sixth rank. Anyone who dared to approach would be crushed into dust.


    They were so close. If they continued to stay like this, they would be torn apart by the aftershocks of their sh sooner orter.


    ¡°My King, we have to leave!¡± Holding Lu Yao, Ye Zi gritted her teeth, then carried Ferrier and ran into the distance. They had to leave, taking advantage of the opportunity before them.


    They could see the situation before them. Chen Heng had not reached the level of the Crimson Knight. He was still far from it. He couldpete with the Crimson Knight entirely due to his Power of Faith, and he had temporarily gained such battle prowess with the addition of the Ancient Armor.


    The battle prowess obtained through this means was destined to be short-lived. When the time was up, Chen Heng would still not be a match for the Crimson Knight. In the end, there would only be one oue. And when that time came, if Lu Yao and the others were to remain here, they would die.


    Their only hope was to take advantage of the moment when the Crimson Knight could not escape and quickly leave. Without them by his side, Chen Heng could also go all out, and perhaps there would be even more hope.


    All sorts of thoughts shed through Ye Zi¡¯s mind, then, without any hesitation, Ferrier and herself immediately brought Lu Yao along and were about to leave.


    Lu Yao did not respond to Ye Zi¡¯s words at all. She only stared intently at the battlefield in front of them, as if she wanted to see Chen Heng¡¯s figure within it. Unfortunately, Chen Heng¡¯s figure had already been wholly concealed and waspletely invisible. She could only judge from the aura that would


    asionally emanate that Chen Heng was still there. Just like that, she was carried by Ye Zi and gradually left this area.


    And in front, the battle was ongoing. Powerful forces collided with each other. The two battle swords shed head-on as if wanting to destroy everything in all directions.


    Bang!


    A soft sound erupted. Under the light, Chen Heng¡¯s figure retreated, and he was choking blood. A deep fist print appeared on his chest, with blood dripping from it, apanied by the remnants of the mecha.


    ¡°Is it worth it to pay such a huge price just to cover up the departure of the Golden King?¡±


    In front of them, the Crimson Knight looked at Chen Heng, who was constantly retreating and could not help but shake her head. ¡°You should know that even if I don¡¯t go after her, the probability of them surviving is very low. My power has long covered this, and even the surrounding space is the


    same.¡± She said calmly, ¡°My power shrouds them. No matter what, they are destined not to be able to leave. Even if you forcefully open the Realm Gate, there is a high probability that they will be transported to an unknown region. They are destined to die.¡±


    The Crimson Knight was not concerned about the whereabouts of Lu Yao and the others. Previously, she had turned her power into a crimson that shrouded the entire Qika Star. However, it was not done casually but intentionally.


    With her power enveloping it, the entire Qika Star was covered, forming a small isted field. Any means of leaving would have to fight against her power. Otherwise, it would be impossible to seed.

 Chapter 491 - The Potential to Become a King

    <h4>Chapter 491 ¨C The Potential to Be a King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Crimson Knight stared coldly at Chen Heng, She did not care about the leaving of Lu Yao and the others and still appeared very confident.


    ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s give ita try.¡±


    Chen Heng voiced out. He looked at the Crimson Knight in front of him with a smile on his face. He did not care about what the other party said and appeared very confident as well. His attitude surprised the Crimson Knight.


    ¡°You look very confident.¡±


    She stood there and looked at Chen Heng in front of her. She shook her head silently. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if you will still be able to smile when your hope is finally destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression did not change. He silently reached out his hand. In the palm of his hand, a majestic power condensed and faintly shook the surroundings, turning into a deep palm print that was about to erupt.


    Chen Heng was very confident in the departure of Lu Yao and the others. Perhaps it was just as the Crimson Knight in front of him had said, at this moment when the entire Qika Star was enveloped by the Crimson Net, it was extremely difficult for Lu Yao and the others to sessfully leave. It was almost


    impossible.


    However, to Lu Yao, as long as the Destiny in her body was not exhausted, even if there was only a slight possibility, she could still turn it into reality and aplish all of this.


    Needless to say, the chosen one was sometimes this unreasonable. And the Destiny in Lu Yao¡¯s body was clearly not exhausted yet. Even though Chen Heng had spent so much time plucking the wool, Lu Yao¡¯s Power of Destiny was a little less than what was originally in her Destiny¡¯s trajectory.


    However, even if it was left behind, it was still a huge number that ordinary people could not imagine. Before the Power of Destiny was exhausted, Lu Yao was fated not to die.


    Chen Heng was more confident than anyone else about this. Moreover, Chen Heng was here.


    Chen Heng stood still. After a moment of silence, he reached out his hand again and punched down. The punch was like the roar of a divine dragon from Nine Heavens. It carried a huge spiritual energy tide and almost drowned the city in front of him, turning it into a sea of spiritual energy.


    A terrifying power was rising. The river water in the sky was stirred and directly erupted, enveloping thend, wanting to drown this area. Thend cracked inch by inch, and spiderweb-like cracks appeared, spreading outwards.


    At this moment, as the two powerhouses exchanged blows, the aftershocks between them spread out, causing a terrifying impact on the stars beneath their feet.


    ¡®The changes in the weather outside were merely the aftershocks. And in the central area where they exchanged blows, everything had already changed, transforming into a different appearance.


    ¡®The terrifying energy was dissipating, and in that area, whether it was spiritual energy, telekinesis, or other powers, they were all dissipating and shing with each other.


    The Crimson Knight unleashed her full strength, and it was so terrifying that it caused all the powerhouses on the to shudder. At this moment, all existences above Rank Four could clearly feel the terrifying power.


    It was as though a brand new, blood-red sun had appeared in midair, gradually ovepping with the original sun¡¯s silhouette, covering the original sun. Everything was silent, as though everything had fallen into a deathly stillness.


    This power was terrifying, as though it wanted to devour the entire world, causing everything to fall into an atmosphere of destruction. It was iparably terrifying, causing one to tremble.


    To put it bluntly, if the Crimson Knight¡¯s power waspletely released, it was likely that even the entire Qika star would be destroyed.


    However, at this moment, there was another power that was resisting it. A figure stood in the middle of the battlefield. The golden armor on his body was gradually tattered, and his entire body was resplendent. At a nce, one could not help but feel a holy aura, causing one¡¯s heart to tremble.


    It was Chen Heng. At this moment, Chen Heng finally lets go of all his worries and chooses to fight with the Crimson Knight without holding back.


    His body seemed to sense Chen Heng¡¯s determination and conviction. The power of the Ancient Armor was fully activated. At this moment, it turned into golden armor supporting Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Following that, a miracle began to appear. Chen Heng¡¯s strength was only at Fifth Rank. Under normal circumstances, even if he used all his means, he would not be able to cause much damage to the Crimson Knight before him.


    However, with the support of the Ancient Armor, his strength hadpleted a leap forward. With a single step, he had reached a levelparable to the Crimson Knight.


    This kind of progress was undoubtedly terrifying. In this regard, countless people in the entire Qika star were amazed by this. They were impressed by his will and conviction.


    ¡°Is this your will?¡±


    In the spacious room, Liu Rou silently watched the battle. She sat on the sofa in the room and silently observed the battle in front of her. Her face was filled with admiration.


    From the beginning until now, she had witnessed Chen Heng¡¯s progress to this point step by step. And now, she realized that she did not seem to understand the young man at all.


    What exactly was on his body that allowed him to have such a strong and tenacious belief? What exactly was it?


    One punch forced Chen Heng to retreat, leaving arge wound on his body. At this moment, the Crimson Knight stared at Chen Heng in front of her, thinking about the same question in her heart.


    The Ancient Armor¡¯s blessing to people was also rted to the mecha master¡¯s belief. The stronger the mecha master¡¯s belief and will, the more power he would obtain.


    During the battle, she had already felt that powerful will. In the past, the Crimson Knight had met many enemies, and she had also met many people who amazed her.


    However, even among these people, there were very few people like Chen Heng. Moreover, he was so young and full of vitality. Unlike many people who were very old but looked young on the outside, Chen Heng in front of her was full of the aura of youth. No matter from his bone age or other aspects, he


    was only in his teens.


    He was only in his teens, yet he had such potential and conviction? The potential to be a king?


    At this moment, this thought suddenly shed through Crimson Knight¡¯s mind. To be a king, this was the praise given to the top heaven¡¯s favorites in the gxy.


    Crimson Knight had also received this kind of praise in the past, and she had walked all the way until now. But now, she suddenly felt that this young man in front of her was also worthy of this kind of praise.


    If they were in a suitable environment, the other party was destined to bloom with endless brilliance under the right conditions. He even had the potential to truly walk in front of her and be on equal footing with her.


    Unfortunately, it was still too early. With a wave of her hand, a fist print took shape in an instant, directly shattering arge mountain and enveloping the entire city.


    In front of her, Chen Heng was once again sent flying. He did not have the time to dodge, and his figure rushed forward. However, very quickly, a boundless radiance blossomed.


    Under the radiance, he rushed out once again. The originally intact armor had already been shattered into pieces on his body, appearing worn out. However, even so, his body was still tall and straight as he stood.


    The Crimson Knight could sense that her opponent¡¯s spirit and aura were still the same. He was like a king who ruled over the world. His majestic aura was especially terrifying.


    He walked out from the ruins of a city. Under the sun, he looked particrly dazzling.


    ¡°It seems that this is the limit.¡±


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the Crimson Knight in front of him. In his eyes, the Crimson Knight opposite him was also so majestic and tall. It was like a mountain that could not be climbed and could not be crossed.


    And under this mountain, no matter how hard he tried, it seemed that he could not cross it. In fact, it was the same.


    If other factors were excluded, just the strength of this body was only equivalent to that of a Fifth Rank. Even Fifth Rank was still a littlecking, and he had not really advanced sessfully.


    With the addition of the Ancient Armor, he was able to cross a long distance and reach the level of the other party. In the words of this world, it was Sixth Rank.


    Using the power of the Ancient Armor, Chen Heng could barely reach this level ofbat strength, but it was notsting. He could fight to this extent because Chen Heng used his own true spirit¡¯s power to strengthen himself.


    Otherwise, the power of faith alone would not be able to hold on for too long, and he would be defeated sooner orter.


    But even so, he was still not a match for the Crimson Knight. The Crimson Knight¡¯s main body was at least the peak of Sixth Rank, which was his limit. Although this was just a clone, itsbat strength was not that simple. It was not something that ordinary Sixth Rank powerhouses could fight against.


    An ordinary Sixth Rank powerhouse might just be serving food to his opponent. Even if Chen Heng tried his best, he would not be a match for his opponent. If he wanted to fight against his opponent, he would need to use other methods.


    Therefore, he raised his head and extended his hand. The golden armor turned into a shadow and disappeared. A slender and pale arm was stretched out, exposed to the sunlight.


    ¡°Hmm?*


    From afar, the Crimson Knight watched Chen Heng¡¯s actions. A puzzled look appeared on her face. At this moment, she could not help but turn around, trying to understand what Chen Heng was doing.


    In her senses, there seemed to be an invisible pulsing feeling appearing along with Chen Heng¡¯s actions. Vaguely, there seemed to be a brand new power appearing from afar, echoing with Chen Heng¡¯s actions.


    ¡®And what was that power? The Crimson Knight frowned, feeling a little puzzled. Could it be that other than the person in front of her, there were other powerhouses hiding on this, preparing to resist her?


    She was puzzled, and this thought shed through her mind. As this thought shed through her mind, a scene began to appear in the distance.


    In the corner of Qika Star, a tall volcano began to be active. As Chen Heng stretched out his hand and called out to the distance, it was as if an existence within the volcano was beginning to awaken.


    ¡®Waves of formless rhythm emerged. At this moment, violent tremors spread out from within and then gradually spread into the distance. The mes that filled the sky soared into the sky, illuminating everything.


    In the midst of the mes that filled the sky, there seemed to be a pair of golden eyes that opened, carrying boundless majesty. Then, mes bloomed like flowers in the sky.


    A divine bird surrounded by mes appeared in this ce. Its entire body was covered in mes, and only its pair of eyes were revealed. It was a brilliant golden color.


    At this moment, it stood in midair and let out a long bird cry. Its several hundred-meter-tall body stretched out and rushed into the distance.


    Boom!


    The sky was filled with dazzling light. As it flew, the golden sparks in the sky were shocked. It was like a shooting star streaking across the sky, exceptionally dazzling.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    At this moment, countless people raised their heads and looked into the sky. Lu Yao and Ye Zi were the same. They stood at the same spot and stared nkly at the sky. They watched as the resplendent divine bird charged forward and finally crashed into the battlefield.


    Inan instant, the sky was filled with dazzling light. The originally majestic aura was covered up, leaving behind only a golden glow. Whether it was Chen Heng or the Crimson Knight, their auras werepletely covered up at this moment, not revealing the slightest bit.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Lu Yao muttered to herself and finally reacted, ¡°Big Brother¡¯s Imperial Beast¡­¡±


    In the past, she had seen Chen Heng¡¯s Imperial Beast, which was a Dragon Bird called Red. And just now, from that divine bird, she had sensed the aura of the Dragon Bird from the past. Even though it had changed a lot, the aura of the past was still the same.


    ¡°Such¡­ such a powerful Imperial Beast¡­¡±


    Compared to Lu Yao, Ye Zi and Ferrier¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What kind of Imperial Beast is that?¡±


    In the past, Ferrier had seen a lot. He had followed the Golden King and seen many terrifying creatures in this world. That divine bird just now had a majestic and sacred aura. Its bloodline was so powerful that it made people tremble. Even among the top-tier Imperial Beasts, only those who were known


    as kings couldpare to it.


    In the past, such Imperial Beasts were rare to see. Even on those prosperous and powerfuls, there weren¡¯t many of them. But now, he saw one in front of him. This couldn¡¯t help but make his heart tremble, and he felt shaken.


    ¡°Ancient Armor, iparably tough faith, and this mysterious Imperial Beast that¡¯sparable to a king¡¯s Imperial Beast¡­¡±


    Standing where he was, Ferrier looked into the distance. At this moment, he had an inexplicable absurd thought. ¡°This imposter king¡¯s elder brother seems more like the reincarnation of our king than the imposter king,


    ¡°What did the person who nted the king¡¯s mark do?¡±


    At this moment, he could not help but think so. The Golden Mark on Lu Yao¡¯s body did not originate from her own body but had been nted by the followers of the Golden King.


    In order to nt the Golden Mark, the group of people once searched the entire Cheka and finally found the carrier, Lu Yao..

 Chapter 492 - Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 492 ¨C Regrets</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was not easy to nt the Golden Mark and graft it onto someone else¡¯s body. The Golden Mark was the core mark left behind by the former Golden King, It was the proof of the existence of the Golden King.


    To such an existence, the Golden Mark not only represented most of its power but also represented the essence of the Golden King.


    Even if it was the mark left behind by such an existence, not everyone was qualified to inherit it. At the very least, if one¡¯s talent and potential were not enough to be recognized by the Golden Mark, the grafting could not bepleted.


    And it was precisely because of this that the grafting of the Golden Mark was actually quite challenging. In order to not attract the attention of the Round Table, Ferrier and the others had gone far away into the gxy before finally finding this deste starfield in front of them. They had searched


    through this deste star field for many years. Only then did they finally find a suitable candidate in Lu Yao.


    Lu Yao had been chosen by the followers of the Golden King and became one of the future kings they desired. She undoubtedly had extraordinary potential, even though she was only an imposter king in the eyes of Ferrier and the others.


    Even if she was only a false king and did not receive the full power of the Golden Mark, it was not so easy toplete the grafting. For Lu Yao to be qualified, she was undoubtedly extremely outstanding in her own right. She was heaven¡¯s favorite who truly possessed extraordinary talent.


    Such a heaven¡¯s favorite was extremely rare no matter where. Lu Yao¡¯s performance was so ordinary because Ferrier and the others had done something back then to intentionally restrict Lu Yao¡¯s talent so that she would not stand out too early to prevent any idents from happening.


    Because of this, Lu Yao¡¯s performance in the past was in. She was just like an ordinary girl, ordinary and nothing special. But in reality, Lu Yao¡¯s talent should be outstanding. Otherwise, Ferrier and the others would not have been taken in.


    Butpared to Chen Heng in front of him, she was far inferior. Ferrier looked at the chaotic battlefield in front of him. Feeling the chaotic aura within, he could not help but feel a little regretful.


    Compared to Chen Heng in front of him, Lu Yao¡¯s performance was too ordinary.


    ¡®What on earth did the person in charge of the selection do? He actually missed out on such a prodigy.¡¯


    He looked at the scene in the distance. This thought could not help but sh through his mind. Compared to the ordinary Lu Yao, the young man in front of him was much more outstanding.


    The other party was young, and he did not rely on any external forces to be able to reach this level at such a young age. He reached the level to be able to go head-on against the Crimson Knight to reach this level.


    If he had the support of the power of the Golden Mark, wouldn¡¯t he be able to soar into the sky and might even be able to match up to the high and mighty Five Knights?


    Just thinking of this possibility, Ferrier could not help but feel a fire in his heart. He even felt a slight throb. The Five Knights, these five top powerhouses, had already stood in the gxy, suppressing them for a very, very long time.


    It was to the extent that the moment they heard the names of these five knights, their hearts could not help but tremble and feel fear.


    And now, a heaven¡¯s pride that might have been on par with the Five Knights, or evenparable to them, had been missed by them just like that. He could not help but feel regret.


    Ferrier looked at Lu Yao, whose face was pale and looked extremely weak at the moment. She looked just like an ordinary girl. He could not help but sigh inwardly, feeling even more disappointed.


    However, he quickly collected his thoughts and continued to look at Lu Yao and Chen Heng in front of him. No matter how regretful he was, things had already happened at this moment.


    No matter how regretful it was, he could not remove the Golden Mark away from Lu Yao¡¯s body and transfer it to Chen Heng. If he really wanted to do this, regardless of the other party agreed or not, the transferring of Golden Mark itself would also be too difficult toplete.


    Previously, a portion of the mark on Lu Yao¡¯s body had already been destroyed by the Crimson Knight. Now, it was already damaged and required a lot of time to recover before it could recover its strength.


    Prior to this, the Golden Mark had to remain on Lu Yao¡¯s body and could not be transferred out. Hence, no matter how indignant Ferrier was at this moment, he could not change anything. At this moment, the only thing he could do was to use all his strength to teleport Lu Yao out of this.


    Thinking of this, he took a deep breath and looked at the ground. On the empty ground in front of him, densely-packed runes were carved here, making it seem unique.


    There was a faint glow flickering in the surroundings, giving off a mysterious aura. When people looked over, they could not help but feel a little surprised. This was arge-scale teleportation array. It was something that Ferrier had already prepared for this moment.


    In front of him, all therge and small factions on Qika Star were attracted by Avril¡¯s previous actions. All the spaceships were temporarily cut off, and they could not leave through normal channels.


    It was also because of this that if Lu Yao wanted to leave at this moment, she could only leave through the power of the teleportation array. However, this path was also very difficult.


    The Crimson Knight seemed to have already expected Ferrier¡¯s n. Hence, she had spread out the Crimson Net early on, enveloping the entire Qika Star. Within the Qika Star, no matter where one was located, they would be affected by the power of the Crimson Net and would be bound invisibly.


    The space around them was suppressed by the power of the Crimson Net, and they could not easily pass through it.


    ¡°It¡¯s still not working¡­¡±


    Standing where he was, Ferrier tried a few times, but he got nothing. In front of him, the huge magic array flickered with a faint light. The runes within it danced and flickered, appearing exceptionally bright.


    Aray of light spread forward along with thework. However, after reaching a certain ce, it was unable to breakthrough, and there was no way to truly activate it.


    Looking at the scene before them, Ferrell and Ye Zi could not help but frown. They felt that it was troublesome.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    At the side, Lu Yao¡¯s somewhat weak voice sounded.


    Lu Yao, who was standing in support of Ye Zi, seemed to have noticed that the situation before her was not right, so she asked softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little troublesome¡­¡±


    At the side, Ye Zi looked at Lu Yao in front of her and said softly, ¡°The entire Qika Star has been sealed off by the Crimson Knight.¡±


    ¡°The teleportation array can¡¯t break through the seal and bring us out.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Hearing Leaf¡¯s words, Lu Yao frowned.


    ¡°Since things have developed to this point, we can only try our luck.¡±


    Standing at the side, Ferrier sighed softly, then said, ¡°We can only teleport forcefully.¡±


    ¡°Teleport forcefully?¡±


    Hearing Ferrier¡¯s words, Lu Yao did not have any reaction, but Ye Zi had already subconsciously frowned and said, ¡°No, no!


    ¡°This is too dangerous!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no better way.¡±


    Ferrier looked at Ye Zi and shook his head. ¡°The battle ahead won¡¯tst for long.¡±


    ¡°My king, your elder brother is no match for the Crimson Knight. He will lose sooner orter.


    ¡°If we continue to fight in a stalemate, we will only end up dead.¡±


    He said calmly. He had a very clear judgment of the situation. It was obvious that Chen Heng was no match for the Crimson Knight. It was the case before this, even with the addition of that unknown powerful Imperial Beast.


    ¡®As one of the Five Knights, the Crimson Knight was one of the top figures in the gxy. It was not so easy to defeat him.


    In Ferrier¡¯s opinion, Chen Heng would be in the Crimson Knight¡¯s hands sooner orter. And without Chen Heng¡¯s obstruction, Lu Yao and the other two were easy targets. There was no chance of survival at all.


    Regarding this, not only was Ferrier clear, even Lu Yao and Ye Zi were very clear. However, she was still hesitant and did not dare to make this decision.


    Using the teleportation array to teleport through the gxy was already very risky. One moment of carelessness and one would be lost in the gxy. Under normal circumstances, it would still be so.


    But if they were to teleport forcefully in a situation where the array could not be connected, it would be the same as carrying out random teleportation. At that time, it would be possible to teleport to any ce.


    Judging from the vastness of the gxy, the possibility of them being teleported to normal areas is exponentially small. This world was huge. Under the vast gxy, the number of living stars with life and a normal environment was minimal.


    If they were forced to teleport, it was very likely that they would be teleported to the cold starry sky. At that time, what awaited them would only be death.


    ¡°Do we have a better choice?¡±


    Ferrier stood up and nced at Ye Zi and Lu Yao. Then, he walked forward and began to adjust the magic array. Ye Zi knew the risk of forcefully teleporting, so naturally, Ferrier knew as well.


    However, just as Ferrier said, at this moment, they had no better choice. If they continued to dy and hesitate, the final oue would be their destruction. Instead of that, they might as well give everything they had. Perhaps there would still be some chance of survival.


    In the distance, a terrifying sound erupted. The cries of divine birds resounded, enveloping the entire area. A terrifying heat current could be faintly felt. It was like a meteor falling, rushing in all directions, flying across the entire gxy.


    The terrifying heat wave rushed in all directions, even affecting the area where the three of them were at. They could feel that terrifying feeling.


    Standing on the spot, feeling the intense intensity of the battle, Ye Zi gritted her teeth and finally made up her mind. Bringing Lu Yao along, she walked forward. Together with Ferrier, she started to get busy, preparing to modify the magic array and forcefully leave this.


    And in the distance.


    Bang!


    A terrifying sound erupted. When the Crimson Knight was fighting with Chen Heng, a divine bird descended from the sky andnded here. zing Sparks enveloped the surroundings, lighting up the entire city and turning this ce into a sea of fire as if it had been ignited by mes.


    Among them, Chen Heng stood up once again, his entire body bathed in mes as he charged forward. In midair, the Divine Bird quickly fell down and charged towards the Crimson Knight.


    Crimson light blossomed. At the critical moment, a Crimson Net appeared and quickly turned into ayer of protection, blocking the Divine Bird¡¯s attack. mes swirled around, enveloping the surroundings.


    The two figures were also covered in mes,pletely being burned under the divine fire. For a moment, it was as if there were two burning men standing in the middle of them, facing each other.


    A gentle breeze rose and fell. After the attack, the Divine Bird¡¯s body quickly contracted, turning into a golden bird thatnded on Chen Heng¡¯s shoulder. Just like that, the golden bird and Chen Heng looked forward.


    The mes were burning. Under the light of the mes, Chen Heng took a step forward. Inch by inch, the golden armor on his body fell off automatically. He had been severely injured by the Crimson Knight in the battle just now, along with Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Even so, Chen Heng¡¯s body did not fall down. He stood firm from the beginning to the end, showing no intention of admitting defeat.


    ¡°This kind of inexplicable fire and this kind of powerful and majestic bloodline¡­¡±


    In front of them, the Crimson Knight said in surprise, ¡°This unique aura, is it a Dragon Bird?


    ¡°Butpared to a normal Dragon Bird, it¡¯s a little too strong¡­¡±


    In front of them, a sharp sword wind swept past and separated the mes in the sky like a dividing line, revealing the figure inside. The Crimson Knight was dressed in scarlet armor and held a bloody de in her hand. She looked no different from before, and she was still so powerful and powerful.


    She was too powerful, so much so that Chen Heng and Re¨¦¡¯s joint attack just now didn¡¯t seem to cause her any serious injuries. She was only in a sorry state. There wasn¡¯t much change at all.


    ¡®Walking out of the mes, she cut everything in half. Looking at Red on Chen Heng¡¯s shoulder, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. As a top-notch powerhouse in this world, the Crimson Knight was naturally well-informed.


    In her past travels, she had naturally seen many powerful Imperial Beasts. She was even a powerful subdued beast master herself. In the past, she had owned many powerful Imperial Beasts.


    Even so, this was the first time she had seen a terrifying Imperial Beast as unique and mysterious as the one in front of her, Red. It was filled with the might of a powerful bloodline.


    From the aura that little red emitted, she could tell that Red¡¯s race was actually a Dragon Bird. However, this result surprised the Crimson Knight.


    A Dragon Bird? Such a low-level Imperial Beast could actually grow to this state?


    The Crimson Knight could tell that the Imperial Beast in front of her had yet to reach its peak. It was just like Chen Heng, still in its infancy, but already possessed strength close to Fifth Rank.


    If she waited until it reached adulthood and fully activated the potential in its body, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for it to reach the Sixth Rank.


    Imperial Beasts of this level were extremely rare, even in the entire gxy. In the past, the Crimson Knight had owned quite a few Imperial Beasts, but not many of them wereparable to this Imperial Beast before her.


    However, she had never thought that she would run into one in this ce. What she didn¡¯t know was that at this time, there were many people who were even more shocked than she was.


    ¡°This is a Dragon Bird? How is that possible?¡±


    In the spacious room, Dong Fang Xiong looked at the divine bird disyed on the screen in front of him, then listened to the records his subordinate had retrieved, his face filled with disbelief. ¡°You mean to say that this Imperial Beast that is even stronger than me is actually a Dragon Bird?¡±


    ¡°And this flying bird dragon was given away by us?¡±


    He stood where he was, not daring to question it. At that moment, he even stood up due to his excitement and looked straight at his subordinate.


    In front of him, his subordinate¡¯s scalp was numb from his gaze, but he could only nod and say, ¡°If¡­ If the records are correct, that is indeed the case¡­


    ¡°That sir did indeed receive a Dragon Bird from us¡­


    ¡°Moreover, the auras arepletelypatible. If there are no idents, it should be this one¡­¡±


    He stared at Dong Fang Xiong¡¯s gaze that seemed as though it was about to devour a person. After swallowing his saliva, he said this. As his words fell, the expressions of almost everyone present changed.


    Their expressions instantly became regretful, as though they had lost 100 million. If one were to describe what they were feeling right now, it would be regret.


    In the past, there was a terrifying genius within their group who had the potential to be a king and was strong enough to fight against the Crimson Knight. However, they didn¡¯t hold him back and even tried to capture him and offer him to the Round Table.


    In the past, their group had an extraordinary Dragon Bird with the potential to be a king. However, they didn¡¯t treasure it and sent it away.


    Now, these two things were ced in front of them. They were extremely dazzling and resplendent. The brilliance was so dazzling and enviable. It was such a pity for everyone present.


    ¡°If only I had known¡­ If only I had known¡­¡±


    Dong Fang Xiong stood where he was, clutching his heart. At this moment, he was filled with iparable regret.


    If he had known the situation before him, he swore that he would do his best to nurture Chen Heng. Even if he had to invest all the resources of the entire ck Dream Group into him, he would not hesitate.


    If he had known that Chen Heng had such strength and talent, they would not have thought of tributing Chen Heng. They would have only tried their best to hide him, not letting anyone find out.


    ¡®When he grew up in the future and had the strengthparable to Five Knights, it would be the time for the ck Dream Group to reach its peak.


    And that Dragon Bird. If they had known that it had such potential, they would not have let it go so easily, much less given it away so easily.


    Unfortunately, it was toote now. They had missed the opportunity to let the ck Dream Group peak. They could only spend the rest of their time in regret.


    Suddenly, the entire room was filled with an inexplicable atmosphere. Everyone sighed, feeling a strong sense of regret. Among the crowd, Liu Rou was surprised.


    She did not feel the slightest bit of regret towards the Dragon Bird. Unlike the others present, she had personallye into contact with the Dragon Bird and knew the entire process of its growth. Thus, she was very clear about some things.


    The reason why the Dragon Bird was able to be like this wasn¡¯t that the Dragon Bird was born strong and had extraordinary potential. It was because Chen Heng was strong and outstanding. That was why it was able to be like this. Gradually, it became like this.


    In the beginning, although the Dragon Bird was not bad, it was only above average in terms of strength..

 Chapter 493 - The Finale

    <h4>Chapter 493 ¨C The Finale</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    From a certain point of view, Liu Rou could be considered to have witnessed the entire process of the Dragon Bird¡¯s growth. Other than Chen Heng, who had nurtured Red to this state and allowed it to break through its limits continuously, Liu Rou should be the person who understood Red the most.


    In the beginning, Red was just an ordinary Dragon Bird. Although it was pretty lively and its appearance was considered good among the Dragon Bird, it was far from reaching this level. After that, it was the same. It didn¡¯t show any signs of being unique, let alone showing the potential of bing a


    king.


    Liu Rou was very clear in her heart that rather than saying that this Dragon Bird had extraordinary potential. It was more appropriate to say that Chen Heng was outstanding enough that even an ordinary Dragon Bird could be trained to look like this.


    Even though Liu Rou did not know how Chen Heng did it, she also understood that this was all Chen Heng¡¯s own credit and had nothing to do with anyone else.


    Even if the ck Dream Group had captured the Dragon Bird long ago and did not hand it over, in the end, they would only be able to obtain an ordinary Dragon Bird. It was far from this divine bird in front of them.


    Looking at the screen in front of her, Liu Rou took a deep breath but didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    ¡®Come on¡­¡±


    At this moment, she didn¡¯t sink into regret like the others around her. She just tuned around and looked at the screen in front of her. She looked at the figure shrouded in mes and prayed silently in her heart.


    ¡®Come on¡­¡±


    Waves of inexplicable sounds were heard. At this moment, apanied by the Divine Bird¡¯s shrill cry, Chen Heng¡¯s figure retreated once again. At this moment, he had already reached a limit.


    In front of him, waves of mes were erupting, The ground was burning, melting an entire mountain. At the same time, a terrifying divine power erupted at the same time. It blossomed with boundless might, sweeping across the entire world. However, even with such a terrifying might, it was unable to


    Knock down the figure standing in the middle.


    In the center of the area in front, the Crimson Knight¡¯s figure walked over. At this moment, the Crimson Longsword in her hand was raised high, and she was already looking at Chen Heng.


    In an invisible manner, a sharp Sword Qi had already shed down. In an instant, it shed down, shing onto Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    An unknown explosion sounded. A divine mountain was destroyed in an instant, and a crack appeared on the ground. It looked bottomless.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body was half-kneeling on the ground, gasping for breath. After a long battle, his strength was almost exhausted, and he didn¡¯t look good. Half-Ineeling on the ground, his armor was broken. All but the core of the armor had disappeared.


    The armor¡¯s durability was running out. Following the battles, Chen Heng¡¯s Ancient Armor had reached its limit, just like his own body. If it was not for Chen Heng¡¯s support, the Ancient Armor would have fallen intoplete silence and could not be used anymore.


    Without the support of the Ancient Armor, with Chen Heng¡¯s current strength, he would not even have the chance to block any of the Crimson Knight¡¯s attacks. He would be easily cut down by her.


    On his shoulder, little red fell weakly. At this moment, her entire body was also covered in blood.


    In the fierce battle just now, Red had been hit by the Crimson Knight. There were wounds all over its body. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Red¡¯s bloodline had reached a new level after several bloodline transformations, and its recovery ability was much stronger than Chen Heng¡¯s, it would probably have


    died by now.


    But now, even if Red hadn¡¯t reached its limit, it was almost there. After all the fighting until now, whether it was Chen Heng, Red, or the Ancient Armor in his body, they had all reached their limits. If they continued to fight, the oue would be very obvious.


    But even so, Chen Heng did not fall. Half kneeling on the ground, Chen Heng slowly raised his head and looked forward. His gaze first fell on the Crimson Knight, then slowly shifted to the horizon and looked in a certain direction.


    In the distance, sensing Chen Heng¡¯s actions, the Crimson Knight was a little surprised. Then, she slowly raised the longsword in her hand, ready to strike. There was an extremely tyrannical power contained within this sword. If it really struck down, with Chen Heng¡¯s current state, he probably wouldn¡¯t


    be able to block it anymore. He would be cleanly destroyed by this attack. There wouldn¡¯t be the slightest bit of surprise.


    Astrong sense of danger appeared in his heart, along with the threat of death. Otherwise, even so, Chen Heng didn¡¯t change much. He just stood there, staring nkly at the distant sky.


    Under his gaze, some changes appeared in the distant sky. There, a faint golden light appeared and broke the Crimson Net¡¯s seal.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, this power was like a brand new variable that instantly changed the originally dead silent situation and brought a brand new vitality.


    In the distance, with the appearance of this golden light, there were some inexplicable fluctuations in the surrounding space. At this moment, it began to shake continuously.


    Standing on the spot, looking at the Golden Light in the sky, the Crimson Knight couldn¡¯t help but pause, as if she was a little surprised.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    She looked at the scene in the distance. After sensing for a moment, she knew what was happening.


    ¡°A forced teleportation?¡±


    Sensing this result, she frowned, feeling a little surprised. In the beginning, she did not expect that Ferrier and the other two would have the courage to make such a decision.


    The risk of performing forced teleportation was uncontroble even for a powerhouse like the Crimson Knight. They could very easily be teleported to some very troublesome ces.


    With the situation of Lu Yao and Ye Zi, other than Ferrier, even if they were teleported to a vacuum, they would quickly suffocate to death. If they wanted to survive in a vacuum and escape from the influence of matter, they would only be able to survive after awakening their true spirits.


    This required at least the Fourth Rank. Apart from Ferrier, the other two did not meet this standard. Once they were teleported, they would almost certainly die.


    Therefore, the Crimson Knight was actually very surprised by Lu Yao¡¯s choices and the other two made. However, even if it was unexpected, it was nothing.


    She had wanted to kill Lu Yao and the other two in the first ce. Now that Lu Yao and the other two had sought their own deaths, it did not matter anymore.


    As for the Golden Mark on Lu Yao¡¯s body, it was not toote to search for it after Lu Yao hadpletely fallen. Before this, even though the Crimson Knight had not managed to seize Lu Yao¡¯s Golden Markpletely, she still left her own mark on it.


    Even though Lu Yao had escaped from Qika Star, as long as the Crimson Knight was given some time, she would still be able to track the mark¡¯s location through that connection.


    Therefore, the Crimson Knight ignored the actions of Lu Yao and the other two. She turned around and looked at Chen Heng, who was in front of her.


    Compared to Lu Yao, who seemed like she would definitely die, Chen Heng, who was in front of her, caught the Crimson Knight¡¯s attention. No matter how one looked at it, his performance was too stunning.


    Just now, the other party had relied on the Ancient Armor to fight her with the strength of a mere Fifth Rank, and they had managed to get to this point. Even though it was just a clone, and her strength was not even one-tenth of her original body, it was still very impressive.


    Even in the entire gxy, there were not many people who could achieve such a feat. For Chen Heng before her, to be able to achieve such a feat, it was definitely not an exaggeration to describe him as a heavenly talent.


    Moreover,pared to pure talent, what the Crimson Knight truly valued was the other party¡¯s willpower and conviction. Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, the most important criteria in measuring a person¡¯s potential were the person¡¯s talent.


    However, in the eyes of the Crimson Knight, who stood at the top, a person¡¯s talent was important, but what really determined a person was a person¡¯s will and belief. Will and belief, these things seemed to be illusory, but they were also real.


    A person with enough belief was enough to be exceptionally dazzling in any ce, just like Chen Heng in front of her. He was only at Fifth Rank, which in the eyes of the Crimson Knight, he was just an ant. Yet, he was able to rely on his own conviction to reach thebat strength in front of her


    forcefully.


    To be able to do this, Chen Heng, in front of her, had undoubtedly proven his potential. If she was given enough time to grow slowly, he might really be able to grow to the level of the Crimson Knight in the future and stand in front of her in an upright manner.


    It was a pity that he no longer had the chance. Standing where she was, the Crimson Knight felt a sense of regret. However, she slowly raised the longsword in her hand. The killing intent in her heart gradually dissipated and shook the nine heavens.


    A whistling storm swept across the surroundings. As the Crimson Knight¡¯s longsword rose up, it resonated and affected the surroundings. The entire was shaking. In the air, the Crimson Net was also erupting. It seemed to have sensed the faith in the Crimson Knight¡¯s heart and began to spread out


    gradually.


    If the power within it werepletely unleashed, it would be enough to shock the world.

 Chapter 494 - The Final Attack

    <h4>Chapter 494: The Final Attack</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Long ago, an ordinary family gave birth to an elite son. After the birth of this


    elite son, the initially ordinary family gradually became extraordinary.


    That child had disyed extraordinary talent from a very young age and was


    always the most outstanding one. From learning when he was young, to


    practicing martial arts, toter being discovered to have the talent of a


    Beastmaster, that child had be a Beastmaster and entered the Dragon City


    Academy to study.


    From a young age, this child was always the brightest among people. Lu Yao


    grew up under the radiance of such a brother since childhood. To her, her elder


    brother was the most outstanding genius, the world¡¯s top elite, and also the


    goal that she would never be able to pursue.


    In the past, no matter who the person standing before her was, or what kind of


    opponent she faced, her elder brother would always be able to handle the


    difficulties and defeat the opponents, moving from one victory to the next.


    But, at this moment, was her brother about to be defeated and reach the finish


    line? Was that the case? Lu Yao did not want to ept this reality, but the


    scene in front of her was evident.


    The ghastly white bones stood there, and the crimson battle sword pierced


    straight into his chest. The bright red radiance seemed as if it had just


    absorbed all the power of life, and there was a demonic glow in it.


    Lu Yao could not help but cover her mouth, looking at the scene, trying her


    best not to cry. Her eyes were filled with tears that may drop any moment. No


    matter how hard she tried, she could not suppress them. Could it end here?


    The light of the magic formation flickered on the ground, operating to a


    certain point, but there was still no way to break through and leave. Looking at


    the magic formation¡¯s operation, Ferrier shifted his gaze away from the scene,


    and a bad premonition arose in his heart.


    Chen Heng¡¯s defeat speed was much faster than he had imagined, to the extent


    that the battle had already ended before the magic formation could fully


    operate. Even though based on the current situation, it was towards the end of


    the magic formation and was only a little more before it could be fully


    activated, that alone was a disappointing gap.


    The Crimson Knight¡¯s strength was enough to catch up and take down Lu Yao


    and the other two, even if it was only within a short time. And right now, there


    was no second Chen Heng who could buy time for them.


    Would it be the end? Ferrier could not help but sigh, not knowing what to say.


    Many things had baptized him in this short period from before until now. ¡®Is


    everything going to end now?¡¯ He thought and sighed


    But even so, at least he had tried hard. No matter what, it could be worthy of


    his mission. It was just that he could no longer witness the Golden King


    standing at the top of the world and the bright future ahead. This was the only


    regret in his heart.


    However, the Crimson Knight did not seem to care about Lu Yao and the other


    two in the distance. Perhaps in the eyes of this mighty Crimson Knight, they


    were already dead and couldn¡¯t escape from her grasp no matter what. So why


    should she waste so much energy on a pile of dried bones?


    Compared to Lu Yao and the other two, she was more concerned about Chen


    Heng before her at this moment. Looking at the scene that appeared in the


    distance, the Crimson Knight¡¯s body moved, and in the blink of an eye, she


    arrived before the white bones.


    In the center of the battlefield, the skeleton remains were scattered all over the


    ground, looking particrly chaotic and dpidated. This ce used to be a


    mountain. However, after experiencing the significant battle, its appearance had changed from a tall mountain to a barrennd filled with potholes.


    It was a shocking sight. There were huge cracks everywhere in the area, like


    scars across the entirend. Even if he had not personally experienced the


    previous battle, just by looking at the battle scene, one could easily imagine


    how terrifying and shocking thest battle was. However, fortunately, all of


    this was over. The battle hade to an end here.


    Before the Crimson Knight, the opponent had already lost all traces of life, and


    what was left was only a ghastly white bone. This was the end of everything.


    Looking at the white borne still standing before her, the Crimson Knight


    silently sighed. At this moment, there was still a majestic aura remaining on it.


    It was a terrifying aura that was charging forward without fear.


    The person in front of her was not strong enough, but he forcefully used his


    will to stir up the hidden power in the world. Using himself as the source, he


    formed a majestic aura that surged forward. Even though he had already fallen,


    that majestic and terrifying aura that charged forward was still there and did


    not fade away.


    Looking closely at the skeleton, it was as if the appearance of the youth from


    before could be seen. That mighty battle will was still so clear on the skeleton.


    One would be moved at a nce. Even if she were just a simple ordinary person, she would be able to feel that powerful and terrifying battle will that


    could kill her.


    ¡°What a pity.¡± Looking at the white bones and the battle sword before her, the


    Crimson Knight sighed softly. Then, she grabbed the crimson battle sword that


    stabbed straight into the skeleton¡¯s chest and pulled it out slowly, but she


    could not help but stop.


    At this moment, everyone could not help but sigh. They felt sorry for the loss


    of an elite and the oue of this battle. But now, the battle was finally over.


    Everything was settled.


    Although there were many twists and turns, it was still over. The Crimson


    Knight defeated all the powerful enemies and maintained the myth of her


    invincibility. And the story proceeded as everyone had imagined.


    Next, the Crimson Knight only needed to follow her senses and capture Lu Yao


    and the other two to extinguish the possibility of the Golden King reviving. And


    the Crimson Knight would have achieved her goal of descending to Qjka Star


    this time.


    It¡¯s about time for it to be over. This thought shed through the Crimson


    Knight¡¯s mind as she looked towards Lu Yao.


    It seemed that things could indeed be over, as it hade to this point.


    Probably.


    The crimson battle sword was slowly drawn from the skeleton. However, it


    strangely encountered some kind of obstruction at a particr moment.


    Hmm? Sensing the obstacle on the battle sword, the Crimson Knight turned


    around and looked in front of her. Someone grabbed the crimson battle sword!


    It was none other than the skeleton arm. At this moment, the skeleton


    stretched out its hand and grabbed the crimson battle sword, locking it tightly


    into his bone.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing this scene, everyone, including the Crimson Knight, was


    stunned, not understanding what had happened.


    Under their shocked gazes, the skeleton in front of them started to move and


    slowly raised its head and looked at the Crimson Knight. A ray of light was


    flickering within its skull.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A series of violent and terrifying sounds erupted at this moment, like the


    rumbling of war drums. It seemed to be very weak, but it gradually became


    more apparent and was heard by the people of the entire Qjka Star in the end.


    A ghastly white skeleton started to move. The body that had lost its vitality


    regained its vitality once again. There was vitality once again amid the deathl


    aura that filled the sky. The mighty aura descended once again. At this


    moment, a thunderous battle intent appeared once again.


    The long cry of a divine bird sounded, resounding throughout the gxy


    cosmos. A zing golden divine me pervaded along with the crimson battle


    sword, shrouded the body of the Crimson Knight.


    ¡°What on earth is this¡­¡± Sensing the changes in front of her, the Crimson


    Knight subconsciously wanted to pull away and leave this area, but in the end,


    she couldn¡¯t do it at all. An invisible force locked onto her, and she could not


    escape.


    A pair of golden eyes suddenly opened and looked over. In an instant, the


    danger of death loomed over her.


    Hazy darkness shrouded everything.


    After risking his life tounch the final attack, Chen Heng had fallen into


    strange hazy darkness, somewhat simr to the scene after death, but it was


    also somewhat different.


    Chen Heng was very clear that he shouldn¡¯t be drowning in death in this


    situation if he died in battle. Instead, he should return to his original body and


    awaken once more. He had always been like this in the past, waking up again


    and again in the simtion.


    However, this time, there seemed to be a lot of surprises. The situation before


    him was somewhat simr to death, but it also seemed like he was not


    pletely dead yet.


    Chen Heng had indeed exhausted all of his strength before this. If there were


    no other surprises, he would have died from exhaustion in the battle before the


    Crimson Knight.


    Anyhow, Chen Heng has no regrets. In the battle just now, he had used all of


    his strength to resort to all means he could. The Crimson Knight¡¯s strength was


    indeed mighty. Without using his power, even if Chen Heng used all of his


    means, he would not be able to fight back and win. It was very normal for him


    to die in the end.


    Chen Heng had nothing to say about this. It was his fault that he wasn¡¯t as good


    as his opponent. Moreover, he had gained something from this battle. This


    experience of battling openly and risking everything was a rare feeling for him.


    After experiencing it once, Chen Heng had a new understanding.


    ¡®But, what about the situation in front of him? Chen Heng was very puzzled,


    and he thought about it seriously for a moment.


    ***

 Chapter 495 - The King’s Power

    <h4>Chapter 495 ¨C The King¡¯s Power</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The golden door slowly opened, revealing the scene behing it. It was an extremely familiar scene for Chen Heng.


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    Standing in the empty space, Chen Heng looked at the scene and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. In front of him, the golden light was still emitting, and there were many huge stone tablets. The golden stone tablets were colorful, like records of history and epics. Even at a nce, one could feel the rich


    history in them. Facing the stone tablets, an inexplicable and unique feeling of facing history emerged in his heart.


    There seemed to be endless Profound Meanings of Law on these stone tablets. At this moment, as Chen Heng stared at them, his instinct appeared in his mind. However, these stone tablets gave Chen Heng a particrly familiar feeling, He had seen these stone tablets before, not in other ces but this


    world.


    Before him, these stone tablets were the same as Chen Heng had seen when he had obtained the nameless refinement method. It was just thatpared to thest time, Chen Heng could see them more clearly this time, and he felt that they were even more unique.


    If what Chen Heng had seen thest time could only be the projection of these stone tablets, and it was just an insignificanter, then what he saw this time was undoubtedly much more real. It might not be the original body, but at least it was a shadow. It did not have the illusory feeling from before.


    And when he looked at the stone tablets, the information about the stone tablets also automatically appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    ¡°The initial stone tablet.¡¯ In an instant, this name shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. This was the name of the stone tablets, not a name given by himself.


    Based on Chen Heng¡¯s information, the initial stone tablets could only be seen by those in this world and had met certain requirements. Chen Heng was not clear about this requirement, but based on his experience, he could roughly guess a few points.


    First of all, most likely, there were harsh requirements for a person¡¯s mental will. Wanting to enter this space and form a connection with the initial stone tablets was a huge test for one¡¯s mental will. Chen Heng had developed a connection with these initial stone tablets at thest moment of the battle,


    thus allowing him to peek into this space. This should be a mandatory requirement.


    As for the others, one would most likely need to form a connection with these initial stone tablets to satisfy the requirements. This was Chen Heng¡¯s guess. After all, he hade into contact with these initial stone tablets before. Now, he once again formed a connection with these initial stone tablets.


    At this moment, Chen Heng had a faint feeling, After entering this space and forming a connection with these stone tablets, if Chen Heng wanted to enter this state again in the future, it would be easier toe before these stone tablets. After forming the connection, it would be even more essible


    from now on. Of course, the premise was that Chen Heng still had a future.


    Chen Heng took a deep breath, then looked at the glowing stone tablets before him, and there seemed to be endless information emerging from it. Arge amount of Profound Meanings of Law flowed into Chen Heng¡¯s mind, not under his control.


    Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but grunt in just a moment, as his spirit and true spirit quickly weakened.


    It was both an opportunity and a considerable pressure. These Profound Meanings of Law kept appearing in Chen Heng¡¯s mind, causing significant stress to his body. Even his true spirit was the same, feeling overwhelmed. If this continued, Chen Heng would probably explode.


    This was a new experience. In the past, Chen Heng had also absorbed the Profound Meanings of Law left by the Gods, the so-called aggregation of divinity. But in the past, Chen Heng still had the help of the simtor, which could quickly turn the divinity into his things. But now, at this critical juncture,


    the simtor could no longer help him, and he could only rely on himself.


    Under the impact of the endless Profound Meanings of Law, his will gradually became blurred and weak as his initially powerful spirit was obliterated. He was afraid that the massive Profound Meanings of Law would make him explode if this continued.


    Fortunately, the baptism of these Profound Meanings of Law was finally over at this final juncture. Light reappeared before his eyes. Everything around him became clear again.


    The Crimson Knight¡¯s appearance appeared before Chen Heng once again. Chen Heng stretched out his hand. The arm turned into a white bone emitted a faint golden light. Even the skeleton had a pure light of true spirit, which gave it a new life.


    At this moment, Chen Heng was in a unique state. He could feel that his body had already been destroyed. To a certain extent, he should be dead. However, when his body rotted and died, there was a brand new power shrouding him at this moment. This power was none other than the unique power that


    originated from that space just now. When Chen Heng entered the initial space, a part of the power was also absorbed and brought out by Chen Heng.


    Feeling the power on his body, Chen Heng did not hesitate. A pale golden light emitted,yer uponyer, covering all directions, turning this ce into a golden world.


    A small domain was formed. Chen Heng raised his head again, releasing his aura in all directions.


    ¡°A good opportunity!¡± Ferrier was the first to react to Chen Heng¡¯s shock. At this moment, he tookrge strides forward and rapidly activated the magic formation in front of him.


    ¡°Imposter king, leave quickly!¡± Hepleted the magic formation at a highly swift and violent speed. Then, he looked at Lu Yao, standing in the middle of the magic formation in a daze, and shouted, ¡°Please don¡¯t forget the sacrifice he made for you! You must survive!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he


    rushed to the side and headed for the periphery.


    There was still quite some time after the magic formation¡¯s teleportation was activated. During this period, once the formation was destroyed, it was very likely that the teleportation would fail. Therefore, Ferrier was already determined to die and was prepared to cover Lu Yao¡¯s back.


    Lu Yao left. When the radiance of the formationpletely lit up, her and Ye Zi¡¯s figures began to fade away slowly and gradually disappeared in the middle of the formation. They were about to leave Qika Star and go somewhere else to start a brand new journey.


    Before they left, Lu Yao¡¯s gaze was still focused in the direction of the Crimson Knight. Under her gaze, Chen Heng¡¯s body gradually fell in the distance. After that attack just now, Chen Heng seemed to have used up all the strength in his body. At this moment, he could not even maintain his body of white


    bones.


    The golden battle sword turned into a rain of light and dissipated. The bones gradually shattered and scattered with the wind. A huge force exploded at this moment. A gentle breeze blew and swept everything away.


    Coincidentally, at this moment, a spatial crack appeared and swept away everything in this ce, rushing into the distance. Only after a long time had passed did the ce regain its peace.


    Chen Heng¡¯s figurepletely disappeared from where he stood, leaving only the traces of blood he had left behind. There were also traces of battle that could prove his existence.


    As for the Crimson Knight?


    She still maintained the same posture as before, except that a sizeable blood-red hole had appeared on her chest, making her look iparably ferocious.


    Grantion sprouts were pulled out from the bloody hole and then killed by an unknown force. There seemed to be a powerful force remaining in the body of the Crimson Knight, so much so that no matter how hard she tried, she could not fully recover from her wounds. It looked terrifying.


    The Crimson Knight stretched out her hand and looked at the scene in front of her in a daze. At this moment, the crimson radiance faded as the crimson was broken.


    ¡®The sun once again appeared in the sky. The faint sunlight shone on the Crimson Knight¡¯s body, making her skin appear especially pale.


    ¡°That power¡­¡± The Crimson Knight stretched out her hand, trying hard to clench her fist, but found that she could not do it. To make the magnificent Crimson Knight look like this, one could imagine how terrifying Chen Heng¡¯s previous attack was. But even so, she was still alive and did not die. She stood


    there, still recalling the power in that attack.


    ¡°The power of the King¡­¡± After feeling it for a long time, this thought finally shed through her mind.


    To the mighty Crimson Knight, this world rarely had any secrets. After all, she was a powerhouse who stood at the top of this world. There were very few secrets in this world that could be hidden from her. Hence she understood quickly.


    ¡°The potential to be a King. It is the potential to be a King¡­¡± The Crimson Knight¡¯s body slowly fell.


    She could not hold on any longer and fell to the ground weakly. Fresh blood sttered all over the ground, irrigating the surroundingnd. Intense pain emerged in her heart, but the Crimson Knight did not care. What caught his attention was Chen Heng¡¯s attack just now.


    ¡°How many years has it been since Ist saw the Golden King¡­¡± As she fell to the ground, many thoughts shed through her mind. ¡°After so many years, I finally met someone who touched the King¡¯s Power again? And he¡¯s so young¡­¡±


    ¡®The King¡¯s Power was the honorific title of the King¡¯s Power in this world. Only a true king was qualified to control the King¡¯s Power and be a top existence in the world.


    In the past, the Golden King was such an existence. But now, after so many years, she finally saw another existence who touched the King¡¯s domain. But this person was not the reincarnation of the Golden King, but an entirely new young man¡­

 Chapter 496 - In The End

    <h4>Chapter 496 ¨C In The End</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Clutching her chest with one hand, the Crimson Knight thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t discover him earlier.


    If she had discovered that young man earlier, perhaps things would not have be as such now. At least in the Crimson Knight¡¯s eyes,pared to the reincarnation of the Golden King, the young man who dared to wave his sword and attack her was even rarer. Unfortunately, it was all over.


    A gentle breeze blew, dispersing the bloody aura in all directions. The surroundings gradually changed and returned to their original appearance. However, the Crimson Knight¡¯s aura was also steadily weakened. The initial wound on her chest slowly opened up, and the bloody traces became increasingly


    apparent.


    After that attack, even the Crimson Knight seemed unable to take it anymore, and it was not that strange. After all, the Crimson Knight was not the original body of the Crimson Knight but a mere clone.


    It was very normal for such a result to happen when she fought with Chen Heng to such an extent and was prated by an attack by the King¡¯s Power, considering the clone¡¯s power that had beenpletely exhausted.


    ¡®When the crimson battle swordnded on the ground, the Crimson Knight stopped moving, lying on the ground and having no strength to get up. Her whole body lost its vitality and disappearedpletely.


    The Crimson Knight¡¯s figure had wholly disappeared as the breeze blew, turning into a pile of pure particles and dispersing without leaving a trace.


    As for Chen Heng? He seemed to have also disappeared, along with his corpse. It was as if he had already been swept away by the opened spatial door and was sent to an unknown distance. However, judging from his previous state, it was likely that he would not be able to continue surviving.


    After all, he had already fought with the Crimson Knight for so long. It would be incredible if he could still survive, not to mention that the space turbulence itself was hazardous. Even an average person would die if they were swept into it. The probability of survival was minimal.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Many people had this thought, looking at everything before them, and sighed softly in their hearts.


    Indeed, with the disappearance of the Crimson Knight, everything in front of them seemed to have ended. As the main characters of the battlefield, the two of them had disappeared one after another. The Golden King and his followers had also disappeared on the other battlefield. It seemed that the


    magic formation had teleported them. At this moment, it was unknown where they had gone.


    After experiencing the previous twists and turns, the entire Qika Star was calm. Sensing all of this, the survivors had an inexplicable feeling that they had survived a disaster.


    Then, the officials began to appear. They went to clean up the battlefield and searched for some valuable things. As powerhouses at that level, the things left behind by the Crimson Knight and Chen Heng were highly precious, even if they were just a bit of flesh and blood if they could obtain enough to


    make the most advanced evolution fluid. And these things were undoubtedly worth searching for.


    Therefore, many people had their thoughts moved and began to explore the outside world.


    There was nothing around the deep gxy but shattered space debris everywhere. All sorts of chaotic currents were constantly erupting at this moment.


    Chen Heng was currently in the space before him. He was in an extraordinary state, where he could feel that he was about to die. After he swung that sword earlier, he had lost all his power. His life and origin had beenpletely exhausted, and nothing was left.


    Ifa person had exhausted entirely of his origin, he should be about to die. Even an expert like Chen Heng would not be an exception. But even so, he was still alive.


    After connecting to that initial space, Chen Heng seemed to be able to borrow a portion of the energy and obtain something from it. At the same time, he could form a connection with it. It was precisely because of Chen Heng¡¯s connection with the initial space that he was still alive despite reaching this


    level.


    However, even though he wasn¡¯t dead, he was almost finished. His current state was equivalent to a living dead person. If it weren¡¯t for the power of the initial space hanging around and giving Chen Heng hisst breath, he would have died.


    Of course, Chen Heng didn¡¯t care about this. It was just death. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t experienced it before, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal. To him, even if it was death, it was just returning to his original body and starting a brand new journey. It wasn¡¯t much.


    On the contrary, this state before him felt like a waste of time. However, Chen Heng wasn¡¯t anxious about this. He could feel his current state. Because of the connection between the initial space, although he wouldn¡¯t die in a short while, he would eventually die as time passed. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he be


    immortal to some extent? If Chen Heng didn¡¯t do anything, he would disappear on his own after some time.


    However, Chen Heng could not do anything during this period. The area in front of him was in a chaotic space turbulence. There wererge amounts of space debris in the surroundings, and the turbulence was terrifying.


    Chen Heng was currently attached to a bone and was flowing along with the turbulence. Fortunately, his body was strong enough. Even if it was just a bone, it was far from being destroyed by the ordinary turbulence. Otherwise, even thisst attached existence would be wiped out.


    Chen Heng used his unique perspective to observe everything around him. In his vision, everything in the outside world was unique. In the distance, the space debris continued to gather, turning into some bigger pieces, but to a certain extent, they continued to shatter and tum into even finer debris. The


    entire process was extraordinary and fascinating, Chen Heng observed the various phenomena here thoughtfully.


    Before entering the initial space, he had personally seen the nine stone tablets. Although he had not been in contact for too long, he had still gained a lot of things. He had even understood the path ahead to a certain extent and knew his shorings.


    During this period, he quietly deduced, trying his best to digest what he had gained previously, taking advantage of the rare silence. Seriously speaking, although the battle with the Crimson Knight was tragic, it was also an excellent harvest for Chen Heng.


    During the battle, he had gained a lot of enlightenment, which further condensed his soul and allowed it to continue to grow. Under normal circumstances, such a harvest was challenging to obtain. In this world, just the harvest from the previous battle was sufficient.


    If one included the other things that Chen Heng had obtained, this journey could be said to be not a loss. Even if Chen Heng died now and returned directly, it would not be a loss.


    However, a kind of fate was looming over him, seemed not to want Chen Heng to be cut off and leave this world. As Chen Heng continued to drift in the chaotic space for a long time, a radiance appeared. Vaguely, there seemed to be the radiance of a star shining.


    A Life Star appeared not far away. Sensing this, Chen Heng woke up from his deduction and looked into the distance.


    ¡°Is it luck?¡± He looked at the Life Star in the distance and could not help but be surprised.


    At this moment, he had been drifting in this turbulent flow for several months. His consciousness was getting weaker, and he was about to be annihted. However, he had encountered a turning point in front of him at this juncture.


    ¡®Could this be a turning point? Chen Heng¡¯s heart moved, and he thought.


    However, even if there was a turning point, getting and heading there was still a huge problem. At this moment, he had already lost his body, and all of his strength had been exhausted. He was on the verge of death by relying on the bits and pieces of corpses left behind when he was alive, and he had no


    way to control his actions. Even if he wanted to get there, there seemed to be no way.


    If it were an ordinary person, even if they saw hope ahead, they wouldn¡¯t be able to grasp it. They were destined only to see from afar and not be able to reach it.


    However, to Chen Heng, there was still onest way. Looking at the radiance of the Life Star ahead, Chen Heng could roughly sense it. There were bursts of radiance shing in his body, and there was also a surge of golden Power of Destiny rising from within Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    The golden destiny was exceptionally bright, and even a red color rose from it, forming the shape of a red and gold dragon.


    This was Chen Heng¡¯s destiny. The Power of Destiny in Chen Heng¡¯s body was extracted from Lu Yao¡¯s body. Through daily contact and interaction, and the power of the Mark of Destiny, it had gradually affected Lu Yao¡¯s future and extracted a portion of her Power of Destiny.


    This was an ordinary means for Chen Heng, who had the Mark of Destiny. However, it still had quite an effect from the looks of it. Especially the battle between Chen Heng and the Crimson Knight. That battle concemed the future of Lu Yao, the future king, and was also a critical juncture in her fate.


    Therefore, Chen Heng¡¯s attack had reasonably extracted arge portion of her Power of Destiny at this crucial juncture. The Power of Destiny umted solely during that battle increased the Power of Destiny in Chen Heng¡¯s body several times. It could be seen how significant the impact was.


    And now, the Power of Destiny umted in Chen Heng¡¯s body had already reached a considerable number. Initially, the Power of Destiny would return to the main body along with Chen Heng¡¯s return.


    However, like other aspects, although the Power of Destiny in the clone¡¯s body could be brought to the main body after returning, it would have some discoloration and could not be wholly brought to the main body. Therefore, it would suffer some losses.


    ¡®Rather than that, it would be better just to use up all these things in this world to gamble on a possibility.¡¯ Chen Heng thought, and then, he made a decision.


    The Power of Destiny started to burn. In Chen Heng¡¯s body, the Mark of Destiny shone brightly, and it gradually began to move as Chen Heng moved.


    Boom!


    A muffled sound was heard amidst the Void, like a lightning bolt that shed past, appearing exceptionally clear and unique.


    As the originally pure golden Power of Destiny started to burn, formless mes spread out in all directions. A faint force was spreading in all directions, changing and affecting something.


    ¡°ve done what I should do¡­¡± After doing all this, Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes and thought, ¡°T¡¯ll leave the rest to the destiny¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s mindpletely sank into deep darkness and fell into a deep sleep.


    Chen Heng¡¯sst bit of power had disappeared along with the activation of the Mark of Destiny. He could no longer even maintain his consciousness. If this attempt failed, then Chen Heng had no other choice but to obediently return to his original body and start a new journey.


    As if affected by the Power of Destiny, the turbulence surrounding the Void began to surge. Along with the movement of the most basic microscopic particles, the movement of the turbulence of the surrounding space seemed to have changed. A brand-new path appeared, paving the way forward.


    The turbulence initially carrying Chen Heng suddenly changed direction and rushed towards the Life Star. The surrounding space began to change with a rumble. If someone were standing around, observing the star in front of them, they would discover a strange phenomenon.


    For some unknown reason, with this Life Star as the center, the surrounding space suddenly began to riot and became unstable. Large amounts of space debris and impurities rushed forward, and most of them were digested and cleaned up on the star¡¯s surface.


    The space debris was smoothed out and gradually disappeared, while the impurities began to burn and eventually fell to the ground. However, very few people noticed that a pale golden finger bone also fell among the impurities.


    In an instant, it was like a meteor falling, shrouding everything, After a long time, the phenomenon in front of thempletely disappeared. Everything in the surroundings was calmed down as if it had finally stopped.


    ¡°ording to thetest news, there has beenrge-scale turbulence recently, and there may be drastic changes in the weather in the near future. Members of the public, please take extra care¡­¡± In the quiet and magnificent room, the voice sounded from the television.


    Amomentter, a small hand reached out and turned off the TV.


    ¡°Bad weather again¡­¡± A young girl with a pink face turned off the TV and muttered to herself.

 Chapter 497 - Gunali

    <h4>Chapter 497- Gunali</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be bad weather again¡­ I wonder if daddy wille back?¡±


    The little girl was barefoot as she swayed back and forth. As she watch the television contents, this thought shed through her mind, and anticipation gradually rose in her heart.


    ¡°He should be¡­¡¯


    She was filled with anticipation, and as this thought shed through her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited. She immediately ran outside.


    She ran outside to a huge courtyard. The surrounding decorations were exceptionally gorgeous. It looked extremely bright and clear. It was a beautiful scene. Clearly, the people who could live here were either rich or noble. They were children from a high-ss family.


    Gunali was such an enviable person. As a member of a high-ss family, she had the noblest bloodline from birth. She was regarded as the pearl of the entire Oriel family.


    Since she was young, she had enjoyed the most generous treatment, whether it was eating or everyday life. Of course, as the youngdy of the Oriel family, Gunali also had her own secrets.


    Walking from the courtyard to the side, she quickly came to a garden. In the garden, there were many flowers blooming everywhere, and there were many beautiful nts growing inside. It was very beautiful.


    Of course, behind this beauty was a huge price. Just to maintain the condition of these flowers and nts, the Oriel family had to spend a lot of gold coins in this garden just to maintain this beauty.


    And in the center of the garden, the most eye-catching thing was that tall ancient tree. It was a huge ancient tree that had experienced many vicissitudes of life. It was very tall, at least ten meters tall.


    From the golden leaves on its body, it could be seen that this was a rare Golden Dragon Tree.


    Golden Dragon trees were extremely rare. They could only grow in unique ces, and they grew very slowly. Even after hundreds of years, they were only seven to eight meters tall.


    This golden dragon tree that was ten meters tall was probably seven to eight hundred years old. It was extremely rare.


    Legend has it that this Golden Dragon Tree was personally nted by the ancestor of the Oriel family. It symbolized the rise of the Oriel family. And at this moment, this was also the ce that Gunali usually liked toe to.


    Usually, as long as there was something that made her happy, she woulde to this area and speak her thoughts here.


    ¡°Great ancestor¡­ Please bless my father toe back.¡±


    Standing under the ancient tree, Gunali prayed sincerely, ¡°If my fatheres back, then I will dig less of your roots in the future, okay?¡±


    Her heart was full of joy as she thought. She didn¡¯t know if this ancient tree in front of her would be angered to death by her if it really had a mind.


    That¡¯s right, as the most beloved pearl of the Oriel family, Gunali¡¯s favorite thing to do was to torment this most precious ancient tree in the entire family, which also witnessed the rise of the Oriel family.


    For the little girl who couldn¡¯t easily leave this manor, this ancient tree could be considered as a witness to her growth. It was the embellishment of her entire childhood.


    After praying eamestly, she circled around and began her daily persecution.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Soon, she realized that something was wrong.


    In the corner of the ancient tree, she found something. It was a white object. It was very small and looked like a human finger bone, but it didn¡¯t have the texture of a bone at all. Instead, it was warm and moist, like the best jasper. It was very beautiful. If one looked carefully, one could even see a faint


    golden color.


    Gunali looked at the object in front of her and could not help but be surprised. She woulde to this ancient tree almost every day. She was extremely familiar with everything around this ancient tree. There was basically nothing that she did not know.


    Moreover, the Oriel family also attached great importance to this precious Golden Dragon Tree. Usually, other than Gunali, there would be a special servant who woulde and clean up the surroundings of this Golden Dragon Tree every day.


    Not to mention such an eye-catching object, even an ant or a small bird, would not be able to escape from the eyes of those people.


    ¡°Then, where did this objecte from?¡±


    Gunali was very puzzled about this. Out of curiosity, she picked up the object in front of her.


    A warm feeling instantly surged into her heart. As she picked up the thing in front of her, an inexplicable feeling surged. It was as if a brand-new power had faintly emerged and was blessing Gunali¡¯s body.


    Gunali had a very sharp intuition towards this. Very soon, she realized that something was wrong.


    ¡®Is there a new life inside the jade?¡±


    She was a little curious, and this thought shed through her mind. It had to be said that as the pearl of the Oriel family, the purest of noble bloodlines, Gunali had been unique since she was young, She had a talent that others could not reach.


    Being able to sense the existence of life¡¯s will was her ability. From a very, very young age, Gonali had awakened her own unique ability. This ability allowed her to sense the thoughts of others around her..

 Chapter 498 - After Waking Up

    <h4>Chapter 498 ¨C After Waking Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°However, this experience is somewhat special¡­¡±


    Sitting upright on the table, Chen Heng looked at the scenery outside and could not help but mutter to himself. In these two years, Chen Heng had been in silence within a small fragment of his broken bones.


    After activating the Mark of Destiny, Chen Heng¡¯s power had already declined to the extreme, and even his own consciousness had fallen into silence. Therefore, he was unable to do anything. He could only drift with the wind and let nature take its course.


    However, from the current situation, his result was not bad. Through the turbulent flow of the past, he had sessfullynded here. From then on, he came here. After that, he gradually recovered over the past two years.


    Although Chen Heng had fallen into silence, some of his instincts were still there. At this moment, even though it was only a small fragment of his bones, he was still instinctively absorbing the power of the outside world and continuously recovering himself. This kind of recovery was only an instinctive


    action at the beginning, but in the end, it was something that Chen Heng deliberately did.


    However, up until now, Chen Heng had not awakened for long, so his power had not recovered to a certain extent. Still,pared to the beginning, it was naturally much better.


    However, the girl named Gunali from before was very special. From what Chen Heng could sense, the girl named Gunali was just like Lu Yao back then, possessing an extraordinary talent.


    That kind of talent was unique and powerful, but it was hidden in that seemingly weak body and had not been developed. Of course,pared to Lu Yao, although Gunali¡¯s talent was not bad, she stillcked a bit of luck, which was the so-called destiny.


    Compared to Lu Yao¡¯s vigorous destiny, Gunali¡¯s body did not have the slightest bit of the blessing of destiny. She was just an ordinary person. Without the blessings of destiny meant that she could only rely on herself.


    If nothing unexpected happened, she would probably be like this for the rest of her life, unable to tap into her own potential. However, since Chen Heng had discovered it, the result would naturally be different.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the most important thing right now.


    ¡°This bone fragment is only a part of the remains I left behind. Although it can carry my consciousness, it won¡¯t allow me to recover much of my strength.¡¯


    Chen Heng¡¯s gaze looked towards the outside world. At this moment, various thoughts shed through his mind. ¡°If I want to truly recover, I still need a body.¡±


    This was a very natural principle. Thebination of the body and the power of the true spirit was the most powerful state. Chen Heng¡¯s current state was only the remnants of the true spirit, but he did not have a strong enough body to bear it.


    Without a body to bear it, just the power of the true spirit would not be able to recover to its peak. At most, it would reach a certain level and stop advancing, unable to continue advancing.


    Although the broken bone could support Chen Heng¡¯s consciousness and even restore Chen Heng¡¯s strength to a certain extent, it could not rece the use of the body.


    Therefore, for the current Chen Heng, finding a body that could be used was the most important thing at the moment. And on the other hand, it was the same.


    With this thought in mind, Chen Heng took a step forward and walked out of the door of the room.


    After Gunali left, the door to the room was originally closed. No one could enter without her permission, so no one dared to open the door without permission.


    However, to Chen Heng, who was still a spirit body, it didn¡¯t matter whether the door was open or closed. He strode out of the door in front of him and directly passed through it.


    Outside the room were a long and narrow corridor and a huge and gorgeous living room. In the living room, the girl who was previously resplendent was still there. At this moment, she was urging the other servants around her to do their work and get them to clean up seriously.


    ¡°All of you, do your work seriously. Don¡¯t bezy.¡±


    She stood there and watched the servants around her doing their work. At the same time, she looked around in boredom, wanting to see if there was anything that had been overlooked.


    A gust of cold wind blew past, blowing her sleeves up. Immediately, the girl shivered. She vaguely saw a figure sh past, which was very frightening, However, when she focused her eyes, she realized that there was no figure at all.


    Therefore, she was somewhat suspicious and puzzled, but she did not find anything. No matter how she looked at it, there was no one around. Everything that happened just now was like an illusion.


    But in fact, Chen Heng was standing in front of her, looking at her with interest. Of course, Chen Heng wouldn¡¯t be seen. With his spiritual power, as long as he was willing, no one would be able to detect his existence.


    His perception would be directly distorted, and even if he saw it, he would pretend not to see it. He wouldn¡¯t be able to detect that someone was standing in front of them.


    This was the case before their eyes. Based on Chen Heng¡¯s observations during this period of time, as long as he was willing, no one within this manor would be able to discover him.


    Except for Gunali. Although she was young, this little girl indeed possessed a talent that even Chen Heng was surprised by. To ordinary people, Chen Heng would not be able to be discovered. But to Gunali, she could easily detect Chen Heng¡¯s existence.


    Mental distortion was useful to ordinary people, but it waspletely ineffective under Gunali¡¯s unique telepathy. However, Gunali had already left. From the current situation, no one should be able to discover Chen Heng.


    Therefore, Chen Heng walked out of the room. Outside the room, the sun was shining brightly in all directions. Following the traces that he had recorded, Chen Heng walked to one side and slowly came to an area.


    It was a garden. In the garden, all kinds of flowers were blooming. The fragrance was spreading everywhere, and it was very pleasant to smell. The entire garden looked exceptionally beautiful and unique, making people feel happy at a nce.


    However, in the middle of the garden, the most eye-catching thing was the ancient tree in the middle. The ancient tree was huge, about ten meters tall. Both its branches and leaves were golden in color, and it had a unique and mysterious texture.


    On the ancient tree, an inexplicable aura spread out in all directions, affecting the entire garden. In an invisible way, a wave of vitality spread out, forming a small domain.


    To a certain extent, the reason why the flowers and nts in this garden could grow so luxuriously and beautifully was rted to the Golden Dragon Tree in the middle.


    Standing under the Golden Dragon Tree and looking at the huge ancient tree in front of him, Chen Heng nodded his head in satisfaction. Two years ago, he fell under this ancient tree before being picked up by Gunali.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s point of view, this Golden Dragon Tree was undoubtedly amazing, The Golden Dragon Tree was a very precious nt in the entire universe. Its branches contained powerful vitality, and it was one of the important ingredients for making high-quality evolution fluids.


    In the past, Chen Heng had seen it before, but it was far from being as tall and full of vitality as this one. From the surface, this Golden Dragon Tree was at least seven to eight hundred years old, and its branches contained vigorous vitality.


    And this powerful vitality was exactly what Chen Heng needed at the moment.


    ¡°The most direct way to obtain a new body is, of course, to directly find a mother who has given birth to a baby and directly throw it into it to seize the baby¡¯s body.¡¯


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng looked at the Golden Dragon Tree in front of him, and various thoughts shed through his mind. ¡®But if that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it a little too slow? From conception to birth, it will take at least half a year, and then it will take time to grow slowly.¡¯


    The speed at which an ordinary person could conceive and give birth was still a little too slow. A baby from birth to adulthood would at least take more than ten years.


    Under normal circumstances, it was fine, but in front of him, he did not have that much time to waste. After all, Chen Heng did not know the situation with the Crimson Knight.


    After he had used thest attack, he had been sucked into the turbulence and left Qika Star. He did not know the ending of the Crimson Knight.


    However, one thing was certain. If the Crimson Knight knew that he was still alive, she would definitelye and kill him.


    This was the potential risk. Under this potential risk, if he continued to grow slowly, it would be a little too slow. Under normal circumstances, it was fine. But now that there was a better choice, there was no need to hesitate.


    ¡°An 800-year-old Golden Dragon Tree is just right¡­¡±


    Looking at the Golden Dragon Tree in front of him, Chen Heng muttered to himself and then reached out his hand. His arm touched the Golden Dragon Tree in front of him.


    Although it was an illusory body, he could still feel the unique touch and the rough texture of the tree bark. Chen Heng pressed one hand on the Golden Dragon Tree, and then his aura began to change.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s body, an inexplicable mark appeared with a bright light. Within it, the faint shadow of a divine bird appeared. It was as if the Divine Bird¡¯s long cry could be seen, and the scene of the sky being torn apart appeared. Under Chen Heng¡¯s control, this mark was injected into the ancient tree.


    ¡°Old friend, after being silent for two years, it¡¯s time for you to revive¡­¡±


    Standing on the spot, Chen Heng muttered to himself and then began his own actions. He injected the mark in his body into the ancient tree in front of him.


    With all this, the mark began to change. In the ancient tree¡¯s body, arge amount of life force was being absorbed and surged into the mark. In the end, it even affected the internal structure of the ancient tree, forming a huge embryo.


    A brand-new life form was being nurtured in it. What emerged from it was an aura that Chen Heng was particrly familiar with. Not only was that aura familiar, but it also gave off the feeling of being one with Chen Heng. It was as if it had the same origin as him, and it was very special.


    However, at this moment, this aura was still very weak, as if it had yet to fully recover. Compared to Chen Heng¡¯s previous imprint, this life form needed a long time to be nurtured before it could slowly recover and regain its consciousness and power.


    This was only the first step. Feeling the changes in the ancient tree, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but smile. The life form that was being nurtured in the ancient tree embryo was none other than Red.


    In the previous battle, Red was Chen Heng¡¯s subdued beast. It fought together with Chen Heng to the end until it obliterated everything in its body. However, even so, as an Imperial Beast, Red¡¯s mark still existed. Following its own death, it retuned to Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Under normal circumstances, after an Imperial Beast died, its mark would return to the body of the Beastmaster, bing one with the Beastmaster. After that, the Beastmaster would obtain the final strengthening, while the Imperial Beast wouldpletely disappear, losing its final trace.


    However, Chen Heng didn¡¯t fuse it into his own body. Instead, he used thest bit of divine power to carefully protect it, maintaining itsst bit of life force, floating with Chen Heng¡¯s true spirit.


    It did not die. Instead, it fell into silence like Chen Heng. Only now did it have a chance to recover. Not only Red but also the Ancient Armor.


    Chen Heng carefully sensed for a moment on the spot. Other than the mark left by Red, the core of the Ancient Armor still existed. However, just like Chen Heng, it also fell into silence.


    In the previous battle, the Ancient Armor had faced the Crimson Knight¡¯s power head-on. It was severely damaged and could no longer be activated. However, inparison, the Ancient Armor was an object. Although it had a vague instinct, its situation was much better than Red and Chen Heng.


    At this moment, although the Ancient Armor had fallen into silence, as long as it was replenished with enough materials, it could still be repaired and even be stronger than before.


    After all, before this, not only Chen Heng but even the Ancient Armor had also received the baptism of the Crimson Knight¡¯s power, bing stronger in the passive confrontation.


    As long as it could be repaired, the Ancient Armor that had recovered would be stronger than before, surpassing the past. Of course, the prerequisite was that Chen Heng could obtain enough materials to repair the Ancient Armor.


    To acertain extent, this was not a simple matter. Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and then he injected a portion of his true spirit power into the ancient tree in front of him.


    Under the support of Chen Heng¡¯s power, the interior of the ancient tree quickly changed. Next to the previous embryo, another ce that gave birth to life quickly appeared.


    Within it, there was already a human-shaped fetus that appeared, and its aura was exactly the same as Chen Heng, However,pared to Red, although this fetus had Chen Heng¡¯s life aura, it was not agile andcked that kind of soul power.


    This was because Chen Heng¡¯s consciousness had not entered it. At this moment, the fetus was only an empty shell. However, for the time being, this did not affect anything.


    After finishing his actions, Chen Heng stopped. Under the Golden Dragon Tree, he raised his head and looked at the ancient tree in front of him. In front of him, the tall Golden Dragon Tree was still standing. At this moment, its branches and leaves were swaying. It looked very beautiful and unique.


    Chen Heng could sense that after his actions, the vigorous vitality was declining and gradually changing. However, on the surface, the Golden Dragon Tree was still the same as before. It seemed that nothing had changed.


    If one did not have a sensitive perception like Chen Heng, one would not have been able to notice the changes.


    After doing all this, Chen Heng turned around and left. For the time being, he did not want to enter the body yet.


    At this moment, his body was in the Golden Dragon Tree and had not fully matured yet. If he entered the body, he could only stay in there and waste his time. He could not do anything else.


    Rather than that, it would be better to separate his spirit and the body. He could make arrangements and nnings while in the spirit form, while his body would be slowly nurtured until it matured.


    By then, it wouldn¡¯t be toote. With this thought in mind, Chen Heng quickly returned to Gunali¡¯s room. After returning to his room, he silently closed his eyes and began to seriously sense.


    ¡°The sense of the ughter divinity is still there, and it has already grown to a very powerful level.¡±


    This thought first shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, sitting on the spot. The ughter Divinity was something that Chen Heng had injected into Wang Zhong¡¯s body.


    It had not been taken out ever since he nted it. Of course, if Chen Heng hadpletely fallen back to his original body, then the ughter divinity, as an additional item that Chen Heng had taken the initiative to separate, would also return with Chen Heng.


    Or perhaps it would be directly transformed under Chen Heng¡¯s will, seizing Wang Zhong¡¯s body and turning it into Chen Heng¡¯s own body. However, from the looks of it now, it still hadn¡¯t reached that stage.


    It had not returned to Chen Heng, nor did he seize Wang Zhong¡¯s body. Therefore, in these two years, Wang Zhong¡¯s growth was still pretty good.


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s senses, the ughter divinity was still active in Wang Zhong¡¯s body. The ughter power in his body was churning, and the opportunity was about to boil.


    To be able to have such a performance, there was no doubt that Wang Zhong must have done well in the past two years. He had killed a lot of lives continuously, which was why he could umte such a huge amount of killing power.


    Before this, because Chen Heng himself had not recovered, the killing power was only umting there. At this moment, along with Chen Heng¡¯s own recovery, the killing power began to be active. Chen Heng mobilized it and began to pour into Chen Heng¡¯s body continuously.


    To acertain extent, this was one of the reasons why Chen Heng could recover so quickly during this period of time.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Chen Heng¡¯s body hadn¡¯t fully matured, as long as he poured all the killing power that he had umted over the past two years into his body, Chen Heng¡¯s strength would probably be able to quickly recover to Forth Rank or even Fifth Rank.


    Right now, it was a little slower. However, it did not matter.


    As for Lu Yao¡¯s side, it was a little blurry at this moment. The divine power seed that Chen Heng had nted in Lu Yao¡¯s body was still present at this moment. However, the perception was a little blurry. It should be due to the distance.


    After all, after walking into the gxy, the distance became an astronomical figure. The divine power seed was limited by the distance, so it was very normal for the perception to be blurry.


    However, although the sense was a little vague, some of the basic conditions were still clear. Chen Heng could feel that Lu Yao was still living very well at the moment, and even her strength had improved significantlypared to the past.


    However, due to the vague sense, Chen Heng could not know what level Lu Yao had reached now. However, she would still be stronger than two years ago.


    Sitting on the table, Chen Heng looked into the distance as this thought shed through his mind..

 Chapter 499 - Malikado

    <h4>Chapter 499 ¨C Malikado</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Heng was looking forward to the changes in Lu Yao¡¯s body.


    To Chen Heng, the Power of Destiny in Lu Yao¡¯s body was the most exuberant one he had ever seen among all the chosen ones. Even the few chosen ones that Chen Heng had seen in the past could notpare to that exuberant Power of Destiny.


    Therefore, Chen Heng was looking forward to how far Lu Yao could go in the future. How would Lu Yao grow, and how powerful would she be in this world? On the one hand, he was looking forward to it. On the other hand, Chen Heng also hoped to obtain something from Lu Yao.


    Lu Yao¡¯s identity and destiny had already proved that she had the potential to reach the peak of this world. And when she did, Chen Heng could use her to obtain some things. With a peak powerhouse as his sister, no matter what Chen Heng did in this world, it would undoubtedly be more convenient. And


    by that time, many of his ns could be easilypleted.


    On a star in the distance, Lu Yao and Ye Zi were walking carefully on a piece of ruins in a deste area. The ruins in front of them looked very dangerous. Although ruins surrounded them, some strange monsters would appear and attack the living people around them from time to time. Every step Lu Yao


    and Ye Zi took was perilous as they were afraid to encounter some unknown situation.


    As they walked on the road, Lu Yao stopped as she sensed something. She subconsciously looked at the sky. Starlight was flickering, and stars appeared in the night sky, looking extraordinarily bright and beautiful.


    It was a bright and sunny day in the distance where Chen Heng was, while it was still night on the star where Lu Yao was.


    ¡°My King, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Zi looked at Lu Yao¡¯s actions and seemed somewhat puzzled. ¡°Did you notice anything?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Lu Yao listened to Ye Zi¡¯s words and shook her head, looking puzzled too, ¡°Maybe my feelings were wrong. I keep feeling like there¡¯s someone very important to me missing me¡­¡± She seemed to have thought of something as she spoke softly, and her voice gradually weakened until she fell


    silent.


    Looking at Lu Yao¡¯s condition, Ye Zi suddenly understood. She patted Lu Yao¡¯s shoulder andforted her silently. Some things in this world were just so strange. Contrary to the expectations of many people on Qika Star, Lu Yao and Ye Zi did not die.


    As Chen Heng had finally defeated the Crimson Knight, the crimson that shrouded Qika star had finally shattered, and the blockade space had also been released.


    Ye Zi and Lu Yao seized the opportunity keenly and underwent teleportation to arrive on this star eventually. They had not fallen as the others had thought. Instead, they had survived.


    And in these two years, they had also grown a lot. Because of the injuries caused by the Crimson Knight back then, the Golden Mark on Lu Yao¡¯s body had been damaged, and she was unable to use the power within frequently. This caused Lu Yao and the Crimson Knight to have no choice but to rely on


    their strength to fight and survive in this gxy.


    However, due to the damaged Golden Mark, the restrictions ced on Lu Yao¡¯s body seemed to have disappeared as well. As time passed, Lu Yao could feel that her talent and abilities were improving in all aspects during these two years. She was no longer the ordinary girl she used to be.


    Yet during these two years, they did not live peacefully either. Although the Crimson Knight¡¯s crisis had passed, the ce they had teleported to was not a good ce either. Instead, it was a dangerous and terrifying. There were risks of death on this, and even a fifth-rank powerhouse would


    be swallowed if they were not careful.


    Lu Yao and Ye Zi struggled bitterly on this. They had to use all their strength to survive.


    Within these two years, Lu Yao had utterly transformed. If she were to be ced two years ago, facing the Crimson Knight, she would be able to do better than before. But even so, when she thought of the scene two years ago, Lu Yao could not calm down for a long time.


    ¡®Brother¡­¡¯ Walking silently on the road, Lu Yao¡¯s expression was calm. She did not say a word, but her heart silently returned to that time in the past. ¡®Two years have passed. After you left, I have also changed. I wonder if you would recognize me if you see me now?¡± In the silence, this thought shed


    through the youngdy¡¯s mind.


    Recalling the scene when they parted, the corners of her eyes were slightly moist, and she had an inexplicable urge to cry.


    Time passed silently.


    A day passed very quickly. When dusk arrived, the manor¡¯s door opened. Gunali returned very quickly. She seemed to be having a good time. Ever since she returned, she appeared to be very happy. The smile on her face had never disappeared.


    She returned from the outside. After a period of recuperation, she returned to her room.


    ¡°Big Friend, I¡¯m back.¡± After returning to her room, Gunali looked at the broken bones in front of her and said loudly with a smile. Before her, Chen Heng shed by. After hearing her voice, he silently opened his eyes but silently closed his eyes again after ncing at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Pay some attention to me, at least.¡± As if sensing Chen Heng¡¯s movement, Gunali said in a low voice, acting coquettishly.


    After a long while, seeing that Chen Heng was still ignoring her, she grunted and ran to the side, ying with her pocket-sized bear-shaped game console.


    Seeing the little girl ying happily at the side, Chen Heng opened his eyes and stopped his meditation. Then, he could not help but shake his head.


    Chen Heng¡¯s spiritual shield worked for many people in the manor in front of him. Almost no one could sense his existence when Chen Heng deliberately wanted to avoid it. But Gunali was an exception.


    Although she was just a young, ordinary person in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, and her strength was weak, she had extraordinary talent and could sense the people¡¯s good and evil intentions. This ability was unique, directed at the soul, and could not be avoided.


    Chen Heng could block other people¡¯s perceptions of him, but he could not stop this perception. Therefore, he waspletely exposed in front of the little girl in front of him.


    However, as time passed, Chen Heng got used to it. After all, the little girl in front of him could already sense his existence from the very beginning. As Chen Heng didn¡¯t have any ill intentions toward her, the little girl had a unique curiosity and a good impression of Chen Heng. Two years had passed, and


    he had already be a part of her life.


    Chen Heng was also somewhat used to it. For him, staying so close to Gunali and taking the opportunity to study the unique psionic ability on her body was a good choice.


    This ability to directly sense the good and evil thoughts and further sense the soul was unique. There would undoubtedly be a wide space to expand her potential.


    Moreover, this ability was undoubtedly very rare and had a certain degree of attraction to Chen Heng. Therefore, he did not leave this ce but instead, he just quietly stayed there, observing Gunali¡¯s situation.


    Gunali yed a game for a while at the side of her bed, then unknowingly fell asleep. It was not strange. No matter what was special about her, Gunali herself was still a child. It was normal for her to get sleepy easily at her current age. Therefore, Chen Heng wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Taking advantage of the moment when Gunali was asleep, Chen Heng started to carefully sense Gunali¡¯s spiritual waves, studying every detail of her body and finding clues about her unique ability. Byparing her spiritual frequency and her body¡¯s activity, he might be able to find some secrets.


    In fact, after a period of research, Chen Heng already had found some logic regarding Gunali¡¯s condition. If he was given more time, he might be able to analyze the principle of this unique ability and even develop a corresponding means. At that time, Chen Heng would also be able to have the ability to


    detect good and evil, just like Gunali.


    If he dug deeper, he could even increase his attainments at the spiritual level and achieve more results. Chen Heng thought so under the current situation.


    Time passed day by day in his research, which was normal for Chen Heng. After all, he had also gone through this in the past. During the journey, it was impossible to be exciting every moment. This peaceful, ordinary time formed most of the time.


    Today was no exception. Chen Heng was very used to this kind of day. However, a few dayster, something unexpected happened. At a certain moment, the entire manor became very lively.


    The number of servants in the manor increased, and everywhere was redecorated. Based on the various circumstances, it seemed that something unexpected was about to happen. Chen Heng quickly found out about the source of this change through Gunali.


    Gunali¡¯s father, the head of the Oriel family, the actual owner of this manor, seemed to be returning soon. This was the information that Chen Heng found out from Gunali.


    Chen Heng was very curious about Gunali¡¯s father. Based on the previous situation, it could be seen that Gunali¡¯s family was one of the upper-ss families on this, with an upper-ss bloodline.


    Compared to ordinary people, the members of their families were naturally stronger. Whether it was their appearance, temperament, or talent, they were much more substantial than ordinary people. If not mistaken, Gunali¡¯s unique talent should be brought about by her bloodline. And as the head of the


    Oriel family, would Gunali¡¯s father have anything special about him? Chen Heng was very curious regarding this, and he had identified his goal.


    One morning, the entire manor started to get busy. Many servants were walking around, busying themselves in the surroundings, ready to wee them.


    It was rare that Gunali did not sleepte. She got up from her bed early in the morning and dressed up beautifully. She put on her princess dress again, looking cute, like a little princess.


    ¡°How much longer?¡± In the quiet room, Gunali sat in the cradle, her two little feet were swaying, and she looked impatient. ¡°It¡¯s almost noon¡­¡±


    After waiting for so long since she woke up early in the morning, the little girl seemed to have lost her patience. Sitting in the cradle, she chatted with Chen Heng, chattering non-stop. Of course, Gunali was talking most of the time. As for Chen Heng, most of the time, he just listened silently, only


    asionally would he open his mouth and say a few words. Although he was still very silent, at least he was much better than before.


    Gunali was also somewhat used to this and did not mind too much. To her, Chen Heng was more like a person she could confide in. In front of Chen Heng, she could say some things in her mind that she did not dare to speak to others. After a long time, both sides had gotten used to it.


    Amomentter, there was amotion outside, and Chen Heng looked out. Through the window sill, he saw that in the distance, there was a car entering the manor from the main gate, heading here.


    Gunali jumped down from the cradle and quickly ran out of the room. Chen Heng observed Gunali¡¯s actions and could not help but shake his head. However, after thinking for a moment, he also left the room with Gunali.


    When they came to the main gate of the manor, a luxurious car came from outside and slowly stopped. Among them, a man walked down. It was a middle-aged man dressed in a formal suit. He looked very dignified and charming, It could be seen that when he was young, he should have been very


    handsome and attractive to the opposite sex.


    He got down from the car. His expression was a little indifferent and aloof.


    ¡°Father!¡± Not far away, Gunalis figure ran over and immediately jumped into the arms of the middle-aged man. Looking at Gunali in his arms, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed, and he forced a smile.


    ¡°Have you been obedienttely?¡± He looked at Gunali and asked softly. Unexpectedly, the man¡¯s voice was hoarse, as if it was forcefully squeezed out, very harsh and unpleasant to the ear.


    Hearing his voice, even Gunali raised her head in surprise. Looking at the middle-aged man in front of her, she suddenly felt unfamiliar. But soon, this feeling disappeared. Gunali got along well with her father. It seemed that she soon found the warm feeling of the past. After a moment, the middle-aged


    man held Gunali¡¯s hand and slowly walked into the depths of the manor.


    Chen Heng stood under a tree in the courtyard and silently watched this scene from the side. Looking at the middle-aged man beside Gunali, Chen Heng subconsciously frowned.


    Something was not right. Chen Heng felt that Gunali¡¯s father gave him an extraordinary feeling. His body also had Gunali¡¯s unique bloodline aura, but it was far less dense and obvious than Gunali¡¯s. This was secondary. The key was that there seemed to be another strange aura in Gunali¡¯s father¡¯s body.


    That aura gave Chen Heng an extraordinary feeling that he had never felt before.


    ¡®It seems like there¡¯s something wrong¡­¡¯ Chen Heng looked at Gunali¡¯s father and observed his every move. Then, this thought shed through his mind.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s observation, Gunali¡¯s father¡¯s various actions seemed strange. Besides, he wore thick clothes despite the hot and refreshing weather. Even though Extraordinary Beings were not afraid of the hot and cold weather, it still seemed abnormal in this weather.


    Moreover, some other details were problematic. His voice was even more hoarse than ordinary people¡¯s, and his face appeared somewhat dull and cold, rather mechanical. Based on Chen Heng¡¯s observation, many parts of him were strange. Of course, the specific situation was still to be slowly observed.


    He didn¡¯t deliberately expose himself in front of the others. Chen Heng did not mind when he was at his peak, but he was still very weak at the moment. His mental distortion was helpful to the weak, but it might not have much effect on Gunali¡¯s father. If he identally exposed his traces, it would be a


    big problem. Chen Heng walked to the side and followed behind Gunali with this thought in mind.


    Of course, he maintained a certain distance. During this process, Chen Heng was also thinking about the information about Gumali¡¯s father. Gunali¡¯s father, Malikado, was the head of the Oriel family and the strongest person in the Oriel family.


    This head of the Oriel family was not in the manor most of the time. Instead, he was active in the outside world, suppressing the rebellion. Every time he came back, he would bring a gift to Gunali. It seemed that his rtionship with GunNali was very close.


    Chen Heng heard the above information in the manor. As for whether it was true or not, he was not sure. After all, until now, he had only woken up for a short period, so he could not find out much. However, the news that Malikado rarely came back should be urate.


    1


    After all, Chen Heng had been awake for almost two months, and this was the first time that Malikado was back in two months.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Malikado stayed with Gunali for a while. Then, he asked a servant to bring Gunali down to look at her gifts. As usual, Malikado came back this time with gifts for Gunali.


    There were a few exquisitely made princess dresses and exquisite gemstones iid on them. Each of them looked priceless..

 Chapter 500 - The Curse of the Oriel family

    <h4>Chapter 500 ¨C The Curse of the Oriel family</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Gunali liked the gift Malikado had prepared for her and quickly went down to try on her clothes.


    He watched Gunali¡¯s figure leaving and bouncing down the stairs in the spacious hall. There was a smile on Malikado¡¯s face, and he seemed to be in a good mood. However, the smile on his face quickly disappeared and was reced by a cold expression, with numbness that no one noticed.


    ¡°During the time I was away, did anything happen in the entire manor?¡± Sitting in his seat, Malikado looked at the butler beside him and said faintly.


    Beside him, the old butler walked forward respectfully and reported to him what had happened recently, ¡®Recently, there seem to be some changes in the Golden Dragon Tree, and I don¡¯t know why¡­¡± The old butler suddenly said.


    ment


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Malikado was stunned when he heard this, then he reacted, ¡®Let¡¯s go have a look¡­¡± Hee got up from his seat as he spoke and took the lead to walk out.


    ¡®The manor in front of him was the Oriel family¡¯s ancestral property. Malikado had also lived here since he was young, so he was very familiar with everything in the vicinity. He could walk to any area skillfully, without anyone leading the way.


    Soon, they walked past the garden and arrived under the Golden Dragon Tree. The fragrance of fresh flowers surrounded the spacious and gorgeous garden, making people feel veryfortable. The tall Golden Dragon Tree stood in the middle of the garden, looking as if it had grown there for many years.


    Malikado walked over and stood before the Golden Dragon Tree. The exuberant vitality of the Golden Dragon Tree gives people a unique feeling. Standing in the same ce, Malikado looked at the branches of the Golden Dragon Tree and began to observe thoroughly. Soon, he realized that something was


    wrong.


    Usually, the Golden Dragon Tree branches should be golden, and even the leaves were the same. There should be no slightest change. However, now, it looked a little strange.


    On the branches of the Golden Dragon Tree,rge leaves were still the same as in the past, looking dazzling and beautiful in bright golden color. However, some of the branches and leaves felt dispirited, as if they were not in a good state.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Malikado was a little puzzled, looking at the scene in front of him.


    The Golden Dragon Tree had never had such a situation in the past. Could it be that it was sick? It didn¡¯t seem right either. The Golden Dragon Tree was far from being delicate as an extraordinary nt. Common illnesses shouldn¡¯t affect it.


    The Golden Dragon Tree¡¯s situation was caused by Chen Heng. Before this, Chen Heng had inserted Red and his own mark into it, using the enormous vitality within the Golden Dragon Tree to nurture their bodies. With Chen Heng and Red¡¯s past life levels, the vitality needed to nurture their bodies was


    undoubtedly enormous.


    Although the vitality contained within the Golden Dragon Tree was terrifying, it was still affected by the growth of the two bodies. As a result, some of its branches and leaves began to be affected and became dispirited.


    Of course, this effect wasn¡¯t too significant. After all, the Golden Dragon Tree¡¯s enormous vitality and recovery speed were sufficient to provide that kind of vitality.


    Moreover, Chen Heng would not directly drain the Golden Dragon Tree. Instead, he would control the speed at which he extracted the Golden Dragon Tree¡¯s vitality so that both could maintain a bnce and ensure that the Golden Dragon Tree could recover. Therefore, at this moment, the Golden Dragon


    Tree only looked a little dispirited, and nothing else happened.


    Malikado looked around and checked the Golden Dragon Tree, but he did not find anything unusual. Although there were two lives inside the Golden Dragon Tree¡¯s body, nothing was unusual from the outside.


    And because they were nurtured by the Golden Dragon Tree¡¯s body and vitality, the aura of those two bodies would be concealed by the Golden Dragon Tree¡¯s aura, and their vitality was hidden under the Golden Dragon Tree¡¯s vitality. Normal means would not be able to discover the abnormality.


    Unless the entire Golden Dragon Tree was cut off and carefully searched inside, then probably yes. However, this was an impossible thing. To detect a slight abnormality, cutting off the entire priceless Golden Dragon Tree was something that even a madman would not be able to do.


    Therefore, Malikado could only give up. There was no result from the test. He could only instruct the servants beside him to take care of the tree to prevent any problems. Then, he walked to the other side. He did not go to Gunali¡¯s side, nor did he look for anyone else. Instead, he returned to his room.


    In the spacious and gorgeous room, everything seemed exquisite. Although the surrounding was spacious, it somehow gave people a very cramped feeling. After Malikado returned to his room, his expression quickly changed under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze. His initially cold expression had disappeared and was now


    reced with a ferocious look.


    ¡°Not good¡­¡± At this moment, he seemed to be in great pain. An unknown power surged from his body, causing his entire body to begin to distort. He covered his head with both hands, and his expression became increasingly ferocious. An unknown power surged out within his body, gradually shrouding his


    body.


    ¡®What is this? While secretly observing everything, Chen Heng looked at the ferocious-looking, seemingly mad Malikado. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little curious. There seemed to be something else hidden in Malikado¡¯s body.


    Chen Heng¡¯s previous instinct was right. There was indeed a brand-new power hidden in his body, and the influence had affected him to a certain extent, making it unusual.


    Perhaps that was why he rarely returned to the manor. After all, it seemed that Malikado¡¯s love for Gunali wasn¡¯t pretentious. If he already had problems, he would avoid contact to protect his daughter.


    However, Chen Heng was also curious about the new power. In that instant, the aura on Malikado¡¯s body increased at a speed visible to the naked eye. Initially, although Malikado¡¯s strength was not weak, Chen Heng could sense that he was only at the third rank. Under normal circumstances, he would be


    substantial. However, in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, it was not enough.


    However, just now, when that strange power burst out from his body, his strength increased rapidly. Within a short period, he was about to break through the limit and reach the fourth rank. This kind of growth was terrifying.


    If other reasons were discarded, even if it were the Ancient Armor, it would probably only increase a person¡¯s strength to this extent. After all, not everyone was Chen Heng, who could push the Ancient Armor¡¯s strength to its peak. To most people, the Ancient Armor¡¯s strength increase would only increase


    from a third rank to the peak of the third rank. Some people were even worse.


    Such a powerful increase was not bad. More importantly, this was almost a permanent change, unlike the Ancient Armor, which was a mere temporary increase. Chen Heng could already feel it.


    Although Malikado had suppressed the strange power, his aura had still increased. Although it was not as terrifying as the previous peak-stage third rank, his strength had still increasedpared to before, taking a huge leap forward.


    ¡®Could that strange power increase his strength permanently? Chen Heng became very interested.


    Using a particr means to increase his strength rapidly, Chen Heng¡¯s killing power and divine power could do the same. However, they all had their origins regardless of whether it was killing power or divine power. The source of their power could be seen.


    ¡®And what was the source of the power that exploded from Malik¡¯s body? What means did he use to increase his power, and what was the principle behind it? Chen Heng was very curious about all of this.


    ¡°There are more and more interesting things.¡¯ A smile appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face as he thought.


    From its looks, he did not lose out when he fell here this time, as he could encounter such a unique situation one after another.


    ¡°Who is it?* Malikado had just regained his senses and seemed to have noticed something. He suddenly turned around and looked in a specific direction behind him. Not knowing if it was a coincidence, the direction he was looking at happened to be where Chen Heng was. Chen Heng was surprised as he stood


    still silently and felt Malikado¡¯s gaze.


    Time slowly passed. Malikado looked in that direction with some hesitation. A momentter, he shook his head and revealed a bitter smile.


    ¡°Am I being cursed too deeply? I had an illusion¡­¡± A self-deprecating look appeared on his face as he muttered to himself.


    From its looks, he had treated the feeling that shed past him like an illusion. It was normal for such a situation to ur after the curse, so Malikado did not care too much.


    Malikado pondered for a moment, then he fumbled for a while and took out his phone. A momentter, the phone rang, and someone picked it up after a long time.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± A hoarse voice sounded from the phone. It sounded cold and somewhat terrifying. Just this voice alone did not sound like a good person.


    However, Malikado did not care about this. He picked up the phone, listened to the voice, and said, ¡°The curse on my body is getting more serious. If I can¡¯t find a way to suppress it, I¡¯m afraid Ill die next time. I want to talk to you¡­¡±


    ¡°You should be very clear about my conditions¡­¡± The hoarse voice sounded from the other end of the phone again, ¡°To save the curse on your body, you need the blood of your loved ones. Hand over your daughter, and I¡¯ll make an antidote for you to suppress the curse on your body¡­¡± The hoarse voice


    sounded continuously from the phone.


    Following that, there was an intense argument. Malikado tried his best to fight for another condition, even if he had to pay a considerable price. Unfortunately, that person was not willing to negotiate at all. No matter how much Malikado begged and pleaded, he did not change his condition. After a long


    time, the call was hung up. Malikado sat on the ground weakly, staring at the room¡¯s ceiling, thinking about something.


    Chen Heng stood quietly on the spot, watching the whole process. From Malikado¡¯s conversation just now, he could understand the entire situation roughly. The bloodline of the Oriel family seemed to be tainted with an unknown curse ¨C a curse that was both power and poison. As each member of the Oriel


    family grew older, the curse in their bodies would gradually explode.


    This curse would give them power and make them stronger. At the same time, it would take away their lives and intellect, turning them into ignorant, clueless monsters. This was the fate of generations of the Oriel family members.


    And now was the time for Malikado. The curse in his body had already erupted, but he had temporarily suppressed it. However, as time passed, the curse in his body would erupt more frequently. It would no longer be suppressed one day and would directly devour him. At that time, his intellect would


    pletely disappear, and he would be a monster.


    For this, Malikado started to work hard to save himself. He sessfully found a person who could save the curse on his body, but the price was his daughter. For some unknown reason, that person liked Gunali and wanted to take Gunali away from Malikado. However, Gunali was Malikado¡¯s most treasured


    daughter. Therefore, Malikado would react as such.


    Chen Heng secretly shook his head, looking at Malikado¡¯s decadent appearance. Chen Heng could understand the thoughts of the person who had negotiated with Malikado. Although Malikado had concealed Gunali¡¯s situation well, if one had a heart, one could still discover that extraordinary potential of


    Gunali.


    Perhaps, that person had realized this point and was thinking of ways to get Gunali and obtain something from her. As for what he wanted to obtain, perhaps he was like Chen Heng, who wanted to conduct research and understand the essence of that psionic ability, or maybe he wanted to obtain something


    even more terrifying.


    However, his opponent¡¯s means would not be as gentle as Chen Heng¡¯s, who was only secretly observing Gunali. If Gunali fell into the other party¡¯s hands, she most likely wouldn¡¯t have a good ending. Malikado knew it well. Hence, he resisted it so much. However, the threat of the curse was right before his


    eyes. What should he do if he wasn¡¯t willing to bow?


    Based on the situation of the Oriel family, the strength of the entire Oriel family was mainly concentrated on the patriarch, Malikado. As the patriarch, he had great power and could protect Gunali. However, if he were to wait for his curse to explode and turn into an irrational monster, who would be able to


    protect Gunali?


    He was Gunali¡¯s father. He was willing to turn into a monster to protect his daughter. But what about the other members of the Oriel family? If Malikado died, would the new patriarch of the Oriel family continue to protect Gunali? Or would he use her as a bargaining chip to trade?


    Chen Heng understood everything in the blink of an eye. Without a doubt, this was a dead end. If there were no external interference, Malikado wouldn¡¯t be able to protect his daughter no matter what. Under normal circumstances, the best oue would be to hand over his daughter in exchange for his


    survival. In that case, at least one of the two would survive. Of course, this choice was too cruel. Even if it were rational, it would not be emotionally epted by a father.


    In the quiet and empty room, Malikado sat on the floor and looked weakly at the furnishings around the room. He did not know what he was thinking, A momentter, a knock on the door was apanied bya little girl¡¯s bell-likeughter. It seemed that Gunali hade.


    Instantly, Malikado shivered and immediately got up from the floor, standing properly. Then, he cleaned up the mess he had made before and restored everything. When he opened the door again, his face had recovered and returned to his previous gentle appearance.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Opening the door and looking at Gunali, Malikado said softly with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Daddy, is it nice?¡± In front of Malikado, Gunali was wearing a skirt. She walked around ina circle and made a proper posture. Then, she looked at Malikado in front of her and asked expectantly.


    ¡°Certainly.¡± Malikado said with a smile on his face.


    Not far away, Chen Heng stood still and looked at the harmonious scene before him, then shook his head secretly. After that, time slowly passed again.


    After staying in the manor for a few days, Malikado was ready to leave again after spending some time with his daughter. Before he left, Gunali hugged his thigh and seemed reluctant to leave.


    ¡°Be good, Gunali.¡± Looking at his cute and obedient daughter, Malikado controlled the growing bloodlust in his body that was bing more obvious. He patiently looked at Gunali and said, ¡°Daddy will be back soon¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gunnery nodded. She was a little reluctant, but she still watched as Malikado left.


    After a long while, she left the manor gate and returned to her room. Chen Heng looked at the scene of the loving father and couldn¡¯t help but think. Then, he looked at Malikado, who had already left. After thinking for a moment, he followed..

 Chapter 501 - Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 501 ¨C Cooperation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Strong wind blew across thend and the surrounding vegetation. The outside world was bright and beautiful, but it gave people an inexplicable feeling for some reason. Sure enough, the sky changed after a while, dark clouds covered the surroundings, and a vague feeling of darkness emerged.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to rain soon¡­¡± Malikado thought as he walked and looked at the surroundings.


    From the looks of it, the weather here had changed a lot. A sunny day had turned into a rainy day in the blink of an eye, and as expected, it started to rain after a while. Raindrops fell, bringing with them a burst of coolness.


    Malikado and the others had already arrived at an attic, taking shelter from the rain.


    ment


    Although the area upied by the Oriel family¡¯s manor wasrge, it wasn¡¯t a remote area, and there were many bustling streets nearby. Malikado brought his servants and found a random area to take shelter from the rain. Standing in the attic, Malikado looked at the heavy rain outside. Under his gaze, the


    heavy rain in the distance continued to fall, making a loud pitter-patter.


    The servants around him went to rest at the side. Some of them wanted to serve Malikado, but he rejected them. In this rainy weather, he was standing there alone in this rainy weather with an inexplicable sense of loneliness. This feeling was just right. The curse in his body was gradually active, and he


    could be on the verge of exploding at any time.


    If many people were standing by his side, he would not be used to it. After all, once people saw the appearance of his curse breaking out, it would cause a lot of trouble and problems. Therefore, after realizing that his curse was about to break out, Malikado became more fond of being alone. This feeling was


    not bad for him after getting used to it.


    Looking out of the window, he was silent for a long time before he suddenly said, ¡®What a wonderful world.¡±


    ¡®Unfortunately, it is going to say goodbye to me soon.¡¯ Although he didn¡¯t say it out loud, he did have this intention in his heart. At this moment, he seemed to have made a decision.


    Under the torture of the curse, some of the essential things in the past were no longer important. But even so, Malikado couldn¡¯t hurt his daughter and push her into a dangerous abyss for his safety.


    Based on his current situation, he would undoubtedly die if he didn¡¯t hand over Gunali. But after he had a realization, he suddenly felt that this didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal. It was just death.


    Drip¡­ Drip¡­


    The sound of water dripping on the ground could be heard, covering up everything.


    However, amidst this strange sound, there seemed to be a faint sound of strange footsteps. Malikado was shocked, and he stopped, suddenly woke up. It was too quiet.


    It had been a long time since he had let his servants go down to rest. Why did people keeping up to him? It did not make sense.


    Moreover, his situation was not right. He had stood here for such a long time. Why didn¡¯t he notice anything wrong? There was something wrong with this.


    ¡°Have you finallye to your senses?¡± A voice sounded from the side. It sounded like a man¡¯s voice, with a hint of yfulness.


    Malikado suddenly shivered, hearing the voice. Then, he subconsciously looked in the direction where the voice came from. A blurry figure standing there could not be seen clearly, only knowing that it was a tall man. He was shrouded in a fog.


    Malikado could not see his appearance no matter how hard he tried. He was standing there, looking at Malikado with some amusement. It was as if he had been observing Malikado for a long time.


    ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s your purpose for spying here?¡± Subconsciously taking a few steps back, Malikado subconsciously ced his hand on the sword on his waist. On the other side, he said with a solemn expression.


    ¡°| found something interesting, so I wanted to take a look.¡± Chen Heng stood alone before Malikado. Looking at Malikado, he said with a yful tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. To a certain extent, I¡¯m here to help you.¡±


    ¡°Help me?¡± Malikado nced at Chen Heng, his voice was still solemn, and his face was cold. ¡°Sneaking behind other¡¯s back, is this what you mean by helping?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a necessary observation. It¡¯s not important to you.¡± Chen Heng looked at Malikado and said with a smile, ¡®What¡¯s important is, do you want to live?¡±


    ¡°Live?¡± Malikado¡¯s heart skipped a beat hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, but he remained calm, ¡®What exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Tm sure Mr. Malikado knows what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Chen Heng said softly, didn¡¯t say anything more, and threw an item over.


    Malikado caught it subconsciously and looked at it cautiously. A crimson crystal was lying on his palm. It was tiny, and there seemed to be blood flowing in it, with a unique luster, looking very beautiful.


    ¡®When Malikado held the crystal, it quickly melted and fused into his body. Immediately, Malikado¡¯s expression changed significantly.


    ¡®Twas careless! An ominous thought surged in his heart. He did not expect this thing to be so terrifying, It could ignore his telekic protection and fuse directly into his body simply bying into contact with it. If this thing were poison, he would probably be finished by now.


    However, contrary to Malikado¡¯s expectations, nothing bad happened after the crimson crystal fused into his body. Moreover, an unknown power rose in his body, strengthening his body.


    Of course, the most crucial thing was the curse in his body. When that power, the curse in his body began to curl up spontaneously as if it was resisting the external power. When that power was utterly exhausted, the curse in his body weakened a little.


    Malikado was stunned when he felt this situation. He didn¡¯t expect it.


    ¡°How was it?¡± Chen Heng smiled and said softly, ¡°I have a way to solve the problem you have encountered. And in exchange, I hope you can serve me for some time. I wonder if Mr. Malik would ept it?¡±


    ¡°Serve you?¡± Afterpletely digesting the power that had just poured in, Malikado stabilized his mind. The expression on his face was still as cold as before, as if he did not care about it. Then, he asked, ¡°What do you want me to do for you¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be too difficult.¡± Chen Heng said casually, ¡°It¡¯s just collecting some things for me and providing some materials. It¡¯s effortless for you. I¡¯l solve your problem in exchange for these things. It should be a good deal for you.¡¯Chen Heng said, looking at Malikado.


    His real purpose foring to find Malikado this time was, of course, to make Malikado willingly be his experimental subject. The curse that could rapidly increase one¡¯s strength piqued Chen Heng¡¯s interest. Of course, besides that, it was also incidental to let Malikado collect some resources for him.


    After all, Chen Heng was penniless based on the current situation. He had nothing left, and even his strength needed time to recover. If he could obtain some resources during this process, he could significantly speed up the process.


    As the head of the Oriel family and a local powerhouse, Malikado could provide Chen Heng with all he needs. Coincidentally, he had a problem and urgently needed someone to solve it for him.


    That was why Chen Heng had his eyes on him and had this meeting.


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Malikado still had a cold expression listening to Chen Heng¡¯s words, but his heart was relieved.


    If that was all, then it was nothing. At least Chen Heng¡¯s conditions did not make him feel awkward, nor were they terrifyingpared to the previous person. As for the resources, it was no big deal to Malikado.


    Although the Oriel family was not the most powerful on this, their influence was significant, and they had an excellent reputation on the entire. For a family like this, mere collecting resources was no big deal. As long as they could save the leader of the Oriel family, some resources were no big


    deal.


    After all, a powerhouse was more important than resources, no matter what. Only with enough powerhouses would they be able to obtain enough resources. However, even though Malikado¡¯s heart was rxed, he was still cautious.


    This was very normal. After all, Chen Heng¡¯s background was unknown to him, and he didn¡¯t know where he came from. If he didn¡¯t have enough vignce against this kind of person, he would suffer a significant loss sooner orter.


    Chen Heng also expressed his understanding, ¡°It seems you still need some time to think about it, Mr. Malikado.¡± Chen Heng smiled, looking at Malikado¡¯s appearance. He didn¡¯t care about his hesitation and said softly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯l leave first. I will wait for you at your family¡¯s manor in a few days. I hope


    you can make a decision by then.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me In my manor?¡± Malikado¡¯s eyes suddenly focused on listening to Chen Heng¡¯s words. However, before he could say something, Chen Heng¡¯s figure disappeared like smoke in front of his eyes.


    Suddenly, everything retumed to normal, as if he had never appeared. Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s disappearing figure, Malikado¡¯s eyes became more solemn, but he had some spections.


    ¡°There are no traces left behind, and there are no traces left behind by a physical body¡­¡± Malikado carefully examined the surroundings. Then, he could not help but feel a jolt in his heart as he thought of a possibility, ¡®It would only be possible for one to do this by awakening the origin and turning the origin


    into a physical body. That person just now was at least a fourth rank powerhouse and most likely had lost his body¡­ Thinking of this, Malikado continued to ponder, ¡®That¡¯s right. He lost his body, so he urgently needs to recover his strength. That¡¯s why he came to me and asked me to help him recover his


    strength.¡¯


    Malikado was an intelligent man. Chen Heng did not deliberately hide anything just now, so he immediately found some traces and deduced some clues. Of course, Chen Heng did not care about this.


    After he left, dark clouds in the outside world gradually disappeared, and the heavy rain that had been falling began to stop. The sun reappeared, emitting sunlight and illuminating the entirend, making it look exceptionally bright.


    Malikado looked at the scene before him, but he did not intend to appreciate it. His mind was still thinking about Chen Heng¡¯s words, trying to get more information from his previous words.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Outside the attic, the old butler appeared and walked up the stairs.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Malikado asked absent-mindedly. The appearance of the old butler interrupted his thought.


    ¡°The weather outside is better now. Shall we continue our journey?¡± The old butler looked respectful and asked, ¡°The riot outside is getting more serious. We have to suppress it as soon as possible to ensure the safety of our base¡­¡±


    ¡°Riot¡­ Safety¡­¡¯ Malikado subconsciously wanted to speak, but he suddenly thought of Chen Heng¡¯s words and immediately stopped. ¡°No¡­¡± Then, under the old butler¡¯s astonished gaze, he changed the topic and said, ¡°Inform them that we are not going to the base. Now, let¡¯s go back to the manor


    immediately.¡±


    ¡°Go back to the manor?¡± Hearing Malikado¡¯s words, the old butler was stunned. ¡°But¡­ how about the base?¡±


    ¡°Twill arrange someone to deal with the base. It doesn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t go there for a while.¡± Malikado raised his head and said calmly, ¡°Now, let¡¯s go back to the manor.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing that Malikado insisted, the old butler looked respectful. Then, he walked down from the attic and went down to convey Malikado¡¯s order.


    Then, the whole team changed direction and slowly walked toward where they came from. Standing in the attic, looking at Malikado, who was gradually leaving, Chen Heng smiled. He knew in his heart that it was unlikely that Malikado would refuse his proposal.


    After all, he didn¡¯t have much choice. Compared to the condition offered by the previous person, Chen Heng¡¯s conditions werent too harsh for Malikado. At least, it wasn¡¯t to the extent that he couldn¡¯t ept it. epting Chen Heng¡¯s proposal was undoubtedly the most advantageous for him.


    Of course, if he really couldn¡¯t get over it and wasn¡¯t willing to ept Chen Heng¡¯s kindness, then Chen Heng would also be d to help him ept this kindness. He was only a Beastmaster who hadn¡¯t even reached the fourth rank.


    Even if Chen Heng reached such a state, it wouldn¡¯t be a huge problem to deal with him. At that time, Chen Heng wouldn¡¯t be talking to him as easily as now. However, this possibility wasn¡¯t high. From what he had observed, Malikado was an intelligent person. It was unlikely that he would do anything


    stupid.


    All sorts of thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. He looked into the distance, watching Malikado¡¯s figure disappear from his sight and slowly leave.


    Gunali was undoubtedly in a good mood today. It was early in the morning, and she had just bid farewell to Malikado.


    However, not long after, Malikado came back. Gunali was thrilled to bits, although he did not bring any gifts for her this time. For this little girl, the happiest thing in her life was that her father could stay by her side.


    This time, Malikado seemed to be staying at home for some time, and she did not know when he would leave. Gunali was undoubtedly the happiest person in the entire manor.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s line of sight, Gunali was jumping up and down, She looked like she was going to fly into the sky. Looking at Gunali¡¯s lively appearance, Chen Heng shook his head and was somewhat speechless.


    However, fortunately, because his father had returned during this period, Gunali¡¯s time to bother him had decreased quite a bit. Chen Heng was happy to be alone, as he could study and sort out his gains.


    After a long period of observation and sorting out, Chen Heng had gained some insight into Gunali¡¯s psionic ability. However, ordinary observation alone was not enough to further confirm and study it.


    It would be best if he could get Gunali¡¯s body tissues or blood and use it to study her bloodline. The bloodline of the Oriel family was worth exploring the most in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes because it was fascinating. There were many things hidden in it.


    ¡®Whether it was Gunali¡¯s psionic ability or the curse on Malikado¡¯s body, both seemed to originate from the bloodline of this family. Through exploring the bloodline of this family, there might be many extraordinary gains.


    And to study the bloodline of this family, the necessary body tissues and flesh were indispensable. Chen Heng was prepared to cooperate with Malikado, so he let Malikado extract himself. But on Gunali¡¯s side, he had to do it himself.


    To not attract attention and take care of the little girl¡¯s feelings, Chen Heng only took some materials from insignificant ces. For example, things like hair and skin shavings.


    As for the blood, he took some while Gunali was sleeping soundly. First, he hypnotized her, putting her into a deep sleep. Then, he took some flesh from her body and used a healing technique to heal her wounds. A piece of fresh flesh was obtained just like that..

 Chapter 502 - One Year

    <h4>Chapter 502 ¨C One Year</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After obtaining his new flesh and blood, Chen Heng had obtained the experimental materials he needed. Thus, during this period of time, Chen Heng was busy with this.


    Of course, because he didn¡¯t have enough experimental equipment and the corresponding apparatus, this kind of research was actually very slow. He could only rely on his own true spirit to deduce and calcte. The efficiency was very low.


    But in the current situation, there was nothing else he could do. After all, Chen Heng hadn¡¯t even recovered his body yet, so he didn¡¯t have the conditions to set up his ownboratory, let alone recruit arge group of assistants to do the research.


    In the current situation, he could only use his own true spirit¡¯s power and rely on himself for thebor works. However, Chen Heng was not in a hurry. It did not matter for the time being.


    After Malikado had relented and cooperated with him, these things could be obtained through Malikado. At that time, Chen Heng would have enough conditions to study slowly. And during this period, he would just make do with it. Time slowly passed.


    Soon, another five days passed. During these five days, Chen Heng was still doing his own things as usual. As for Malikado, his mood was getting more and more anxious.


    In this recent period of time, he could already feel that the curse power in his body had the tendency to spread again. The part of the curse that Chen Heng had helped to suppress previously had nowpletely recovered.


    If this continued, it would not be long before the next curse erupted. The situation was not optimistic. Malikado estimated that with his current situation, when the next curse erupted, he would most likely bepletely devoured by the curse and be a monster.


    At that time, everything would be irreparable. This matter was like a huge mountain pressing down on his heart. The danger was so close. But the turning point still did not appear.


    After the previous meeting, until now, Chen Heng had note to find him. During this period of time, nothing had happened. If it was not for the fact that Malikado clearly remembered the feeling of the curse being suppressed, he might have thought that the previous experience was fake.


    As he waited, he became more and more anxious. But even so, he still had to smile when he faced Gunali. He had to conceal his feelings so that his daughter wouldn¡¯t find out.


    Unfortunately, this kind of concealment waspletely useless in front of Gunali. For Gunali, who could directly sense good intentions and bad intentions, even if he tried to conceal it, she could clearly feel the anxiety in his heart.


    For this reason, Gunali had spent more time talking to Chen Heng, which made Chen Heng feel a little helpless.


    However, five days had passed. To Chen Heng, it was more or less the same. The reason why he had to wait these five days was to grind up Malikado¡¯s patience, to let him understand how important Chen Heng was to him, and to pave the way for better cooperation in the future.


    And from Malikado¡¯s current condition, it should be about the same. If he didn¡¯t appear, Malikado might have other thoughts. It would be too easy to have twists and turns.


    Therefore, on the sixth day, Chen Heng finally appeared in front of Malikado. It was early in the morning, and the sun had just risen in the outside world. Malikado woke up early as usual and went to a vast training ground for training.


    Although Malikado was no longer young, he still maintained the habit of all-year training, Of course, for people of Malikado¡¯s age, his potential had basically been exhausted. Barring any idents, he most probably will be teaued at this level. His daily training could only maintain the strength of his body


    and could not be further strengthened.


    After another day of training, when Malikado was about to go down to rest, he heard a strange sound. A round of apuse came from the side, very clear and obvious.


    Malikado subconsciously looked over there, but his heart could not help but jump. He saw the figure he had seen before again. In front of him, Chen Heng¡¯s figure was standing there. At this moment, he was still the same as he was five days ago.


    His appearance was obscured by fog, so he could not be seen clearly. However, his body was very straight, giving people a very special feeling.


    Seeing Chen Heng¡¯s figure appear, Malikado immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Only then did he open his mouth and say, ¡°You have finally appeared.¡±


    Even though he had been looking forward to Chen Heng¡¯s arrival during this period of time, he still needed to suppress his emotions immediately and forced himself to calm down at Chen Heng¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Looking at Malikado, Chen Heng smiled and said softly, ¡°It seems that during this period of time, Mr. Malikado, you¡¯ve already thought of an answer.


    ¡°Then, can you tell me the answer now?¡±


    ¡°Before that, you must first answer me a question.¡±


    Malikado asked Chen Heng in front of him with a bright and determined gaze. ¡°Will the cooperation with you harm my daughter and the Oriel Family?¡±


    He looked at Chen Heng in front of him and asked seriously. Chen Heng was a little surprised by his question. However, he only smiled and replied, ¡°No.¡±


    As he spoke, Malikado nodded, ¡°Then, I agree to your conditions.¡±


    Strictly speaking, Chen Heng¡¯s words were not much of a guarantee. However, with this answer, at least, Malikado could rest assured.


    Furthermore, based on the other party¡¯s situation, he was at least a Fourth-Ranked powerhouse. Such a powerhouse would not need to lie to an ant like him.


    After all, the current Oriel family might not even be as strong as a Fourth-Ranked powerhouse. Hence, from his point of view, Chen Heng¡¯s guarantee was somewhat reliable.


    ¡°Then, I wish us a happy cooperation.¡±


    Looking at the expression on Malikado¡¯s face, Chen Heng smiled and said.


    ¡°A happy cooperation.¡±


    Just like that, Malikado and Chen Heng¡¯s cooperation began. With the cooperation of Malikado, the head of the Oriel family, Chen Heng¡¯s subsequent actions were much smoother.


    In just a short period of time, ording to Chen Heng¡¯s request, a spacious and hugeboratory was quickly built. Now, he had begun to recruit people and was ready to start work.


    With specialized equipment and auxiliary personnel, Chen Heng¡¯s experiment could finally be officially carried out. For Chen Heng, this was good news. Moreover, with Malikado¡¯s support, Chen Heng could easily obtain many precious resources and use them to quickly recover his own strength.


    This was considered quite good for Chen Heng. As for the curse on Malikado¡¯s body, this wasn¡¯t too difficult for Chen Heng. If he only wanted to resolve the curse on Melector¡¯s body, Chen Heng had several ways to do so.


    The most direct method was to use the killing power and divine power. Using both the killing power and divine power could directly remove the curse, thus resolving the curse on Melector¡¯s body.


    Of course, in the current situation, these two methods could not be used. Using divine power was out of the option. After all, Chen Heng had almost exhausted all his divine power in the previous battle with the Crimson Knight. It was extremely difficult to replenish it.


    As for the killing power, it could be supplied in unlimited quantities. Thanks to Wang Zhong, the perfect tool, the killing power in Chen Heng¡¯s body was still abundant.


    Chen Heng had also used the killing power before, which was why he could suppress the curse on Malikado¡¯s body when they first met. However, this method was also prone to problems. It was fine if he used it in small amounts, but if he used arge amount of the killing power, it was very easy to turn


    Malikado into a madman.


    Once he was infected by the killing power, even if he did not let the curse erode and turn him into a monster, his temperament would change drastically, and he would be a killing maniac. This obviously could not satisfy Malikado¡¯s requirements.


    Strictly speaking, Chen Heng had fulfilled his previous promise by using this method, but it was not very good. In this aspect, Chen Heng still had some professional ethics. If he had the ability toplete it, he would do it to the best of his ability. It was the same at this moment.


    Anyway, it was still not difficult for Chen Heng to temporarily suppress the curse instead ofpletely removing it now. Therefore, Chen Heng wasn¡¯t too anxious and could take his time to study it.


    ¡®With Chen Heng¡¯s help, the situation on Malikado¡¯s body gradually stabilized. In a short while, although the curse on his body wasn¡¯t removed, it was stabilized with Chen Heng¡¯s help. There was no danger of another eruption, and he was suppressed to a stable level.


    Furthermore, Malikado also gained a lot of benefits in his cooperation with Chen Heng. Chen Heng¡¯s level was much too highpared to Malikado and the entire Oriel family. Anything given by Chen Heng, even if it was just a little thing that had slipped out of his hands, was still a huge gain for Malikado.


    Therefore, during the period of cooperation with Chen Heng, Malikado had also gained a lot of benefits. Not only did he control his own curse, but his strength had also increased further.


    In addition, most of Chen Heng¡¯s achievements in theboratory would be given to Malikado to try at the first opportunity. Although this made him an experimental subject to a certain extent, it had also allowed Malikado to gain a lot of benefits.


    As time passed, Malikado had gotten used to working with Chen Heng, and he was also quite satisfied with himself.


    Sometimes people were like this. Perhaps they would resist at the beginning, but as time passed and they got used to it, they would ept it, and they could even experience the benefits from it.


    Obviously, Malik was already at this stage. For him, during this long period of working together, Chen Heng had never shown any malice toward the Gunali family or the Oriel family, nor did he do anything bad to him.


    The only bad thing was that he always liked to use his body tissues for all sorts of research. However, other than that, the cooperation between Malikado and Chen Heng was still very pleasant.


    Just like that, time slowly passed in peace. Unknowingly, a year had passed.


    Early in the morning, the sun shone on the earth, bringing warmth to the world. Even though it was early in the morning, someone had already woken up and started to get busy.


    Chen Heng sat upright on theboratory¡¯s experimental table, busying himself with his work. At this moment, he was wearing a white experimental robe. His entire face was very serious as he used a pen to write something.


    The content he wrote seemed to be a mess on the surface, but in reality, it was some unique and mysterious runes. They seemed to contain some kind of power and were filled with a kind of demonic charm.


    Chen Heng was seriously carving, the pen in his hand never stopping. But at a certain juncture, he finally stopped his movements.


    ¡®When Chen Heng¡¯s movements stopped, the runes in front of his eyes also stopped. Then, a surprising scene appeared.


    On the experiment table in front of Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, the runes that were originally carved began to scatter and disperse on their own, directly dispersing into some irregr ink and brush. The previous appearance could no longer be seen.


    ¡®Tstill failed¡­¡¯


    Standing in front of the experiment table and looking at the appearance of the experiment table in front of him, Chen Heng secretly shook his head.


    He was not surprised that his experiment had failed. After all, he had experienced many simr failures in his previous research. To a certain extent, he was already somewhat used to it.


    However, even though he was used to it, this failure still surprised Chen Heng.


    ¡°There should be no problem with all aspects of the deduction. Theputer¡¯s calctions have also gone through many checks. There shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes.¡¯


    Chen Heng began to clean up the debris on the experiment table. Many thoughts shed through his mind. ¡®Then what exactly is the problem?


    After a year, Chen Heng had already gained a considerable level of understanding of the Oriel family¡¯s bloodline. Even though he had yet to unravel the secret deep within this bloodline, he had already gained a very deep level of understanding of the curse power on Malikado¡¯s body.


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s understanding, the curse on Malikado¡¯s body was more of a metamorphosis than a curse. It was the power hidden within the bloodline of the Oriel family, and it was also the power umted within the bodies of the Oriel family members.


    Simply put, the members of the Oriel family would undergo a bloodline metamorphosis after reaching a certain stage of growth. This bloodline transformation was mandatory, and it would bring about an overall improvement in the body.


    ¡®The increase in Malik¡¯s strength came from this. However, everything in the world was rtive. This curse was a transformation in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, but to the ordinary members of the Oriel family, it was a life-threatening charm.


    ¡®With the body of a mortal, if they were to undergo a body transformation in a short period of time, it would most likely possess a certain risk. As a result, there would be a lot of problems with the bloodline possessor.


    Either the possessor¡¯s body would directly copse and tum into a pile of minced meat, or he would mutate and lose his mind, turning into a monster with great power. The situation with Malikado was thetter.


    After understanding the distance, logically speaking, it would be much easier to solve it. But in reality, it was not so. Chen Heng had been researching this topic for a full year. Up until now, he only had a preliminary idea and thought process.


    However, when it came to the specific solution, he still encountered some difficult problems and needed time to ovee them. Fortunately, Chen Heng could still afford to wait.


    ¡®As for Malikado, if Chen Heng did not exist, he could not afford to wait either. However, with Chen Heng¡¯s existence, it was another matter.


    Ina short period of time, although Chen Heng could notpletely solve the problem on Malikado, temporarily suppressing the transformation of his bloodline and suppressing or even sealing the so-called curse power was not a problem.


    Therefore, Malikado could afford to wait, and there would not be a situation where he would die first. Chen Heng still had a lot of time to do his studies.


    After cleaning up the debris in front of him, Chen Heng turned around and walked to anotherboratory at the side. In the spaciousboratory, a unique fragrance filled the surroundings. It was very obvious.


    In theboratory, there were many huge containers. There were all kinds of things inside the containers. There were some huge pieces of meat, some roots of nts, and even an eyeball that was floating alone in the solution of the container.


    As if sensing Chen Heng¡¯s arrival, the eyeball turned around, and its pupils seemed to be rotating as if it had its own consciousness.


    ¡°Is it the eyeball¡¯s instinct to be so terrified?¡±


    Chen Heng looked at this scene with interest. These things in front of him were all precious materials that Chen Heng had collected over the past year. Most of these materials came from Malikado, and a small part came from the other members of the Oriel family.


    Half a year ago, the curse power on Malikado¡¯s body exploded, causing his body to undergo a mutation, and he almost couldn¡¯t control it. That time, Malikado¡¯s body grew another eye, which was very strange.


    In the end, Chen Heng dug it out and carefully nurtured it, using it as his most precious material to study. As for the other materials, most of them came from the mutated members of the Oriel family.


    On this, there were many members of the Oriel family. Although only a small fraction of the Oriel family members with strong bloodlines could mutate, therge family members made it that there would always be some mutated family members.


    Some of these people were saved by Chen Heng, while others directly turned into corpses and wereter sent to Chen Heng¡¯sboratory. In the depths of theboratory, there was even a monster that was still alive.


    ¡®The monster was a mutated Oriel family member. It had long lost all self-awareness, leaving behind only its powerful instincts. Of course, although this mutation was terrifying, it also increased its strength very significantly. This mutated Oriel family member was one such example.


    In the past, he waspletely an ordinary person. He didn¡¯t have the talent of a Beastmaster nor a Martial Artist. However, after the mutation, his strength had increased in an instant, to the point that he wasparable to a Level Two Martial Artist. Such an increase in strength was really shocking..

 Chapter 503 - The Undercurrent Under the Calm

    <h4>Chapter 503 ¨C The Undercurrent Under the Calm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Heng was very much interested in the bloodline of the Oriel family. The main reason was that he found the rapid increase in strength too tempting. If he could understand the changes and principles behind it and make use of it, it would probably be a big boost to Chen Heng himself.


    Ifhe could make good use of it and use it on arge scale with others, he could even quickly create a strong team. This was also a great benefit for Chen Heng.


    Therefore, Chen Heng spent a lot of effort researching the Oriel family¡¯s bloodline. As for Gunali¡¯s side, Chen Heng also tried experimenting. However, it was just a side effect. His main focus was still on the so-called cursed power.


    ¡®speaking of which, although I cantt solve it, for the time being, the general idea shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡¯


    From the series of experiments he had done so far, although Chen Heng¡¯s current attempt had not seeded, there was still no problem with the direction.


    The thing that he was most afraid of when studying this kind of thing was a problem with the direction. If there was no problem with the direction, then it was only a matter of time for Chen Heng to solve this difficult problem.


    Now it was time to wait. Chen Heng was not ina hurry. In any case, from the current situation, he still had a lot of time to waste, so there was no need to rush.


    With this thought in mind, Chen Heng¡¯s thoughts flickered, and he quickly arrived at the other side. Without the knowledge of ordinary people, he quickly arrived at the Oriel family¡¯s manor.


    Within the manor, the spacious garden was still the same as it was a year ago. There were many flowers and nts growing in it, all flourishing. Of course, after a year, many of the nts had been reced.


    The rotten flowers and nts had been reced, and the new flowers were in full bloom. At this moment, they were emitting a faint floral fragrance. At first nce, it looked exceptionally beautiful.


    In this manor that belonged solely to the Oriel family, the only thing that would not change was perhaps the Golden Dragon Tree in the center. Chen Heng slowly walked over and raised his head to look at the Golden Dragon Tree in front of him.


    After a year, the Golden Dragon Tree in front of him did not seem to have changed much. It was still the same as before. However, it still appeared somewhat dispirited, as if it had been affected by something.


    And inside the Golden Dragon Tree, two bodies had alreadypleted their development.


    Red was still sleeping inside the Golden Dragon Tree. It was quietly absorbing the power of the Golden Dragon Tree to recover its own body, along with the natural power of the outside world, to recover its power.


    As for Chen Heng¡¯s body, it was still in the process of developing. The reason why it was like this was because itcked the control of its consciousness, resulting in the body¡¯s growth speed being unable topare with Red¡¯s.


    However, at this level, it was actually about the same. Most of the body¡¯s tissues had already developed, and even its strength had recovered to a certain degree.


    If Chen Heng was willing, he could fuse with this body at this moment and regain control of his body. Chen Heng stood on the spot and pondered for a moment before finally giving up.


    There was no need for that. At this moment, Chen Heng¡¯s main focus was still on research. As for the body, it was a good idea to keep it in the Golden Dragon Tree¡¯s body. He could use the power of the Golden Dragon Tree to recover and even directly reach the peak.


    At that time, Chen Heng would be able to merge with the body and be one with it. It would be much more convenient, and he would be able to recover his peak power in the shortest amount of time.


    As for his true spirit, he could still maintain his current state. For Chen Heng, even if he didn¡¯t have a body, he could still use the nameless refinement method to temper his body and his own strength.


    With this, the Golden Dragon Tree would nurture a body and strengthen his body. The nameless refinement method would temper his true spirit and strengthen his spirit and origin.


    ¡®When the two merged, it would be the time for Chen Heng¡¯s strength to truly condense. However, if that were the case, then the problem with the Golden Dragon Tree would have to be solved.


    The life force contained in the Golden Dragon Tree in front of him was indeed huge. To a certain extent, it could be considered the best hotbed. To the current Chen Heng, it could be considered the most suitable ce to nurture his body.


    However, even so, there were still some problems. After all, there were a total of two Fifth Rank cultivators currently being nurtured within the Golden Dragon Tree.


    As Chen Heng and Red¡¯s bodies grew stronger, they would instinctively absorb the energy from the outside world, as well as the life force of the Golden Dragon Tree itself, to provide for their own growth and strength.


    Within a short period of time, there might not be any problems. However, as time passed, even if the Golden Dragon Tree had an immense life force, there would be problems sooner orter. Perhaps, in the end, it might even be sucked to death.


    This was not impossible. For the current Chen Heng, this Golden Dragon Tree was a very important hotbed. If it was identally destroyed, who knows how long it would take to find another one.


    Moreover, it was not easy to exin to Malikado¡¯s side. Therefore, at this moment, Chen Heng was prepared to make a move on the Golden Dragon Tree and apply fertilizer to strengthen it.


    As for the fertilizer, it was easy to find. Chen Heng took out something from his pocket. It was some blood-colored crystals. They looked scarlet as if they were condensed from the essence of blood. They were unique.


    The crystals condensed from the killing power were also scarlet. However,pared to the crystals condensed from the killing power, the crystals in front of him were much rarer and had a strange beauty.


    There seemed to be blood flowing within it, flowing spontaneously. It looked very special. This was one of the results of Chen Heng¡¯s research on the bloodline of the Oriel family.


    Before this, Chen Heng had discovered that the bodies of the Oriel family members after the mutation were all made of high-quality materials. Although these people might have been ordinary people before the mutation, they transformed after their mutation.


    Before this, Chen Heng was pleasantly surprised to find that after the mutation, flesh and blood of the Oriel family member had also undergone a huge change.


    After the mutation, their bones could be used to make medicine, and their flesh and blood contained a powerful life force. They were all good materials. These were all good things.


    Therefore, Chen Heng used these things to make a lot of good things. The crimson crystal in front of him was one of them. This thing was made from the flesh and blood essence of the Oriel family member after their mutation.


    It wasbined with the killing power that was purified by Chen Heng to form a crystal. It contained powerful strength and a pure life force. It was perfect for replenishing the power of the Golden Dragon Tree.


    Chen Heng spread the crimson crystal in his hand and to the bottom of the Golden Dragon Tree in front of him. Under his control, the Crimson Crystal began to fade and gradually merged into the Golden Dragon Tree¡¯s body.


    Ina short period of time, the Golden Dragon Tree did not seem to have changed much. However, Chen Heng could feel that the power in the Golden Dragon Tree¡¯s body was growing. It suddenly expanded and had many changes.


    ¡°It seems to be not bad¡­¡±


    Sensing the changes in the Golden Dragon Tree¡¯s body, Chen Heng nodded in understanding. He was quite satisfied with this result.


    Just as he had expected, the crimson crystal that had been strengthened by the killing power could indeed greatly increase the vitality of living beings. It was the most suitable fertilizer to replenish the Golden Dragon Tree¡¯s vitality.


    With the replenishment of this kind of power, the Golden Dragon Tree would probably be able tost longer. This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and then he wanted to walk to the side.


    He originally wanted to retum to hisboratory and continue to be busy, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but stop. Chen Heng sensed that an invisible aura was emerging from the depths of the manor.


    ¡°This aura¡­¡±


    Chen Heng turned around and looked in the direction he sensed and couldn¡¯t help but frown. Then, in the next moment, his figure quickly disappeared, directly vanishing from this ce.


    In another ce.


    In the Quiet Room, Gunali¡¯s figure appeared. In the room, she was sitting in front of the bed, tirelessly piecing together blocks. She looked very bored.


    However, when Chen Heng appeared, she seemed to have sensed something. She immediately sensed it and raised her head in surprise. ¡°My big friend!


    ¡°Did youe to see me?¡±


    She looked around in surprise and in the direction of Chen Heng, At this moment, she looked very happy. Chen Heng wasn¡¯t surprised at all by Gunali¡¯s keen senses.


    A year had passed. Not only did Gunali¡¯s special ability not gradually decline with the passage of time, but it also grew stronger as her body grew stronger. In the past, if Gunali hadn¡¯t been focused enough and had been careless, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to find Chen Heng.


    But now, no matter when, even if she was in a deep sleep, Gunali would immediately sense Chen Heng¡¯s presence. Chen Heng had gotten used to this.


    Chen Heng stood and looked at Gunali. A spiritual ripple slowly spread out, reaching Gunali¡¯s body.


    ¡°Is there anyone else? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Sensing Chen Heng¡¯s meaning, Gunali shook her head. However, she seemed to hesitate and became a little uncertain. ¡°But just now, I seemed to have sensed a malicious intent¡­¡±


    ¡°That intent soon disappeared¡­¡±


    The little girl thought carefully for a moment and then said.


    ¡®There really is a malicious intent?


    Listening to Gunali¡¯s words, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    In front of the Golden Dragon Tree, Chen Heng felt an unusual aura. There seemed to be a hint of malicious intent in it, making people unable to help but notice it.


    And the source of that strange aura seemed to be in the vicinity of Gunali. Therefore, Chen Heng did not hesitate and immediately rushed over. However, from the looks of it, Chen Heng was not the only one who felt that sh of malice just now. It was the same for Gunali.


    However, to the little girl in front of her, she clearly did not care too much about that sh of malice just now, so she directly ignored it. After all, Gunali was born with the ability to sense good and evil.


    In her usual life, some malicious intent was only the mostmon situation, so it was not surprising at all. Perhaps it was because of this that she did not mind.


    However, Chen Heng obviously would not be like this. That wave of aura that shed past just now was definitely not ordinary. It carried a strange power that made even Chen Heng frown.


    Under such circumstances, it was unlikely that it was just the malice of an ordinary person. Standing where he was, various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. He frowned.


    Someone who would have evil thoughts towards Gunali and was not an ordinary person, who could be the person behind this?


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he pondered in his heart. Soon after, a target was quickly suspected by Chen Heng.


    Red Lotus Society.


    The so-called Red Lotus Society was the organization that had previously contacted Malikado. At that time, the curse on Malikado was about to erupt and could no longer be suppressed.


    At that time, it was this so-called Red Lotus Society that appeared and tried to contact Melecto in an attempt to cooperate. The other party imed that they could solve Malikado¡¯s problem, but the price was that Malikado had to offer his daughter.


    Subsequently, because of Chen Heng¡¯s intervention, the problem with Malikado had already been solved by Chen Heng, After that, the so-called Red Lotus Society did not take the initiative to contact Malikado.


    However, Chen Heng did not believe that the other party had given up. Now that Gunali was suspected of being targeted, Chen Heng¡¯s first suspect was this organization.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t be sure yet. It could only be said that there was enough suspicion. If he wanted to confirm it, he needed more time. However, this was enough to make Chen Heng pay attention.


    ¡°It seems that I have to extend my stay with Gunali..¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Gunali, who looked confused as if she didn¡¯t understand what had happened. At this moment, this thought shed through his mind.


    In the past year, because he had reached a partnership with Malikado, there were enough things that needed to be done. Chen Heng did not stay by Gunali¡¯s side often. Instead, he left the manor and stayed in theboratory for a long time.


    This was also to facilitate Chen Heng¡¯s research. However, from the current situation, it seemed that he needed to pay more attention to Gunali. Of course, Chen Heng could also inform Malikado about the situation.


    Based on how much concern Malikado was for Gunali, as long as he knew that someone was targeting Gunali, he would definitely be very nervous. However, this would also expose the fact that Chen Heng was also paying attention to Gunali.


    At that time, it might cause Malikado to be vignt and cause some new trouble. Moreover, Chen Heng seriously suspected that with Malikado¡¯s strength, even if he was vignt, he would not be able to do anything.


    After all, up until now, although he had improved with Chen Heng¡¯s help, even now, Malikado had not broken his boundary to advance to the Fourth rank. In Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, Malikado¡¯s strength was extremely weak, and he could not do anything.


    Not only he might not be able to do anything at that time, but he might even alert the enemy. Thinking of this, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He gave up on the idea of notifying Malikado.


    Chen Heng looked ahead. On the spacious and sturdy table, the piece of bone he had previously stayed on was still there. Under the sunlight, it was crystal clear and beautiful.


    With a thought from Chen Heng, the bone fragment automatically flew into Chen Heng¡¯s hand and was handed over to Gunali.


    ¡°Remember to bring this with you.¡±


    Looking at Gunali in front of him, Chen Heng said softly, ¡°It might be a little dangerous recently.¡¯


    For Chen Heng to stay by Gunali¡¯s side and act as her bodyguard was unlikely and unrealistic, Chen Heng still had a lot of things to do. Not only did he have to work hard to improve his own strength, but he also had to do all sorts of research.


    The group of people who had their eyes on Gunali would arrive at any moment. Chen Heng could not keep guarding her. Therefore, he chose to give his bone fragment to Gunali and let her carry it with her.


    As a part of Chen Heng¡¯s body, this bone fragment contained a part of Chen Heng¡¯s power, which was also equivalent to a coordinate. As long as Gunali carried this bone fragment with her, Chen Heng would be able to use it to arrive at her location quickly when she needed. He could even use this bone


    fragment as a medium to arrive at the first possible moment.


    This way, it would be much more convenient. In front of Chen Heng, Gunali listened to Chen Heng¡¯s words. She was a little confused, but in the end, she obediently nodded and chose to listen.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s observation, she carefully ced the broken bone on her body and prepared to carry it with her. After doing all this, Chen Heng did not leave immediately. Instead, he stayed in the room with Gunali for a while before leaving.


    After leaving this ce, Chen Heng returned to his residence, which was theboratory in the outside world. At this moment, everything in theboratory was still the same as before, as if nothing had changed.


    Chen Heng could see many researchers in long robes walking around inside. They walked up and down from time to time, looking very busy. Thisboratory did not seem to be veryrge, but the things it researched were not few. There were many rted projects that required arge number of people to do.


    For this reason, in this one year, Chen Heng had used the power of the Oriel family to recruit arge number of people in order to help him deal with some problems.


    From the looks of it, the results were quite good. The reason why Chen Heng was able to produce a certain amount of results in such a short period of time was also rted to the favorable conditions of this research institute.


    Looking at the figures in front of him who were walking in a hurry, Chen Heng stood silently for a while, then he took a step forward and walked forward. The people around Chen Heng did not react to his arrival, as if they did not see him at all.


    Chen Heng walked into hisboratory as if there was no one around, then he sat down and continued to deal with his work.


    In the following period of time, everything around him was as usual. Nothing seemed to have changed, whether it was Chen Heng or Gunali. It was as if nothing had happened.


    But in reality, it was clearly not the case..

 Chapter 504 - The Red Lotus Society

    <h4>Chapter 504 ¨C The Red Lotus Society</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    While Chen Heng was still busy in theboratory, a discussion was starting in theer of Hechi Star.


    ¡°Malikado didn¡¯t die from the mutation. He¡¯s still alive and active in his base¡­¡±


    ¡°He looks fine. He¡¯s still alive and well.¡±


    ¡°He controlled the curse of the Oriel family?¡±


    In the spacious room, a meeting was starting. There was a huge round table in the middle of the room with many people sitting around it. All of them were wearing the same clothes and were talking about Malikado.


    If Chen Heng were here and saw the long robes on these people, he would immediately be able to identify these people from the marks on their robes. This group of people was none other than the group from the Red Lotus Society.


    ¡®Ayear ago, this group of people had negotiated with Malikado to snatch Gunali away from him. Anda yearter, they were still discussing this matter.


    ¡°It seems that he made the wrong choice at that time.¡±


    ¡°I thought that without our help, Malikado would die. Then, it would be much easier for us to do whatever we wanted.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that he managed to suppress the curse on his body through some unknown means¡­¡±


    ¡°He must pay the price for his deception!¡±


    In the room, waves of cold and gloomy voices sounded, faintly carrying a killing intent.


    As early as a year ago, when Malikado had cut off all contact with them, they hadn¡¯t paid much attention. After all, they were very clear about Malikado¡¯s situation. If Malikado didn¡¯t hand over Gunali, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long with his current condition.


    ¡®They could wait for Malikado¡¯s curse to erupt, head to the Oriel family, and take Gunali away. At that time, they could also have achieved their goal. But they didn¡¯t care about it at first. Instead, they watched Malikado¡¯s actions coldly, waiting for him to disappear.


    As they waited, they suddenly realized that something was wrong. As the curse¡¯s power exploded, Malikado¡¯s condition should be getting worse and worse. However, the situation waspletely different.


    ¡®As time passed, the situation on Malikado¡¯s body didn¡¯t get worse. Instead, it gradually improved. Even his strength was still growing, and his condition became more and more like an average person.


    And now, unknowingly, they had already waited for a whole year. Malikado was still alive, staying there. Even a fool would have toe to terms with this situation. Malikado had yed them. He had found another way to suppress the curse and had already solved the problem on his body. Since the curse


    on his body had been solved, there was naturally nothing for them to do.


    After thinking through this problem, everyone from the Red Lotus Society immediately reacted, ¡°No matter what, that girl must be in our hands!¡±


    In the middle of the room, a man wearing a red robe and a mask stood and said loudly, ¡°Such a pure bloodline is the best sacrifice for our King!¡±


    ¡°Our King needs such a pure bloodline to revive him.¡±


    ¡°Since we cant reach an agreement with Malikado now, let¡¯s talk based on strength.¡±


    At this point, the members of the Red Lotus Society stood up one after another and spoke fervently, ¡°For my King!¡± They were shouting, and their voices covered the entire room, prating far into the distance.


    Standing in the middle of the arena, the High Priest of the Red Lotus Society nodded his head in satisfaction as he looked at the emotional scene in front of him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready.¡± He waved his hand and said, ¡®We can hold a grand ceremony after a while. We will include Malikado¡¯s daughter in the ceremony as the best sacrifice for our King. As soon as he finished speaking, a burst of wild cheers erupted from the surroundings once again.


    Behind the High Priest of the Red Lotus Society, the giant warrior statue slowly opened its eyes as the surrounding voices echoed. Its eyes were filled with intelligence as if it was alive.


    Time slowly passed. Several days passed in the blink of an eye. During these few days, there were no more abnormalities around Gunali. The strange aura around Gunali did not appear again after that.


    Everything around them seemed to be very calm. Gunali went to school usually and returned home usually. It was very peaceful, just like the past.


    One night, the sky outside was already dark. A silver moon hung, shining in all directions. Under the faint moonlight, many lives were surging on the dark moon.


    Gunali got up in a daze and opened her eyes subconsciously. Then, she suddenly woke up.


    ¡®Where is this?¡¯ She looked before her. Around her, it was no longer the room she was familiar with but another ce. This seemed to be a huge pce. There were stone tablets all around it, making it seem extremely strange.


    Gunali turned around and looked behind her. She had been lying on the bed behind her. However, that bed was not hers either. It was an extremely unfamiliar bed.


    ¡®What exactly is this ce?¡¯ A strong sense of strangeness welled up in her heart. At this moment, Gunali felt some fear in her heart, but she still braced herself. She looked around cautiously, wanting to observe the situation around her.


    Under her observation, the surrounding scenery was disyed. She saw giant stone tablets in the pce in front of her. These stone tablets were very exquisite. There was a sculpture of a demon God on each stone tablet, looking unique.


    Some of these demon Gods were in the shape of humans, but most of them looked very strange. They were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws, looking terrifying.


    Gunali looked at these stone tablets with some fear. As the pearl of the Oriel family, Gunali was born with the ability to sense the malice of others. And at this moment, she could only feel it deeply. On the stone tablets before her, waves of dense malice emerged. All of them were charging toward her as if they


    wanted to swallow her up.


    Gunali¡¯s heart was filled with fear. She had an ominous premonition.


    ¡®These stone tablets, are they alive?¡¯ In the past, she had also felt the malice of others.


    It was normal. Even though Gunali was the pearl of the Oriel family, the malice hidden in people¡¯s hearts could not be concealed. There would always be people who appeared to be respectful, but they were dissatisfied with you and even had malicious thoughts.


    It was just that in the past, Malikado had protected Gunali very well and rarely let such a malicious person get close to her. Those who harbored malicious intentions were usually swept away as soon as they were discovered. But even so, what should have been experienced had been experienced.


    However,pared to the stone tablets before her, the malicious intent that Gunali had felt in the past was no big deal. The malicious intent emitted from the stone bs was so fierce that it felt like it wanted to swallow her alive and leave no flesh behind. Such terrifying killing intent made Gunali¡¯s body


    tremble.


    After a long while, she moved again and tried to walk toward the outside world. However, she walked very carefully, afraid that she might identally touch something and attract the attention of something.


    During this process, even more things were reflected in her eyes. Besides those stone tablets, there were many spooky runes and eulogies in the pce. Those eulogies seemed to be dedicated to someone known as the ck King.


    ¡°The ck King? Gunali was unfamiliar with this name, and she didn¡¯t understand what this name represented. However, from the eulogies around her, it could be seen that this person was a very significant figure.


    She continued to walk forward, and a faint scream of pain could be heard around her. Gunali¡¯s body subconsciously trembled. Then, she looked in the direction of the scream. Under her gaze, there seemed to be a figure in a corner. A faint cry could be heard as if he was shouting something.


    ¡®Is someone else there?¡¯ Gunali thought.


    ¡®Then, she looked at the figure curled up in the corner. After hesitating for a long time, she made up her mind and began to walk forward. She walked very slowly, afraid that she would encounter something terrifying.


    After a long while, she walked behind the figure, maintaining a certain distance, and tried to speak after stabilizing her emotions, ¡°May I ask¡­¡±


    The faint moonlight shone outside the window, and she could barely see a thing. However, as Gunali was facing the back, she could not see the figure¡¯s appearance. As she spoke, the constantly-shouting figure seemed to have reacted and started to turn around slowly.


    Gunali¡¯s voice instantly stopped when she saw a ferocious face appearing before her eyes. She could vaguely see the face of a boy. However, the flesh on his face had entirely rotted. Maggots were squirming on it, moving up and down. There was even a smell of rotten flesh. Her mind turned nk, and she


    subconsciously wanted to shout out loud.


    A pale arm suddenly stretched out and covered Gunali¡¯s mouth, dragging her to the side and pressing her to the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound, do you understand?¡± In the darkness, a low voice sounded.


    Under the faint moonlight, Gunali could see the face of the person in front of her. She was a young girl, about fifteen to sixteen years old, wearing a long ck robe. At this moment, she was carrying Gunali and moving away quickly from the previous area.


    The young girl seemed to be very agile. In a short period, she brought Gunali away and quickly arrived at another area which was a blind spot. Faint moonlight shone around her, making her appear very bright.


    After arriving at this area, the thick malice that had previously shrouded Gunali¡¯s heart, making her almost impossible to breathe, began to subside.


    Without the invasion of that malice, Gunali¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down. The girl looked at Gunali¡¯s appearance and put down her hand covering Gunaliss lips. Then, she asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡®1¡­¡± Gunali looked at the girl before her and was about to speak.


    ¡°This is the Red Lotus Society¡¯s headquarters.¡± The young girl nced at Gunali and immediately knew what she wanted to ask. ¡°You came here because you were chosen.¡±


    ¡°Twas chosen?¡± Gunali was a little confused when she heard the girl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The girl nodded and continued, ¡°The people whoe to this ce are the sacrificial offerings chosen by the Red Lotus Society to be offered to the ck King.¡±


    ¡°Sacrificial offerings¡­ The ck King¡­¡± Gunali¡¯s mind went nk.


    Gunali didn¡¯t understand the meaning of sacrificial offerings. She just instinctively knew that this wasn¡¯t a good word.


    The girl looked at Gunali¡¯s appearance and wasn¡¯t surprised by her reaction. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for half a month, and I haven¡¯t seen you before. You were captured today, right?¡±


    ¡°Should be¡­¡± Gunali nodded and said with uncertainty.


    She didn¡¯t know how she got here. She only slept for a while, and then here she was after waking up. She didn¡¯t know whether this was counted as being caught or not.


    ¡°Except for a small number of people who came here voluntarily, most people here are like you. They woke up here¡­¡±


    ¡°Voluntarily?¡± Gunali was a little puzzled. ¡°Is there anyone who came here voluntarily?¡±


    From the current situation, this ce was abnormal, didnt look like a good ce. The oue of being sacrificed didn¡¯t seem like a good thing.


    ¡®Under such circumstances, was there anyone willing toe here? Gunali was a little puzzled and couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°There are always some people who would be willing for various reasons¡­¡± The girl sighed and said tiredly, ¡°For power and wealth, some were abducted and sold by their parents, and some were deceived¡­¡±


    ¡®Is that the case?¡¯ Gunali blinked as this thought shed through her mind.


    ¡°The person you saw before was sold by his parents¡­¡± The girl sneered and said, ¡®Just for two Golden Dragons.¡±


    ¡®Two Golden Dragon..¡¯ Gunali was a little confused. Would someone sell their child just for two Golden Dragons?


    For Gunali, who came from a wealthy family and was the pearl of the Oriel family, even two hundred Golden Dragons were no big deal, not to mention two Golden Dragons. She could not understand.


    ¡°After he was sold, he was tampered with by those people. Then, he went crazy and became like this.¡±


    The girl sighed and said, ¡°Your situation just now was dangerous. He has already gone crazy. If you approach him without permission, something will happen.¡±


    The two of them slowly conversed. Perhaps it was because there were not many ordinary people in this ce, or perhaps Gunali was still young and very cute. The girl chatted and exined a lot to Gunali.


    Gunali also trusted the girl. mn her perception, the girl had good intentions and didn¡¯t have any malice toward her. Based on Gunali¡¯s experience, this meant that the girl could be trusted.


    During the conversation, Gunali also learned the girl¡¯s name and identity.


    Her name was Mary, from another kingdom, but she was only amoner. As for why she came to this ce, she did not say, but it seemed that others did not kidnap her.


    ¡°My father is mighty. He wille to save me.¡± Regarding the situation before her, Gunali was still rather optimistic. ¡°And my Big Friend will alsoe to save me.¡¯


    She seemed to be very confident with her father and Big Friend. Even though she was here, she firmly believed they woulde to save her. Mary shook her head and did not say anything about Gunali¡¯s confidence.


    After staying in this ce for more than half a month, she met many people. Some of them were of noble birth and had strong backgrounds.


    In the beginning, these people were like Gunali. They believed that their family woulde to save her. But as time passed, they were eventually ced on the altar and became sacrificial offerings. As for their father and friends, they did not appear in the end.


    Based on her past experience, Mary did not think much of Gunali¡¯s words. But even so, she only smiled and did not say anything. The situation before her was already like this, so why add to her worries? It was not a bad thing to die with hope. At least waiting in hope was much better than suffering in


    despair. But Mary and Gunali did not know was that there was already someone standing there.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡± In the spacious pce, Chen Heng was strolling and looking around. Under his gaze, the surrounding appeared. The huge and exquisite stone tablets,rge amounts of runes, and eulogies all appeared before him.


    ¡®The ck King¡­ He is the ruler behind the Red Lotus Society? Chen Heng thought as he walked through this area and looked at the contents of the eulogies.


    In the pce before his eyes, the objects of the eulogies were all very unified. All of them were for a person called the ck King. The stone tablets in the surroundings were also very unique.


    Like how Gunali could sense the dense malice within these stone tablets, Chen Heng could also sense the existence within these stone tablets.


    Within these stone tablets, there were traces of spiritual marks left. These spiritual marks were highly chaotic. Most of them were unable to maintain their consciousness. They had already disappeared, leaving behind only a bit of their instincts..

 Chapter 505 - Black King

    <h4>Chapter 505: ¨C ck King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Are these alive? Chen Heng thought, as looked at the stone tablets in front of him.


    These stone tablets in front of him were all alive. At least they were once alive. Those spiritual marks were undoubtedly the remnants of life that had vanished in the past. In the end, they were suppressed and sealed within those stone tablets.


    From the previous eulogies, the spiritual marks within these stone tablets were undoubtedly powerful beings who had once been enemies with the ck King.


    After being suppressed and killed by the ck King, these life marks were suppressed within the stone tabletsand became the ck King¡¯s spoils of war.


    ¡°These are all good things¡­¡¯ Chen Heng could not help but have a thought.


    The marks in these stone tablets might be useless to others, just trophies to show off their achievements. However to Chen Heng, these things were very useful. Those marks contained the life information of those powerful existences. He might be able to achieve an unexpected effect by fusing this life


    information into the bodies of other living beings might. At the very least, it could use the Heaven-Devouring scripture to devour all these marks and burn them as nourishment.


    These marks could be viewed as a powerful bloodline to be devoured. It would undoubtedly be an excellent tonic if one could devour all of them. Although Chen Heng himself could not use it, Red could use itter.


    There was no trash in this world, just that the resources were ced in the wrong ce. There were tens of thousands of stone tablets in this ce. Red¡¯s strength would probably continue to rise to another level if all the marks could be devoured. This was a great benefit. Chen Heng had found such a


    significant benefit in just a short while.


    ¡°Looks like this was the right trip¡­¡± Looking at the eulogy, Chen Heng had a yful expression as he thought.


    Gunali executed Chen Heng¡¯s words well. She carried Chen Heng¡¯s broken bone with her by making the broken bone into a ne and had it with her.


    Therefore, Chen Heng quickly discovered it when Gunali¡¯s position was not right, and she was teleported away. He was staying in the broken bone.


    ¡®When Gunali was teleported here, he also came here. However, he did not make a move immediately after arriving here. Instead, he observed his surroundings in secret, preparing to take a good look.


    The Red Lotus Society had always been a very mysterious organization. In the past, because the Red Lotus Society had attempted to attack his daughter, Malikado had spent a lot of effort to investigate this organization.


    However, this organization was too mysterious, and he could not obtain much information. He only knew that this organization had migrated from another, which was very well hidden.


    Even after Malikado tried his best, he could only obtain some indistinguishable information. He could not get specific information, such as the Red Lotus Society¡¯s headquarters and members.


    The only thing he knew was that this organization seemed to be very interested in people with extraordinary potential. They often traveled around and acquired this type of people through various means. No one knew the purpose of acquiring these people, whether cultivating them or something else.


    They also rarely acted impulsively with other people. No matter what they did, they would always do it stealthily.


    Perhaps, this was also why they had sufficient strength, yet they were still unwilling to have a conflict with Malikado. Even if they wanted Gunali, they tried to acquire her through negotiations with Malikado. If they made a direct breakthrough and fought with the Oriel family, they would more or less be


    exposed. This was not what they wanted.


    ¡°ck King¡­¡± Chen Heng muttered this name as many thoughts shed through his mind.


    This name was also extremely unfamiliar to Chen Heng. However, in this world, the title of King was not something that could be used easily, just like the title of a King in the Golden King.


    In the Round Table meeting, even though the Five Knights were powerful and their strength wasparable to the Kings, they still did not dare to use the title of King, Clearly, in this world, the title of King was not something that anyone could use. Those who were not powerful could not use it.


    Then, what did this ck King, the King behind him, represent? Was it just an ordinary title, or was it like the Golden King, representing the level of a King?


    Chen Heng¡¯s face was calm as many thoughts shed through his mind. From the actions of this ck King, he was not an ordinary person. Everything else aside, judging from the tens of thousands of stone tablets, this ck King¡¯s strength was significant.


    He was most likely a terrifying figure who had once stood at the pinnacle of the universe. It was just that he did not know if he was as terrifying as the Golden King.


    ¡°A Golden King, a ck King¡­¡±


    Lu Yao was the reincarnation of the Golden King, the inheritor of the Golden Mark. A thought suddenly shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡®Don¡¯t know what would happen if I were to drag Yao Yao here.


    The so-called Red Lotus Society was said to awaken the ck King, let the ck King wake up from his slumber, and descend into the world once again. Once the two Kings met, no one knew what kind of reaction they would have. But thinking about it, that scene should be exciting. Chen Heng had a


    smile on his face as he thought about it.


    He continued to look at the eulogy and explore the pce. He walked around and wholly explored the pce. Whether it was those stone tablets or the boy who had scared Gunali earlier, Chen Heng had looked through them.


    In the corner of the pce, some people were just like the girl from before who were still alive. They remained in variousers and did not dare to move at all.


    Chen Heng realized that the rumors about the Red Lotus Society in the outside world were indeed true. Gunali, the girl named Mary, the people living in the pce, or anyone else, had decent potential.


    Gunali had naturally awakened a unique ability above the mind. Her bloodline was noble even in the entire Oriel family. Her potential was the strongest that Chen Heng had ever seen, and she wasn¡¯t inferior to Lu Yao.


    As for Mary, Chen Heng also saw extreme potential in this girl. She had the talent to be a Beastmaster. If she had the right person to teach her, her future achievements would be outstanding. As for the others, it was the same.


    ¡°Searching for so many talents just to be offered as sacrificial offerings to the ck King, this is really¡­¡±


    Walking in the pce, Chen Heng sensed the people¡¯s aura around him and could not help but shake his head. He disagreed with the Red Lotus Society¡¯s actions.


    Perhaps the ck King was indeed mighty, but he was still a person who had passed away, and people like Gunali represented the future. Using the infinite hope of the future to exchange for the glory that passed away was not desirable in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes. Moreover, it might not necessarily seed in


    reviving the ck King.


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s thoughts, if they could carefully nurture these talents that they had gathered, they might have excellent prospects in the future. They could rapidly expand the power of the Red Lotus Society to an even more powerful level. After the Red Lotus Society reached its peak, it would


    naturally be much easier to think of a way to revive the ck King.


    If it were Chen Heng, he would do so. However, different people had different thoughts, and the situation was also different. It could not be generalized. Therefore, Chen Heng only shook his head. After looking at the situation around him, he looked in Gunali¡¯s direction.


    In that corner, the moonlight shone on Gunali and Mary as if giving them ayer of silver clothes.


    Gunali had fallen asleep again,ying on Mary¡¯s body, who was not sleeping at all. Mary sat on the ground, her legs propped up by Gunali. Her face was full of helplessness, but she carefully took off a coat and put it on Gunali¡¯s body to prevent her from catching a cold. She looked like a girl with a good


    heart.


    Looking at the scene, Chen Heng smiled but didn¡¯t do anything. Ever since he had followed Gunali here, he had blocked his existence so that Gunali couldn¡¯t sense him.


    In the past, it had been difficult for him to do that. However, Chen Heng had recovered some of his strength after a year. Moreover, the better understood Gunali¡¯s psionic ability because of the relevant research, which significantly improved his attainments. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to block Gunali¡¯s


    perception in a proactive state if he wanted to.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, Chen Heng wouldn¡¯t do that. However, this was an unexpected moment. On the one hand, Gunali was still a child. Suppose she knew of Chen Heng¡¯s existence, who knew what kind of ident might happen. On the other hand, Chen Heng also wanted Gunali to


    experience it.


    In the past, Gunali was too well protected because of Malikado. This protection stemmed from Malikado¡¯s love for Gunali and a misunderstanding. The members of the Oriel family generally believed that although Gunali¡¯s bloodline was outstanding, her talent was ordinary because she didn¡¯t show any


    exceptional talent in cultivation when she was young or even as a Beastmaster.


    This wasn¡¯t strange. The bloodline of the Oriel family was strong. People with the bloodline of the Oriel family often had extraordinary talent. The stronger the bloodline, the greater the probability of having a strong talent. However, sometimes, the possibility of having a strong bloodline but not a strong


    talent still existed. There were many simr cases in the past.


    With these examples in front of him, perhaps in the eyes of Malikado and the others, it was the same for Gunali. Her bloodline was strong, but her talent was not. And because of this understanding, Malikado did not train Gunali well. Instead, he gave Gunali the best conditions he could provide, but he did


    not think of training her in the direction of an extraordinary person. Therefore, Gunali¡¯s past was a little toofortable. But in reality, Gunali¡¯s talent was not inferior to anyone else¡¯s.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s opinion, Gunali was just like Lu Yao in the past. In the past, Lu Yao¡¯s talent was also mighty. Otherwise, she would not have been chosen to be the carrier of the Golden Mark. However, Lu Yao¡¯s talent was covered up for various reasons in the past, causing her to live as an ordinary person.


    As a result, she did not develop her talent at all.


    In contrast, Gunali was the same. She was notcking in talent. Her talent was mighty, enough to bepared to Lu Yao. It was just that her talent still needed to be discovered by others.


    This was an excellent opportunity. The experience before her could be a thrilling and safe experience for Gunali because of Chen Heng¡¯s existence. Such an experience should be very rare for her. Therefore, Chen Heng was not prepared to interfere. Instead, he was ready to let nature take its course and let


    her experience the trials.


    Chen Heng did not meet Gunali with such a n in mind. He did not even let Gunali feel his presence. Instead, he quietly wandered and walked around the area.


    The pce before him was huge, and it contained many things. This pce must have been around for a few years, at least a hundred years since it was built. It could be seen from this pce that the Red Lotus Society had been rooted in Hechi star for a very long time. Various thoughts shed through


    Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he observed his surroundings.


    Soon, a day passed. The next day, the sun rose from the outside world. The faint sunlight dispelled the haze and the chilly feeling in the pce.


    Gunali woke up in a daze, finally felt a little better. During the day, the malice hidden in the stone tablets around her seemed to have receded a little, and she was no longer as unbridled as she was at night.


    ¡°How did you feelst night?¡± Mary¡¯s voice came from the side.


    Gunali raised her head and looked at the clothes she was wearing, She smiled a little embarrassedly and said, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Mary waved her hand and smiled. She was about to say something to Gunali, but a sound came from outside and interrupted her words.


    Mary stood up from where she was, and the smile on her face disappeared. Under her gaze, the pce door in the distance opened, revealing a bright light. Then, figures in red robes with masks on their faces rushed into the pce. When they entered the pce, they did not say a word and began to


    explore the surroundings. A series of cries could be heard.


    Under the actions of the ck-robed men, every one of them was grabbed and forcefully brought out. This included the boy who had scared Gunali and had gone crazyst night. He still looked the same asst night. Maggots were squirming on his rotten face, making him look disgusting. During being


    taken away, he was still mumbling to himself, making iprehensible sounds. No one knew what he was talking about.


    The whole scene was swift and messy. However, the ck-robed men did not say a word.


    Gunali observed the entire process and felt a little depressed. To the young Gunali, she still did not understand what it meant to be a sacrificial offering. However, this did not stop her from realizing that this was not a good thing, In addition, she also felt dense malice from the people in front of her. Other


    than Mary beside her, everyone else seemed to have dense malice toward Gunali.


    Gunali¡¯s body could not help but curl up and shrink towards where Mary was. Mary hugged her tightly and patted her head as ifforting her, indicating that there was no need for her to panic.


    ¡°I¡¯s not our turn yet. They won¡¯t do anything to us¡­¡¯ Looking at Gunali¡¯s appearance, she said softly andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°Will it be our tumter?¡± Gunali asked.


    Mary was silent, but she still nodded. Gunali¡¯s body trembled for a moment as if she was afraid. Looking at Gunali¡¯s appearance, Mary wanted tofort her, but after thinking carefully, she could only sigh and say nothing after thinking carefully.


    After a moment, when the people around were taken away, someone else walked in. It was a group of normal-looking people, and their faces were numb. They walked in from the outside, then put down some food and ced it in front of Gunali and Mary. Then, they turned around and left. The door of


    the pce was closed.


    Everything around them gradually quieted down. Except for some faint sounds, nothing seemed to have changed. However, no one knew that before the pce door was closed, a figure invisible to ordinary people also walked out.


    Chen Heng followed behind the group of servants and walked forward. He sensed that these people had a strange aura in front of him. This aura was unique as if it had some corrosive power. It had prated deep into these people¡¯s bone marrow and flesh and had already be part of them. A


    mysterious power was hidden in these people¡¯s bodies.


    ¡°Is it a curse? or something else?¡± Chen Heng thought as he followed behind these people and sensed the strange aura on these people.


    Compared to the curse on Malikado¡¯s body, the power on these people¡¯s bodies looked more like a curse. However, this strange aura did not seem to bring them any harm from its looks.


    Putting aside the people in front who were wearing crimson robes and should be members of the Red Lotus Society, even the ordinary servants behind them were not affected. Their strength had even increased to a certain extent.


    It seemed that this curse did not have much of an effect on people. Chen Heng observed the auras on their bodies with great interest. Various thoughts shed through his mind.


    A momentter, they arrived at another area.


    ¡°How is the princess of the Oriel family now? A voice sounded from the front..

 Chapter 506 - The Origin

    <h4>Chapter 506: ¨C The Origin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A voice came from the front. The leader of the Red Lotus Society members looked forward. There, an old man with a skinny figure stood. Although he was wearing the Red Lotus Society¡¯s long robe, he did not wear a mask on his face. Obviously, the voice just now was from him.


    ¡°She¡¯s in a pretty good condition now.¡± The team leader said and reported truthfully, ¡°The princess of the Oriel family seems to have pretty good adaptability. She¡¯s still lying in the corner.¡±


    ¡°Should we send her to the sacrifice this time?¡± He asked seriously.


    ¡°No.¡± In front, the old man shook his head and said, ¡°Such a precious sacrifice must be used at a critical moment. In three days, there will be a huge sacrifice. At that time, we will send her to the altar as one of the sacrificial offerings to awaken our king.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, the people in front nodded respectfully.


    When the simple conversation ended, they left and headed to where they should go. Chen Heng followed them and watched as they carried out this sacrificial ceremony.


    Miserable cries continued to be heard. In the surroundings, many torture instruments appeared and were ced there. Many enved people worked in this ce,boriously carrying outplicated tasks.


    As for the Red Lotus Society members, they were there as supervisors. They were there to monitor the enved people¡¯s work, making it impossible for them to stop. Under such heavy work and oppression, of course, there would be people who would be dissatisfied. However, it was of no use.


    Compared to the power of the Red Lotus Society, the power of these enved people was too insignificant. No matter how many people came, they couldn¡¯t resist the oppression.


    asionally, there would be enved people who died of exhaustion or who broke the rules and were killed. The people around them also appeared very indifferent, as if they were not interested in them at all. They were already numb to it. Some special people woulde over and send the dead


    enved people to another ce.


    It was a burning area. There was a unique smell of decay, rotten meat, and some traces of strange monsters. Chen Heng felt a deep resentment and many spiritual impurities left behind in this ce. Many innocent people had died in this ce. Many people left their spiritual marks behind and slowly


    piled up to form this ce.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this area was extraordinary, where not only the Red Lotus Society¡¯s magic formation was located but also some strange monsters lurking and eating the innocent corpses in the mes, the situation in this ce was enough to nurture a spirit body.


    Chen Heng watched as the members of the Red Lotus Society moved about in this area and roughly understood their daily routines. From Chen Heng¡¯s point of view, the members of the Red Lotus Society had been busy the entire time. They had gathered the enved people from all over the ce and


    built the magic formation here as if they wanted to use it to gather power to achieve some purpose. And the talents they gathered were the core sacrificial offerings.


    Chen Heng watched their sacrifice once. It was a scene of flesh and blood flying everywhere. Arge amount of blood was scattered, dyeing the ground red. Miserable cries continued to ring out in all directions. However, no one was moved by this, not even Chen Heng, After experiencing so many things,


    Chen Heng was already used to such things. He was not moved at all looking at it now.


    However, what happened during the sacrificial ceremony surprised Chen Heng. When the sacrificial offerings were offered, the young men and women who were the sacrificial offerings quickly died, but their bodies quickly decayed, as if many years had passed.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, their flesh and blood quickly dried up, turning into dust and falling off. Soon after, only pale white bones remained. After a while, cracks appeared on the bones. The bones shattered and turned into a pile of powder, piling up on the ground.


    Chen Heng stopped to take a look. Around the altar, there was a dense pile of bone powder everywhere, already piled up on a very tall hill. And this represented the countless talents who had died here.


    A few Red Lotus Society members quickly stepped forward when the sacrificial offering was over. Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, they tore off their long robes and revealed their bodies. Many mysterious andplicated runic marks condensed into a single piece on the bodies of the members of the Red Lotus


    Society. It looked like tattoos, and it seemed very strange.


    However, when they walked forward, the tattoos began to glow. It was as if some kind of power had stimted them. When they walked toward the altar, the light from the altar shone on their bodies. Their bodies rapidly changed under the shroud of the crimson radiance.


    ¡°Their auras have increased? Chen Heng was in puzzlement and frowned as he sensed the changes in the members of the Red Lotus Society. He could sense that the auras of the Red Lotus members were increasing rapidly.


    At first, the strength of these Red Lotus was ordinary. They were just a few professional martial artists and were not worth mentioning to Chen Heng. However, after going through this round of sacrifices and under the enhancement of their strength, their bodies rapidly grew stronger. Some of the


    stronger ones had even reached the second rank. This increase in strength surprised Chen Heng.


    After a while, the changes in the members disappeared. They retreated to the side silently, changing into new robes. A few more people stepped forward, walking up to the altar.


    However, it seemed that their strength had been depleted by more than half this time. The increase in strength was not that terrifying, Although there was still a slight increase, it was already minimal.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the quality of the sacrificial offerings this time is stillcking and can only reach such level¡­¡± At the side, the old man who had spoken earlier looked at the situation before him and could not help but sigh as he said so.


    ¡°Elder, it¡¯s fine.¡± At the side, a Red Lotus member said respectfully, ¡°In three days, we will be able to send princess Oriel up to the altar. At that time, the power that our King has given to us should be enough for you to break through your limits and reach an even stronger level.¡±


    ¡°Thope so.¡± Hearing his words, the old man who had been called an elder finally forced a smile on his face.


    A momentter, after all the sacrificial offerings were consumed, the Red Lotus members left the ce and headed into the distance. Chen Heng pondered for a moment, then took a step forward and followed them. The target he was following was none other than the old man known as the Elder.


    After the sacrifice waspleted, Elder did not continue to stay there. Instead, he left, heading towards the manor in the distance. From the looks of it, that was the Elder¡¯s residence.


    As Chen Heng followed Elder into the manor, the furnishings around him suddenly changed. At a nce, there was a pronounced difference between the ce before him and the surroundings. This ce was even more magnificent, at least in some details. There were also a lot of servants inside.


    Ata nce, this ce did not look like the residence of a heretic. Instead, it looked like the residence of a noble. However, unlike a regr noble¡¯s residence, the servants looked a little strange, and their faces were numb. Only when they looked at the old man would their faces instinctively show a trace of


    fear and respect.


    Chen Heng followed the old man and walked forward silently. The old man did not know about this. After returning to his residence, he walked into his room as usual. Chen Heng did the same.


    When the old man reached here, he first made a decent prayer, then walked forward and took out something from the drawer. It was an ancient but ordinary-looking book.


    Chen Heng took a look. The words used in this book were very ancient, different from any words that Chen Heng had seen in the past.


    However, it was clear that the old man knew the words. Not only did he know, but he was also very familiar with the words.


    ¡°Soon, Soon¡­¡± Excitement gradually appeared on the old man¡¯s face looking at the book. ¡°As long as I sacrifice Malikado¡¯s daughter, I can take a step forward and regain my youth. My King, please give me more strength¡­¡± Sitting there, he muttered to himself. He seemed to have thought of a beautiful


    scene at this moment, and his face turned red.


    However, in the next moment, he felt that something was wrong. In front of him, the ancient book began to change. There were some golden patterns on it, and a sh of light radiated in all directions. This seemed to be an inexplicable omen as if it was reminding him of something.


    Immediately, the old man stood up. The excitement on his face disappeared, and he became especially vignt. ¡°Who is it?¡± His movements were swift, and his vignce was also excellent.


    ¡®When he saw the changes in the ancient book, he immediately understood that something was wrong. He subconsciously exerted all the strength in his body, wanting to leave this ce. However, by this time, it was already a littlete. Behind him, a faint sigh sounded as if it was a pity.


    ¡°Why?¡± A gentle voice sounded, and the old man¡¯s body froze.


    Deep darkness shrouded everything, Then, the old man¡¯s consciousnesspletely disappeared, and Chen Heng crushed him. Chen Heng looked at the old man¡¯s body that was left behind, and he shook his head. Even though he had never thought of letting the old man live from the start, he was still


    alive. Under normal circumstances, the old man would at least be able to live for a few more days. But now, he had to set off immediately.


    It wasn¡¯t always a good thing to discover something abnormal too early. However, after destroying the old man¡¯s consciousness, Chen Heng had a few choices. For him, even if he forcefully broke out of this ce and took Gunali away, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    With the power of this ce, no one was his match other than the so-called ck King. The Red Lotus Society¡¯s power was indeed mighty. However, that was only for this star. Based on Chen Heng¡¯s information over the past year, this¡¯s power was much weaker than the Qika.


    In this ce, a fourth-rank expert was already a top powerhouse. An existence like Malikado, if the top powerhouse did not make a move, he would be the overlord of a region. It was precisely because the Oriel family had a powerhouse like Malikado that they had such an illustrious position.


    And under such circumstances, the old man¡¯s strength was at the peak of the fourth rank. From Chen Heng¡¯s point of view, the old man¡¯s strength was unqualified. Perhaps because most of his strength came from the sacrifice, he did not have the strength to match his rank. However, this did not change


    his essence. He was still a top existence among the fourth ranks.


    The Red Lotus Society¡¯s strength could be mighty having such an existence on this. However, to Chen Heng, it was not a big deal and did not seem to be a problem to attack directly.


    However, looking at the ancient book flickering with golden light in front of him, Chen Heng pondered for a moment and eventually gave up on this idea.


    ¡°Til just use it reluctantly.¡± He thought for a moment, then walked towards the old man¡¯s body. A momentter, as Chen Heng¡¯s figure moved forward, the two figures gradually became hazy and began to merge. In the end, Chen Heng¡¯s true spirit entered the old man¡¯s body and upied it.


    Arge amount of memories began to pour into his mind. All of the old man¡¯s experiences and the origins of the Red Lotus Society appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind one by one.


    Before this, even though Chen Heng had crushed the old man¡¯s true spirit and didn¡¯t give him the slightest chance to recover, Chen Heng didn¡¯t destroy the memories that remained in his body. On the contrary, he intentionally saved them to obtain information about the Red Lotus Society and even the


    ck King. After all, the title of a King was too sensitive in this world. Chen Heng had no choice but to take it seriously.


    As the memories flooded in, some of the doubts in Chen Heng¡¯s heart were gradually solved, and then he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. Before this, Chen Heng had a preconceived impression of the Red Lotus Society because of his respect for the Kings of this world.


    He thought it was an organization like the Holy Light, which had a long history and was dedicated to restoring the ck King. However, after obtaining the old man¡¯s memories, Chen Heng realized that it did not seem to be the case.


    The old man¡¯s name was Philip. In the past, he was a declining noble of another star. The enemy¡¯s family was hunting down Philip on another star. His own family had already been destroyed. He had barely escaped to Hechi and managed to survive.


    To take revenge, he had frantically entered all sorts of ancient ruins in an attempt to obtain enough power to take revenge. Most of these attempts had failed. If ancient ruins were that easy to excavate, few people would have died.


    Moreover, even if he had seeded in entering, he might not have gained much. Therefore, out of the one hundred people who attempted to explore the ruins, ny-nine of them often returned empty-handed or even died within., The only one may not have much to gain.


    But Philip was an exception..

 Chapter 507 - The Black King’s Sacrificial Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 507 ¨C The ck King¡¯s Sacrificial Ceremony</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Heng pondered over Philip¡¯s memories. ording to Philip¡¯s memories, he was undoubtedly a lucky person.


    After he came to Hechi Star, he had been wandering around the ancient ruins all year round, searching for all sorts of powers left behind from the ancient times.


    Inmon sense, his actions would only lead to a quicker death. After all, those ancient ruins were all terrifying forbidden areas that would devour humans. Staying in them all year round was equivalent to being apanied by danger all year round. One could imagine the degree of danger.


    However, Philip was fine. Not only was he safe, he even obtained a secret treasure from ruin more than a hundred years ago. That secret treasure was none other than the ruin where the ck King was once worshipped.


    Philip had obtained many things from the treasure. Among them were the ancient book in front of him and the stone tablets ced in the pce.


    Arge amount of information surged into Chen Heng¡¯s mind. A momentter, Chen Heng opened his eyes again and looked in front of him. In his hand lies the ancient book. At this moment, it was emitting a faint golden glow, giving off a faint burning feeling.


    Chen Heng nced at the book, then casually pulled it open, revealing the contents inside. After opening the ancient book, the contents were written in some very ancient and unique characters. Chen Heng did not know this type of character, nor could he understand its meaning.


    But it did not matter. Chen Heng could not understand, but Philip could. After obtaining Philip¡¯s memory, Chen Heng was able to decipher the meaning of this unique writing.


    ¡°A sacrificial ceremony?¡±


    After carefully flipping through it for a moment, Chen Heng frowned as he looked at the ancient book in front of him. He was a little surprised. This ancient book recorded nothing else but a sacrificial ceremony.


    Arge portion of the content was used to praise the so-called ck King. From the looks of it, it was no different from the words carved in the stone pce.


    Chen Heng continued to read, and then he realized the difference. In the ancient book, except for the first half, which was full of praise for the ck King¡¯s achievements and greatness, the rest was a unique secret method.


    ¡°The ck King¡¯s Sacrificial Ceremony¡­¡±


    Standing on the spot and closing the book in his hand, Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes. In his mind, the so-called ck King¡¯s Sacrificial Ceremony appeared.


    The ck King¡¯s Sacrificial Ceremony, this secret technique was the greatest proof of Philip¡¯s rapid rise to be a powerhouse. This secret technique exined how to set up the altar and array, offer the sacrifice, and then obtain the power feedback.


    These descriptions gave Chen Heng an inexplicable sense of d¨¦ja vu. ¡®Wasn¡¯t that what had happened on the altar outside? The members of the Red Lotus Society had offered sacrifices and then obtained feedback, baptizing themselves and making them stronger.


    ording to Philip¡¯s memories, after he had obtained the ck King¡¯s Sacrificial Ceremony, he had coborated with his twopanions who had discovered the ck King¡¯s ruins and established the Red Lotus Society together, using the power of sacrifice to rope in various dignitaries, they had used


    this opportunity to nurture their powerhouses and had gradually reached this stage.


    In reality, he was also the main controller of the Red Lotus Society. Together with the other two elders, he was one of the higher-ups of the Red Lotus Society.


    In the Red Lotus Society¡¯s headquarters, Philip was the most respected person. He wanted to obtain Gunali because he had taken a liking to the powerful bloodline in Gunali¡¯s body. He hoped that by sacrificing Gunali, he could obtain even greater power and surpass the other two elders in one go. He


    wanted to be the only master of the Red Lotus Society.


    After understanding the cause and effect, Chen Heng stood where he was and could not help but fall into deep thought. The effect of the ck King¡¯s Sacrificial Ceremony was very straightforward. It gave Chen Heng a feeling that he was very familiar with it.


    In the World of Gods, the high and mighty gods had given him the divine art of sacrificial ceremony to feed his own power back to the body of the sacrificial ceremony. Wasn¡¯t this also the method used?


    However, unlike the ck King Sacrificial Ceremony, real gods could urately sense their believers. As long as they were in the same world, no matter where they were, they could urately sense the traces of their believers.


    However, the ck King Sacrificial Ceremony still needed to build altars and magic arrays to establish a connection. What it needed was not the power of faith but all kinds of sacrifices.


    From the level, the ck King Sacrificial Ceremony was undoubtedly much worse. The so-called ck King, even if he was really the king of this world, could never bepared to the gods in the World of Gods. There was noparison at all. But this did not hinder the value of the ck King Sacrificial


    Ceremony.


    The gods could receive faith and obtain the power of faith by relying on the god¡¯s extremely powerful nature and power. However, this was not the case with the ck King Altar.


    As long as the altar was built and sacrifices were offered, anyone could receive feedback without any barriers. Without a doubt, this greatly reduced the requirements. This was very useful.


    In the blink of an eye, Chen Heng thought of the various uses of the ck king sacrificial ceremony and where he could make use of it. After a long while, he came back to his senses and walked to the side.


    ¡®When he reached the bathroom, a mirror was ced there. As Chen Heng walked closer, the mirror showed his current appearance. It was the image of a thin old man.


    He was wearing the Red Lotus Society¡¯s long robe. His face was cold and stern, and he looked dignified without being angry. It was a far cry from Chen Heng¡¯s own image.


    However, Chen Heng didn¡¯t mind. Looking at his image, Chen Heng nodded, then turned around and walked out. Chen Heng nned to use this identity for a while.


    At the moment, Chen Heng¡¯s own body was still lying in the Golden Dragon Tree, using the Golden Dragon Tree¡¯s enormous vitality to nourish it. At least for a long period of time, Chen Heng did not have a body and could only use his true spirit to walk.


    Chen Heng was used to this, but it was not convenient. Since he had Philip¡¯s body now, he could use it as well. Although Philip¡¯s body was old, it was only on the surface.


    ¡®As a powerhouse that was about to hit the Fifth Rank, Philip¡¯s lifespan was still very long, far from reaching the age of old. His aging was mostly just a disguise. In reality, this body was extremely powerful, not inferior to any Fourth Rank existence.


    However, with regard to this strength, Philip was not able to disy it well. In Chen Heng¡¯s hands, though, it was a different concept. He was capable of unleashing the strength of a peak Fourth Rank or even Fifth Rank using this body.


    Using it, for the time being, was not bad. Of course,pared to the strength of this body, what Chen Heng valued more was the many resources and connections this body possessed.


    In the past, the Red Lotus Society had used the ck King¡¯s Sacrificial Ceremony to win over many nobles and experts. The sacrificial ceremony was an existence that only needed sacrifices to strengthen itself steadily. To a certain extent, it was very attractive.


    Those noble families and experts who did not have much lifespan would be willing to pay a lot of things for a baptism. Under such circumstances, the Red Lotus Society had taken root on Hechi Star for more than a hundred years and won over arge number of experts.


    And these people were all resources. If Chen Heng killed Philip and threw away his identity, then these things would be wasted. And now that he had picked up Philip¡¯s identity and continued to use it, he could naturally continue to use the things that originally belonged to Philip.


    To Chen Heng, these resources were of great use. With these resources, it was much more convenient for Chen Heng to achieve what he aimed. Simrly, some things that were not suitable to be done through the Oriel family were very suitable to be done through the Red Lotus Society¡¯swork.


    Chen Heng walked out of the room and arrived in the outside world. Everything in the outside world was so bright. The sun shone on the earth, illuminating the surroundings with a golden color.


    ¡®When the light spread, Chen Heng looked at the scenery in front of him and could not help but smile. However, his smile scared the servants beside him quite a bit.


    With a bang, a few servants beside him immediately fell to the ground. Their heads were tightly connected to the ground, and they were already kowtowing non-stop.


    From the looks of it, they seemed to be terrified. Chen Heng looked at them and was inexplicably a little speechless. From the looks of it, the previous Philip was really too powerful in the hearts of these people, so much so that he only smiled, and these people all had such a big reaction.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Chen Heng secretly shook his head, and then he took a step forward and walked out. When he walked out of the manor where he lived, a figure was already waiting outside.


    It was a young man who also wore a Red Lotus Society robe. He was standing outside Philip¡¯s manor. It seemed that he had been waiting for a long time.


    ¡°Elder Philip.¡±


    Standing in front of the Manor¡¯s Gate, the young man saw Chen Heng walking over. His face immediately showed respect.


    ¡°Kerry, what are you doing here?¡±


    Chen Heng walked to the gate of the manor, looked at the young man in front of him, and said lightly, ¡°If I remember correctly, you should have been by your teacher¡¯s side recently?


    ¡°Why are you here all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Respected Elder Philip¡­¡±


    ¡®The young man named Kerry had a respectful look on his face. At this moment, he looked at Philip in front of him, and his expression remained low, maintaining his humility. He did not dare to stop at all. ¡°Mr. Delia has already rushed here.


    ¡°Lhave alsoe with my teacher.¡±


    ¡°Your teacher has alsoe?¡±


    Chen Heng stood on the spot and listened to Kerry¡¯s words. He smiled. After a long while, he restrained his expression and asked coldly, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Kerry¡¯s teacher was another elder of the Red Lotus Society. He was also one of the three members who had founded the Red Lotus Society together with Philip.


    However, even though they were all elders of the Red Lotus Society, from Philip¡¯s past memories, the rtionship between Philip and the other two elders did not seem to be very harmonious.


    This was very normal. After all, from what he saw on a daily basis, he could understand that the so-called Red Lotus Society was actually a cult. As for the members of the cult, it was strange that they could be friendly with each other.


    In the past, Philip and the other two elders had disagreed on many things. Therefore, even though they were both elders of the Red Lotus Society and were in charge of part of the power of the Red Lotus Society, they rarely met each other.


    It was extremely rare for them to suddenlye to Philip¡¯s residence like this. There were probably other problems. If it was the original Philip, he would probably be on guard at this moment.


    However, Chen Heng did not care. He only asked with interest, ¡°Then where is your teacher?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Delia is currently waiting for Elder Philip in the office¡­¡±


    Standing in front of Chen Heng and listening to his words, Kerry lowered his voice even more. At this moment, he said respectfully, ¡°He seems to have something to discuss with Elder Philip.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then what are you waiting for?¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s face was cold and stern. He maintained Philip¡¯s usual style, but there was a hint of mockery in his eyes as he said this.


    After saying this, he ignored Kerry in front of him. Instead, he directly turned around and walked towards the office. His actions were very fast. Very soon, he left Kerry there.


    Kerry stood up slowly and looked at Chen Heng, who was walking forward. He looked like he was going to look for Delia. He wiped his sweat and heaved a sigh of relief.


    From the looks of it, he was under a lot of pressure when facing Chen Heng. After all, Philip was one of the three most powerful elders in the Red Lotus Society. His usual style could also be said to be powerful.


    No one in the Red Lotus Society would not feel pressured to face such an elder. Moreover, he knew clearly in his heart that he hade to Philip¡¯s residence this time with malicious intentions.


    Knowing this, Kerry was naturally nervous, afraid that he would be crushed to death by Philip if he was not careful. Fortunately, it seemed that his luck was not bad. He did not anger Philip and still managed to keep his life.


    He could not help but wipe the sweat off his body and secretly let out a sigh of relief. Then, he followed Chen Heng¡¯s figure and slowly walked forward.


    From the road in front of him all the way to the front, there was another building. The office of the Red Lotus Society was located in the middle. When Chen Heng walked into this office, there was already someone waiting inside.


    It was a fat man who looked very strong. Compared to Philip, this man looked much younger. He was only in his early forties, and his figure was very plump. He looked very strong.


    At this moment, he was sitting on a wooden chair. He looked like he had been sitting there for a while. Hearing footsteps outside, he immediately turned around and looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°Philip, my dear friend.¡±


    He stood up and looked at Chen Heng in front of him. A bright smile appeared on his face as if he was Philip¡¯s old friend, ready toe up and give him a hug.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at the fatty in front of him and said coldly. The person in front of him was the other elder in the Red Lotus Society besides Philip. His name was Delia. He was one of the people who had explored the ruins together with Philip and established the Red Lotus Society together.


    ¡°Tell me, what exactly is going on?¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Delia in front of him and said calmly, ¡°If I remember correctly, we seemed to have an agreement back then. If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t set foot on other people¡¯s bases.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a long time before the next meeting. Why have youe here this time?¡±


    ¡°Philip, my friend.¡±


    Delia did not think much of Chen Heng¡¯s cold attitude. He kept his bright smile on his face. ¡°I heard that the Princess of the Oriel family has already been in your hands¡­¡±


    The moment he opened his mouth, he immediately revealed his motive.


    ¡°The news got out very quickly¡­¡±


    Looking at Delia in front of him, Chen Heng was also a little surprised.


    ording to Philip¡¯s memories, the decision to capture Gunali was made by Philip alone. From the beginning to the end, Philip was the only one in charge. And now, in less than half a day, Delia already knew the news. This was obviously not something that Philip had informed Delia.


    With Philip¡¯s personality, if he really captured Gunali, he would probably want to keep it for himself. How could he let otherse and share it with him?


    Obviously, the people around Philip were not as reliable as he thought. Many of them might have been bribed by others. Of course, it was the same in reality. Besides Delia, there were also people that Philip had arranged to be used to deliver messages.


    However, inparison, the other party¡¯s actions were still a little too fast.


    ¡°So what if it is?¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Delia in front of him. After a moment of silence, he spoke again. If it was the original Philip, he would definitely not admit it at this moment. He would firmly deny it to give the other party a chance.


    However, at this moment, Chen Heng admitted it right away. Sitting on the wooden chair and looking at Chen Heng in front of him, Delia was a little surprised. It was as if he did not expect him to agree so directly.


    ¡°The Princess of the Oriel family, this is a big fis]


    He looked at Chen Heng in front of him, and a smile appeared on his face. He said, ¡°If I remember correctly, it has been a long time since the Oriel family had a person with such a strong bloodline in the past hundred years.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Chen Heng nced at him and said casually, ¡°I caught the person. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Originally, there wasn¡¯t any. But since we¡¯re already here, then ording to the agreement we made before, we should all have the right to enjoy the sacrifice, right?¡±


    Delia smiled. There was a kind smile on his fat face as if he was discussing business.


    ¡°That being said¡­¡±


    Chen Heng nced at him and revealed a yful expression. ¡°But when you were secretly tributing your sacrifices, you didn¡¯t seem to think about me, right?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything without evidence.¡±


    Delia shook his head and denied it. He wanted to say something else. Looking at the other party¡¯s expression, Chen Heng understood that if there were no idents today, the other party would definitely stay here until he agreed to the start of the ritual.


    ¡°I¡¯s not impossible for you to participate in the ritual.¡±


    He looked at Delia and suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too heartless.


    In front of him, listening to Chen Heng¡¯s words, Delia subconsciously wanted to continue persuading him, but as he spoke, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. ¡°What did you say just now?¡±

 Chapter 508 - Delia

    <h4>Chapter 508 ¨C Delia</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°I said¡­ It¡¯s not impossible for you to get involved¡­¡±


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng looked at Delia and said calmly. His words were very cold. Along with Philip¡¯s appearance, he looked very calm.


    However, Delia did not care about this. He did not think much of it. In fact, he was very used to it. After all, in normal times, Philip would look like this. There was nothing strange about it.


    Moreover,pared to Chen Heng¡¯s appearance, he was more concerned about his attitude at this moment.


    ¡°Philip, my dear friend¡­¡±


    At the same spot, he suddenly stood up. Then, he said with some disbelief, ¡°Are you really willing to let me join in?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Chen Heng nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°Since you¡¯vee here on purpose, what¡¯s the use of me chasing you away?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ll leave if I don¡¯t let you join?¡±


    Delia¡¯s face revealed an awkward expression. Indeed, even if Chen Heng asked him to leave and didn¡¯t let him join them, would he leave?


    What a joke.


    To be able to hold great power in a cult like the Red Lotus Society and dominate for so many years, he was not the kind of person who wouldpromise easily.


    If he was really that kind of person, he would have long been eaten clean by others. How could he be the one to hold on to the power?


    ¡°However, you also know the value of Princess of Oriel.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Delia in front of him, and a yful look appeared on his face. ¡°It was not easy for me to capture her. Since she hase to my territory, she is mine.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to enjoy the sacrifice, but shouldn¡¯t you be paying something?¡±


    Just as I expected, this thought shed through Delia¡¯s mind when he heard Chen Heng¡¯s words, but the smile on his face did not change. ¡°What do you want?


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s something I can give, I can give it to you.¡±


    ¡°How about giving me the small evolution stone lode in the north?¡±


    Chen Heng said lightly and directly stated his request. ¡°My request isn¡¯t high either. I just need to use it for ten years.¡±


    ¡°Using Princess Oriel to exchange for the right to use the lode for ten years. This request isn¡¯t too hefty, right?¡±


    To Chen Heng, most of the resources in Delia¡¯s hands were useless. However, among so many things, there were always some that he could use. The evolution stone lode in Delia¡¯s hands was one of them.


    ording to Philip¡¯s memories, although that lode was very small, it could produce a few small evolution stones every year. It could be considered a good ce.


    And things like evolution stones were equally important to Chen Heng. They could increase his true spirit and speed up his cultivation. Dalia, who was opposite Chen Heng, heard Chen Heng¡¯s words, and many thoughts shed through his mind.


    ¡°No, not more than five years.¡±


    He subconsciously retorted, ¡°My dear friend, you have to understand that the mineral lode is the most important thing in my hands.


    ¡°If you use it directly, it will trouble me.


    ¡°At most five years, no more than that.¡±


    Standing in the same ce, he gritted his teeth and said this, looking very determined. He could not take a step back. However, in reality, he was already prepared for Chen Heng to bargain.


    To his surprise, in front of him, Chen Heng just nodded and said directly, ¡°Deal.¡±


    Dalia couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by Chen Heng¡¯s attitude.

 Chapter 509 - The Sacrificial Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 509 ¨C The Sacrificial Ceremony</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°What a good sacrificial offering¡­¡± In front of the altar, Delia looked at Gunali before him and felt her enormous origin. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Philip discovered first. Now, we can only split it equally¡­¡± He thought greedily.


    Philip had been the one to negotiate with the Oriel family from the beginning to the end, including discovering the high-quality sacrificial offering, Gunali, which was also Philip¡¯s first discovery. After discovering Gunali, he did not make a sound but instead, he quietly concealed the news and only


    revealed it now.


    Of course, in Delia¡¯s opinion, Philip was still a little too slow. If it was him, after discovering Gunali as an offering, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold back and wait for anything and would have made the first move to capture Gunali regardless of the consequences. His own strength would instantly


    increase significantly after bringing her to the altar. At that time, even if other people around knew the news, what could they do?


    Delia would not be like Philip. After finding Gunali, he did not make a move immediately but instead dragged it out for a year, to the extent that Delia even found an opportunity to share the abundant spoils of war.


    Dalia despised Philip¡¯s wishy-washy actions, However, there was still a smile on his face. His gaze was fixed on Gunali as if he would eat her up. Gunali shrank back in fear when she felt his gaze. At this moment, she could feel unprecedentedly intense malice from Dalia, as though he wanted to swallow


    her alive. It was terrifying, Gunali subconsciously felt fearful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraic


    ..¡± Mary seemed to have sensed something and spoke softly to Gunali andforted her.


    Gunali nodded and forced herself to look forward. At this moment, the ceremony had already begun. As time passed, they walked forward one by one in the surroundings. Waves of mournful cries came from the front, resounding just like that. Gunali subconsciously shrank her body, and a look of fear


    appeared on her face.


    ¡°They¡­ What on earth are they doing? This thought shed through her mind subconsciously.


    Under her gaze, a young-looking youth was pulled onto the altar. Following that, along with a wave of mournful screams, a thick bloody aura spread out. A human head fell to the ground. A new life had disappeared, losing all its vitality. Gunali looked at the scene in front of her and was stunned.


    ¡°Is he dead?¡± She muttered to herself as she looked at the corpse that silently fell before her.


    After the young man¡¯s corpse fell, things were not over yet. Under the altar¡¯s power, the fresh corpse began to change rapidly. Flesh and blood within it quickly spread out, revealing the white bones. After that, even the white bones disappeared, turning into a pale white bone powder pile scattered on the


    ground. It was apparent and eye-catching, A life that was initially fresh and alive had entirely disappeared as if it had never appeared before.


    This scene also gave Gunali a vivid lesson. In the past, she had never experienced what death was. This topic of death seemed to be very far-fetched for her. She had never thought that the people around her would one day be like this. In the past, Malikado had indeed protected her very well.


    Yet, before her, death appeared in such a violent, vivid, and cruel way, telling her the brutal truth.


    ¡°Will I be like that?¡± Gunali was stunned for a long time, and then this thought shed through her mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± In front, Mary¡¯s voice slowly sounded.


    Gunali looked forward. Mary was still standing there with a faint smile on her face. Even in the face of such a cruel scene, she didn¡¯t seem to change her expression. She was much strongerpared to Gunali. She didn¡¯t show any fear even when she looked at the scene in front of her.


    ¡°It will be over soon.¡± She looked at Gunali and said softly. As she spoke, she sighed to herself.


    If one looked carefully, one could see that Mary¡¯s hands were trembling slightly. It was evident that she was afraid of dying like this too. Most people would be like this when facing an unknown situation.


    However, they still had to face what they had to face. Soon, the people in front of them stepped forward. Corpsesnded on the altar one by one, and bone dust fell all over the ground. Gunali was stunned, looking at the scene before her.


    In the distance, Chen Heng walked to the front of the altar and watched the sacrificial ceremony from the side without the others knowing, Keo stood beside him. He could not help but feel puzzled, looking at Chen Heng¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Elder Philip, aren¡¯t we going over?¡± Keo looked at the scene before him and could not help but say, ¡°The ceremony has already begun. If we don¡¯t go over, I¡¯m afraid that Elder Delia will have to sacrifice herself directly.¡±


    The most significant part of the ceremony this time was Gunali. Based on the rhythm before him, if he did not go over after a long time, he was afraid Delia would directly send Gunali to the altar.


    Although, ording to the agreement in advance, this ceremony belonged to them both, half each. If one of them did not go over after a long time, they were afraid that the other party would directly end the ceremony and take away all the power generated from it. Based on Keo¡¯s understanding of Dalia,


    Dali would be capable of doing such a thing¡­

 Chapter 510 - Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 510 ¨C Suppression</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Why is there an Ancient Armor on Princess Oriel¡¯s body? This thought shed across Delia¡¯s mind as he observed the entire process that had urred on Gunali¡¯s body.


    Delia, who was in charge of the authority of the Red Lotus Society, naturally knew about the Ancient Armor. He knew about it very well. Therefore, he immediately recognized the situation before him and understood what exactly was on Gunali¡¯s body. However, this was precisely the reason why he was


    puzzled. After all, Ancient Armors were considered divine items even on the Qika Star and extremely rare in the entire Qika Federation.


    The situation on the Hechi star was not as good as the Qika star in the past. Hence, it was likely that no one in the entire Hechi star possessed an Ancient Armor. And if this was how precious an Ancient Armor was, even with the power of the Oriel family, they shouldn¡¯t have possessed them. After all,


    although the Oriel family was powerful, they weren¡¯t evenparable to the Red Lotus Society. They should not have such a divine item.


    Delia looked at Gunali before him. The moment the Ancient Armor appeared, the magic formation around them automatically stopped operating, and everything came to a standstill. That powerful energy was dissipating.


    Even if they did not fight, Delia could understand the power from that figure just by sensing it from afar, causing him to be slightly surprised. Such a terrifying power could not havee from Gunali herself.


    So, had the spirituality in the armor automatically awakened? It was possible. Delia understood the terrifying potential of Gunali¡¯s bloodline. With the characteristics of the Ancient Armor, it was not impossible to choose Gunali as its future master. And when Gunali was in danger, it was usual for the


    Ancient Armor had automatically awakened to protect Gunali.


    It would not be like this if it were something else. But the Ancient Armor had a self-core and spirituality which could not be measured bymon sense. However, this was not bad. Many thoughts shed through Delia¡¯s mind.


    It was well known that its owner¡¯s power would limit the power of the Ancient Armor.


    With Gunali¡¯s power, even if the Ancient Armor were revived, it would not be able to release too much power. Once Gunali was dealt with, not only would he receive feedback from the priest, but he would also receive an Ancient Armor. With Delia¡¯s and the Ancient Armor¡¯s strength, he would be genuinely


    invincible on this Hechi Star by then.


    Delia¡¯s heart was burning with passion as he thought of it. Then, he said fiercely, ¡°Go up and take her down!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the people around him swarmed out. The Red Lotus Association members in long robes and the soldiers with weapons around them ran to the front.


    At the same time, the power of the magic formation gathered around them. There was a terrifying power brewing in the silence, ready to unleash a powerful attack at any moment.


    Even though he thought he could suppress the entire scene for safety, Delia still chose to watch from the sidelines for the time being and let his subordinates go and test out how much power the other party could unleash. However, the scene before him soon widens his eyes.


    In front of him, electric currents surged. The power of the magic formation emerged as though a big mark had descended from the sky. At the same time, many cannonballs flew about, suppressing that figure directly together with the attacks of the Red Lotus members. An attack of this level was already


    sufficient to shake a fourth rank powerhouse.


    At the very least, Delia boasted that if he were among them, even though he would not suffer much damage, he would most likely be flustered for a while before he could settle the situation before him. However, that was not the case for the figure before him.


    The figure slowly looked forward after sensing the attacks from all directions. A mighty and imposing aura pervaded the air as if an Azure Dragon had raised its head and revealed its terrifying strength. In the next moment, that figure stretched out his hand.


    Bang!


    A muffled thunder appeared in a sh in the air, and a series of clear and crisp bangs sounded in all directions. Following that, a shocking scene appeared. That magic formation that whistled in all directions and shrouded the entire encampment was directly torn apart. The earth began to shake.


    All attacks were blocked and were affected by an invisible force, unable to continue breaking through, just as they were about to approach. In front of them, the figure looked like a mighty King that no one could get close to and hurt.


    She stood there, and her elegant demeanor looked clear at this moment. This scene shocked the people around her.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡± Delia¡¯s eyes almost popped out, looking at the scene in front of him, ¡°She is only a mortal!¡± Delia had especially confirmed it before.


    Gunali¡¯s bloodline potential was indeed strong, and that kind of origin made him happy. However, regardless of her potential and bloodline, at least for now, Gunali was just a mortal. In theory, not to mention such arge force, even an adult could quickly subdue her.


    An ordinary little girl should not be that strong even if she had the Ancient Armor. Why was she so strong? He was a little shocked and did not understand why.


    In the distance, Chen Heng looked at the scene before him and was also a little surprised.


    ¡°Her bloodline potential is so strong? He looked at the familiar Ancient Armor in the distance and could not help but have this thought.


    At this moment, the person controlling the Ancient Armor was naturally not Gunali but Chen Heng. Just now, a strand of the remnant will that Chen Heng had lodged in the broken bones spontaneously appeared, temporarily recing Gunali¡¯s body. The Ancient Armor¡¯s power reappeared with her body as


    the center.


    In the previous battle, just like Chen Heng and Red, the Ancient Armor was also heavily damaged, almost disintegrating. Since Chen Heng recovered, other than feeding his body, he had also been collecting materials to slowly restore the Ancient Armor, allowing it to recover a bit of its strength barely.


    However, this strength had nothing to do with the force it disyed at this moment.


    ¡®The bit of strength that Chen Heng had stored within the broken bones, even with the ancient battle armor, could only erupt with the force of a fourth rank at most. However, the situation before him did not stop there. Gunali¡¯s potential was much stronger than Chen Heng had imagined.


    It was to the extent that she could allow the Ancient Armor to unleash such strength just by using her body as a carrier. However, this was not bad. Chen Heng revealed a smile as he looked ahead. The Ancient Armor slowly turned around, and its gaze graduallynded on Delia. In an instant, unparalleled


    majesty was emitted.


    Delia¡¯s face was slightly pale, and he felt immense pressure. He had never felt that pressure before, and it almost made him feel suffocated. His blood froze as though it was about to stop circting. However, even so, he did not show any weakness. The strength that the Ancient Armor had disyed


    earlier was indeed powerful.


    However, Delia was also confident. As one of the three elders of the Red Lotus Society, Delia was just like Philip in the past. He was also at the peak of the fourth rank, which strength was the strongest in the entire Hechi star. Although the power that the Ancient Armor had disyed was mighty, he might


    not be a match for it.


    Furthermore, there was Philip. Philip, Chen Heng¡¯s avatar, was still standing a distance away. This gave Delia some confidence. After all, as the three elders of the Red Lotus Society, although their rtionship was not harmonious, there was even some tension between them. However, they would still


    lend a helping hand in a dangerous situation. If Philip were to make a move, there would be two peak fourth rank powerhouses.


    Delia did not believe that they would be able to deal with the Ancient Armor with such strength. No matter how powerful the Ancient Armor was, it was just a tool for support. The mighty ones should be humans.


    Many thoughts shed through Delia¡¯s mind. Beside his ears, a crisp sound sounded. Along with the crisp sound of footsteps, the figure in front of him took a step forward. His movements were very calm, just like normal times. There didn¡¯t seem to be any abnormalities. But Delia¡¯s movements couldn¡¯t


    help but freeze at this moment, and he subconsciously fell into great fear.


    He seemed to be affected by an unknown force, and the scene in front of him began to change. Ina trance, he felt as if he was in hell. In the past, the sacrifices that he had personally delivered to the altar appeared one after another. Each of them looked at him with a ferocious expression and pounced on


    him, devouring him alive. They did not spare a single bone, and they were all bitten clean. Blood spilled all over the ground, and intense pain surfaced in his heart.


    ¡°No! This isn¡¯t real!¡¯ Delia¡¯s heart was filled with fear, and this thought kept echoing in his mind.


    ¡°All of you are already dead! How can it reappear?¡± He roared and looked at those ferocious faces before him as if he wanted to scare them away, but this was of no use. He was torn apart again, just like before, and dismembered a momentter. In the next moment, everything happened again.


    He returned to his original state again, repeating the process from before. This process repeated time and time, and it seemed to be apanied by the disturbance of the demonic sound, causing his mind to be chaotic and unable to remain calm gradually.


    After an unknown period, his mindpletely copsed. Standing beside Chen Heng, Keo looked forward to the outside world, and he was utterly stunned. A horrifying scene appeared. Everything changed as the Ancient Armor figure looked forward and nced at Delia.


    Delia seemed to have been possessed. His face became paler. His expression also became ferocious and crazy, as if he had been affected by some unknown power.


    Then, a horrifying scene appeared. His entire body began to crackle as he stretched out his hands, tearing his body apart. Blood dripped on the ground as Delia tore off pieces of his flesh before throwing them away. The entire scene was terrifying.


    With the powerful life force of a fourth rank existence, this process continued for a long time. Only when his entire body turned into a skeleton did he use all his strength to break his neck, ending everything.


    Following that, the mes began to burn. The golden mes ignited from Delia¡¯s corpse, burning brightly as though it was the legendary Holy Fire. A miserable roar rang out.


    In the distance, Chen Heng looked in that direction. Delia¡¯s distorted true spirit let out a mournful howl within the mes. It was as if it had suffered the most miserable torture in the world. Just the sound of the entire scene was terrifying.


    Looking at the scene, Chen Heng already understood that the matter was about to end. Delia was done. Perhaps Delia himself did not expect that he would end up with such an unbelievable ending. He did not experience any fierce battles, nor was there any gambling, His soul was distorted with just a


    nce. Even his true spirit was blinded and distorted, and he killed himself. The whole process was so direct, without any resistance.


    Gunali¡¯s potential was even stronger than Chen Heng had imagined.


    After improving the Ancient Armor and Chen Heng¡¯s power, her potential seemed to have been developed, and she had indeed disyed that unique power. The power that had distorted her true spirit and messed up herself just now hade from Gunali¡¯s psionic ability.


    After being upgraded, this psionic ability was no longer limited to sensing good and evil. Instead, it could be improved and be a genuinely effective attack method. Judging from the current situation, the effect was undoubtedly excellent.


    Of course, this was also rted to Delia¡¯s situation. Like Philip, Delia¡¯s strength was also upgraded through a sacrificial ritual. Although the power obtained through a sacrificial ritual was fast, it also lost many of the honing points in obtaining power.


    Compared to the powerhouses who had been promoted normally, Delia¡¯s true spirit could not withstand a single attack. Other than the mighty power obtained through the long-term sacrifices, there was no need to look at other aspects.


    This was also why it was so easily defeated and distorted by Chen Heng¡¯s true spirit. If it were not for its fatal w, with the Ancient Armor¡¯s current strength, it would not have exceeded it by much. Under normal circumstances, it would not have been able to do this easily.


    Of course, it was not just Delia. Even Philip was the same. If he had denied it, Chen Heng would not have been able to suppress Philip¡¯s true spirit so quickly and take his body. This also led to the result in front of his eyes.


    ¡°Anyhow, no matter what, to be able to do this, to easily distort a fourth rank true spirit and cause it to fall into a state of self-destruction¡­¡± Chen Heng looked forward with a satisfied expression. ¡°This power is pretty good.¡±

 Chapter 511 - The Curtain Falls

    <h4>Chapter 511 ¨C The Curtain Falls</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Perhaps even as Gunali¡¯s father, Malikado did not know how powerful the potential contained within Gunali¡¯s body was. At least from the current situation, even if this potential was just slightly channeled and developed through the Ancient Armor, one could still feel the power.


    Such powerful potential was extremely rare even in Chen Heng¡¯s long journey. It was very difficult topare different worlds. However, at least in this world, only Lu Yao had the potential to beparable to Gunali. As for who had the stronger potential between the two, it was hard to say.


    However, there was no doubt that the two belonged to the top group and were definitely considered extremely powerful geniuses. Chen Heng smiled as he thought about it. In front of him, everything around him had changed. Everything had been reborn and was gradually changing.


    When the dust settled, Delia¡¯s corpse slowly transformed into dust and scattered on the ground, leaving no trace behind. In front of him, the figure wearing the Ancient Armor was still standing, Although he was just alone, he was just like a king, equipped with a terrifying aura that seemingly made him


    invincible and had the power to rule the world.


    ¡®When they saw Delia¡¯s end, all the Red Lotus Society around them revealed expressions of fear. Clearly, as members of the Red Lotus Society, they had some understanding of the strength of Elder Delia. They were also very clear about the terrifying power of the formation that was activated just now.


    However, even though it was such a terrifying formation and such a powerful power, it was still forcefully blocked and directly wiped out. No matter how they looked at it, this force was not something they could stand against. After understanding this point, the surrounding Red Lotus Disciples scattered


    and fled.


    Many of the more intelligent ones saw Chen Heng standing in the distance and hurriedly ran over to stand beside Chen Heng.


    ¡°Elder Philip!¡±


    Their faces were filled with terror as they let out blood-curdling screams, as if they had all been frightened. However, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he waved his hand.


    A wisp of energy spread out and a terrifying power erupted, drowning everything. Immediately, the people who screamed the most screamed in pain. Their entire bodies were petrified and they tured into statues in front of everyone. They looked very lifelike; one could still see the malevolence and fear


    on their faces when they were alive.


    ¡°Those who dare to shout again, scram for me.¡±


    The cold words came from the front. Chen Heng stood on the spot, his gaze fixed on the front. From the beginning to the end, he did not look at those Red Lotus Disciples. He only said indifferently, ¡°Those who want to live stand behind me obediently.¡±


    As the words fell, the aura that was originally suppressing the surroundings gradually disappeared. At this point, it stopped. Keo looked at Chen Heng with some lingering fear. In that instant just now, the terrifying aura suppressed the surroundings. Even he felt a sense of horror and almost thought that


    he was going to die. That feeling was extremely terrifying, It was something he had never felt before.


    ¡°Elder Philip¡¯s power is actually so terrifying¡­¡±


    This was the first time that Keo felt that the person in front of him was so unfamiliar. In the past, he had followed Philip for more than ten years. He originally thought that he already had a very good understanding of him. However, from the situation in front of him, this was not the case at all. The old


    man in front of him clearly still contained a power that could devour everything. It was just that he had never disyed it.


    ¡°Keo.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s voice sounded in front of him once again. Standing there, he pointed in front of him. Keo immediately reacted and understood what he meant.


    ¡°Elder Delia has already left.¡±


    He bowed respectfully to Chen Heng and then left. He shouted at the Red Lotus disciples around him, ¡°Those who want to live,e with me immediately!¡±


    Delia was already dead. However, the portion of the inheritance that he left behind still exists. Since he had already fallen, the portion that originally belonged to him would be up for grabs. Taking advantage of this opportunity, it was a good time to earn a portion of the goods left by Delia.


    Keo understood this point. He put in even more effort and became even more respectful to Chen Heng. He could not understand what had happened to Philip. He could only think that Elder Philip had been hiding from him in the past and had not revealed all of his strength.


    Now that he had revealed it, it was obvious that he had made a big move. Furthermore, Keo had followed Philip as his confidant. If Philip went to a higher ce, there would be benefits for him. When he thought of this, he could not help but feel excited. His movements became more agile and capable.


    Some of the misceneous matters were handled by Keo.


    Chen Heng stood on the spot and looked at the Ancient Armor in front of him. The figure in front of him was not Gunali. It was more appropriate to say that Chen Heng had borrowed Gunali¡¯s body and used the Ancient Armor to create a temporary clone. The power borrowed was a mixture of Chen Heng¡¯s.


    own and the Ancient Armor¡¯s.


    Of course, the majority of it was the power hidden in Gunali¡¯s body. Now that the purpose of the training had been achieved, and the things that needed to be done had been done. Then, it would be a good chance to try again.


    ¡®Let me see your potential.¡¯


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind..

 Chapter 512 - A Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 512:</h4> <h4>Chapter 512 ¨C A Surprise</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°That power¡­¡±


    Mary recalled the power she had felt before. That terrifying power that seemed to be able to topple mountains and overtum seas, as if it could destroy the heavens and earth, seemed to be emitted from this small fragment of bone.


    From the very beginning, the feeling Gunali gave her was very different. That feeling was different from the other people around her who had been captured as sacrifices as if there was some secret hidden within. The attitude of the Red Lotus disciples after that proved this point. But even so, the


    possibility of such a little girl possessing terrifying power was too low.


    Mary would not think so. Everything seemed to be the power of this small fragment of bone.


    ¡®If the person who possesses this fragment of bone is me¡­¡±


    Mary could not help but have this thought sh through her mind. However, she sighed, and a self-deprecating expression appeared on her face. Previously, most of the offerings in the stone pce had been snatched by the Red Lotus Disciples in various ways.


    However, there were also a small number of people who had entered voluntarily in search of a powerful force. Mary was one of these people.


    However, from the final oue, nothing seemed to be different. Mary turned around and looked at Gunali. Compared to her, Gunali had almost everything she wanted. A good family, a noble bloodline, and¡­


    That mysterious and powerful power. It was really enviable. Mary sighed in her heart, but she didn¡¯t do anything. She just silently looked at Gunali, who was lying on the head of the bed and seemed to be asleep, with mixed feelings.


    From the outside, she heard footsteps. Then, the door of the room was opened, and a handsome and dignified middle-aged man ran in. He was so fast that Mary didn¡¯t know how he got in.


    ¡°Gunali!¡±


    Looking at Gunali in the room, he was ecstatic. Even his movements were trembling, for fear of waking the little girl in front of him.


    As for Mary, she seemed to have beenpletely ignored by him. Mary looked at this scene with mixed feelings.


    ¡°This is¡­ Gunali¡¯s father?¡±


    Standing where she was, she looked at the middle-aged man in front of her with mixed feelings. ¡°He looks so strong¡­¡±


    Mary had seen the middle-aged man in the photo frame before. It was the middle-aged man who was holding Gunali, but his aura was stronger. After a long while, Malikado tumed around and looked at Mary who was beside him. His gaze was somewhat scrutinizing, but he did not say anything. He only


    nodded at her, then turned around and looked at the broken bone on Gunali¡¯s body.


    Under his gaze, there was a faint light flickering within the broken bone. There seemed to be an inexplicable power emerging within it, making people feel that it was unique. However, very soon, this power quieted down and dissipated, as if it had never appeared before.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Sensing the power just now, Malikado¡¯s expression changed. He had already realized something.


    At this time, Chen Heng¡¯s consciousness had already left the broken bone. In the quiet and spaciousboratory, Chen Heng was busy working on his work, doing experiments in his hand. An inexplicable fluctuation appeared. He subconsciously raised his head and


    looked into the distance as if he had sensed something.


    ¡°Has it ended?¡±


    The scene from before appeared in his mind, and he quickly skimmed through it. Then, he nodded. He was quite satisfied with this matter.


    ¡°The ck King¡­


    ¡°Tseem to have caught another big fish¡­¡±


    A smile appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face. He had an inexplicable affinity with Gunali. When the people around him saw him, they could not help but be surprised.


    ¡®The person who had left with Gunali was not Chen Heng¡¯s actual body, but a part of his power. This was a corresponding measure to prevent Gunali from getting into trouble. After all, knowing that someone was eyeing Gunali, how could Chen Heng not take any precautions and let the others do whatever


    they wanted?


    That broken bone was once a fragment of his body, and it was the most suitable part of his true spirit energy to be used as a host.


    This energy, coupled with the Ancient Armor, was enough to disy extremely powerful battle prowess. Chen Heng was quite satisfied with the current situation.


    This one trip that he had not only resolved a hidden danger, but it had also subdued the Red Lotus Society¡¯s forces. This would be of great benefit to Chen Heng¡¯s future ns. The Red Lotus Society¡¯s forces were muchrger than the Oriel family¡¯s. Moreover, they had connections with many of the


    influential figures in the Hechi Star. Through them, he could obtain many precious resources and even other things.


    Of course, up until now, Chen Heng had only controlled Elder Philip. There was still some time before he could control the entire Red Lotus Society. However, from Chen Heng¡¯s point of view, this was almost sufficient. After subduing the Red Lotus Society, Chen Heng would be able to use the Red Lotus


    Society¡¯s resources to increase the progress of his experiments greatly.


    Once he recovered his previous strength, he could even borrow the power of the Red Lotus Society and the Oriel family to spread his influence throughout the entire Hechi Star and obtain a huge amount of influence. If he could really do this, it would be much more convenient for Chen Heng.


    Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and then he thought of Gunali.


    ¡°Now, I reckon that Marikado¡¯s side will be very pleasantly surprised, right?


    Chen Heng thought with some wicked interest. At this moment, he could already imagine Marikado¡¯s mood. And in reality, it was indeed so.


    Malikado was feeling very pleasantly surprised at this moment. The legendary Ancient Armor had actually reappeared. Moreover, the one who possessed this legendary item was not anyone else, but his daughter. This kind of surprise was really too big.


    In the quiet room, Malikado had already heard the story from Mary. He even knew the fact that an elder of the Red Lotus Society had died and was injured by Gunali.


    To put it bluntly, when Malikado first heard this news, his eyeballs almost popped out. Was this a joke? An elder of the Red Lotus Society was a person who stood at the peak of Hechi Star. Usually, it would be extremely difficult for one to even walk in front of them, let alone kill them.


    The Oriel family was not an ordinary power. With Malikado¡¯s strength andwork, he naturally knew of the existence of the Red Lotus Society and understood the power of the Red Lotus Society¡¯s elders. This was a true peak figure. Even he himself had to look up to him. Now, such a peak figure had died


    at the hands of his daughter.


    From Mary¡¯s description, it didn¡¯t even take much effort. This was really¡­ a pleasant surprise. Looking at his daughter lying on the big bed, seemingly in a deep sleep, aplicated expression appeared on his face. At this moment, he really wanted to wake Gunali up and ask her in detail about what had


    happened previously.

 Chapter 513 - The Mark of Despair

    <h4>Chapter 513 ¨C The Mark of Despair</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A momentter, Gunali finally woke up. When she woke up, she found that she had returned to her familiar room. Everything around her was so familiar. The familiar decorations and the familiar aura made her feel at ease. She could not help but let out a sigh of relief.


    When she saw the two figures standing in front of her, she sat up subconsciously. Her face revealed a look of pleasant surprise.


    ¡°Father, Mary!¡±


    She subconsciously ran forward and hugged Malikado. She almost burst into tears.


    ¡°I¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Malikado patted his daughter¡¯s shoulder andforted her softly. ¡°No one would dare to hurt you with me here.¡±


    As he spoke, he felt a little guilty in his heart. He had already learned from Mary what Gunali had experienced before. Even though he was just a bystander, he could still feel a thrill from Mary¡¯s description. How can the headquarters of the Red Lotus Society be a safe ce for his daughter?


    Gunali, as a child, must have encountered an unimaginable danger when she entered. Not to mention the elders of the Red Lotus Society. Ina ce like this, not to mention Gunali, even if Malikado entered himself, he would probably not be able to escape the fate of dying. If it were not for that mysterious


    Ancient Armor, Gunali would not have been able to return this time.


    Malikado could not help but clench his fists thinking of this possibility. An inexplicable anger rose in his heart. He had never thought that his daughter would one day encounter such a risk. He had actually been very careful about the possible actions of the Red Lotus Society.


    Usually, there were people watching Gunali¡¯s every move to ensure her safety. However, after more than a year had passed, he had finally rxed. He had actually allowed someone to snatch Gu Nali away from his family¡¯s manor. This was truly a great humiliation.


    Malikado¡¯s heart was filled with anger, and his body was trembling slightly. However, on the surface, he still maintained his calm. He onlyforted his daughter before he opened his mouth to ask. He had already heard about Gunali¡¯s experiences from Mary, who was standing beside him.


    Ever since Gunali had entered the Red Lotus Society¡¯s headquarters, she had been with Mary. She had even been protected by Mary to a certain extent. Mary knew most of what Gunali had experienced. However, there were some things that only Gunali herself knew. For example, the origin of the Ancient


    Armor and the power that resided in that fragment of bone.


    The power that could defeat an elder of the Red Lotus Society, that resided in that fragment of bone was at least above that of the current Malikado. It was even at the peak of the entire. This kind of terrifying power must havee from a certain source. That Ancient Armor was even a legendary


    divine item. Even if one searched the entire Hechi, it was very likely that one would not be able to find one.


    ¡®Where did Gunali obtain it from? With this doubt in mind, Melector began to ask seriously. A momentter, he walked out of the room. Gunali was still very tired.


    After chatting with Melector for a while, she quickly went back to sleep. Mary was also arranged by Malikado to rest in another room. As for Malikado, he came to an area of the manor alone.


    The faint fragrance of flowers spread in all directions. There was no one around. There were only faint sounds of insects and birds. It was very quiet. In the middle, a huge Golden Dragon Tree stood there. The huge crown of the tree-covered an area, casting a shadow on the ground.


    Malikado walked in front of the shadow, raised his head, and looked at the Golden Dragon Tree in front of him.


    ¡°Is it here?¡±


    Standing on the spot, looking at the huge Golden Dragon Tree in front of him, Malikado frowned. ording to the information he got from Gunali, the broken bone seemed toe from here. Moreover, she seemed to have obtained it more than a year ago.


    The Golden Dragon Tree in front of him was also very strange. More than half a year ago, the Golden Dragon Tree suddenly showed signs of decline. At that time, the golden leaves had all withered, and there were faint signs of bad luck.


    However, this process did notst long, In just a few months, the situation hadpletely disappeared, and it had be lush and luxuriant again. It looked even more robust than before.


    Now, not only had itpletely returned to its previous appearance, it had even taken a step further and had faintly be muchrger.


    Before this, Malikado had not paid much attention to this situation. He only thought that it was normal growth. But now, it seemed that this Golden Dragon Tree was vaguely rted to what had happened to Gunali. After all, that broken bone seemed to have been found around this Golden Dragon Tree.


    ¡°The spatial turbulence a year ago¡­¡±


    Malikado thought of the incident a year ago. The Golden Dragon Tree was located in the Oriel family¡¯s manor. It was usually very strict, and it was impossible for outsiders to enter. Normally, even a fly couldn¡¯t fly in. How did that broken bone get in?


    From the looks of it, it didn¡¯t seem like someone had thrown it in. After all, such a treasure couldn¡¯t be overestimated no matter how precious it was. How could it be thrown into someone else¡¯s territory and be picked up like a piece of trash? If it wasn¡¯t intended, then what was it?


    The spatial turbulence from a year ago immediately entered Malikado¡¯s mind. About a year ago, a huge spatial turbulence appeared near the Hechi Star. That turbulence was caused by an unknown reason, but it caused huge consequences. At one point, the connection between the Hechi Star and the


    outside world was cut off, At the same time, that turbulence also brought many things, most of which originated from other stars.


    That broken bone might have originated from others. Thinking of this, Malikado could not help but feel relieved. If it was really brought by the spatial turbulence, then it was most likely not something from the Hechi. As such, the possibility of that Ancient Armor causing them trouble was


    very small.


    Of course, even if it might cause trouble, Malikado could not hand it over. After all, the temptation was too great. With this item and his current strength, he would be invincible to almost everyone barring any Fifth Rank existence.


    Even the elder of the Red Lotus Society would not be a match for him. At that time, the Oriel family would reach the peak in his hands. This would be an irresistible temptation for Malikado.


    However, the discovery under the Golden Dragon Tree also reminded Malikado. He had already realized, and he immediately sent someone to do some inquiry. He would like to see if there was any news rted to the Ancient Armor in recent years.


    In the interster era, news exchange between the star areas was no longer rare, but very frequent. Divine objects like the Ancient Armors were precious even across the entire interster. There must be some news regarding it. With this thought in mind, Malik raised his head again and looked at the


    huge Golden Dragon Tree in front of him.


    In front of him, the huge Golden Dragon Tree was disyed. The huge crown of the tree was stretched out and it was very beautiful. The golden leaves looked very bright under the sunlight. There was a unique texture on them. It was very special.


    After taking a careful look at the Golden Dragon Tree before him, Malik turned around and left. What he didn¡¯t know was that while he was observing the Golden Dragon Tree, a pair of eyes were also watching him, secretly observing him. After he turned around and left, that pair of eyes retracted and


    returned to its calm state.


    ¡°Have you discovered it?¡±


    On the other side, Chen Heng sensed that Malikado had left. He retracted his gaze and smiled alone. His physical body was still being nurtured in the Golden Dragon Tree.


    In order to prevent any idents, he naturally had to take some protective measures. Therefore, when Malikado had just arrived there, Chen Heng had discovered it and was observing Malikado¡¯s movements through his body that was still being nurtured.


    From his words, Chen Heng could roughly understand his origin. However, this was not important. In any case, Chen Heng did not have any intention of hiding his origin. Moreover, based on his character, he most likely had not connected Chen Heng to the broken bone.


    In fact, it was possible that the other party had used the Ancient Armor in the broken bone as a hidden method to guard against Chen Heng. This was not impossible.


    Gunali had already told Malikado what had happened. Malikado also knew that there was consciousness in the broken bones. However, Chen Heng had not really appeared in front of Gunali in the past. From Marek¡¯s point of view, he would most likely think that the inexplicable consciousness that Gunali


    felt was the consciousness of the Ancient Armor itself. This was not strange. In fact, it was very reasonable, because the Ancient Armor itself did have consciousness.


    Ina short period of time, he should not be able to link it to Chen Heng¡¯s existence. As for the future, it might not be so.


    ¡®But after this event, Gunali should have grown a little.


    ¡®Coincidentally, the research on the Oriel family¡¯s bloodline has also reached a certain level.¡¯


    After more than a year of exploration and research, Chen Heng finally had some progress in his research on the oriel family. He had made a breakthrough. Speaking of which, this progress was also rted to his previous gains. The ck King¡¯s Sacrificial Ceremony that Chen Heng had brought back from


    the Red Lotus Society had given Chen Heng a lot of inspiration.


    To Philip and the others, the ck King¡¯s sacrificial ceremony was merely a method to construct a magic array to improve themselves.


    However, to Chen Heng, there was arge amount of information contained within it. There was even a deep understanding of the origin. It was through this ck King¡¯s Sacrificial Ceremony that Chen Heng had made a breakthrough. From another angle, he had analyzed part of the power of the Oriel


    bloodline.


    In the quiet and spaciousboratory, Chen Heng slowly walked forward. On the hugeboratory table, a huge mark had gradually taken shape and was slowly being carved out. If one observed carefully, they would discover that this mark was very simr to the one that Chen Heng had carved before,


    except that there were great differences in the details.


    Moreover, this time, this mark was veryplete and was not interrupted. It wasplete. Looking at the mark that had formed before his eyes, a smile appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face. The bloodline mark before his eyes was the result of Chen Heng¡¯s research. The curse hidden in the bloodline of the


    Oriel family was actually a kind of transformation.


    Through the research of his bloodline, Chen Heng had roughly separated it from the condensed version and finally researched this method in front of him. Chen Heng named this method as the Mark of Despair.


    Through this method, one could unleash the potential of a person in arge area and activate the bloodline power of a person in a short period, allowing it to explode in a short period.


    simply put, it was a Seed Explosion. Through this method, one could obtain a power simr to the curse of the Oriel family. In a short period, the strength of the existence that had nted the Mark of Despair would definitely increase greatly..

 Chapter 514 - – Consolidation

    <h4>Chapter 514:</h4> <h4>Chapter 514 ¨C Consolidation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Too dangerous?¡±


    The old man smiled, then stood up and looked around.


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason for the danger you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Thaventt had the time to do anything since I left.¡±


    The faint voice lingered in the darkness, bing more and more ethereal as it spread. It seemed to carry an inexplicable feeling that made people feel cold and cheerless.


    ¡°II give you some more time, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be toote¡­¡±


    In the deep darkness, a woman¡¯s voice was heard. At this moment, it was even sharper. Hearing the voice, Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward.


    The so-called darkness did not have much meaning to a person like him. He could see everything that should be seen. Therefore, he could clearly see the scene in front of him and the figure standing there.


    It was the figure of a woman. She was wearing the same robe as him, which represented the elders of the Red Lotus Society. However, she did not wear a mask on her face.


    The power on her body was powerful and dense, which made people feel particrly terrified. She had already reached the threshold of Fourth Rank and was about to break through that peak.


    This woman was none other than one of the three great elders of the Red Lotus Society. She was also thest person other than Philip and Delia.


    ¡°Tarilo¡­¡±


    Chen Heng stood where he was and looked at the woman in front of him. He was nomittal. He only said indifferently, ¡°Compared to me, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s truly in danger.


    ¡°There¡¯s may not be much on the surface. However, out of the three of us in the dark, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s hiding the deepest.¡±


    Chen Heng could feel the power on the other party¡¯s body. To be honest, Tarilo and Philip were both at the peak of the Fourth Rank. However,pared to Philip and Delia, Tarilo¡¯s strength was genuine.


    From what Chen Heng could sense, his opponent¡¯s strength was mighty. Her aura was close to Fifth Rank. If they were to fight, the original Philip would not be her opponent. She would have quickly taken him down.


    With such strength, in Philip¡¯s memories, the other party¡¯s performance was ordinary. It was as if her power was equivalent to Philip¡¯s, and there was nothing unordinary about it. Obviously, the other party was hiding very profoundly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare topare myself with you.¡±


    Tarilo looked deeply at Chen Heng, then sneered and said, ¡°Philip, you hid too well.


    ¡°So well that even I couldn¡¯t see that you actually had such strength.


    ¡°As for that idiot Delia, he directly fell in front of you. Even until he died, he didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    ¡°Now that Delia is about to die, would it be my turn next?¡±


    A cold smile appeared on her face. She had thought of many things. And she was also aware of the drastic changes that had urred previously. This was very normal.


    As the Red Lotus Association elders, they must have spies under the other party¡¯s hands. They could send information back at crucial moments. The news of the previous incident had probably already been sent out by the informant and found out by Tarilo. And with the other party¡¯s intelligence, it was


    mon for her to overthink.


    ¡°You clearly have powerful strength, but you¡¯ve been hiding. You¡¯ve even allowed Delia to die in front of you.


    ¡°The same goes for the Princess of the Oriel family. She¡¯s riddled with problems¡­¡±


    Tarilo looked at Chen Heng with fear in her eyes. ¡°Now that Delia is dead, I¡¯m afraid your next target will be me.¡±


    She sneered as if she had seen through Chen Heng¡¯s ns. Chen Heng just stood there and listened to Dale¡¯s words. He did notment on it. The other party connected the previous events. They thought that he had nned it for a long time.


    However, this was a little unfair to Philip. Looking at the situation before, Philip and Delia did not have any ns. Even though they had some private things to hide, it was nothing muchpared to the Tarilo.


    Seriously, Tarilo in front of them was the one who hid the most. At the very least, if the power in front of them erupted, Delia and Philip would be unable to stop her.


    She possessed such power, but she did not reveal it. Instead, she hid it. What was she trying to aplish? Chen Heng thought about this question with interest. Then, he raised his head and asked softly, ¡°So, this is your answer to my question?¡±


    As his indifferent words fell, a slight tremble appeared in the surroundings. Vaguely, the earth trembled. A huge magic formation appeared and connected with it.


    In an instant, light shone, and the quiet night was illuminated as if it was daytime. Chen Heng stood in the middle, as if he was at the center of the world, with an inexplicable aura.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    In front, Tarilo¡¯s voice was heard. She looked at the spell formation before her, and a smug look appeared on her face. ¡°I spent thirty years gathering materials to build this magic formation.


    ¡°It was originally used to deal with another group of people, but now it¡¯s used on you.¡±


    ¡°Another group of people?¡±


    Standing in the formation, Chen Heng looked at the formation in front of him with interest and then asked, ¡°With your strength, do you still need to spend so much effort to build the formation?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a person on this?¡±


    She was alittle surprised and asked back. Based on what she knew, the strength of this was not considered strong.


    Overall, it was not even as strong as the previous Qika Star. The strongest people were just like Philip and Tarilo, who was close to the Fifth Rank at the peak of the Fourth Rank.


    With Tarilou¡¯s strength, she was already among the strongest group of people on the Hechi Star. With such power, she actually had to expend so much effort to build a magic formation?


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Tarilo silently shook her head. ¡°Even if this star doesn¡¯t have one, it doesn¡¯t mean that other ces don¡¯t have one.¡±


    ¡°Then it must have originated from another star.¡±


    Chen Heng came to a sudden realization and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to care so much.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, who was standing in front of her, Tarilo raised her head. ¡°I have spent thirty years building this magic formation. Now, I¡¯ll give you a taste of it


    ¡®As soon as she finished speaking, the four directions shone brightly. In the distance, a huge stone statue shone brightly. In an instant, it was as if a star had exploded. Terrifying energy surged out from it and rushed out.


    In the distance, arge number of Red Lotus Disciples were gathering. Under Tarilo¡¯s orders, they began to adjust their power and control the magic formation to provide control and energy to the magic formation.


    As for Tarilo herself, she was at the center of the formation. She directed the terrifying power toward Chen Heng. Only with her as the center and arge number of strong Red Lotus Disciples as support could the power of the formation be directed out.


    Otherwise, the formation would probably explode. At that time, neither Chen Heng nor anyone else would be able to escape. Such a terrifying burst of power had reached Fifth Rank, far surpassing Fourth Rank.


    Under the effects of this terrifying power, no matter who it was, as long as they were below Fifth Rank, they would not be able to escape the fate of being reduced to ashes.


    Under the gaze of Tarilo, Chen Heng¡¯s figure was instantly swallowed by the radiance, disappearing under the terrifying burst of power. This processsted for quite a while.


    ¡®The power of the formation was too strong. After swallowing Chen Heng¡¯s body, it continued forward, directly destroying the hill in front of it like a sudden natural disaster. It permanently changed the terrain of an area.


    ¡®When the power of the formation stopped, everything in the surroundings had already ended.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Standing on the spot and looking at the silent scene in front of her, Tarilo sighed softly. At this moment, she finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s over.¡±


    Avoice came from the side, indifferent and devoid of any emotion. Tarilo¡¯s body instantly stiffened. She looked behind her somewhat sluggishly. Over there, Chen Heng was wearing a long robe. His expression was calm and indifferent as he stood silently behind her.


    The long robe on his body fluttered in the wind. It seemed that he was not injured at all. His entire person seemed to be unharmed. Even his aura did not fluctuate or affect much.


    ¡°How¡­ could it be¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, who stood there as if he was not injured at all, Tarilo¡¯s face revealed an expression of disbelief. She could not believe that she could not deal any damage to the person in front of her after so many years of preparation.


    Under that terrifying force, the other party seemed to be unharmed, standing there unscathed. However, how was this possible?


    She had felt the power of the formation before. It was a potent force. No one below the Fifth rank could withstand it. Even a Fifth Rank existence would find it difficult to deal with it, and they couldn¡¯t face it head-on.


    Under such an attack, how did the other party survive?


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a thought shed through her mind, and her body began to tremble slightly.


    ¡°It seems that you aren¡¯t too stupid.¡±


    Chen Heng sighed and turned his gaze towards Tarilo. At this moment, the power in his body had already erupted. That terrifying power pressed down with a suffocating aura.


    In just an instant, Tarilo¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly. It was as if a terrifying beast was targeting her. She was locked tightly and could not move.


    ¡®That feeling was as if she was being targeted by a powerful, extraordinary being when she was weak. Every cell, every piece of flesh and blood was trembling in fear.


    Tarilo could not help but start to feel fear. She realized that the Chen Heng before her had already exceeded her imagination. He had already silently broken through and reached a higher level without anyone knowing.


    This was shockingly the level of a Fifth Rank. Moreover, even among the Fifth Ranks, he was probably an extremely powerful existence. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have such a performance.


    ¡°No matter what, I still have to thank you.¡±


    Chen Heng nced at the other party and then said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t brought all of your subordinates out, I¡¯m afraid that I would have needed to spend some effort to find you.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s much more convenient.¡±


    To set up the formation andplete the operation of the formation, Tarilo brought all of her subordinates out and ced them in front of Chen Heng.


    It would have been troublesome for Chen Heng to find these people if not for that. After all, Tarilo¡¯s subordinates must have many hidden bases. If the other party was focused on hiding, Chen Heng might not be able to find them in a short time. But now, it was convenient for him to wipe them out


    directly.


    ¡°As for you, it¡¯s time for you to give me an answer.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chen Heng turned around and looked at Tarilo. As his gazended, Tarilo¡¯s body sank in front of him. A huge amount of pressure continued to assault her body. There was also a fatal sense of threat.


    Sensing this feeling, Tali Lulu understood that the moment of life and death had arrived. If she could not pass this test, there would be no future for her. Therefore, she took a deep breath and finally kneeled slowly under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze. She kneeled there and lowered her proud head.


    ¡°Tt seems that you have made your choice.¡±


    Watching Tarilo¡¯s actions, Chen Heng smiled and understood the other party¡¯s choice. It seemed that the other party was also a tactful person. Under the current circumstances, she did not choose to fight to the death. Instead, she decisively surrendered.


    However, thinking about it carefully, it seemed to be the case. It would be strange if he was really that fearless of death as a heretic. Moreover, surrendering to a powerhouse was nothing out of the ordinary.


    However, to Chen Heng, Tarilo¡¯s submission also meant that he hadpletely consolidated the Red Lotus Association¡¯s power. At the moment Tarilo had submitted after Delia¡¯s death, no one in the entire Red Lotus Society could oppose him. It could be said that he hadpletely subdued the entire Red


    Lotus Society.


    After casually walking out of the formation, Chen Heng looked ahead. Under his gaze, a group of Red Lotus Disciples sat on the ground, looking as if they had copsed.


    From its looks, the activation of the formation just now had exhausted a lot of their strength, causing them to sit on the ground, unable to move. Seeing this scene, Chen Heng shook his head inwardly.


    It seemed that the Red Lotus Society¡¯s strength still needed to be raised a little. The Magic Formation just now was indeed very exquisite. The power that erupted within a short period was enough to contend against a Fifth Rank.


    Even the powerful Fifth Rank would have difficulty holding back against it head-on. If they had not met Chen Heng, this was practically an invincible power above the Hechi Star.


    However, from Chen Heng¡¯s point of view, this magic formation wasn¡¯t utilized to its fullest. There was still a chance for it to be perfected. The Red Lotus Disciples before him weren¡¯t strong enough.


    Other than Tarilo, who acts as the core of the magic formation, the rest of the Red Lotus Disciples weren¡¯t strong enough. Therefore, they were only able to disy this much strength.


    However, if they could rece these Red Lotus Disciples with stronger people, they might be able to disy even more powerful strength.


    ¡°What is the name of this formation?¡±


    Chen Heng paused for a moment before asking¡­

 Chapter 515 - The Story

    <h4>Chapter 515 ¨C The Story</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There were many things on this that Chen Heng was interested in. For example, the bloodline of the Oriel family and the magic formation before him. At least in Chen Heng¡¯s opinion, this magic formation was unique.


    Using this magic formation, Tarilo could not take down Chen Heng, which could only mean that Chen Heng was too strong, Tarilo¡¯s subordinates were too weak, but it didn¡¯t mean that the power of this magic formation was weak. In Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, this magic formation was very interesting. This was


    something that surpassed Tarilo¡¯s current level. It was definitely not something that a fourth or fifth rank could deduce.


    ¡°The King¡¯s Spirit Formation¡­¡± Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Tarilo lowered her head and said the name.


    ¡°The King¡¯s Spirit Formation¡­¡± Chen Heng repeated and then smiled, ¡°Have you obtained it from the King¡¯s Ruin?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tarilo finally nodded.


    Chen Heng immediately understood. The King¡¯s Spirit Formation was rted to the King just from the name alone. Tarilo also obtained this King¡¯s Spirit Formation from the ck King¡¯s ruin.


    This wasn¡¯t strange. Even though Philip and the other two were among them in the ruins, they weren¡¯t in the same ce. They had their gains back then, and each had obtained many things. For example, Philip had obtained the stone tablets from the stone pce as one of his foundations.


    Delia and Tarilo would naturally be no exception if Philip were like this. They each had their gains in the ruins. However, Tarilo might have gained even more than the two. After all, from the current situation, she was the strongest and the one who had hidden the deepest.


    Walking out of the camp, Keo had already brought people to wait there. When he saw Chen Heng before him, his face showed a fanatical expression, ¡°Elder!¡±.


    He took significant strides forward. As he was about to speak, he realized something was amiss and hurriedly changed his address, ¡°Leader!¡±. In the past, Philip was only one of the three great elders of the Red Lotus Society. But now, Chen Heng had already consolidated the entire Red Lotus Society and


    became a well-deserved leader.


    The title of Elder was no longer appropriate. He had changed to the title of Leader. Therefore, Keo was very clever and quickly changed his address. Behind him, the others also promptly reacted and began to speak. For a moment, the scene was vibrant.


    Chen Heng looked at the lively scene before him and only smiled and waved his hand. Instantly, the vibrant scene in the surroundings quieted down.


    ¡°Tarilo.¡± Chen Heng said indifferently, ¡°From today onwards, you are still an elder of the Red Lotus Association.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tarilo lowered her head and listened to Chen Heng¡¯s words and half-knelt on the ground to show her submission.


    At the same time, she heaved a sigh of relief. She was still an elder of the Red Lotus Society, which meant she would not be killed. No matter what, she would at least be able to keep her life.


    ¡°Keo.¡± His indifferent words sounded.


    ¡°Great Leader, I am here.¡± Keo hurriedly said and walked towards Chen Heng.


    ¡°From today onwards, you are the second elder of the Red Lotus Association.¡± Chen Heng¡¯s voice sounded extremely calm as he spoke.


    ¡°Me? Elder?¡± His sudden words caused Keo to be stunned, but he quickly reacted. A trace of surprise and fear appeared on his face. ¡°B-But my strength¡­¡± He looked at Tarilo, who was half-kneeling and lowering her head towards Chen Heng and did not know what to say.


    To be fair, bing an elder of the Red Lotus Society was Keo¡¯s dream. The Red Lotus Society¡¯s internal structure was apparent. As elders, they had the benefits and authority that many ordinary members dreamed of.


    For example, the elders would usually be the first to enjoy the feedback from the sacrifices. After the elders had finished enjoying the best offerings, the remaining ones would be given to the rest of the Red Lotus Disciples, which would be very limited.


    If Keo became an elder, he would probably be able to increase his strength and status at the fastest speed.


    However¡­


    Looking at Tarilo beside him, Keo¡¯s heart was still beating slightly. The elders of the Red Lotus Society had always been synonymous with the powerhouse. In the past, be it Philip, Delia, or Tarilo, the only one who was not at the peak of the fourth rank and was close to the fifth rank was Keo. At this


    moment, Keo¡¯s strength was only barely at the second rank.


    He could be pretty good in the Red Lotus Society at this level. Although he could not be one of the best, he could still be one of the core members. However, if he werepared to Tarilo and the others before him, he was undoubtedly worse. It would be impossible for him to sustain as an elder of the Red


    Lotus Society with such strength.


    Looking at Keo, Chen Heng was a little surprised. It was only then that he smiled and said, ¡°For you to be able to think of this, this proves that you haven¡¯t been blinded by greed, which is good. With this quality, you have the qualifications to be an elder.¡±


    ¡°As for your strength¡­¡± He paused for a moment and then extended his hand.


    Under the gaze of the Red Lotus Disciples, a crimson radiance emitted and appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s hand. Under his control, this crimson light prated directly into Keo¡¯s body. The power in Keo¡¯s body began to increase gradually.


    On the side, Tarilo, who had been half-kneeling on the ground and had not made any movements before, raised her head and looked at Keo with surprise. She could sense that Keo¡¯s aura was rapidly increasing. Moreover, it was at a speed that she had never seen before.


    ¡®Is this a brand new sacrificial power? She looked at this scene and was greatly shocked. She had some doubts.


    Was Philip like her, had hidden something in the King¡¯s Ruin when was in the past? Otherwise, why would he have such powerful strength and even have such a method that could quickly increase a person¡¯s strength?


    Keo¡¯s aura increase was somewhat simr to a priest¡¯s, but his speed was much faster. After all, the so-called priest needed to pay attention to the basic rules. The amount of power one wanted to obtain was the amount of sacrifices one needed to pay.


    Therefore, the Red Lotus Disciples had put ina lot of effort to obtain sacrifices in the past. However, Tarilo did not see any sacrificial offerings for the advancement of Keo.


    A momentter, Keo¡¯s advancement finally came to an end. A powerful aura was revealed before everyone¡¯s eyes. Keo raised his head once again. Crimson radiance emitted from his eyes.


    The aura on his body was unprecedentedly active. At this moment, he looked exceptionally excited and had an unprecedented feeling. He felt as if he had be instantly stronger hundreds or thousands of times. No matter what kind of enemy he faced, he could easily defeat them. It was as if he was


    omnipotent and could do anything. This feeling made people infatuated and a little crazy.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Chen Heng¡¯s voice was heard.


    Instantly, Keo shivered and hurriedly nodded, looking at Chen Heng in front of him, ¡°It feels good.¡± A smile appeared on his face, and he quickly said, ¡°My strength has increased a lot¡­¡±


    His strength had indeed increased a lot. Before his strength had increased, it had barely reached the second rank. But now, after being baptized by Chen Heng, his strength had suddenlypleted a leap, reaching the third rank. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t weak, even in the third rank.


    This kind of improvement in strength was genuinely astonishing. In the past, who knew how many times he would have to go through a sacrifice to achieve this, and it would take a long time. But now, it happened in a short instant.


    This kind of improvement in strength gave people a magical feeling. If one observed, they would find that there was something wrong with Keo¡¯s current condition. His expression became even more excited. His body was faintly twitching as if he was in excitement. In his eyes, a hint of ruthlessness


    shed past, as if there was a ughter aura was emerging, making people fearful.


    This situation did not seem to be a big deal to others. The rapid increase in strength would cause many problems. For example, it would often happen in situations where one could not control one¡¯s strength or even control it.


    Even Tarilo did not think that this was a problem. She was still shocked by this rapid increase in strength. However, Chen Heng noticed this situation and frowned.


    ¡°Tt seems that this is his limit.¡± Observing Keo¡¯s appearance and aura, Chen Heng shook his head.


    What he had injected into Keo¡¯s body was nothing else but the ughter power. Excluding the hidden dangers, using the ughter power to increase one¡¯s strength was highly suitable. It was fast, and the power he obtained was also real.


    The reason why the body that Chen Heng had seized was able to reach the fifth rank so quickly was also rted to the injection of arge amount of ughter power.


    However, the hidden dangers of injecting the ughter power would cause many impurities to appear in the true spirit realm. It was easy for problems to arise, and it could even cause one¡¯s personality to change significantly.


    This was what Keo looked like. In the past, to avoid problems, Chen Heng had rarely bestowed this kind of power to others. However, Wang Zhong¡¯s situation gave Chen Heng some inspiration.


    As the person who personally nted the seed of ughter, Chen Heng initially thought that Wang Zhong¡¯s fate was destined. Soon, he would be crazy under the wear and tear of the ughter power and eventually be a lunatic.


    However, the reality was not like that. Since then, it had been a long time, and more than a year had passed since that battle. The ughter power gathered in Wang Zhong¡¯s body had already reached an immeasurable number.


    Logically speaking, he should have gone crazy long ago and be aplete lunatic. However, the reality was not like that. Even now, he was not crazy and was still active. Chen Heng could feel his existence and even his current state.


    As an existence with the seed of ughter in his body, not only did Wang Zhong not be crazy, but he also became much calmer and more normal than before. This situation had also inspired Chen Heng.


    Indeed, the ughter power would trigger the true spirit chaos and be crazy. But, as long as his will was strong enough, and he used a particr secret technique to purify the impurities, then the problem would be significantly reduced. As long as the issue of true spirit chaos was eliminated, the


    ughter power would be substantially reduced. For this, Chen Heng used the opportunity before him to do another experiment.


    ¡°When you go back, practice ording to this secret technique.¡± Looking at Keo, Chen Heng spoke with interest and injected a piece of information into Keo¡¯s mind.


    It was a meditation technique that Chen Heng had mainly deduced. It referred to the Moon God¡¯s sacrificial offerings that Chen Heng had obtained from the Sorcerer World and other corresponding methods.


    The Moon God¡¯s sacrificial ceremony of the Moon Elves was very beneficial in purifying the true spirit. However, this Moon God¡¯s sacrificial offerings could only be practiced with the elves¡¯ bloodline. It was not only trying for others to practice, but also mostly useless.


    Therefore, Chen Heng had tried to simplify this ritual and then gifted it to others early on. This was the reason why he had given Ke¡¯ao this meditation technique.


    Chen Heng wanted to try and see if Keo could use his strength to ovee the aftereffects of the ughter power without him making a move. If it were possible, then the usage of the ughter power would be much more significant.


    There were also other people. Chen Heng turned around and looked at the others. Under his gaze, most of the Red Lotus Disciples around him looked at Chen Heng with eyes as vibrant as they could be. Even Tarilo¡¯s eyes were shining as if she was looking forward to this method.


    ¡°Strength is not important.¡± Facing the gazes of everyone present, Chen Heng smiled and said softly, ¡°As long as you are loyal enough, strength will never be a problem.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Chen Heng came to a building, bringing Keo and Tarilo. In the hall, Chen Heng looked at the two people in front of him in the hall and said, ¡°Tell me about it. The story about you.¡± He looked at Tarilo and said first, ¡°And the enemy you wanted to guard against. Who are they?¡±


    The magic formation that Tarilo built was not set up for Philip and the others. She did not need to go through much trouble to deal with Philip and the others with her strength. She could just attack them directly. There was no need to put in any effort to build the magic formation. The magic formation


    that she made was created for other people.


    Chen Heng became the first person to face the magic formation by chance. However, this did not hinder Chen Heng¡¯s interest. Chen Heng was very interested in the enemies of Tarilo. So, he immediately called them over and prepared to ask them.


    ¡°That¡¯s another very long story¡­¡± Tarilo was silent for a moment before speaking. A bitter smile appeared on her face..

 Chapter 516 - Stone Tablets

    <h4>Chapter 516 ¨C Stone Tablets</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°No matter how long the story is, there will be a day when it¡¯s finished¡­¡± Chen Heng looked at Tarilo, who had a bitter smile on her face, then he smiled and said, ¡°Coincidentally, I have a lot of time now, I can slowly listen to your story.¡±


    His words were very soft and did not give off a strong sense of oppression, but the meaning in his words could not be doubted. Chen Heng was indeed very curious about Tarilo¡¯s background. Philip¡¯s memory had Delia¡¯s past, but there was no Tarilo¡¯s past.


    In Philip¡¯s memory, he only knew that Tarilo also carried some things on her back, and it seemed that she had a very powerful enemy. In the beginning, it was precisely because they had simr goals that they would enter the King¡¯s ruin together to search for the inheritance.


    However, Tarilo¡¯s performance became more and more low-key as time passed. At the same time, she did not take the initiative to reveal her past. After some time, this matter was forgotten by Philip and was not paid much attention to.


    This was also normal. After all, at that time, they were already the strongest group of people in the entire Hechi Star. Each of them held arge amount of resources and wealth in their hands, so they naturally did not care about the past.


    It was only at this moment that Chen Heng realized that things were not that simple. At the very least, based on Tarilo¡¯s current strength, if even she was so fearful, then someone who was so fearful would definitely not be that simple. Thinking of this, Chen Heng looked at Tarilo with interest, and his


    eyes revealed some anticipation.


    ¡°Icame from the Alliance.¡± Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Tarilo hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°My family is a royal family of the Federation Kingdom within the Alliance. I was originally a princess of that kingdom¡­¡±


    ¡°A princess of the Federation?¡± Chen Heng nced at Tarilo, feeling a little surprised at this moment.


    Chen Heng was naturally clear about the so-called Alliance. This was a faction formed by many small factions. Its power was veryrge. Although it was not asrge as the Round Table, it was also extremely powerful. No one would dare to provoke it.


    To a certain extent, Chen Heng could be considered to havee from the Alliance too. This was because he hade from the Qika Federation, which was also a member of the Alliance.


    ¡°Before the age of twenty, I had always lived in my own country and enjoyed the best things.¡± Tarilo continued, ¡°Until the day of my twentieth birthday, everything changed. A long spear fell from the sky and destroyed my country, pierced through the star where I lived, and destroyed everything. My home


    waspletely destroyed, my family was massacred and I was the only one left to escape.


    ¡°Who was the enemy?¡± Chen Heng could not help but frown in surprise when he heard this.


    Tarilo¡¯s description was somewhat terrifying. ording to what she said, the enemy who attacked had destroyed her country and even destroyed a star. This kind of strength must be a terrifying powerhouse.


    Destroying a country and wiping out the royal family was something that Chen Heng could do. A fifth rank powerhouse could do it as long as a corresponding powerhouse wasn¡¯t blocking the way.


    However, it wasn¡¯t that easy to destroy the star and everything on it. It was impossible for a fifth rank powerhouse. At least a sixth rank was required to have the ability to do so.


    However, there was another problem. Why would such a powerhouse do such a thing to Tarilo¡¯s family?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who that is¡­¡± Tarilo seemed to be immersed in some terrifying memories, Even her body trembled slightly, ¡°When it happened, my father and mother were also trying their best to resist, but it was useless. The mysterious person who appeared was too powerful. Whoever stood before him


    would undoubtedly be pierced by the long spear. From the beginning to the end, that person didn¡¯t appear. Only the long spear pierced through everything and destroyed the star where I was¡­¡±


    Before him, Tarilo revealed a bitter smile, ¡°That terrifying sense of powerlessness made one feel despair. He destroyed a star without even appearing¡­¡±


    Chen Heng frowned, and his evaluation of that mysterious existence could not help but increase. He had destroyed a star with his weapon alone, without even appearing. The person who had made such a move was probably one of the most substantial existences among the sixth rank.


    ¡°After that, I came to Hechi Star. Then, as you know, I entered the King¡¯s Ruins to take risks, trying to obtain power¡­¡± Tarilo revealed a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m thest member of the Tam family. If that person knew that I was still alive, he would not let me off.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Heng was nomittal and did not express his opinion. In his view, Tarilo was really like an ant. As long as she did not deliberately approach the other party, how could the other party look for her? Tarilo had lived safely for more than a hundred years, proving this point. That person


    either did not know of Tarilo¡¯s existence or had directly ignored her, did not put her in his eyes.


    After that, Tarilo revealed some more things. When she first entered the King¡¯s Ruins, she wasn¡¯t like Philip and Delia, ultimately trying their luck. Compared to the two of them, Tarilo already knew some secrets from her family, so she already had some understanding of the King¡¯s Ruins. And because of


    this, in that ruin, she gained the most.


    ¡°The legend of the ck King has always been passed down in my family¡­¡± Tarilo said truthfully, ¡°It is said that my ancestor was one of the followers of the ck King.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I know some of the secrets of the ck King¡¯s ruins. There is even a keepsake that allowed us to obtain part of the ck King¡¯s inheritance sessfully. The person who destroyed my family back then should havee for this. Back then, he stole something from my family.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Heng was somewhat interested in hearing this. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯s a Supreme Treasure of my family, which is my family¡¯s most important inheritance. It was said that my ancestor has obtained it from the King¡¯s hands¡­¡± Tarilo then hesitated, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know what it is exactly. I only know that from the outside. It looks like a stone tablet.¡±


    ¡®A Stone tablet. Chen Heng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he subconsciously raised his head. It originated from the legendary King, and even a powerhouse of that level wanted to fight for it, ¡®Could it be that thing?¡¯ Many thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he thought of something.


    ¡°The initial stone tablet.¡¯ It was something that Chen Heng had seen twice before.


    However, in his previous two experiences, what he had seen should only be the projection of the initial stone tablet.


    The actual initial stone tablet should still be lying quietly in the corner of this world or in the hands of some powerhouses. However, there was no doubt that this kind of existence was the top-secret treasure of this world, and no matter how much one sought after it, it wouldn¡¯t be too much.


    ¡®Could the stone tablet that the Tarilo family once controlled be one of the initial stone tablets? In an instant, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    If it were the initial stone tablet, it wouldn¡¯t be strange that Tarilo¡¯s family would suffer such a fate. After all, the weak could not fight against the strong in this world. Possessing a secret treasure that far exceeded one¡¯s strength was a sin. It was not surprising that such an oue would happen.


    ¡°During these one hundred years, I have been gathering information and searching for clues¡­¡± Tarilo¡¯s voice continued to sound, and she sighed and said softly, ¡°After more than a hundred years of careful searching, I finally found some clues. I can roughly guess who the person who attacked me was. If


    nothing unexpected happens, the person who attacked my family and took away my family¡¯s secret treasure should be one of the Five Knights¡­¡± Under Chen Heng¡¯s astonished gaze, Tarilo gave this answer.


    ¡°The Five Knights of the Round Table?¡± Chen Heng¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tarilo sighed and was also surprised by Chen Heng¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of them?¡±


    ¡°I guessed so.¡± Chen Heng smiled.


    He did not expect that Tarilo¡¯s enemy was an old acquaintance. Chen Heng still had not forgotten the battle with the Crimson Knight. And the Crimson Knight was one of the Five Knights of the Round Table. As for the other knights, Chen Heng did not know them for the time being, However, this did not


    matter.


    ording to the original trajectory of fate, as Lu Yao grew up, she would continue to bump into the Five Knights of the Round Table,ing into direct contact with them. In the end, she would fight them one by one. Currently, Chen Heng had only met the Crimson Knight once, but that might not be the


    case in the future.


    ¡°I¡¯s a coincidence.¡± Chen Heng smiled as he met Tarilo¡¯s surprised gaze and said, ¡°The Five Knights of the Round Table are famous. I¡¯ve been looking forward to this for a long time. Do you regret it now?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s expression, Tarilo revealed a self-deprecating expression. ¡°I¡¯m an elder of the Red Lotus Association. Now that you¡¯ve taken over the Red Lotus Association and be the sessor of the ck King, you¡¯ll most likely be targeted by the people of the Round Table in the future.


    When that timees¡­¡± She looked at Chen Heng in front of her and sighed softly.


    As for what she would say next, she did not say it. Going against the Round Table was not a good thing. The power of the Round Table in this world was enormous and tyrannical. It was absolutely beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Based on the situation, the other party¡¯s target was undoubtedly the ck King, who had once been the King¡¯s sessor back then. Chen Heng taking over the Red Lotus Society and bing the leader of the Red Lotus Society was the same as inheriting the ck King¡¯s inheritance. Sooner orter, he


    would enter the other party¡¯s line of sight. At that time, his ending would probably be very miserable.


    However, contrary to Tarilo¡¯s expectations, Chen Heng only smiled when he heard her words as if he did not feel nervous. This attitude surprised her a little. Over the years, she worked hard, trying to umte some strength to resist the Round Table in the future.


    However, every powerhouse who knew about the existence of the Round Table was afraid of it. They would not even dare to think about it if she made a move, not to mention wanting to join Tarilo¡¯s camp. In the past, Tarilo was used to the reactions of others. However, it was her first time seeing


    someone as calm as Chen Heng.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask..

 Chapter 517 - Reform

    <strong>Chapter 517 Chapter 517 ¨C Reform</strong>


    Compared to the strength of the Round Table, Tarilo¡¯s strength was not worth mentioning. Just the Five Knights in the Round Table were far from what she could deal with, not to mention the strength of the entire Round Table.


    However, it did not matter. Chen Heng did not expect her to be able to fight against the Round Table. He just felt that it was appropriate. After all, she was a powerhouse that was infinitely close to the fifth rank. Even if he epted her as a subordinate, she could still be of some use.


    Furthermore, from their standpoint, they were indeed on the same side. They were enemies with the Round Table. Sometimes, there was no need to say too much. Just this alone was enough.


    ¡°By the way.¡± Keo¡¯s expression was respectful as he asked Chen Heng, ¡°Leader, what should we do with the sacrificial offerings here?¡±


    ¡°Sacrificial offerings?¡± Chen Heng was a little confused and looked at Keo. Keo immediately felt a burst of pressure, and he quickly exined and did not dare to hesitate.


    After Delia fell and Tarilo surrendered, the entire Red Lotus¡¯s power was consolidated by Chen Heng. The people who acted as sacrificial offerings all ended up in Chen Heng¡¯s hands, as they were also a good source of resources.


    Besides Chen Heng himself, the others, including Keo, were all very envious of these sacrificial offerings. After all, the Red Lotus Society relied on sacrificial offerings to make their fortune. Offering sacrifices was not only a daily habit for them, but it also had tangible benefits.


    Their long-standing habit made them quickly focus on this batch of sacrificial offerings. They did not ce much importance on the other items.


    ¡°Sacrificial offerings¡­¡± Chen Heng pondered before remembering that there was such a thing


    The actual oue of these people who acted as sacrificial offerings was naturally destined. Like those people from before, they were destined to be offerings and be sacrificed to the ck King. From Chen Heng¡¯s point of view, this was undoubtedly a waste.


    However, he did not intend to change this point. At the very least, he was not prepared to change it now. As a cult, the Red Lotus Society was stringent. Although there were not many followers, they were all elites. Everyone, including Ko, desired to be a priest, hoping to improve their strength. This was why a considerable number of them stayed in the Red Lotus Society.


    If they were to cut off the sacrificial offerings, they would probably be very dissatisfied, although these people would not rebel. Chen Heng did not mind, but there was no need. Status determined one¡¯s position. From the point of view of the leader of the Red Lotus Society, it was necessary for those who acted as sacrificial offerings to exist.


    At the very least, this greatly strengthened the strength of the Red Lotus Society and increased its internal cohesion. The Red Lotus Society was able to develop to its current scale thanks to this method.


    ¡°How about this¡­¡± Chen Heng pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Gather all the sacrificial offerings and start the selection process. Then, to celebrate our sess, why don¡¯t we hold a celebration?¡±


    He looked at Keo before him and said, ¡°Then, invite all the believers toe over and let them enjoy the sacrifices together.¡±


    ¡°A-All of them?¡± Hearing this, Keo was instantly stunned. ¡°Are we going to let all the believers enjoy the sacrifices?¡± In the past, although the Red Lotus believers had the opportunity to enjoy the sacrifices, such an opportunity was extremely rare. Not only did they need experience, but they also needed to make contributions to have a chance. But now, everyone was able to enjoy it?


    Keo couldn¡¯t help but hesitate a little, then he said, ¡°But, in this way, the sacrifices might¡­¡±


    ¡°Might not be enough?¡±Chen Heng knew his concerns at a nce.


    This was also a practical problem. If the number of sacrificial offerings in the Red Lotus Society was to be divided equally, it would be fine, but it should be able to barely allow everyone to enjoy it. However, how could such a thing be divided equally? In the Red Lotus Society, the ranks were strict, and the disciples with higher statuses were able to enjoy better treatment. Under such circumstances, if all the disciples were to enjoy the sacrificial offerings together, it would probably be impossible. There would not be enough sacrifices. However, this problem was easy to solve in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    Chen Heng nced at Keo and said, ¡°Then let them prepare their sacrifices. All the believers are eligible to participate in this ceremony, but those who are internal believers or below must first provide a sacrifice. Otherwise, they will lose the right to participate.¡±


    ¡°Let the believers provide the sacrifice themselves?¡± Keo was stunned once again. Could it be done like this? He had never thought of such an operation. However, after thinking for a moment, he suddenly realized that it really could be done.


    The ranks of the members of the Red Lotus Society were very strict. Under normal circumstances, the lowest rank and the most significant number of believers would have to capture the sacrifice. Still, it would be difficult for them to enjoy the benefits of the sacrifice at the same time.


    Allowing them to have the qualifications to enjoy the sacrificial offerings was already a kind of benefit to them. In normal times, only those followers who had receivedmendations and rendered meritorious service would be able to enjoy such benefits. As for asking them to prepare their sacrificial offerings, that was not a problem.

 Chapter 518 - Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 518 Chapter 518 ¨C Encounter</h4>


    In the past, Gunali¡¯s performance was ordinary. Other than in the beginning, she was highly valued by the people of the Oriel family because of her bloodline. They thought that she would be a genius to revitalize the Oriel family. In reality, Gunali actually didn¡¯t have any eye-catching performances.


    It seemed that other than the time when she was young, Gunali was just like an ordinary girl. She was naive and cute. She didn¡¯t show her strong talent, nor did she have an extraordinary will and wisdom.


    But now, this extraordinary talent seemed to be shown again. After Chen Heng activated her bloodline and tried to teach her, Gunali¡¯s talent was immediately revealed.


    That kind of powerful talent was envied by many. From when Chen Heng decided to teach her until now, less than half a month had passed. How much could an ordinary person aplish in half a month? It would probably be over in the blink of an eye.


    But on Gunali¡¯s body, a shocking change was taking ce. In just half a month, Gunali had already grasped the basics of the meditation technique that Chen Heng had taught her, and she had even mastered the basic sword technique.


    Such a terrifying speed surprised Chen Heng. Inparison, Mary was not valued by Chen Heng. It was only because of Gunali¡¯s request, and her talent wasn¡¯t too bad, that he taught her along


    Compared to Gunali, Mary¡¯s advantage was obvious. Her talent was better than expected, and rtively speaking, she was already close to the strength of an Official Martial Artist. Compared to Gunali, who had no fundamentals, she was naturally better. Moreover, she was older, seven or eight years older than Gunali. Theoretically speaking, her learning ability would be more outstanding. However, the result of her learning was theplete opposite. Gunali¡¯s learning speed was much faster than Mary¡¯s.


    At the moment when Gunali had mastered swordsmanship, Mary, who had a basic fundamental, was just barely able to grasp it. It was only because of her strength that her performance was even more incisive.


    This situation was surprising. As for the meditation technique, it was even more apparent. Gu Nali¡¯s meditation technique had already entered the rudiments, but Mary was still at her wit¡¯s end. Even under Chen Heng¡¯s guidance, she had only just begun to make some progress. The difference in talent was huge. Chen Heng could only sigh at this. There was no other way. In life, sometimes things were so unfair. Gunali had a good family background, a noble bloodline, and the best talentpared to Mary. She was born with the conditions to be a strong person. Although Mary¡¯s talent was not bad, it was onlyparable to ordinary people. Compared to Gunali, she was nothing. Such was the reality, and there was no other way. However, Chen Heng himself did not care about Mary. ¡®Gunali¡¯s speed of mastering the meditation technique is somewhat unexpected¡­.¡¯


    Chen Heng thought so when he looked at Gunali, who was drenched in sweat but was still training diligently. ¡®It seems that it¡¯s too much of a waste to let her continue the basic training and slowly polish her strength¡­¡¯


    In this world, regardless of the system, most cultivations needed one to polish one¡¯s strength slowly. Martial Artists were required to enhance their bodies so that the strength of their bodies could slowly improve through training. Wizards needed to polish their minds and strengthen their spiritual power. Then, they could be stronger by learning spell temtes.


    The same was true for other systems. Or, this was something that ordinary people needed to be stronger. However, in Chen Heng¡¯s opinion, it was a bit of a waste of time to let Gunali enhance her body step by step over time.


    Her talent was too powerful, so much so that even the meditation technique that Chen Heng taught her could be taught so quickly. And that meditation technique itself had the power to purify the true spirit and strengthen the foundation.


    When the origin was strong, it also meant that one¡¯s level had increased. Under such circumstances, what wascking was only the growth of the body and life level so that it would bepatible with the origin.


    This was theplete opposite of ordinary people. Ordinary people are cultivated through the growth of the body or spirit, thus developing their origin and thenpleting the transition of the whole life level.


    Gunali¡¯s current situation was that the origin had alreadypleted the upgrade through meditation and then brought about the growth of the body and spirit, thuspleting the transition of the life level.


    Under such circumstances, if she continued to polish her body and spirit, it would be a waste of time.


    Chen Heng had a way to make up for this w and allow Gunali¡¯s life level to rise rapidly. They were both excellent methods, whether it was the killing power or the ck King¡¯s Sacrificial Ceremony.


    If it were before, Chen Heng would still have to worry that Gunali would be affected by the killing power, causing problems to her original true spirit and causing it to copse and fall into chaos.


    But now, there was no such problem. She had already mastered the meditation technique. As long as she persevered, her origin would be purer and more natural. Under such circumstances, the minor problems caused by the killing power were no longer a problem. As long as she absorbed the right amount, the killing power wouldn¡¯t affect her.


    ¡®In addition, the bloodline of the Oriel family can also be used for some research¡­¡¯.


    Chen Heng looked at Gunali in front of him and thought to himself.


    Although the Mark of Despair that he had developed could not be used entirely on Gunali, it could be used to catalyze the powerful bloodline in Gunali¡¯s body. It was also feasible to tap into some of her potential.


    With this two-pronged approach, Gunali should be able to be stronger at the fastest speed possible. Moreover, there would not be too many hidden dangers left behind.


    Of course, there would still be some effects even if there were so many. Under normal circumstances, Chen Heng did not want to help Gunali grow up so quickly.


    It was just that this was not an ordinary time. Ever since Lu Yao stepped into the gxy, the general trend of this world had already begun.


    In the long period that followed, the situation of this world would inevitably undergo a drastic change. When that time came, the storm would affect many ces.


    In this kind of great world, any bit of time was precious and could not be wasted. Gunali was not like Lu Yao. Lu Yao was a person born in this era with heaven¡¯s blessing. She had the help of destiny and could turn a dangerous situation into a safe one. She could even have fortuitous encounters and continuously be stronger in a problematic situation.


    Gu Nali, however, could not. She was not the main character that was born in this era. She did not have the protection of destiny. In this era, if she did not work hard to be stronger, she would probably die young if she was not careful.


    Moreover, Chen Heng did indeed need power in his hands at this moment. After careful calction, when he had descended into the Hechi Star, his subordinates had already grasped quite a bit of power.


    The Red Lotus Society, as well as the Oriel family, was led by Marikado. Among these factions, some wereparable to the Fifth Rank, and some were at the peak of the Fourth Rank.


    However,pared to the factions that Chen Heng might face in the future, it was not worth mentioning. After all, Chen Heng¡¯s future enemies were not others, but the high and mighty Round Table, the Five Knights that roamed the gxy.


    The strength of Malikado and the others were not badpared to ordinary people, but they were nothingpared to the Five Knights. Even though his n was to strengthen his subordinates, he needed Gunali to strengthen up as soon as possible.


    Under Chen Heng, she was the only person who had the hope of reaching the Fifth Rank. Of course, there was no need to be too anxious even so. This world was massive. The influence of the opening of the great world also needed time to ferment slowly.


    No matter what, there were still a few decades of time. Chen Heng did not need to be too anxious. Thinking this, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at Gunali in front of him.


    Under the Golden Dragon Tree, Gu Nali held a wooden sword in her hand. She was trying her best to swing it, and the sweat on her body was constantly flowing, but it did not stop.


    Chen Heng looked at the scene in front of him with a smile. After an unknown time, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky above him.


    ¡°This unique feeling¡­¡±


    He raised his head and looked at the sky. At this moment, he seemed to have sensed something. ¡°Interesting¡­


    ¡°Did the two of them bump into each other?¡±


    Chen Heng muttered to himself. At that moment, he seemed to have thought of something interesting, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Bang!


    The moment Chen Heng raised his head, a battle was also beginning in another part of the gxy.


    Boom!


    An intense sound erupted. It shattered the nine heavens and stomped on the ground as if it wanted to wipe out the entire. Upon closer inspection, one could see that this was a satellite that had lost its life force.


    There had been no life in this ce before, and there was no oxygen for humans to breathe. It was and of death that lived up to its name. And at this moment, a great battle was breaking out in this ce that had never been any life before.


    Two figures were facing each other, and they were looking at each other at this moment.


    Lu Yao was wearing the Ancient Armor, and green light blossomed all over her body. She had transformed her entire body into a divine domain. No attack would be able to pierce through the domain, no matter how mighty the power was. At this point, her strength was already mighty, genuinely standing at the Fourth Rank. Although the Fourth Rank was nothing in the eyes of many peak existences, it was not Lu Yao¡¯s truebat strength.


    There was still the Ancient Armor and the Golden Mark on her body. These twobined strengths were enough to suppress a Fifth Rank for a short period, reaching an even more terrifying level.


    However, even with such a level, there was no way to defeat the person in front of her. That was because the person in front of Lu Yao was even more terrifying. The smell of blood filled the air. In front of them, a bloody domain enveloped everything, blocking their vision in front of them. It was a deste scene. As that person¡¯s aura spread out, blood shadows filled the sky.


    Blood shadows looked as if they were howling in pain but also as if they were roaring in fear. It brought out the terror and power of the figure in the center. Standing under the blood shadows was a tall and sturdy man.


    The man was wearing a suit of armor. It looked like a replica of an Ancient Armor. His body was sturdy and looked very valiant. However, what surprised people the most was his eyes. There was a hint of blood in them as if there was a sea of blood, which was particrly terrifying


    The smell of blood on his body was powerful enough to make people feel terrified. Even standing beside him, they could feel the strong feeling that came at them. ¡°Wang Zhong!¡± Facing the man in front of her, Lu Yao¡¯s face was a little angry. At this moment, she roared, ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be other than me?¡±


    After seeing Lu Yao, Wang Zhong¡¯s expression quickly returned to a cold and stern look. He spoke coldly, his voice carrying an inexplicable coldness.


    ¡°Those people from before, were they all killed by you?¡±


    Seeing Wang Zhong, Lu Yao took a deep breath and then spoke.


    ¡°What else could it be?¡±


    Wang Zhong did not deny Lu Yao¡¯s words and directly admitted, ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of trash. Even if they ughtered the entire, they wouldn¡¯t be able to increase my strength by much¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s such a weak race in this world.¡±


    As he spoke, his tone was somewhat disdainful.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Hearing Wang Zhong¡¯s words, Lu Yao was unprecedentedly furious. In the past year or so, not only had Lu Yao¡¯s reputation soared, but as the reincarnation of the Golden King and a person wanted by the Round Table, wherever she went, she would attract the attention of the Round Table. Thus, her reputation had soared in a short period, attracting the attention of countless civilizations.


    And the other person whose reputation had soared was the person before him, Wang Zhong. As someone born on Qika Star like Lu Yao, Wang Zhong had already been noticed when the Crimson Knight had descended, and he had directly entered the Round Table.


    His ability to rapidly increase his strength through killing had attracted the interest of many people. After all, this ability was too powerful. Although it had the w of easily distorting one¡¯s mind, it was nothing in this gxy


    It was not limited to the power of technology or some secret treasures. They all had effects in this aspect and could be improved. However, the ability to increase one¡¯s strength was rare.


    Within the Round Table, many high-ranked officials were interested in Wang Zhong¡¯s ability and wanted to see what his limit was.


    Therefore, during this one year, under the arrangement of the Round Table, Wang Zhong walked into the starry battlefield and became active in many ces.


    He was very ruthless when he started killing. Once he entered the battlefield, he was like a demon god. Because the ughtering divinity became increasingly stronger, his strength increased in the process of killing.


    When he entered the battlefield, he was like a god of war. He did not feel tired at all. Whether it was weakness, injuries, or anything else, he could easily make up for it by killing. He would not be weak at all. Because of this, in just over a year, Wang Zhong had made a name for himself. In many weak civilizations, his reputation had spread. He was known as the Blood Demon God. As long as he appeared, it would mean ughter and destruction.


    <b>A</b>


    He had also seeded in living up to everyone¡¯s expectations. Under the expectations of the high-ranked officials of the Round Table, he had grown all the way until


    <b>now.</b>


    A year ago, he was only at the Third Rank. But now, in just a year, he had surpassed the Fourth Rank, advancing to the Fifth Rank. Even among the Fifth Rank, he was not weak. He was very powerful and had umted a lot of experience.


    This was not his limit. From his performance, it seemed that he could not see the limit of his strength. No matter how powerful he was, he could still y a role.


    In the Round Table meeting, Wang Zhong was definitely the most dazzling person in the Round Table meeting. Some of the Five Knights even thought that he had the potential to reach the level of the Five Knights.


    After all, with his unique killing ability, it was not impossible for him to reach the level of the Five Knights through continuous killing in the future. And some time ago, as a member of the Round Table meeting, he came after Lu Yao to kill her.


    Along the way, he had caused a lot of killing. Anyone who had taken Lu Yao in or had a good rtionship with Lu Yao, their families, and countries were attacked by Wang Zhong and directly ughtered.


    Such cruel and terrifying methods made many people¡¯s hearts tremble. It also made Lu Yao furious.


    ¡°You have killed so many people. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?¡±


    She stood where she was, protecting leaf and the others behind her as she questioned and roared at Wang Zhong. ¡°Retribution?¡±


    In front of them, the smell of blood rose. It was as if an abyss had descended on the human world.


    Wang Zhong was among them. When he heard Lu Yao¡¯s words, he could not help but let out a maniacalugh. His voice spread out like thunder and resounded throughout the entire.


    ¡°What a joke!¡±


    After a long while, he stoppedughing and said coldly, ¡°They are just some ants. Do you dare to say that you have never killed them?


    ¡°Humans eat fish, and birds eat insects. It is only proper. What is there to be afraid of retribution?


    ¡°If I am stronger than them, that is their sin!¡±


    His voice thundered in all directions, shaking the entire and distorting the space around him.


    ¡°How can you kill as you like and take their lives just because you are stronger than them?¡±


    Lu Yao¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Then, if someone is stronger than you in the future, can he do the same to you?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Wang Zhong nodded calmly. ¡°This is the world. The strong prey on the weak. Why not?


    ¡°If I¡¯m going to die in the future, it will be because someone is stronger than me, not some retribution!¡±


    Wang Zhong smiled cruelly and revealed a sinister smile. ¡°In order not to be weaker than others, I have to kill more people and make myself stronger!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lu Yao looked at Wang Zhong in front of her and sighed deeply. ¡°You have already fallen into the evil path.


    ¡°Back then, my elder brother should have pped you to death.¡±


    She recalled the past and the battle between Chen Heng and Wang Zhong back then. She could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Him?¡±


    Hearing Lu Yao¡¯s words, Wang Zhong was also stunned. Then, he shook his head and said frankly, ¡°He is indeed stronger than me.


    ¡°Whether it was in the past or now, I have never been stronger than him.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s strength was even stronger than his back then. And in that battle back then, Chen Heng¡¯s strength was even enough to fight against the Crimson Knight. That kind of power was terrifying, and Wang Zhong had witnessed it with his own eyes.


    He admitted that even though the current him was no longer the same as before, he was definitely still no match for Chen Heng back then.


    But so what?

 Chapter 519 - – Despair

    <h4>Chapter 519 Chapter 519 ¨C Despair</h4>


    ¡°He is indeed very strong and outstanding¡­¡±


    Looking at Lu Yao in front of him, Wang Zhong sneered, ¡°If he were still alive, even I wouldn¡¯t dare to say that I would be able to surpass him¡­¡±


    Compared to the strength that Chen Heng disyed back then, the willpower and talent that he disyed were even more outstanding. A young man who was not even 20 years old could rely on his Ancient Armor and his willpower to fight against the Crimson Knight at that time.


    Such a thing had never been heard of in the past, let alone seen. After the incident, someone had retraced the battle and evaluated it, and came to a publicly epted conclusion.


    If Chen Heng were still alive and could continue to grow with his astonishing talent and willpower, he would definitely be able to set foot on the path of a king in the future and be the pinnacle existence of the universe.


    Although Wang Zhong boasted that his ability was unique and could continuously be stronger, he still might not be able to win against those people.


    After all, sometimes,pared to the growth of pure strength, that kind of willpower was more important. The growth of pure strength, at a certain level, there would eventually be a limit.


    Only if his willpower was strong enough could he finally pass through the king¡¯s domain and be a character at that level.


    ¡°Unfortunately, he¡¯s dead in the end¡­¡±


    The cold smile on Wang Zhong¡¯s face did not change. He looked at Lu Yao in front of him, and a mocking expression appeared on his face. ¡°Moreover, he died protecting trash like you.¡±


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t there, why did he have to sacrifice himself back then?¡±


    Lu Yao¡¯s expression was cold hearing these words. Her heart ached, and she could not help but fall silent. Looking back at the past, one could easily discover some facts.


    Whether it was ability, mind, or willpower, Chen Heng was far stronger than her, the so-called reincarnation of a king. If it were not for Lu Yao¡¯s existence dragging him down, Chen Heng would not have needed to make a move at that time and go head to head against the Crimson Knight before he reached his peak.


    That battle gave people reason to believe that if that young man had reached his peak, he would have the ability to fight with the Five Knights head-on or even win.


    However, because of Lu Yao¡¯s special existence, that young man had no choice but to make a move, ruining his future.


    And Lu Yao, who had expended the young man¡¯s life to survive, although she had the title of the reincarnation of the king, she was not as strong as that young man.


    This was not only felt by others, but even Lu Yao agreed with the point of view. Because the more she grew and progressed, the more she felt the difficulties of the road ahead and Chen Heng¡¯s strength and talent back then. She did not think much of some things when she first came into contact with him, thinking that she could do it too. But when she truly came into contact with him, only then would she understand the difficulty and know how powerful others were. Lu Yao was like that at that moment. Therefore, she had nothing to say to Wang Zhong¡¯s words.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long. I¡¯ve always wanted to make up for the regret I had¡­¡±


    Wang Zhong¡¯s voice came from the front once again. His voice was filled with strong malice. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s already dead.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s the same for me to look for you.¡±


    As he spoke, he paused for a moment before a look of anticipation appeared on his face. ¡°I only hope that your so-called reincarnation of the king will not disappoint me too much.


    ¡°As the reincarnation of the Golden King, ughtering you should bring me quite a bit of improvement, right?


    ¡°I believe it will be stronger than those trash from before.¡±


    ¡°You cane and try¡­¡±


    Up ahead, Lu Yao¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Let¡¯s see who will fall here¡­¡±


    Following that, the great battle erupted. A terrifying power tilted towards each other and charged towards the other party. A great fight between Fifth Rank powerhouses erupted, causing the entire star to tremble.


    Unlike the Qika Star from before, this star was very small, and it did not have any magic arrays protecting it, making it seem much more prone to destruction.


    With the terror of a Fifth Rank existence, it would not be long before this star was destroyed. The great battle would probably take ce directly in the gxy at that time.


    ¡°I have to move faster.¡±


    Lu Yao was fighting in the front while Ye Zi was hiding behind. She was sweating profusely as she was drawing a spell formation. What she was drawing was a teleportation spell formation.


    Over the past year or so, Lu Yao had grown sufficiently. Not only had her strength increased, but even her willpower had also be much tougher. And Ye Zi had also improved quite a bit.


    Her strength did not seem to have changed much, but she had improved quite a bit in other aspects. This was the case with the array formation. Over the past year, she and Lu Yao had experienced countless battles. Each time, they had to rely on the array formation to escape.


    Thus, over a long period of time, her attainments in the array formation had improved greatly. Compared to a year ago, it could be said that she had be apletely different person. And at this moment, she could judge the situation with one nce and began to draw the formations with familiarity.


    ¡°I have to be quick. Yaoyao won¡¯t be able to hold on for long¡­¡±


    Her actions were very fast, and she was very anxious. Although Lu Yao was currently fighting with Wang Zhong, and it looked like they were neck and neck, her true strength was still only around the Fourth Rank.


    She could have suchbat strength due to the enhancement of the Ancient Armor and the Golden Mark.


    However, back then, part of the Golden Mark had been broken by the Crimson Knight back then. Even now, she had not fully recovered. She still needed a few more years to recover.


    At this moment, although the Golden Mark could also increase Lu Yao¡¯s strength and strengthen her a lot, it could notst forever. As time passed, when the power of the Golden Mark was temporarily exhausted, Lu Yao would definitely be defeated.


    That was why Ye Zi was so anxious. She had to prepare the array formation before Lu Yao¡¯s strength weakened and have all of them escaped from this ce. Besides Ye Zi, the others also started to help.


    A burly middle-aged man in a long robe and a young girl in a long dress also came forward to help. They drew the array formation beside Ye Zi. These two people were also Lu Yao¡¯spanions.


    In the past year or so, apart from the increase in Lu Yao¡¯s strength, she gained a lot in other aspects. At this moment, besides Ye Zi, Lu Yao had gained two more followers. She was no longer the same as before. With the help of the other two people, Ye Zi sped up her movements and continued to work hard. After a while, the array released an extremely bright blue light.


    ¡°It¡¯s ready to be used.¡±


    Looking at the scene before him, leaf heaved a sigh of relief. She stood up and looked at the battlefield, shouting, ¡°Yaoyao, it¡¯s ready!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she pulled the other two people and led them into the array.


    In the distance, wind and sand were everywhere, and the sky was filled with sand and dust that covered everything. A long dragon rushed out from the ground and ran towards Wang Zhong. In an instant, it repelled him and smashed him to the ground.


    Then, taking advantage of this rare opportunity, Lu Yao did not pursue the victory. Instead, she directly turned around and transformed into a long dragon, rushing out of the teleportation formation.


    An azure light shed. As the formation was activated, the figures of Lu Yao, Ye Zi, and the others disappeared within the formation. Then, they were teleported far away.


    When this process was over, the underground began to shake. Blood figures exploded in the sky, emitting a bloody smell that covered the entire sky. Wang Zhong walked out from the underground and arrived in front of the formation.


    Feeling the chaotic spatial fluctuations in the surroundings, he was a little surprised. ¡°Even the space is in chaos¡­


    ¡°Is that follower¡¯s attainments in the formation so high?¡±


    In terms of escaping, Ye Zi was already very familiar with it. Not only did she activate the formation, but even the space was also in chaos,pletely eliminating the possibility of tracking the position through the spatial fluctuations behind them.


    She could be said to be very experienced. While this sounded easy, it was very difficult to aplish. From this point, it could be seen that Ye Zi¡¯s attainments in the teleportation array formation could already be considered very high.


    However, Wang Zhong was not surprised by this. After all, he had already heard the news before, so he was not surprised by all of this. ¡°Run, run.¡±


    When he thought of Lu Yao¡¯s appearance, a cold smile appeared on his face. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Your strength and reserves are limited after all.


    ¡°When your strength weakens, let¡¯s see where you can run.¡±


    His words fell. Then, as Wang Zhong waved his hand, the people around him walked over.


    ¡°Captain.¡±


    The people around him gathered and looked at Wang Zhong respectfully. These were all Wang Zhong¡¯s subordinates. Together with him, they were in charge of hunting down Lu Yao, the reincarnation of the Golden King. ¡°Get the relevant departments to make preparations.¡±


    Looking at his subordinates, Wang Zhong¡¯s expression was cold as he said indifferently, ¡°Within a day, I want to know the possible teleportation location of the Golden King.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In front of him, those subordinates felt a chill in their hearts. They quickly nodded and left. Then, Wang Zhong turned around and left the area. Only then did the people around him heave a sigh of relief.


    It had to be said that working with people like Wang Zhong was indeed a very stressful thing. Because the ughter divinity had been entrenched for a long time, it had unconsciously affected Wang Zhong¡¯s body and origin, bringing his origin closer to the essence of the ughter divinity.


    This was not whether Wang Zhong remained calm or not, but it was his essence. It was like a person standing next to a Demon God would subconsciously tremble.


    The life levels of both sides were already different, so naturally, they would feel fear. Furthermore, Wang Zhong¡¯s current strength had some extraordinary attributes due to the long-term massacre.


    All of these would easily cause others to be afraid of this. Of course, this wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on this. After all, the gxy was vast and full of unknowns. Many people were more terrifying and more unbearable than Wang Zhong in the gxy.


    His current state was really nothing. At least that power was real. Hence, no one dared to say anything and could only silently endure.


    Time slowly passed. Soon, another three days passed.


    On another deste, a great battle broke out once again. Wang Zhong once again intercepted Lu Yao. Their powers kept shing against each other on this, almost blowing the apart.


    The terrifying power affected the surroundings and also changed the weather on arge scale, turning this area into a dangerous ce. At this moment, Lu Yao¡¯s performance was still strong. On her forehead, the Golden Mark was still flickering, providing power. However, it seemed to dim slightly. After a short while of the battle, Lu Yao again escaped, leaving this area. However, a few dayster, she was again intercepted by Wang Zhong and his men. They started a huge battle on another.


    This kind of thing had happened three times. No matter who it was, they could feel that something was wrong. Not to mention Lu Yao and the other two who had been hunted down all year round. With Lu Yao and the others¡¯ sharp senses, they immediately realized some problems. ¡°They can deduce our position¡­¡±


    Lu Yao and Ye Zi exchanged nces, and this thought quickly shed through their minds. In the past, although Lu Yao and the others would asionally be caught up, as long as they escaped, they would be able to continue to recuperate for some time and would not be caught up immediately. After all, Ye Zi was very careful every time she drew the teleportation array. It would disrupt the space and not leave behind any traces of herself. This move took more than a year to ensure their survival.


    Even those who were much stronger than them were unable to capture them. However, from the current situation, the Round Table was finally able to react to the current situation.


    Even if they were unable to react in the beginning, with the power and strength of the Round Table, they would definitely be able to respond very quickly.


    The reason why Lu Yao and the others were able to enjoy themselves for more than a year was mostly due to the vastness of the gxy and the need for time to mobilize resources. After all, this world was very big, and the distance between the gxies was too far. Sometimes, when orders were given, it could be several years before they were truly carried out.


    Thinking about it, the Round Table had probably already prepared a method to deal with them. It was only until now, when Wang Zhong arrived that they would use it.


    As they thought so, they were a little worried. However, no matter what, now that the other party had found a way to deal with them, they could not continue using the previous method.


    Compared to the Round Table, they were alone after all. Regardless of whether it was power or resources, they were far inferior. If they continued to waste time like this, they would probably reach their limits before the other party continued to seal them.


    After all, the resources used to inscribe teleportation arrays were also extremely limited. If such a situation were to ur a few more times, they would probably die of poverty and would no longer be able to continue inscribing arrays. ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this¡­¡±


    After realizing the situation in front of them, Ye Zi hesitated for a moment, then looked at Lu Yao before saying, ¡°My king, we have to change our strategy.¡±


    ¡°A short distance teleportation, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to get rid of those people from the Round Table¡­¡±


    ¡°It will only waste the few materials we have¡­¡±


    Lu Yao nodded in agreement to Ye Zi¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Is there any other way?¡±


    She looked at Ye Zi and the others before her and continued to ask.


    ¡°Perhaps we can try to gather all the materials and teleport over a long distance¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man who had been silent all this while sitting beside Ye Zi said, ¡°If we can cross a very long distance in one go, even if they can still find us, it will still take some time for them toe over.¡±


    Even if the Round Table could find their coordinates, it would definitely not be an easy task to search for them. ording to normal circumstances, the longer the distance they could teleport, the harder it would be for them to search for them, and the more time they would need to spend.


    Therefore, if they could cross a very long distance in one go, they should be able to temporarily get out of their current situation and be safe once again. In this regard, Lu Yao and Ye Zi also nodded in agreement.


    However, there was apletely new problem.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough materials¡­¡± Ye Zi checked their reserves and said, ¡°Moreover, it will also take a very long time to create arge-scale teleportation array.¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    Lu Yao looked at Ye Zi and asked casually.


    ¡°At least ten days.¡±


    Leaf hesitated for a moment and reported a number. When this time came, Lu Yao instantly fell silent. Before this, they had mostly used Lu Yao to buy time to create the array.


    However, at that time, the array they had created did not take long. It would take less than one or two hours toplete. Lu Yao could easily buy enough time.


    However, ten days was too long. When they were drawing the spell formation, they could not move, nor could they be disturbed by others. This meant that Lu Yao had to hold them off for ten days to a certain extent.


    However, could she do it? To this extent, the few people present were silent for a long time. They did not speak for a long time. In the end, it was Lu Yao who continued to speak, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Ten days¡­ Let¡¯s make it ten days¡­¡±


    Lu Yao stood up from her original position and stood up. She said decisively, ¡°I will help you buy ten days.


    ¡°As for the remaining materials, we can only resolve to robbery.¡±


    She raised her head and looked at the beautiful scene in the starry sky. Then, she said, ¡°During this period of time, all of you can focus on drawing the array formation.


    ¡°As for the rest, leave it to me.


    ¡°There was no other ways¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man who was sitting beside Ye Zi, who was somewhat silent, nodded and sighed. Even though there were four people present, the only one who had the ability to stop Wang Zhong was only Lu Yao. As for the other three people, although their strength wasn¡¯t too bad, they were generally at Third Three and above. To an ordinary person, they could be considered very strong.


    However, this bit of strength was still like paper to Wang Zhong. They wouldn¡¯t be able to hold up one round before being taken down. Therefore, under the current situation, they could only rely on Lu Yao to buy them the required time.


    There was no other way. After making a decision, in the following period of time, the great battles began frequently. In the nearby star field, the Round Table¡¯s headquarters began to suffer frequent attacks. Many of the members of the Round Table died or were injured. During this process, Lu Yao naturally encountered obstacles, and she even met a true Fifth Rank existence.


    However, this didn¡¯t stop her. Two of the Fifth Rank existences were injured by her, and they were severely impaired, unable to move. Her frequent movements also attracted the attention of many people.

 Chapter 520 - Manifestation

    <h4>Chapter 520 Chapter 520 ¨C Manifestation</h4>


    ¡°The materials are almost finished. The rest will be up to you guys¡­¡± Once the battle ended, Lu Yao returned to the base they had chosen. She looked tiredly at Ye Zi and the others as she spoke.


    During this period of time, Lu Yao had been fighting almost every day. She frequently attacked the base where the Round Table was located. The long battle had made her a little tired and haggard, but this was something that could not be helped.


    Although she was powerful, coupled with her golden mark and Ancient Armor, ordinary fifth rank warriors were no match for her.


    However, this did not mean that her battles were easy. The headquarters of the Round Table could not bepletely defenseless. There were also many arrangements inside. With the help of some powerhouses, even if they were not as powerful as Lu Yao, they could still cause her a lot of trouble.


    It was precisely because of this that Lu Yao¡¯s power was being depleted very quickly recently. If it was a little longer, even if the power of the Golden Mark was still able to hold on, she would not be able to endure it herself.


    However, fortunately, it was over. Right now, she has sessfully achieved her goal and gathered enough materials to construct the magic formation.


    ¡°My King, don¡¯t worry.¡± Ye Zi looked at Lu Yao, who appeared a little tired. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say, ¡°In a few more days, the magic formation should bepleted. At that time, we will be able to leave this.¡±


    The construction of the magic formation would take ten days. However, during the time that Lu Yao went to attack the Round Table¡¯s base, Ye Zi and the others didn¡¯t idle around. They had already constructed a portion of the magic formation, only waiting for the materials to arrive.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Looking at Ye Zi, Lu Yao nodded her head and wanted to go down to rest.


    ¡°How many days?¡± A cold voice sounded from behind, stopping Lu Yao¡¯s movements. Her body froze, and she subconsciously looked behind her.


    She saw a blood shadow in the sky, and a figure appeared. Wang Zhong¡¯s figure appeared out of nowhere. He looked at Lu Yao, as well as Ye Zi and the others who were building a magic formation behind Lu Yao. His face was filled with nervousness as he sneered, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you guys don¡¯t have a few days left.¡±


    ¡°Wang Zhong¡­¡± Lu Yao looked at Wang Zhong, who was walking toward her. She took a deep breath, as she was a little nervous but also a little enlightened. ¡°You¡¯ve been around this entire time?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not too stupid.¡± Wang Zhong looked at Lu Yao and could not help but smile. ¡°How have you been the past few days? I think you¡¯ve been having a hard time these past few days. During this period, I¡¯ve been here watching.¡± He said with a cold smile, revealing a fact.


    During this period, he had been hiding nearby. It was just that he had not made a move. Instead, he had quietly waited until now. His purpose was obvious.


    ¡°After a few days of fighting, how much power you have left, the Golden King?¡±Wang Zhong casually looked at Lu Yao. Under his gaze, Lu Yao was expressionless, ¡°You watched yourpanions die at my hands just to deplete my power?


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    ¡°If yourpanions knew of your actions, they would be very pleased.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Hearing Lu Yao¡¯s words, Wang Zhong smiled and said softly, ¡°As for those people, although I don¡¯t think they¡¯re worthy of being mypanions, if they knew, they would probably be very happy. After all, they can be my stepping stone and an important aid for me to take down the Golden King. What a great honor would that be?¡±


    As he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand. The ripples in space began to rise and fall, and a terrifying power rippled out. Lu Yao¡¯s body did not move. Ayer of green armor automatically appeared on the surface of her body, and then she casually wiped it with her hand.


    The fluctuation of space instantly disappeared, and it was directly wiped away by Lu Yao. That powerful force was alsopletely worn away. However, after doing all this, Lu Yao could not help but take a step back.


    ¡°As expected, your power has already weakened a lot.¡± Looking at Lu Yao¡¯s actions, Wang Zhong was a little surprised as if he was also a little surprised, ¡°It seems that the damage to the Golden Mark is much heavier than I thought.¡±


    The Golden Mark on Lu Yao¡¯s body was her greatest trump card. The Golden Mark originated from the Golden Mark of the past, gathering the power of the Golden King. In theory, it could unleash part of the power of the Golden King of the past.


    Even after the battle a year ago, the Golden Mark had already been destroyed by the Crimson Knight. There was a lot of damage and it would take a long time to repair. However, it was still a Golden Mark after all. Before itpletely disappeared, no one dared to underestimate it.


    The reason why Wang Zhong was so careful was to wear down the power of the Golden Mark continuously, to ensure that it would not explode and kill him. That was why he kept following behind Lu Yao and allowed Lu Yao to attack those encampments, using this method to drain her power continuously.


    However, based on the situation before him, it seemed that the damage to the Golden Mark was more severe than he had imagined, to the point that her energy had been depleted to such an extent. Compared to when they had firste into contact, Lu Yao¡¯s current strength was much weaker.


    Although under the support of the Ancient Armor and the Golden Mark, she was still barely able to maintain a standardparable to a fifth rank, it was already far from beingparable to before.


    To Wang Zhong, this was very good news, ¡°Not bad.¡± Looking at the expressionless Lu Yao, he pondered for a moment before revealing a malicious smile, ¡°Although it¡¯s weaker than I expected, it¡¯s much easier this way. Come.¡± He opened his arms and looked at Lu Yao, then said loudly, ¡°After this battle, it¡¯s over. Let me see your power, the Golden King.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, all the power in his body erupted. A terrifying aura spread out in all directions, directly suppressing everything in the surroundings.


    Faced with this sudden burst of power, Lu Yao grunted. A terrifying power also erupted from her body, protecting Ye Zi and the others behind her. Then, she charged out directly. A strong power erupted, shooting straight into the sky. A vast bloody aura flickered, covering the earth in all directions, turning the sky into a sea of blood.


    A pair of eyes gradually turned blood red. In mid-air, Wang Zhong let out a low growl, and his entire body underwent an inexplicable transformation. Under Lu Yao¡¯s gaze, the armor on his body automatically shattered, revealing his sturdy and robust body under the armor.


    <b>rev</b>


    On the surface of his body, a metallic luster was revealed. There seemed to be a mysterious power circting within it, which was exceptionally mysterious and unique.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Looking at the scene, Lu Yao was stunned at first, but then she quickly reacted.


    She recalled the battle between Chen Heng and Wang Zhong. In that battle, it was precisely because of Wang Zhong¡¯s unique secret skill that Chen Heng was trapped in a bitter battle. It was only in the end that he managed to finish him off. But now, it seemed that after a few years, the secret skill of his opponent had not been wasted. Instead, it had gotten even stronger.


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought of it, haven¡¯t you?¡± Facing Lu Yao¡¯s gaze, Wang Zhong¡¯s voice sounded exceptionally cold.


    ¡°During that battle back then, my defense was broken by your older brother, and I lost that battle. After that, I¡¯ve been strengthening my defense. I even borrowed the strength of the Round Table and learned many secret techniques. I managed to condense thebat body in front of me through the ughter power in my body. ¡°Come!¡± As he spoke, his face was filled with fanaticism. ¡°Mybat body is something that no fifth rank powerhouse can break. Even if your elder brother were to revive and stand on the same level as me, it would still be impossible. You can rece your elder brother. Come and try!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he charged forward. With a muffled rumble, it was as if thunder had struck the heavens, causing the entirend to tremble. Wang Zhong¡¯s body smashed forward heavily, creating arge hole on this. Following that, he charged out once again and engaged in an intense battle with Lu Yao in midair.


    A terrifying power erupted. Facing Wang Zhong in front of her, Lu Yao did not hold back at all. A powerful force erupted from her entire body and charged onto Wang Zhong¡¯s body, producing a crisp sound like metal colliding with metal. When this kind of situation was seen by others, all of them undoubtedly felt terrified.


    Lu Yao couldn¡¯t help but frown. Wang Zhong¡¯s defense made her feel especially troubled. Just now, she had already tried her best. Yet, no matter what kind of attack hit Wang Zhong¡¯s body, it couldn¡¯t leave a wound or even a mark. This kind of terrifying defense made Lu Yao feel terrified.


    In the past, Wang Zhong¡¯s defense was indeed very strong, but it was not that strong.


    ¡®I have to use even more strength.¡¯ Standing in mid-air, Lu Yao looked at Wang Zhong, then, she took a deep breath, and this thought shed through her mind.


    Following that, the strength that Lu Yao used became even stronger. In the end, she used almost every attack with her full strength, leaving no room for maneuver. Under the powerful attack, some changes did appear on Wang Zhong¡¯s body. Some marks were left on his body, and he became different.


    However, even so, Lu Yao had no way to take him down. She only left some marks on his body. These marks were not too deep, and they usually healed after a short while. It did not seem like they could cause too much damage.


    On the contrary, because every strike was used with full strength, Lu Yao¡¯s strength was being used up very quickly. It did not take long for her aura to weaken a lot. Gradually, the energy in her body became weaker. Her face also became redder and her aura weakened.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Another shocking collision sound erupted. Wang Zhong looked at Lu Yao and sneered, then, he waved his hand.


    A burst of violent energy whistled forward, almost drowning Lu Yao in front of him. That kind of power was so terrifying that it made people suffocate. Faced with Wang Zhong¡¯s attack, Lu Yao¡¯s face turned pale, and her face seemed to have lost its color.


    ¡°Your power is getting weaker and weaker¡­¡± Looking at Lu Yao in such a state, Wang Zhong¡¯s face revealed a disdainful look. He still looked very powerful, and there was no sign of him weakening. The ughter power given by the ughter divinity was still stored in his body as the battle was slowly absorbed by him. It was also because of this that Wang Zhong was able to be so strong and maintain his peak condition.


    On the contrary, Lu Yao was getting weaker. At this moment, she had already used up all the power in her body and was close to her limit. ¡°It¡¯s almost over¡­¡± After another collision, Lu Yao¡¯s body flew out and crashed heavily into the ground.


    Looking at the scene, Wang Zhong sighed softly. Then, he took a step forward and slowly walked forward. The sound of light footsteps passed through the area. On the ground, Lu Yao struggled to get up, but in the end, she was unable to do so. On her forehead, the originally bright Golden Mark was no longer glowing. Wang Zhong¡¯s tactic was undoubtedly effective.


    After going through sessive battles, Lu Yao¡¯s strength had already weakened to the extreme. Even the blessing of the Golden Mark could no longer be maintained. On her body, the green Ancient Armor was also full of scars, as if it had reached a certain limit.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Lying on the ground, Lu Yao¡¯s face was filled with unwillingness. She tried hard to sit up, but in the end, she was unable to do so.


    ¡°Do you feel despair and unwillingness?¡± The sound of light footsteps could be heard. Wang Zhong¡¯s figure appeared before Lu Yao. He looked at Lu Yao¡¯s figure, and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, that person saved you many times. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s already dead. He died under Lord Crimson¡¯s hands. Without him, what does it count as if you¡¯re on your own?¡± A mocking expression appeared on his face. ¡°You are nothing at all on your own. A puny little caterpir but still dreaming about flying.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stomped down, stirring up a hundred miles of dust. In the dark, a terrifying power was connected with this stomp. ¡°My King!¡± Ye Zi subconsciously raised her head and looked at the scene, her eyes were wide open.


    They wanted to go forward to save Lu Yao, but in the end, it was toote. No matter how fast they were, how could theypare to Wang Zhong? However, in the end, this attack still did notnd. At a certain moment, the surrounding space seemed to freeze. An inexplicable power began to circte and explode.


    When Lu Yao was in the most critical moment, a long-hidden power exploded in her body. At this moment, it was directly activated. A slender arm stretched out at the critical moment. It directly smoothed out all the power contained in this attack and blocked this attack.


    Then, a figure was revealed. It was the appearance of a young man wearing an ordinary short-sleeved shirt, looking like a normal student. However, his face was extremely familiar to the people present.


    ¡°Big Brother¡­¡± Lu Yao looked at the figure standing before her and was a little absent-minded. She almost thought that she was hallucinating at this moment. The figure seemed to have heard her shout, and slowly turned around. His face, which was the same as Chen Heng¡¯s, was expressionless as he stared at her. A familiar feeling appeared as if Chen Heng was still there.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡± Compared to the excitement in Lu Yao¡¯s heart, at this moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s face was filled with disbelief, ¡°You¡¯ve fallen, you¡¯re already dead! How can you still appear?¡± His face was filled with disbelief. He looked at Chen Heng before him and subconsciously took a few steps back.


    Could it be that after the battle back then, Chen Heng had not died, but remained and was hiding around the Golden King? Wang Zhong subconsciously took a few steps back as this thought shed through his mind. However, after careful observation, his heart calmed down again and he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± In front of Wang Zhong and the others, Chen Heng¡¯s figure was standing there.


    However, under the illumination of the light, Chen Heng¡¯s figure appeared somewhat illusory, as if it was not real, and it did not have the terrifying suffocating feeling of the past. There was indeed the aura of Chen Heng on his body, but it was much weaker as if it was not the real body, but just a clone.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the person from the past, just a remnant clone¡­¡± After confirming that the person before was not Chen Heng, but just a clone, Wang Zhong¡¯s heart calmed down. At this moment, he let out a soft snort, then he said, ¡°Because you were worried about your sister¡¯s safety, you deliberately left a trick behind before that battle? Hmm, you put in a lot of effort for your sister.¡± He had already guessed Chen Heng¡¯s intention.


    There was no doubt that this clone in front of him was most likely left behind by that person when he was on Qika Star. The mechanism of this outbreak should be that when the Golden King encountered a danger that he could not resist, it would automatically revive and protect his sister¡¯s safety.


    After thinking about this, Wang Zhong was certain that the panic from before hadpletely disappeared. Instead, he became much more excited.


    ¡°Very good!¡± He looked at Chen Heng¡¯s figure before him and looked at the face that left a deep impression on him. His face became even more excited. ¡°If you were here in person, even the current me would not be a match for you. But it¡¯s just a clone that you left behind. What can it do? It just makes up for the regret that I once had.¡± He muttered to himself, then whistled and directly rushed forward.


    His figure was very fast, like a gust of wind. In an instant, he disappeared from where he was and rushed forward. The earth was copsing inch by inch, and the sky was moving. The surrounding space was being pulled by Wang Zhong¡¯s power,pletely turning into his domain.


    For a moment, it was as if the entire world was making a move, charging towards the central area. This attack was already Wang Zhong¡¯s full-power attack. Even though he was very confident in his heart, he was very careful when facing Chen Heng.


    Even though it was just a clone before him, he was still attacking with full power and was very cautious. The whistling power rushed forward, almost covering the person in front of him. And in the midst of it, the figure finally moved.

 Chapter 521 - Gateway

    <h4>Chapter 521 ¨C Gateway</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Bang!


    The surrounding space was trembling and immediately froze as the figure gradually moved. A terrifying power emitted and affected the surroundingnd, almost shrouding the entire star. Under Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze, Chen Heng slowly looked at him expressionlessly.


    Boom!


    It was as if lightning had streaked across instantly, and a loud sound sounded. Wang Zhong grunted and directly retreated, being pushed back by a considerable force. This was the first time he had been pushed back from the start of the battle, and this was not the end.


    Before him, a slender palm stretched out, releasing a powerful force as it turned into a terrifying strike that smashed towards Wang Zhong¡¯s chest.


    Bang!


    It was like the sound of metal interweaving. At this moment, the entire world was shaking.


    ¡°Come!¡± Under immense pressure, Wang Zhong¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he still roared and charged toward the figure before him.


    However, the next moment, Wang Zhong¡¯s figure came flying back. Lu Yao and the others saw the scene. Wang Zhong¡¯s body was torn apart. A powerful force prated Wang Zhong¡¯s absolute defense, almost tearing his body apart. Crimson blood sshed in all directions, and waves of bloody aura


    emitted. It was apparent and eye-catching.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± After being sent flying, half of Wang Zhong¡¯s body was torn apart. However, with his tenacious vitality, he was still alive.


    Crimson power was flickering on his body, and the ughter power was emerging spontaneously, helping him repair his body and heal his wounds. It was as if that terrifying fatal wound did not exist on his body and did not cause any horrifying oue.


    However, as he stood there, his mind was in a daze, and he could not ept such an oue. After so many years, his strength was more substantial than before, and even his defense was strengthened. He was confident that even someone of a higher level would have to expend a lot of energy to break


    through it.


    However, with such strength and defense, was he still that weakpared to that person? Then what was the point of all his hard work and killing all these years? Wang Zhong couldn¡¯t ept it and looked daze. After a long while, he charged forward.


    ¡°No matter how strong he is, he is just a remnant clone. I don¡¯t believe that he can continue to be so strong!¡± He gritted his teeth and charged forward. At this moment, he was ready to fight a battle of attrition.


    Indeed, Chen Heng¡¯s clone before him was exceptionally powerful. However, no matter how powerful it was, it could not change the fact that it was just an incarnation. In that case, its power could notst as long as its original body. Sooner orter, it would be exhausted slowly and eventually be wiped


    out.


    Wang Zhong had confidence in this aspect. His body contained a considerable amount of ughter power. This ughter power could help him increase his strength, but it could also help him recover when he was injured, allowing him to maintain his peak condition. Such a state was the most suitable for


    fighting a battle of attrition.


    ¡®Wang Zhong had full confidence that as long as his opponent could not kill him in one strike, victory would belong to him sooner orter. With this thought in mind, he rushed over.


    However, in the next moment, he began to doubt his life. A palm mmed down from the front as if it wanted to kill him directly. In just an instant, his figure was sent flying once again. His entire body was mmed heavily onto the ground, looking like a bloody mess. It was as terrifying as a pile of


    minced meat. If not for the fact that there was still the ughter power spreading in his body, supporting his final life, he might have been finished with just this one strike.


    ¡°Is this the power of the Golden King¡¯s elder brother?¡± Looking at the battle before them, Ye Zi and the other two let out exmations of surprise.


    Ye Zi was still okay. After all, she had seen the battle between Chen Heng and the Crimson Knight before. She was surprised but could still ept it. However, this scene was a little too exciting for the other two.


    Wang Zhong was not weak. With his ughter power, even in the entire gxy, his strength was only below the peak¡¯s existence. Among the fifth rank realm, there were not many who were his match. Even if he could suppress him for a while, he would be tortured to death. Thus, in the past, he was


    invincible.


    But now, he had be like this ¨C a pile of minced meat on the verge of death. This was just a clone, yet it had such power. It was hard to imagine how powerful it would be if the person standing before him were not a clone but the main body. The two followers eximed in surprise.


    Before them, Wang Zhong doubted his life. His n was perfect. He wanted to deplete the other party¡¯s strength slowly and finally find an opportunity to attack. However, it was a ridiculous mistake. With the current situation, he still wanted to deplete the other party¡¯s strength slowly? He was afraid that


    he would be pped to death.


    The difference in strength was too significant, and there was no way to make up for it. If he continued to stay, he would most likely be in deep trouble. With that thought in mind, Wang Zhong had the intention to retreat.


    Chen Heng was still expressionless, looking forward carefully. He did not do anything else but stood silently by Lu Yao¡¯s side and looked at Wang Zhong. It seemed that Chen Heng did not intend to continue to attack, which made Wang Zhong calm down.


    ¡®It seemed that that person only deliberately created this clone to protect his sister. He would not deliberately target the enemy. If that was the case, there should be no problem.¡¯ This thought shed through Wang Zhong¡¯s mind. Then, he quickly fled from the position before him and ran into the


    distance. During this process, Wang Zhong¡¯s gaze was fixed on Chen Heng, looking exceptionally nervous.


    Fortunately, just as he had imagined, Chen Heng was standing alone in front of them. It seemed that he had no intention ofing after him. This scene made Wang Zhong calm down, and it also made Ye Zi and the others feel a little regretful.


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Looking at Wang Zhong¡¯s fleeing figure, Ye Zi sighed, ¡°It would be great if we could take the opportunity to keep him here.¡±


    Wang Zhong was the main force chasing after Lu Yao this time, and he was also the most difficult to deal with and the most powerful target. At the same time, he was also the most substantial potential among the rising stars of the Round Table. He had the unique ability to increase his strength through


    ughtering continuously. Anyone would be afraid of him.


    If they could take this opportunity to keep him here, they would be able to reduce the pressure on Lu Yao in the future, but it would also be a strike against the Round Table. Unfortunately, this clone of Chen Heng did not seem to have any rationality but only acted on instinct. Unless someone threatened


    Lu Yao¡¯s safety, he would not make a move. Under such circumstances, if Wang Zhong wanted to escape, they could only sigh and could not do anything else.


    ¡°But it¡¯s alright¡­¡± Looking at the figure beside Lu Yao, Ye Zi sighed and felt a little fortunate. ¡°This way, we can finally have time toplete the magic formation.¡±


    Wang Zhong was the most powerful one among the people who came to ughter them this time. He was already severely injured. Even with his savage physique and talent, it would still take a long time for him to recover.


    This took them a long time toplete the magic formation without any interference. Ye Zi sped up his hand movements and worked hard to carve the magic formation.


    Before her, Lu Yao stared nkly at Chen Heng with aplicated expression on her face. More than a year had passed since then, and she finally saw Chen Heng again. But she didn¡¯t expect it to be in such a way.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s familiar face, she couldn¡¯t help but call out softly.


    She did not expect him to reply. After all, judging from the previous situation, this clone did not have the intelligence to act independently. However, Chen Heng nodded and responded to her surprise. Under Lu Yao¡¯s somewhat shocked gaze, Chen Heng slowly extended his hand and ced an arm on her


    shoulder.


    Following that, the transformation began. Chen Heng¡¯s figure rapidly faded away at a highly rapid speed, turning into a burst of golden light. Following the connection, this light rushed forward and surged directly into Lu Yao¡¯s body, fusing into one with her. A warm feeling instantly emerged.


    At this moment, Lu Yao felt afortable feeling all over her body. A brand-new power surged into her body. This feeling was vaguely familiar to Lu Yao. Back on Qika, Chen Heng had once given her a unique evolution stone with extraordinary power. And now, Lu Yao¡¯s feeling was somewhat


    simr to when she had absorbed that evolution stone, but the feeling was much more substantial.


    In reality, this was the divine power. The evolution stone had once contained the divine power given by Chen Heng. And now, the main body of this incarnation was also divine power. The two powers were the same, so naturally, the feeling was the same.


    The divine power contained in the incarnation healed all the wounds on her body, and the aura on Lu Yao¡¯s body began to change slowly. The wounds on her body gradually recovered, and the previous injuriespletely disappeared, returning to their original state. Apart from that, her aura also


    increased, and there was a slight improvement. Without affecting her potential, it helped her improve a part of her strength.


    Chen Heng¡¯s figure finally disappeared and was entirely gone before Lu Yao when everything was over. He turned into the rain of light and disappeared. Lu Yao looked at the scene before her and subconsciously reached out her hand as if she wanted to grab something, but she couldn¡¯t catch anything.


    Feeling the emptiness, she felt a little lost. After a long while, Ye Zi and the others came over tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Looking at Ye Zi and the others, Lu Yao shook her head and forced a smile on her face. She didn¡¯t want Ye Zi and the others to worry, so she turned around and looked at the almostpleted magic formation before her. She changed the topic and asked, ¡°Where are we going to teleport to this time?¡±


    ¡°n to teleport further this time to avoid the previous problems.¡± Ye Zi touched her head and thought before saying, ¡°I once saw the coordinates of a on a star map. That was very deste and remote.¡±


    ¡°see.¡± Lu Yao nodded and asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s the name of that?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be called¡­¡± Hearing Lu Yao¡¯s question, Ye Zi pondered for a moment, then she remembered and answered, ¡°Hechi Star.¡±


    3


    While Lu Yao and the others were still constructing the magic formation and ready to leave, on the other side, Chen Heng also felt the situation over there.


    ¡°The divine power seed I left behind was used up after all.¡± When the avatar dissipated, Chen Heng felt the situation on the other side of the avatar, understanding the specifics of the battle: ¡°And, in such a way?¡±


    At this moment, he had a strange feeling. Whether it was Lu Yao or Wang Zhong, they both had a lot to do with him. Lu Yao was his younger sister while he groomed Wang Zhong. Unexpectedly, the two of them met in such a way.


    ¡°But in just a little more than a year, he reached this level of strength¡­¡± Thinking of Wang Zhong, Chen Heng smiled. ¡°Looks like he did well.¡±


    Chen Heng was not too surprised by Wang Zhong¡¯s strength. The amount of ughter power was not negligible. Chen Heng¡¯s ughter power was taken from Wang Zhong. In just over a year, the amount of ughter power Chen Heng had umted was enough to nurture a few fifth rank powerhouses.


    Based on this situation, it was not surprising that Wang Zhong¡¯s strength had reached such a level. What was truly surprising was that under the assault of the ughter power, he was still able to maintain his perfect rationality. He seemed even more clear-headed than when he had just obtained the


    ughter divinity. After the Round Table meeting, he had also received many benefits, thus eliminating some of the hidden dangers on his body.


    This was not bad. From the beginning until now, Wang Zhong¡¯s existence has brought Chen Heng a lot of benefits. This tool man was still handy. Chen Heng did not wish to lose it so quickly. It was also because of this that his incarnation did not finish off Wang Zhong previously but allowed him to leave


    and escape.


    In addition, Lu Yao¡¯s strength had also progressed very shockingly. In just over a year, she had transformed from her weak strength to a fourth rank. She could beparable to a fifth rank with the Ancient Armor and the Golden Mark. This kind of progress was speedy, enough topare to Wang Zhong.


    ¡®Thave to speed up my pace too¡­¡± Thinking of Lu Yao¡¯s growth, Chen Heng smiled and thought. Then, he turned around and left, walking towards another area.


    Being at Chen Heng¡¯s current level and wanting to continue to grow and rapidly increase his strength was very difficult. After one¡¯s strength reached a certain level, the more difficult it became, the further one progressed. At Chen Heng¡¯s level, every bit of progress was a challenging thing. For others, this


    was the case. However, for Chen Heng, there was still a way.


    The easiest way was to use the ughter power and the Heaven-Devouring scripture¡¯s transformation. At the same time, obtaining the ck King¡¯s sacrificial ceremony from the Red Lotus Society was also a suitable method. No matter which of the three methods was used, it would allow Chen Heng to


    increase his strength at the fastest speed.


    However, there were also some problems. The ughter power affected one¡¯s mind, causing one¡¯s true spirit to no longer be pure. Even if this problem were solved, the amount of ughter power avable would also be an issue.


    Over the past year, Wang Zhong had killed ruthlessly on the gxy battlefield. However, the umted ughter power was probably insufficient to help Chen Heng advance to a higher level. After all, Chen Heng had used a lot of it during this period. Even if he did not use it, the amount of strength


    needed to advance from the fifth rank was still huge. Wanting to advance further would be a little challenging in the short term.


    However, it did not matter. Based on the current situation, a great battle would not happen in the short term. Chen Heng was not that anxious about increasing his strength for the time being. It was eptable for him to take things slowly.


    Another ce that could improve one¡¯s strength was the initial space. The so-called initial space was a space that Chen Heng sensed during the battle between Chen Heng and the Crimson Knight. In that space, there was the projection of the initial stone tablets.


    After entering that space, Chen Heng had a trace of connection with that space and could feel the existence of the initial space at certain moments. Although Chen Heng could not enter that initial space again, he could still borrow a trace of power from the initial space through this connection. This power


    was also known as the initial power by Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng was familiar with this power. When he fought with the Crimson Knight back then, Chen Heng was able toplete his counterattack at thest moment and repel the Crimson Knight precisely because of this power.


    During this one year, along with Chen Heng¡¯s continuous research, his connection with the initial space was also deepening. Chen Heng had a premonition that he should be able to make a breakthrough in this aspect soon. He tured around and left with this thought in mind, walking towards his


    boratory.


    Time passed. Three months passed in the blink of an eye. In the evening, the sky outside was already dark. Chen Heng sat alone in hisboratory, looking at the scenery outside.


    Although the sky was already dark, this change did not matter to Chen Heng and did not affect him. Chen Heng¡¯s mood became calmer and calmer looking at the outside world through the window sill.


    In the dark, a power began to descend, bing more and morepatible with Chen Heng¡¯s true spirit frequency. At a critical moment, a resonance began to appear.


    Bang!


    It was as if a stone had been thrown into the water¡¯s calm surface. A scene suddenly appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind. It was a golden portal. The golden portal was huge. At a nce, it seemed to be boundless, as vast as the stars.


    Chen Heng felt the emission of a mysterious aura..

 Chapter 522 - Pros and Cons

    <h4>Chapter 522 ¨C Pros and Cons</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The huge golden giant portal before him was extraordinary.


    Within the golden door, Chen Heng could feel a strong initial power and a terrifying force that seemed to be able to affect the entire world. The power contained within that initial space was extremely terrifying. If it were to erupt, the world would be horrified by it. Even without talking about anything


    else, just the existence of this initial space itself was probably one of the greatest secrets of this world.


    Chen Heng firmly believed this. The world in front of him was extraordinary. In the past, Chen Heng had also visited many worlds and witnessed the characteristics of various worlds. This world in front of him was the same. This world had telekic power, initial power, and many powerful Kings. In


    Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, these were the characteristics of this world, and this initial space before him was the key point.


    If Chen Heng could thoroughly study it and understand its origin, his understanding of the world would improve. With this goal in mind, Chen Heng began to explore seriously. His figure slowly moved forward in the void space, step by step, towards the golden portal. This process seemed very slow but,


    at the same time, firm.


    Inacertain sense, walking was non-existent being in this void space. Before him, the void space was not real, and there was no concept of distance. Chen Heng¡¯s so-called walking was just a form that he disyed. It meant that his connection with that portal was getting closer and closer, and the


    distance between them was nearer and nearer. It meant that he was moving forward, getting closer and closer to that golden portal.


    In the process, Chen Heng looked forward. As he got closer, the huge golden portal before him seemed to have some reaction. The initially tightly closed portal, leaving only a tiny gap, seemed to have opened a little, having a more significant gap. However, this crack was tiny, so small that it was


    inconspicuous. At a nce, it seemed to be an illusion. Then, was this an illusion?


    ¡®No, it¡¯s not.¡¯ Chen Heng thought as he stood in the void space. Then, he shook his head and denied the thought that had appeared earlier.


    As he continued to get closer, the huge golden portal in front of him gradually opened. Because along with this process, the fragile initial power initially floating in all directions began to gather at an elerated speed and slowly gathered on Chen Heng¡¯s body as his thoughts flickered.


    And this was not an illusion. However, what did it mean when the golden portal opened? As the golden portal gradually opened, Chen Heng could feel that the initial power gathering around him also steadily increased and gathered together. This made him somewhat curious.


    If that door waspletely open, what would happen? Would he enter the initial space through that door again, or would something else happen? Chen Heng was looking forward to it and wanted to know. So, he started to work hard.


    A few months passed quickly. Thanks to Chen Heng¡¯s hard work in these few months, he finally saw some results.


    ¡®Icantt believe it¡­¡± In the quiet and spaciousboratory, Chen Heng frowned as he felt the changes in his body.


    At this moment, he was already very different from how he was a few months ago. Perhaps in terms of strength alone, he did not change much. What had happened before was still the same now. But in other aspects, there were many changes.


    ¡®The most obvious was the dark aura on his body. The aura had be even more obscure on Chen Heng¡¯s body. There was a mysterious power pervading, shrouding his body. The same applies to the world around him.


    Ordinary people might not be able to tell, but if one were powerful enough, they would be able to know that the space around Chen Heng was moving on its own. An invisible wave rippled in all directions, in harmony with Chen Heng¡¯s aura. It was a perfect, harmonious feeling.


    1


    Standing in the middle of the world, Chen Heng seemed to be the world¡¯s ruler, and there was an inexplicable sense of harmony.


    Chen Heng could feel much stronger than he was a few months ago. Perhaps in terms of power level, he had not changed much. However, with the enhancement and strengthening of the initial energy, it was still much stronger than before, even if it was the same power.


    As the initial energy gathered, Chen Heng could feel the world¡¯s rhythm around him. It was as if every movement could affect his surroundings, giving him a unique feeling that he had never felt before. Without a doubt, this feeling was something that he had only experienced in the past few months.


    As the initial power gathered, Chen Heng could feel this change. The existence of the initial power was extraordinary in this world. In Chen Heng¡¯s opinion, this kind of power was somewhat simr to the Power of Destiny. As a person with the Power of Destiny, destiny was in every action, and he could


    tum a dangerous situation into a good one.


    The initial power could strengthen the owner¡¯s power and even increase itspatibility with the world. There was no doubt about the benefits of thispatibility.


    In this part of the world, Chen Heng could feel that his research on many things had be smoother. The cultivation of telekic power was also much more manageable. He could also have a sh of inspiration when encountering difficulties, which were quickly solved. This change gave Chen Heng a


    lot of help, giving him a feeling of fitting in with the world and borrowing the world¡¯s power.


    Of course, this change was not entirely good. During these few months, Chen Heng had continuously tried to enter that void space, wanting to strengthen the connection with that initial space and enter it. He had seeded in doing this with his hard work.


    The golden portal gradually opened in the void space and became brighter under Chen Heng¡¯s hard work. The benefits of this oue were straightforward. Arge amount of initial power spread out from the initial space and directly surged into Chen Heng¡¯s body. With the support, the aura on his body


    became even more mysterious, feeling like heaven and earth.


    However, besides the benefits, the disadvantages were also very obvious. After observing the golden portal a few times, Chen Heng found that the various obsessions in his heart were fading away.


    As if it had been washed away, the more the golden portal opened, the more the various emotions in Chen Heng¡¯s heart gradually disappeared. Even the impurities in his true spirit were reduced, leaving only the pure, true spirit radiance.


    This situation immediately aroused Chen Heng¡¯s vignce. It was not a good thing for his obsession to fade away. When the obsession faded, some important things in the past were no longer critical. If he waited until his obsession and emotions disappearedpletely, he would be a rational


    person in the end. It was hard to predict what would happen at that time.


    This kind of situation might not be a big deal to others. After all, it was just some emotions and obsession. If he lost it, then be it. It was not worth mentioningpared to bing stronger. However, Chen Heng did not want to be like that. Moreover, Chen Heng also had some concerns.

 Chapter 523 - The Connection with the World

    Chapter 523 - The Connection with the World


    "There''s a problem..."


    Feeling the power lingering in his body, Philip shook his head. He felt that there was a problem. His absorbed power had inexplicably changed and reacted differently, causing his body to be injured.


    There was most likely a problem. However, at this moment, Chen Heng did not know where this problem came from at this moment.


    Standing where he was, Philip thought seriously and then studied this phenomenon for a long time. Then, he found a connection. The reason why the initial power had a bacsh and caused his body to look like this seemed to be mainly because of the problem with his body.


    Philip tried a few times. He excluded the other effects and then increased the strength and potential of this body before going through the baptism of the golden door.


    Other than the body''s strength, the other conditions in the few tests were all normal. But the results were very different.


    In this test, Chen Heng felt very different. The time and strength he had to endure were much more than before. This also opened up an opening for Philip and told him the reason.


    It was not because of any other reason but because of the strength of his body. After further research, Philip further confirmed the cause. Other than the strength of his body, the potential of his body was also the biggest condition to bear the initial force.


    Only when his body was strong enough and his potential was strong enough could he bear the initial force to the greatest extent and bear the price of opening the golden door.


    It was precisely because of this that Philip''s body would automatically crack. Strictly speaking, Philip''s body was not bad. After all, his foundation was above average back then. His strength was close to Fifth Rank. Compared to an ordinary person, it was needless to say.


    ordinary, nothing special.


    00:11


    After taking over, Chen Heng had even used the killing power to push it further, reaching the Fifth Rank. In terms of body strength, it was not bad. However, the so-called ''not bad'' depended on theparison.


    Compared to an ordinary person, a Fifth Rank was definitely impressive. However,pared to Chen Heng''s main body, this body was nothing. Chen Heng''s main body was still being nurtured within the Golden Dragon Treepared to Philip''s body.


    However, even though it had not been fully nurtured, its potential had already been revealed. Once it was nurtured, it would be at least at the peak of the Fifth Rank, with endless potential. Compared to that body, Philip''s above-average body looked ordinary, nothing special.


    It was the huge difference in his body that caused the changes. Philip''s body would automatically crack, causing wounds. It was also because his body could not withstand the power of the golden door.


    It was a very simple and direct reason. Following that, Philip began to look for a solution.


    Since he had already found the reason, it was naturally very simple to solve it. It was fine to strengthen his body directly. Chen Heng had many ways to strengthen his body.


    Whether it was the baptism of the power of ughter, the devouring transformation of the Heaven-Devouring scripture, or the ck King''s Sacrificial Ceremony, all of them was able to achieve good results, allowing Chen Heng to achieve his goal.


    However, after considering everything, Philip''s gaze shifted to the Heaven-Devouring scripture in the end. It was ced on the many stone bs in the stone pce.


    The stone tablets that were ced in the Red Lotus Society''s headquarters were now taken by Philip. This was not strange. After all, those stone tablets belonged to him in the first ce.


    There were traces of the unique existences of the past and even corpses within these stone bs. ording to legends, these stone tablets were formed from the opponents that the ck King had killed in ancient times.


    On the path of the ck King''s rise, he had defeated many ancient gods and demons and sealed these gods and demons within the stone bs forter viewing.


    This was a legend that Philip had learned. In the past, in Philip''s hands, these stone bs were only good-looking, and from then on, they had no other effects.


    But now, in Chen Heng''s hands, it was no longer the case.


    ''Over three thousand stone bs. Even if most of the imprints contained within are already iplete, it''s still shocking enough...''


    Philip thought back to those stone bs, then fell into deep thought. ''If I can swallow these stone bs.''


    Over three thousand stone bs. Every stone b contained the imprints of ancient gods and even their blood essence. These things were undoubtedly great nourishment.


    If he could use the Heaven Devouring scripture to devour and transform them, he would definitely be able to raise the level of his bloodline to a whole new level.


    Before this, Chen Heng had originally nned to leave these stone bs for Red. After Red''s body waspletely nurtured, it would devour these stone bs to reach a higher level.


    But now, since Red had yet to walk out of the Golden Dragon Tree, giving them to Philip to use seemed like a good idea. In the blink of an eye, many thoughts shed through Philip''s mind.


    In the following days, he began to try intermittently. Time slowly passed.


    In the following time, other than continuing to visualize that initial space and strengthening his connection with that space, Philip also devoured the remaining marks and blood essence in the stone bs to strengthen himself.


    Under his actions, the changes in his body were very star-like. In just two short years, Philip''s appearance had be much younger.


    Although he still looked like the old man from before, his spirit and body exuded a vigorous vitality. He did not look like an old man about to age, but more like a burly man in his prime.


    Of course, it was the same in reality. After two years of continuously devouring the stone bs, Philip''s life level had already transformed. It was now very different from before.


    After experiencing the continuous transformation of his life level, he was actually at another stage. It was as if he had returned to his growth period.


    If one observed, one could see that Philip''s appetite had berger andrger in recent years. He was bing younger in all aspects. Thanks to this change, the power of the initial space had also be more closely connected to Philip.


    Rumble!


    Within the quiet and spacious room, a rumbling sound was heard. It was extremely loud and could not help but attract the attention of others. However, only one person was standing there at this moment.


    Philip stood alone in his original spot. His ck robe fluttered in the wind. He extended his hand as if he had grabbed onto something at this moment. Upon careful observation, the surrounding space seemed to have been grabbed. A feeling that it was real and real appeared as it condensed.


    Swish...


    A wave of ripples appeared. Vaguely, a more powerful force was condensing and surging into Philip''s hand. Feeling the condensed force in his hand, Philip''s expression was calm. He only said faintly, "It has finally reached this level..."


    Two years had passed, and Philip''s body had changed far more than his body, but his strength. He had not spent much effort on his strength during these two years.


    After all, since he had expended his strength in other areas, he had naturally neglected to increase his strength. Even so, Philip''s strength was still growing at an unimaginable speed.


    In just two short years, his strength had risen, rapidly expanding. He had already reached the peak of Fifth Rank, about to reach Sixth Rank. And this was still the result of him not focusing on increasing his strength.


    If others knew about this, they would be shocked and incredulous, not understanding how he did it. However, Philip was very clear.


    His strength had improved so much had nothing to do with him. To arge extent, it had to do with the power of the initial space.


    In two years, as Chen Heng''s body resonated with the initial space, the golden door was gradually opened to him. Arge amount of initial power was continuously flowing into his body.


    At this moment, the initial energy in his body had already surpassed Chen Heng''s In these two years, Philip could feel the changes in his body. His mood swings became increasingly rare. In the past, Chen Heng was a rational person.


    original body. It was obvious how terrifying it was. And such a huge amount of initial energy had resulted in many effects.


    The increase in strength was one of them. Under the influence of the huge amount of initial energy, Philip''s strength continued to increase. Even if he wanted to control it, he could not control it.


    It was only at this level because Philip had not focused on increasing his strength. Otherwise, he would have broken through the barrier and reached Sixth Rank.


    In just two years, such a change had urred. No one would have believed it. However, although the results were great, the price was obvious.


    In these two years, Philip could feel the changes in his body. His mood swings became increasingly rare. In the past, Chen Heng was a rational person.


    As a clone of Chen Heng, Philip naturally inherited his personality. But no matter how rational he was, there would still be mood swings, and he would have his preferences and thoughts.


    But now, this kind of situation was bing rarer and rarer. Two years had passed, and Philip''s emotional fluctuations were bing rar0er and rarer. The many obsessions that originally existed had also gradually faded away, bing unimportant.


    Even the increase in strength was no longer an important matter. This kind of situation, just like what Chen Heng had deduced back then, tended to evolve into a mechanical evolution gradually.


    For Philip, this was not a good sign. If he continued with the current trend, he was afraid that all of his emotions would disappear and be wiped out in the end. Only pure rationality would remain.


    At that time, he did not know what would happen. But fortunately. This was only a clone. Even if something happened, it would not be a big deal as long as it did not affect the main body. It would not be a big deal.


    At this moment, Philip was already rejoicing. Fortunately, the main body didn''t do this back then. Otherwise, the current situation would be terrible.


    the final bottom line. This result was naturally much better.


    ''The deeper the connection with the initial space, the weaker the fluctuations of my If the main body and the clone did the same thing separately, the situation would be different. If the main body was affected by the initial power and became like this, even if the clone was fine, it would gradually be assimted and eventually be like this. None of them could escape.


    But now that the clone had be like this, the main body''s existence could be thest straw that hung the clone. Through the connection between the main body and the clone, the main body could exert influence on the clone.


    Even if the clonepletely lost all emotions in the end and only left behind pure reason, it could still use this connection to control the clone''s actions, maintaining the final bottom line. This result was naturally much better.


    ''The deeper the connection with the initial space, the weaker the fluctuations of my emotions. At the same time, the deeper the connection with the surrounding world¡­''


    As Philip felt the changes in the past two years, many thoughts silently shed through his mind. During these two years, as Philip''s connection with the initial space became deeper, he seemed to have an additionalyer of connection with this world. Every move he made felt like it was supported by the world.


    He was like the chosen one who was enveloped by the will of heaven. Every move he made was like a powerful force that could resonate with the world. Even if it was just a part of his power, when he used it in the end, it could achieve great results.


    This was also one of the benefits that Philip had obtained recently. However, from the looks of it, the so-called initial space of this world clearly had a huge secret. It was even very likely that it was the core of this world.


    In other words, it was the core of the world. Otherwise, it would not have such an effect. Philip thought so in his heart.


    Then, in the next moment, he seemed to sense something and looked into the distance. In the surroundings, a vague sense appeared from the world itself and was transmitted back to him.


    Philip''s connection with the surrounding sky and earth was particrly close in this situation. He saw the specific location that he could sense through this connection in just a short moment.


    In the distance, in an unknown ce, a mysterious and vast altar appeared. It was a mysterious and huge altar. It was deste and huge, giving off a feeling of vicissitudes of time. It was extremely ancient.


    This altar seemed to belong to an ancient and powerful existence. On it, Philip could feel a powerful aura. It was disyed from within. From the world''s perspective, Philip could easily feel a sense of disgust.


    Then, a strange feeling appeared. Philip lowered his head and looked forward. With his will, the scene in front of him changed. A figure appeared.


    On the vast altar, the figure of a girl appeared. She wore a long robe, and her face was filled with stubbornness and awareness. That figure also gave Philip a very strong feeling.


    "Yaoyao..."


    Philip looked at that figure and subconsciously muttered to himself, standing on the spot, revealing the other party''s identity.


    It was none other than Lu Yao. Under Philip''s gaze, Lu Yao stood on the altar. She raised one of her hands high and threw a green pearl onto the ground. With a loud bang, the pearl exploded into countless pieces.

 Chapter 524 - The Evil King

    <h4>Chapter 524 ¨C The Evil King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    With a loud bang, the green pearl shattered, turning into countless fragments that rippled. If one looked closely, one could see that these fragments all carried some unique power.


    On them, the aura of the world rippled as if there were stars contained within. That light was exceptionally bright. On the huge altar, Lu Yao¡¯s expression was ferocious as she tried her best to resist the power around her.


    Her body was trembling as if she was under immense pressure, and was trying her best to sit down,


    From Philip¡¯s senses, it was a different scene. After the green pearl shattered, an invisible power was spreading out, extending its tentacles in all directions. That force was very strange, as if it contained a unique and strange will. Once it appeared, it instinctively spread in all directions.


    A repulsive feeling that originated from the world appeared. Philip could not help but frown, and a sense of disgust rose in his heart. This was a feeling that appeared instinctively. It had nothing to do with his own preferences, but it emerged from his heart.


    Feeling this feeling, Philip carefully sensed it. In the end, he discovered the source. The source of that disgust did not lie in himself but in the initial power in his body.


    As that strange power emerged, the initial power in his body seemed to be spontaneously rebelling. An inexplicable feeling emerged, and the instinctive feeling was special.


    A feeling of disgust, wanting to wipe away that power, appeared in Philip¡¯s mind, and he keenly sensed it.


    ¡°This instinct¡­¡±


    Standing where he was, he frowned. The initial power in his body seemed to have a unique origin with that inexplicable power, to the point that was just sensing the aura had this unusual feeling appear.


    Perhaps, he could feel this scene because the initial energy in his body was warning him something. Unfortunately, even though the initial energy had warned him, Philip still couldn¡¯t do anything.


    The distance was too far. Although the feeling wasn¡¯t clear, the starfield that Lu Yao was currently in wasn¡¯t far from Hechi Star, but it wasn¡¯t a distance that could be crossed in a short while.


    With such a long distance, even a powerhouse like Philip couldn¡¯t do anything. He could only watch helplessly. Standing alone on the spot, he had no joy or sadness in his heart. He just quietly watched the scene in front of him y out.


    On the altar, Lu Yao¡¯s body was constantly trembling, Above her head, the purple Power of Destiny was burning fiercely as if it had encountered some terrifying danger.


    Vaguely, on the altar, an invisible hand condensed and grabbed Lu Yao¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    A golden light bloomed. Then, everything ended.


    Under Philip¡¯s Gaze, at thest critical moment, the Golden Mark revived once again, shining in all directions, dispelling all the haze and malice, and protecting Lu Yao from harm at the critical moment.


    After that, as if sensing danger, the Golden Mark shone brightly. A bright light of true spirit shone within, forcefully opening a hole in the altar¡¯s seal.


    Following that, it brought Lu Yao and the others and directly broke through a spatial passageway, teleporting them out. The light was resplendent, and all things gradually calmed down.


    On the same spot, a huge ck shadow took shape on the altar. His figure was huge, tens of thousands of meters in height. He looked exceptionally magnificent and majestic, like a god from ancient times.


    Standing on the altar, he looked in the direction Lu Yao had left, and the corners of his mouth seemed to widen.


    ¡°The Golden King¡­¡±


    As the faint words fell, even though it was not anynguage that Philip was familiar with, he was strangely able to understand it. It was as if in that instant, just now, this unknown existence had already sensed Lu Yao¡¯s nature and understood everything.


    Then, standing alone on the spot, he sensed something. His gaze shifted, and he looked in another direction. The two eyes instantly collided. When Philip¡¯s gaze met that of the figure, an invisible evil thought immediately arose in his heart.


    All sorts of desires and evil thoughts instantly rose like ants, as though they wanted to devour Philip¡¯s mind, turning him into a puppet controlled by desires, controlled by others.


    This feeling was terrifying. Existences above the Fourth Rank had their true souls awakened, and their origins had already been sublimated. However, even so, they couldn¡¯t be wless in the soul aspect. There would always be loopholes left behind.


    And the feeling in front of one¡¯s eyes, if there were even the slightest weakness exposed, those evil thoughts would immediately rise from the heart, gnawing at one¡¯s mind and making it impossible for one to control.


    Even those Sixth Rank existences who had polished their true spirits to an extremely powerful level, and even close to perfection, could notpletely avoid this influence. If they were not careful, they might be at a disadvantage.


    Not to mention a mere Fifth Rank existence. With such a power appearing, the effect should be terrifying. However, Philip remained where he was, his expression unchanged.


    The myriad desires and evil thoughts were invading his heart, but they did not affect him. In fact, he did not feel anything amiss. Everything was like a breeze blowing past his face. It was extremely rxed, without any pressure.


    He stood where he was calmly and expressionless as he stared at the other end of the gxy. The two unique existences had met in such a unique manner, influencing each other.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    In the distance, a shaky voice sounded. On the other end of the gxy, that unknown existence seemed to be a little surprised. He did not understand how things had tured out this way.


    After a long while, he felt the unique and obvious aura on Philip¡¯s body. He finally reacted, and a shocked expression appeared on his face. In the next moment, his figure quickly disappeared, and he floated away.


    The scene ended here. The effect of such a power appearing should be terrifying. However, Philip stood where he was, and his expression did not change in the slightest..

 Chapter 525

    <h4>Chapter 525:</h4> <h4>Chapter 525 ¨C The Blue Knight Who Was About to Attack</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The world was big, and there were all kinds of strange things. Each person¡¯s personality was different in the human world, and they all had different characteristics. The Five Knights of the Round Table naturally had very different characters.


    Some knights had quiet personalities, some were violent, some were ruthless, and each had its differences. And among the five knights, the Blue Knight was the most brutal one. Judging from his past behavior, this knighting to the Hechi Star would probably be another disaster.


    Moreover.


    Philip fixed his gaze on Tarilo, looking calm and indifferent, like heaven above, exuding an invisible aura that epassed and revealed everything. Under his gaze, Tarilo¡¯s body trembled slightly, as if the name of the Blue Knight had stirred up some bad memories. Her face subconsciously revealed a


    malevolent and fearful expression.


    The Blue Knight was not only a ughtering knight in the Round Table but also the knight who had destroyed Tarilo¡¯s hometown, turning her from a princess of the kingdom into an enved person. Even though many years had passed, Tarilo could not help but tremble and feel a deep fear every time


    she heard this knight¡¯s name. It seemed that the memory of that time had left a deep impression on her that she could not forget even now.


    Philip did not say anything about this. He just quietly looked at Tarilo and silently observed her. After a long while, Tarilo finally stopped her actions and slowly recovered. Facing Philip¡¯s gaze, Tarilo raised her head as if she was ashamed. ¡°Leader, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯s fine.¡± The light words sounded. Philip shook his head, not intending to me her, ¡°There will always be traces of the obsession in the human heart. Your true spirit did not awaken on its own but was formed through the ck King¡¯s sacrificial ceremony. It is too easily affected. Remember to pay


    attention in the future.¡± He looked at Tarilo and said lightly.


    Compared to other existences of the same level, Tarilo¡¯s performance was quite bad. Her true spirit didn¡¯t rely on self-awakening and sublimation but on external forces. Therefore,pared to other existences of the same level, she had a natural w, so much so that she couldn¡¯t even control her


    emotions.


    It was ridiculous. If Tarilo didn¡¯t pay attention to this point and closed the gap above her true spirit, this point would probably be her final achievement. The higher one went, the higher the requirements for one¡¯s self-will. How could one¡¯s pure will bear the peak power without climbing to the peak? Tarilo


    was too far away in this aspect.


    Philip didn¡¯t say anything and only softly nodded. Then, he looked at the sky outside. However, in reality, the initial power was already condensing. Various forces floated over with Philip¡¯s will, condensing into a single point with him as the center. An inexplicable feeling began to emerge. With Philip as


    the center, it continued to spread outwards.


    The connection with the initial space continued to open. Then, using the initial space as a springboard, it continued to extend outwards. Scenes appeared in the vast gxy. First, there were stars. Then, the distance between the stars was erged, and they were even further away. In the end, they had


    almost covered the entire Hechi star area, turning it into their domain.


    Philip had covered the entire star area under his will using his power. If this kind of news were to spread, many people would be shocked. The gxy was so vast. Without the distance of a, it would be impossible to travel through it if one did not use the teleportation magic formation.


    And how much spiritual power was needed to shroud a with one¡¯s own will? Ordinary people did not even dare to think about it, let alone do it. But Philip did it. Not only did he do it, he even felt that it was effortless. It was like eating and drinking water. It wasn¡¯t difficult at all.


    This wasn¡¯t Philip¡¯s ability but the power of the initial space. In this world, the initial space had all kinds of mysterious powers. It could even ce a person¡¯s spiritual will to shroud the outside world. At this moment, Philip was leveraging the ability of the initial space to expand his own spiritual will to


    shroud the entire Hechi Star area.


    Under this condition, everything in the Hechi Star area would be seen and observed clearly. Of course, it was impossible to observe anything too detailed. The requirement for spiritual power was too high. If Philip were like this, the magic information flow would burst him instantly. There wouldn¡¯t be any


    idents. However, even if it was just a general feeling, it was enough.


    Strange energy appeared in Philip¡¯s senses. That energy started in the center of the Hechi Star area and spread until it reached the edge of the Hechi Star. It wasn¡¯t far from this star. The strange energy was spreading and was about to attack. If they did not do anything and allowed it to develop freely, it


    would not be long before the entire Hechi Star would be and of death..

 Chapter 526 - The Future and the General Trend

    <h4>Chapter 526 ¨C The Future and the General Trend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This world was enormous and extremely vast. The distance between each was exceptionally far. On each, the number of stars was also beyond the imagination of ordinary people. It was an extremely huge number.1


    The Hechi Star wasn¡¯t very eye-catching among the many stars. It was just an ordinary starpared to other stars in the Hechi area, and it wasn¡¯t very outstanding, However, in ancient times, when it was still very far away, the Hechi Star was an extremely vast area. It was also extremely


    prosperous.


    7


    At that time, the position in the Hechi Star was unique. It could even be considered as the core of the Hechi area, even the name of the Hechi area was decided by the Hechi Star. This was how important it was at that time.


    ment


    In the beginning, the Hechi star was the most prosperous ce in the Hechi area. However, as time passed, the once prosperous ces were gone, and the glory of the past had faded. Only the name of Hechi Star was left, telling the world how prosperous it used to be in the past. This star had


    be the core of the Hechi area in the past. Naturally, it had something special about it.


    After many investigations, Lu Yao and the others had already understood some of the past stories. Once, there was a top powerhouse in the Hechi area in a particr ancient era. That powerhouse¡¯s strength was so mighty that it could stand shoulder to shoulder with any King. Even when the


    Golden King was at his peak, he could only stand shoulder to shoulder with the powerhouse.


    It was precisely because of that King that the Hechi Star could stand out and be the center of that era. That powerhouse was known as the ck King. Like the Golden King, he was also one of the Kings that rose in the era of Kings.


    ¡°If we didn¡¯t find the wrong way¡­¡± Walking on the road, Lu Yao gritted her teeth and continued, ¡°After the ck King mysteriously died, there¡¯s a high chance that his corpse and inheritance will remain on the Hechi Star. If we want to get rid of that Evil King, we must find the ck King¡¯s inheritance.¡±


    She gritted her teeth and said.


    The connection between that Evil King and Lu Yao was extraordinary. To a certain extent, Evil King had appeared and was able to break free from the ancient seal because of Lu Yao. To a certain extent, this disaster was caused by Lu Yao.


    As long as she thought about the countless lives that had died in this disaster and the Life Stars destroyed, Lu Yao¡¯s heart could not help but feel heavy. She felt a strong sense of guilt and mission. Since this disaster started because of her, and the Evil King was released because of her, then she should be


    the one to end this disaster.


    1


    Only in this way would the guilt in her heart slow down and disappear, and she would be able to calm down. Only then would this disaster cease, and there would be no more innocent creatures that would be dragged into it and die an unnatural death.


    With this thought in mind, Lu Yao came to Hechi Star, hoping to find the ck King¡¯s inheritance and corpse and use this as a method to deal with that Evil King. If their previous guess was correct, the Evil King must have an unusual rtionship with the ck King, and it might even be the same


    person.


    Therefore, if they wanted to target the Evil King, it was best to use the things left behind by the ck King in the past. If they could find the ck King¡¯s corpse, there might be a glimmer of hope that they could stop this disaster and seal that Evil King.


    With this thought in mind, they came to Hechi Star and prepared to search for the inheritance left behind by the ck King. However, there was no doubt that this was a challenging task. Hechi Star was not big, but it was not small either. There were many kingdoms and mysterious ces of death,


    hiding many ancient ruins and legacies.


    Finding traces of the ck King¡¯s past on such a star in such a short period was undoubtedly like looking for a needle in a haystack. It was challenging. If an ordinary person were to do this, they might not be able to find it even if they had spent their entire life¡¯s effort. After all, if the inheritance of a king


    were that easy to find, then it would not be Lu Yao¡¯s turn to look for it.


    Those hunters who had been wandering around the ruins all year round, trying to find the ancient civilization¡¯s secret treasures and inheritance, had long since searched through all possible ces where the inheritance existed.


    However, as the chosen one of this era, Lu Yao was naturally different from the others. Above her head, a faint purple destiny was drifting, A unique power was faintly spreading at this moment, affecting all directions and guiding her to a particr ce. The Power of Destiny was taking effect. It led to


    Lu Yao¡¯s subsequent actions, allowing her to meet her next target and achieve her goal.


    In the past, it was precisely because of their immense Power of Destiny that Lu Yao and the others could turn the situation around. They were able to survive in danger time and time again, and they were even able to be stronger.


    This time, the situation was slightly different. The purple Power of Destiny was constantly drifting. However, before it could exert enough influence, it was already detected by a separate existence.


    ¡°This feeling¡­¡± Philip withdrew from his observation state in one of the Red Lotus Society¡¯s headquarters. He was about to walk to the side to rest when he suddenly felt something and looked in another direction.


    On his body, the initial energy was continuously vibrating. There was a unique power gathering, At this moment, it was constantly fluctuating as if it was sending out some kind of message.


    ¡®variable¡­.¡¯ Sensing this feeling, Philip frowned, then looked in his sensed direction.


    Then, the field of vision before him changed. Under Philip¡¯s gaze, Lu Yao¡¯s appearance was revealed. More than half a year had passed, and Lu Yao¡¯s body had changed a lot. However, to Philip, it wasn¡¯t much. He still recognized her at first nce, and he couldn¡¯t help bute to a realization. 7


    If it was Lu Yao, then this feeling made sense, ¡°Under the guidance of destiny, did shee spontaneously?¡± Philip¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Yao. Alll the information on Lu Yao¡¯s body appeared spontaneously with just a nce.


    Where she came from, what her current condition was like, and all sorts of ns for the future turned into pure information that emerged and surged into Philip¡¯s mind. Beside Philip, the Power of Destiny faintly trembled. In the end, all sorts of possibilities for the future were revealed one by one.


    Within a maximum of three months, Lu Yao would encounter members of the Red Lotus Society through a series of coincidences. She would also detect traces of the ck King¡¯s sacrificial ceremony from the aura on her body, and from there, she would be able to track down the target of the Red Lotus


    Society.


    This was almost an inevitable result. Among the various possibilities in the future, although the time, ce, and method of contact were all different, it was already an unavoidable fact that Lu Yao woulde into contact with the Red Lotus Society.


    Philip saw a few different endings among the various possibilities in the future, but they were even more ridiculous. Among those few possibilities, Lu Yao and the others directly skipped the Red Lotus Society and used other methods to look for clues, finally obtaining the ck King¡¯s inheritance. It had


    to be said that this was yet another unexpected thing.


    Looking at the various possibilities in the future, Philip stood there alone and stopped observing. The various possibilities in the future were no longer significant in the present. Under the current situation, no matter how hard Lu Yao tried, she would not be able to affect the uing battle.


    The decisive battle between the Blue Knight and the Evil King was the most significant trend in the future. No matter how many changes happened, it would not change. And the destiny of the Evil King would most likely depend on this battle and not Lu Yao¡¯s hard work.


    In Philip¡¯s view, Lu Yao¡¯s current efforts were not to target the ck King but rather to strengthen her strength. At the same time, it would give her a logical reason toe to Hechi Star. Perhaps she didn¡¯t have this intention, but in reality, in the future, Lu Yao would receive all kinds of inheritances left


    behind by the ck King, and her strength would increase significantly.


    As for Hechi Star, it had already be the safest ce in the entire Hechi area. Lu Yaoing to this star at this moment was the best choice from the perspective of God. Even though it wasn¡¯t meant to be like this, she still made the best choice under the influence of the Power of Destiny.


    The Power of Destiny was genuinely terrifying. At this moment, Philip had a deeper understanding of the Power of Destiny.


    He even had a premonition. In the battle between the Blue Knight and the Evil King, Lu Yao might obtain some fortuitous encounter, significantly increasing her strength and a leap in growth.


    Various thoughts kept shing through his mind. A faint breeze blew past, blowing up Philip¡¯s robe. His face was calm under the light¡¯s radiance as he looked into the distance. On the other side, arge manor appeared. There was a tall Golden Dragon Tree and the figure of a little girl within it.


    ¡®Has it finally reached this level again? Chen Heng walked out of theboratory and again came to the outside world.


    There was a connection between the clone and the main body. Therefore, when Philip learned all kinds of information, Chen Heng naturally knew it as the main body. After understanding the subsequent changes, Chen Heng did not continue to stay in hisboratory. Instead, he walked out and came to the


    outside world.


    ¡®Twanted to take it slow.¡¯ Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he walked and looked ahead, ¡®What a pity¡­¡¯


    Chen Heng initially thought he could stay in Hechi Star for a long time until his strength had reached a very profound level. Then, he would leave this ce and face the storms of the outside world. Unfortunately, although he thought so, the others did not give him a chance.


    The overall situation had changed. The battle between the Blue Knight and the Evil King would indeed happen. It could not be stopped. To deal with what would happen next, Chen Heng had no choice but to stop his ambush and make preparations.


    1


    Fortunately, Chen Heng had achieved a lot in the previous period. He also had the existence of Philip¡¯s clone. Otherwise, he could only think of a way to leave Hechi Star and escape to other areas. There was nothing he could do. Before absolute power, all schemes and wisdom were not worth


    mentioning.


    Before the Blue Knight and the Evil King, he was just an ant if he didn¡¯t have the same power as them. Therefore, Chen Heng had to move at this moment. He walked out of theboratory and directly came to the manor of the Oriel family instead of going to other ces.


    The surroundings of the manor of the Oriel family were still the same as before. Malikado was not here at this moment. He was still fighting outside.


    In the past half a year, due to his strength and the rise of the Oriel family¡¯s influence, the entire Oriel family¡¯s encampment had be much more extensive. The areas under his jurisdiction had also increased significantly.


    Although this was a good thing, it also caused Malikado to be busier. His personal time was bing scarcer. Although his love for Gunali was still the same as before, the time spent with her became much lesser.


    Fortunately, Gunali had gradually grown up and started to understand things. She also had things that she needed to strive for. She wouldn¡¯t have to look for her father like she did in the past.


    Chen Heng walked in openly without attracting anyone¡¯s attention as he walked past this ce. Around him, the servants of the Oriel family watched as Chen Heng walked in. They didn¡¯t react at all, as if they didn¡¯t see him.


    He walked to an area in the manor as if there was no one else around.


    It was a spacious training ground, and Gunali¡¯s small figure appeared. She was wearing a training uniform and holding a wooden sword. She was still training. Beside her, Mary was also training. However,pared to half a year ago, the gap between the two had already begun to widen.


    Half a year ago, Gunali had just stepped onto the transcendence path, while Mary was already an official martial artist. Half a year had passed. Mary¡¯s strength had significantly improved, and she had already surpassed many levels, reaching the second rank.


    As for Gunali, she was even more extraordinary. Her figure was still petite, looking just like an ordinary little girl, looking weak and tender, extremely powerless. However, if one looked carefully, one would discover the enormous strength hidden beneath her petite body.


    She had gone from an ordinary little girl to a third rank martial artist within half a year. The gap between them was indeed huge. If it were an ordinary person, they wouldn¡¯t have believed that such a thing existed in this world. However, such a thing had happened at this moment, making people feel that


    it was magical.


    This was naturally because of Chen Heng¡¯s training and the instition of the ughter power. Gunali¡¯s progress in the meditation technique was swift, so the speed of the origin strengthening was also breakneck, and her life level rose rapidly.


    After that, Chen Heng instilled the ughter power, making up for herck of foundation. Thus, her practicing speed was undoubtedly, extremely fast..

 Chapter 527 - The Wait

    <h4>Chapter 527 ¨C The Wait</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Gunalis cultivation speed was naturally extremely fast. Of course, she was able to reach her current cultivation speed wasn¡¯t just because of the killing power instilled in her.


    The bloodline of the Oriel family, the initial meditation imparted by Chen Heng, and his teachings were all of the reasons why Gunali¡¯s strength increased so quickly.


    Of course, sometimes, an increase in life level did not mean an increase in battle power. Looking at the current situation, although Gunali¡¯s life level had already reached the Third Rank, it would be considered pretty good if she could reach Second Rank in terms of battle-power.


    After all, she was only a little girl. Chen Heng couldn¡¯t push her too much. Before this, he had not requested her to practice many battle techniques. He had only asked her to increase her life level. In the short term, she still had a lot of potential to explore.


    ¡®As for Mary, she was much worse. Chen Heng nced at Mary, who was resting at the side. More than half a year had passed, and her strength increased.


    Chen Heng did not hide anything from her. Chen Heng also taught Mary the initial meditation technique that he had taught Gunali.


    However, in terms of progress, she was far from being able topare to Gunali. Even after half a year had passed, she was still barely at the beginner level.


    Her talent was not bad, but that was all. Perhaps in the eyes of others, she could be considered a genius, but in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, she was only a mediocre middle-aged woman.


    He stood in ce and watched for a while. Then, he shifted his gaze to Gunali. In front, Gunali paused for a moment. At first, she was a little confused, but then she was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re here!¡±


    She looked in the direction of Chen Heng in pleasant surprise. She had already detected Chen Heng¡¯s arrival. As Gunali¡¯s strength increased, her unique ability became more useful.


    Half a year ago, if Chen Heng had deliberately hidden, she would not have been able to detect him. But now, if Chen Heng stood in front of Gunali and didn¡¯t conceal himself, Gunali would be able to see Chen Heng and discover his existence gradually.


    This was a great improvement. And, it was only the beginning. Chen Heng believed that Gu Nali¡¯s power would continue to improve as time passed. In the end, it might reach a very powerful level.


    However, for the time being, that wasn¡¯t the most important thing for the time being. Although Gunali¡¯s power and potential were impressive, she still couldn¡¯t disy it in full y under the current circumstances. She still needed time to grow.


    ¡®And, time was what Gunali needed the most right now. Chen Heng thought so. Then he reached out his hand and patted Gunali¡¯s head,forting her for a moment.


    A momentter, Chen Heng left the vast training ground and came to another area. It was a garden. The flowers and nts were flourishing, and there were beautiful flowers in full bloom, emitting a little fragrance.


    Chen Heng was among them. He did not pay attention to the beautiful scenery around him. He just walked forward and walked to the center of the garden.


    A huge Golden Dragon Tree stood there. Its branches were luxuriant, and every leaf and stem was golden as if they were made of gold. It was truly unique and magical.


    The tall ancient tree seemed to have brought about the change of time, and it also made the surrounding scenery sink together, experiencing the vicissitudes of the past without changing.


    Chen Heng stood under the tall ancient tree alone, like an old sage, thinking about the origin and changes of the universe. He raised his head and looked at the huge Golden Dragon Tree in front of him.


    ¡®The scene in front of him began to change. Inside the trunk of the Golden Dragon Tree were two brand-new life forms. The body belonging to Chen Heng had already taken shape and was beginning to mature. As long as Chen Heng entered it, he would be able to use it immediately.


    Red was still in silence. It absorbed the external energy and the Golden Dragon Tree¡¯s vitality to grow stronger. Now, it had recovered to its former level. It had even faintly improved and had a deeper understanding.


    ¡°although there are still some ws, I can probably use it¡­¡±


    Chen Heng muttered to himself as this thought shed through his mind. Then, he extended his hand, and the power of his true spirit spread out, twining around the huge golden dragon tree in front of him.


    Specks of golden light scattered. Inside the Golden Dragon Tree, the body opened its eyes and looked at Chen Heng. Two pairs of eyes appeared at the same time. It was a very special feeling.


    Feeling so, Chen Heng smiled and then cut off the connection with the body.


    In this short period, he hadpleted his preparation. The Mark of Despair that he had researched had already been nted on this body. ording to Chen Heng¡¯s previous research, after the Mark of Despair was nted, this body¡¯s strength would definitely increase at the fastest speed.


    Of course, there was a price to pay for this increase. The price to pay for the increase in power would greatly reduce this body¡¯s lifespan and even vitality.


    However, this didn¡¯t matter. This so-called body was nothing to someone like Chen Heng. As long as his true spirit didn¡¯t decay, it didn¡¯t matter even if the body was old when it was destroyed.


    Like what Chen Heng was doing right now, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him to abandon his body and survive. The body¡¯s function to Chen Heng was to unleash his powerpletely. At the same time, it was also to protect his true spirit better.


    If he didn¡¯t have a strong enough body to carry it, no matter how strong the true spirit was, it would be difficult to unleash its power. It would be greatly restricted.


    Moreover, a pure, true spirit was very prone to be injured. Even if Chen Heng returned to the World of Gods, he would also leave many problems behind if he were careless.


    Therefore, a body was still necessary. If possible, Chen Heng would naturally want to perfect it to the fullest. After polishing the body to the extreme, it would fuse with his true spirit.


    But now, he didn¡¯t have the time. Fortunately, from the current situation, although this body didn¡¯t meet Chen Heng¡¯s expectations, it could still serve him well. It shouldn¡¯t be much if it were only for a short period.


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, then he turned around and left. Behind him, inside the Golden Dragon Tree, Chen Heng¡¯s body began to change.


    ¡®The Golden Mark of Despair spread throughout his body, activating the huge potential hidden in his body. This activation was extremely violent and violent, almost tearing his entire body apart and reassembling it.


    Even though this body didn¡¯t have a true spirit residing in it and only had basic instincts, all parts of his body were also trembling at this moment, as if he felt a huge pressure.


    Blood flowed in its body. In a ce that couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye, there were already many injuries within its body. Fortunately, this body was still within the Golden Dragon tree.


    Feeling the injuries on the body, a surge of inexplicable power began to circte. It began to mobilize the enormous life force contained within the Golden Dragon Tree and began to infuse it into the body, healing the injuries on the body.


    During this healing process, the strength of the body was rapidly increasing, changing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In the outside world, leaves fell with the wind. On the tall crown of the Golden Dragon Tree, golden leaves began to wither as if they had lost their divinity. They fell to the ground, looking exceptionally beautiful and unique at a nce. The scene was exceptionally beautiful.


    Time continued to pass.


    Another three days passed. Three days were usually very fast. It was just a blink of an eye. However, for some people, these three days had been very anxious. The movements of the Round Table were no longer top secret.


    As the high and mighty Five Knights, the Blue Knight also disdained to hide his whereabouts. Because of this, many people already knew about the arrival of the Blue Knight.


    ¡®They also knew that the Blue Knight was about to enter the Hechi gxy and fight with the mysterious source. It was this news that made everyone nervous.


    ¡®The Blue Knight had roamed the gxy for many years, and his style wasn¡¯t a secret. Those who knew this person knew his style. To put it bluntly, most people didn¡¯t want the Blue Knight toe to the Hechi star area, even if they let the strange thing continue to spread.2


    If they let the unknown source continue to spread, they might survive and not necessarily die. However, if the Blue Knight came, the probability of dying would be very high.


    ¡®When they knew the Blue Knight hade, many people felt heavy-hearted, as if Doomsday wasing. However, it had arrived in the end.


    The people of the Hechi star field could not chase the Blue Knight away. It was not only inappropriate, but it was also courting death.


    ¡®Their teammates automatically held down anyone who dared to do so without the Blue Knight having to do anything. They were afraid that the knight would do something stupid and implicate everyone.


    Under such circumstances, they could only watch as the Blue Knight¡¯s trail in the gxy became clearer and clearer, gradually approaching the star.


    ¡®Three days had passed. Under the observation of many people, the Pale Blue Knight¡¯s figure was getting closer and closer. At this moment, he had already reached the vicinity of this star.


    Ascene appeared. On a certain night, on the Hechi Star, everyone raised their heads and could see a spectacr scene. A patch of pale blue starlight enveloped everything in the vast gxy. It was like ayer of the sky, allowing enveloping the Hechi Star.


    ¡°What is that? A meteor?¡±


    Apale blue meteor streaked across the sky and charged towards another dim and lusterless star. Its radiance shone brightly and was exceptionally eye-catching.


    Following that, the space around the entire Hechi star gradually became unstable. It was as if something in the distance had caused a change, causing the surrounding space to shake, causing a series of chain reactions.


    The people naturally did not understand what had happened and could only exin it with normal astronomical changes. Only the true higher-ups understood what was going on.


    Malikado had already left the base and returned to his family¡¯s manor. He had also received the news, so he quickly rushed back to his daughter¡¯s side.


    In the past half a year, due to Chen Heng¡¯s help and the changes in Gunali¡¯s body, Malikado had be much stronger and more confident. Therefore, in the past half a year, he seemed to be in high spirits and full of energy.


    However, at this moment, he could not help but frown and feel a little depressed at this moment. He already knew the news of the Blue Knight¡¯s arrival, and he already had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    However, he was not truly in despair. Because beside him, there was still Chen Heng. During the past half a year, he made some guesses about Chen Heng¡¯s identity. Through his efforts to search for traces of the past, he had gained some understanding.


    It was precisely because of this guess that it gave Malikado some hope. Otherwise, he would probably be in despair at this moment. The oppressive atmosphere enveloped the upper echelons of Hechi star.


    Everyone who knew about the Battle of the Blue Knight felt fear and hesitation. Those who knew about the Blue Knight¡¯s past glorious battle achievements were even more so.


    However, right now, it was only fear and hesitation. It¡¯s far from hopeless. At this moment, they are waiting, and they are watching, waiting for the final result of this battle to appear.


    And in the stars, the battle has begun.


    Boom!


    Layer afteryer of ripples in space spread out, as if the surface of calm water appeared on the general fine texture, so unique. In the vast gxy, stars fell one after another. Under the influence of some special power, they smashed forward like rain.


    With the support of the power, the power of these meteorites was extremely terrifying. If they were toe into direct contact with them, they would probably immediately turn into ashes. There would be no idents at all..

 Chapter 528 - The End of the Battle

    <h4>Chapter 528 ¨C The End of the Battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®The vast and mighty clouds covered everything, including everything in front of them. Without a doubt, this was an extremely shocking scene. The scene was so terrifying and powerful that it could definitely shock the eyes of all living beings, making everyone terrified.


    This was the most shocking scene. In the gxy, a vast and mighty aura surged out to the outside world. Its aura spread out and almostpletely covered the entire star area in front of them.


    ¡®This was an extreme scene that ordinary people could never see in their entire lives. It was also the most suffocating light of destruction. And within this area, two figures were still standing there, facing each other.


    An invisible crack appeared in this area. It began to sweep out in all directions, enveloping everything in the surroundings.


    Rumble!


    Bang!


    Aloud sound erupted. That aura spread out, affecting the four corners of thend and the entire gxy. Many fragments of the starry sky spread out, sweeping out in all directions.


    Shadows shed past, and a figure walked out, arriving in the outside world.


    ¡®The Blue Knight¡¯s figure shed past, and his aura affected all directions, affecting the entire world. It was unable to operate as smoothly as before. With a rumble, another figure appeared from within and charged out.


    It was the old man from before. His ck robe was still the same but slightly damaged. It looked as if it had been slightly affected.


    If one looked closely, one would see that the old man¡¯s body was covered with densely packed cracks. He looked like a damaged porcin doll and was already somewhat damaged.


    His aura had also decreased by arge margin. He looked somewhat disheveled at the moment, and fundamentally, he looked even weaker. However, his expression was still calm, as if the injured person was not him.


    ¡°although the undead that revived from the ck King¡¯s corpse has the aura and essence of a king, they are still far from a true king.¡±


    In front, the Blue Knight looked at the ck King, who had retreated, and then a cold smile appeared on his face. From its looks, he was very clear about the origin of the old man in front of him. He had a very clear understanding of his birth.


    ¡°Ghosts who passed away in the past, do you want to step into the world of the living?¡±


    Acold smile appeared on the Blue Knight¡¯s face. At this moment, he said coldly, ¡°The dead must have the appearance of the dead.¡±


    ¡°You, an undead that should have been buried in the underworld, should have stayed underground obediently.¡±


    The cold voice and words continued to spread out from where the Blue Knight was to the outside world. Looking at the old man who kept retreating, the Blue Knight Strode forward and arrived in front of him.


    Boom!


    A light sound like thunder was heard. In front of him, the old man¡¯s body shook, then he took a big step back and flew out. The Blue Knightpletely suppressed his strength, and he could not fight back.


    ¡°Lam indeed a dead man wandering in the past, and I am not the same king as before¡­¡±


    ¡®The old man kept retreating, and it took him a long time to stop himself from retreating. However, the aura on his body didn¡¯t change at all. He still looked suffocating, powerful, and terrifying.


    ¡®Then, he raised his head and looked at the Blue Knight, and a mocking expression appeared on his face. ¡°But can you be a real king?


    ¡°How much better is a rat that betrays its king and devours its power than a dead person like me?¡±


    Bang!


    As soon as he finished speaking, thunder rumbled and surged forward. For a moment, it was as if the world was shaking. Everything was destroyed and then reborn. At a nce, it was exceptionally shocking.


    ¡®The Blue Knight¡¯s expression was cold, as cold as ice. He was looking at the old man in front of him as if he was looking at a dead person. The old man¡¯s words had touched some taboo in his heart. It made his heart surge and feel as if his Qi Blood was surging up.


    Finally, he stood still and looked at the old man in front of him. His eyes gradually turned cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    2


    A voice that contained a cold light rang out in this gxy. Then, when the living beings in the Hechi star area raised their heads, they could only see a brilliant pale blue light.


    A huge blue star slowly descended in the center of the Hechi Star area. It firmly and slowly rushed forward,pletely engulfing the other dim star. This was the end of everything.


    Perhaps that was the case. A big broken hand stretched out, pressing down in an instant, grabbing towards the chest of the Blue Knight. Finally, a huge wound appeared on the chest of the Blue Knight, which was pierced through by the old arm.


    A suffocating feeling spread out. Crimson blood dripped down, carrying a kind of almost demonic divinity. The Blue Knight¡¯s body stopped. He could not help but raise his head and look forward.


    Under his gaze, the vast altar above the stars in the distance began to copse. The vast altar copsed spontaneously as if an unknown force had pushed it down. The strange force on it remained, but it had already undergone many changes, bing much weaker suddenly.


    It was as if some kind of force had suppressed it. Looking at this scene, the Pale Blue Knight snorted as if he already knew the ending of the other party.


    Under his gaze, the huge shadow rushed forward and returned to the altar. He didn¡¯t fall, but it could be said that he did. The ck king¡¯s dead body nourished the Evil King in front of him.


    In the past, the ck King was in the Hechi Star area. He had ruled over an area for a long time. He had been the overlord of an area even when the other kings had been together.


    However, in the end, the ck King had disappeared mysteriously into the Hechi Star area in the end. After that, the Hechi Star area, which had ruled over an area since ancient times, had declined. It was no longer the center of several star areas.


    ¡®The Hechi Star area had changed from a prosperous and prosperous ce to amon star area. Everything fell silent. However, many years had passed. A new monster was born from the ck King¡¯s corpse.


    It carried the ck King¡¯s powerful power and part of his true spirit. It was not the ck King, but it could also be called a part of the ck King. It was a brand new entity born from the ck King¡¯s part of evil thoughts. In ancient times, the appearance of the Evil King had once brought trouble to many


    people.


    However, in that era, the Golden King was still alive. The Evil King that caused trouble was eventually suppressed by the Golden King and sealed under this star.


    However, the Evil King had inherited the essence and authority of the ck King, Although it was suppressed and sealed, it could not be killed. No matter what it looked like, there would be a day when it would appear in a new way and escape from its control.


    The Blue Knight knew about this, so he had rushed over at the first moment. He wanted to take advantage of the fact that the other party was not so strong that it could not be stopped to finish him off.


    His strength was not as strong as the former Golden King or the Evil King at its peak. However, it was still possible to suppress the Evil King when it had just escaped and had not fully recovered its strength.


    Of course, the Evil King could not die. It would only be temporarily suppressed. One day, it would appear again and wreak havoc in the world. However, there would naturally be new powerhouses to suppress him at that time. It would not be rted to the Round Table or even the Blue Knight.


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡±


    Looking at the Evil King returning to the altar and being suppressed under the stars, the Blue Knight¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of regret. ¡°You are not aplete body after all.¡±


    ¡°However, this is also goo


    He lowered his head and looked at his chest. At this moment, there was an extra hand. The evil King left it behind.


    The Evil King¡¯s power was no small matter. Even though he had not recovered to his peak, he had sessfully torn off a piece of flesh from the Blue Knight. That old arm looked skinny, but it contained a powerful king¡¯s power. It even contained part of the Evil King¡¯s own true spirit¡¯s power.


    It would not be so easy to get rid of itpletely.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Feeling the injuries on his body, the Blue Knight snorted coldly. Qi Blood circted all over his body, enveloping him like a red light. For a moment, it was as if he was surrounded by mes burning fiercely. It was an exceptionally spectacr sight.


    The Blue Knight¡¯s aura infected the patch of the gxy. It was also changing, Even space and stars were faintly distorted by that inexplicable power, changing their appearance.


    The Qi Blood was circting like a me, but it could notpletely remove the power left behind by the Evil King. That power seemed to have fused with him, bing a part of his body and could not be removed at all.


    Relying on his power alone, he might not be able to resolve it in a short period. Sensing this, the Blue Knight snorted coldly and then turned around silently, looking at the stars in front of him.


    In those stars, arge amount of light of life was blossoming. Strands of pure light flickered. It was so bright and prosperous. Those were arge number of life stars. Some of them were barely left after the Evil King¡¯s invasion.


    At this moment, they seemed to have sensed the result of this battle and were cheering..

 Chapter 529 - Despair and Recovery

    <h4>Chapter 529 ¨C Despair and Recovery</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The speed of a spaceship that could fly could not surpass the speed of the Blue Knight. This was the first point that made people despair. Judging from the Blue Knight¡¯s speed, it was likely that the Blue Knight had already arrived before they had flown out of Hechi Star Field.


    At that time, what could he do even if he had left the star? The Blue Knight did not care who they were or what kind of thoughts they had. As long as they dared to appear in front of him, they would be ughtered at the first moment.


    If the spaceship could not travel, what about the teleportation formation?


    The spaceship needed time to travel and a lot of preparation as well. However, the teleportation formation was not needed. Theoretically, if there were enough formations, they could teleport people to an extremely distant region in an instant.


    Unfortunately, this method was impossible to seed. Someone had tried it before and then came to a desperate conclusion.


    In the Hechi Star Field, the teleportation magic formations couldn¡¯t work anymore. This wasn¡¯t the Blue Knight¡¯s intentional blockade but the battle from before.


    In the battle before, the Blue Knight and the Evil King had attacked with all their strength. That power had destroyed the world, almost shaking the entire Hechi starfield.


    Although it was not as exaggerated as destroying this star area, it caused a lot of changes. It caused the space of this star area to fluctuate, and it could not calm down for a long time.


    Under such circumstances, it was impossible to teleport. The teleportation magic formations could not disy their proper effect. This result made people despair.


    ¡°Why! Why!¡±


    At this moment, countless people copsed in the atmosphere of despair. It was as if they could already predict their ending. The entire Hechi Star Field was currently shrouded in despair.


    The thick atmosphere of despair enveloped everything, And the ughter continued.


    Rumble!


    Aloud sound rang out. The azure spear pierced through a small star. It directly turned into dust in the starry sky and fell into the distance. A pale blue light shed past. Then, the Blue Knight passed through it and arrived ahead.


    In the surroundings, the many living beings who had died and the star shattered turned into wisps of pure Qi Blood and rushed towards the Blue Knight. He swallowed them in one gulp.


    After swallowing the Qi Blood, the Blue Knight revealed an intoxicated expression. He had recovered some of the strength that he had consumed previously.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡­¡±


    He looked forward and felt a new feeling. His entire body was filled with a brand-new strength.


    ¡°Wait for me¡­¡±


    He turned around and looked forward. Numerous resplendent lights appeared. They were the radiance of stars. There was a faint light of life interweaving within them.


    A smile appeared on the Blue Knight¡¯s face as he looked at the radiance. Then, he stepped forward and walked to an extremely distant ce. In the silence, the ughter continued.


    Moreover, it was getting closer and closer. And all of this happened in less than half a month. At least a hundred life stars were massacred in just half a month. The Blue Knight mercilessly massacred them. Even the life stars were shot down, turning into dust in the starry sky.


    This was not the end. As the Blue Knight advanced, the ughter continued. At this moment, the people who survived did not rx. Instead, they became more and more desperate as the news spread.


    Along with the ughter, the Blue Knight¡¯s strength also became stronger. The strength he had consumed before had been recovered after arge amount of ughter. He had even swallowed the origin of others, and even the curse on his body had been suppressed.


    Theoretically speaking, he had already achieved hisst goal and did not need to continue killing. He was not like Chen Heng and Wang Zhong, who possessed the ughter divinity. The more Chen Heng and Wang Zhong killed, the stronger they would be.


    The killing was meaningless to the Blue Knight. It was just for the collection of Qi Blood. But even so, he did not stop his pace. Instead, he killed even more. To a certain extent, he was a demon who enjoyed killing. He was happy to see all kinds of bloody and cruel scenes.


    Time passed by.


    ¡°Tm close. I¡¯m finally close¡­¡±1


    In the Hechi Star Field, countless people watched the Blue Knight¡¯s whereabouts nervously. In the distance, the Blue Knight passed by and kept killing. He was getting closer and closer to the Hechi Star Field.


    Geographically, the Hechi Star was the center of the Hechi Star Field. And the Blue Knight had killed the entire Hechi Star Field along the way. Everyone felt hopeless about this result.


    The Blue Knight was about to descend. They all understood the result of this matter. This meant that the Hechi star was about to walk on the path of the previous stars. It would also be destroyed under the Blue Knight¡¯s power.


    The living beings on it would face a massacre, and no one would be able to survive. Most of them felt despair, but a few chose to fight, wanting to give their all.


    Just like that, time slowly passed.


    Finally, that day had arrived. In the gxy, a tall figure stood there. At this moment, he looked at the life star in front of him with a surprised expression.


    ¡°Hechi Star¡­¡±


    Blue Knight stood outside Hechi Star. At this moment, he looked at the life star that appeared in front of him with a strange expression.


    ¡®Even the center of Hechi Star Field has declined as well?


    He raised his head and looked ahead. This thought then shed through his mind.


    Blue Knight had existed for a very long time. The Five Knights had existed for a very long time. As the top existences in the universe, they had existed for a very long time. They were all old antiques.


    1


    In the past, the Blue Knight naturally knew many secrets. He also knew some ancient deeds that had long been buried in history.


    He knew the origin of the Hechi star field before him. He also knew that the ck King had originated from Hechi Star. He also knew the glorious history of Hechi Star.


    In the era before the Blue Knight had risen, the Hechi Star was extremely prosperous. It was well-known in this gxy, but only a few people didn¡¯t know about it.


    However, the time had passed, and it had declined. The once prosperous star had be like this. It hadpletely disappeared, leaving only a dull and dead silence. There was nothing special about it.


    It was just like an ordinary life star. There was nothing special about it. If the people back then hade to this star, they probably wouldn¡¯t have recognized it as Hechi Star.


    Thinking of this, the Blue Knight sighed.


    ¡°Since it has already declined, let me send you on your final journey¡­¡±


    Standing in the gxy, he raised his head and sighed softly. ¡°Since it can¡¯t fade away in its glory, let me send this star on its final journey.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also good topletely wipe out the remnants of your legacy, ck King¡­¡±


    His eyes emitted a scarlet color as he spoke, appearing somewhat demonic and somewhat terrifying. A cold intent emerged, apanied by a powerful strength.


    The ck King originated from Hechi Star. This was something that the Blue Knight had known for a long time. As the origin of the ck King, Hechi Star had many secrets and even some of the things left behind by the ck King.


    As the enemy of the ck king, it was better to destroy all of these things. This would also be safer. This was still the legacy of a king, and even the Blue Knight did not dare to underestimate it.


    So if it could be erased, it was better to erase it. It would also eliminate the hidden dangers. With the support of enormous power, an long azure spear gradually descended under the Blue Knight¡¯s will, and under the Blue Knight¡¯s gaze, it charged forward.


    The long spear did not look too big. It was just the size of an ordinary long spear. However, at this moment, it had a terrifying power that could not be matched and could not be targeted. It was like a divine weapon representing the judgment of the entire universe¡¯s will. It was a judgment of the opponent


    in front of it.


    It was so powerful that it made people suffocate. It was so terrifying that it made people despair. The aura of death enveloped the entire Hechi star. At this moment, the Hechi was shrouded in despair.


    Because at this moment, anyone who raised their head would be able to see a scene. The sky was broken, and the clouds and smoke dispersed. The earth was shaking, and only a pale blue light could be seen flickering. Like a world-destroying divine weapon, an iparably huge spear rushed forward,


    heading towards this.


    ¡®The aura of destruction appeared. Even if it wasn¡¯t an expert, just a mortal could feel the terrifying power contained within the spear, suffocating and despairing.


    ¡°No! No! No!¡±


    ¡°What did we do wrong? ! Why did we do this? !¡±


    ¡°Is this world going to be destroyed? !¡±


    ¡®Waves of despairing cries rang out, resounding throughout the entire. The end of the world wasing. At this moment, everyone understood this result and felt despair for it.


    At the Red Lotus Society¡¯s headquarters in the corner of the Hechi Star, Tarilo looked up at the sky and the azure spear that seemed to be tearing the sky apart. It seemed like it was going to destroy the entire. Tali Lu¡¯s face turned extremely pale, and her body began to tremble.


    The scene that seemed to be familiar to her seemed to have triggered some memories in her mind. She could not help but tremble, and she felt an intuitive sense of terror.


    She stood where she was and looked at the distant sky. At that moment, the memories in her mind were connected, and she seemed to be recalling the scenes from the past.


    In the past, in her hometown, it seemed like the same scene on the where she used to be. The sky was torn apart by the long spear, and every light inch was tom apart. Whether it was the sky, the earth, or the endless sea, they all dissipated under the light of the long spear.


    The power was roaring, and a terrifying aura spread out, sweeping across the sky in all directions. After that day, Tarilo fell from the high and mighty princess and became an ordinary person.


    And now, this Hechi Star was also going to repeat the fate of her hometown? Tarilo¡¯s body trembled. At this moment, many thoughts shed through her mind, and she had a faint feeling of great fear.


    The scene in front of herpletely ovepped with the past. However, would the result be the same as before?


    Tarilo did not know. She stood on the spot, and finally, she looked at the other person in front of her. In front of her, Philip stood on the spot alone. At this moment, he was also looking at the sky on the horizon.


    However, unlike the others, Philip stood on the spot. His expression was very calm. He looked like a calm surface of the water, without the slightest ripple.


    The terrifying scene in front of him that seemed like the end of the world seemed not to be able to affect him at all. No matter how he performed, his expression did not change.


    At this moment, he was like a god-subduing needle. Just standing there made everyone subconsciously feel at ease. Tarilo looked at the calm and indifferent Philip and sighed. Then, her originally troubled heart could not help but slowly recover and be calm.


    Although she did not have much hope for Philip, a trace of anticipation still appeared in her eyes due to some sort of expectation. As she looked at Philip in front of her, many thoughts shed through her mind.


    It was the same for everyone else. At this moment, Keo and the other members of the Red Lotus Society were waiting silently in the outside world. They were speaking in a unique melody.


    They were praying and venting the fear in their hearts, hoping that they would be able to survive this cmity.


    In the distance. A tall Golden Dragon Tree stood tall within the Oriel family¡¯s manor, appearing extremely unique.


    The Golden Dragon Tree appeared very beautiful. Every leaf and branch on it was golden, as if it was forged from some unique type of gold. However, at this moment, there are some changes to the Golden Dragon Tree.


    The golden leaves gradually withered and fell in all directions. Inside the Golden Dragon Tree, there seemed to be something being nurtured and about to mature.


    They were two unique life forms. As if sensing the uing crisis, the two bodies that were originally nurtured in the Golden Dragon Tree and were slowly nurtured with the help of the Golden Dragon Tree¡¯s power were gradually recovering at this moment, as if they were about to be born.


    Along with this process, some changes were also gradually taking ce, and they were about to rush out.


    ¡°The Blue Knight¡­¡±


    In the distance, Malikado held Gunali in his arms as he looked at the changes in the sky. Sensing the enormous power hidden within, his face could not help but reveal a fearful expression.


    Malikado¡¯s strength was above average. He had already reached the peak of the Fourth Rank and was only one step away from the Fifth Rank. With such strength, even in the Red Lotus Society, only Philip and Tarilo could defeat him.


    However, even now, nothing can be changed. The dark blue radiance that had invaded the entire star flickered. As the long spear descended, it seemed as though it was about to pierce through the heart of the real star, turning the star into dust. It was so violent and terrifying.


    Under the effects of such a powerful force that did not seem like a human¡¯s, no one could feel calm, and no one felt that they would be able to survive.


    Naturally, Malikado was also ordinary. Under the power of the Blue Knight, his decent strength did not have any room for disy. He was not much different from the others. He would still die here and be dust in the starry sky.


    However, he was not in despair yet. It was not the time yet. Chen Heng¡¯s existence was the confidence that gave him a glimmer of hope. After such a long investigation period, he had already understood Chen Heng¡¯s background and past. Naturally, he had a glimmer of hope.


    Therefore, he lowered his head and looked at Gunali. Strictly speaking, he looked at the golden pendant in Gunali¡¯s hand.


    The golden pendant looked unique. It looked like there was a broken bone hanging on it. There were inexplicable patterns on it. It had a sacred and invible power that shocked people.


    ¡°Since you were able to save the Qika Star from the Crimson Knight¡­


    Standing where he was, Malikado held Gunali in his arms. Various thoughts shed through his mind as he looked at the pendant in front of him. ¡°Then, please appear today and save this star from the Blue Knight!¡±


    Waves of inexplicable words were said. At this moment, the entire star was enveloped by an atmosphere of despair. Arge amount of power of faith was activated, affecting all directions.


    Everyone was in despair. They looked at the long azure spear in the air as it descended. At this moment, they already knew their ending.


    However, in the end, there were still variables that appeared.


    Rumble!


    The spear descended. Just as it was about to pierce down, it seemed to be obstructed by some unique power, unable to descend truly.


    An invisible force field appeared on the surface of Hechi star, blocking the Pale Blue Knight¡¯s power at the critical moment, preventing it from destroying Hechi Star.


    ¡°on?¡±


    The Blue Knight could not help but feel a little surprised with this scene. He turned around and looked in the direction where the power wasing from. In that direction, a huge altar appeared and exploded at this moment.


    ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯ve finally caught up¡­¡±


    Under the huge altar, Lu Yao looked at the array formation and altar that had already been activated and finally let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°This star almost got destroyed¡­¡±


    Beside Lu Yao, Ye Zi and the others were standing there. At this moment, their faces were also filled with fear. They seemed to be a little frightened by the situation in front of them.


    They were just a little bit away from turning into dust in the gxy. Along with the Hechi stars beneath their feet, they would be dead. Fortunately, at that critical moment, this altar was finally activated by them, temporarily blocking the power of the Blue Knight.


    Thinking of this, they could not help but turn around and look at the center of the altar. There, a huge sarcophagus was lying quietly. There were mysterious and special patterns engraved on it, as if it contained some kind of supernatural power, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    At this moment, the power of this sarcophagus was the source of the magic formation, and it was also the absolute power that could block the Blue Knight.


    It was also the legendary king, the corpse of the ck King.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how itis¡­¡±


    The Blue Knight stood alone in the gxy and felt the power blocking him. He couldn¡¯t help bute to a realization. ¡°The ck King in Hechi Star left behind the activated magic array?¡±


    Hechi star was the ck King¡¯s hometown. After the ck king reached the peak, he stayed on Hechi Star for a long time and left a lot of traces on it. It was extremely normal for this star to have the magic formation set up by the ck King.


    The Blue Knight was more concerned about the sarcophagus than this..

 Chapter 530 - The King’s Formation

    <h4>Chapter 530 Chapter 530 ¨C The King¡¯s Formation</h4>


    ¡°That sarcophagus¡­¡± Staring at the sarcophagus in front of him, the Blue Knight¡¯s cold expression changed slightly, ¡°There¡¯s a familiar aura¡­¡±


    In the eyes of the Blue Knight, the sarcophagus in the distance seemed very special. From the outside, it seemed to be just an ordinary sarcophagus. The only special thing was that some special runes were engraved on it, covering the entire sarcophagus inch by inch.


    At this moment, along with the operation of the entire magic formations, the runes on the sarcophagus were dancing and shining inch by inch, as if the sun was blooming. That kind of light made people feel dazzling and resplendent.


    The aura within it spread out, giving the Blue Knight an extremely familiar feeling.


    ¡°This feeling¡­ Is it the ck King?¡±


    In just a short moment, the Blue Knight found the familiar source. On the sarcophagus, he felt the aura of the Evil King. It was the supreme aura of the ck king. It shocked everyone and gave people an inexplicable sense of fear. ¡®What was buried in the sarcophagus in front of him?¡¯


    This thought shed through the Blue Knight¡¯s mind. Then, he pulled himself together and looked seriously at the sarcophagus in front of him.


    Layers of light scattered. Under the Blue Knight¡¯s line of sight, all the istion could not work and was directly seen through. He saw through the external istion and directly saw the scene inside the sarcophagus.


    Inside the huge sarcophagus, a corpsey there quietly. A ck robe looked as if it was new. An old man was lying there quietly. His face was serene and very peaceful.


    He did not seem to carry an aura of death. The corpse was also very lifelike. It was as if he was still alive, and it was terrifying. And his face was one that the Blue Knight was familiar with.


    Rumble!


    In an instant, the sarcophagus shook. The corpse within seemed to have sensed the prying eyes of others from the outside world. It spontaneously emitted ten thousand rays of light and began to shake.


    A king should not be humiliated, even if it was a corpse. An unrivaled aura was spreading out, spreading in all directions.


    The Blue Knight snorted coldly and took a step forward, suppressing all the strange phenomena in the surroundings. He prevented the aura from causing the slightest ripple.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a corpse that has long died. Do you think that you are still the former king?¡±


    He snorted coldly and looked at the sarcophagus in front of him. His eyes were extremely cold. ¡°However, it saves me a lot of trouble¡­


    ¡°Many people havee to explore but have found nothing. I didn¡¯t expect that you woulde out yourself today. ¡°Good, this is very good!¡±


    His voice was cold and spread in all directions. It was like thunder, especially resounding. He stood still and looked forward with a cruel smile on his face.


    A king was a miracle in itself and represented the most powerful power in the world. Even a strand of hair or a drop of blood of such an existence was a supreme treasure.


    Not to mention aplete corpse.


    Unlike the Evil King, what was in front of him was no longer an imaginary evil thought but aplete corpse. It would be an extremely good choice if such aplete King¡¯s corpse could be taken back, whether it was used to refine a king¡¯s divine weapon or for cultivation.


    It was a good harvest, even for the Blue Knight. Hence, a smile appeared on his face, and he was still satisfied. As for the magic formation, he had never paid any attention to it. It was only the magic array left behind by the ck King to protect the Hechi Star.


    Although it was a king¡¯s magic formation, it had long been damaged over time. Furthermore, the ones who activated this array weren¡¯t any experts. They were just a few ants.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the support of the king¡¯s corpse, this weak king¡¯s magic formation could be broken by the Blue Knight with a raise of his hand.


    After all, he could be considered a king-level figure. Although he was far from a true king-level figure, he was at least close to that level. A few arrays weren¡¯t enough to trap him.


    Thus, he made his move in the next moment. A long spear suddenly stabbed out. It was as if the stars had exploded, giving off a feeling of destruction.


    At this moment, space exploded. The fragments of the stars scattered in all directions and fell down inch by inch. It was as if countless meteors had fallen and smashed down heavily.


    Bang!


    Ayer of magic formation emitted light. At this moment, itbined with the power of the sarcophagus and spread outwards, protecting the entire Hechi Star within. This caused the long spear to be unable to fall for a long time.


    Within a short period, the long azure spear seemed to have suffered a huge obstruction. Even though the light was boundless, it could notnd for a long time.


    Rumble!


    Light shone from all directions. In the next moment, the Blue Knight attacked once again. The long spear pressed down, almost breaking through the istion of the magic formation and truly piercing into it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡±


    Within the altar, sensing the terrifying power from the outside world, Ye Zi shouted. Her expression was extremely ugly. Beside her, Lu Yao felt the situation in front of her. She gritted her teeth and walked up.


    The Blue Knight¡¯s power was too strong. Even with the ck King¡¯s corpse supporting Ye Zi, she still couldn¡¯t hold on for too long. If this continued, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to protect this.


    Realizing this, Lu Yao walked forward with a determined expression. On her forehead, apanied by Lu Yao¡¯s will, an iplete Golden Mark began to flicker. A faint golden glow was revealed from within, and it was revealed.


    Swish¡­


    When the Golden Mark was revealed, the King¡¯s power within prated through the magic array and was added to the ck King¡¯s corpse. It seemed to trigger an unusual reaction.


    In the past, although Lu Yao had the golden mark and could theoretically use the power of the former Golden King, she was unable to do so.


    The reason was very simple. Although Lu Yao had part of the King of Gold¡¯s power, she did not have a sufficient carrier to use the king¡¯s power. Her body was unable to withstand the true king¡¯s power, and even more so, she was unable to use this power fully. However, it would be different if it were the ck king¡¯s body. Even though it had gone through countless years of changes until now, this body in front of her was still a true king¡¯s body.


    With the help of this body, it was able to disy the terrifying power of a true king¡¯s body. Instantly, the surroundings shone brightly. Even the magic formation seemed to have been strengthened by some kind of power and began to recover independently.


    In an instant, the magic formation continued to expand and gradually enveloped the entire Hechi star, protecting the real star within.


    Rumble!


    The earth shook in all directions. In front, the azure spear was blocked outside and slowly retreated. The power belonging to the Blue Knight was truly blocked for the first time and fell into a disadvantageous position. ¡°This is!¡±


    Feeling the powerful powering from ahead, the Blue Knight¡¯s heart trembled as if he did not believe it. However, when he raised his head and saw the clear golden mark on Lu Yao¡¯s head, he instantly understood the source.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Golden Mark¡­¡±


    He looked at Lu Yao and felt the aura that belonged solely to a king. He immediately understood, ¡®That woman is the reincarnation of the Golden King? ¡®She¡¯s actually in this ce.¡¯ All sorts of thoughts shed through his mind. The Blue Knight¡¯s figure was covered by the magic formation and disappeared in the next moment. From its looks, it was as if a huge mouth had swallowed him.


    Within the Hechi Star, many people watched this scene through all sorts of observation methods. It was unknown how many people let out joyful and excited cries.


    The world¡¯s people hugged and wept, thinking that the disaster this time had finally passed.


    Even Tarilo, who was in the Red Lotus Association¡¯s headquarters, heaved a sigh of relief at this moment. However, besides her, Philip¡¯s expression did not change. He was just a little surprised. ¡®She managed to suppress the Blue Knight for a short period of time¡­¡¯.


    He turned around and looked in the direction of Lu Yao. This thought shed through his mind.


    Philip was very clear about Lu Yao¡¯s existence from the start. However, he did not expect that Lu Yao¡¯s luck would be so powerful. It had not been long since they had arrived at Hechi Star, but they had already found the most precious thing on Hechi, the ck King¡¯s corpse.


    The corpse of a King was the most precious existence in this world. In the past, in order to find the corpse of the ck King, who knew how many people and factions had gone to great lengths to search for it, trying to find it.


    However, the final result was all negative. Still, Lu Yao, who was in front of him, was able to find it within a short period of time. Not only did she find the corpse, she even obtained aplete King¡¯s Formation at the same time.


    Using the ck King¡¯s corpse as the core to control the King¡¯s Formation, she was able to unleash a portion of the power of a former king.


    To put it bluntly, the King¡¯s Formation would be able to easily kill anyone else other than the Blue Knight outside of the Hechi Star. With the King¡¯s Formation in her hands, Lu Yao could be said to be nothing apart from the Five Knights.


    The Power of Destiny was really strong enough. Even such an extraordinary thing could be found so easily.


    ¡°Leader¡­¡±


    Torilo¡¯s voice sounded from the side. There was some joy in her voice, ¡°Is the Blue Knight dead?¡±


    She had just personally witnessed the Blue Knight¡¯s defeat and was devoured by the power of the King¡¯s Formation. The power of the King¡¯s Formation was so powerful that it was almost at its strongest under the control of the King¡¯s power.


    Even the Blue Knight should not be able to withstand it, right? It would be best if he died just like that. The crisis in Hechi star was resolved, but even the enmity on Tarilio had also been taken care of.


    Unfortunately, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy in reality.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a temporary retreat.¡±


    Facing Tarilo¡¯s expectant gaze, Philip shook his head and said softly, ¡°The opponent is not someone else, but a powerhouse like the Blue Knight who is close to a king.


    ¡°Not to mention that it was just a King¡¯s Formation. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to take the Blue Knight down even if the former ck King hadpletely recovered. It would require a series of twists and turns.


    ¡°At this moment, he¡¯s only temporarily forced to retreat.¡±


    Philip exined softly. In reality, it was the


    same.


    As soon as he finished speaking, arge area of bright light shed once again in the starry sky. An long azure spear with boundless might rushed over, as if it wanted topletely destroy this star.


    Under the suppression of this terrifying power, the King¡¯s Formation started to shake continuously, as if it could be broken. The difference in strength instantly reversed.


    The look of anticipation on Tarilo¡¯s face instantly disappeared, and at this moment, she became nervous again. There were still many people like her on this star.


    ¡°Damn it! Is he a monster?


    ¡°We can¡¯t even kill him!¡±


    Beside Lu Yao, one of her followers, the young girl, cursed loudly. Looking at the scene that appeared in the gxy, she did not know what to say at this moment.


    ¡°This is very normal.¡±


    Beside her, Ye Zi sighed. She was not surprised by this result.


    ¡°The opponent is none other than one of the Five Knights, the Blue Knight.


    ¡°Even among the Five Knights, the Blue Knight¡¯s strength is enough to rank in the top three.


    ¡°It would be strange if he was so easy to deal with.¡±


    She sighed. She did not think that the Blue Knight would retreat so easily from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    In front of them, Lu Yao stood alone. The Golden Mark on her forehead flickered with a kind of awe-inspiring majesty. If one looked carefully, one could see that the light on the Golden Mark had dimmed a little, as if it had used up a lot of power just now.


    This was not surprising. The damage to the golden mark had not been fully recovered, and the power contained within it was not as strong as before.


    In that attack just now, to ensure that it could suppress the Blue Knight, it had already used up most of the power hidden within the Golden Mark.


    Even if she wanted to do it again, it would probably be difficult. However, even so, Lu Yao¡¯s emotions did not change much. Her will was still firm and unwavering.


    After these few years of tempering, the current Lu Yao was no longer the simple girl she used to be. She had not only improved only her strength but also her will. She became tenacious and unyielding. Even if she was destined to fail, she would never retreat or give up. As long as she still had a breath left, she would fight to the end. She stood with a cold and stern expression. She looked ahead calmly, her gaze as calm as ever.


    Behind her, looking at the current Lu Yao, Ye Zi and the others could not help but calm down, as if they had a backbone. If one observed carefully, one would discover that Lu Yao¡¯s current appearance was somewhat simr to Chen Heng¡¯s. They were all the same calm, the same determination.


    Changes began to ur in the outside world. The long azure spear thrust forward, instantly bringing billions of miles of clouds with it, suppressing the magic formation¡¯s power.


    Within the sarcophagus, the ck King¡¯s corpse was glowing. With the power gushing out from the Golden Mark, it wanted to suppress the Blue Knight¡¯s power, but it was simply impossible.


    ¡°Does the sunken sun wants to fight against a rising star?¡±


    A thought shed past and resounded in all directions in the starry sky. The Blue Knight¡¯s figure appeared once again. His expression was so cold and aloof.


    As he raised his hand, an arm swiftly pressed down, and the entire sky seemed as if it was about to copse. The Sun and Moon lost their light, and the falling stars fell one by one before turning into dust.


    At this moment, even the operation of the Hechi Star itself was shaken, and it could no longer move. Everything seemed to being to an end.


    Facing this terrifying attack, the power of the King¡¯s Formation spread out crazily, trying its best to block it. A momentter, the result of the collision appeared, and everything settled down.


    In front of the Blue Knight, the Hechi Star still existed. However, theyers of King¡¯s Formation that were originally covering the Hechi Star were now dim andpletely silent.


    From the looks of it, it was obvious that she had already reached her limit and could no longer continue to hold on.


    On the altar in the distance, Lu Yao¡¯s figure was still standing there. At this moment, the Golden Mark on her head hadpletely dimmed, as if it had lost all of its luster.


    Her body was already a mess of flesh and blood, and she looked rather frightening. Fresh blood continued to spurt out, and there was a shimmering divine glow within that blood.


    From the looks of it, she had reached her limit and could not hold on any longer.


    ¡°In the end¡­ We still can¡¯t change our fate¡­¡±


    Standing alone in front of the altar, Lu Yao¡¯s body swayed a little, as if she could not hold on any longer and was about to fall. Her consciousness gradually became blurry, and the scene in front of her started to shake, bing a little blurry.


    The power in her body was unprecedentedly weak, and she was also unprecedentedly nervous. Lu Yao knew that she had reached her limit.


    And based on the situation in front of her, after she fell, it was unlikely that anyone else would stand out and face the Blue Knight after she fell. The final result was already very clear. She was about to end here.


    Death?


    Lu Yao did not feel fear in her heart when she wanted this word. Instead, she felt a strange sense of relief. In front of her, she did not know if it was an illusion, but a familiar figure seemed to have appeared once again.


    The figure of a young man made people feel extremely familiar. He stood there as if he was looking at Lu Yao, smiling gently at her, just like before.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Lu Yao was dazed. Subconsciously, she wanted to reach out and grab it, but she could not touch it in the end.


    In mid-air, the azure spear¡¯s power was still surging. That kind of power was unprecedentedly powerful, and it made people feel fear just as they were about to see the next attacking down.


    ¡°My king!¡±


    Behind her, the voices of Ye Zi and the others came over as if they were reminding her of something. A sense of death enveloped her heart. Lu Yao subconsciously raised her head and looked up at the sky.


    From her perspective, she could see that an azure spear had pierced through everything in mid-air,pletely suppressing the remaining protective power of the king¡¯s formation. Then, it headed straight for her.


    From its looks, it seemed like it was going to pierce through her body. There was no way to escape, no way to stop it. Lu Yao stood alone on the spot, already prepared for the next moment of death.


    Rumble!


    A faint ripple spread out. In the distance, in mid-air, just as the azure spear was about to pierce down, a brand new power surged out, turning into a barrier that blocked the spear.


    At this moment, when everyone was in despair, a figure appeared.

 Chapter 531 - The Neverending Battle

    <h4>Chapter 531 Chapter 531 ¨C The Neverending Battle</h4>


    A brand new figure appeared at this moment. In the sky, the azure spear suddenly froze, as if it was obstructed by some kind of power. No matter how hard it tried, it was unable to continue thrusting.


    Light instantly shone, and boundless power bloomed. However, it was urately isted, unable to affect Hechi Star itself.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Outside the starry sky, the Blue Knight looked at the scene in front of him, feeling somewhat surprised. The power of the Golden Mark had been exhausted, and the King¡¯s Formation had beenpletely broken. Theoretically speaking, no one could stop him from continuing forward. Who was it that blocked his power? ¡°Who?¡±


    He opened his eyes and looked forward. The shadow of the young man appeared clearly.


    On the altar, the young man appeared out of nowhere. He was tall and straight with Lu Yao in his arms. Even in the face of this scene, his face remained calm.


    Although the scene in front of him was terrifying, it did not seem to be worth the change in his expression to the person in front of him.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Looking at that person, the Blue Knight could not help but stop. At this moment, he could not help but be stunned, as if he had not expected this.


    With such strength that was on par with him, he would not forget them as long as he had seen such an individual.


    Although he had not personally seen Chen Heng¡¯s appearance, he had witnessed the battle between the Crimson Knight and Chen Heng through other means.


    During that battle, he had a deep impression of Chen Heng. He believed that he had the potential to be a king. If he did not die early, he might be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with the Five Knights.


    Unfortunately, he had disappeared in the end. The spatial turbulence swept him, and most of his bones were not left. However, from the current situation, he had appeared once again.


    ¡®So that¡¯s how it is!¡¯


    In an instant, all sorts of thoughts surged into his mind. The Blue Knight stomped his feet, and a cold smile appeared on his face as if he had already understood everything. ¡°I see. ¡°The reason the Golden King woulde to this starfield should be because of you. ¡°The person who dared to offend us, Five Knights, it turns out that he has always been alive, hiding on this star.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this chance, I¡¯m afraid you would have continued to hide.¡±


    He looked at Chen Heng in front of him, thinking he had understood everything.


    From the looks of it, he had most likely misunderstood something. He thought that Lu Yao¡¯s arrival in the Hechi Starfield was rted to Chen Heng, so he had speciallye to this ce.


    However, in reality, it wasn¡¯t so. Lu Yao hade to this starfield purely because of the mandate of destiny. It had nothing to do with Chen Heng at all. However, since things hade to this, Chen Heng had no intention of exining


    He looked at the Blue Knight in front of him and said calmly, ¡°It was quite a pity that I couldn¡¯t defeat the Crimson Knight in the past.


    ¡°Now, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad if I beat you down here.¡±


    ¡°You want to defeat me?¡±


    The Blue Knight was stunned at first. Then, as if he had heard a joke, a crazed look appeared on his face. He let out a deranged smile as his voice reverberated in all directions, as though he wanted to stomp down the nearby gxy.


    Finally, he raised his head and looked at Chen Heng in front of him. His eyes were filled with coldness as he said, ¡°You only defeated one of Crimson¡¯s clones, yet you dare to be so arrogant. ¡°Today, you will die here.¡±


    When thest word was spoken, the sky was filled with pale blue light. A vast and boundless radiance surged out and rushed forward,pletely covering the entire ce. With a rumble, the sky was filled with a rain of light. An azure long spear broke through the air and pierced straight towards Chen Heng. This attack was powerful and fierce, like a falling star. It wanted to destroy the Hechi Star in front of him, causing people to feel a sense of fear as if they were facing death.


    This attack was violent, and its power seemed to have reached a whole new level. It was more powerful than any of the previous attacks of the Blue Knight.


    Driven by anger, the Blue Knight seemed to have finally used its full strength. With anger, he wanted to kill Chen Heng here.


    A shadow spread over. All the people on the Hechi Star were shocked and looked at the sky in terror. Facing this attack, their hearts were already filled with despair. Even a mere mortal could feel the supreme power contained in this attack.


    That was a divine domain that mortals absolutely could not look directly at, almost approaching the level of a king. From a certain perspective, the full-powered Bue Knight was already at the level of a king, and itsbat strength had reached that level. ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    In Chen Heng¡¯s embrace, Lu Yao muttered to herself. At this moment, she had already realized something. She raised her head and looked to her side.


    From her angle, she could only see Chen Heng¡¯s side profile at this moment and could not see his current appearance. However, that familiar feeling still made her heart palpitate, and there was an inexplicable sense of palpitations and joy.


    It was really the person from before and not an illusory clone or projection. Her brother was still alive, and he had appeared once again when she was in danger, shielding her from the wind and rain.


    The blue light was roaring like a furious dragon charging forward in the sky, swallowing the entire star within. The spell formation was roaring, and it could no longer hold on. Everything was like the end of the world, extremely terrifying.


    9116


    However, in the face of such a terrifying scene, Lu Yao did not have the slightest bit of worry in her heart. After experiencing so many hardships, Lu Yao had already grown up. She was no longer the weak-willed girl from before.


    She had changed a lot, but the only thing that remained unchanged was her unreserved trust in her brother.


    She firmly believed that even if the person standing in front of her elder brother were the Blue Knight, one of the Famous Five Knights, her brother would not lose.


    Just like before. Under her gaze, a miracle appeared. An arm brushed across the sky, moving very gently. That feeling was very gentle as if it did not have much strength at all and was just casually moving.


    However, this gentle wave of the arm caused everything to stop moving. The outside world was calm, and everything slowly calmed down. The terrifying power from before, like a natural disaster,pletely disappeared. It was calmed down in the shortest amount of time, and it was suppressed by brand new power.


    A power that Lu Yao was very familiar with but somewhat unfamiliar emerged from Chen Heng¡¯s body, causing Lu Yao¡¯s eyes to widen.


    ¡°This is¡­


    ¡°The King¡¯s Power!¡±


    Outside Hechi star, the Blue Knight witnessed the entire process. He looked at the scene of Chen Heng suppressing everything with a wave of his hand and wiping out his attack, and his face revealed a look of disbelief.


    ¡°How is it possible!


    ¡°How could he touch the King¡¯s Power at his age¡­


    ¡°Moreover, he has used the King¡¯s Power to such an extent.¡±


    The King¡¯s Power was also a form of address for the power of the king. Only those who had truly stepped into the king level and reached that level could reach that level and grasp the true King¡¯s Power.


    Under normal circumstances, only those who were close to the king level would be able to feel this power and even slowly grasp it. What made this young man in front of him have to be able to grasp the King¡¯s Power to such an extent?


    ¡°The King¡¯s Power?¡±


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the Blue Knight on the vast altar. ¡°It looks like the Crimson Knight didn¡¯t tell you the detailed process of that battle.¡±


    ¡°This so-called King¡¯s Power, I have already felt it during that battle¡­¡±


    This so-called King¡¯s power was the initial power. When he had fought with the Crimson Knight back then, Chen Heng had already felt this kind of power, and he had used this kind of power in the battle.


    Because of this, he could defeat the Crimson Knight back then and sessfully escape.


    During this period in Hechi Star, Chen Heng¡¯s grasp of the initial power had also improved through Philip¡¯s clone. He was now able to mobilize this power at any time and ce, allowing it to be used by himself. ¡°It could already be used at that time?¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s answer, the Blue Knight¡¯s expression became ugly. He had indeed watched the battle back then, but he did not know the details. The Crimson Knight was not a talkative person, and she did not exin the details of the battle back then in detail.


    Therefore, only now did the Blue Knight know that Chen Heng had grasped the King¡¯s Power so quickly.


    ¡°But so what¡­¡±


    All kinds of thoughts shed through his mind. The Blue Knight revealed a cold smile and said, ¡°You are not the king. What can you do even if you can mobilize the King¡¯s Power?


    ¡°With the King¡¯s Power, you can certainly contend with me in the short term, but can you still keep up with me after a long time?¡±


    He sneered and said, ¡°To grasp the King¡¯s Power at this age, you are worthy of the title of


    king.


    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t expose yourself at this time.


    ¡°If you had left earlier, what could I have done to you?


    ¡°Now, you are seeking your death.¡±


    The cold words were filled with killing intent. The Blue Knight looked forward. At this moment, the killing intent in his heart was brewing and was unprecedentedly strong. Such a stunning genius could be said to be a future king. If he couldn¡¯t subdue him early, he had to destroy him as soon as possible. The Blue Knight held this thought in his heart. At this moment, his killing intent was already rippling, and it was about to explode.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Standing on the altar, facing the Blue Knight¡¯s words, Chen Heng only stood calmly and didn¡¯tment. ¡°However, your main opponent in this battle isn¡¯t me.¡±


    My main opponent, isn¡¯t you? Hearing this, the Blue Knight was stunned. The Evil King had already lost, and the ck King¡¯s magic formation had already dimmed.


    In this small Hechi Starfield, besides Chen Heng, could it be that there were other peerless figures? This thought shed through the Blue Knight¡¯s mind. Before he could reply, another change began to take ce in front of him.


    A brilliant light bloomed. At this moment, somewhere in the Hechi Starfield, a pce started to tremble. A majestic aura started to spread out and burst out.


    In the Red Lotus Society¡¯s base, the two elders of the Red Lotus Society, Keo, and Tarilo were standing there. Their faces were filled with either filled with shock or fanaticism. However, their eyes were fixed on the seemingly old figure beside them.


    That figure was none other than Philip. Under their gazes, Philip¡¯s expression was calm and his aura was majestic. His aura was extremely terrifying and was not much inferior to the Blue Knight¡¯s.


    No one knew how terrifying the power contained within that seemingly old body was. It was to the extent that once it erupted, the surrounding Red Lotus Disciples would not be able to withstand it.


    Keo and Tarilo were the most powerful and had the best endurancepared to the other people around them. However, at this moment, they felt even more terrified.


    Under Philip¡¯s terrifying aura, they felt as though they were like ants drifting in the wind. As long as the person beside them had a thought or a look, they would turn into dust and cease to exist.

 Chapter 532 - Chapter 532 – The Reincarnated Corpse

    <h4>Chapter 532 ¨C The Reincarnated Corpse</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°In this small star¡­ how is this possible!¡±


    In the gxy, the Blue Knight¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. He had never thought that such a situation would actually ur.


    Just as heunched an attack in an attempt to destroy the star in front of him with a single strike, yet another group of powerhouses appeared one after another.


    Putting aside Chen Heng from before, the strength of this Red Lotus King that had suddenly appeared before him was not the slightest bit inferior to his.


    But how could this be possible? In this world, every powerhouse has its glorious history. They couldn¡¯t appear in an instant suddenly.


    It was the same for the Blue Knight and the Crimson Knight. They all had their glorious history and glorious battle achievements. They did not suddenly appear.


    However, the Blue Knight had never seen or heard of this so-called Red Lotus King before. However, the powerful aura on the other party was so eye-catching that it was released without any concealment. This made the Blue Knight feel a little terrified and incredulous.


    Who on Earth is this?


    The Blue Knight¡¯s expression turned ugly as this thought shed through his mind. And in front of him, the changes were continuing.


    Philip raised his head and looked at the sky standing on the throne. As the aura on his body gradually rose, the entire Hechi Star was enveloped by Philip¡¯s power.


    A unique feeling appeared. Ever since Philip gradually opened the initial gate, his power had gradually increased. This increase was not only the increase in his initial power, but also the increase in his nature.


    As the initial door gradually opened, his body was also gradually changing. Under the influence of the initial door, he gradually became much stronger. With the assistance of the initial door and the continuous devouring of the stone tablets, Philip¡¯s strength had already reached another level.


    Once it was opened, that kind of power even surprised Chen Heng in the distance.


    ¡°He¡¯s this strong?¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was also a little surprised standing on top of a vast altar. He knew that Philip¡¯s strength was very strong. As long as he could endure the baptism of the initial gate day and night, he could be stronger.


    However, this degree was still a little exaggerated. During this period, Chen Heng used the baptism of killing power and various methods to strengthen his strength.


    As for Philip, the clone? Other than connecting with the initial gate and enduring the baptism of the initial gate, he did not make any other movements.


    However, even so, his current strength was still much weaker than Philip¡¯s clone. ording to the standards of this world, Philip was already at the peak of Rank Sixth, standing on the same level as the Blue Knight.


    As for Chen Heng, he had just reached Sixth Rank, but only hisbat strength was at Sixth Rank. The gap between the two was still obvious. The effect of the initial gate on humans was much greater than Chen Heng had thought. However, it was just right.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the sky. In his sight, the appearance of the Blue Knight appeared. It was clear and obvious. With the appearance of Philip, the Blue Knight¡¯s n had already failed.


    Philip¡¯s strength was not weaker than the Blue Knight. If Philip joined forces with Chen Heng, the Blue Knight¡¯s strength would be inferior to theirs. In front of such abination, it was already impossible for him to shatter the Hechi Star and take away the ck King¡¯s corpse and the Golden Mark.


    However, the Blue Knight did not make any movements in the gxy. He was still standing outside Hechi Star. At this moment, he looked at the star in front of him and could not help but frown. He was a little hesitant.


    ¡°Should I retreat?¡±


    He stood where he was and looked at the figures of Philip and Chen Heng. He could feel the immense and terrifying aura akin to that of a god and a devil. He could not help but feel a desire to retreat.


    Philip¡¯s strength was not weaker than his. Even when he was at his peak, he did not haveplete confidence that he could take him down if he fought with him.


    Moreover, he was not at his peak. Although the wounds from the battle with the Evil King were still there, and even though they had weakened after the massacre, they were still somewhat affected.


    His battle strength was not as strong as before, and it was more or less affected.


    Moreover, even if his battle strength were still at its peak, he would be at a disadvantage at this moment. After all, there was still Chen Heng at the side.


    Sensing the situation in front of him, he was somewhat hesitant and wanted to retreat.


    ¡°We can still try for a moment.¡±


    A voice came from beside his ear and suddenly sounded at this moment.


    Hearing this voice, the Blue Knight was stunned, then his expression changed drastically. ¡°Brother?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    An unknown voice came from the void. This voice sounded very indifferent. It was like a god in the sky, cold and detached. Just by listening to this voice, one could feel the person¡¯s aura behind this voice. It was so indifferent and terrifying.


    At this moment, the expression of the Blue Knight finally changed. ¡°You are here too?¡±


    The Blue Knight¡¯s attitude was very solemn. At this moment, he subconsciously used the honorific title.


    Because at this moment, the person who spoke in his ear was none other than the other Five Knights. The leader of the Five Knights, the Twilight Knight.


    The Twilight Knight was the most special existence among the Five Knights. Even though there were the so-called Five Knights, there was always a difference between the strong and the weak among them. It was just that usually, no one would submit to anyone verbally.


    ¡®The Twilight Knight was an exception. He was the undisputed leader and the most powerful existence among the Five Knights. He had once led the Five Knights to rise, and he had once suppressed and fought against the Golden King.


    He was powerful and was no different from a king. If one said that the strength of the Crimson Knight and the Blue Knight was only close to that of a king, they could barely reach the level of a king. Then the Twilight Knight¡¯s strength was the true king.


    His strength was no different from a king. Even if a true king revived and fought with him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take him down truly.


    There were all sorts of legends regarding his existence. However, no matter what its legend, he was terrifying and powerful.


    This was a living legend. Even the Blue Knight, a Five Knight, had to lower his head and show respect when facing this existence.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Standing on the spot, the Blue Knight asked with a respectful expression.


    ¡°When you went to suppress the Evil King, I had a premonition that something unexpected would happen, so I deliberately left a mark on you to deal with special situations¡­¡±


    In the air, the Twilight Knight¡¯s voice sounded indifferent as before, as if there was no emotion.


    ¡°Isee.¡±


    Only then did the Blue Knight understand.


    ¡°But what I didn¡¯t expect was that the pursuit of the Evil King was smooth, but something unexpected happened before my eyes.¡±


    In the Blue Knight¡¯s mind, the Twilight Knight¡¯s voice sounded directly.


    ¡°This mark of mine contains a part of my power.


    ¡°After receiving this power, your strength will increase, and you will be able to reach the King¡¯s Domain in a short time¡­


    ¡°The rest is up to you.¡±


    An indifferent voice continued to ring out in the air. Following that, a transformation began to take ce in the body of the Blue Knight.


    Ahuge amount of power was being released. A torrent surged out from the body of the Blue Knight, continuously washing his body and strengthening his strength.


    With a rumble, the surrounding space was distorted, and chaotic currents surged out. Standing in the gxy, the Blue Knight¡¯s body showed some changes. On his forehead, a mark appeared.


    ¡®That mark seemed unique and mysterious. At first nce, it seemed to have some simrities with the Golden Mark, but there was also a big difference. On it, a King¡¯s Power that waspletely different from the Golden Power surged out and was disyed.


    Bang!


    The starry sky was boiling. At this moment, not only the Hechi Star in front of him, even the other stars that were countless light years away were affected. The King¡¯s Power shook the gxy and directly covered the entire Hechi Starfield, causing a violent impact.


    ¡°This power¡­¡±


    After the power in the Mark of Twilight waspletely digested, the Blue Knight calmed his mind and subconsciously waved his hand, slightly trembling.


    Even though he was infinitely close to a king, the true King¡¯s Power surpassed his expectations. At this moment, the Blue Knight felt that he was almost invincible, and his power suddenly expanded by an unknown number of times.


    If he were to fight the Evil King now, he would only need a few strikes to suppress the Evil King. There was no need for him to expend so much effort and exhaust his mind like before.


    ¡°This power¡­¡±


    ¡®The Blue Knight¡¯s lips twitched. Then, he raised his head and looked at Hechi Star in front of him. The azure spear, which had been silent and dimmed, had reappeared at some point. Under the will of the Blue Knight, it charged forward once again and exploded with a terrifying power.


    Compared to the power that had spread out before, the power contained in the azure spear was even more terrifying. When the long spear stabbed out, it was as if it was going to destroy the world. It was so terrifying that it made people feel suffocated.


    The light blue light gradually covered everything, as if it was going to break the defense outside the Hechi Star and kill Philip and Chen Heng. On the vast altar, Chen Heng frowned as he felt the power contained in this attack.


    ¡°His power has be stronger¡­¡±


    He looked up at the sky and watched the azure spear stab down. At this moment, he could not help but feel puzzled. He had watched the battle between the Evil King and the Blue Knight from the beginning to the end.


    ¡®Therefore, he already had some understanding of the Blue Knight¡¯s strength. The Blue Knight¡¯s strength was very strong. However, it was nowhere near this level.


    ¡®Was there any special fortuitous encounter? Or was there some special method to temporarily increase one¡¯s battle strength? In that instant, all sorts of thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    At this moment, the Blue Knight¡¯s strength was no different from a king¡¯s. The nature of that power was very simr to the Golden Mark on Lu Yao¡¯s body.


    However, even so, Chen Heng wasn¡¯t worried. The Blue Knight had its own method to increase its own strength, but how could they not have it? Especially the Hechi Star before them, which was still their home ground.


    ¡®Waves of whispers were heard. On the entire Hechi Star, cheers and prayers rang out. People were shouting the name of the Red Lotus King, praising his achievements, calling for him to appear and fight against the Blue Knight who had attempted to destroy the star and bring about the end of the world.


    Amidst the many calls, Philip finally had some reaction. At the Red Lotus Society¡¯s headquarters, Philip watched the Blue Knight¡¯s attack. He sat upon his throne and took a step forward.


    In an instant, he arrived at another area. He stood in midair and waved his hand.


    Rumble!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°The Earth has split open!¡±


    At this moment, waves of exmations sounded out.


    The people felt the changes on the Hechi Star and cried out. They did not understand what had happened. A massive power bloomed.


    At this moment, the domain that had covered the entire Hechi star area started to change. The runes on it started to show themselves. As if it was affected by this power, the entire Hechi star area had many runes shing everywhere. Beams of light were left behind.


    ¡®Those runes appeared from the ruins. Some of them rushed out from underground.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    On the vast altar, Lu Yao looked at the scene before her and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    She was extremely familiar with those vast runes. Those runes were none other than the runes of the ck King¡¯s formation. However, in terms of quantity, there were many more.


    Compared to these runes before her, the ck King¡¯s formation that Lu Yao and the others had activated before seemed to be less than one-tenth of it. These were the runes and formations left behind by the past kings on this.


    As the home of the ck King and the center of the Hechi Starfield in the distant era, the defensive power of the Hechi Starfield was naturally not to be underestimated.


    At its peak, a king had once set up a formation on this, directly enveloping the entire and protecting it under the power of the king.


    Although the king had already disappeared, the remaining magic formations still existed and remained silent. The world might have long forgotten these magic formations. Many of them were buried underground or even in ancient ruins.


    But at this moment, under Philip¡¯s call, these magic formations had all been revived. They were all disyed, once again functioning to protect this.


    Avast amount of power soared into the sky, all added to Philip¡¯s body. His aura soared into the sky at this moment, and it was exceptionally terrifying.


    He did not seem much weaker even if he waspared to the Blue Knight, who was unrivaled.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Outside the star, the Blue Knight looked at the scene before him and could not help but be stunned. He felt that it was somewhat inconceivable. ¡°How can the ck King¡¯s magic formation be?¡±


    Theoretically speaking, a formation can be mastered if one has sufficient attainments. However, the king¡¯s formation that enveloped the entire constetion had its instincts. Ordinary people would not be able to master it, let alone activate it so easily.


    ¡®The ck King had already passed away. At this juncture, how did the other party do it?


    The Blue Knight was puzzled, but then he was stunned. That was because he felt a familiar aura from Philip¡¯s body. Wisps of aura spread out. On Philip¡¯s body, the aura of the ck King¡¯s Ceremony spread out and rushed into the sky. That aura revealed a lot of information in an instant.


    ¡°You are the sessor of the ck King!¡±


    The Blue Knight¡¯s expression changed, and he finally understood. The Red Lotus King in front of him was the ck King¡¯s sessor. It was no wonder that he could activate the ck King¡¯s formation and even achieve such a level.


    Because he was the ck King¡¯s sessor, he was naturally very familiar with the ck King¡¯s various inheritances. He could achieve such a level.


    Aftering to this conclusion, the killing intent in the Blue Knight¡¯s heart grew even more intense. He waved the spear in his hand and charged forward.


    He attacked with anger. His strength had reached its peak. He took advantage of the moment when the magic formation had just been raised, and its strength was still weak to attack. This forced Philip to face this attack head-on and receive it.


    If he could not take it, then everything would naturally be over. There was no need to mention anything else after that. This was an earth-shattering moment.


    On the Hechi Star, everyone who could feel this scene was terrified. They heaved a sigh of relief and silently prayed for Philip. However, Philip¡¯s expression was very calm in the face of this attack.


    Standing in midair, he looked at the azure spear stabbing down in front of him. His expression was still indifferent and calm as if what was stabbing down in front of him was not an azure spear but an ordinary thing.


    ¡®What was he doing?


    At this moment, everyone could not help but feel puzzled. They did not understand what Philip was thinking. However, they quickly understood.


    A strange phenomenon urred just as the azure spear was about to pierce through Chen Heng.


    Boom!


    ¡®A powerful aura shot up into the sky, and the dried-up Qi Blood burned once again. A sarcophagus began to shake on a vast altar and let out a spontaneous roar.


    This sarcophagus was none other than the one that buried the ck King. After the previous confrontation, this sarcophagus fell silent. There was no more special reaction.


    Until now, this sarcophagus had changed again. The lid of the sarcophagus was vibrating, as if something inside was about to leave and rise from the sarcophagus.


    In the next moment, under the gazes of Lu Yao and the others, the sarcophagus opened. A figure walked out of it. Even though he was skinny and looked like an ordinary old man, his unrivaled aura was so powerful that it was terrifying.


    He walked out from the sarcophagus and took a step forward. He arrived at the horizon and stood in front of Philip. Facing the blue spear, he swung his fist and met it head-on. The next moment, the spear and the ck King¡¯s palm collided.


    Bang!


    A terrifying sound reverberated and exploded at this moment. On the altar, Ye Zi suppressed the fear and palpitations in her heart. She barely raised her head, but she could only see a scene.


    ¡®The spear and a skinny palm collided head-on and pierced through the palm in the gxy. Dark blood dripped onto the ground, turning the mountain ranges into a sea of blood.


    However, the long azure spear was also sent flying under this attack, unable to advance any further..

 Chapter 533 - Black King

    <h4>Chapter 533 Chapter 533 ¨C ck King</h4>


    ¡°H-How is this possible?¡± Many people looked at this scene with disbelief and shock in their hearts on the ground. That¡¯s the ck King? How can the ck King¡¯s corpse be revived?¡±


    The powerhouses looked and felt the auraing from the sky. Their faces were filled with shock as if they had not expected this oue, which in reality, no one had expected this.


    The long azure spear was about to pierce Philip¡¯s body, but it was blocked at the crucial moment. The person who blocked this attack was not someone else, but the ck King¡¯s corpse. What was going on? ¡°The ck King¡¯s corpse?¡± Outside of the star, the Blue Knight looked at the scene and was a little surprised. ¡°Is it a corpse? Or is there something else going on?¡± He frowned and was a little confused.


    Among the Kings, the ck King was indeed a very mysterious one. Even his death was the same. The ck King did not die of old age, nor did he die in battle like the other Kings. There was still no clear exnation of the cause of the ck King¡¯s death until now.


    Even the Blue Knight, who had existed for a long time, was unclear about this past. And now, the ck King¡¯s corpse¡¯s movement seemed to have increased its mystery, making its death more confusing.


    In the air, the Blue Knight frowned, then looked at Philip and asked, ¡°How did you do


    it?¡±


    Apparently, the change in the ck King¡¯s corpse was rted to Philip. Otherwise, why did the ck King¡¯s corpse revive at this crucial moment? The Blue Knight understood this, so he asked Philip.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t dead, to begin with¡­¡± Philip answered the Blue Knight¡¯s question faintly, ¡°His body contains the mark from before. He didn¡¯tpletely lose his vitality with his death. He has always existed, just that he was in a unique state in the past, so he couldn¡¯t recover on his own. So, I just helped him.¡± Philip¡¯s voice sounded calm and soft.


    Philip had already discovered long ago that the ck King¡¯s corpse was in an extraordinary state. This corpse was not wholly dead. There were still fragments of the true spirit and other things in it. Of course, these alone were not sufficient to conclude that he was alive. The power in this corpse had already been exhausted over a long period. The remaining true spirit was also excessively damaged, and only a little instinct was left.


    Under normal circumstances, this was a mere corpse, and nothing could be changed. Hence, Philip helped him by transferring the Power of Origin extracted from the ck King¡¯s sacrificial ceremony into the ck King¡¯s corpse, helping it recover its strength and not be as lonely as before. Finally, hemunicated with the true spirit power contained in the corpse and activated it.


    Everything that followed was logical. Protecting the Hechi Star was the ck King¡¯s initial idea. This was once the ck King¡¯s hometown,nd, and territory. This was the ce that he had protected for a long time.


    As the ck King¡¯s instinct was awakened, it drove him to protect this star and make an enemy of the Blue Knight, who wanted to destroy it instead. This could be one of the ck King¡¯s obsessions, and Philip activated it to a certain extent. The mighty King¡¯s aura emitted and rippled in all directions as if it wanted to shake the entire Hechi Star area.


    This terrifying power and aura that once belonged to the ck King were disyed again upon his revival. As if sensing the ck King¡¯s aura, the originally flickering runes around the Hechi Star became even more spooky. The power within thembined with the ck King¡¯s power spontaneously, erupting with even more terrifying power. The entire Hechi star seemed to have returned to the past for a moment. The King was protecting this Star from above. Under the King, all external enemies could not enter and invade this ce.


    Outside the star, the Blue Knight¡¯s expression was somewhat unsightly looking at the resplendent scene before him. The moment the ck King¡¯s corpse recovered, a bad premonition arose in his heart. Now it seemed that this was indeed the case. The power in his body was still there, but it had begun to weaken, gradually fading after the attack just now.


    It was very normal. At this moment, his power did not originate from himself but from others. This power would quickly dissipate along with the battle. To a certain extent, that attack just now was the strongest attack that he could unleash. After that, his power would be weaker until he returned to his original level.


    With this degree of power, it was too difficult to suppress this star before him. At this moment, there were already many terrifying figures gathered on this star. For instance, Chen Heng, who had the talent of a King and was able to fight against the Five Knights, had once defeated the Crimson Knight¡¯s clone.


    The mysterious Philip, known as the Red Lotus King and had inherited the ck King¡¯s inheritance, was not inferior to the Five Knights at their peaks. Lu Yao, who had inherited the power of the Golden King and possessed the Golden Power, was able to unleash the King¡¯s power at critical moments. The ck King¡¯s corpse had also just recovered and did not have much self-awareness but could easily block his attack.


    Usually, even if one of these four existences were to be taken out alone, each would probably still be an extraordinary existence. Yet, now, they were all gathered on this.


    The Blue Knight¡¯s expression turned a little sour. Even though he was not very willing, he had to admit that it was already an almost impossible task for him to take down this with the power of these four existences. The revived ck King¡¯s corpse alone was not something he could easily take down, not to mention the other three existences. Philip and the others were eyeing him like a tiger watching its prey.


    After thinking for a moment, his expression turned sour, but he made up his mind in the end.


    ¡°So many powerhouses gathered on such a small Hechi Star¡­¡± In the gxy, the Blue Knight looked at the familiar Hechi Star and could not help but sigh deeply. Then, he said, ¡°This time, I lost. But it might not be like this the next time.¡± His eyes were exceptionally cold.


    Chen Heng and the others have the advantage in numbers. But the next time would not be the same. Furthermore, the Blue Knight was not alone either. There were five Knights in total, and each of them was a top-notch powerhouse in this world. Next time, if the five powerful Knights attacked concurrently, Chen Heng and the others would not be able to escape no matter what.


    At this moment, the Blue Knight was already determined to kill them, just that the lineup before him was too terrifying. Among the four people before him, Philip, who was known as the King of the Red Lotus, and the corpse of the ck King who had awakened, had strengthparable to the Five Knights. Even the Blue Knight himself was not confident that he could win against one of them alone.


    As for Chen Heng and Lu Yao, one had the talent of a King and had reached this level at such a young age. At the same time, the other had inherited the power and inheritance of the Golden King. And both of them hoped to reach the King¡¯s Domain in the future.


    Each of the four existences was a considerable threat. If they were allowed to live continuously, it would undoubtedly be bad news for the rulers of the Round Table.


    Therefore, the Blue Knight made up his mind. After he left this time and returned to the base camp, he would gather the other Knights to suppress Chen Heng and the others. Otherwise, there would be considerable trouble in the future. Many thoughts shed through his mind, and the killing intent in his mind was unprecedentedly strong.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Philip¡¯s voice came from the front. The dense runes around the Hechi Star flickered. Philip was among them, and his expression was calm. He looked at the Blue Knight in the distance and said indifferently, ¡°I hope that next time, you won¡¯t be defeated like this.¡± As his indifferent words fell, his voice was very soft, but to the others, it sounded like the sound of thunder, shaking and making people terrified. Hearing Philip¡¯s words, the Blue Knight¡¯s expression changed, and he let out a cold snort. He didn¡¯t continue speaking, but instead, he turned around and left this area speedily. And within a short period, he disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight and rushed into the gxy.


    ¡®From the looks of it, he left.¡¯ Philip thought as he looked at the distant figure of the Blue Knight.


    After going through a series of twists and turns, the Blue Knight had left this ce. His departure also represented the end of this battle. The disaster of Hechi Star had already passed. Who knew how many people felt relieved in the entire Hechi Star at this moment.


    Many people were cheering on the vast field, celebrating the past of the disaster, and they were also happy that they were still alive. The disaster was over, and there was a new life. Countless people started to celebrate and cheer, preparing for the uing celebration. Around the world, many people remember the images of Philip and Chen Heng. They recognized the two heroic figures who had stood up before the disaster, and they were prepared to erect statues for them in the future. Philip and Chen Heng werememorated as the heroes of Hechi Star. To a certain extent, as the heroes who had saved Hechi Star from the disaster, they had the right to bememorated. They were worthy of being remembered forever until the end of the future.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Under the Golden Dragon Tree, Malikado held Gunali in his arms. As he felt the Blue Knight¡¯s aura fade, he could not help but smile.


    The scenes just now were undoubtedly a little exciting for the people of the entire Hechi Star. Before this, Malikado had thought that he was going to die here. He and the whole Hechi Star would have turned into dust in the gxy, falling into an eternal slumber.


    However, the final reality was not like this. He was still alive, and his daughter in his arms was still alive too. She was still in a deep sleep and not affected. As if feeling the joy of Malikado, Gunali¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and she slowly woke up in Malikado¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Gunali was a little dazed after waking up, as if she was still not fully awake, ¡°Is it morning?¡±


    Malikado smiled, listening to her words. Then, he touched her head, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already morning.¡± He said as he looked at the reflection in the sky in the distance that still had some influence and other things, and could not help but chuckle softly before.


    No matter what, this disaster had already passed. For ordinary people, they could indeed heave a sigh of relief.


    Philip¡¯s figure turned into an illusion in mid-air and disappeared from that ce. Then, he reappeared in the Red Lotus Society¡¯s headquarters. Keo and Talilo were still standing there. When they looked at Philip, who had suddenly appeared in front of them, their gazes were exceptionally fiery. They had been the same in the past. However, they felt far from being as fiery and intense as now. That kind of worship and admiration seemed to be evolving, and it was evident. Philip¡¯s previous performance was disyed before their eyes from the beginning to the end.


    In their eyes, Philip was already on par with the Blue Knight or even the King. This was a personparable to a King, and he was their leader at this moment. As they thought of this, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but be excited, and their gazes couldn¡¯t help but be fiery hot.


    However, Philip¡¯s expression towards this was very calm. From a very long time ago, he had changed into the appearance before his eyes. No matter how the people around looked at him, he was indifferent and calm. He was not shocked by honor or disgrace and appeared very calm.


    In the past, although Chen Heng¡¯s personality was somewhat simr, it was not to this extent. However, when it came to Philip because he had been in contact with the ancient of the initial gate for many years, the emotional fluctuations in Philip¡¯s body had long disappeared. He was only left with pure sanity.


    In reality, if it weren¡¯t because of Chen Heng, who was in his original body and could influence Philip and indirectly control Philip¡¯s actions, Philip would probably not have cared about anything at all. He would not have made a move and would only watch indifferently even if Hechi Star had been destroyed.


    It was just the same at this moment. Ignoring the fiery gazes of Keo and Tarilo, Philip walked into hisboratory and stayed there alone. Before he knew it, another figure appeared before Philip. It was an old man in a ck robe. His body was skinny, and one of his arms had been pierced by the long azure spear and was not fully healed yet.


    Ure


    as


    He stood before Philip alone with an indifferent expression, looking at Philip as if he was expressing something.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Philip was not surprised by the old man¡¯s arrival and nodded and said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve regained some of your consciousness.¡±


    ¡°Only a part of it.¡± The old man spoke after listening to Philip¡¯s words. His voice was as hoarse as a dumbbell, making people feel that it was very unpleasant to hear.


    Standing before Philip, the ck King spoke with no emotions in his voice, but there was an urate expression, ¡°It was your power that awakened me¡­¡±


    ¡°To be precise, it wasn¡¯t my power, but the ck King¡¯s Sacrificial Ceremony¡­¡± Philip turned around and looked at the ck King and said, ¡°Did you purposely leave behind the ck King¡¯s ritual back then to revive once more?¡±


    Philip had already discovered something after what had happened before. The Secret Manual of the ck King¡¯s Sacrificial Ceremony had an extraordinary rtionship with the ck King. The Power of Origin refined from the ck King¡¯s Sacrificial Ceremony had an extraordinary effect on the ck King and could even temporarily revive him.


    From this point of view, the original purpose of the Secret Manual of theck King¡¯s Sacrificial Ceremony was probably to worship and revive the ck King.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Philip¡¯s words, the ck King nodded and said, ¡°Back then, I fell. So I wanted to use this to revive¡­¡±


    He recounted his own story. In the beginning, he was a little slow, and his words were not clear, but he became more fluentter on.


    Long before the ck King fell, he had already predicted his future oue, so he had started to prepare early. He had left behind the ck King¡¯s Sacrificial Ceremony and handed it to his many followers. His original intention was to let his followers perform a sacrificial ceremony for him and supply him with the Power of Origin so that the ck King¡¯s main body could revive and wake up again.


    The ck King had been specially arranged the ck King¡¯s Sacrificial Ceremony himself. As long as he came in contact with enough Power of Origin, the ck King¡¯s iplete true spirit would be able to receive nourishment. Then, with this corpse as the foundation, he would be reborn once again. However, in the end, something unexpected happened. His followers did not follow the n that they had previously instructed. As a result, the ck King¡¯s corpse had remained silent in the Hechi Star for many years. Only now was it found.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it was done by the Five Knights of the Round Table.¡± Listening to the ck King¡¯s story, Philip said softly, ¡°After you fell, the power of the Round Table once expanded to this ce.¡±


    He remembered Tarilo¡¯s story. Tarilo¡¯s ancestor was one of the followers of the ck King, guarding the secret treasure left behind by the ck King. However, for some unknown reason, the wealth was leaked. The Blue Knight immediately rushed over and wiped out Tarilo¡¯s family, taking the secret treasure away. Simrly, after the appearance of the Evil King, the Blue Knight immediately rushed over, wanting to suppress him. From this, it could be seen how the Five Knights of the Round Table treated the ck King.


    It was enough to prove something with these examples and Philip¡¯s other clues. The Five Knights most likely suppressed the followers that the ck King left behind. As a result, the ck King¡¯s n could not be carried out. Even the ck King¡¯s Sacrificial Ceremony disappeared in the ruins and was buried. Only now, by chance, did the ck King revive ande back to this world.

 Chapter 534 - – Leverage

    <h4>Chapter 534 Chapter 534 ¨C Leverage</h4>


    ¡°Although you¡¯ve recovered, it doesn¡¯t feelplete,¡± Philip said softly as he looked at the ck King before him.


    His expression was still calm. Even when facing a legendary King, nothing had changed from beginning to end. The ck King looked at Philip in surprise. Of course, he wasn¡¯t surprised by Philip¡¯s behavior, but for other reasons.


    ¡°Your true spirit¡­¡± The ck King looked at Philip, standing there with an indifferent expression. He couldn¡¯t help but frown as if he felt something was wrong, ¡°There seems to be something wrong. It¡¯s too pure.¡± He looked at Philip and felt that something was wrong.


    Philip¡¯s true spirit was too pure in the eyes of the ck King. A true spirit was the product of the sublimation of one¡¯s origin. It represented the sum of one¡¯s origin and everything else. No matter how strong a person was, their true spirit would be more substantial. However, some things still existed, for example, obsession, emotions, and so on. Yet, these things could not be seen on Philip¡¯s body.


    Above his true soul, a pure white, wless scene appeared, looking extremely clean that people could not help but be amazed at a nce. The various obsessions and emotional reactions that normal creatures had seemed to leave no trace on his true soul. It was so clean that it was strange. Even the ck King before him could not help but feel shocked when he saw Philip¡¯s state. ¡°You¡¯vee into contact with the initial gate?¡± The ck King frowned as he spoke after pondering for a moment.


    Philip nced at the ck King and nodded. Philip was not surprised that the ck King knew about the existence of the initial gate. In this world, the King¡¯s power was only a standard for those who could reach the King¡¯s level. And where did the King¡¯s powere from?


    Other than the power of own sublimation, there was only the initial power in the initial gate. If one wanted to be a king, one had toe into contact with the initial power. And if one wanted toe into contact with the initial power, one had toe into contact with the initial gate.


    Therefore, the true Kings probably had some understanding of the initial gate in this world. It was not strange for them to behave like the ck King before them. However, there was one thing that made Philip pay attention to it. ¡°You havee into contact with the initial gate.¡± Before him, Philip looked at the ck King and said softly as if he was a little curious, ¡°But you don¡¯t seem to be affected by the initial gate¡­¡± Even though he said it out of curiosity, Philip¡¯s final words did not contain any emotions. He was like a robot without any emotions.


    This was the aftereffect ofing into contact with the initial gate. Based on what Philip felt,ing into contact with the initial gate would inevitably cause one¡¯s emotions and obsession to disappear slowly. In the end, only one¡¯s original self and rationality would be left behind. There would be no obsession at all.


    At that point, loved ones would no longer be loved ones, enemies would no longer be enemies, and friends would no longer be friends¡­ Everything would be a stranger without any meaning.


    Philip¡¯s current appearance was precisely because of the influence of the initial gate. However,ing into contact with the initial gate, the ck King did not seem to be affected too much. He was still an average person, with fluctuating emotions of an ordinary living being. Philip was very curious about the reason. Hence, he could not help but look at the ck King and ask.


    ¡°Relying on¡­¡± Facing Philip¡¯s gaze, the ck King¡¯s expression was a littleplicated, and he seemed to have understood Philip¡¯s current state. ¡°In this world, if you want toe into contact with the initial gate, there is another way other than personally experiencing the baptism of the initial gate, that is to find a leverage¡­¡± ¡°A leverage?¡± Philip frowned, feeling a little puzzled.


    ¡°The so-called leverage is something that represents the origin of this world. It¡¯s also a secret treasure born when the world was created.¡± Before him, the ck King continued to speak, his voice a little hoarse, ¡°When youe into contact with the initial gate, if you have, you can use these secret treasures to offset the impact of the initial door on yourself.¡±


    ¡°Initial stone tablet?¡± Hearing the ck King¡¯s words, Philip immediately reacted.


    Based on the ck King¡¯s description, this so-called leverage was most likely an existence like the initial stone tablet.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Facing Philip¡¯s gaze, the ck King did not deny it and admitted it directly.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Philip instantly understood many things.


    So the initial stone tablet had such a function. This meant that it was no wonder that the Kings in the past could resist the invasion of the initial gate and were not affected much. It was also no wonder that the Blue Knight would attack the ancestors of Tarulo and spend all his effort seizing that initial stone tablet. Many of the doubts in the past were solved at this moment.


    Philip thought and continued to ask the ck King before him, ¡°If I didn¡¯t leverage on it and directly came into contact with the initial gate, what should I do?¡±


    This question immediately stumped the ck King. The ck King could not help but fall into deep thought.


    ¡°If I did not use the initial stone tablet as a support and came into direct contact with the initial gate, I would most likely end up in a horrible situation.¡± He thought for a moment, then continued, ¡°In my era when I was still alive, there were many strong people who had done this before.¡±


    ¡°These people would usually copse in the end. Either their bodies would copse and die, or they would undergo mutations and eventually turn into powerful and terrifying monsters.¡±


    Standing where he was, the ck King could not help but look at Philip. ¡°Among the people I¡¯ve seen, you¡¯re the first person to have such close contact with the initial gate, yet you¡¯re still alive. With such deep contact with the initial gate, even if you don¡¯t die under the initial gate¡¯s pressure, you¡¯ll lose all of your self-will and be a monster who ignores everything. However, you didn¡¯t mutate, and you didn¡¯t ignore everything.¡± He looked at Philip, and his eyes were filled with deep doubt.


    Philip indeed looked very indifferent. Until now, there was no emotional fluctuation in his entire body. Even his true soul was in a clean state. It was so pure that it could scare people to death. However, from the fact that he could take the initiative to appear and save Hechi Star from the Blue Knight, it was clear that he still had notpletely lost his self-consciousness. This situation made the ck King very curious.


    However, Philip knew that he was good. The reason he still had his consciousness was solely because of Chen Heng, and the main body was still existent. Hence, he could still influence the main body. To a certain extent, he could control Philip¡¯s actions, which was why he had his previous performance. Otherwise, under normal circumstances, even if the entire Hechi Star exploded before him, Philip¡¯s emotions would not fluctuate. Therefore, Philip did not find this strange, but what he cared about was another point.


    ¡°Transforming into a monster?¡± He recalled the ck King¡¯s words and muttered to himself as he also thought of something.


    When he came into contact with the initial gate, he often felt powerless. There was a limit to how much the body could withstand the pressure of the initial gate. Once it exceeded that limit, all sorts of nasty things would happen if he continued toe into contact with the initial gate. And Philip¡¯s solution to this situation was to increase the body¡¯s endurance.


    He would continuously devour the Demon God¡¯s stone tablet and other powerful bloodlines through the Heaven-Devouring scripture, refining them into his origin and strengthening his own body. In this way, he could constantly transform, allowing him to withstand even greater pressure. It was precisely because of this that Philip was able to walk until now and wasn¡¯t forced to explode by the pressure of the initial gate.


    It was evident that he could do this, but others couldn¡¯t. For others, if their bodies were not strong enough to withstand it, their fate was destined to be miserable. In the end, it was just like what the ck King had said, either their bodies would copse and die, or they would directly transform into all sorts of indescribable monsters.


    ¡°You have to pay attention onest time.¡± The ck King looked at Philip and observed him for a long time before he spoke up and reminded him.


    He was very concerned and curious about Philip¡¯s condition from its looks. ¡°If possible, it¡¯s best to find and leverage on an initial stone tablet. It¡¯s safer that way.¡± The ck King said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you did it, it¡¯s not a good thing if you keep doing it. The cleansing of the initial gate is everywhere, and it can¡¯t be stopped once it¡¯s opened. You¡¯ll lose yourself sooner orter if you continue like this.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Philip nodded, then he continued, ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know where the initial stone tablet is.¡±


    If possible, Philip would surely want to get something like the initial stone tablet. Even if he did not use it as a tool, he could use it toprehend thews of this world and increase his strength. During this period, Philip had also investigated through his subordinates¡¯ informationwork, but unfortunately, he did not obtain much.


    The only reliable thing was the stone tablet that had once been snatched away by the Blue Knight. However, it would be challenging to obtain this stone tablet. The Blue Knight was not one person but five in the team. The Five Knights represented the most powerful group in this world. If one wanted to fight against this group, one had to face five peak sixth rank powerhouses concurrently. There was even a true King among them based on the previous situation.


    ¡°Legend has it that there are nine initial stone tablets¡­¡± The ck King sighed, ¡°I also had one back then, but unfortunately, it¡¯s lost


    now.¡±


    ¡°What would you do after losing the stone tablet?¡± Philip continued to ask.


    Just as the ck King had said, the power of the initial gate was everywhere. If there were no actual contact, it would be reasonable to try to open the initial gate. But if there was contact and the gate was opened, then the power from the initial gate would continuously seep in and entangle your body. There was simply no way to stop it.


    The ck King was able to transform into a King, so he had undoubtedly entered the initial gate. And now, the initial stone tablet that he had once used as support was lost. What would happen to the ck King who had revived? Philip was also very curious. Regarding this, the ck King did not hide anything and answered straightforwardly. ¡°Without the support of the initial gate, the King will no longer be a King¡­¡± The ck King looked at Philip, then he said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine under normal circumstances, but once I disy the power of a King and reproduce my former strength, the power of the initial gate will instantly devour me. I won¡¯t be any different from the others.¡±


    ¡®Without leverage, a King will no longer be a King?¡¯ Philip could not help but frown hearing this reply.


    ¡°In other words, although I¡¯ve recovered once again before I find my support, I¡¯m already destined not to be able to use the peak strength I once had.¡± Before continuing, the ck King pondered, ¡°Even if my injuries havepletely recovered, and even my true soul has recovered to its original state, my strength is still below that of a peak King.¡±


    In other words, even if the ck King had recovered to its original state, without any support, it would at most be slightly stronger than Crimson Knight and the other peak sixth rank powerhouses. However, it would still be inferior to a peak King. Philip frowned, understanding what he meant.


    ¡®An initial stone tablet¡­¡¯ Various thoughts shed through Philip¡¯s mind before he thought of another question, ¡®How many initial stone tablets were there in the Round Table?¡¯


    The Five Knights in the Round Table were all at the peak of the sixth rank, close to the King¡¯s Domain. Such figures would most likely be able toe into contact with the existence of the initial gate. If they had another initial stone tablet to leverage on, they might be able to try to break through and reach an even higher level.


    In other words, what restricted the breakthrough of the Five Knights was not their abilities but the number of initial stone tablets that could be used as leverage.


    So, how many initial stone tablets were there in the Round Table?

 Chapter 535 - Conjectures

    <h4>Chapter 535 Chapter 535 ¨C Conjectures</h4>


    Philip fell into deep thought. How many initial stone tablets were there in the Round Table? This was a question worth discussing. However, one could imagine that even if there were initial stone tablets in the Round Table, there shouldn¡¯t be too many of them. Chen Heng personally came into contact with the Blue Knight and Crimson Knight and felt their power. Philip was sure that among the Five Knights, the Blue Knight and the Crimson Knight had yet to walk on that path. In other words, the number of initial stone tablets in the Round Table was far from what he had imagined. Otherwise, they would not have such a performance.


    Based on Philip¡¯s guess, there were probably two initial stone tablets in the Round Table. One of them was taken by the Blue Knight from the ancestors of Tarilo. As for the other one, considering the considerable influence of the Round Table, which had ruled this world for so many years, it was very likely that they could have obtained the initial stone tablets from other channels.


    At the very least, it was very likely that the Golden King was there. Why did the Round Table have to chase after the Golden King and try so hard to search for Lu Yao? Was it simply because of hatred? Philip felt that it might not be so. There was probably a reason behind this.


    The Golden King had once been able to be a King. ording to the ck King, he must have had an initial stone tablet that he could leverage. And this initial stone tablet was probably what the Round Table needed.


    For this reason, they went against the forces left behind by the Golden King and did not hesitate to hunt down the Golden King¡¯s reincarnation. This was understandable. Various thoughts shed through Philip¡¯s mind.


    However, the ck King gave a negative answer after knowing his thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the only piece of the initial stone tablet in their hands is mine.¡± The ck King shook his head and continued to exin.


    It turned out that things like the initial stone tablet had a much deeper connection with its owner than most people imagined.


    Even if a king died, as long as the initial stone tablet still existed, the mark of a king would remain in it and would not disappear with time. As time passed, the mark contained in the initial stone tablet might even be able to regenerate and revive the previous king.


    The golden mark on Lu Yao¡¯s body still existed. This proved that the Golden King¡¯s mark in the initial stone tablet still existed. Otherwise, such a situation would not have urred.


    ¡°I see.¡± Philip listened to the ck King¡¯s exnation and slowly nodded.


    From its looks, wanting to snatch an initial stone tablet in this world was much moreplicated than Philip had previously thought. As a king¡¯s leverage, it was impossible to grab it unless that king had fallen entirely.


    In the past, unless the ck King died for tens of thousands of years, causing the mark within the stone tablet to disappear, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been taken by the Blue Knight and wouldn¡¯t have been taken by anyone else.


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡± The ck King sighed and seemed a little regretful. ¡°I can feel that the stone tablet that once belonged to me has been taken by someone else and engraved with someone else¡¯s mark. Otherwise, the stone tablet will return if I summon it.¡± He sighed with a regretful expression.


    Philip nced at the ck King and did not know what to say. Based on the previous situation, the Blue Knight had not stepped onto the king¡¯s path and was still some distance away from that step. Instead, other force was filled with traces of the king¡¯s power.


    That person most likely upied the ck King¡¯s initial stone tablet. However, this was good. The Five Knights upied the initial stone tablet that once belonged to the ck King. This was the revenge for stealing the


    path.


    If the ck King wanted to recover his former strength and be a king again, he would have to fight against the Five Knights of the Round Table and take back his initial stone tablet. Simrly, the Five Knights would not let go of the revived ck King to prevent future trouble. This could be seen from the Blue Knight¡¯s hurriedly suppressed the Evil King and did not let go of anything rted to the ck King


    Both sides were born enemies, while the enemy¡¯s enemy was a friend. To Philip and Chen Heng, the ck King before them was the best ally. Philip did not need to say much to understand this point. The ck King probably knew it too.


    ¡°How much power do you have left?¡± Philip thought for a moment, and then he continued to speak.


    ¡°Not half of what I had at my peak. However, I can barely deal with someone like the Blue Knight.¡± The ck King shook his head and said.


    After recovering from the silence, the ck King¡¯s true spirit was gradually recovered. However, it was still iplete, and its strength was not as strong as when it was at its peak. However, its body was still strong, and it was still the body of a former king. Its level was much stronger than the Blue Knight, who was at the peak of the sixth rank.


    When the twobined, their current battle strength was probably the same as the Blue Knight.


    ¡°However, give me some time to recover. I should be able to recoverpletely soon.¡± The Back King seemed to have thought of something and looked in a specific direction in the gxy before saying this. Philip faced the direction that the ck King was looking in deep thought. That direction was precisely where the Evil King had been sealed previously, if he remembered correctly.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± He immediately understood the ck King¡¯s n.


    The Evil King and the ck King were initially one body. However,pared to the ck King, the Evil King was only a little bit of nourishment left behind by the ck King, born from the re-nurture of his body However, in essence, the power of the two was the same, and they belonged to the same existence. Hence, this power could be digested to the greatest extent.


    re-1


    If the ck King could devour the Evil King, he should be able to recover his strength at the fastest speed and reach his peak. Philip was happy to see this. In any case, to him, the Evil King before this wasn¡¯t anything good. Compared to the rational ck King, the Evil King seemed normal, but in reality, he was filled with an evil nature and was naturally inclined to destroy everything.


    The ck King before him was more cooperative than the Evil King. ¡°There are three people, including the ck King, the main body, and me¡­¡± Philip looked at the ck King and muttered, ¡°Even if we include Lu Yao, there are only four people. There¡¯s still one more to go than the Five Knights.¡±


    Compared to the ck King before him, Lu Yao was still young and was not fully matured. Although her strength was not weak, she still could not reach the level of the Five Knights even if the power of her Golden Mark was included.


    However, she was the chosen one born in this era, and she was also the sessor of the Golden King. The future is promising, and she would most likely be able to reach this rank as quickly as possible. Therefore, Philip counted her as one person.


    However, even with Lu Yao, there seemed to be one person missing. In addition, on Chen Heng¡¯s side, his strength had not fully recovered and reached its peak. Various thoughts shed through Philip¡¯s mind, and he looked into the distance.


    In the distance, Chen Heng was still standing in hisboratory. He stood in front of a spaciousboratory table. Before him, a mysterious and unique mark appeared. It had a strange charm to it, making people feel that it was extraordinary. In Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, the mark before him was particrlyplicated. Every line and every tiny grain gave off an unusual feeling, making people feel fascinated. Before his eyes, aplicated mark slowly took shape and finally condensed together.


    A smile appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face. Then, he turned around and looked into the distance. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡± In an instant, the information from Philip¡¯s clone was transmitted over, transmitting all the information obtained from the ck King to Chen Heng¡¯s main body.


    ¡°The initial stone tablet has such an effect in this world?¡± Chen Heng frowned as he subconsciously felt that something was wrong. ording to Philip¡¯s information, anyone who wanted to be a king in this world would have to go through the erosion of the initial gate. Therefore, one had to have the initial stone tablet as support to seed.


    However, this was very abnormal. In Chen Heng¡¯s opinion, the so-called king in this world was roughly equivalent to a seventh rank, equal to the Seven Ring epic level in the world of Gods. However, Chen Heng had never heard that one needed leverage to advance to the epic level in the world of Gods. There was also the seventh rank in the world of Gods, the Azure World, and the Sorcerer World.


    However, Chen Heng had never heard that one needed something to advance to a seventh rank in those ces. Only in this world did he need such things.


    ¡°Is the situation in this world extraordinary, or¡­¡± Chen Heng frowned, and after thinking for a moment, Chen Heng finally shook his head and gave up thinking.


    For the time being, this question was destined to have no answer. To understand this question, Chen Heng had to continue moving forward and take a step further. Only when he reached the end of this world would he be able to do it.


    Chen Heng had a premonition about this. The day he reached the end of this world was not too far away. Chen Heng heard footstepsing from outside as he was deep in thought. The footsteps were light and had no sense of heaviness, and they did not sound like the footsteps of an adult.


    Chen Heng subconsciously turned around, and then he heard a knock on the door. A voice came from outside.


    ¡°Teacher!¡± A little girl¡¯s voice sounded from outside. Her voice was evident and crisp, with a lively childlike tone. The joy in her voice was undeniable. When he opened the door, he saw that the person standing outside was none other than Guna.


    She had changed into a new set of clothes. With a cheerful smile on her face, she strode to Chen Heng and said, ¡°Teacher, your sister has woken up.¡±


    ¡°She has woken up?¡± Chen Heng looked at Gunali, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Chen Heng¡¯s sister was none other than Lu Yao. After that battle, because Lu Yao had exhausted the power of the Golden Mark, she had long fallen into a deep sleep and fainted. After that, Chen Heng brought her to the Oriel family¡¯s manor and ced her with Gunali. By now, several days had passed.


    ¡°Bring me there to take a look.¡± Chen Heng gently stretched out his hand, touched Gunali¡¯s tiny face, and smiled.


    Gunali responded. Then, he moved her tiny feet and walked forward, and Chen Heng followed behind her. Along the way, many servants of the Oriel family looked at Gunali and Chen Heng behind her with respect.


    Chen Heng didn¡¯t continue to conceal his existence like before after experiencing what had happened. Instead, he openly revealed his presence.


    Fortunately, at this point, it would not have much of an effect if his existence was not exposed. As he walked forward from theboratory, Chen Heng did not see Malikado or sense his aura. It seemed that he had left this ce two days ago as if he had something urgent to deal with. From a certain point of view, Malikado was reassured about Chen Heng.


    Then, Chen Heng continued to go forward, and soon, he arrived in another room. A faint fragrance was emitted in the room, smelling unique.


    Even if he was just a mortal, he could not help but feel refreshed and happy when he smelled this fragrance.


    This was ced here by Chen Heng. After using it for a long time, it could more or less purify one¡¯s spirit. When he walked into the room, Lu Yao had already woken up on the head of the bed. Beside the bed, Ye Zi and the other two were standing there. From its looks, they had been here for quite some time.


    There were even designated servants at the side to take care of Lu Yao in this ce. Overall, it was not bad.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Looking at Chen Heng, Lu Yao turned around and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Heng nodded, and his expression looked much calmer ompared to Lu Yao. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Lu Yao waved her hand and felt it. ¡°Although I¡¯m still a little weak, I¡¯ve almost recoveredpared to before. In a few more days, I should be able to recoverpletely.¡¯ She felt for a while and then said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chen Heng nodded and then looked at Lu Yao¡¯s forehead. There, the golden mark was still clearly visible.

 Chapter 536 - The Upcoming Five Knights

    <h4>Chapter 536 Chapter 536 ¨C The Uing Five Knights</h4>


    In front of Lu Yao¡¯s forehead, the traces of the Golden Mark were still there. However, at this moment,pared to the Golden Mark that Chen Heng had seen before, it was much dimmer at this moment, almost leaving only the most basic texture.


    ¡°Is the damage so serious?¡±


    Chen Heng was surprised, looking at the golden mark on Lu Yao¡¯s forehead. He did not expect that the Golden Mark on Lu Yao¡¯s body would reach such a degree.


    From its looks, the hidden power of the Golden Mark had been exhausted. At this moment, only the basic outline was left, still existing there to support the structure.


    It might require a long time for a full recovery. However, this was also a normal thing. Ever since Lu Yao left Qika Star, she had been in a state of being hunted down. All kinds of dangers came one after another in this state, making it impossible for her to stop. To ensure her safety, the Golden Mark was activated almost every moment.


    In this state, the power of the Golden Mark was greatly overdrawn. It would be squandered if it recovered even a little bit of its power.


    In the previous big battle, Lu Yao had used the power of the Golden Mark to activate the King¡¯s Formation to resist the Blue Knight temporarily. Under such circumstances, it was normal for the power of the Golden Mark to bepletely exhausted.


    Chen Heng felt that this was very normal. And to a certain extent, this was not necessarily a bad thing ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    In front of him, Lu Yao¡¯s somewhat puzzled voice sounded. On the headboard, she met Chen Heng¡¯s somewhatplicated gaze. At this moment, she could not help but feel a little strange.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head and said, ¡°Take advantage of the recent period. You should rest here properly. ¡°In the short term, with me here, those people from the Round Table will not bother you anymore.


    ¡°You can also take this opportunity to recuperate.¡±


    He said softly. Hearing his words, Lu Yao nodded and smiled. Before this, they had always been in a state of being hunted down. But now, with Chen Heng¡¯s protection, they could finally breathe a sigh of relief and no longer need to be so anxious.


    They had already understood Chen Heng¡¯s strength before. He was very powerful. Even the Blue Knight could not take him down directly, and it was enough for them to fight head-on. The strength of this star in front of them was also not to be underestimated.


    After careful calction, there were already many powerful figures gathered on this star. There was Chen Heng, who was powerful enough to fight against the Blue Knight.


    There was the ck King, who had recovered from his silence and was once the king.


    There was also the Red Lotus King, who had shocked everyone and had incredible momentum.


    With these three figures overseeing this, it was likely that they would not be able to take down this unless the Five Knights of the Round Table gathered.


    If a single Five Knight came, it was likely that it would only be a waste of time. They would not be able to do much.


    In fact, in the entire Hechi Starfield, the forces of the Round Table had already started to retreat. The battle that had happened on Hechi Starfield shocked many people.


    It had also made the Round Table Association understand the true power of Hechi Starfield. Naturally, they didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous.


    It was likely that before the few figures on Hechi Star disappeared, the forces of the Round Table wouldn¡¯t dare to enter this starfield easily.


    After chatting for a while, Chen Heng brought Gunali and left. Only Lu Yao and her followers were left in the room.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    In the room, after Chen Heng¡¯s figure left, the lovely-looking young girl heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Is that the King¡¯s elder brother?


    ¡°What a powerful aura¡­¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng¡¯s departing figure and could not help but reveal a fiery expression.


    ¡°Alright, stop looking.¡±


    Ye Zi could not help but shake her head. Then, she looked at Lu Yao and said, ¡°My king, how are you now?¡±


    ¡°More or less that way.¡±


    Lying on the headboard, Lu Yao smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯m almost ready to get off the bed. As long as I don¡¯t fight, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. ¡°But the Golden Mark shouldn¡¯t be able to be used for the time being. It will take a long time to recover.¡± She looked at Ye Zi in front of her and said softly.


    ¡°Will it take a long time?¡±


    Hearing Lu Yao¡¯s words, Ye Zi revealed a worried look on her face and then asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lu Yao nodded and then said, ¡°About half a year. ¡°During this time, it¡¯s best not to use the Golden Mark.¡±


    ¡°However, I have a feeling.¡±


    Sitting upright on the bed, she had a faint smile. Then she said, ¡°When the power of the Golden Mark haspletely recovered, my power will also improve and reach a stronger realm.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Zi secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on her face again.


    Chen Heng held Gunali¡¯s hand and quietly walked into the garden outside. The tall Golden Dragon Tree stood alone in the garden, and it still looked so conspicuous.


    Under the Golden Dragon Tree, Mary stood there, still training. When Gunali arrived, she walked around with interest, looking very energetic. Chen Heng smiled and watched Gunali¡¯s actions without saying anything. However, in reality, he was observing something. In Chen Heng¡¯s body, the purple Mark of Destiny was recovering. At this moment, there was a faint ripple spreading out in all directions.


    At this moment, Chen Heng was using the Mark of Destiny to observe the direction of his fate. In the past, to allow himself to survive, Chen Heng had used up all the Power of Destiny in his body to teleport himself to Hechi.


    He had used this opportunity to survive under the Crimson Knight during that time. After that, he came to the Hechi and met Gunali. Only then did he have the following series of stories.


    After that, the Power of Destiny in Chen Heng¡¯s body had been exhausted. Even if he wanted to use the Mark of Destiny to observe the situation further, it was already impossible.


    However, the connection between Chen Heng and Lu Yao had always existed. As long as Chen Heng was still alive, through the mark of Destiny, the Power of Destiny that originally belonged to Lu Yao would be continuously taken by Chen Heng and poured into his body.


    After umting for such a long period, the Power of Destiny umted in Chen Heng¡¯s body had already reached a certain scale.


    In addition to the previous great battle, the Power of Destiny in Chen Heng¡¯s body increased, and the number was not much different from thest time.


    With this level of Power of Destiny, it was enough to activate the Mark of Destiny and see through the future further. Thus, he began to act.


    Purple light covered everything in front of him. Soon, scenes appeared in front of Chen Heng. They were scenes of destruction. Under this special state, Chen Heng¡¯s body stopped, and his eyes slowly opened.


    Countless time fragments rushed towards him. Among these fragments, he saw the figures of the Five Knights. He saw the Blue Knight and the Crimson Knight standing side by side and charging toward him.


    In the depths of theherworld, he saw a great knight with King¡¯s Power wrapped around his body break out of the seal. With a single hand, he covered the sky and destroyed the stars.


    In addition, Lu Yao and the other figures interweaved, appearing one after another.


    After a long time, Chen Heng finally stopped moving and slowly closed his eyes. Unknowingly, the originally dense Power of Destiny on Chen Heng¡¯s body had been exhausted. At this moment, there was nothing left.


    However, Chen Heng did not care about this. A bit of Power of Destiny was extremely important to ordinary people. However, it was nothing to Chen Heng at this moment.


    He closed his eyes and quietly recalled the scenes that he had seen just now.


    ¡®So, that¡¯s how it is?¡¯


    This thought shed through his mind. The scenes that he had seen earlier were still reying in his mind.


    If the scenes deduced by the Mark of Destiny were correct, the Five Knights would descend one after another and arrive on this star. Moreover, their arrivals were earlier than Chen Heng had imagined.


    Initially, Chen Heng had thought that the threat that he and Philip had disyed was enough to make the round table feel apprehensive. However, with the size and scale of the Round Table, the entire territory was so vast that it required too much energy.


    It was impossible to mobilize five knights to attack at once. After all, there were more ces to suppress with such arge size. Therefore, Chen Heng originally thought that even if the Round Table could send all Five Knights to suppress this ce, it should have a long buffer time. It should not be so fast.


    However, ording to the deduction of the Mark of Destiny, the reality was the opposite. Therefore, he began to move.

 Chapter 537 - World Consciousness

    <h4>Chapter 537 ¨C World Consciousness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Under the tall Golden Dragon Tree, Chen Heng fell into deep thought.


    Leaving was extremely difficult. Based on the situation revealed by the Trajectory of Destiny, the entire Hechi Star was already being monitored by an invisible force. Even if he left, he would be found very quickly.


    In reality, the moment when the Five Knights were about to descend, Chen Heng had already sensed that something was wrong and made ns to leave. However, this decision did not lead to a corresponding result in the end.


    Through the teleportation of the magic formation, they quickly retreated from Hechi Star, but they were quickly caught up by the Five Knights. In the end, a terrifying battle broke out. The Five Knights fought against Chen Heng and the others, and blood sttered everywhere.


    Chen Heng suffered heavy injuries and fell into silence. His clone Philip was directly annihted, dying together with the Blue Knight. Only Lu Yao was sent away early because she had made preparations beforehand.


    From the current situation, the time difference was not too big. If she chose to leave, the oue would not be too different. Instead of thinking about how to leave, it was better to think about how to deal with the uing battle.


    ¡°The Five Knights, four peak fifth rank knights¡­¡± Chen Heng thought as he looked at the tall Golden Dragon Tree before him.2


    This time, four of the Five Knights were about to attack. Other than the Twilight Knight who was still in the process of transforming and whose strength wasparable to a king, the other four of the Five Knights would all be present. The Blue Knight and Crimson Knight, who had both fought with Chen


    Heng were also present.


    Strictly speaking, although this lineup was terrifying, it was not necessarily impossible to fight. After all, the strength gathered on Hechi Star was not weak. The ck King and Chen Heng both had a sixth rank battle strength. They could still fight against a Five Knight. As for Philip, he could even fight


    against a Five Knight at the peak and would not be at a disadvantage. With such strength, even though he was at a disadvantage, he might not necessarily lose.


    After all, they had the geographical advantage in the Hechi Star and various advantages of their own.


    ¡°The ck King¡­¡¯ Chen Heng thought of the key to this battle.


    ¡®The ck King could not be in trouble. Being in the Hechi Star, if they gathered the strength of three people, they might be able to fight against the four Five Knights. However, the prerequisite was that they could not let anything happen to the ck King.


    The Five Knights did not immediately expose their tracks when they arrived near Hechi Star in the initial trajectory. Instead, they deliberately waited until the ck King went to the location of the Evil King, Only then did they attempt to devour it through a sudden attack. They managed to take down the


    ck King in one go.


    After that, only Chen Heng and Philip were left in Hechi Star, and they were at an absolute disadvantage. Now that he had understood what would happen, he naturally had to be careful. At least the ck King could not be in trouble again.


    ¡®But strength is still the most important thing¡­¡± The breeze from the outside world blew up Chen Heng¡¯s hair, and he looked into the distance. This thought shed through his mind.


    After all, the battle with the Five Knights was a strengthpetition. Why would he be afraid of the so-called Five Knights if he had enough strength? He could just fight with them directly and take them down.


    ¡®It seems that I have to speed up the progress at the initial gate¡­¡¯ Chen Heng thought as he recalled the current situation.


    Far away, Philip also felt his will as Chen Heng¡¯s thoughts became firm. In response, he lowered his head slightly as if he was nodding.


    ¡°Have you finally decided?¡±


    In the spacious hall, Philip sat alone on the throne. He seemed a little lonely and was making soft sounds at this moment. His expression was still indifferent, so calm that it was frightening. He sat up from his throne and looked out at the outside world.


    Spring was in full bloom in the outside world, and everything was revived. A beautiful and prosperous scene appeared.


    asionally, there would be Red Lotus Disciples walking around. They looked very excited, as if they had been injected with stimnts, which was the case. It had not been long since the previous big battle. Many Red Lotus Disciples had seen Philip¡¯s heroic bearing that day and engraved his image in


    their hearts.


    These Red Lotus Disciples were so excited that they became active in their daily activities. However, these effects were not too significant for Philip and would not affect him much.


    He stood up from his throne and walked casually. Following that, his line of sight gradually changed. Light blossomed, and a resplendent golden radiance illuminated everything. Like a radiance that illuminated the entire greater world, it shed off all the darkness in the surroundings. It was so resplendent


    and beautiful.


    A golden gate slowly opened under the resplendent and beautiful radiance, releasing a dull sound. It was just a gate, but it looked sacred and extraordinary, making Philip¡¯s heart palpitate instinctively, and an inexplicable feeling emerged.


    This gate was nothing else but the initial gate. If one looked carefully, one could see that the initial gate had changed somewhat. Compared to before, it opened much wider than before, almost entirely open. The initial gate would be wholly opened with just a bit more power, and Philip could enter the


    golden gate.


    Philip had been able to do this step a long time ago. However, he hadn¡¯t done it yet because he was concerned about some things. Before this, Philip had an extraordinary premonition. His situation was exceptional. It was a unique examplepared to those Kings who hade into contact with the


    initial gate.


    Once he opened the initial gate and entered the world behind it, some unexpected things would happen, although he could obtain mighty strength.


    Chen Heng had his thoughts about this, so he did not want to go to this step beforepletely understanding it. However, based on the current situation, he had to do this. The arrival of the Five Knights was right before him, He would only die if he did not try his best to gather the maximum power.


    Therefore, Chen Heng did not hesitate and directly gave Philip the order, ¡°Open the initial door entirely and enter the world behind the door.¡±


    This was also a curious thing for Philip. What would happen after entering the world behind the door? This made him curious and confused.


    ording to the ck King, under normal circumstances, a King would be able to use his initial stone tablet to form a sufficient connection with the initial gate, allowing his brand to enter the world behind the gate. However, this was only a brand, and he did not enter it himself. The initial stone tablet


    withstood most of the power and pressure, so he did not need to bear much.


    However, if it were Philip, he would not have such good conditions. He did not have the initial stone tablet to leverage on. Hence, he could only enter it by himself, using his main body. Under such circumstances, what would happen was also something that made people curious.


    Arare curiosity rose in Philip¡¯s heart. He wanted to know what would happen next. Thus, the golden door before him began to shake under his gaze. Then, it slowly opened.


    Bang!


    It was as if there was the sound of thunder. At this moment, the entire world seemed to shake. An inexplicable force was growing in the world.


    In the Oriel family¡¯s manor, Chen Heng suddenly looked in the direction of Philip. ¡°This is? His eyes revealed an uncertain emotion. ¡®What exactly is it?


    He could feel that with theplete opening of the initial gate, there seemed to be an inexplicable change happening in the world. As if the world had suddenlye to life, an invisible force began to gather and gradually headed in the direction of Philip.


    ¡®What on earth is this¡­¡¯ An inexplicable sense of familiarity surfaced in Chen Heng¡¯s heart, giving him an unexinable feeling.


    Feeling this vaguely familiar feeling, he carefully recalled for a long time before he finally found the source. He felt a simr world once, on Blue Star when he was in that apocalyptic world.


    The consciousness of the world


    ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ Chen Heng¡¯s eyes widened as this thought shed through his mind.


    Awarm andfortable feeling emerged from his entire body. When the golden initial gate was opened entirely, Philip¡¯s body seemed to have been affected by some unknown influence and began to transform on its own. He could feel a consciousness emerging behind the initial gate.


    That consciousness was hazy and very weak. It didn¡¯t seem wholly self-conscious but seemed only to have its instincts.


    However, even so, its power was still so powerful and terrifying. As the origin of the world, that power was terrifying, In the past, this consciousness also existed, but it had always been in this space and was silent. When the initial door opened once again, this consciousness recovered and gradually woke


    up at this moment. A joyful emotion emerged from it.


    Behind the initial gate, that consciousness sensed Philip¡¯s existence and instinctively became happy. An inexplicable attraction spread. He was calling for Philip¡¯s arrival.


    Philip¡¯s expression was indifferent feeling this call. He directly took a step forward without any hesitation. His footsteps were steady. Step by step, he slowly walked along until he reached the front. Finally, under the illumination of the Golden Light, his body entered the initial gate and disappeared from


    the outside world.


    Boom!


    ¡®The moment Philip entered the initial gate, the change seemed to have begun. The energy was whistling and gushing, Behind the initial gate was a space as if nothing existed or everything existed.


    The surroundings were chaotic and hazy. It was like the scene before the world was created, extraordinarily beautiful and magical. The powers of creation appeared in this area, followed by the power ofws and runes, appearing one by one.


    If they were in this area for a long time, they wouldn¡¯t need to do anything but only feel the aura of this area to transform their bodies to the extreme.


    Philip¡¯s body felt like this at this moment. Under the effect of the power of this space, he instinctively began to transform, feeling like he had taken a step forward. Philip had a faint understanding in his heart, feeling the transformation of his body. It seemed that this space was the core of this world.


    The legendary initial stone tablet born after the world¡¯s creation was born from this ce. Because of this, the initial stone tablet had a trace of connection with this ce, which is enough for him to leverage and absorb part of the power of this space to grow.


    Philip understood these things almost the moment he entered this space. After entering this ce, Philip understood more things. This space was the core and the origin space of this world.


    That chaotic consciousness that upied this space was this world¡¯s world consciousness. It was him who was calling for Philip¡¯s arrival. Sensing this, Philip looked at that chaotic world.


    ¡°Come¡­¡± He muttered calmly to himself. As his words fell, an inexplicable scene appeared in the distance.


    A powerful force surged out, and the unrivaled power rushed towards Philip. With a rumble, this space seemed to have an earthquake. A drastic change was happening. A wave of joy surged forth, and Philip keenly sensed it. His body began to change rapidly. The outer appearance of the initially aged body


    quickly faded away, and then it changed, finally turning into a handsome young man. This was Philip¡¯s former appearance, and it had recovered once again.


    Densely packed runes appeared on his body, and the King¡¯s marks appeared one after another, covering his entire body. They were densely packed, giving off an extraordinary feeling at a nce.


    Philip¡¯s expression did not change. He was still as indifferent and calm as ever. However, his eyes had unknowingly turned golden, and he seemed to have gained a trace of supreme majesty, causing people to feel stunned.


    Once that kind of noble and sacred aura was released, it was enough to cause people to feel terrified. Without a doubt, this was a terrifying change. And when Philip began to fall into metamorphosis, the distant Chen Heng immediately sensed it..

 Chapter 538 - Change in Authority

    <h4>Chapter 538:</h4> <h4>Chapter 538 ¨C Change in Authority</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Has it already started?¡±


    In the distance, under the Golden Dragon Tree, Chen Heng stood alone, feeling what was happening to Philip in the distance. He could not help but feel a little absent-minded.


    Chen Heng knew very well what was happening to Philip. There was nothing he could do. After all, this was his clone. In theory, it was a part of him. Chen Heng naturally knew very well.


    To prevent the main body from being affected by the initial gate, he purposely used the simtor¡¯s power as a buffer, separating them by oneyer. However, the current situation was still enough for Chen Heng to feel it.


    Chen Heng had also made some guesses about the situation behind the initial gate. It was not that he did not have the slightest understanding of it. He would not have allowed Philip to step into the initial gate if not for that.


    ¡®Iwas not sure before, but now I can finally conclude...


    Chen Heng sighed in his heart. ¡®Behind the initial gate, is there the consciousness of this world?¡¯


    The world had its consciousness. This was something that Chen Heng had already understood many years ago. As for the situation behind the initial gate, Chen Heng had roughly understood it through his previous research and the ck King¡¯s exnation.


    ¡®That was the core region of the world, containing the origin power of this world. The reason a king was precisely because he had engraved his brand in that space.


    In theory, as long as he carved his brand into that space, even if he died, there was still a glimmer of hope that he could revive and return. This was why the ck King could still return even though he had fallen for countless years.


    As his brand existed in the initial space, even though countless years had passed, it had notpletely disappeared. This was why there was the hope of revival.


    ¡®The Twilight Knight among the Five Knights was still in the transformation stage because he was stuck. The mark belonging to the ck King remained on the initial stone tablet.


    Due to the obstruction of the ck King¡¯s mark, the Twilight Knight¡¯s transformation speed was so slow. Even after such a long time, the transformation had not ended, and he had yet to turn into a king.


    And in that initial space, there was the most powerful and purest force in the world. ording to Chen Heng¡¯s previous guess, if there were a consciousness in the world, it would exist in that space.


    And from the current situation, that was indeed the case. Chen Heng already had a premonition that Philip¡¯s clone would probably lose control very soon.


    His guess had only two results when his real body entered the initial space. His body couldn¡¯t withstand the baptism of the power within the initial space and directly copsed, or he could withstand the baptism of the world origin energy and be even more powerful.


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s estimation, if Philip could withstand the baptism of that power, then even if he were temporarily unable to break through to the king level due to time constraints, hisbat power wouldn¡¯t be much weaker.


    If he were to digest that power over timepletely, he would probably be the strongest person in this world. Even those so-called kings would not be a match for him.


    Bing stronger was a good thing. However, the disadvantages were also very obvious. From the previous situation, enduring the power of the initial space was essentially a process of approaching the world.


    Previously, just opening the initial door and receiving part of the power of the initial space was already such a serious phenomenon of assimtion. If one were to enter the initial space directly with their true body, it would be imaginably negative.


    It was almost impossible for a mortal body to resist the erosion and assimtion of the world¡¯s power. They would be directly affected by the power of the initial space and get closer to the world.


    Even Chen Heng did not know what would happen if it reached this stage. There was a possibility that he would lose hisst bit of rationality and be a puppet.


    There was also a possibility that he would be influenced by the world consciousness and be the world¡¯s representative, acting on behalf of the world. All kinds of possibilities existed.


    Chen Heng was also very curious about this final result. However, the worst oue did not happen in the situation before him. Philip¡¯s body did not copse. Instead, he directly withstood the pressure and began to absorb the power of the outside world to strengthen himself slowly.


    Chen Heng could feel the changes in Philip¡¯s body. The degree of change was extremely powerful. Even his main body was affected. An invisible feeling surged out.


    It was Philip¡¯s enlightenment in the initial space. The initial space contained all thews of this world. It was equivalent to an entire world¡¯s information being opened up for one toprehend.


    Under such circumstances, even if one didn¡¯t deliberatelyprehend and cultivate, all sorts of enlightenment would spontaneously appear in one¡¯s mind and even directly explodes you.


    Chen Heng¡¯s main body also shared a bit of nomological insight from Philip. If not for the timing being not right, Chen Heng would have wanted to find a ce to go into seclusion and cultivate directly.


    ¡°The situation is still quite suitable...¡¯


    Chen Heng resisted the urge toprehend silently. Just as he had expected, the connection between him and Philip was weakened after entering the initial space, but not by much.


    Another consciousness began to upy the dominant position in Philip¡¯s body. That consciousness was extremely vast as if it represented the entire world. It was iparably bright and powerful, as terrifying as an ocean.


    Before this vast consciousness, Chen Heng¡¯s consciousness was almost like a fireflypeting with the bright moon. There was noparison at all. But thinking about it carefully, it was indeed true.


    Chen Heng¡¯s self-consciousness was indeed strong. Even if it was the high and mighty Five Knights, their self-consciousness might not be stronger than Chen Heng¡¯s.


    But topete with the consciousness of an entire world was just asking for humiliation. How could the strength of an individual bepared to the world?


    Chen Heng estimated that if those gods from the World of Gods came, perhaps they could stillpete. But for him, it was better to forget about it.


    Strictly speaking, Chen Heng¡¯s connection with Philip was not weakened. It was just that it was much weakerpared to the newly formed connection.


    To put it another way, it was the difference in the control authority. The original Chen Heng was using the power of the simtion to control Philip¡¯s clone.


    Even though Philip¡¯s clone had been severely eroded by the power of the initial space and had lost all self-awareness, as long as Chen Heng gave the order, Philip¡¯s clone would follow it without any hesitation.


    But now, it was equivalent to one more person controlling Philip¡¯s clone. And his authority was even higher than Chen Heng¡¯s. At this moment, Chen Heng, as the controller, although he could still control Philip¡¯s clone, he could not defy the other authority. And that other authority was undoubtedly the


    world consciousness of this world..

 Chapter 539 - The Attack of Five Knights

    <h4>Chapter 539 ¨C The Attack of Five Knights</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It seemed that not everyone was used to the Blue Knight¡¯s actions, even though they were all Five Knights. At least at this moment, the Crimson Knight showed some repulsion and had a bad feeling. ¡°How many people have you killed?


    ¡°Such a strong smell of blood. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve spilled blood in a lot of ces.¡±


    She spoke faintly. Her voice sounded very calm as if it did not have the slightest bit of emotion. However, if one were familiar with her, one would be able to feel a sense of disgust from her body.


    Regarding the Crimson Knight¡¯s reaction, the Blue Knight did notment on it. He did not feel that there was anything bad about it.


    ¡°How long has it been since I¡¯ve seen you? You¡¯re still the same as before.¡±


    ¡®The Blue Knight stood there like a god. He looked at the Crimson Knight and revealed a cold smile. However, he did not say anything. Instead, he quietly restrained himself.


    From the looks of it, the Blue Knight would at least restrain himself in front of the other Five Knights. He would not be as fearless as he was in front of the others.


    ¡°alright.¡±


    At the side, a man who had been silent the whole time, wearing ck armor and covered his entire body in steel, spoke. He let out a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s rare for us to gather together. Let¡¯s not quarrel over these boring things.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation there now?¡±


    He turned around and looked into the distance. A pair of deep eyes appeared under the ck armor. It looked like he had instantly pierced through the distance and looked at an extremely distant ce.


    ¡®This was the Steel Knight. He was the oldest knight among the five knights besides the Twilight Knight. The Steel Knight should be the strongest among the four knights here. His strength was slightly above the Blue Knight and the Crimson Knight.


    Therefore, at this moment, his words carried a lot of weight. As soon as he opened his mouth, the Blue Knight and the Crimson Knight stopped their meaningless quarrel and looked into the distance.


    ¡°It seems to be pretty good.¡±


    ¡®The Blue Knight looked into the distance through his unique secret technique and observed the scene in the distance. A yful look appeared on the Blue Knight¡¯s face. ¡°The ck King has left Hechi Star and isted from the other two people.


    ¡°It seems that they have not realized that we havee.¡±


    ¡°This is very normal.¡±


    Another knight on the side said, ¡°It¡¯s been a thousand years since west gathered.


    ¡°No one would have thought we would arrive here so quickly and gather again.


    ¡°This is our chance.¡±


    He said softly. His tone was calm. At this moment, he looked into the distance as if he was eager to try.


    Compared to the other knights around him, this knight who spoke seemed very special. He was wearing golden armor and a helmet on his face, covering his appearance.


    However, from his appearance alone, this knight was very tall. Standing alone, he was almost three meters tall. It seemed that he had some kind of Ounder bloodline, so he was different from ordinary people.


    This knight also exhibits the strongest pressure among the few knights in front of him. This was the Golden Knight, also one of the Five Knights of the Round Table. He was on par with the Blue Knight and the others. At this moment, he also arrived together with the rest.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The Blue Knight nodded and said, ¡°They won¡¯t think that we have arrived.


    ¡°Otherwise, the ck King wouldn¡¯t have left Hechi Star and be separated from those two.


    ¡°This is our chance.¡±


    He looked at the Steel Knight and said, ¡°While the ck King is gone, we¡¯ll take him down first. Then, the remaining two will be much easier to deal with.¡±


    They had arrived here not only because they had gathered the full forces of the Round Table but also because they wanted to catch them off guard.


    ¡®They could take advantage of the fact that the other party was not informed that they had arrived and dealt a heavy blow to the ck King. As long as they could do this, it would be much easier to deal with the other party in the future.


    ¡®The ck King in front of them had developed ording to their expectations. He had left the Hechi Star, which could provide him the protection of the king¡¯s formation and support from Chen Heng and the Red Lotus King at any time, and went to the Evil King¡¯s sealed territory alone.


    As long as they took this opportunity to take down the ck King, the other parties¡¯ strength would be greatly reduced. Although the remaining two people were still troublesome, they would no longer threaten thebination of four top Five Knights.


    This was exactly what the Blue Knight and the others had nned. From the current situation, everything was developing ording to their expectations.


    Amask covered the Crimson Knight¡¯s face. She stood there without showing any emotion. As for the Blue Knight, he looked expectant as if he was eager to try. Under his expectant gaze, a sh of light shed across the distance and rushed forward.


    ¡®The aura of the ck King came to the front and became stronger.


    ¡°It had started.¡±


    Sensing the change in the aura of the ck King, the Blue Knight smiled. At the same time, the aura of the ck King changed. The aura of the Evil King also weakened rapidly, as if he had encountered some special situation.


    If nothing unexpected happened, the ck King should have arrived at the Evil King¡¯s sealed territory and started to absorb the power of the Evil King to recover himself. And this was also hisst chance to make a move.


    ording to their previous predictions, when absorbing the Evil King¡¯s power, the ck king himself would be in a unique metamorphosis form.


    Under such circumstances, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to use much of his powerful strength, and it wouldn¡¯t be as powerful as before. And the Evil King¡¯s sealed territory was also quite a distance away from Hechi Star.


    ¡®As long as they moved quickly enough to take down the ck King, even if Chen Heng and the Red Lotus King reacted, they would still be unable to reach out in time.


    If Chen Heng and the Red Lotus King dared to take the initiative to walk out of Hechi Star and leave the king¡¯s formation, the four Five Knights would be even happier.


    At that time, it would be much easier to attack. Judging from the current situation, everything was developing ording to their expectations.


    ¡°Should we make a move?¡±


    The Steel Knight stood still, asking as he felt the ck King¡¯s aura getting stronger and closer. His tall body was made of steel, giving off a strong pressure.


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    ¡®The Golden Knight nodded and agreed with the Steel Knight¡¯s idea. At this moment, the aura of the ck King was already in front of them and was very close to them.


    It was the most appropriate time to attack at this moment. Sensing this, they looked at each other and walked forward without hesitation.


    Soon, they arrived on a piece of dimnd. There was a broken altar with many dense runes shing on it. This was where the Evil King had escaped and the ce where thest Blue Knight had sealed the Evil King.


    At this moment, there was a new change in this area. A brand new life force emerged in this area. Vaguely, the figure of an old man appeared in front of him,ing to the center of this altar.


    ¡°He hase as expected.¡±


    Looking at the old man¡¯s figure in front of him, the Steel Knight¡¯s eyes instantly changed with a hint of coldness. His appearance might be wrong, but the sense of his aura could not be wrong.


    In front of them, the old man¡¯s body was filled with the ck King¡¯s aura. He was particrly active and had a vitality that could revive him. It was unique.


    From its looks, the ck King had been here for some time. At this moment, he had already absorbed a portion of the Evil King¡¯s power to recover.


    If he were given some more time, the Evil King in front of him would probablypletely dissipate. The ck King would extract its origin to recover his power.


    At that time, the ck King¡¯s strength would be stronger and harder to deal with. However, since the Blue Knight and the others had already arrived, that situation would naturally not happen.


    Standing in the void, their faces were cold as they made their move decisively. An azure long spear suddenly stabbed out like an old dragon appearing from the void. It roared as it charged forward, wanting to pierce through the ck King¡¯s figure directly. The powerful strength shook the void, causing


    the surrounding world to tremble faintly, and a scene of agitation appeared.


    After seeing the ck King, the Blue Knight was the first to attack among the four knights. His strength was so powerful, and just when he attacked, it was as if he had pierced through the void. It was so terrifying.


    Under the pressure of his strength, the altar in front of him began to change shape, andrge areas of darknd began to copse spontaneously. The runes on it exploded, and all sorts of changes appeared.


    Under the influence of this power, the ck King¡¯s figure in front of him seemed to be somewhat unstable, bing somewhat illusory. However, in the end, the ck King still raised his head and waved his hand in the end. A powerful power surged in all directions, spreading out into the nine


    heavens.


    ¡®The ck King made his move. That power shook the heavens and earth, directly sending the blue spear flying, preventing it from enveloping this ce. From the looks of it, after absorbing the Evil King¡¯s ori


    , the ck King¡¯s power had reached a new level.


    Even the Blue Knight¡¯s terrifying attack could not leave any traces on his body. If the Blue Knight was the only one present, it would be difficult for him to take down the ck King in such a state.


    However, there was not one knight present, but there were four of them.


    Boom!


    The crimson spread out and covered the surroundings. The invisible force field spread out and almost covered the entire star. It was as if a Demon God had opened its mouth and wanted to devour the starpletely.


    After the Blue Knight, the Crimson Knight finally made her move. She directly made her move, and a crimson longsword appeared in her hand. The crimson longsword seemed to have been forged from ss. It looked extremely beautiful, and it carried a unique aura.


    In the Crimson Knight¡¯s hand, the power of this longsword was unleashed to the extreme. That aura surged out as if it wanted to shake the nine heavens and cut through all obstacles in front of it.


    On the ground in front, many mysterious andplex runes were condensing. That power was extremely heavy, forming a powerful defense. However, it was unable to block the Crimson Knight¡¯s sword and could only dissipate.


    The radiance of the longsword could not be blocked. It directly shed down and finally entered the ck King¡¯s body. After forcefully withstanding this sword, the ck King¡¯s body could not help but be affected. At this moment, his body became stiff. Following that, there seemed to be a faint change.


    Sensing this change, the Crimson Knight subconsciously frowned. At this moment, she suddenly felt that something was not right. However, since she had already made her move, there was no reason to stop. The longsword in her hand continued to swing down, and at this point, he shed out.


    Rumble!


    A powerful force collided in this ce, and a terrifying force like a cosmic catastrophe surged forward crazily. With a bang, the ground under his feet shattered. Even with the protection of the king¡¯s formation, it could not be stopped. It copsed directly, revealing the altar inside.


    At this time, the ck King¡¯s body had reached its limit. Under the joint efforts of the Four Knights, the ck King¡¯s aura became weaker and weaker. It seemed that he would be defeated soon.


    Sensing this situation, not only the Crimson Knight but even the Blue Knight and the others also realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The Blue Knight frowned. At this moment, he also felt that something was wrong. ¡°Why is he so weak?¡±


    The ck king shouldn¡¯t be so weak. Although he was facing the four of them alone, he was still a former king. The Blue Knight and the others had expected that he shouldn¡¯t be so weak.


    The so-called kings were all the top existences in the world. They were even enemies who had once suppressed an era before they could finally stand on the throne.


    Moreover, even among the legendary kings, the ck King wasn¡¯t a simple character. Even if such a king was already down and out, his battle prowess should be extremely powerful.


    However, the battle prowess he disyed now was somewhat different from what they had expected. It didn¡¯t conform to his status. Sensing this, the few people present couldn¡¯t help but frown. They felt that something wasnt right.


    However, even if it wasn¡¯t right, the strength in their hands had be even stronger. They didn¡¯t hold back at all. All sorts of powerful attacks wereunched forward. This power was terrifying, causing people¡¯s hearts to tremble.


    Under the joint attack of these four knights, the ck King¡¯s figure struggled for a long time before he finally stopped moving. With a series of bangs, the ck King¡¯s body was shattered. Then, it did not heal like before. It directly turned into a pile of minced meat and scattered in all directions.


    After that, this battle seemed to have ended. Looking at the ck King¡¯s corpse under their feet, the Blue Knight and the others looked at each other and felt a strong sense of dissonance..

 Chapter 540 - – Enemies Approaching

    Chapter 540 Chapter 540 ¨C Enemies Approaching


    Standing at the same spot, looking at the ck King¡¯s corpse, the people present could not help but be stunned. Even the Blue Knight could not help but be stunned at this moment.


    He could feel that something was not right. Although he could not tell what was wrong, there was a strong sense of dissonance.


    The ck King, who had once dominated an era and even the Golden King was unwilling to face him personally, had fallen just like that? Had he died so easily at their hands?


    There had not been many intense battles nor any soul-stirring process. Had it just ended so directly and so easily?


    Feeling this result, they looked at each other in dismay. Looking at the scattered corpses and flesh on the ground below, they did not know what to say.


    Whether it was rational or instinctive, this matter seemed a little abnormal. The ck King should not be so weak.


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem...¡±


    A momentter, the Crimson Knight frowned and looked forward. She saw a rain of light spreading on the ground in front of him. Inch by inch, blood-red light covered the surroundings and covered the mountains and rivers. It looked very grand and terrifying.


    Under the gaze of the Crimson Knight and the others, flesh and blood in front of them were flying everywhere. The corpse of the ck King was shining brightly. At this moment, there was an inexplicable phenomenon happening on it.


    A rain of light spread out in all directions. In the end, it even directly exploded, causing an intense reaction. With a rumble, the corpse of the ck Kingpletely dissipated. A burst of intense light blossomed, directly illuminating the entire area.


    For a moment, it was as if a star had exploded. That kind of light was exceptionally bright, resplendent to the extreme, causing one¡¯s heart to palpitate.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    A terrifying aura blossomed, surging out. Standing on the spot, Crimson Knight and the others quickly realized that something was wrong and immediately retreated.


    In the next moment, the star beneath their feet directly exploded. A fierce light bloomed, covering the entire area. There were also many mysterious andplicated runes among them. Following the explosion, they rushed towards Crimson Knight and the others. For a moment, this ce became extremely lively. ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Crimson Knight and the others reappeared in the vicinity when the explosion subsided. However, at this moment, they looked at the scene on the dpidatednd in front of them with ashen faces.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the ck King¡¯s true body, it¡¯s just a clone...¡±


    The Blue Knight¡¯s face was ashen as he spoke. The self-destruct power just now was terrifying. If someone below Sixth Rank were in it, they would most likely die.


    However, to the Blue Knight and the others, this level of damage wasn¡¯t much. Although they were in a sorry state, they weren¡¯t greatly affected, and their battle strength wasn¡¯t affected.


    Compared to this, they were more concerned about something else. In that instant, just now, they felt the ck King¡¯s aura and saw the truth from that wisp of aura.


    At this moment, the ck King here was not his original body. That Aura was very weak, and it was not real. Instead, it was a condensed clone. No wonder they felt that something was wrong. They felt that the ck King¡¯s power was much weaker.


    It turned out that the ck King was only a clone and not his original body. His power was naturally much weaker. Even the little bit of power they had just fought with probably came from the Evil King that was suppressed and not the ck King himself.


    After thinking this through, the four people¡¯s faces turned ashen. They did not know what to say. After a long time, someone finally spoke.


    ¡°They¡¯ve predicted our movements?¡±


    After a long silence, the leading Steel Knight spoke again. He looked in the direction of Hechi star and spoke coldly.


    ¡°Whether they¡¯ve predicted it or not doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    Beside him, the Blue Knight spoke coldly. At this moment, he stood there alone. The bloody domain enveloped his entire body. ¡°Regardless of whether they¡¯ve anticipated it beforehand or not, they¡¯ve probably already know of our arrival.


    ¡°There¡¯s no longer any necessity for us to keep hiding.¡± He said coldly.


    Indeed. Just now, when they attacked the ck King¡¯s clone, the momentum was so great. Perhaps mortals that were limited by their strength couldn¡¯t sense it. However, to powerhouses like Chen Heng, the aura revealed here was clear and obvious.


    Not to mention the ck King¡¯s clone¡¯s final self-destruction. It was so spectacr that it was impossible not to be noticed. Under such circumstances, the Blue Knight and the others were destined not to be able to continue hiding.


    Since they could not continue hiding, there was no point in them to keep hiding. The Blue Knight and the others understood the reasoning behind this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make our move!¡±


    After a moment of silence, the Blue Knight finally opened his mouth and said decisively, ¡°There¡¯s no point in continuing to hide here.


    ¡°They already know of our existence. Even if we hide here for decades, they will never take a single step out of Hechi Star.


    ¡°On the contrary, the longer we dy, the more disadvantageous it will be for us.¡±


    The longer they drag this out, the higher the possibility Chen Heng and the others would recover their strength.


    ¡°Instead of that, why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to fight them head-on and defeat them fairly and squarely?¡±


    The Golden Knight at the side also chimed in. At this moment, his entire body was emitting a dense battle intent, looking extremely oppressive. ¡°Even if we don¡¯t take down the ck King, I believe that we will not lose with our strength.¡±


    His dignified words continued to fall, revealing absolute confidence.


    As the Five Knights of the Round Table, the strongest experts in this world, they had this kind of confidence. Other than those kings who had long passed away, they were confident that they would not be weaker than anyone.


    No matter who the enemy standing in front of them was, they would be able to take them down head-on, and they would not lose. This was the confidence they had gained from standing at the peak of the world for many years.


    ¡°There are only three of them, but four of us.¡±


    Beside them, the Crimson Knight also spoke. Her voice was still calm, ¡°We still have the advantage in terms of numbers.¡±


    As for other aspects, even though Chen Heng and the others had the geographical advantage and had the king¡¯s formation protecting them, they were not without advantages.


    Before they came here, they had already made full preparations. Although the Twilight Knight, the leader of the five knights, was still in a state of metamorphosis and could not rush over personally, he still left behind some methods to ce his power on them.


    No matter which aspect it was, they had the advantage at this moment. Even if they fought directly, they would not lose. At this moment, they had this confidence.


    However, they did not decide on their own. Instead, they silently turned around and looked at the Steel Knight on the side. In this ce where the Twilight Knight was not present, the Steel Knight was the strongest among them and also their captain.


    Therefore, they looked at the Steel Knight and waited for him to decide. Under their gazes, the Steel Knight pondered, then finally raised his head and looked at thend in front of him. ¡°Come.¡±


    He said calmly, hoarse and deep, ¡°Let the people of Hechi Starfield witness the power of the Five Knights.


    ¡°Let us fight side by side and suppress all the enemies before us.¡±


    As the faint words fell, they revealed a strong will to fight. From the looks of it, they had finally made a decision. A big battle seemed to be unavoidable.


    ¡°What a bright spark...¡±


    On a vast altar on the Hechi Star, Chen Heng and the ck King stood side by side. Chen Heng stood where he was, looking in a certain direction in the gxy. Sensing the auraing from that direction, he said softly, ¡°It seems like your clone has self-detonated.


    ¡°They have also been exposed.¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    The ck king nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to be so decisive. ¡°This is not bad.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯te to persuade me personally, I would have already entered that starfield with my real body. Then, I would have been ambushed by the four of them...¡±


    Standing on the spot, the ck King said this. Although his words were calm, there were also some sighs and exmations.


    Before this, the ck King had originally nned to personally enter that starfield and go to the ce where the Evil King was suppressed to find the location of the Evil King.


    However, Chen Heng had stopped him in the end and did not allow his true body to go there. Now that he thought about it, he would most likely not end up well if the ck King¡¯s true body went there.


    His true body¡¯s power was much stronger than his clone, but after all, he had not recovered to his peak. Facing four Five Knights who were not weaker than him, his fate was already doomed, and it was most likely bleak.


    If Chen Heng had not stopped him, he would have fallen into eternal slumber. And it would be impossible for him to return. When the ck King thought of this, he could not help but sigh and sigh.


    ¡°Speaking of which, how did you know?¡±


    He looked at Chen Heng by the side. At this moment, his face revealed some curiosity. ¡°The Five Knights would rush here. Even I did not expect this.


    ¡°How did you guess it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a guess.¡±


    Facing the ck King¡¯s gaze, Chen Heng shook his head. Then, he said softly, ¡°For such a matter, it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. Of course, it¡¯s better to be careful.


    ¡°Otherwise, if you die in it, I¡¯m afraid that the other person and I will be very sad.¡±


    Chen Heng did not tell the ck King about the Mark of Destiny because this was rted to his own secret, and it was not easy to exin. Since it was not easy to exin, he might as well just lie about it.


    The ck King nced at Chen Heng and guessed that Chen Heng still had some things that had yet to be revealed. However, since Chen Heng said so, he naturally would not get to the bottom of it.


    ¡°But even so, we are still at a disadvantage.¡±


    The ck King continued to speak. At this moment, he stood where he was and shook his head. ¡°There are four of them, and they are all very powerful. Each of them is not inferior to me at this moment and even more superior than you. ¡°Even if we include the Red Lotus King, our strength is still at a disadvantage.¡±


    The clone that was sent out earlier were not meaningless. Before this, the situation of the five knights attacking was transmitted back through the clone, allowing the ck King to have a clear understanding of the strength of the four knights.


    The Five Knights of the Round Table could be said to be very strong, and each of them was the strongest person below the king.


    With the ck King¡¯s current strength, he did not dare to say that he could win against all of them. He could only say that it would not be a problem for him to contend against one of them.


    However, it would not befortable for Chen Heng, who was in front of him. After all, although he had reached that level, it was only a temporary battle strength.


    <b>as</b>


    In reality, his level was still a little far off. In all aspects, he was not as strong as the Five Knights.


    ¡°After discovering the clone, they will probably rush over and fight with us.¡±


    Chen Heng spoke softly. His expression was very calm, as if he did not feel the slightest bit of pressure. ¡°When that timees, it will be a little troublesome.¡±


    ¡°It will be a tough battle.¡±


    The ck King nodded and agreed with Chen Heng. However, both the ck King and Chen Heng did not have the slightest bit of fear towards this. On the contrary, they appeared very calm. From a certain point of view, they were all strong. The ck King was once a king and had faced countless dangerous situations before. He must have encountered more than one life and death crisis during his growth. Naturally, he would not be shaken by this matter.


    As for Chen Heng, he also had his brilliancies. Not to mention that he still had hope and a trump card. Even if he really died here, it would not be a big deal if he could not defeat the Five Knights. At worst, he could just start all over again.


    Therefore, the two appeared very calm and unhurried and did not feel any despair. While the two of them were waiting, the powerful auras in the distance became clearer.


    Boom!


    Lightning shed across the sky. In the void, an inexplicable power appeared and surged in all directions, suppressing the void.


    Three dayster, Chen Heng and the other two sensed that the Five Knights had finally arrived on this. Once again, powerful enemies appeared outside the Hechi and stood there. At this moment, the people on the Hechi finally reacted.


    Due to the arrival of the five knights, all sorts of strange phenomena appeared on the Hechi Star. The sky began to change color, and a huge crimson spread out, enveloping the entire area.


    The earth copsed, and a powerful force shook the star. It was as if even the rotation frequency of the star was affected, causing the star¡¯s force field to revolve.


    A powerful force leaked out, and a terrifying phenomenon descended, creating a ritual for the four figures to descend.


    ¡°ck King,e out and die!¡±


    A powerful voice sounded out from the void, and it contained a powerful force. At this moment, through the powerful force, everyone in Hechi Star could feel the aura of the Blue Knight and the other three knights. That force was so powerful, so terrifying, and peerless.


    Even mortals who felt that aura would tremble and kneel on the ground, not daring to move, let alonee into contact with it.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    In the manor of the Oriel family, Malikado was holding a banquet just now. However, when he felt the auraing from the void, his face changed instantly.


    He was considered the top powerhouse in Hechi Star. Therefore, he knew what had happened at this moment.


    The Auraing from beyond the void was so powerful, and one of them was the Blue Knight who had attacked Malikado before. The Blue Knight stood in the void like a sun, just standing outside Hechi Star. He was so powerful and terrifying as if a Demon God hade to this world.


    His aura was not inferior to before, and it was even slightly stronger than before. After all, in the past, when the Blue Knight was fighting with the Evil King, his strength was not at its peak, and it was somewhat affected.


    But now, in just a month, he had returned once again, and his aura had returned to its peak. It was unknown what method he had used to achieve this.


    When he felt the aura of the Blue Knight, he could not help but tremble. It would have been fine if there was only the aura of the Blue Knight. Then even though he was afraid, he was not worried.


    After all, many strong people gathered on this in Chen Heng, the ck King who had awakened, and the mysterious Red Lotus King. Even the reincarnation of Golden King seemed to be on this.


    Although the Blue Knight was powerful, he wouldn¡¯t pose as much threat as many powerhouses.


    It was just that the aura in the area was so powerful. The powerful aura revealed that it was not just the Blue Knight alone, but there were four of the Five Knights.


    Some of the auras were grand, some were as bloody and terrifying as the Blue Knight, and some were dignified and heavy. However, without exception, they were terrifying. They were like the legendary kings, high and mighty, making people unable to fathom them.


    ¡®The Five Knights of the Round Table have all descended?¡¯


    At this moment, this thought shed through Malikado¡¯s heart in fear. Judging from the current situation, only the arrival of the Five Knights of the Round Table could exin the situation here.


    Besides the Twilight Knight, who rarely showed up, the other four Five Knights arrived outside Hechi Star.


    This was a terrifying result. Malikado stood on the same spot in the spacious banquet hall with his face livid. Even though he had strong confidence in Chen Heng and the others, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit hopeless at this moment.


    ¡°Such a thing... actually happened...¡±


    In the manor of the Oriel family, Lu Yao was also standing on an empty training field. She was apanying Gunali in training. At this moment, she raised her head, and her face was pale.


    She could naturally sense the powerful and terrifying aura on the horizon. The others were easy to deal with, but she had personallye into contact with the Crimson Knight and the Blue Knight.


    At this moment, she could sense that the two knights were outside of Hechi Star, and they hade personally. As for the other two auras, although unfamiliar, they were equally powerful. They were probably the other two knights from the Round Table.


    Other than the Twilight Knight, who was known as the leader of the Five Knights and had been silent all year round, the Five Knights in the Round Table could be said to havee out in full force this time.


    Facing such a lineup, even Lu Yao, the reincarnation of the Golden King, would frown, not to mention the others.

 Chapter 541 - Head to Head Confrontation

    Chapter 541 Chapter 541 ¨C Head to Head Confrontation


    The Five Knights of the Round Table were a force that could make anyone feel fear. In the past, when the Five Knights were at their peak, thebined strength of the five of them was enough to fight against kings and even directly suppress them.


    Otherwise, the Round Table wouldn¡¯t be so active. They dared to attack the forces left behind by the kings and weren¡¯t afraid of any possible hidden forces.


    It was the same for the Golden King, the ck King, and the other kings. The reason why they dared to be so arrogant and despotic was naturally because they did have the power to fight against the kings. Even if only four of the Five Knights of the Round Table appeared, they could still fight against the kings if they joined forces. They were only slightly inferior to the real kings. If they had the Twilight Knight at his peak, they could even suppress a king. In the past, the Five Knights of the Round Table were invincible in the gxy because of this power. At this moment, they appeared outside of Hechi Star. And the ones who had to face them were Lu Yao and the others.


    Of course, their real opponents were not Lu Yao but Chen Heng and the others. At this moment, the power of the Golden Mark on Lu Yao¡¯s body had not fully recovered. To a certain extent, even with the Ancient Armor, she could only disy the strength of a peak Fifth Rank knight.


    She was not worth mentioningpared to the high and mighty Five Knights. She had no way of interfering with this battle. Therefore, the main force of this battle was still Chen Heng and the others.


    However, Chen Heng appeared very calm in the face of the four attacking knights. Three days had passed, and he and the ck King were still standing on the altar. They had been waiting for a long time.


    Looking at the familiar figures of the Crimson Knight and the others in the outside world, he could not help but turn sideways and start to move. A powerful aura was spreading out. At this moment, the auras of the ck King and Chen Heng spread out to the fullest, enveloping the entire Hechi Star in an instant.


    A powerful force rushed out of the nine heavens and shook the sky and the earth, affecting the surrounding starfields. The four knight¡¯s influence on Hechi Star was cut off and could no longer prate in just an instant.


    Rumble!


    A series of bangs sounded out as a massive aura spread out. The impact was surprising. After Chen Heng, the ck King also directly attacked. Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, he waved his hand.


    A powerful force was revealed, sweeping across thend in all directions. Following that, on the Hechi Star, a change began to take ce. Numerous symbols flickered, densely appearing beneath the earth.


    With the altar beneath the ck King¡¯s feet as the center, at this moment, a magic formation appeared on the entire star. Those flickering symbols seemed to carry a force from ancient times. It was powerful and pure, making people feel that it was unique.


    With a rumble, the ce began to shake. A huge magic formation spread out with the stars as the formation map and the sky as the surface. It was disyed in front of everyone.


    During the battle with the Blue Knight a month ago, the magic formation in front of them had also been activated, but it was no longer as powerful as it was now.


    This was partly because of the difference in the magic formation and partly because the one controlling the magic formation was no longer someone else but the creator of the magic formation, the ck King himself.


    As the former ruler of the Hechi Star, the various magic formations on the Hechi Star were personally carved by the ck King when he was at his peak. The ck King¡¯s control over the magic formation was naturally the strongest as the creator himself. Even Philip could notpare to before and was not even worthy of carrying his shoes.


    With him controlling the magic formation, the power of the magic formation could be pushed to the maximum, and it was also the most flexible. This was the biggest reason why the magic formations became stronger.


    In addition, during this one month, the ck King and Chen Heng did not idle around. Instead, they mobilized their manpower and repaired the gaps in the formations in many ces, making up for some of the gaps caused by time, perfecting them.


    At this moment, the fruits of their hard work were disyed. As the magic formation appeared clearly, numerous runes shed out in the void. Finally, they seemed to have condensed into an old dragon that roared towards the sky.


    That kind of power was exceptionally powerful, even the Blue Knight and the others could not ignore it, and their expressions changed slightly.


    ¡°What a powerful magic formation...¡±


    Standing outside the Hechi Star, the Blue Knight¡¯s expression changed slightly as he looked at the King¡¯s magic formation that had recovered. He felt a huge threat.


    Strictly speaking, he had already felt the power of this magic formation more than half a month ago. At that time, the magic formation under Philip¡¯s control was already able to threaten him and put him under huge pressure. And now, under the ck King¡¯s control, the power of this magic formation was even more powerful. Even if a true king came, he would still feel pressure. This was a genuine king¡¯s magic formation. Its existence was to deal with people at the king¡¯s level.


    Facing such a magic formation, even the Five Knights of the Round Table could not react for a while.


    ¡°Such a powerful formation, together with the three powerhouses...¡±


    The Steel Knight sighed softly. At this moment, he looked at the formation in front of him and could not help but sigh, ¡°Under normal circumstances, even if the four of us came together, we would not be able to do much against this formation.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately...¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his hand. In his hand, a strange power was gathering.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    The movements of the Steel Knight immediately attracted the attention of others. In the manor of the Oriel family, Lu Yao stood still. Watching the movements of the steel knight, she frowned as she felt that something was wrong.


    However, she soon realized that her premonition was right. A powerful force surged out from his body with the Steel Knight¡¯s movements. That force was extremely powerful. The nature of the force was powerful, but it also carried a terrifying nature.


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    Sensing the power of that force, Lu Yao and Ye Zi looked at each other. At this moment, their expressions changed. ¡°The King¡¯s Power!¡±


    At this moment, what gathered on the body of the Steel Knight was nothing else but a pure King¡¯s Power. The source of this power was naturally the Twilight Knight.


    The Twilight Knight was still in a deep metamorphosis among the Five Knights and could not personally rush here. However, although he could not personally rush here, he had expected the situation before him and had left enough backup ns.


    The power disyed by the Steel Knight at this moment was what he had left behind. The powerful power converged like a star condensed in Steel Knight¡¯s hand. The feeling was exceptionally bright and resplendent, bringing an extremely powerful feeling. ¡°What powerful power...¡±


    Standing around the Steel Knight, the Blue Knight felt the power contained in this attack and did not reveal a smile on his face. He said yfully, ¡°Big brother¡¯s powerpletely condenses it. The attack must be extremely powerful.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s only one attack left.¡±


    He said with some regret. ¡°Even if there¡¯s only one attack, it¡¯s enough to break the magic formation and open the way to victory for us.¡±


    The Crimson Knight did not say anything. The Golden Knight stood there and replied indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s true...¡±


    The Blue Knight nodded and agreed. Under their gazes, the Steel Knight began to move. With a boom, a powerful aura bloomed. The world began to tremble and copse. A destructive aura appeared outside the stars.


    It was as if the world was about to be distorted. When this powerful force appeared, everything lost its color. Only pure twilight appeared, rushing forward with a huge force.


    Then, under the gaze of Chen Heng and the others, the Steel Knight silently stretched out his hand and struck out an extremely powerful attack.


    Bang!


    A vast and mighty force was disyed. In this world, a powerful force rushed out of the nine heavens. It was as if an old dragon had gathered, and a star suddenly smashed forward, heavily moving forward.


    Rumble!


    A series of sounds appeared. Everyone¡¯s color changed. This attack from the Steel Knight before them had reached the peak of its power. It was a terrifying attack that only a king could unleash.


    Under this attack, no one could maintain their rationality. They all felt a great fear spread from their hearts, and they couldn¡¯t stop.


    Chen Heng and the ck King stood in front of an altar. They looked at the scene in front of them, and their expressions were still calm. They only said softly, ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    The ck King nodded and extended his hand. Ayer of ripples spread out before his eyes, heading into the distance. At this moment, under the control of the ck King, the magic formation opened up, and the power within was pushed to its maximum.


    The powerful power spread out, forming an indestructibleyer of defense, blocking all attacks on the Hechi Star. If one were to look from a higher dimension, one would discover that the Hechi Star had undergone many changes.


    Its size seemed to have grownrger, and many parts had also be much deeper. On the Hechi Star, many ces were currently glowing Those were ces of death and danger, terrifying ces that ordinary people could not enter. However, at this moment, they were emitting light as if there were all sorts of things that were about to rush out.


    Under the ck King¡¯s urging, the entire Hechi star seemed toe to life. Powerful forces were gathering to resist the invasion from the outside world. The two terrifying forces collided with each other in the next moment, creating a terrifying sound.


    Rumble!


    Waves of tremors spread out. At this moment, with the Hechi star as the center, a powerful force was spreading out. That powerful force was spreading out. It shot out of the sky and spread to the entire Hechi star area, spreading to an unknown faraway ce.


    In the entire Hechi Starfield, all powerhouses who had their true spirit awakened could feel the collisioning from the Hechi Star. That collision was so powerful and terrifying that it made people¡¯s hearts tremble. They couldn¡¯t stop the fear in their hearts and wanted to kneel down.


    The other people in the outside world felt it so strongly. Those who were in the Hechi Star felt it even more so.


    ¡°Damn it...¡±


    Malikado¡¯s face waspletely frozen. In his banquet hall, all his previous thoughts hadpletely disappeared. At this moment, he waspletely overwhelmed by shock and fear.


    If he could still have many thoughts in his mind before this, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it. But now, he only had one thought left. Hopefully, the Hechi star wouldn¡¯t be destroyed by this attack. At this moment, countless people had this same thought. This was because the power gathered in front of him was so powerful.


    Both powers had reached the level of a king. If the power within were truly unleashed, it would definitely be able to easily shatter the stars and turn them into dust in the gxy.


    However, it was fortunate. Even though the powers kept colliding and the two powerful powers shed, the people within Hechi Star were still unharmed. Facing this attack from the Steel Knight, it seemed that the ck King had sessfully blocked it in the end, even though the price was very high.


    When the collision ended, everyone¡¯s vision was once again disyed in front of them. In the gxy, the Crimson Knight raised her head and looked forward, focusing on the direction in front of her. From her line of sight, she could easily see many things. After this attack, more than half of the king¡¯s formation that had covered the entire Hechi star and turned the entire Hechi star into a part of itself had disappeared.


    It still existed, and there were still runes flying and interweaving in some ces, entrenched in various parts of the Hechi Star. However, in general, the magic formations on the Hechi Star had already copsed by more than half. They no longer possessed the terrifying power that could cover the sky and the earth, and was enough to fight against the Five Knights.


    For the Five Knights, this kind of result was already enough.


    ¡°Although the magic formation hasn¡¯t beenpletely solved, it¡¯s still not bad for it to reach this level.¡±


    In the void, the Steel Knight looked at the scene in front of him and nodded slightly. He seemed to be satisfied with this result.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Beside him, the Blue Knight said, ¡°Although the magic formation hasn¡¯tpletely copsed, at this level, it doesn¡¯t affect us much anymore.


    ¡°Leave the rest to us.¡±


    His expression and voice were cold as he said this. At the side, the Crimson Knight didn¡¯t say anything. She only clenched the longsword in her hand and was ready to charge forward to fight the enemy. From the looks of it, the preparations before the battle had beenpleted. Next, it was time for the real battle. Looking at the scene in front of them, this thought shed through everyone¡¯s minds.


    ¡°A scene that seems familiar...


    In front of the huge altar, Chen Heng looked at the scene in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself. The scene in front of him gave him a very familiar feeling.


    It seemed to be the same scene on the former Qika Star. However, at that time, it was not the Five Knights who came, but only the Crimson Knight. Also, at that time, Chen Heng was alone. He did not have many trump cards like now.


    Although the scene was simr, the scene was different. Chen Heng realized this. Therefore, he raised his head and turned to look to the side. Beside him, the ck King was still standing there. At this moment, his expression did not change. He still had that unfathomable look.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Facing Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, the ck King also turned around and looked at Chen Heng. His face revealed a somewhat stiff smile. ¡°Next, someone might die.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. However, it would be a pity for a young man like you to die here. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was very calm. He only shook his head and said, ¡°If I were afraid of death, I wouldn¡¯t be here.


    ¡°Moreover, I might not lose.¡±


    He turned around and looked at the Five Knights who were about to arrive in front of him as he said indifferently. His calm words were filled with confidence.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Sensing Chen Heng¡¯s confidence in himself, a smile appeared on the ck King¡¯s face. He said, ¡°After that attack just now, the magic formation has been broken.


    ¡°However, it can still exert part of its effect.


    ¡°With this part of the magic formation, I can barely hold off two of them.


    ¡°As for the remaining two, I¡¯ll have to leave them to you.¡±


    He said calmly. Chen Heng didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded calmly.


    The next moment, their figures turned illusory at the same time. In an instant, they rushed out and arrived in the sky.


    Bang!


    At the horizon, four terrifying auras descended. Each of them was like a Demon God that had walked out of the abyss. They were so terrified and terrifying


    The high and mighty Five Knights had finally descended on the Hechi Star. Their auras bloomed without any scruples in this ce.


    Chen Heng and the ck King met the four knights. The auras of the six of them collided with each other. The earth shook in all directions. Terrifying auras spread out from each other and spread in all directions.


    ¡°We finally meet again...¡±


    Cold words came from the front, carrying a suffocating killing intent. Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, the Blue Knight¡¯s figure appeared at the end of his line of sight.


    At this moment, he let out augh, and the killing intent in his eyes was unconcealed. He looked at Chen Heng and the ck king, ¡°From that day onwards, I have always wanted to find you and tear you into pieces before my eyes.


    ¡°Now, I have finally found another opportunity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for you.¡± Chen Heng nced at the Blue Knight. His expression did not change. He only looked at him coldly. ¡°The blood on your hands, I think it¡¯s time for someone to pay for it.


    ¡°As for tearing our bodies apart...¡±


    He raised his arm, and power surged out. An azure longsword materialized out of thin air. Runes were flickering within it. ¡°If you can do it, feel free to try. ¡°I¡¯m also very curious about the taste of your blood.¡±


    ¡°Good, very good!¡±


    A smile appeared on the Blue Knight¡¯s face. That kind of killing intent made people feel as if their bodies were about to be torn apart. ¡°Relying on the formations to force me back once, do you think you can match up to me?


    ¡°Let me see how you wail before you die!¡±


    As his words fell, a long azure spear suddenly lit up.

 Chapter 542 - The Ant Transforming Into A Giant Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 542 Chapter 542 ¨C The Ant Transforming Into A Giant Dragon</h4>


    The long spear swung.


    All the colors had dimmed in the world before them, leaving behind only a long azure spear that disyed its radiance. That radiance was so brilliant that it made people forget about all the other colors.


    The Blue Knight finally made his move, disying such a shocking scene. A horrifying power was released, and a terrifying aura shrouded the area. Though it had yet tond on his body, the mere prelude of this attack was enough to defeat 99% of the people in this world.


    Even if a sixth rank existence came, he would still not be a match and feel suffocated when facing the Blue Knight¡¯s attack. It could even be said that the moment the Blue Knight had decided to make his move, the oue seemed to have already been decided. However, it was a pity that his opponent at this moment was not anyone else but Chen Heng.


    Facing this terrifying attack before him, Chen Heng only waved his hand, and the long azure sword was brandished. Pieces of runes rushed forward, erupting into a fatal storm. The long azure spear and the long sword ruthlessly collided with each other in the next moment.


    A crisp sound rang out.


    Under the Blue Knight¡¯s gaze, the long sword in Chen Heng¡¯s hand shattered into pieces. However, the azure spear was also blocked, making this attack a failure. Yet, the Blue Knight did not care about this but only revealed a cold smile on his face and charged forward.


    His body was tall and big, and he directly charged toward Chen Heng, swung the long spear in his hand down, and stabbed at Chen Heng. His movements were swift and fierce, like a bolt of lightning streaking across the sky. An ordinary person couldn¡¯t catch up with that kind of speed. However, no matter how fast his pace was, Chen Heng still managed to catch his movements.


    A suffocating confrontation began to appear the next moment. Waves of fatal sounds erupted. The two seemed to have collided thousands of times within a short period. A powerful force spread from the center of the battlefield toward the outside world. With a rumble, waves of different colors spread out and shrouded the sky.


    That terrifying collision of forces was so shocking that people could not help but sigh. Chen Heng¡¯s figure flew out and crashed onto the ground a momentter. He crashed into a mountain, causing the mountain to copse and turning an area into fragments.


    ¡°It¡¯s only to this extent!¡± The Blue Knight¡¯s figure stood in mid-air and mockingly looked at Chen Heng beneath his feet.


    The power they disyed was indeed mighty. However, Chen Heng could barely hold on for just a short moment though it was only at this level. How could Chen Heng fight with him? He was just overestimating himself.


    A ray of light shone in all directions, and a mighty divine power surged out like a long dragon, making the surroundings stop. Chen Heng¡¯s figure appeared once again in the light, rushing into the air and arriving before the Blue Knight.


    ¡°As expected.¡± He sighed before the Blue Knight


    ¡°What?¡± The Blue Knight frowned and subconsciously spoke. ¡°I¡¯m still not your match in this state.¡± Chen Heng¡¯s voice sounded. ¡®This state?¡¯ The Blue Knight subconsciously frowned and felt puzzled hearing this. He felt that something was wrong in the next moment. An inexplicable change was happening in Chen Heng¡¯s body. The sun shone on all four corners of the world and Chen Heng¡¯s body on the horizon, bringing an inexplicable sense of illusion. It was as if the Chen Heng before him was not real but just an imaginary figure. Yet, how was this possible? A unique aura spread out as if the power of true spirit was surging out, looking incredibly unique. The Blue Knight was stunned, sensing this aura, and suddenly looked at Chen Heng¡¯s body, appearing particrly strange. There was an inexplicable cold color in it, as if it was transparent and did not have the real touch of a body. The aura emitted from his body also revealed Chen Heng¡¯s current state.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a body. You only have a pure, true spirit!¡± The Blue Knight¡¯s expression finally changed, sensing Chen Heng¡¯s current state. He felt that something was wrong.


    Chen Heng had been fighting with the Blue Knight in his true spiritual state. This was something the Blue Knight had never expected. Although the power of a true spirit was mighty and represented the gathering of the origin of a living being, it was also feeble. That was why a body was needed to bear, protect and maximize the power of a true spirit.


    Before this, the Blue Knight had never thought that someone would dare to use his true spirit to fight with others. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that something would happen to his true spirit? Chen Heng¡¯s answer to this question was naturally not afraid. He maintained this state, other than being helpless initially because he had deliberately tempered his true spirit in the end.


    Because Chen Heng had already realized that in this state where he had lost his body and only had a pure, true spirit left, it was perfect for the growth of his true spirit. Thus, in the end, Chen Heng deliberately maintained this state to temper the power of his true spirit. This was also the reason why he had always maintained this state.


    However, it was impossible to continue like this at this time. In the end, the power of a pure, true spirit was still greatly restricted. It was impossible to unleash its total capacity without a sufficiently strong body to bear it. It felt like his hands and feet were tied.


    Therefore, Chen Heng didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. He looked in a particr direction. Invisibly, a resonance had already urred. In the distance, a change began to happen quietly in the Oriel family¡¯s manor. Lu Yao and Gunali were sitting in the garden, but they suddenly felt a shift. A vigorous vitality came from Lu Yao¡¯s side, carrying a strong vitality reaction.


    Sensing this change, she subconsciously turned and looked. She was stunned, seeing that the huge Golden Dragon Tree was still there. This Golden Dragon Tree was a treasure passed down from generation to generation in the Oriel family and had grown for many years. However, the Golden Dragon Tree¡¯s body was filled with cracks.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound erupted. A zing me shrouded the tree and started to burn. This me was feeble initially, but it became more and more vigorous after that. In the end, it surrounded the entire tree.


    For a moment, it was as if this ce was on fire, shrouding the entire Golden Dragon Tree.


    However, the vigorously-burning me did not react to anything other than the Golden Dragon Tree. The only ignited thing was the Golden Dragon Tree before them, while other things thrown into the me would not be ignited.


    Amid the vigorous me, the long cry of a Divine Bird resounded across the entire Hechi Star and was heard by everyone. The voice was filled with a strong vitality and the joy of waking up from a long slumber. Then, Lu Yao saw the figure of a Divine Bird rushing out from the Golden Dragon Tree, but it was not just that.


    ¡°Is that a person?¡± Lu Yao¡¯s gaze was fixed on the remains of the Golden Dragon Tree before her as she pulled Gunali.


    She saw a figure standing up with the Divine Bird in the remains covered in mes. The mes were swirling, and a vigorous aura of life was spreading.


    Like a God that had just risen, his entire body was covered with an aura of intimacy. He was alone, and his whole body was burnt, but he was also like a God born on fire, carrying a sacred and invible aura.


    Finally, the figure raised his head and revealed his face. He was extremely handsome, as perfect as a God in the sky. His look was soul-stirring and unforgettable, carrying the spiritual energy that the world had given. His appearance was no different from Chen Heng, with an extrayer of spiritual energy. ¡°Brother!¡± Lu Yao¡¯s face was filled with shock. She had not expected this oue.


    In front, that figure seemed to have heard Lu Yao¡¯s call. He nodded at her, then turned around and soared into the sky directly.


    mes were swirling. The Divine Bird let out a long cry and was inted by the wind. In an instant, it transformed and reached a height of several hundred meters. On the back of the bird, a figure opened his arms and bathed in the divine fire as it rushed forward.


    An unrivaled aura was emitted, so powerful that it was not inferior to the Blue Knight and the others.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± The Crimson Knight¡¯s expression changed when the strange phenomenon appeared in mid-air as if she had realized something


    ¡°That Divine Bird at that time¡­¡± She looked at the Divine Bird.


    Chen Heng, standing in confrontation with the Blue Knight, had disappeared. There was a unique connection between his body and his true spirit. When the body that belonged to him appeared, Chen Heng¡¯s true spirit automatically charged forward and merged with his body, bing one.


    Boom!


    Finally, the Divine Bird let out a sharp sound and rushed forward. During this process, the figure shrouded in the divine fire also moved. As the long sword in his hand waved and shed forward, the color of the entire world seemed to change, bringing with it a mighty force that was enough to cut down the Gods in the sky and suppress the Nine Underworld Gods that came from hell.


    The Blue Knight¡¯s expression immediately changed with this strike. He had an inexplicable feeling as the mighty aura rushed toward him. The world was turbulent as if everything was changing. Even the sun, the moon, and the stars were changing. Everything was showing up, and they were all charging toward him.


    For a moment, it was as if the entire world was changing. That power rushed towards him concurrently, wanting to suppress him here.


    Bang! He charged forward with the long azure spear, letting out an indignant roar. The mighty power in his body seemed as if it was about to be fully unleashed. Even if the entire world was standing in the way, he still wanted to pierce through it and give a remarkable result.


    Bang!


    In the end, this attack was blocked. The Divine Bird cried out, and the mes were burning and swirling, enveloping its entire body. The Blue Knight¡¯s body kept retreating as he was at a disadvantage at this moment. A shock appeared on his face as if he had seen something unbelievable.


    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡±


    Who was this person? As one of the Five Knights of the Round Table and the strongest person below the King, how could the Blue Knight be at a disadvantage with his strength unless he faced a King? The Blue Knight didn¡¯t dare to believe it, so he attacked again.


    mes swirled around the sky, and the phantom of the Divine Bird appeared. A figure also appeared in the air. Chen Heng stood behind the Divine Bird. His body was tall and straight like a mountain and as majestic and powerful as the world. His expression was cold and arrogant. He opened his arms as if he was embracing the world¡¯s weight. His eyes were full of battle intent, and his will was terrifying. A powerful aura spread out undisguised, causing waves of cold air to spread in one¡¯s heart, rushing straight to the tailbone and densely covering the entire body, unable to stop. Following that, under the gaze of the Blue Knight, he punched with a cold expression.


    Bang!


    In just an instant, the body of the Blue Knight shattered cleanly, as if an iron rod had struck a watermelon. Blood with a dazzling divine glow spilled over the ground, and strange phenomena appeared. The Blue Knight¡¯s shattered body was healing. He was notpletely dead yet.


    This was very normal. After all, such a powerful existence had already reached a highly tenacious vitality level. He couldn¡¯t die so quickly. However, as the Holy Fire burned, his aura rapidly weakened as if he had been affected by something. Yet, merely this level was enough to make people¡¯s expressions change.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Looking at the Blue Knight¡¯s miserable state in the distance, the Steel Knight¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How can he be so strong? What on earth is going on with his strength?¡± Even though Chen Heng had taken back his body,bined his true spirit with his body, and increased his power, this level of strength was still too much. Chen Heng¡¯sbat strength had already exceeded the imagination of ordinary people. They were surprised and could not believe it.


    The Blue Knight was not the strongest among the people present, but this did not mean that he was easy to deal with. Even if the ck King and the Steel Knight were to take action, it would take a long time for them to take down the Blue Knight. It would not be as easy as Chen Heng.


    ¡°He is in a special state, and his power has broken through a certain limit¡­¡± The Crimson Knight was also a little moved and made a judgment after sensing Chen Heng¡¯s current state, ¡°This state probably won¡¯tst long, but it is mighty.¡±


    ¡°Attack immediately!¡± At the side, the Golden Knight said, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid Blue won¡¯t be able to hold on for long!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his body moved, wanting to rush forward to support the Blue Knight. However, just as his body moved, the ck King¡¯s body also moved concurrently. Ayer of darkness shrouded the front, blocking the Golden Knight¡¯s path and stopping him from moving forward.


    The ck King finally made his move, blocking the Steel Knight and the Golden Knight. Although the ck King was at a disadvantage in the battle with the two knights before him, he was not defeated and could still hold on for a while. Both sides might not be able to make a move for a while.


    The only one who could make a move was the Crimson Knight on the side. Looking at the scene before her, the Crimson Knight leaped forward and rushed toward thend before her without hesitation. With a rumbling sound, a huge crimson spread out and covered the entire area, wanting to cover Chen Heng¡¯s bodypletely.


    At the same time, the Crimson Knight also turned the area into her unique domain, where any movement that could not escape the Crimson Knight¡¯s senses would be detected and felt by her.


    However, at the next moment, a substantial long cry erupted.


    At this moment, everyone on the entire He Chi raised their heads and could see the scene that appeared in midair.


    Under the heavens, the illusory image of a Divine Bird¡¯s cry appeared, enveloping an unknown area of over 10,000 Li.


    Over there, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was cold as he looked at the Scarlet King that had opened up in midair and directly charged over.


    Bang!


    A series of sounds sounded.


    Along with the Divine Bird¡¯s long cry, the huge crimsonwork in the air was torn apart and didn¡¯t even work.


    Bang!


    The sound of thunder resounded. A considerable amount of power rushed forward. People could see the actual scene that was revealed after the impact ended. They could see Chen Heng standing alone behind the Divine Bird under the sky. Opposite him, the Blue Knight and the Crimson Knight were standing together, and their figures looked a little embarrassed.


    Their auras were still powerful and terrifying, like a Demon God. However, their figures seemed weak under Chen Heng¡¯s shadow. The two knights still couldn¡¯t take down Chen Heng even if they joined hands. But instead, they were at a disadvantage.


    Chen Heng stood alone, looking cold and stern. He did not say a single word. However, even if he just stood there, one could feel the cold, arrogant, and domineering conception, making people yearn for it. The Blue Knight and the Crimson Knight¡¯s expressions were sour, standing under Chen Heng¡¯s aura.


    ¡°His power is not far from when I was at my peak¡­¡± In the distance, the ck King felt Chen Heng¡¯s aura and sighed, did not know what to say.


    He knew that Chen Heng had been hiding something, but he did not care about it in the past. However, now, he could not help but feel surprised.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The Blue Knight asked, his face full of doubt, ¡°Your strength has reached such a level in just over a year. A so-called genius can never do this! Who on earth are you?¡± His heart was filled with disbelief, and doubt slowly appeared on his face.


    It was just a little over a year since Chen Heng had escaped from the Crimson Knight¡¯s pursuit. The ant from before had turned into a giant dragon before his eyes.

 Chapter 543

    <h4>Chapter 543</h4> <h4>Chapter 543 ¨C Dust Has Settled</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In just one year, the person had turned into the person before him. Even the Crimson Knight herself did not dare to believe it.


    One year ago, the Crimson Knight¡¯s clone had descended and came to Qika Star to search for news of the Golden King¡¯s reincarnation in an attempt to capture the reincarnation. However, he had been stopped by


    Chen Heng, who had yet to mature, and they had perished together.


    Chen Heng had almost died at that time. His body had sunk into void turbulence, and he arrived in the Hechi Star. It had only been a year plus, close to two years. Yet, he had grown into such a state within such a short


    period?


    Even the others did not believe it, not to mention the Crimson Knight. How was this possible? No matter how talented one was, one still had to follow the Basic Law on some matters, right?


    Just like the Blue Knight and the others before him, they were able to achieve their current strength owing to the umtion in the past. They had worked hard day and night to advance and polish, and that was how


    they obtained their current powerful strength.


    However, what about Chen Heng? He did not seem to have many years of experience. He was very young, and one could still see the youth vitality from his body. Yet, he was already able to surpass the Blue Knight and


    the others steadily.


    ¡®Could this be exined by a genius?¡¯ The Blue Knight¡¯s face was in a daze, not knowing what to say.


    tt was not that he had never seen a genius before. In fact, he himself was already a top-notch genius. He even had the title of the King¡¯s Talent before. In reality, every one of the Five Knights was the King¡¯s Talent, and


    They wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach their current level if not for that. But even so, their strength had been surpassed by this man, a man who was ridiculously young.


    ¡®Could this be exined by a genius?¡¯ The Blue Knight¡¯s mind wavered and thought. Therefore, it was normal for him to have doubts earlier on.


    Logically speaking, no matter how talented an average person was, even with so many years of umtion, he couldn¡¯t reach this level and surpass the Five Knights within such a short time. Yet, it happened just like


    that. How could this not make them feel suspicious?


    Chen Heng stood before them. The Divine Bird beneath his feet let out a long cry and resounded in all directions.


    ¡°Something unexpected did indeed happen, increasing my strength by a lot¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was very calm. He was not surprised by the reaction of the Blue Knight and the Crimson Knight. ¡°But sorry, Iam


    who | am. I don¡¯t have the identity of a king¡¯s reincarnation like you think. I have never left a trace of my past in this world.¡± He said calmly.


    Chen Heng knew what the Blue Knight and the Crimson Knight were thinking. They likely felt that he was the reincarnation of a king, just like Lu Yao. Unfortunately, Chen Heng wasn¡¯t. As described, he had never left


    any traces of his past in this world. However, he had indeed encountered some unexpected encounters to reach this step in such a short time.


    Before this, Chen Heng had allowed his clone Philip to enter the initial space, and because of this, Chen Heng had such a significant change. He had underestimated the influence and power of the initial space.


    Ever since Philip entered the initial space, the power of Chen Heng¡¯s main body had been continuously increasing. That was the nomological insight contained within the initial space, which continually entered Chen


    Heng¡¯s body through Philip¡¯s clone.


    tt was precisely because of this nomological insight that Chen Heng transformed once again in a short period and continued to climb upwards. This was very obvious after hebined it with his body.


    On the other hand, the backup n that Chen Heng had left behind was also working. Before this, Chen Heng had nted the Mark of Despair that he had researched in his own body. The function of the Mark of


    Despair was to stimte the hidden power in the bloodline in the shortest time, allowing the power of the person to achieve a leap in growth within a short period.


    This growth was not unlimited. It required a considerable amount of vitality to support it. Otherwise, the faster one¡¯s power grew, the faster one would die. Chen Heng¡¯s power was at a certain peak due to this Mark of


    Despair.


    As for his vitality, it was not a big problem for him. Just as he walked out of the Golden Dragon Tree, the vitality of the entire Golden Dragon Tree was brought out by Chen Heng and integrated into this body. Before


    this vitality was utterly exhausted, Chen Heng¡¯s strength would only be stronger and will not stop.


    This was the reason why Chen Heng had such strength. To a certain extent, he wasn¡¯t like what the Blue Knight and the Crimson Knight had thought. He had obtained his power through his talent, but he had taken a


    shortcut.


    Otherwise, if Chen Heng had followed the usual path and climbed step by step, he wouldn¡¯t have been a match for the Blue Knight in another ten years. Anyhow, there was no point talking about this anymore.


    ¡°This farce ends here.¡± Standing on top of his Imperial Beast, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was cold as he looked at the Blue Knight and the Crimson Knight before him.


    After the encounter, the Blue Knight and the Crimson knight looked embarrassed. The aura on their bodies gradually became weaker.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the Blue Knight suddenly became furious. ¡°Do you think you can win?¡± He was a little angry as if Chen Heng¡¯s contempt angered him. ¡°Even if you are stronger than me now, your current


    state probably won¡¯tst long. As long as you hold on for a while longer, your strength will decline. You will fail when you face the two of us!¡±


    He looked at Chen Heng and sneered as if he had already seen through the essence of Chen Heng¡¯s current state. After the battle just now, he had some understanding of Chen Heng¡¯s current state, so he naturally


    understood the situation.


    Chen Heng¡¯s current battle strength was powerful, but it could notst long. After a while, the power in his body would fall. It was already good enough that Chen Heng could hold on and not lose facing two great


    knights who were not weaker than him. The situation was still on their side.


    aturally, Chen Heng was very clear about this situation too. However, his expression remained unchanged as he said nomittally, ¡°Why do you think I let you enter Hechi Star?¡±


    ¡°Why did you let us enter Hechi Star?¡± The Blue Knight and Crimson Knight were stunned when they heard Chen Heng¡¯s words as they still did not understand what Chen Heng meant.


    However, they soon understood. A drastic change was urring on the horizon. Two suns came from the horizon and shone for tens of thousands of miles in the sky. A faint light shone and shrouded the surroundings.


    Then, the entire world darkened.


    Endless darkness covered everything. The radiance of the stars in the outside world and the starlight in the gxy had all disappeared. Only deep darkness was left before them, where the bottom could not be seen.


    The appearance of such a situation caused many people to feel panic and fear. They did not understand what had happened.


    ot only did the light disappear in the dark, but even the people¡¯s auras around them had also all disappeared. Either strong or weak auras had all disappeared. They had even lost their existence in the end, leaving no


    trace behind. It was as if they had lost their bodies. The meaning of existence had disappeared entirely, and they could not see or do anything.


    This was an extremely ufortable feeling, enough to drive people crazy. Then, a bright light appeared. Two suns appeared again in front of the Blue Knight and the others. People once again felt the meaning of


    existence again with the appearance of the suns. The Blue Knight and the others once again felt their existence and the return of power in their bodies.


    However, they did not feel happy but were terrified instead. The two suns started to rotate before them. An indifferent and boundless aura as vast and unfathomable as the world shrouded the surroundings, injecting


    at their bodies. Immediately, their bodies began to tremble instinctively, feeling great fear.


    People then realized that the two suns in the distance were not suns but a pair of indifferent and boundless eyes that exuded infinite coldness.


    Avast aura blotted out the sky and covered the sun, shrouding everything in the surroundings. In the void, there seemed to be a God standing there. His body was immeasurably huge. Even his eyes were as huge as


    stars, terrifying to the extreme. He appeared from the void and descended at this moment. That aura emitted and directly destroyed everything, suppressing everyone¡¯s aura.


    That figure walked out from the void and became real, turning into the figure of an old man. Philip appeared once again. He was still wearing the ck robe he had worn in the past. His expression was indifferent and


    calm, and his eyes seemed to be filled with the weight of a world, looking iparably terrifying.


    Bang!


    The world had drastically changed ever since he descended from the void. Waves of sounds spread out in this ce. A powerful force surged out in all directions and charged toward the outside world.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Red Lotus King?¡± It was only at this moment that people realized that person¡¯s identity.


    It was none other than the master of the Red Lotus Society, Philip, who was known as the Red Lotus King. He had appeared, fought with the Blue Knight, and chased him out a month ago. And now, when Hechi Star


    was again in danger, he appeared once again, just as everyone had expected.


    However, this time, the feeling of the Red Lotus King appearing once again was different. Although he still looked the same, the aura on his body was much more terrifying. He was as high and mighty as a God in the


    sky, so powerful that it was terrifying. No one dared to believe that he was a real person.


    Beside him, the Blue Knight and the others were already mighty. That kind of aura made people¡¯s hearts tremble. They did not dare to imagine the scene of him attacking with all his strength.


    However, even the Blue Knight and the others were nothingpared to the Red Lotus King before them. Like the world itself, it was heavy, terrifying, and powerful that one could even control his aura.


    The scene of the star being destroyed and the world being created and decaying kept appearing in his eyes. It made people feel as if they had experienced the life and death of the world and the ups and downs of the


    universe once again.


    ¡°Why is it so terrifying¡­¡± The Blue Knight¡¯s body began to tremble as if he had seen something unbelievable.


    It was not just him. The moment Philip appeared, everyone present, including the Blue Knight, began to tremble as if an incredible existence had descended and appeared beside them. Even the ck King¡¯s body was


    shaking, and his face could no longer maintain the indifferent expression of the past. He looked at Philip before him with a shocked expression.


    Only Chen Heng was still calm, standing alone on Red¡¯s back, looking around with a cold expression as if he wasn¡¯t affected by anything.


    The current Philip was indeed different from before. It was like saying that Philip¡¯s strength in the past could be seen. Any living being could feel his aura.


    In that case, Philip, at this moment, had already been sublimated. His existence seemed to have merged with the world. If he did not reach a certain level, even his existence would not be able to feel it, much less feel


    the terror of his own body.


    However, the more powerful a person was, the more things he could sense, and the more terrifying he felt. The ck King, the Blue Knight, and the others were like this. Their bodies and hearts trembled as they felt


    too many things. Even standing steadily was an extravagant hope, not to mention attacking.


    Before them, Philip slowly looked ahead with a pair of indifferent eyes, staring at the bodies of the Blue Knight and the others. In an instant, the destruction began. It was as if the power of the world had started to


    recover. The world began to exert its strength and press down together.


    Everyone began to tremble under this pair of eyes, feeling that a great terror was about to descend. The destruction began.


    ¡°No!¡± The Blue Knight¡¯s body emitted a roar of indignation from where he stood. In the end, his entire body shattered into a pile of minced meat and scattered.


    The Steel Knight and the Golden Knight followed after the Blue Knight. Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, the Steel Knight and the Golden Knight also let out a series of furious roars. All the strength in their bodies burst out,


    wanting to fight with their might. However, this was useless.


    Under those eyes, no matter how powerful the strength was, it was utterly insignificant, like a breeze blowing by. Their resistance was meaningless, directly turned into dust, and shattered..

 Chapter 544 - Peace

    <h4>Chapter 544 ¨C Peace</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the dust settled, a shocking scene began to take ce. When he merely waved his hand, the person in front of him began to copse spontaneously. It was as if the victim was under the pressure of the entire


    world. At this moment, his body directly exploded.


    This feeling was extremely terrifying. It gave one the feeling that the heavens and earth were suppressing him together, and he was being judged by the person in front of him.


    Without much hesitation, with just a nce, everything seemed to have been predestined. In front of them, the bodies of the Blue Knight and the others directly shattered, leaving not a single trace.


    Within the shattered flesh and blood, there were traces of divine brilliance, and within it, there seemed to be a huge amount of vitality, as if they were still alive.


    However, everyone present knew that these people in front of them could not be any more dead. At a nce, only the Crimson Knight and the ck King remained in their original spots. They were not affected much.


    Of these two people, the ck King naturally did not need to be mentioned. It was Chen Heng who deliberately let him go. As for the Crimson Knight, he was somewhat surprised.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, he came to a realization. That attack just now was purely out of instinct. To a certain extent, the power he exerted indirectly reflected the attitude of the world itself.


    Towards the Blue Knight¡¯s action of destroying the stars and destroying the existence of the world, the world would instinctively feel disgusted, thus directly relying on Philip¡¯s hand to carry out the reckoning.


    Under the great power of the world, no matter how the Blue Knight and the others struggled, they would be useless. They would not be able to escape the fate of dying.


    As for the Crimson Knight, she was an exception. One could see some things from their contact on the Qika Star back then. At least among the Five Knights, this Crimson Knight did not have a murderous personality.


    Although she loved fighting and was capable, she was not like the Pale Blue Knight.


    It was also because of this that the world consciousness did not have much preference for her. It instinctively let her go and only dealt her a heavy blow. Therefore, she did not die on the spot like the Blue Knight


    before.


    Of course, this did not change anything. After thinking through the situation, Chen Heng shook his head and waved his hand again. In front of him, a huge force condensed and turned into a solid seal, directly trapping


    the Crimson Knight within and locking her in.


    At this moment, the Crimson Knight could only watch silently and did not have the slightest strength to resist. Just now, even though Philip¡¯s attack did not kill her on the spot, it had left her with heavy injuries.


    Thus, even now, facing Chen Heng¡¯s actions, she did not have the slightest strength to resist. She could only obediently be locked in.


    A gentle breeze blew past, bringing waves of fresh air and a slight scent of blood. In front of Chen Heng, the Crimson Knight¡¯s armor slowly fell, and cracks gradually appeared on the mask originally covering her face.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, the Crimson mask shattered and then directly scattered, revealing a delicate and beautiful face. Unlike what ordinary people imagined, the Crimson Knight¡¯s face was not ugly, nor was it as


    rough and tough as imagined. Instead, she looked like a delicate woman.


    There, she met Chen Heng¡¯s gaze and fixed her eyes on Chen Heng as if she wanted to remember his appearance in her mind. Then, the vision in front of her disappeared, and the Crimson Knight waspletely


    suppressed, disappearing into nothingness.


    And with the disappearance of the Crimson Knight, this battle seemed to havee to an end.


    ¡°So¡­ So strong¡­¡±


    Beside him, the ck King fixed his gaze on Philip. The shock on his face had notpletely disappeared. At this moment, he looked at Philip¡¯s figure with a solemn expression.


    Before this, even though he had already known about Chen Heng¡¯s n, he had never thought that Philip¡¯s strength would be so powerful. Such powerful strength had already surpassed the limits of a king, reaching a


    higher level.


    Was this a level that an ordinary person could reach? At this moment, this thought couldn¡¯t help but sh through the ck King¡¯s mind.


    n his heart, the king of this world represented the peak battle strength of this world. However, Philip¡¯s performance before his eyes clearly surpassed that of a king.


    At least, the ck King thought that even when he was at his peak, he couldn¡¯t deal with the Blue Knight and the other four peak knights so easily. Most likely, he would have to go through a fierce battle before he could


    take them down.


    However, Philip in front of him was so casual, as if he did not use any strength at all. He easily did something that ordinary people could not do.


    How did he do it?


    The ck King¡¯s eyes were solemn. At this moment, various thoughts shed through his mind, and he had a deep look of doubt. However, no matter how doubtful he was, it had already happened right before him.


    After this, the Five Knights of the Round Table became history. From now on, there would be no more Five Knights.


    This would be history, and it would also be recorded in the annals of history as the rise of the Red Lotus King.


    n the Hechi Star, the originally solemn atmosphere began to dissipate. Some people began to cheer, feeling happy that the disaster had passed. Some people were in high spirits as if they could already enjoy the


    beautiful future.


    After this battle, the Five Knights of the Round Table had already be history and no longer existed. The people above Hechi Star would be the next overlord as the winner.


    The winner would gain everything. Everything that the Round Table upied now might belong to them in the future. Anyone who had ambition would feel excited when they thought about this. It felt like a fire was


    burning in their heart.


    n the manor of the Oriel family, when Malikado felt the aura of the Blue Knight and the others disappear and saw that scene through the satellite live broadcast, he heaved a sigh of relief. His heart was filled with joy.


    At this moment, his heart was filled with joy. Gunali¡¯s teacher was so powerful. In the past, he had never thought that Chen Heng would be such a terrifying figure.


    Looking at the previous situation, he could suppress thebined strength of the Blue Knight and Crimson Knight by himself. His strength could be ranked among the top even in the entire universe.


    With such a strong person as a backer, the future of the Oriel family was already foreseeable. As he thought of this, his mood could not help but be excited.


    However, after being excited, he immediately felt regret. He had also felt the strange phenomenon in the manor just now. There seemed to be changes on the Golden Dragon Tree in the garden.


    At this moment, the body of the Golden Dragon Tree was still burning, and its crown waspletely out of shape. .

 Chapter 545

    <h4>Chapter 545</h4> <h4>Chapter 545 ¨C The Star Alliance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Hechi Star area had been bustling with activity recently. Who knew how many outsiders had entered this ce recently.


    Of course, they didn¡¯te here without a purpose. Their main purpose was naturally the group of people from the Hechi Star area. To be precise, it was within the Hechi star area.


    The battle between Chen Heng and the others had already been spread out, and it was known by the nearby star areas. Communication in this world was very advanced, so it didn¡¯t take long for the news to spread.


    Therefore, the scene like before, after a period of fermentation, had already been spread out on arge scale, and it was known by the world. It was also because of this that the current scene was created.


    The Hechi Star became so lively. There were various wandering forces that attempted toe over and seek refuge, hoping to profit from the changes in the situation and be one of the rulers of the next era.


    There were alsorge forces like the Southern Alliance that wished toe over and make friends. At the very least, no one was willing to offend arge faction like the Hechi Star.


    Even if they could not form a good rtionship with them, they had to establish a good rtionship with them, at least actively. Otherwise, they would not be able to feel at ease.


    This time, the factions that came the most were those with a good rtionship with the Round Table. Some of the factions simply became the subordinates of the Round Table. Hence, when they saw that the Five


    nights of the Round Table were about to copse, they immediately ran over and attempted to surrender to the new overlord.


    This group of people was also the most active because they were too deeply tied to the Round Table. Their rtionship was too deep. Therefore, once the new overlord came to power, it was hard to say whether they


    would be liquidated together.


    Because of this, these people were the most active in recent times. All kinds of precious gifts were desperately sent over to connect with Chen Heng and the others.


    During this period, Malikado met many of these people. There was no other way. Chen Heng and the ck King¡¯s status were too high. As they naturally would not show their faces in front of ordinary people.


    Even if those people wanted to meet Chen Heng and the others, they would not have the chance. Therefore, these people settled for the second-best and found Malikado.


    At some point, the rtionship between Malikado and Chen Heng was exposed. Even the news that his daughter was Chen Heng¡¯s student was leaked.


    Of course, in reality, this news was leaked by Malikado in the past to attract the attention of others and at the same time to show the ability and status of his family.


    But now, Malikado somewhat hated the decision he made in the past. There was no other reason. It was just that he was too annoyed. Those forces that came to Hechi Star were simply all-pervasive. In order to


    establish a connection with him, it could be said that they would do anything.


    Sometimes, if Malikado saw them, it would be fine. But if he didn¡¯t, the other party would disturb the rest of the Oriel family. All the members of the Oriel family, even their distant friends and rtives, were harassed.


    All kinds of temptations and tricks wereid out in front of them during this period. Even the reputation of the Oriel family was affected. Many members of the Oriel family couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. They even


    came to the side of the Oriel family and made up ideas for him.


    All these things made Malik extremely annoyed. There was no way to stop it. Under such circumstances, how could he be in a good mood?


    Of course, this was an exaggerated treatment. Under most circumstances, they would not be treated like this. After all, on this Hechi Star, there were not many people and forces that could truly form a rtionship


    with Chen Heng and the others.


    eedless to say, the ck King had just recovered from his silence. Not to mention his family and friends, even many of his former followers had died.


    He waspletely alone. Even if one wanted to curry favor with him, one would not know where to start. However, it was said that recently, with the news of the ck King¡¯s recovery spreading, many people who


    imed to be descendants of the ck King¡¯s followers came to various ces, hoping to find the glory of their ancestors and follow the ck King again.


    However, how much of this was true and how much was fake was unknown. In any case, at the moment, except for a few people, the ck King did not pay attention to most people. In total, he did not appear a few


    times.


    As for Chen Heng¡¯s side, naturally, there was no need to say much. The main contacts in Hechi Star were all focused on the Malikado family. As for the others, they did not have any connections at all.


    n the past, he had many acquaintances on Qika Star, but that ce was too far away from here. Even if one from the star knew the news of Chen Heng, one would not be able to make it in time. For the time being, he


    would not be disturbed.


    Only Philip, one of the three, had a big target. After all, before Chen Heng possessed him, he had not only been active on Hechi Star for hundreds of years, but he also had a huge force under him.


    n addition, judging from the previous battle, Philip¡¯s strength was well-deserved to be the strongest. It was suspected that he had already reached the level of a king.


    it was precisely because of this that Philip was the one who suffered the most harassment among the three of them.


    Originally, the Red Lotus Society had been hiding in the entire Hechi Star. Even after hundreds of years had passed, they still hid very well. There was not the slightest trace of them being discovered. Even though the


    ¡®ed Lotus Society had caused many victims in the past, no one had ever been able to find one of the Red Lotus Society¡¯s headquarters.


    Although Philip had previously revealed part of the Red Lotus Society¡¯s secrets and allowed outsiders to go there to receive sacrifices, the location of the Red Lotus Society¡¯s headquarters was still a big secret. No one


    else knew about it other than a small number of the Red Lotus Society¡¯s elites.


    However, with the recent addition of various factions and the enthusiasm of such people, various Red Lotus Society¡¯s headquarters had been forcefully dug out and exposed.


    tt was also because of this that during this period, the expressions of Keo and Tarilo, who were in charge of the Red Lotus Society, did not look too good.


    Still, under the current circumstances, it did not matter if the Red Lotus Society¡¯s base was exposed. After all, Philip was currently the number one powerhouse in Hechi Star. It was more likely that he was the number


    one powerhouse. He was the only king in this world.


    Even if the Red Lotus Society¡¯s base was exposed, who would dare to cause trouble? Were they not afraid that Philip would p them to death with a single p?


    Therefore, they weren¡¯t afraid that those people woulde looking for trouble. They were truly afraid that Philip felt that they were ipetent.


    How long had it been since Philip retired and they took charge of the Red Lotus Society¡¯s Headquarters? The Red Lotus Society¡¯s headquarters had been exposed one by one in this short period. To a certain extent,


    didn¡¯t this mean that they were ipetent?


    They didn¡¯t know whether Philip would be angry or not had he learned about this. This was exactly what they were worried about.


    But in reality, their worries didn¡¯t exist. At this moment, Philip was already in the initial space, continuing his transformation. The world aura on Philip¡¯s body was bing more and more obvious, and his emotions


    had long beenpletely obliterated.


    From the current situation, unless Keo and Torino did something that endangered the world, Philip would only be able to attack and take them down under the instinctive senses of the world¡¯s consciousness.


    Otherwise, no matter how much mess they caused, Philip would not be angry, and he would not do anything about it. Of course, even though Philip would not be angry about it, it would be a pity if the Red Lotus


    Society was messed up because of it.


    This gxy was simply too big. Based on the vastness of this world, if one wanted to fully enjoy the resources of this world and profit from this world, then relying on one person alone wasn¡¯t enough.


    A strong person could destroy the world, destroy a or even a starfield instantly. But to manage a or a starfield, one needed a huge team.


    Because of this, Chen Heng did not n to obliterate the Red Lotus Society¡¯s team. In fact, Chen Heng was already preparing to establish a force that belonged to himself in the near future.


    This world was very big, and its resources were also very abundant. Some of the resources even had a great effect on Chen Heng himself. For example, the evolution stones could increase and strengthen a person¡¯s


    true spirit and speed up cultivation.


    There were also secret treasures like the initial stone tablet, unimaginable to ordinary people. It would be too much of a pity if he gave up.


    It was also because of this that Chen Heng was prepared to establish his own team in this world to help him continuously obtain the resources of this world. Looking at the future, he would leave, but his clone Philip


    would be able to stay behind.


    With Philip around, the team he left behind would be able to survive for a long time. They could even rece the previous round table gatherings and be the overlord of this world.


    At that time, the world would be under Chen Heng¡¯s control, and he would continuously provide all sorts of resources. And to build such a force and an organization it wasn¡¯t enough for just one person.


    Hence, it required the addition of various forces. Philip¡¯s Red Lotus Society, the so-called followers of the ck King, and the Oriel family that Chen Heng controlled were all decent forces.


    Chen Heng was prepared to form a brand newposition tobine these forces. This intention had just been expressed, and it was quicklypleted.


    In the end, the strong decide everything in this world. As long as the top three, Chen Heng and the others, decided, the other obstacles would not exist.


    And among the three, the ck King did not object to this and was even somewhat interested. Philip was Chen Heng¡¯s clone, so there was naturally no problem.


    Therefore, a consensus could be reached very quickly. As for Malikado and the others, they did not have too many opinions on this.


    Afterbining the three powerful forces to form a force, this force would be the most powerful in the gxy in the future. It would rece the current Round Table and be the next ruler of the starry sky. They


    were naturally willing to join such a lineup.


    Hence, a brand new force appeared very quickly. The three forcesbined, and the new force was called the Star Alliance.


    Even though it had just been born, the power within it was not weak. The top powerhouses included Chen Heng, the ck King, and Philip, now known as the Red Lotus King.


    Each of these three people was the top existence in the gxy. If one of them were taken out alone, their power would be above the past Five Knights.


    There were some powerhouses from the Red Lotus Society, the Oriel family, and the ck King¡¯s followers to fill in in the middle level. They seemed to be mighty andpetent.


    As for the powerhouses of the new generation, there were also existences like Gunali and Lu Yao, who was the reincarnation of the Golden King, as representatives.


    A brand new force had been formed. At this moment, everyone had a premonition. With the establishment of the Star Alliance, the sh between the old and new overlords in the gxy would soon begin.


    The sh between the Round Table and the Star Alliance would soon begin. And in reality, it was indeed so. The Star Alliance¡¯s power had begun to expand outward in just a year.


    After that, the entire Star Alliance¡¯s power expanded in the gxy, continuously seizing the gxies from the Round Table.


    As for the challenge from the Star Alliance, the Round Table was powerless to retaliate. This was something that could not be helped.


    After the Five Knights of the Round Table died and only the Twilight Knight was left, the top forces of the Round Table Association were seriously insufficient. It was simply not enough to resist the newly born Star


    Alliance.


    egarding this, everyone reached a consensus. The newly born Star Alliance would rece the previous round table, bing the next overlord of the gxy. At that time, everything that was now would be cleansed,


    bing a brand new structure.


    After realizing this, the people became even crazier. In the gxy, many people who were dissatisfied with the rule of the Round Table moved forward one after another. They came to the location of the Star Alliance,


    the Hechi Starfield, and joined the Star Alliance there.


    nan instant, the entire Hechi star area became extremely lively. It was as if the time the ck King ruled this star area at his peak. This was something that no one had expected.


    n the past, the Hechi Star was the core of the Hechi Starfield. It was the home of the ck King as well his followers. Therefore, it was extremely prosperous. It was the most prosperous ce in the Hechi Starfield at


    that time.


    After a long period of silence, the Hechi Star had a new vitality and once again became the center of the Hechi Starfield.


    ff the Star Alliance sessfully overthrew the Round Table and became the next overlord of the gxy, it could even be said that this ce would be the core of the entire starry sky.


    At that time, the Hechi Starfield would be even more prosperous than before. It would be even more prosperous than when it was at its peak. Even just thinking about that scene would make people feel excited.


    On the other hand, there were also many powerhouses who came to seek refuge.


    In the past, the Round Table ruled this gxy for thousands of years in the past. During those thousands of years, the Round Table provoked countless enemies. Especially with the domineering style of the five knights,


    it was even more so.


    Just like the Blue Knight. He had once wreaked havoc in many star areas, ughtering the stars whenever he moved and massacring the people of an entire star area.


    This style alone was enough to cause the Round Table to provoke countless enemies. Countless people the Blue Knight had once harmed hid in the starry sky. Just like Tarilo on the Hechi star, she was one of them.


    In the past, they were limited by their strength and did not dare to denounce the Round Table, which was still at its peak. Therefore, they could only hide and wait for an opportunity.


    After the Round Table fell, these people had all stood up this time. At this juncture, they either joined the Star Alliance directly and became part of Chen Heng¡¯s forces, or they directly attacked the Round Table¡¯s base


    and caused destruction everywhere. For a time, the entire gxy seemed to be very lively.


    The Star Alliance¡¯s momentum was great, and it seemed to have the momentum of overthrowing the Round Table Association and bing the overlord of the gxy.


    Two years had passed. At this time, some people who Chen Heng did not expect came to Hechi Star to visit him.


    ¡°People from the Qika Federation?¡±


    Chen Heng sat quietly on the throne in the spacious and gorgeous hall. He looked at Malikado in front of him and suddenly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In front of Chen Heng, Malikado¡¯s expression was very respectful. At this moment, after two years had passed, with Chen Heng¡¯s help, he had sessfully advanced one step further. Now, he had already reached the


    Fifth Rank. Even in the entire Star Alliance, he could be considered to be in the middle.


    Relying on his rtionship with Chen Heng, as well as his rather good talent, he held quite a lot of authority in the newly born Star Alliance. He could be considered to be a popr figure in recent times.


    ¡°The people of the Qika Federation have already sent out envoys. However, due to the distance being too far away, they have only arrived at this moment.¡±


    Standing in front of Chen Heng, Malikado spoke, exining some of the origins. As it turned out, as the ce where Chen Heng came from, the Qika Federation had long noticed the news of Chen Heng.


    In reality, from the battle between Chen Heng and the Crimson Knight, the Qika Federation had paid special attention to the siblings, Chen Heng and Lu Yao, and even held hope.


    At that time, Chen Heng had already disyed his strength. At that time, he would be able to fight with the Crimson Knight¡¯s clone, and his strength would be the best in the entire Qika Federation.


    Lu Yao was not bad either. She was the reincarnation of the Golden King, and she had the hope of reaching the level of a Five Knight in the future. It was precise because of this that the Qika Federation paid close


    attention to Chen Heng and his sister.


    Even though Chen Heng was suspected of having died in the battle with the Crimson Knight, and The Round Table association was also hunting lu Yao, Theoretically speaking, it was extremely difficult for her to


    survive. However, this didn¡¯t change the attention of the Qika Federation.


    After all, anything was possible for someone at Chen Heng¡¯s level. Not to mention that Chen Heng¡¯s body had not been found. Even if his body had been found, it was possible that he would return and still be alive. Also,


    there was the fact that Lu Yao was the reincarnation of the Golden King..

 Chapter 546 - Envoys of the Qika Federation

    <h4>Chapter 546 ¨C Envoys of the Qika Federation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Due to the various problems left over from the past, the Qika Federation was constantly yearning for top powerhouses. It was precisely because of this that they maintained an extraordinary level of attention toward


    Chen Heng and his sister. Hence, they immediately noticed when Chen Heng¡¯s information came out.


    n fact, among the forces that had received news of the battle between Chen Heng and the Blue Knight, the Qika Federation was the fastest to react. They immediately sent out envoys and prepared toe into


    contact with Chen Heng almost the moment the news of the battle came out.


    However, because the distance between the stars was too huge, the Qika Federation would not be able to rush here immediately even if they used all their means to receive the news.


    egardless of how Lu Yao and the others were able to arrive easily at the Hechi Starfield through the teleportation array, in reality, those who were able to construct a teleportation array and achieverge-scale


    teleportation were still a minority even within the entire gxy.


    Lu Yao was able to do so because she had Ye Zi, the former follower of the Golden King, by her side. As the follower of the former Gold King, Ye Zi might not be particrly powerful, but she possessed something that


    others could not imagine ¨C the various inheritances of the previous Golden King.


    The inheritance of a king was an extremely rare thing for others, but it was something that Ye Zipletely possessed. It was precisely because of this, coupled with her extraordinary talent, that she was able to grasp


    the skill of teleportation arrays.


    Yet, no one else had the ability to do so like her. This was especially so for a small faction like the Qika Federation, which hadn¡¯t even produced a single sixth rank existence. To the Qika Federation, they had no way of


    using the teleportation arrays to reach the Hechi Starfield directly. Hence, being able to arrive this time was already the result of their all-out effort.


    However, they didn¡¯t expectpletely new development in the matter, even though their actions were already swift, and they had arrived at the Hechi Starfield within a few years.


    When they had set off from the Qika Federation, Chen Heng had merely fought against the Blue Knight and disyed the strength equivalent to the Five knights. However, by the time they arrived here, even the Five


    nights had already been eradicated and turned into the dust of history.


    Chen Heng himself had revealed a power that could suppress the Five Knights and wasparable to a king. This level of change was something they had not expected. Even now, the Star Alliance had already been


    established. A small force like the Qika Federation could not even be ranked in the Star Alliance.


    if it were not because the Qika Federation was once the hometown of Chen Heng and Lu Yao, Malikado probably would not have mentioned it here on purpose and would have directly ignored it instead.


    ¡°The Qika Federation¡­¡± Sitting on the throne and listening to Malikado¡¯s words, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought as he recalled some things.


    He had many memories of the past in the Qika Federation. Those people and things that hade into contact with him were most likely still living well on the Qika Star. He just didn¡¯t know how those people had


    be. Were they still there? Had they be better or worse? Chen Heng¡¯s mood fluctuated a little as this thought shed through his mind.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Malikado¡¯s voice sounded once again.


    Chen Heng looked at Malikado as if he was listening to his words.


    ¡°The envoys from the Qika Federation said they have information about your parents¡­¡± Malikado still said it after he met Chen Heng¡¯s gaze and hesitated for a moment.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression immediately changed. He was a traveler from the outside world. The parents of this world were not his birth parents in the strict sense. But they were still the parents of his body no matter


    what. In the past, the parents of this body were good to him. That kind of care and doting they¡¯ve given to Chen Heng was real and came from the bottom of their heart.


    Yet now, the news of his former parents was right before him. Chen Heng could not remain indifferent. So, he thought for a moment and finally nodded. ¡°Let them in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Malikado secretly heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words. Then, he hurriedly nodded and retreated.


    He moved very quickly. In just a moment, the envoys from the Qika Star rushed over. During this process, Lu Yao received the news and rushed over, staying in the main hall with Chen Heng. There was anticipation on


    her face as she wanted to know the news about her parents. Therefore, she rushed over as soon as she received the news.


    Soon, while they were waiting, an envoy from the Qika Federation walked up. Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, a vaguely familiar woman walked into the main hall and stood in front of Chen Heng and Lu Yao.


    It was a woman wearing a red dress. Although there were some changes, her face was still vaguely familiar. Chen Heng could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°Jiang Wen¡­¡± Chen Heng stared at the woman before him before finally saying her name.


    Even though a few years had passed, her appearance had not changed much. She was still the same as before, but she had be a lot more mature.


    Jiang Wen was Chen Heng¡¯s teammate when he was still in Qika Star. At that time, Chen Heng was working under the ck Dream Group, serving as the Guardian of an area. Jiang Wen was one of his team members at


    that time. Their rtionship was quite harmonious, and she had witnessed many things about him. To Chen Heng, this person was one of his memories in Qika Star.


    Sitting on the throne, Chen Heng looked at Jiang Wen, who was still the same as before, but now she was much more mature. When Chen Heng left Qika Star, she was still a young girl, but now she was grown and tall.


    It looked like she was going to be a big sister soon.


    ¡°Captain¡­¡± Jiang Wen was still a little nervous looking at Chen Heng.


    It was not until Chen Heng recognized her and called out her name that she let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    The other people from Qika Star stood behind Jiang Wen and could not help but let out a sigh of relief. Under normal circumstances, with Jiang Wen¡¯s identity, it was naturally not enough for her to appear in such a


    critical mission.


    However, based on their investigation, they found out that Jiang Wen was once Chen Heng¡¯s subordinate and had a good rtionship with Chen Heng. Therefore, they specially brought Jiang Wen over and arranged


    for her to be on the team. From the results, this decision was the right one.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Chen Heng nced at the people behind Jiang Wen, then looked at Jiang Wen before nodding and chatting with her.


    They talked about their past experiences and some of the things that had happened. During this process, Chen Heng¡¯s attitude was very calm. Although he wasn¡¯t too friendly, he didn¡¯t appear cold either. This attitude


    made the people around him heave a sigh of relief.


    After a long while, Jiang Wen retreated and let the others walk up. Strictly speaking, these people were the true envoys of the Qika Federation. As for Jiang Wen, she was only used to draw connections.


    ¡°| heard that you have news about my parents?¡± Sitting on the throne, Chen Heng looked at the people before him. He asked directly and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The old man in the lead appeared very respectful among the envoys of the Qika Federation. He was also straightforward when he heard Chen Heng¡¯s words.


    He immediately took out a video and yed it in front of Chen Heng and Lu Yao. As the video was yed, the scene revealed was very familiar to Chen Heng and Lu Yao. It was an empty vi area, none other than


    where Chen Heng and Lu Yao had lived before they left Qika Star.


    They had not seen each other for a few years. From the looks of it, the area had be much more prosperous. Many more buildings were around, and even the security had be much stricter.


    After so many years, Chen Heng was still fine when he saw this familiar ce again. However, Lu Yao seemed a little excited beside him, but she did not say anything.


    No one said anything but silently watched the video in front of them. Then, a middle-aged couple appeared in the video. They were like an average couple, living in this area and going through the daily chores.


    ¡°Dad, Mom!¡± Lu Yao could not help but speak, looking at the two people in the video. Her eyes had unknowingly turned red.


    The middle-aged couple in the video was none other than Chen Heng and his parents. Judging from the situation in the video, they had aged a lot after a few years and had some white hair on their heads. However,


    they were still healthy and living in the same area.


    Soon, the video ended. The old man¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°This is the video uploaded from Qika Star. It has been about a year since then.¡±


    The old man¡¯s expression was very respectful. At this moment, he said, ¡°Your parents have been living very well there since the two of you left. They are under our protection, and no one will disturb them.¡±


    Not long after Chen Heng and Lu Yao left, Chen Heng¡¯s initial arrangement was discovered. Then, the Qika Federation followed the traces left behind by Chen Heng and found his parents in a particr secret realm.


    After that, the people of the Qika Federation did not make a public announcement. But Instead, they protected Chen Heng¡¯s parents adequately and ced them in the same area as before, until now.


    ¡°Your parents are living very well.¡± The old man continued, ¡°Although we did not make a public announcement to prevent the people of the Round Table from finding out, we still supported them ording to your


    previous treatment and let them live in silence.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded. Based on Chen Heng¡¯s and Lu Yao¡¯s situation, if his parents were to reveal themselves, it would cause some trouble. The people of the Round Table alone would be somewhat unable to deal with it.


    After all, although Chen Heng had already hidden, Lu Yao was still being hunted down by the people of the Round Table at that time.


    If people were to find out that Chen Heng¡¯s and Lu Yao¡¯s parents were still alive, people would most likely want to use this to make a fuss and even threaten Lu Yao into submission. Under such circumstances, the Qika


    Federation¡¯s actions were understandable and could even be correct.


    ¡°Before we rushed over, we learned about your past.¡± The old man continued to speak with a respectful expression. ¡°Most of your friends from the past are still around, still on the Qika Star.¡± He also provided videos of


    some of Chen Heng¡¯s friends from the past as he spoke.


    Chen Heng was silent for a moment seeing this, then he nodded, ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±


    The Qika Federation had indeed done an excellent job. Even though they had not done anything to help Chen Heng and Lu Yao back then, it was not their fault. After all, with their abilities back then, if they had dared


    to get involved in the matter between Lu Yao and the Round Table, they would most likely have faced a disaster.


    On the other hand, they found Chen Heng¡¯s parents, but they did not hand them over to the Round Table for reward. Instead, they secretly hid them. This was already very rare. If it were another organization, they


    would most likely hand them over directly in exchange for some benefits.


    Although, they would do this most likely because they had the intention to specte, hoping that Chen Heng and Lu Yao would be able to turn the tables and bring them even greater returns. However, even if they had


    such intentions, what they had done could not be denied.


    Therefore, Chen Heng finally nodded and gave them what they wanted. He made a promise in front of Malikado and the old man that he would allow the Qika Federation to join the Star Alliance. In the future, they


    would be able to control a starfield that initially belonged to the Round Table.


    Simrly, he would arrange the privileges and resources that initially belonged to the Oriel family, the Red Lotus Association, and a small number of other factions for the Qika Federation to enjoy together. This could


    be said to be the best treatment at this moment.


    The Qika Federation was walking before many other factions instantly. They received the same preferential treatment as the Oriel family, the Red Lotus Association, and other factions that had joined early in the


    morning. This was something that many people dreamed of. The Qika Federation hade all the way here for the same reason.


    After obtaining Chen Heng¡¯s promise, everyone present who came from the Qika Federation, including the old man and Jiang Wen, revealed looks of joy. They were thrilled.


    A momentter, Chen Heng let the Qika envoys leave first to discuss the specific conditions with Malikado.


    As for Jiang Wen, she was left alone by Chen Heng to ask about some things. ¡°How is the ck Dream Group doing now?¡± Chen Heng took Jiang Wen for a walk in a quiet courtyard and then asked..

 Chapter 547 - Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 547</h4> <h4>Chapter 547 ¨C Surrender</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The ck Dream Group was a name that Chen Heng could not avoid. In other ces, it would be fine, but in this world, when Chen Heng¡¯s rise was mentioned, it was impossible to avoid the ck Dream Group.


    This force was not strong at all in the entire gxy. It was just an ordinary small force. It could only dominate a small ce like the Qika Federation. Even for the current Round Table, such a small force was nothing


    and could easily blow up arge number of people, not to mention the current Star Alliance.


    However, this small force had produced a figure like Chen Heng. Chen Heng had once walked out from the ck Dream Group and left a deep mark. It wasn¡¯t just Chen Heng, but even Jiang Wen was once a member of


    the ck Dream Group. She was once the direct descendant of a high-ranking official.


    However, so much time had passed since then. What had this faction be? Chen Heng was very curious about this.


    ¡°The ck Dream Group still exists, and it¡¯s developing quite well because of you, captain.¡± Jiang Wen deliberated on her words and then carefully said.


    Her words surprised Chen Heng. Does the ck Dream Group still exist? What Chen Heng had done back then couldn¡¯t be small. After all, not only did he kill many people in the Round Table, but he also directly


    defeated the Crimson Knight avatar that had descended back then, significantly losing the Round Table¡¯s face.


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s thoughts, even if the Round Table did not liquidate the ck Dream Group because of him, it would at least be affected, causing its development to be moreplex after that. However,


    from Jiang Wen¡¯s words, it seemed that the ck Dream Group not only still existed today but had even developed quite well.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Crimson Knight¡­¡± Jiang Wen met Chen Heng¡¯s somewhat puzzled gaze and said some things about the past.


    It turned out that the Crimson Knight had specially instructed the forces of the Round Table stationed on Qika Star not to make things difficult for the ck Dream Group and had even given them some benefits. This


    was the Crimson Knight¡¯s reward to Chen Heng back then.


    ¡°The Crimson Knight had admired you very much back then. Even though your avatar had fallen on Qika Star, she did not take revenge but had even specially instructed that no one was allowed to make things difficult


    for us.¡± Jiang Wen nced at Chen Heng before speaking cautiously.


    ¡°The Crimson Knight, huh¡­¡± Hearing Jiang Wen¡¯s words, Chen Heng was stunned before nodding his head.


    This indeed seemed to be the work of a Crimson Knight. Everyone in this world was different. Even though they were the Five Knights, their personalities were very different.


    If the person on the Qika Star was not the Crimson Knight but a Blue Knight, then Chen Heng reckoned that the ck Dream Group, his parents, and friends, and the entire Qika Federation would not be able to protect


    him. He would be directly killed and turned into dust in the gxy.


    As for the Crimson Knight, her personality was significantly different from that of the Blue Knight. Thinking about it carefully, perhaps it was precisely that Chen Heng¡¯s parents could survive without being greatly


    disturbed.


    After all, with the Round Table¡¯s influence, the Qika Federation would not be able to conceal it for too long if they wanted to find them. They might even hand over Chen Heng¡¯s parents and family members as they


    cannot withstand the tremendous pressure and temptation from the Round Table. The reason why this did not happen was precisely because of the Crimson Knight.


    With this thought in mind, Chen Heng fell into deep thought. He thought of the Crimson Knight. She gave Chen Heng a pretty good impressionpared to the other people in the Round Table. At the very least, Chen


    Heng did not feel much hostility from her, nor did he think of the bloody smell of ughtering the stars when she moved. There was only pure fighting will on her body and nothing else.


    The Crimson Knight was the only one who had faced Philip head-on but survived that attack in that battle, which meant something. This knight was different from the other knights. The Crimson Knight was still in the


    seal at this moment, suppressed by Chen Heng in the Star Alliance¡¯s headquarters within Hechi Star.


    After pondering for a moment, Chen Heng raised his head again and looked at Jiang Wen. They talked about many things. Chen Heng also learned about some of his former friends from Jiang Wen.


    In the past, Liu Rou, who was responsible for investing in Chen Heng and digging out Chen Heng, had already left Qika star and headed to other star areas.


    ¡°Her ability is strong. Now, she has already left ck Dream Group and established another force on her own.¡± A different expression appeared on Jiang Wen¡¯s face as she spoke.


    Chen Heng nodded, hearing this. This was indeed Liu Rou¡¯s personality. From what he understood, Liu Rou¡¯s personality was initially strong. She could leave the ck Dream Group as long as the conditions were


    suitable.


    As for the original leader of the ck Dream Group, Dongfang Xiong had already retired. This incident started after Chen Heng left Qika Star, and a few days had already passed. He seemed to be afraid of being


    affected by Chen Heng¡¯s incident. Hence he chose to retire, not expose himself to the eyes of others.


    He still had a lot of influence just a few years after his retirement. After all, he was still a fifth rank powerhouse at his peak. However, even he would not have thought that Chen Heng would be like this after a few


    years. Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help but smile.


    After chatting with Jiang Wen for a while, until the sky gradually darkened, Chen Heng and Jiang Wen stopped reminiscing. After that, they got someone to bring Jiang Wen down to rest.


    Soon, Chen Heng was the only one left in the vast courtyard. He looked at the gxy and the boundlessnd before him.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s time to go back¡­¡± He stood alone in the same ce and looked at the gxy in the distance. Then, this thought shed through his mind.


    In the distance, the appearance of Qika Star seemed to appear before his eyes, as dazzling as before. Many of Chen Heng¡¯s old friends were there. Of course, there were also the parents of his body. He left these traces


    behind in this world no matter what was said, and it could not be denied or cut off.


    And counting the time, several years had already passed. Therefore, Chen Heng nned to bring Lu Yao back to Qika Star. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to do anything else. He just wanted to go back to the parents of this


    body. Otherwise, staying in the Qika Federation wasn¡¯t a solution.


    Chen Heng and Lu Yao¡¯s identities were already different now. Suppose his parents continued to stay in the Qika Federation. Who knew when they would be captured by someone and used as ckmail. This was a


    hidden danger. If possible, it would be better to solve it. Otherwise, there would be some trouble in the future. This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. Of course, before that, he still had other things to do.


    The next day, the sun shone on the earth, illuminating the surrounding.


    Early that morning, Chen Heng arrived at the depths of the Hechi star, a ce filled with seals. This was the depths of the Hechi Star, an extremely deep and difficult to find the area. Densely packed runes flickered,


    illuminating the surroundings, appearing exceptionally bright. These runes were the foundation of the magic formation on the Hechi Star.


    After that battle, Chen Heng and the ck King did not idle around in the following few years. In addition to their cultivation, they had also strengthened the Hechi Star¡¯s magic formation, making the defense of this


    star even more indestructible. And this was the core, the strongest and most sturdy ce within the Hechi Star.


    Usually, no one would be able to enter this ce if it weren¡¯t for the permission of Chen Heng and the ck King. And here, a figure appeared. Chen Heng looked forward. A figure was drawn out and disyed before


    his eyes among the dense runes before him.


    tt was a figure that looked like a woman. Her entire body was covered in runes as if she was in a state of silence. The sky full of runes shrouded her,pletely suppressing all the power in her body, causing her to


    remain in stillness. Even if she had mighty power, she could not use it.


    This was none other than the Crimson Knight. This once iparably mighty knight had been suppressed here after the battle back then. She had never been able to find a chance to escape.


    n reality, she did not have much of a chance. This was the origin of the magic formation in Hechi Star, and it was also the ce with the most tenacious defense.


    Even when the Crimson Knight was at her peak, she was utterly helpless and could not do much against the magic formation¡¯s suppression, not to mention now. After the Crimson Knight was suppressed, this ce had


    been empty for several years.


    [t wasn¡¯t until Chen Heng¡¯s arrival that things began to change. The sky was filled with runes, but this ce began to change with Chen Heng¡¯s arrival. Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, the runes before him exploded, and all


    kinds of changes unfolded automatically, revealing the appearance of the Crimson Knight.


    Very quickly, as the suppression of the runes disappeared, the aura belonging to the Crimson Knight once again appeared. She slowly opened her eyes. A powerful aura was released and exposed. If it were in the


    outside world, it would be able to easily cause changes to the celestial phenomena and even the entire star.


    However, this aura was directly suppressed under the magic formation¡¯s enormous power and did not cause any changes. Yet, the Crimson Knight just looked at Chen Heng¡¯s figure and did not care about this.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She looked at Chen Heng before her solemnly as if she were facing a great enemy.


    ¡°How does it feel to be suppressed here for two years?¡± Chen Heng did not reply to the Crimson Knight¡¯s words but just looked at her and smiled before speaking softly.


    ¡°If you want to know, you can try it yourself.¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the Crimson Knight frowned, and her expression was a little sour, ¡°If you came here just to mock me, then there¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Chen Heng shook his head, his face still carrying a gentle smile, ¡°I came here this time not to mock you but to thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank me?¡± The Crimson Knight was stunned as she didn¡¯t expect this oue.


    Chen Heng nodded, then he directly transmitted the message into the Crimson Knight¡¯s mind. For existence like them, many messages didn¡¯t need to be transmitted by voice. They could use their true spirit power to


    scan the message directly. The speed was much faster than verbalmunication. In just an instant, the Crimson Knight understood Chen Heng¡¯s meaning.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I just don¡¯t have the habit of attacking the weak.¡± She looked at Chen Heng before saying seriously.


    ¡°No matter what, just this alone is enough.¡± Chen Heng still had a smile on his face, and he said, ¡°I will let you go and give you two choices as a token of appreciation.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The Crimson Knight¡¯s eyes flickered. She seemed a little surprised but did not say anything. She just looked at Chen Heng quietly, waiting for his answer.


    ¡°The first choice is for you to leave directly.¡± Chen Heng smiled and then said, ¡°You leave directly from here. You can go anywhere you want.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if I go back?¡± The Crimson Knight said coldly and interrupted.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Chen Heng smiled and then shook his head. ¡°Before you leave, the Round Table will be destroyed.¡±


    Although Chen Heng himself didn¡¯t care about some things, others would. If Chen Heng let the Crimson Knight go out of gratitude and returned to the Round Table, it would be against him and the others. A peak sixth


    rank powerhouse could unleash such strength on the battlefield. With Chen Heng and the others not making a move, it could be said that they had wiped out the entire alliance.


    If the Crimson Knight returned to the Round Table, then the Star Alliance would suffer many casualties in pacifying the round table. Who knew how many people did not need to die and how many families would fall


    apart. There might even be Chen Heng¡¯s friends and some acquaintances among them. Therefore, Chen Heng would not do such a thing.


    If the Crimson Knight made such a choice, even though Chen Heng would not break the contract, he would dy the time for the Crimson Knight to leave. Only when the Round Table was indeed destroyed and the


    Twilight Knight waspletely suppressed would the Crimson Knight be able to regain her freedom and walk on thisnd again.


    The war would have already ended, and everything would have been settled by then. At that time, even if the Crimson Knight were free again, it would not matter.


    Naturally, the Crimson Knight understood this as well. She was silent, then she nodded and continued, ¡°What¡¯s the second choice?¡±


    ¡°The second choice¡­¡± Chen Heng nced at the Crimson Knight, then he smiled and said, ¡°You will join the Star Alliance and be one of us. In return, you will also witness a brand new world and witness all the


    wonderful things that you have never experienced before.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful things that I have never experienced before?¡± The Crimson Knight could not help but smile, hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words. She appeared to be a little careless and also a little disdainful.


    As the peak powerhouse of this world, she had already seen all the scenery that she could witness. She had already experienced all kinds of wonderful things in this world, so how could there be anything that she had


    never experienced? Perhaps there were some things and mysteries in this world that even the Crimson Knight had never touched, but there were not many.


    Therefore, the Crimson Knight was unconcern about Chen Heng¡¯s words and did not think much about it. However, she was stunned the next moment.


    Before her, a Golden Gate suddenly opened. Light shone, and the aura of the world origin was emitted. A shocking scene unfolded before her eyes. Behind Chen Heng, a river ran through the void and the entire area.


    Like the sun, stars were flickering, emitting light and darkness within that river, exuding the radiance of the world. These stars shockingly represented different worlds.


    ¡°T-This is¡­¡± Immediately, the Crimson Knight was stunned. She looked at Chen Heng with shock.


    As a peak powerhouse of this world, the Crimson Knight had alreadye into contact with the world level and sensed the world¡¯s auras. Therefore, she quickly recognized the situation before her.


    The stars sparkling like the sun and exceptionally bright were no other than worlds. Moreover, it was not the world she was in.


    ¡°What exactly is this?¡± The scene shocked the Crimson Knight, and she could not help but look at Chen Heng, wanting to know an answer.


    ¡°As what you see.¡± Chen Heng still had a gentle smile on his face and said the answer, ¡°This is the Boundary Sea, and also the River of Void¡­¡±


    ¡°What is presented in it is the scenes of various worlds?¡±


    ¡°I originate from it.¡±


    ¡°Originate from it?¡± A hint of surprise shed across the Crimson Knight¡¯s face while listening to Chen Heng¡¯s words.


    Some of the doubts in her heart were finally resolved. Previously, regarding Chen Heng¡¯s power, she felt puzzled and did not understand how he did it. However, if it originated from outer space and came from another


    world, everything could be exined.


    ¡°A brand-new world, a brand-new mystery, and experience?¡± The Crimson Knight looked at the twinkling stars before him and the scene of the various worldspeting for splendor. She could not help but smile,


    ¡°Not bad indeed. I agree to your conditions.¡±


    The light words resounded in the surroundings. Chen Heng¡¯s face also revealed a smile, listening to the Crimson Knight¡¯s words.


    At this point, the Crimson Knight had joined and be a member of the Star Alliance, which was such a tremendous supplement to the Star Alliance..

 Chapter 548 - Old Acquaintances

    <h4>Chapter 548 ¨C Old Acquaintances</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The addition of the Crimson Knight was good news for Chen Heng.


    Despite the great momentum, the current Star Alliance seemed to be on the verge of recing the Round Table and bing the Gxy Overlord. This was indeed a fact, and it was also the trend of the future.


    However, right now, more powerhouses were needed to share the pressure. This was because so far, there were only three peak existences in the Round Table. The ck King, Philip, and Chen Heng themselves.


    These three were all existences that were involved in the King¡¯s Domain and were enough to fight against a king. Their strength was top-notch in the gxy. However, there were also some troublesome areas.


    Among the three, Philip had been transforming in the initial space all year round. He wouldn¡¯t make a move unless it was a critical moment. He wouldpletely ignore the daily affairs of the Star Alliance.


    As for the ck King, he could. However, ording to Chen Heng and the others¡¯ n, the ck King would need to perfect the defensive formation of Hechi Star and even the entire starfield in the near future to


    stabilize the Star Alliance¡¯s headquarters.


    The ck King did not need to count on it for a long time because this matter involved too much energy. He would not make a move unless it were a critical asion. The only one who could really make a move and


    deal with most of the asions was Chen Heng alone.


    With the addition of the Crimson Knight, the manpower became much more abundant, and it could also greatly reduce the pressure on Chen Heng. Hence, this was naturally a good thing for him.


    Of course, based on the agreement between him and the Crimson Knight, even though the Crimson Knight had joined the Star Alliance, he would not reveal himself until the Twilight Knight was suppressed and the


    Round Table waspletely destroyed. From the looks of it, the Crimson Knight still had deep feelings for the Round Table and was unwilling to personally make a move against it.


    However, even so, it was enough. Chen Heng did not need the Crimson Knight to suppress the Round Table. He only needed her to do other things, and that was enough. As for revealing her identity as an outsider,


    Chen Heng himself did not care about that.


    The time was different now. The oue would have been unpredictable if Chen Heng had revealed this when he had just arrived in this world. It would bring disaster and cause problems for himself. However, now,


    there was no problem.


    The temptation to go to other worlds was something that every powerhouse couldn¡¯t resist. Different worlds had different sceneries, differentws, and different powers. As powerhouses, they would yearn for other


    worlds. This was their instinct. Chen Heng could recruit many powerhouses in this world with this advantage. The addition of these powerhouses would be of great use to him.


    The world before him was not weak. The top powerhouses, such as the Crimson Knight, were at the peak of the sixth or seventh rank. If this were the world of Gods, it would be epic. Furthermore, the world itself


    restricted them, resulting in their limited potential.


    After Philip entered the initial space, through his perception of the initial space, Chen Heng had already sensed some of the deeper mechanisms of this world. The existence of the world consciousness restricted the


    potential of the powerhouses in this world, fundamentally locking down the path of further advancement.


    If one reached the sixth rank and wanted to continue advancing, there¡¯s only one method left ¨C to obtain the power of the world¡¯s origin. The initial stone tablet was a medium that allowed one to contact the world¡¯s


    consciousness without being harmed, getting permission from the world itself and obtaining a higher level of power.


    This was caused by the world¡¯s ws. If people like the Crimson Knight and even the ck King were not born in this world but were born in the world of Gods, they would have greater power.


    In the past, they were locked in this world, unable to improve even after countless years due to their conditions. But now, with Chen Heng¡¯s help, they finally had the essentials to go to a more powerful world. In this


    process, how strong they would be was something worth looking forward to. At least Chen Heng was looking forward to it. At the moment, he still had many things to do.


    Time slowly passed. Soon, another few days passed.


    ¡°A familiar ce¡­¡± Chen Heng came to a familiar ce alone in the territory of the Qika Federation.


    In front of him was a familiar star, and everything felt normal to Chen Heng, as if he had seen it before. He felt a familiar aura as he was walking in.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Chen Heng looked forward, ¡°the Dragon City Academy¡­¡± The ce before him was a spacious square. The surrounding area was huge, and it looked vast at a nce.


    This was none other than the Dragon City academy that Chen Heng had studied. He had studied and worked in this academy in the past. And now, he had finally returned after a few years.


    ¡°Finally back¡­¡± A soft murmur sounded from the side.


    Standing beside Chen Heng, Lu Yao looked at the surrounding scene and could not help but mutter to herself. She seemed a little excited, and her expression became a littleplicated.


    Besides Chen Heng, Lu Yao had also returned with Chen Heng. Of course, there were also some people on the other side. They hade a long distance from Hechi Starfield to this ce in just a few days, which


    ordinary people couldn¡¯t do.


    Only a top-tier powerhouse like Chen Heng could support the enormous power required for teleportation with his terrifying strength.


    ¡°From its looks, it hasn¡¯t changed much.¡± Chen Heng looked around but did not feel much change.


    However, it seemed to be the case, thinking about it carefully. It had only been a few years from the time they had left until now, if one were to count carefully, even though they had experienced many things. It would


    not change much even for ordinary people in only a few years, much less for such arge academy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Chen Heng said softly, looking at the vaguely familiar ce in front of him. Then, he brought Lu Yao and directly turned around to leave.


    Along with Chen Heng and the others, Jiang Wen and the envoys of the Qika Federation also returned, bringing news of Chen Heng¡¯s return. The Qika Federation took this matter very seriously and quickly sent people


    over. They were prepared to get Chen Heng and the others away and entertain them.


    However, Chen Heng did not pay any attention to them but just waved his hand, indicating for them to leave. After that, they were not disturbed anymore.


    Chen Heng and Lu Yao returned to Hechi Star as they wanted to find their former friends and rtives and confirm their safety. As for the others, they were not interested. To them, those were all empty things that


    were not worth mentioning.


    After leaving the Dragon City academy, they did not walk on their own. Instead, they stopped a car by the side of the road, like ordinary people. Sitting in the car, they looked at the scenery by the road and silently felt


    the familiar atmosphere and changes around them. asionally, they would see some familiar scenes ¨C the familiar streets they had their memories of.


    ¡°That supermarket seems to have closed down¡­¡± Lu Yao suddenly interjected when they passed by a particr ce, her tone filled with regret. She had worked in this ce for some time and had gotten to know


    some people there. Chen Heng nodded and did not say anything else.


    Time passed. After a while, they arrived at a vi. Lu Yao¡¯s expression was a littleplicated looking at the familiar ce. This wasn¡¯t any other ce, but exactly where they used to live. The smell of fireworks rose


    within it as if someone was cooking there.


    Two familiar faces appeared before her eyes as she walked in. They were Lu Yao¡¯s parents. They seemed to have already received the news that Lu Yao and Chen Heng were about to return. They were already prepared


    at this moment, cooking and preparing a sumptuous lunch. When they saw Lu Yao and Chen Heng, their faces lit up with joy as they hurriedly greeted them.


    ¡°Where have the two of you been these past few years? Have you been living well?¡± Their parents looked at Chen Heng and Chen Heng during lunch as they asked.


    They did not know what had happened that year. When the Crimson Knight had descended, the matter of Chen Heng and the Crimson Knight fighting had been permanently sealed by the Qika Federation. Moreover,


    the two of them had been concealed by Chen Heng and sent into a secret realm when the battle took ce. Therefore, they did not know the actual situation of Lu Yao and Chen Heng.


    The Qika Federation told them that Chen Heng had gone to the outer realm to carry out a secret mission. Lu Yao had also received Chen Heng¡¯s rmendation and had gone to other stars in the Qika Federation to


    receive training. She would need a long period before she could return.


    Although the two elders epted the news, they were still worried. Only now that they saw Lu Yao and Chen Heng return that they finally let go of the worry in their hearts and smile. They began to chat, discussing


    the experiences and changes in the past few years. Chen Heng and Lu Yao had naturally made preparations regarding this. The answers that they gave were sufficient to make people satisfied.


    ¡°Brother and I are doing very well. We already have our positions in another starfield. We are the top figures there.¡± Lu Yao nced at Chen Heng and said softly.


    Lu Yao and Chen Heng were not prepared to reveal their current experiences. It was enough to let their parents know that they were doing very well. It might not be good if they revealed too much. At least, for


    moners like them, if they knew that their child had be such a prominent figure, they might feel uneasy and even think that it was unreal.


    It was good enough to let their parents think they were doing well. Their parents were delighted with Lu Yao and Chen Heng¡¯s reply. To them, there was nothing better than having their children live a good life. This


    was something to be gratified about.


    Lu Yao chatted with her parents for a very long time this afternoon. As for Chen Heng, he kept silent most of the time and just sat quietly at the side, rarely interjected. Their parents did not say much about this as they


    were already used to it. After all, Chen Heng had always been like this in the past. There was nothing strange about him being like this now. If Chen Heng suddenly became active, then they would be puzzled.


    However, Chen Heng did not leave as quickly as he had in the past, even though he did not say much. Instead, he stayed here for a long time, quietly apanying his parents. After a long while, his expression


    changed. He looked at his parents, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving for a while to deal with some matters.¡± Then, he stood up and walked out after seeing his parents nod.


    They looked at Chen Heng¡¯s back at the dining table and sighed. ¡°Your brother is still in such a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Yao smiled and looked at Chen Heng. However, she could only see his back at this moment. She seemed to have sensed something. Her expression changed, and she immediately understood Chen Heng¡¯s


    whereabouts.


    After leaving his residence and walking for some distance, Chen Heng soon arrived at a park. The park looked very spacious, and the surrounding scenery was pleasant. asionally there was a faint floral scent, very


    calming.


    A woman was sitting on a bench in the park¡¯s depths, holding a cell phone. There was a hesitant look on her face as if she was struggling with something. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Chen Heng¡¯s voice sounded.


    The woman looked up as a conditioned reflex and stared at Chen Heng. Chen Heng¡¯s figure stood there, still looking young, no different from before. His figure looked a little thin under the faint sunlight. The smile on


    his handsome face was still the same as before.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± The woman looked at Chen Heng, that familiar face, and she seemed a little absent-minded, taking her a long time to react.


    She was Liu Rou, the person who had once discovered Chen Heng and signed a contract with the ck Dream Group. In the past, she had given Chen Heng a lot of help and was one of Chen Heng¡¯s friends on the Qika


    Star.


    ¡°I sensed your aura, so I came to take a look.¡± Looking at Liu Rou, Chen Heng naturally sat down beside her, then he said softly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°1¡­¡± Liu Rou sensed Chen Heng¡¯s familiar aura and felt an inexplicable throbbing, ¡°I received the news and knew that you had returned, so I specially came over to see if I could see you. I was still hesitating whether I


    should call you or not. I didn¡¯t expect you toe over in the next moment.¡± She said with a bitter smile on her face.


    Chen Heng nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything more on this issue. He just changed the topic and said, ¡°It seems you have been living quite well these few years.¡±.

 Chapter 549 - Attack

    <h4>Chapter 549 Chapter 549 ¨C Attack</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, Liu Rou nodded and said with a smile.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thanked you for what happened back then.¡±


    After so many years, she looked at Chen Heng and said solemnly. Back then, on the eve of the battle between Chen Heng and Crimson Knight, he once had a chat with her. This was what Liu Rou was talking about.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Back then, things had already developed into that state. It doesn¡¯t matter no matter what I do.


    ¡°On the other hand, if you hadn¡¯t done that back then, you would have been implicated in the end. I wonder what would have happened.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I still have to say thank you¡­¡±


    Liu Rou¡¯s expression was solemn when she heard Chen Heng¡¯s words. She thanked him once again. She was indeed very grateful for what had happened back then. She had reason to thank Chen Heng personally. ¡°After the incident ended, I was groomed in the group and became one of the higher-ups. Then, some things happened, and I became independent¡­¡±


    Sitting there, she looked at Chen Heng and told him about her experiences over the years. In general, Liu Rou¡¯s experiences over the years were very calm.


    After Chen Heng left Qika Star, due to the previous incident and Liu Rou¡¯s rtionship with Chen Heng, she was highly valued by the ck Dream Group. Therefore, she was greatly groomed and eventually became one of the higher-ups.


    After that, she chose to quit and re-establish her ownpany because of some matters. After developing to this point, the business under her was growing to arger scale. It was only a little smaller scale than the current ck Dream Group.


    ¡°I have to thank you for this.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Liu Rou said again, ¡°After the news that you are still alive came out, my situation improved a lot.


    ¡°Many people came to me and gave me a lot of benefits.


    ¡°These are all for your sake.¡±


    The rtionship between Liu Rou and Chen Heng could be known by discerning people as long as they paid attention to it. It was precisely because of this that after the news that Chen Heng was still alive came out, Liu Rou immediately received attention.


    Those who wanted to make friends with Chen Hengcked the means to find him, so they found Liu Rou, hoping to use Liu Rou¡¯s side of the channel to build a connection with Chen Heng or the Star Alliance.


    This kind of thing was a piece of cake for those people. They did not ask for much help, but it was enough as long as they could be of some use. Liu Rou understood this very well. She knew who was responsible for this.


    They chatted for a while, then Chen Heng stood up and left the ce in front of him. He said goodbye to Liu Rou, then walked forward alone in this familiar but strange city. Behind him, Liu Rou stood in ce, looking at Chen Heng¡¯s departing figure. Her expression became somewhatplicated. It seemed to carry some nostalgia and also seemed to sigh. At this moment, she knew clearly in her heart. After this time, if she wanted to meet Chen Heng again, it would probably be a matter of a very long time.


    In fact, she might not even be able to see him again in the future. In this regard, she sighed, then silently stood up and left.


    On the other side, Chen Heng walked alone in the city in front of him. There were many traces of his past in the city. After a few years, this ce did not seem to change much. Many ces were still the same.


    Those people were also ordinary. On the way, Chen Heng even met many familiar people. Of course, he knew others, but others did not know him. With his strength, it was not an exaggeration to say that as long as a mortal was seen by him once, they would not be forgotten and would be firmly remembered in his mind.


    And he had once lived in this city, so he remembered quite a number of people. Now that he was touring this city again, the feeling was very special.


    ¡°There are still not many changes¡­¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head while walking in this city as this thought shed through his mind. A momentter, he raised his head and looked at the sky. Above, the azure blue sky still looked the same as before, and there were few changes.


    White clouds floated in the sky as if they were about to disperse but also condensed. It looked like it was going to rain soon.


    ¡®It¡¯s time to leave¡­.¡¯


    Leaving the Qika Star, the Qika Federation quickly obtained what they wanted. As they wished, they joined the Star Alliance and became another faction within the Star Alliance. Of course, to Chen Heng, this was just a small matter.


    After leaving Qika star, he brought Lu Yao forward. This time, his target was none other than the core of the Round Table. There, thest of the Five Knights, the Twilight Knight, was asleep. ¡°Should we be here this early?¡±


    On the way, hearing Chen Heng¡¯s decision, Lu Yao¡¯s face showed some worry. ¡°Should we wait a little longer?¡±


    The Twilight Knight, this knight could be said to be famous in this gxy. Under this gxy, the Twilight Knight had the title of the Twilight King. This was not like the other Five Knights, but a great knight who had the power of a king.


    Facing such a person, it¡¯s never enough to be more cautious. It was also because before this, regardless of how the Star Alliance and the Round Table fought, Chen Heng and the others had no intention of attacking the core of the Round Table.


    But now, from Chen Heng¡¯s reaction, the situation was different. He already had the idea of directly attacking the Round Table and fighting with the Twilight Knight.


    Although Lu Yao had enough confidence in Chen Heng, she could not help but worry in her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to wait for the others?¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng in front of her and said with some worry. The others she was talking about were naturally the ck King and Philip. Chen Heng was not the only peak powerhouse in the Star Alliance. There were also Philip and the ck King.


    As for the situation before them, since they were already prepared for the final battle with the Round Table, calling the other two over was undoubtedly the safest option.


    ¡°The two of them are currently in their respective domains and can¡¯t get away for the time being.¡±


    Standing beside Lu Yao, Chen Heng shook his head and said softly, ¡°One of them is amid metamorphosis, while the other still has tob through the array formation of the Hechi Starfield. Both of them can¡¯t get away for the time being.¡±


    Philip and the ck King couldn¡¯t leave for the time being. Although it wasn¡¯t certain, it would be a little troublesome if they left. After all, whether it was the ck King or Philip, they were both at a critical moment and couldn¡¯t leave easily.


    Lu Yao knew a little about the situation between the ck King and Philip, so she didn¡¯t want Chen Heng to leave at this moment.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we wait a little longer?¡±


    Lu Yao¡¯s expression was solemn, standing on the spot and looking at Chen Heng in front of her. At this moment, she said softly, ¡°We¡¯ll go in a few years. When the timees, it won¡¯t just be them. I can also help you a little¡­ ¡°When the timees, brother, you won¡¯t have to fight alone like now¡­¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng in front of her, sighed softly, and said. Currently, Lu Yao¡¯s strength was nothingpared to Chen Heng¡¯s. But she was growing very quickly.


    Lu Yao¡¯s foundation was already very good. Even without the Golden Mark¡¯s support, she still had the potential to be a king. She was the world¡¯s top genius.


    The Golden Mark¡¯s support allowed her to obtain the Golden King¡¯s inheritance, which gave her that foundation. With these things and Lu Yao¡¯s own will obliterated, her growth speed could be considered very fast.


    It would not take long. In just ten years, Lu Yao was confident that she would be able to help in the battle with the Twilight Knight. Hearing her words, Chen Heng could not help but be stunned. After a long while, he smiled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    He spoke softly. Under Lu Yao¡¯s gaze, he shook his head silently. ¡°I¡¯m not as weak as you think.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    His cold words fell on the spot. Looking at Lu Yao in front of him, Chen Heng smiled. Then, he turned around and looked in a direction in the distance. ¡°Since I said so, I have a certain degree of confidence.


    ¡°Others are improving, and I am the same.¡±


    He spoke softly. His tone was very rxed, but it was filled with confidence. Indeed, Chen Heng was now different from before. Philip¡¯s transformation in the initial space brought unimaginable benefits to Chen Heng.


    Almost every moment, arge number of nomological insights were transmitted to Chen Heng through Philip¡¯s avatar, causing his essence to begin to transform and advance to a higher level.


    Under this impetus, Chen Heng became stronger almost every moment. In the past, Chen Heng¡¯s strength could take on the Blue Knight and Crimson Knight alone, not falling behind.


    But now, after a few years, his strength had already advanced to a higher level. Even the king of this world was most likely not his match. Moreover, that Twilight Knight was still in the process of transforming. He was not a true king yet.


    Facing such an opponent, Chen Heng had no reason to be afraid, nor could he be afraid. Of course, no matter what, the Twilight was still a top figure in this world no matter what. He was an existenceparable to a king.


    Against such a figure, Chen Heng would not underestimate his opponent. He would not be full of confidence just because he thought that his opponent was not his opponent.


    What truly made Chen Heng feel absolute confidence was his other trump cards. Philip was in the initial space. As long as Chen Heng was willing, he would be able to arrive at the fastest speed possible.


    At that time, once Chen Heng discovered that the Twilight Knight¡¯s strength was beyond his expectations and that he was no match for him, he would immediately shake Philip and call him over. At that time, it would naturally not be a problem for him to defeat the Twilight Knight with numbers.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    Looking at the calm and determined Chen Heng in front of her, Lu Yao opened her mouth. She wanted to say something, but she did not say anything in the end.


    She could tell that Chen Heng¡¯s emotions looked calm, but his attitude was exceptionally firm, and it was difficult to persuade him. Moreover, she had a certain amount of confidence in Chen Heng.


    Since she was young, Chen Heng had never let her down, no matter what time it was. At this time, it would not be surprising. Of course, the most important point was that Lu Yao firmly believed that Chen Heng would be able toe back alive.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s current strength, even if his opponent was the legendary king, he might be able to defeat him, but he would most only be able to suppress him. He definitely would not be able to kill Chen Heng.


    If that were all, then it wouldn¡¯t matter. Standing on the spot, this thought shed through Lu Yao¡¯s mind. Then, she met Chen Heng¡¯s gaze and nodded silently.


    In the following period, shocking news spread out from Qika Star. Chen Heng¡¯s figure appeared on Qika Star. This news was immediately spread out and quickly spread to all ces.


    Until now, Chen Heng was no longer a small figure. The current him was the leader of the entire Star Alliance and one of the strongest powerhouses in the gxy. He was even more powerful than the Five Knights.


    Such a figure¡¯s every move would be watched by countless people, and they would try their best to guess his movements. Therefore, when the news of Chen Heng¡¯s appearance was spread, countless people immediately began to analyze it seriously, wanting to understand what Chen Heng was trying to do.


    In response to this, Chen Heng quickly expressed his intentions with actions. From the moment he appeared near the Qika Federation, Chen Heng immediately moved, heading towards the depths of the gxy. And the direction he was heading towards was precisely the location of the Round Table.


    Was a great battle about to begin? After learning of Chen Heng¡¯s movements, many people had this thought in their hearts, and then they all became excited at the same time.


    In the past few years, even though the Star Alliance and the Round Table were in a big battle, the battle between the two sides was only limited to the bottom level. The strongest person who made a move was only at the peak of Fifth Rank.


    Although this strength could be considered quite good, it was still nothing to the two behemoths, the Round Table and the Star Alliance, even in the entire gxy. It could only be said to be a small fight.


    And this time, Chen Heng headed straight for the area controlled by the Round Table. Did this mean that the battle situation was going to escte? Was the final battle between the Star Alliance and the Round Table about to begin?


    During this period, this thought shed through the minds of everyone who knew the news. Then, they all increased their strength, paying attention to it with the most cautious attitude.


    Under their attention, Chen Heng¡¯s figure charged straight towards the starfield controlled by the Round Table Association. From its looks, it seemed like he was going tounch an attack on his own.


    Following which, the shocking collision began. Bringing Lu Yao, Chen Heng stepped into an unfamiliar starfield. The gxy in front of him was extremely unfamiliar, and it was filled with a dangerous aura.


    There were a few stars in the surroundings, but they had already withered. There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of life. Instead, there was a thick aura of decay.


    ¡°A familiar aura, and that deep aura of death¡­¡±


    Aftering to this starfield and sensing the aura in the surroundings, Chen Heng¡¯s heart moved. He had an inexplicable feeling. Then, under his gaze, the dim gxy in front of him began to light up. Densely packed symbols flickered on a few stars in the distance, and a sky full of radiance began to blossom. Soon after, a group of originally hidden experts appeared, lying across this ce.


    It was a group of astonishing experts, numbering in the tens of thousands. Every one of them was at least an existence above the third rank and could be considered elites among the various life stars. And now, such a shocking number of elites had set up a formation on the stars in front of them, setting up a shocking formation. They used the several stars in front of them as the array diagram and set up countless runes on it, creating a shocking formation. It was fine if it was just that. More importantly, there was a faint, even more, tyrannical power added into this formation, suppressing everything. Even Chen Heng was somewhat surprised.


    ¡°A formation that is not inferior to the ck King¡¯s king formation¡­¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s body was tall and straight, standing on the spot. At this moment, as he looked at the formation in front of him, various thoughts shed through his mind. ¡°Furthermore, it was set up by at least a few peak powerhouses.¡±


    In terms ofplexity and subtlety, the formation in front of him was probably not inferior to the ck King¡¯s spirit formation. Moreover, just like the spirit formation that the ck King had personally set up, this formation was also set up by unparalleled powerhouses. There were powerhouses that were not inferior to the ck King.


    It was likely that when it was set up, it was set up by the Five Knights of the Round Table, which was why it had such an effect. Chen Heng was not surprised by this.


    No matter what, the Round Table Association was still a huge force that had ruled this gxy for thousands of years. It was a well-deserved overlord in the past.


    During the thousands of years that it had ruled, it had plundered countless good things. It was extremely normal for it to possess such a formation. It was not just the formation. The power contained within this formation made Chen Heng feel a little surprised. He could feel his heart palpitate instinctively.


    It was a shadow that was shrouded behind the formation. It stood behind the formation and was not visible at this moment. However, the power that it revealed was unparalleled. It even made Chen Heng feel a faint threat.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±


    Feeling the auraing from ahead, Chen Heng muttered to himself as this thought shed through his mind. In front of him, a cold voice sounded.


    ¡°King of Star, please leave immediately¡­


    ¡°You are not wee here¡­¡± In front of him, a cold mechanical voice sounded. It was somewhat like a mechanical voice, cold and boring, without the slightest emotion of a living person.


    Chen Heng ignored the voice in front of him. He raised his head and looked at the formation in front of him. The formation in front of him not only blocked the path in front of him but also blocked everything on the level of space.


    When the formation in front of him was activated, no one could cross it. Not even using a spatial formation could pass through it. This was because the space had already been suppressed and could not be shaken. Before the formation was shaken and copsed, no one could advance through the teleportation formation. The only thing they could do was break the formation openly and continue forward.


    Chen Heng saw this. And so, he made his move.


    Rumble!


    The world in front of him began to rumble. The entire world began to change. When Chen Heng began to make his move, the magic formation in front of him began to open up, swallowing his entire body. An enormous power began to spread out, crushing forward.

 Chapter 550 - Corpses

    <h4>Chapter 550 Chapter 550 ¨C Corpses</h4>


    The magic formation was vast and mighty as it surged forward. At this moment, the surrounding universe was silent and seemed to have withered. Chen Heng was alone in it. His expression was calm as he looked forward.


    In front of him, the magic formation was like a huge beast that had opened its mouth and swallowed him whole. Following that, a rain of light filled the sky. The originally silent stars erupted with a huge amount of power. It was as if the power that had been silent for many years had erupted in one go.


    To a certain extent, this was indeed the case. The magic formation in front of him used the few stars in front of him as the core. Not only did it use the power of the previous Five Knights, but it also used arge number of instruments to guide the power within these few stars out. At the crucial moment, it was added to the magic formation.


    With the magic formation set up by the Five Knights as the foundation, and with these few special stars as the core, the power that erupted was shockingly at the king level.


    The degree of destruction that it could bring even though it only contacted one¡¯s side was definitely not to be underestimated. More importantly, there was another power hidden within.


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    Standing beside Chen Heng, Lu Yao opened her eyes and looked forward. On her forehead, the originally silent Golden Mark was automatically awakening. At this moment, as if it had sensed something, golden light blossomed and surged out.


    In the formation in front of her, Lu Yao felt a familiar aura. Vaguely, she seemed to have seen a tall and imposing figure sitting on the throne, staring at them with a pair of deathly silent eyes.


    This scene was extremely terrifying. As this scene urred, the formation in front of her seemed toe to life, and there was a trace of the true king¡¯s power within it. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±


    Standing on the spot, feeling the power surging in front of him, Chen Heng suddenly understood. Other than these few special stars, was there a corpse of a former king?


    On the former Hechi Star, Lu Yao used the ck King¡¯s corpse as the core to guide the ck King¡¯s formation. In the formation in front of him, there was also the corpse of a former king


    He didn¡¯t know which king this corpse belonged to, nor did he know how glorious it had been, but it was undoubtedly a king. The power of a king was fundamentally different from other lifeforms. With the addition of the King¡¯s power, the formation before him was even more powerful.


    Even if a king came, he would probably frown and find it troublesome.


    ¡®Indeed troublesome¡­¡¯


    Chen Heng sighed in his heart. The Round Table was indeed not a force that could be underestimated. Ruling the gxy for thousands of years, their title was not just for show.


    During these thousands of years, the Round Table Club, as the overlord of this world, had obtained many good things from god knows how many ces. They even found the corpses of kings. This was truly shocking. The magic formation¡¯s power in front of them had already reached an extremely powerful level. Not to mention ordinary people, even if the Blue Knight and the others were toe back to life, they would probably feel their scalps go numb and not dare to face this formation in person. Regardless of which aspect, the formation in front of them was unbreakable.


    Unfortunately¡­


    Standing in the same spot, Chen Heng stared at the array and let out a sigh. In the next moment, he took a step forward.


    Rumble!


    A heaven-shaking explosion suddenly sounded as he rushed forward. At the same spot, Chen Heng made a move and pressed down with one hand. Following that, the entire world began to shake and tremble.


    It was just one hand, but it caused the weather to change and the world¡¯sws to shake, shaking the foundation of the array in front of him. Ahead, billions of runes flickered. Each rune contained a terrifying power. A single explosion could make a mortal city disappear.


    And now, billions of runes had gathered together to form the array. That kind of power was truly unbeatable. It was an unimaginable and terrifying power. At this moment, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the formation was shaking. As Chen Heng¡¯s attacknded, the magic formation began to shake violently. Arge number of runes exploded and then disappeared into the void. Chen Heng moved forward.


    With a single wave of his hand, he shattered the magic formation¡¯s defense and directly opened up a corner of the originally wless magic formation. Looking at this scene in front of them, everyone felt shocked.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡±


    In the surroundings, the spectating powerhouses looked at this scene with a shocked expression, ¡°How can he be so strong?


    ¡°With several stars as the core, a king¡¯s corpse as the suppression, coupled with the power of true spirit and runes of the Five Knights, even a true king wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the superimposed power easily.


    ¡°He¡¯s not a true king yet. How can it be so


    easy?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock as if they didn¡¯t quite understand. However, this didn¡¯t affect the development of the matter. In front of them, the huge magic formation started to copse.


    Although the powerhouses from the Round Table tried their best to coordinate, wanting to reactivate the magic formation and suppress Chen Heng, they were unable to do so.


    In the center of the formation, Chen Heng disyed power was so powerful that no matter how powerful the array was, he was still one step ahead and always had the upper hand.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Chen Heng¡¯s face was cold as he pped down with his palm.


    Boom!


    It was as if two stars were colliding. In an instant, bright fireworks burst forth. A star was directly smacked down by Chen Heng, destroying half of the magic formation. This iplete magic formation was unable to stop him.


    ¡°Big and useless¡­¡±


    In the gxy, Chen Heng¡¯s body was tall and straight, and his expression was cold as he spoke indifferently. To a certain extent, the magic formation in front of him could be considered perfect. This magic formation was unquestionably perfect in all aspects, having gathered the endless manpower and resources of the Round Table, as well as five peak powerhouses like the Five Knights.


    Even if nothing else was mentioned, this magic formation alone was a king-level existence. Unfortunately, no matter how perfect the magic formation was, there was still the formation master.


    In the Hechi Star, the formation master of the ck King¡¯s magic formation was the ck King himself. And the formation master of the magic formation here was only at the peak of the Fifth Rank, which was iparable to the Sixth Rank.


    With such strength, how could he fight against Chen Heng, who wasparable to a king? It would be better if the Five Knights came personally. If someone from the Five Knights came, even if it were just a Blue Knight, the magic formation would be strengthened and be extremely powerful without the Twilight Knight.


    Unfortunately, the Five Knights had already died after the previous battle, leaving only the Crimson Knight and the Twilight Knight. Without such a top-tier powerhouse, just a magic formation would not be able to contend with Chen Heng. Boom!


    The sound of stars colliding rang out. In front of him, Chen Heng directly rushed forward. His body was as bright as a meteor, leaving a long trail in the gxy, sweeping through all obstacles in front of him.


    Anyone who dared to block in front of him, whether it was the magic formation or the stars, would be easily crushed by him, turning into dust in the gxy.


    This kind of overbearing and unexcelled battle prowess was simply terrifying. In the end, he broke through the formation in front of him and walked to the end.


    A corpse sitting upright on the throne appeared before his eyes. It was a tall figure. His figure was tall and sturdy, and his face could not be seen clearly. He seemed to have the image of a middle-aged man, exuding an unparalleled majesty.


    He sat upright on the throne. His entire body was filled with an aura of death, but he still looked lifelike, as if he was still alive. At the moment before, he had been sitting upright. However, the array pulled the aura from his entire body, and it instinctively charged forward, joining the array. However, at this moment, it seemed to have sensed Chen Heng¡¯s existence at this moment. This corpse silently raised its head, and a pair of deathly silent eyes stared at Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    It was only a single nce, but the impact it gave off was even more terrifying than the explosion of the array formation earlier. In an instant, the magic formation in the surroundings began to copse. The majesty of a king was fully disyed as it rumbled forward.


    A king could not be humiliated, even if it was a dead king. The body of the dead king was still filled with boundless power. That majesty was unrivaled in the world, causing people¡¯s hearts to tremble. They did not dare to face it directly and had the impulse to kneel and worship it directly.


    Beside Chen Heng, Lu Yao¡¯s body was trembling. At this moment, she felt the majestic majesty, and her body was already drenched in a cold sweat. On her forehead, the originally hidden Golden Mark seemed to have been stimted and appeared spontaneously. It was as if it was fighting against the external majesty, unwilling to show weakness.


    ¡°Is¡­ the former king about to revive?¡±


    Behind him, the other powerhouses felt the vast majesty, and shock appeared on their faces. For most people, this was the first time they felt such a vast majesty of a king for most people. The aura was so powerful that it made them feel particrly terrifying. They couldn¡¯t help but want to kneel down.


    Unfortunately, Chen Heng wasn¡¯t among them. He stood where he was, calmly looking ahead at the corpse in front of him. He looked at it for a long time before sighing.


    ¡°You¡¯re very strong¡­¡±


    He sighed as if he was regretting, ¡°Unfortunately¡­ You died too early¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, an even more terrifying power erupted. A vast and imposing aura shot into the sky. It was a terrifying auraparable to the might of a king.


    A powerful aura spread out and shot into the nine heavens, suppressing the nine heavens. As if with a single thought, it enveloped the entire starry sky and contained everything in it.


    In front of him, the king¡¯s corpse stopped moving. The terrifying power in front of him was something that even kings couldn¡¯t ignore.


    As Chen Heng¡¯s power surged forward and shot into the sky, the power originally belonged to the king¡¯s corpse waspletely suppressed and covered up. With a rumble, the tall corpse in front of him started to tremble. There seemed to be many cracks appearing on it, and the power on its body had alreadypletely dissipated.


    The huge throne beneath its body had already disappeared. After that, everything returned to normal, as if nothing had happened. In front of Chen Heng, the figure informed everyone what had happened before their eyes.


    ¡°To think that¡­ Even the former king was no match for him. Should we submit to this person?¡±


    Looking at the scene in front of them, many powerhouses hadplicated expressions on their faces. At this moment, they didn¡¯t know what to say. Even if the former King was just a corpse, it still represented the most terrifying power in this world. When would someone like this be suppressed by an existence other than a king?


    But this kind of thing happened in front of their eyes. And from what happened in front of their eyes, the surrounding powerhouses also discovered a fact.


    At this moment, even if Chen Heng was not a real king, he was probably not far from it. It made sense. If he did not have such strength, how could the other party dare to set off alone and head to the hintend of the Round Table?


    After all, in the core area of the Round Table, the knight who was said to be the closest to a king still existed. That knight was also extremely powerful. Even if a true king came, he might not be able to suppress him.


    Ordinary people didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to stand before the knight. Facing such a person, Chen Heng dared to go up alone and fight against the other party. He would not have attempted this if he wasn¡¯t powerful enough.


    Thinking of this, the eyes of the surrounding powerhouses flickered. At this moment, they all thought of many things. Chen Heng¡¯s attack this time was not as simple as it seemed on the surface.


    As the ruler of the Star Alliance, Chen Heng¡¯s attack this time, to a certain extent, represented the Star Alliance¡¯s all-out deration of war against the Round Table.


    And once this battle started, it was likely that the gxy would be in turmoil from now on, and a great battle would begin at the fastest speed. After the great battle, there would definitely be chaos. Simrly, there would also be an unusual opportunity.


    As for whether they could seize the opportunity contained within, that would depend on their abilities.


    At this moment, various thoughts shed through the hearts of the surrounding people. However, no matter what, at this moment, they all had a consensus in their hearts at this moment.


    No matter what, after this battle, the Round Table would probably be finished. Regardless of the oue of the battle between the Twilight Knight and Chen Heng, it would not affect the overall situation.


    If the Twilight Knight lost, it would naturally be over. From now on, there was no need to say anything else. After losing thest knight, the only oue of the Round Table would be to copse with a bang and be dust in history.


    Even if the Twilight Knight won, it would only push back the period when the Round Table would be destroyed for a moment.


    After all, besides Chen Heng, there were still two other peak powerhouses in the Star Alliance. The former unrivaled king, the ck King. And the Red Lotus King, who seemed to have be a king, suppressed four knights by himself.


    The Twilight Knight did not easily deal with these two existences. Even if he could defeat Chen Heng this time, could he defeat Chen Heng and the other two when they joined forces next time?


    No one was optimistic about this. Unless the Twilight Knight could kill Chen Heng in this battle and then use his superior strength to suppress Philip and the ck King. But how could this be possible?

 Chapter 551 - Headquarters

    <h4>Chapter 551 Chapter 551 ¨C Headquarters</h4>


    The surrounding powerhouses did not think highly of thepetition between the Round Table and the Star Alliance. However, this did not hinder their anticipation of this war.


    The Round Table that had once dominated the gxy for thousands of years and upied an unknown amount of resources was finallying to an end. As long as they thought of this, countless experts were filled with joy, and various thoughts rose up in their hearts.


    There were also many people whose minds were already spinning, trying to find a ce to profit in the uing war. If the Round Table was defeated, then therge area that originally belonged to the Round Table would be ownerless and would be swallowed by the new generation of overlords.


    And in this process, how many opportunities would be created? The surrounding powerhouses were looking forward to this. Therefore, at this moment, many thoughts shed through their minds, and they couldn¡¯t wait to take action.


    In front of them, Chen Heng was still moving forward.


    ¡°Even the king¡¯s corpse can¡¯t stop brother for long¡­¡±


    Lu Yao looked at Chen Heng, whose face was calm and looked like he was on a field trip. She could barely maintain her calm face, and many thoughts shed through her mind.


    The power contained in the king¡¯s corpse was extremely powerful. As the sessor of the Golden King, Lu Yao was extremely clear about the power contained in it. After all, even though she was dered to be the reincarnation of the Goldne King on the surface, in reality, what she inherited was only a portion of the power left behind after the Golden King died. Moreover, it was only a part and was not consideredplete.


    Even she, who had only inherited a part of the power, was able to have such power, let alone aplete corpse of a king. Compared to the Golden King, the nameless king did not condense his own power into a mark and left it intact in his body.


    But it was precisely because of this that his power was even more terrifying, and he was able to preserve his power to the maximum extent possible. But even such an existence was suppressed by Chen Heng.


    This allowed Lu Yao to understand her elder brother¡¯s strength better. At this moment, a thought suddenly shed through her mind.


    ¡°I wonder if the Golden King is still around,pared to my elder brother, who would be stronger¡­¡±


    Standing beside Chen Heng, Lu Yao looked at her brother¡¯s appearance and felt that seemingly calm but extremely terrifying aura. This thought inexplicably shed through her mind. Then, she got the answer in her heart.


    Even if the Golden King was still alive, facing the current Chen Heng, she didn¡¯t dare say that the Golden King would win. Chen Heng¡¯s current strength had long surpassed the imagination of ordinary people and had truly reached the king level.


    Thinking of this, Lu Yao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. For some reason, she felt somewhatplicated. For her elder brother to reach this level of strength, this was naturally something worth being happy about.


    But on the other hand, from the moment Lu Yao stepped onto the path of transcendence, she had been instilled with the image of the invincible Golden King by Ye Zi.


    In the past, she also firmly believed that the Golden King was the most powerful, the invincible one in the gxy. But from the current situation, it was nothing more than that.


    The disillusionment of the past could not help but make people feel a little lost at this moment. Fortunately, Lu Yao¡¯s will was strong enough at this moment. After a moment, she recovered and regained her spirit.


    ¡®The Golden King may not be as strong, but that is alsopared to my brother¡­.¡¯


    Many thoughts shed through Lu Yao¡¯s mind as she walked on the road. ¡®But to me, the Golden King is still a peak that I need to surpass. ¡®I need to continue advancing, surpass others, surpass the Golden King until I truly catch up to my brother and stand side by side with him at the same ce¡­¡¯.


    At this moment, many thoughts shed through her mind. In Lu Yao¡¯s heart, the Golden King was still an extremely powerful presence, but it was no longer as far away as before as if it could never be surpassed.


    The current Golden King was only an ordinary goal in Lu Yao¡¯s heart. Even though it was powerful to the point of awe-inspiring, it was not unsurpassable, but a person that could truly be surpassed. And behind the Golden King were Chen Heng, Philip, and the others. Thinking of this, Lu Yao took a deep breath and continued to follow behind Chen Heng, following him forward.


    Time passed slowly. As Chen Heng advanced, the atmosphere in the gxy became even tenser. Who knew how many powerhouses had awakened from their hidden corners and walked again into this world.


    They hade to this world not because of coincidence but because of the terrifying battle that was about to happen. At this moment, as Chen Heng advanced and wreaked havoc in the territory of the Round Table, the aura of the battle became more and more grand and dense, making it impossible for people to ignore it. Of course, the most important thing was still the Star Alliance¡¯s actions. It seemed that to cooperate with Chen Heng¡¯s actions, the Star Alliance had also made new moves from the moment they advanced.


    In the territory under the jurisdiction of the Star Alliance,rge-scale recruitment was beginning. It seemed that a new war was about to break out. Following that, under the leadership of several powerhouses, the Star Allianceunched arge-scale attack on the area where the Round Table was located,unching a total attack.


    For a time, the atmosphere on the entirend was exceptionally warm. Facing the Star Alliance¡¯s attack and attempt, the only thing the Round Table could do was to use all their strength to face the terrifying war that would follow.


    And when the war began, there was no stopping it. In the many starfields, powerful auras were shing. Peak powerhouses were fighting against each other.


    The powerhouses who supported the Round Table and the Star Alliance took action. They fought in various ces andunched an astonishing expedition.


    It seemed that even the entire starry sky had be lively for a moment. Chen Heng did not care about what had happened during this period. Whether it was the so-called Star Alliance or the Round Table, he did not care about them.


    In the end, in this world, the strong were respected. As long as one¡¯s strength was sufficient, the so-called power was only a foil.


    Compared to the battle between the Star Alliance and the Round Table, the battle between Chen Heng and the Twilight Knight was most important.


    If Chen Heng won, then no matter how fierce the resistance of the Round Table was, it would only be a struggle before death. And if the Twilight Knight won, the result wouldn¡¯t change much. There was not much difference. The ones who cared about the ordinary battles were those who were not strong enough and were trying to gain some benefits in the war. Chen Heng did not want to pay too much attention to these people.


    At this moment, he had brought Lu Yao close to the core of the Round Table. This was the Round Table¡¯s core and the elite area that it ruled.


    Around it, the various stars were very prosperous. There wererge numbers of people entering and leaving. Every ce looked very lively and had a rich vitality.


    This was already the core of the Round Table. In other words, it was equivalent to the headquarters of the Round Table, so the surroundings were naturally very different. Chen Heng stood in his original spot, his gaze focused forward. Under his gaze, he could easily see the surroundings. The spaceships that flew through the gxy and arge number of people were all narrating the prosperity of this area.


    If one were to sense it carefully, one could even vaguely feel the aura emitted from the surroundings. That was a terrifying aura that wasparable to a king¡¯s. Only those who had reached a certain level of strength could feel it.


    And everyone who could feel it felt terrifying. Lu Yao, who was by the side, was undoubtedly the same. At this moment, she was standing beside Chen Heng. She was secretly frowning. She had already felt the enormous aura that enveloped the four-star fields.


    ¡°What a terrifying power¡­¡±


    Standing next to Chen Heng, she muttered to herself. At this moment, she frowned, ¡°However, it seems like it¡¯s still a little bitcking?¡±


    From what she could sense, although the aura that covered the four starfields was extremely powerful and wasparable to a king-level character, it seemed to have some ws and could not be consideredplete.


    However, her strength was not considered strong. She had only made a conclusion based onparing it with the Golden Mark, so she was naturally not too sure.


    ¡°Your feeling is right.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s voice sounded from the side.


    ¡°There are indeed some ws¡­¡±


    Chen Heng calmly looked into the distance and looked around. ¡°He has already reached the king level, but because of some reasons, he hasn¡¯t been able to reach perfection, so there are some ws.¡±


    He said softly.


    <b>W</b>


    The Twilight Knight¡¯s essence had already reached the king level in terms of aura alone. It was the same as the aura that Chen Heng had sensed before, and it was exceptionally powerful. However, within this powerful aura, there was also a w. This w was most likely his problem. Beforeing here, the ck King had mentioned something to Chen Heng. The initial stone tablet used by the Twilight Knight had once belonged to the ck King. The ck King had left a deep mark on the stone tablet. Ordinary methods could not remove it, and it would take a long time to erase the mark contained within.


    The Twilight Knight was undoubtedly stuck at this step. Originally, he was already on the verge of sess. However, the ck King¡¯s revival disrupted this process, greatly prolonging the time limit for the transformation to bepleted.


    Because of this, the Twilight Knight¡¯s transformation was iplete, leaving behind some ws. Of course, this did not affect his battle prowess, but it would affect other aspects.


    This was why the Twilight Knight had never appeared before and had always sent the Blue Knight and the others to do everything.


    ¡°There are some ws in the level. I just don¡¯t know how it will affect his battle strength..¡±


    Standing on the spot, Chen Heng muttered to himself. Level and battle strength were not the same. Although the level of the Twilight Knight could not be perfected due to the change in the initial stone tablet, his battle strength should be more than that. He should have reached that level long ago.


    He should not be disappointed. At this moment, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. Then, he took a step forward. The surrounding scenery shed past his eyes and quickly appeared, shuttling through like light and shadow.


    After arriving at this area, Chen Heng did not find any powerhouses lying in ambush, nor did he see anyone from the Round Table. After witnessing his previous battle prowess, the people from the Round Table had given up on intercepting him and allowed him to enter deep into this area to sh with the Twilight Knight.


    This also saved Chen Heng some trouble. Although he did not care, from the bottom of his heart, Chen Heng did not want to kill too much. Since he could save this step now, it was better to save it.


    Thus, with Lu Yao in tow, he stepped forward and gradually entered the gxy.


    Rumble!


    A momentter, they arrived at an area. In front of them was a vast and mighty divinend. The surrounding area looked somewhat unique. Chen Heng turned around to take a look.


    The area in front of him was different from the surrounding area. It was not a life star but a vast and man-made area. In this area, there was a vigorous life force hidden. There were also many flickering runes, which looked particrly dazzling. At this moment, the aura of the Twilight Knight had enveloped this ce, and it was unable to dissipate for a long time. At a nce, this ce was like the divinend in myths and legends. It was and that only gods were qualified to live in.


    In the past, this was a ce that only the Five Knights were qualified to enter in the past. No one else was qualified to enter thisnd, let alonee into contact with it at such a close distance.


    ¡°What a piece of mystical realm fragment¡­¡±


    Chen Heng looked around and felt the great vitality. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. With his eyesight, he could naturally see the background of this area.


    If nothing went wrong, this region should have once been a fragment of a vast arcane realm. It was found by the people of the Round Table. After being reinforced by the Five Knights, it gradually became like this.


    Judging from the aura, this region might even have some connection with the incipient space. It was filled with simr world power, but it was exceptionally thin.


    Compared to the incipient dimension, this ce was nothing. It was just that the traces of having been baptized by the world energy were very obvious. It was obvious that there was a part of the connection.


    However, he did not know what was going on. After stepping into this region, Chen Heng turned around and looked ahead. In the middle of this region, there was a huge divine tree.


    It was a huge Golden Dragon Tree. Simr to the Golden Dragon Tree in the Oriel family¡¯s manor, the Golden Dragon Tree in front of him also had a vigorous vitality. As its aura fell, a vast vitality emerged, which made people gasp in admiration.


    Its leaves and branches were golden, as if they were made of gold. It was very delicate and beautiful, with a unique sense of beauty.


    ¡®Good stuff¡­


    Looking at the tall Golden Dragon Tree before him, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. The Golden Dragon tree that belonged to the Oriel family was dozens of meters tall. This was already very impressive. It was a rare item in the Golden Dragon Tree.


    This was even more so for the one in front of him.

 Chapter 552 - Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 552 Chapter 552 ¨C Confrontation</h4>


    Standing in the same spot, Chen Heng looked ahead. A Golden Dragon Tree that was hundreds of meters tall stood before him. It looked like the tree of origin in the myths and legends. It was exceptionally strong, and its vigorous vitality was breathtaking.


    Compared to the Golden Dragon Tree in front of him, the Golden Dragon tree that belonged to the Oriel family was suddenly nothing. It was not even worthy of carrying shoes. The gap between the two was too wide.


    The Golden Dragon Tree, owned by the Oriel family, might have hundreds of years of ancient history. However, the history of the Golden Dragon Tree in front of him was even more ancient. From Chen Heng¡¯s point of view, it was at least thousands or even tens of thousands of years old.


    This Golden Dragon Tree had probably existed before the establishment of the Round Table until now.


    ¡®It¡¯s really rare¡­¡¯


    Even with Chen Heng¡¯s knowledge, he could not help but sigh at this moment as this thought shed through his mind. Fortunately, this was not much to the current Chen Heng.


    He quickly came back to his senses and walked in the direction of the Golden Dragon Tree. Through his senses, he could sense that this divine realm was filled with the aura left behind by the Twilight Knight.


    The Twilight Knight¡¯s aura enveloped this area, making it seem as if it was everywhere and was exceptionally unique. Even so, its core was still in front of him, right under that tall Golden Dragon Tree.


    From the looks of it, the Twilight Knight¡¯s current actions were simr to what Chen Heng had done in the past. He was also using the Golden Dragon Tree¡¯s unique and vigorous vitality to nurture his own body andplete the transformation. As he walked on the road, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. Bringing Lu Yao along, he continued forward and came to the foot of the tall Golden Dragon Tree.


    ¡®Looks like it¡¯s here¡­¡¯


    As he came to the front, this thought shed through his mind. At this moment, Chen Heng had already arrived at the foot of the Golden Dragon Tree.


    In the surroundings, wisps of divine aura were dispersing and drifting in all directions, enveloping the entire area. The exuberant vitality was astonishing. As it twined around this ce, it was as if it had formed an ocean of life. This kind of vitality was so strong that even Chen Heng was surprised.


    This exuberant vitality gathered in all directions and even formed a veryrgeke in front of him. Thatke was green in color. The water flowing within it was like ordinary water, but it was also very unique. It was crystal clear and exuded a holy qi vitality.


    This was the life essence condensed from pure life force. Even in this gxy, it could be considered a unique secret treasure, and it had all sorts of incredible effects.


    Under normal circumstances, one might not be able to find much even if one searched the entire gxy. However, one could see so much here, forming ake that seemed to be inexhaustible.


    How unique. Standing beside Chen Heng, Lu Yao could not help but nce at her surroundings, feeling a little amazed. At this moment, standing beside thiske, she only took deep breaths. Before she could do anything else, she could feel the changes in her body. It was as if there was an endless stream of life force surging into her body, it made every cell in her body cheer, as if a shocking transformation had urred.


    This region was simply too shocking. Lu Yao even suspected that even if it was just an ordinary person, as long as they stayed in this ce for a long time, they could easily be experts above the Fourth Rank level.


    There was no other reason. That life force was simply too exuberant, to the point that the essence of life was constantly rising, being washed away by that exuberant life force.


    If she stayed in this ce for a long time, her level of life would inevitably rise, reaching a higher level. And if she deliberately cultivated in this ce, it would be even more amazing. The effect would definitely be very shocking.


    ¡®Good ce¡­¡¯


    At this moment, she looked forward, and this thought could not help but sh through her mind.


    ¡°Iing¡­¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s voice came from the side, causing Lu Yao to be stunned. She subconsciously raised her head and saw a shadow streaking across theke and appearing in front of her.


    As if sensing the arrival of an unfamiliar aura, the master who had been in a deep slumber in this area finally began to awaken and appeared at this moment.


    In the middle of theke, an intense aura surged out. It was an extremely powerful aura. It waspletely different from the aura of life that filled the surroundings. Instead, it carried an extremely strong aura of decay and death.


    The aura of death was faint. It twirled in all directions and enveloped every area. Affected by this aura of death, the flowers and nts in the surroundings began to wither. Even the exuberant vitality seemed to have been affected by some force and began to decline.


    Other than the area covered by the Golden Dragon Tree in the middle, which had not changed much, the other areas were affected. It was as if they had changed their form and changed the season.


    In an instant, the spring that was full of vitality hade to the end of winter. It was not just the flowers and nts. Even the living beings were affected. In the surroundings, some wild beasts were wandering around. At this moment, they let out a miserable cry. Their bodies decayed at speed visible to the naked eye, turning into a pile of white bones.


    Even Lu Yao seemed to be affected. All sorts of changes appeared on her body, causing her expression to change drastically. Beside her, Chen Heng waved his hand to wipe away the aura on her body, leaving no trace behind.


    Then, he took a step forward and blocked in front of Lu Yao, blocking all the influences in front of him. After doing all this, he raised his head and observed the figure that had appeared in front of him.


    At this moment, along with the changes in the surrounding atmospheric dynamics, a brand new figure had appeared at some point in time and appeared in front of Chen Heng and hispanion.


    It was the figure of a young man. His appearance was ordinary, and his face was exceptionally pale, as if he did not have the slightest bit of blood. He had a head of white hair, and his entire body looked withered, exuding an unhealthy appearance. The famous Twilight Knight in the gxy looked like a malnourished youth on the surface,pletely unlike what ordinary people imagined.


    In the imagination of ordinary people, as the famous leader of the Round Table, a supreme powerhouse who wasparable to the ancient kings, the appearance of the Twilight Knight should be extremely extraordinary, not to mention how unique it was. Still, it should at least be different from ordinary people. However, from the situation in front of him, there was not much difference. At a nce, he looked just like an ordinary person, ordinary and unremarkable. He could not even bepared to the rest of the Five Knights.


    Regarding this, Lu Yao was also somewhat surprised, but her expression became even more solemn. Chen Heng also raised his head, his gaze fixed on the young man in front of him.


    His appearance might be ordinary, but that powerful aura could not be faked. From what Chen Heng could sense, that aura was so powerful that it was much stronger than the other knights.


    Compared to the other knights, the Blue Knight was not even worthy of carrying his shoes. With such a terrifying aura and strength, it was unlikely that there would be a second person in the entire Round Table.


    ¡°Twilight Knight, it¡¯s been a long time¡­¡±


    Chen Heng looked ahead and fixed his gaze on the other party. After a long while, he finally spoke softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same to me¡­.¡±


    In front of him, facing Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, the Twilight Knight¡¯s expression seemed very calm. He only nodded his head faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve paid more attention to you from the moment you met Blue.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you could actually do this in the end.¡±


    He looked at Chen Heng and said calmly.


    ¡°Since things have developed to this point, do you still have anything to say?¡±.


    Chen Heng continued to speak.


    The Twilight Knight silently shook his head and then smiled. A stiff smile appeared on his face. ¡°From the beginning until now, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong.


    ¡°From the moment you appeared, I tried my best to mobilize a few others to kill you, but in the end, it still ended up like this.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I probably didn¡¯t pay enough attention to it. I was afraid that the transformation would fail, so I didn¡¯t personally take action. In the end, it ended up like this.¡±


    He said calmly. Although he expressed his regret, his emotions were still very calm. This might have something to do with the other party¡¯s condition. Chen Heng remained silent and did not say anything more on this issue.


    In reality, the Twilight Knight¡¯s strategy was already decisive enough. If it was an ordinary person, they would definitely not be so decisive. The moment Chen Heng appeared, they would mobilize the strength of the Five Knights to attack together. In reality, if it was not for the reminder of the Mark of Destiny, the Five Knights would have already seeded. In the original trajectory of Destiny, things did not turn out this way.


    Due to theck of buffer time, Philip did not merge with the world consciousness and became the embodiment of the will of heaven. As a result, Chen Heng did not transform, and his strength was at the same level as before. The ck King was surrounded and killed during the transformation, and Lu Yao was on the run.


    If not for the reminder from the mark of Destiny, Chen Heng and the others would have ended up badly. Unfortunately, there were not so many ifs in this world.


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the young man in front of him. ¡°Your condition is very bad. ¡°Looking at your appearance, even if I don¡¯t make a move, after a few thousand years, you will rot and wither on your own¡­


    ¡°Twilight Knight, it¡¯s indeed as its name suggests¡­¡±


    Chen Heng saw through the other party¡¯s condition at a nce. The Twilight Knight¡¯s current condition was much worse than what Chen Heng had imagined.


    Something seemed to have happened to his truesoul, and his body had fallen into a special state, continuously melting away. In this state, his vitality was disappearing very quickly, and every second consumed arge amount of vitality.


    In such a state, if he did not solve his own problems, even without Chen Heng¡¯s interference, he would fall into a state of decay. After all, in this world, the so-called king was not eternal. The king was only at Seventh Rank. Although he was very powerful and had a long life, he could only live for a few hundred thousand years at most. It was far from eternal. Under normal circumstances, it would be very difficult to reach the end of such a long lifespan. However, this was not the case for the Twilight Knight. There was a big problem with his body, causing his lifespan to pass by too quickly.


    In less than a day, a lot of his life force would be lost. The speed was so fast that even Chen Heng was a little surprised. If he was not careful, he would enter the end in such a state.


    Before this, Chen Heng was still wondering why the Twilight Knight did not make a move, no matter how difficult the situation was. It was not until he saw the appearance of the Twilight Knight that Chen Heng finally understood.


    The Twilight Knight did not make a move was not because he was unwilling but because he could not. In his situation, once he made a move, the loss of life in his body would increase to a terrifying level. At that time, he would probably die before anyone else died.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The Twilight Knight sighed and said, ¡°As you can see, I have a huge problem. Therefore, I have to sleep here all year round and rely on the strong vitality here to suppress myself. Only then can I barely survive.


    ¡°Otherwise, it won¡¯t take long for me to disappear on my own.


    ¡°I thought that I would die here sooner orter, just like that, alone.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect to see you before I die.¡±


    Standing where he was, he sighed and said softly. For the first time, there were some fluctuations in his emotions. ¡°This is really¡­


    great¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s great about it?¡±


    Chen Heng asked softly. ¡°Before I die, isn¡¯t it good to have someone like you, King of Star, apany me in my death?¡±


    In front, the Twilight Knight slowly raised his head and looked at Chen Heng as he spoke word by word. As soon as he finished speaking, it was as if there was a gentle breeze blowing in the surroundings.


    An intense sea suppression aura spread out and enveloped the entire divine domain in an instant, turning this vast divinend into his own domain. That aura was like that of a god and devil, truly extremely powerful. It was so powerful that it made people suffocate, and it was so terrifying that it made people tremble.


    On the side, Lu Yao¡¯s figure retreated. She was wrapped up by Chen Heng¡¯s power and sent out directly. If nothing unexpected happened, the following battle would be extremely terrifying. With Lu Yao¡¯s strength, if she was dragged into it, her ending would be extremely miserable.


    After being sent out by Chen Heng, Lu Yao came to the outside of this mystic realm fragment, where she existed as a spectator. And below, an intense battle was about to begin.


    A vast aura was rising. In all directions, a faint aura of death spread out from the front, enveloping all directions, enveloping this piece of divinend. Waves of aura of life withering emerged.


    As if suffering from a natural disaster, after the aura of the Twilight Knight swept past, both humans and objects simultaneously walked towards the end, weing their own end.


    ¡°Come on¡­¡±


    In mid-air, waves of rumbling sounds shed past. Vaguely, it was as if a giant that was thousands of meters tall had appeared. It was staring at Chen Heng, giving off a huge pressure.


    ¡°The King of Star¡­¡±


    Standing in mid-air, The Twilight Knight¡¯s face was cold. He slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how strong you are¡­¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    As the soft words fell, although the voice was weak, it urately resounded in everyone¡¯s hearts. Then, Chen Heng¡¯s figure moved. He flew towards the sky, straight towards the clouds.


    At this moment, the divine bird¡¯s long cry resounded. The Twilight Knight turned around and looked towards the depths of the starry sky. There, a divine bird flew past, as if it was bathed in holy fire. Its aura was extremely sacred and powerful.


    It was Red. At this moment, under Chen Heng¡¯s summons, it came from the gxy, disying its aura to its heart¡¯s content. After several years of change, Chen Heng¡¯s strength had grown greatly, and so had Red.


    The connection between Beastmaster and Imperial Beast was very close. No matter which side became stronger, it would lead the other side to be stronger. It was precisely because of this that when Chen Heng became stronger, Red was also brought along by Chen Heng to be stronger. As Red let out a long cry and spread its wings, it was as if everyone in the gxy could see its appearance.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Outside the distant gxy, some people were frightened and could feel the aura rising in the distance. As the battle progressed, a powerful aura rose. Even the distant starfields could feel that power and began to tremble. Some people tried to observe it with all kinds of methods, but in the end, they could not get a detailed picture of the battlefield. They could only vaguely see a divine bird chirping, fighting with a giant.


    ¡°What a king¡¯s Imperial Beast¡­¡±


    Looking at Red in front of him, the Twilight Knight was also surprised. On the side, Red spread its wings and fought with the Lava Giant. The mes between them intertwined and burned each other.


    It was a shocking collision. Both Red and the Lava Giant had reached the level of a knight. They had the strength close to the peak Sixth Rank. The battle between the two was extremely grand. The power was earth-shattering. It could even tear apart stars and destroy powerful civilizations.


    ¡°Your Imperial Beasts aren¡¯t bad either.¡±


    Opposite the Twilight Knight, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm. He just watched this scene quietly and said calmly. The Lava Giant opposite Red was naturally the Twilight Knight¡¯s Imperial Beast.


    The Twilight Knight in front of him was also a Beastmaster. Moreover, his Imperial Beast was also extremely powerful. Even if he took it out alone, it was enough topare to a knight, possessing the strength of a peak Sixth Rank.


    It could only be said that he was indeed the knight who was the leader of the Five Knights. Whether in terms of strength or other aspects, he was terrifyingly powerful.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time. I can only end this as soon as possible¡­¡±


    In front of him, the Twilight Knight sighed softly, then raised his hand. The Twilight Domain was disyed, enveloping the surroundings. A familiar yet unfamiliar power emerged following that, sweeping across the world¡¯s four corners. It was the initial power, but it was slightly different. Compared to the initial power Chen Heng felt from the initial space, the initial power disyed by the Twilight Knight had many more changes. It seemed to have the unique mark of the Twilight Knight. It was very


    special.


    ¡®So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡¯.


    In an instant, Chen Heng understood something. ¡°Not only do I have toprehend the initial power, but I also infuse the initial power with my traits to be my own King¡¯s Power?¡±


    In an instant, his understanding of the king level of this world deepened.


    Boom!


    A series of explosions sounded. While Chen Heng was still thinking, the Dusk Knight¡¯s figure had appeared in front of him. A seemingly skinny palm that was actually powerful enough to tear apart stars smashed down on Chen Heng.

 Chapter 553 - – Twilight

    <h4>Chapter 553 Chapter 553 ¨C Twilight</h4>


    ¡°It has started¡­¡± Chen Heng muttered to himself. His expression did not change much.


    The Twilight Knight¡¯s palm struck straight at Chen Heng¡¯s chest. The power exerted was extremely terrifying, as if stars had collided, bringing with it an extremely powerful impact. Then, his figure disappeared and came to another region.


    The mighty power shook the entire divinend, affecting the surroundings. If it were not for the runes that the Five Knights had engraved in this divinend, just the aftermath of this palm strike would be enough to shatter this entire area, leaving no trace behind.


    Chen Heng¡¯s figure disappeared from where he was standing and soared into the sky. In his eyes, the gxy shattered, and the stars fell. It seemed like a vast mystery was being unfolded, shrouding the entire area to resist the invisible force.


    Boom!


    In the gxy, the two powerful auras collided and started to fight. The rumbling war drums continued to sound. In the distance, the vast twilight domainpletely shrouded the area before them.


    For a moment, the nearby star areas were shaking. They could all feel that terrifying aura, whether it was the nearby or the distant star areas that were countless miles away.


    It was the true king¡¯s power. ording to this world¡¯s standards, a sixth rank powerhouse could destroy the stars. If such a powerhouse used his full strength, it was enough to destroy the stars and all lives on them.


    Like the Five Knights, the outstanding ones were at the peak of the sixth rank. They could destroy an entire star with a single thought, vanishing everything. The destructive power would be unimaginable once they used their full strength.


    As for the seventh rank kings, their auras could shroud the entire gxy the moment they went all out, destroying countless stars with a single thought. Besides those at the peak of the sixth rank realm, the rest would not even have the chance to stand before them.


    A battle between two kings was rare and impossible to witness. Any such battle would be recorded in the annals of history and be admired by countless people in the ancient era.


    This terrifying battle, known as the Battle of Legends, had begun. A sound that sounded like thunder was heard in the gxy, and it couldn¡¯t be stopped at all. An enormous and mighty aura shot straight into the sky as if it wanted to bombard this entire starfield. Two king-level existences charged out in just an instant, destroying several stars nearby. Terrifying explosions continuously sounded out, and the energy reaction was highly grand, like the most beautiful fireworks, looking exceptionally resplendent.


    Bang!


    A series of sounds sounded, and Chen Heng¡¯s figure appeared the next moment, facing the Twilight Knight. Both of them looked miserable when they appeared again. Their clothes were torn, and their auras weren¡¯t as calm as before but were fluctuating instead.


    From the looks of it, both of them were very powerful. They were evenly matched to a certain extent.


    ¡°What a powerful power¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s face was solemn. He looked at his opponent seriously. ¡°That kind of mystery, is it withering?¡± ¡°Your body isn¡¯t bad either¡­¡± The Twilight Knight¡¯s face was also solemn. He knew how hard it was to deal with Chen Heng, ¡°Did you practice some secret skills? Why is your body strength so terrifying¡­¡±


    He had struck Chen Heng more than once, leaving behind traces on his body. His attacks were extremely shocking, and the destructive power was extreme. If he had indeed struck, even a king would not be able to escape, and it would leave behind an unforgettable injury.


    <b>ev</b>


    However, this terrifying power seemed to have lost its effect when it struck Chen Heng¡¯s body. Chen Heng¡¯s body¡¯s defense was too terrifying. His defense was the most solid substance in the gxy, much stronger than those people that the Twilight Knight had seen before.


    When that fatal attack struck his body, it seemed only to leave a wound, and nothing had happened. Even during the battle, the wounds on Chen Heng¡¯s body were still healing on their own. That kind of speed was very astonishing. The Twilight Knight seemed much weaker than Chen Heng¡¯s insane recovery rate. Anyhow, he had not suffered any severe injuries and had still been suppressing Chen Heng all along. However, Chen Heng still appeared to have a powerful aura, as if he was unharmed. That aura was so powerful that it made people tremble as if nothing had changed after such a long time.


    The Twilight Knight was differentpared to him. His face had turned pale in just a moment, and there was no trace of blood on his face. He seemed much more terrifying than before.


    ¡°Your path¡­¡± Chen Heng frowned at the Twilight Knight¡¯s appearance and felt something different, ¡°He has be like this in just a short while?¡±.


    Chen Heng was somewhat mentally prepared for the Twilight Knight¡¯s transformation. His opponent¡¯s path had gone wrong, and he had made a mistake in the most crucial transformation, causing his vitality to disappear at an abnormally rapid speed.


    However, this speed was too fast no matter what. For a king-level existence, unless there was a considerable difference in level, it was impossible to determine the victor in a short period, let alone suppress the other person. If a battle at this level weren¡¯t good, it would probablyst longer. From the scattered records in the past, even a confrontation for several years was amon urrence. However, how much time had passed between Chen Heng and the Twilight Knight?


    <b>mon</b>


    It hadn¡¯t even been a day until now, and the Twilight Knight had already be such. The changes were quite astonishing.


    ¡°Cough¡­¡± The Twilight Knight could not help but cough a few times. His face seemed to have be a little old in such a short period, ¡°Sorry for making a fool of myself¡­¡± He raised his head and looked at Chen Heng, ¡°Go on.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he charged out once again. An astonishing majesty erupted. The king¡¯s power swept out in all directions, shaking the void space and piercing through the gxy. On the vast divinend in the distance, Lu Yao raised her head, wanting to see the situation on the battlefield clearly, but all she could see was a big skinny hand sweeping out and holding all four gxies in its hands. Lu Yao could not help but frown, looking at this scene, and subconsciously felt something was wrong.


    The Golden Mark on her forehead had already awakened by itself and was wholly activated at this critical moment. It helped Lu Yao peek at the battlefield before her, allowing her to see it more clearly.


    Bang!


    An earth-shattering sound shrouded the surroundings. The entire world seemed to have fallen into destruction and began to self-destruct.


    In the end, a long azure sword shed on a star and collided head-on with another skinny but unstoppable palm. Bang! Huge destruction! Huge chaos!


    Everything in the surroundings perished. Only two powerful auras remained at this moment, shrouding the surroundings and sweeping through everything.


    Lu Yao widened her eyes and tried her best to look forward, sensing the scene before her. She could only barely catch a glimpse of a figure. It was a young man whose entire body was bathed in blood. Crimson blood carrying divine light sttered everywhere.


    He held the long azure sword as his body retreated as if he had fallen into a disadvantageous position in the battle.


    ¡°Has brother fallen into a disadvantageous position?¡± Lu Yao thought, and her eyes widened looking at the scene, and she became even more focused as she watched.


    ¡°Your strength is rising?¡± Another strike struck. A terrifying explosive sound sounded, destroying everything.


    Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but frown as he stood in the corner of the gxy, looking at the Twilight Knight¡¯s figure. He felt that something was wrong at this moment.


    The Twilight Knight¡¯s appearance has been changing from the beginning until now. From the initial appearance of the white-haired young man, he had gradually changed, and now, he had be a middle-aged man. There were more wrinkles on his face and some inexplicable changes in the texture. There was also apathy on his body as if he had entered his old age.


    However,pared to all of this, what was more worth paying attention to was the aura on his body. It did not weaken with the aging of his appearance, but it became stronger. ¡°Twilight is indeed short, and it will disappear instantly. However, it is the most resplendent moment before it disappears¡­¡± As if sensing Chen Heng¡¯s doubt, the Twilight Knight exined softly. ¡°I see.¡± Chen Heng nodded and came to a sudden realization.


    ¡°My life Is burning and coulde to an end. However, the more this is the case, the stronger my strength will be.¡± The Twilight Knight said indifferently, ¡°Next, watch out¡­¡± A muffled sound that shook the sky erupted as soon as he spoke. A powerful aura shrouded the surroundings. It was so powerful that it had reached another dimension, causing Chen Heng to frown. The Twilight Knight attacked once again, which was different from before.


    Chen Heng had already used all of his strength to fight against the Twilight Knight. However, he was still being suppressed, firmly at a disadvantage. This was an incredible thing for Chen Heng. It wasn¡¯t that Chen Heng hadn¡¯te into contact with a king¡¯s power before, so he could roughly understand what kind of level it was.


    Chen Heng¡¯s strength was no different from a real king¡¯s, so it shouldn¡¯t be further from Chen Heng¡¯s expectations. However, now, he was still being suppressed by the Twilight Knight and didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back.


    To a certain extent, this proved a fact. The Twilight Knight¡¯s strength had already surpassed the ordinary king¡¯s level and reached a higher level. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that the Twilight Knight was more powerful than the other kings.


    He achieved his current battle strength not because of his strength but because of his path. In terms of his path, the closer he was to withering, the more powerful he was. The fact that the Twilight Knight was able to disy such strength at this moment, to a certain extent, also meant one thing. He was already dying At this time, if Chen Heng simply wanted to win, the wisest choice would be to leave immediately. After some time, time would automatically kill the Twilight Knight without Chen Heng having to make a move. The life in his body could not hold on for much longer. However, Chen Heng had not thought about this choice.


    The virtual shadow of the gxy appeared in the sky, shrouding above the vast shards of the secret realm. A mysterious aura appeared. A force shrouded the surroundings at a particr moment, rumbling forward.


    A long azure sword appeared. Chen Heng appeared in the eyes of the surrounding people. He held the long azure sword, and his aura was mighty. His entire body was bathed in blood as he charged forward like a crazy demon.


    Magic power, life energy, telekic power¡­


    Various powers gathered together and charged forward under Chen Heng¡¯s control.


    The gxy exploded!


    The illusory gxy that had initially evolved suddenly froze and then exploded in the air.


    Bang!


    A terrifying explosion burst out in the gxy. Streams of divine light surged forward as if a new world had been born. The chaotic scene at the beginning of the world appeared.


    At the center of the explosion, the battle between Chen Heng and the Twilight Knight was still beginning. Facing Chen Heng¡¯s full-powered attack, even the Twilight Knight could not help but turn solemn. However, he did not retreat. Instead, his body continued to move forward, directly charging ahead.


    Bang!


    A terrifying power charged toward the Twilight Knight, so horrifying that it could easily break every star blocking its way. Such a terrifying power struck the Twilight Knight¡¯s body, but it didn¡¯t leave any marks on his body. It couldn¡¯t even stop him from advancing.


    The Twilight Knight let out a wildugh, looking as if he had gone mad, and he directly crashed into the endpoint of the explosion. Then, a terrifying power erupted.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression changed, looking disbelieved. As the Twilight Knight charged forward, the attack he had unleashed with all his strength was blocked and even forcefully pushed back.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± He was stunned, and he subconsciously didn¡¯t believe it.


    The Twilight Knight¡¯s figure charged forward, apanied by waves of wildughter. He withstood the force and rushed forward, but his body also changed. He became much older.


    Time suddenly sped up, passing by the Twilight Knight¡¯s body. He quickly changed from his original middle-aged appearance to an older man and continued to age until he became a dried corpse.


    However, the terrifying aura on his body was reaching a peak. The power was so mighty that Chen Heng felt it was particrly rming. Chen Heng had seen many powerhouses in the past, but they were nothingpared to the Twilight Knight at this moment.

 Chapter 554 - The Twilight’s End

    <h4>Chapter 554 Chapter 554 ¨C The Twilight¡¯s End</h4>


    Chen Heng had witnessed many powerhouses from the past to the present, powerhouses that originated from different worlds. Each of them was very eye-catching and would leave a deep impression on people. However, the Twilight Knight had surpassed them.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s memories, the strongest person he had seen in the past was Philip. However, at this moment, the Twilight Knight¡¯s aura had reached its peak, and it did not seem to be inferior to Philip at all.


    Of course, this was referring to the past Philip. Compared to the current Philip, he was naturally far inferior. However, this did not change the Twilight Knight¡¯s strength. That aura rose to the sky, breaking through all obstacles before it.


    Roar!


    A furious roar was heard in the distance.


    Chen Heng turned to look. The Lava Behemoth fighting with Red seemed to have sensed something and instinctively headed towards this ce. Its gaze was highly fierce, carrying a hint of decisiveness.


    It rushed towards this ce as if it had sensed the Twilight Knight¡¯s state. Its body was so huge and tough, like an indestructible mountain.


    A powerful force rushed forward and was about to explode.


    ¡°I can¡¯t block it!¡± Chen Heng¡¯s eyes widened, and a sense of powerlessness suddenly rose in his heart.


    He could feel a considerable force surging forward. That force was so powerful that it surpassed all the previous attacks. Before this, Chen Heng¡¯s expression did not change when facing all the Twilight Knight¡¯s attacks. Even when he was suppressed at a disadvantage, he could still block it with ease.


    However, at this moment, he had no way to do so. The power of this attack was too terrifying that even Chen Heng was unable to block it.


    ¡®What would happen to me at this moment if I am unable to stop this attack? Would I most likely die?¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    He looked ahead, and his gaze fell on the Twilight Knight. At this juncture, the Twilight Knight¡¯s power shrouded everything, continuously burning the life in his body. His entire body had turned into a dried corpse as if he couldpletely rot at any time and fall into the underworld of the undead. However, there was no doubt that he was still not dead. On the contrary, his aura was unprecedentedly powerful and terrifying.


    It was unknown whether it was an illusion, but under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, the Twilight Knight even revealed an ugly smile before he spoke, ¡°Goodbye¡­¡±


    Not a single sound was heard the moment when the collision was about to happen, or rather, it could not be heard. However, Chen Heng still urately received the Twilight Knight¡¯s message and understood his thoughts.


    From its looks, the Twilight Knight also understood that he did not have much life left and was prepared to use the most astonishing final attack to end Chen Heng¡¯s life, making him fall together with him. This was also thest thing he could do as the leader of the Five Knights.


    Chen Heng smiled and felt somewhat relieved in his heart thinking of this, ¡®Finally, it hase to this point¡­¡¯


    The most terrifying attack was about toe. Chen Heng did not panic but only felt a little regret in his heart. He looked ahead and calmly faced each other, weing the moment about to arrive.


    ¡°Brother!¡± From afar, Lu Yao¡¯s voice could be heard.


    She looked at the scene before her, her beautiful eyes wide open. She could not help but shout, feeling that powerful aura. Her eyes turned red. She desperately wanted to rush forward and block this attack for Chen Heng.


    Unfortunately, the defense Chen Heng had set up was not something she could break. She could not do it no matter how hard she tried. She could not get out besides waiting quietly in that area.


    Under her gaze, a violent collision was starting in the distance. Under that powerful force, Chen Heng¡¯s body was as small as a speck of dust and was directly engulfed.


    His figure instantly disappeared, and the Twilight Knight¡¯s powerpletely shrouded his aura. First, it was covered, thenpletely engulfed, until finally, it turned into nothingness andpletely disappeared.


    Light emitted, and endless, vast energy exploded, rushing toward the outside world. This power was so mighty that it exhausted all the energy of a king, and the final attack it unleashed was terrifying. Even the divinend at the side was affected and was on the verge of self-destruction.


    People could only see a Lava Behemoth roaring and exploding in the center in the endless light.


    A Divine Bird bathed in divine me also let out a long cry. Its entire body was bathed in golden blood, and it was trying to drag Lu Yao out of the central region, barely escaping.


    What was left in the surroundings after this? Nothing


    After this attack, the originally vast divinend was destroyed. Even if there were countless runes and magic formations, it was useless. Arge piece was directly destroyed, leaving only a few shards behind.


    The surrounding stars shattered, and many meteorites turned into meteor showers, falling into an unknown distance.


    What was left?


    Lu Yao was still alive. Red protected her, standing on top of the shards left after the divinend shattered. She let out an unwilling cry, trying her best to call out Chen Heng¡¯s name, wanting to know if Chen Heng was okay.


    In the distance, the powerhouses of the Round Table were also watching the battle with shock in their eyes. This was an epic battle that will most likely be recorded in the annals of history and remembered by countless descendants. However, this battle also had a special meaning. ¡°Did the Twilight King die in battle, just like that?¡±


    The powerhouses were all stunned, looking at the scene before them as terrifying as the explosion of a star. Their eyes revealed a look of confusion.


    The Twilight Knight did not lose this battle. On the contrary, it could be considered a victory to a certain extent. However, the Twilight Knight had already fallen after this battle. The top strength of the Round Table had wholly disappeared.


    Even though a star king had fallen in the Star Alliance, there were still two supreme kings, the ck King and the Red Lotus King, supporting them. After losing the Twilight Knight, the Round Table had absolutely no room for maneuver under the watchful eyes of these two kings.


    The Round Table had lost its hope and was about to step down from its original overlord position. ¡®What should we, who originally belonged to the Round Table, do now?¡¯ This thought shed through their minds, and they felt even more dazed.


    It was not until Lu Yao¡¯s shout woke them up that they finally regained their senses. They saw the Divine Bird chirping, carrying Lu Yao as it stood on the piece of divinend before them, letting out waves of cries.


    After the intense battle before, the Divine Bird had reached its limit. Although its aura was still powerful and that holy aura was still apparent, it had eventually declined. Even the divine me burning on its body had slightly dimmed, unable to maintain its previous brilliance.


    As for Lu Yao, even though her current strength was good and she had already reached the fifth rank, it was still nothing to the powerhouses wandering around this ce. After all, there were quite some powerhouses entrenched here. Among them, quite a number had reached the fifth rank. Some of the powerhouses were even close to the sixth rank. A mere Lu Yao was nothing to them.


    ¡®However, should we make a move?¡¯ The surrounding powerhouses thought as they looked at each other in dismay. From the perspective of their faction, they were enemies with Lu Yao. Countless people from the Round Table had hunted down Lu Yao in the past. And based on Lu Yao¡¯s current condition, as long as the powerhouses here attacked concurrently, Lu Yao would not be able to escape no matter what.


    If they want¡­ ¡®But, was it necessary?¡¯ They hesitated in their hearts.


    The Round Table was doomed at this moment. On the other hand, the Star Alliance was rising like a sunrise. It was destined to rece the Round Table and be the overlord of the next era.


    Were they still going to serve the Round Table and takedown Lu Yao this time? The other party was not only the Golden King¡¯s reincarnation but also the leader of the Star Alliance and the sister of the King of Stars. If they attacked him, they would most likely be cklisted by the Star Alliance, and their future would be bleak. They would not be epted even if they wanted to surrender.


    Thinking of this, they still hesitated. Of course, there were still some loyal officials with so many powerhouses. Therefore, some people still wanted to move forward and attack Lu Yao after hesitating for a moment. However, a brand new aura appeared in the center of the energy explosion before them. Apletely different energy aura suddenly appeared among the Twilight King¡¯s aura. Although weak, it was real.


    ¡°That is¡­¡± The expressions of the people around them immediately changed. Under their gazes, the scene began to appear before them.


    ¡°Cough¡­¡± The Twilight Knight fell on a shard of the piece of divinend. He raised his head with great difficulty and looked at the figure before him.


    Chen Heng¡¯s figure stood opposite him, his face calm and his figure tall and straight. Chen Heng looked a little disheveled. His clothes were torn, and blood was dripping from all over his body, dyeing the ground red. He was also extremely weak, even weaker than when he was at his worst. But even so, he was still alive and managed to survive after facing the Twilight Knight¡¯s fatal attack.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± Lying on the ground alone, the Twilight Knight had already turned into a dried corpse, but he still raised his head, his face full of unwillingness, ¡°Why¡­¡±


    ¡°Why am I still alive, right?¡± Chen Heng already understood what the Twilight Knight meant, even though he did not finish his sentence.


    ¡°Once at some time, I spotted someone, and I left something on him.¡± Chen Heng did not hide the reason why he was still alive. He calmly said, ¡°I ced a part of my power and origin in the other person¡¯s body. After that, that person entered the Round Table and became the rising star you admired.¡± He spoke softly.


    As Chen Heng finished speaking, the aura on his body suddenly changed. An aura of ughter power appeared. It was unprecedentedly dense and appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s body undisguisedly. Sensing the aura on Chen Heng¡¯s body, the Twilight Knight¡¯s expression changed and finally reacted, ¡°T-This power¡­ It¡¯s you!¡± The Twilight Knight was no stranger to Chen Heng¡¯s aura.

 Chapter 555 - Spoils of War

    <h4>Chapter 555 Chapter 555 ¨C Spoils of War</h4>


    On the shards of the secret realm, Chen Heng¡¯s eyes were focused on the front. The corpse of the Twilight Knight was ced before him and had already be a dried corpse.


    Chen Heng silently sighed in his heart. From the bottom of his heart, there was no doubt that the Twilight Knight was powerful. That powerful strength was terrifying and left a deep impression on Chen Heng.


    The Twilight Knight had even surpassed a king and reached a higher level at thest moment. Even though that was the power that he had sacrificed everything in exchange for, it had left a deep impression on Chen Heng and was not to be underestimated. But even so, it was over.


    The Twilight Knight¡¯s strength was indeed powerful, far surpassing Chen Heng¡¯s at this moment. However, Chen Heng had a new understanding of this point. Sometimes, it did not mean one could win just because he was stronger.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost a pawn¡­¡± Chen Heng looked at the Twilight Knight¡¯s corpse with a self-deprecating expression while struggling to get up from the ground.


    Wang Zhong had already died under the attack of the Twilight Knight. Chen Heng had transferred most of his injuries to Wang Zhong in that split second, making him the scapegoat. Wang Zhong must have been in despair before his death.


    Still, that was not bad. The ughter divinity in his body was nted by Chen Heng. With his original talent, it was already pretty good for him to be able to reach the fourth rank and awaken his true spirit in the Qika Federation, not to mention being valued by the Five Knights of the Round Table. However, up until now, he had forcefully reached close to the sixth rank with the help of the ughter divinity. The ughter divinity had given him such a huge help, allowing him to enjoy it for such a long time. It was time for him to pay the price for this.


    The only pity was that Wang Zhong was quite useful as a tool man and yed a significant role over these years. If Wang Zhong did not help Chen Heng collect the ughter power, Chen Heng would not have been able to recover so quickly. Chen Heng was a little unwilling now that this tool man had died.


    However, it did not matter. Chen Heng was close to being invincible in this world. Wang Zhong was most likely not needed in the future. It was great for him to disy his final value in this battle. Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, then he silently turned around and looked into the distance.


    The powerhouses originally belonged to the Round Table were standing in the surroundings, lurking in the dark and spying on the situation. They used all sorts of methods to spy on this ce. However, their expressions changed drastically, revealing disbelief after seeing the Twilight Knight¡¯s corpse and Chen Heng alive, ¡°How is this possible? Even a terrifying attack couldn¡¯tpletely wipe out the King of Stars? Lord Twilight lost?¡± Waves of sounds sounded in all directions. Countless people lost their expressions and were in disbelief when they saw Chen Heng.


    The Twilight Knight¡¯sst attack just now was a power they had never seen before. Even the so-called king would most likely not be able to protect himself before that attack and would die because of it. After all, the Twilight Knight was a king himself. No one could imagine how powerful the Twilight Knight¡¯s final attack would be at the cost of his life.


    However, Chen Heng still managed to block such a terrifying attack and was still alive. This was an unbelievable thing.


    ¡°Could the King of Stars be a monster?¡± This thought shed through the people¡¯s minds, and they could not help but feelplicated emotions looking at the corpse beside Chen Heng. With Chen Heng¡¯s appearance, no one had any other thoughts at this moment. If there were still people who wanted to be loyal to the Round Table and make a move against Lu Yao before this, there was no longer anyone now. Because Chen Heng looked like his body was covered in terrifying wounds. It was as if he had been pierced through, extremely horrifying


    However, no matter what, he was still alive. And for such an existence, as long as he was still alive, he would be invincible to those below the level of a king. Those below the sixth rank are not even qualified to bear his aura.


    There was no shortage of loyal officials of the Round Table here, but they wouldn¡¯t seek death since they had practiced to this point.


    ¡°Brother!¡± A shout came from afar, and Chen Heng looked not far away.


    Red spread its wings and rushed over with Lu Yao, who ran straight into Chen Heng¡¯s arms. Her eyes were red, and she sounded like she was crying


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She looked at Chen Heng and looked at his chest, almost pierced through.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± A gentle smile appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face, and he reached out and touched Lu Yao¡¯s forehead as if he wasforting a child, ¡°I¡¯m still alive.¡± He spoke softly, with a sense of calmness.


    Chen Heng¡¯s power was slowly recovering at this moment. Stars were flickering in the surroundings, and wisps of divine power rushed toward Chen Heng¡¯s body and were finally swallowed by Chen Heng in one gulp.


    Considerable power rose like a tidal wave, leading to the surrounding violent energy. Chen Heng¡¯s body was recovering. He instinctively swallowed the energy in the surroundings to heal his body. With the strength at his level, his body was terrifying.


    The energyparable to several stars was swallowed by him and melted into his body in just a few gulps. His body began to recover as all of this went on. Arge number of wounds healed, and he recovered.


    Finally, he opened his eyes again, and a powerful aura emitted from his body, sweeping across the gxy. The surrounding powerhouses observing this ce felt their hearts tremble and terrified.


    ¡®I¡¯ve managed to maintain a little bit of prowess¡­¡¯ Chen Heng sighed softly and thought as he felt his condition.


    The Twilight Knight¡¯s attack just now was indeed highly terrifying. Chen Heng had already used up all of Wang Zhong¡¯s killing power on himself, but he was still unable to recover from his injuries. He could only barely maintain some prowess.


    Most of the ughter power had been used to resist the Twilight Knight¡¯sst attack, so there was little remaining power. It would take a long time to recover to its peak. However, it did not matter.


    The Twilight Knight had already fallen. The copse of the Round Table was inevitable. Chen Heng would not need to continue to attack for a long time if nothing unexpected happened. Hence, he had a lot of time to recover.


    Then, spiritual lights surged and shrouded his entire body. Then, he looked to the side. Not far away, the Twilight Knight¡¯s corpse was still lying there quietly. His previous appearance could no longer be seen. He was as calm as a dried corpse.


    ¡°A dried corpse¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s heart was somewhatplicated when looking at the Twilight Knight¡¯s corpse.


    The all-powerful powerhouse who had ruled an era had fallen in such a manner. The passage of time had destroyed everything. The former powerful man might not always be like this, and the overlord of today would eventually wither one day. Who knew if he would one day end up like the Twilight Knight before him?


    Chen Heng did not know, nor did he care. To him, where and how he would die in the future was not significant. As long as he had a temporary life, he would continue walking until the end of time and could no longer move forward. All sorts of thoughts shed through his mind.


    In the end, he waved his hand and epted the Twilight Knight¡¯s corpse. Even if the Twilight Knight died, his corpse still contained a considerable value as a king-level existence. It was a huge treasure trove and could be used for various purposes. Even for a king-level existence, such an existence was not easy to obtain. It was often something that could be encountered but not sought. However, for Chen Heng, he had already gotten two king-level corpses during this trip. It was a huge harvest.


    After keeping the corpses, Chen Heng brought Lu Yao and turned around, arriving at another ce. During the previous battle, the secret realm¡¯s divinend had been destroyed, turning into countless shards scattered in the gxy. Pieces of the divinend scattered like tiny stars, reflecting a faint glow in the sky. It was stunning


    Chen Heng walked into it and soon found his target. That was the core of the divinend from before and where the Twilight Knight slept. A pool of life pond water emitted a strong aura of life and stood quietly by the side. The exuberant vitality made one¡¯s heart palpitate.


    On the side, the Golden Dragon Tree, hundreds of meters tall, stood quietly. Its branches and leaves were all golden, giving off a sacred and invible aura. This was where the Twilight Knight had been sleeping, and it was also the essence of the entire divinend.


    Of course, the defense here was also the best to a certain extent. There were various runes that the Twilight Knight had personallyid down, which blocked off the leeway of the previous battle and protected this area.


    Chen Heng hade here to upy this core area and for one other thing. He waved his hand, and a wisp of initial power diffused from his body and affected the surroundings. Then, something changed.


    An unknown existence was affected by the initial power and instinctively resonated with it. That existence was at the bottom of the pond of life, emitting golden light. The mystery of the endless world was disyed in that light. All kinds ofws and information flooded Chen Heng¡¯s mind. He hadn¡¯t seen the actual owner yet, but he understood something just sensing that unique light. ¡°Is that a stone tablet?¡± Lu Yao reluctantly looked at the pond before her. She could vaguely see what was inside through the light. It wasn¡¯t anything else but a stone tablet.


    Then, Chen Heng waved his hand and took it down. The appearance of the stone tablet appeared under the illumination of the light. It was a straightforward and quaint stone tablet from the outside. The entire stone tablet seemed to be a light gray color, looking shabby and ancient, as if it had a long history.


    However, in Chen Heng¡¯s view, this stone tablet represented this world. Arge amount of world information appeared out of thin air on it. All sorts of incredible powers were shining on it, and Chen Heng could not help but be moved.


    Even if he were just a mortal, he would probably be an incredible expert if he could hold onto this stone tablet. Of course, the prerequisite was that this mortal could obtain the recognition of the stone tablet. Although the stone tablet was powerful, from what Chen Heng understood, it could only be used by those known as the King¡¯s talent. Otherwise, this was just a simple stone tablet and could not be used.


    Among the Five Knights, not sure about the others, but from what Chen Heng knew, the Blue Knight did not seem to be recognized by this stone tablet. Hence he couldn¡¯t use it at all. ¡°What is this?¡± Lu Yao¡¯s voice came from the side. She was a little absent-minded, looking at the stone tablet in Chen Heng¡¯s hand.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she instinctively felt a desire when she saw this stone tablet, and an inexplicable feeling arose. The stone tablet before her seemed to be something that she was missing, and it made her feel strange.


    ¡°The initial stone tablet¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s voice came from the side and said softly, ¡°This is a king¡¯s leverage. It was precisely why the Twilight Knight transformed.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Lu Yao nodded. Only then did she understand a little about the value of this stone tablet.


    The word ¡®a king¡¯s leverage¡¯ was enough to prove its value. Only by possessing this stone tablet could one have the qualifications to be a king ¡°If you had this stone tablet, I think you would be able to progress further and be even stronger.¡± Lu Yao stood where she was and smiled as she said happily.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Chen Heng did notment on Lu Yao¡¯s words, but he ced the stone tablet in her hand.


    The ancient stone tabletnded in Lu Yao¡¯s hand and immediately emitted a brilliant light. That golden light shrouded the surroundings, making people feel that it was lovely.


    ¡°Brother, I¡­¡± Lu Yao was first stunned looking at the scene before her, and then she was at a loss. She did not understand what had happened. ¡°As expected¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s heart was clear ¡°As expected, you have the aptitude that the stone tablet acknowledges.¡±


    Lu Yao¡¯s aptitude was undoubted. The destiny in her body was the strongest that Chen Heng had ever seen in this world. With such a powerful destiny, she could be said to be the child of the era that this world had given birth to. Like the Twilight Knight before it, she was destined to lead and be this era¡¯s main character. It was inevitable that she had the aptitude to be a king. Naturally, she could be recognized by the stone tablet. ¡°Take it.¡± Looking at Lu Yao, who was at a loss, Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°Your strength is already very strong. Sooner orter, you will reach that limit. And this tablet is the key to your path to bing a king.¡±


    ¡°But, what will you do if I take it away, Brother?¡± Lu Yao looked at the tablet. Her eyes were somewhat unwilling, but she still looked at Chen Heng, wanting to decline. ¡°I don¡¯t need this thing.¡± Chen Heng shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m already a king now.¡± This was the truth. The initial stone tablet was equivalent to leverage. Only with the initial stone tablet could one obtain the world¡¯s recognition and enter the initial space without any danger to get the initial power within.


    If an ordinary person came into contact with the initial power, they would be quickly contacted by the initial power. Their body might not even be able to withstand it and copse, directly dying. Thus, the initial stone tablet was needed as leverage to obtain the power within the initial space and ascend to a king. However, Chen Heng was different. He had the clone of Philip as a means to obtain the power within the initial space. To a certain extent, Philip was equivalent to his leverage,parable to his initial stone tablet. Since that was the case, he naturally did not need something like the initial stone tablet.


    Under such circumstances, although this stone tablet was of great use to him, it was far less important than the others. Giving it to Lu Yao was the best choice at the moment. After all, her strength was still weak. Giving the initial stone tablet to her would increase her power at the fastest speed, allowing her to reach the peak of this world.


    Although this initial stone tablet was equally crucial to the ck King and Crimson Knight, it wasn¡¯t so desperately needed, as it would not increase their strength so quickly.


    This world needed this initial stone tablet to advance. This was why the world itself did not allow one to advance to the seventh rank. Hence, one could only advance bying into contact with the world¡¯s origin. In other words, this restriction would naturally disappear as long as one changed to a world with a sufficiently powerful upper limit.


    With the ck King and Crimson Knight¡¯s strength, as long as they changed to a world with a sufficiently high upper limit, they would be able to advance rapidly and break through the seventh rank or even higher with their talents. Under such circumstances, this stone tablet was not critical to them.


    ¡®On the contrary, it would be more helpful to Lu Yao. After all, she would still face many future challenges though nothing unexpected happened.¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he looked at Lu Yao before him. The light was still shining, shrouding the surroundings.


    After that, time continued to pass.


    However, the news of this battle waspletely exposed after this day.


    Many people knew that Chen Heng had broken through the defense line of the Round Table and entered the inner circle of the Round Table to fight the Twilight Knight. More than one faction knew about this news and paid close attention.


    After all, the oue of this battle would affect the gxy¡¯s structure. No matter how much attention was paid, it couldn¡¯t be too much. Therefore, when Chen Heng appeared again, everyone was in an uproar.

 Chapter 556 - Thirty Years

    <h4>Chapter 556 Chapter 556 ¨C Thirty Years</h4>


    After leaving the core of the Round Table, Chen Heng did not make such a big fuss as the others had expected. In the eyes of ordinary people, since he had defeated the Twilight Knight in a fair and square manner, he would naturally unt his dignity.


    No matter how much he unted his might, it would not be too much. After all, in the past, the Twilight Knight was the number one person in the gxy. His strength was well-deserved.


    Chen Heng had killed the Twilight Knight and defeated the strongest person in the past. This was definitely something worth bragging about. At this time, it was even more extraordinary.


    However, Chen Heng was not interested in this. He brought Lu Yao and left the territory of the Round Table. Just like that, he walked forward and left this ce silently. He headed towards the Star Alliance. Along the way, no one dared to stop him.


    Of course, even if they wanted to stop him, they did not have the strength to do so. The strongest foundation and strength of the Round Table had already been exhausted when Chen Heng entered this ce.


    After the defeat of the Twilight Knight, the entire Round Table was extremely lost. They did not have the strength to fight against an expert like Chen Heng. He continued to move forward until he reached the edge of the Round Table¡¯s influence. Only then did he let his aura be discovered.


    In a few deste gxies, people discovered Chen Heng¡¯s aura. The aura on his body was still so powerful. His face was calm, and Lu Yao followed beside him. He continued to move forward silently.


    From some clues, it could be seen that he had experienced a great battle before. There were also some traces of a great battle on his body. However, even so, the aura on his body was still powerful. That kind of power spread out, as if it could shake the stars and change the world in all directions. With such a powerful aura, those who had not reached a certain level of strength would not even have the courage to stand in front of him. Of course, the more crucial thing was that Chen Heng had appeared here.


    One had to know that before this, Chen Heng had headed towards the core of the Round Table to battle with the Twilight Knight. Now that Chen Heng had returned, the result of the fight between him and the Twilight Knights seemed to be obvious. ¡°The King of Stars has appeared once again. In a remote starfield, his aura is very powerful!¡±


    ¡°His body seems to have been through the traces of a great battle. His aura is different from usual.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that even the Twilight Knight is no match for the King of Stars and was defeated by him?!¡±


    All sorts of spections emerged in the gxy. Chen Heng¡¯s appearance was an extremely obvious signal to all the forces in the starry sky. One knew that Chen Heng had rushed to fight the Twilight Knight.


    And now, Chen Heng was still alive and well. It seemed that nothing much had happened to him. Since Chen Heng was fine, what about the Twilight Knight? Had he fallen and been ced under the King of Stars?


    This might have attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Regarding this, countless people had sent their subordinates into the territory of the Round Table, wanting to find out the situation of that battle.


    Very quickly, the situation of that battle was revealed. The news of the fall of the Twilight Knight spread. Immediately, the entire gxy was in an uproar. Although they had long guessed this, when the news was finally confirmed, the people could not help but feel terrified.


    The Twilight Knight was once the leader of the Five Knights. He had led the other four knights to battle in the gxy. Along the way, he had conquered many powerful forces. He had even fought with the king and personally forced the Golden King into a desperate situation.


    Under the leadership of this knight, the Round Table was able to be the overlord that ruled over the entire gxy. And now, this great knight who had once suppressed an entire era had finally fallen just like that?


    <b>su</b>


    As long as they thought of this, the surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but feelplicated emotions. After that, an evenrger scale counterattack began. After realizing that the Round Table¡¯s final trump card had been used up, the world¡¯s people became even crazier.


    At this moment, who knew how many powers had risen and attacked the Round Table, beating them up. The members of the Round Table did not react to this at all.


    Strictly speaking, the moment the Twilight Knight fell, the Round Table Association had already fallen apart. Not only was there huge pressure from the outside, but there were also many conflicts erupting from within. Many disgruntled powerhouses rebelled and became independent. Some of these powerhouses defected to the newly formed Star Alliance, while others relied on the past resources to develop and be independent.


    Although the Round Table seemed to exist now, it had disappeared. However, with the fall of the giant of the Round Table, the structure of the gxy would change. Many resources would be freed up for the world to fight over.


    For a time, the entire gxy was filled with disputes. It looked exceptionally lively. Chen Heng did not care about this. After the copse of the Round Table, the structure of the starry sky might change temporarily, but eventually, it would gradually stabilize.


    Especially at this moment in the Star Alliance. After the fall of the Twilight Knight, the Star Alliance was the new overlord. It was destined to rece the past position of the Round Table and be the overlord of the next era.


    The surrounding powerhouses also understood this point. The reason why they were fighting was actually to fight for a little bargaining chip for themselves. After joining the Star Alliance, they could fight for better treatment.


    As for dominating a region and fighting against the Star Alliance, no one had ever thought of this. Otherwise, they would be courting death. Bringing Lu Yao, Chen Heng returned to Hechi Star and entered seclusion there. As for Lu Yao, she cultivated with Gunali and also became calm. The interior of Hechi Star had the best environment and conditions, which could provide the best guidance for the two of them.


    Not only were there powerhouses from all over the world who could be their mentors here, but even Chen Heng would also often appear to give them pointers. Under such conditions, their future was destined to be very bright, an existence that countless people envied.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡±


    In the Star Alliance¡¯s headquarters, a tall Golden Dragon Tree stood. Its entire body emitted a tremendous aura of life, infecting the surroundingnd. Upon closer inspection, one could see that this Golden Dragon Tree was very tall.


    There were some special marks on it, and it seemed to be very simr to the Golden Dragon Tree that the Twilight Knight had. Of course, in reality, this was the Golden Dragon Tree from the core of Round Table.


    Before leaving the Round Table, Chen Heng did not do anything. Apart from the initial stone tablet left behind by the Twilight Knight, he also brought the rest of the things. Of course, there were not many things that could catch his eye at his level. It could even be said that there were very few things.


    However, the Golden Dragon Tree in front of him was one of them. Therefore, it was directly brought back by Chen Heng. Together with the mystic realm fragment from before, it was ced here, bing one of the foundations of the Star Alliance.


    At this moment, Lu Yao was standing here, with Ye Zi, Gunali, and the others standing in front of her. She was here to tell them about her previous experience, telling them what had happened.


    ¡°The Twilight Knight fell just like that¡­¡±


    After listening to Lu Yao¡¯s story, Gunali was still okay. She did not have a detailed understanding of the Twilight Knight¡¯s power. Therefore, although she felt powerful, she did not feel it too much.


    <b>er.</b>


    Ye Zi was different. Standing in front of Lu Yao, she looked a little absent-minded as she recalled the existence of the Twilight Knight. At this moment, she still had a magical feeling. The Twilight Knight was a powerhouse that stood above all mortals. It was an existence that wasparable to a king. He had already possessedbat strengthparable to a king in the past. He had once shed head-on with the Golden King at his peak. That kind of strength was terrifying. In the thousands of years after the Golden King had fallen due to an ident, the Twilight Knight had always been a nightmare in the hearts of the followers of the Golden King.


    To them, the name Twilight Knight meant that they could not be defeated. It was a terrifying existence. In the eyes of Ye Zi and the followers of the Golden King, their king was, of course, the strongest person in the world.


    <b>as</b>


    And the Twilight Knight who could fight head-on with the Golden King at his peak was naturally a terrifying existence. And now, the mountain that used to be great had been moved away just like that and died in someone else¡¯s hands.


    That person was none other than Lu Yao¡¯s elder brother, a young man who had not even existed for fifty years. A young man who had not even reached fifty years of age had not only aplished a great feat that countless people could not touch. He had even reached the level of a king and defeated the Twilight Knight, a terrifying powerhouse who had been at the peak of existence thousands of years ago.


    This thing was really like magic, and it was somewhat uneptable. After a long while, Ye Zi finally woke up from her dream and epted this reality.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s strength¡­¡±


    She looked at Lu Yao in front of her. After a long while, she sighed and said, ¡°It might be about the same as when my king was at his peak¡­¡±


    Comparable to the Golden King. This evaluation could be extremely high for the followers of the Golden King. After all, in their eyes, the Golden King was the only God in this world, an existence that was different from the defilement.


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Lu Yao did not have much of a reaction to Ye Zi¡¯s words. She only smiled. Compared to Ye Zi, Lu Yao did not have such a majestic impression of the Golden King.


    He might be an extremely powerful powerhouse, but so what? He was just a dead man now, no different from the Twilight Knight. In Lu Yao¡¯s heart, the Golden King was no longer grand. Although he was worthy of respect, it was impossible for her to worship him like a god.


    As if sensing Lu Yao¡¯s attitude, Ye Zi opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, she only let out a sigh and did not say anything


    ¡°Yaoyao, what do you n to do next?¡±


    Standing on the spot, she looked at Lu Yao in front of her. With a change of tone, she asked again.


    ¡°Cultivate and be stronger.¡±


    Facing Ye Zi¡¯s gaze, Lu Yao smiled. She looked very calm and rxed. When the Round Table was hunting her, Lu Yao¡¯s current state was very rxed.


    Now, she had the most solid backing. Her elder brother was one of the strongest people in the gxy, and the faction she belonged to was the overlord of the gxy. Her parents were still around.


    Compared to her past state of being hunted down by the Round Table, which was constantly suppressed, it was much more rxed. However, Lu Yao did not give up on her cultivation because of this, nor did she lose her motivation. There was still one more thing that she had to resolve in her new heart.


    ¡°I have to work hard and not waste the conditions that my elder brother prepared for me. I have to be strong enough to be able to help my elder brother.¡± Standing where she was, facing Ye Zi¡¯s gaze, Lu Yao spoke softly and voiced her thoughts. ¡°After that, I have one more thing that I have to do.


    ¡°There are some things that I have to get to the bottom of. There are also some ounts that I have to find someone to get to the bottom of¡­¡±


    She spoke softly, and as she spoke, she silently raised her head and looked toward a certain ce in the gxy. At this moment, the golden light in her eyes shed. It was dazzling and dazzling, but it quickly disappeared, disappearing. Beside her, Ye Zi listened to Lu Yao¡¯s words and nodded her head.


    On the other hand, Gunali was standing under the Golden Dragon Tree and listening to the conversation between Lu Yao and Ye Zi. At this moment, she was about to doze off.


    Compared to Lu Yao, Gunali¡¯s talent was not bad at all. She usually worked hard in her cultivation. At this moment, she was already close to the Fourth Rank. Such strength was definitely considered formidable for her age.


    Moreover, from its looks, she was not far from officially advancing to the Fourth Rank. In front of her, the tall Golden Dragon Tree stood alone, its branches and leaves swaying on it. From time to time, strands of golden light would fall, illuminating thend in all directions and illuminating the surroundings with vitality.


    Time slowly passed in peace. In the following period, the Star Alliance slowly developed and expanded to the outside world step by step. Very quickly, thirty years passed.


    During the thirty years, Chen Heng rarely made a move on the outside world. However, the few times were all soul-stirring asions. In the thirty years under the influence of Chen Heng, the Star Alliance did not make big strides forward. Instead, it slowly expanded, gradually bringing the areas under its jurisdiction into its control.


    This was the result of deliberately slowing down the pace. Otherwise, with the Star Alliance¡¯s current appeal, as long as they were willing, there would be arge number of star regions willing to join the Star Alliance and be a part of the Star Alliance.


    However, even though this was fast, it would also lead to various internal problems. It was easy for the Star Alliance¡¯sposition to be chaotic and degenerate into a Round Table-like organization.


    Chen Heng did not want to see this happen. Therefore, he deliberately slowed down his pace and focused his energy on internal affairs. In the past thirty years, the Star Alliance has greatly improved itself, built an academy, and nurtured experts. They had achieved good results.


    When the new generation of experts stepped onto the stage, they also elerated the construction of the Star Alliance, making the process even easier.


    Overall, every step of the Star Alliance was very steady, not too radical, and there weren¡¯t too many problems. As for the powerhouses, there was now another peak powerhouse in the Star Alliance.


    <b>SO</b>


    That was Lu Yao. Thirty years wasn¡¯t much to some powerhouses. Maybe it was just a time of cultivation. However, to someone like Lu Yao, who had the potential to be a king, this was not the case.


    In thirty years, she had broken through many obstacles. With the help of the initial stone tablet, she had reached the Sixth Rank. As the chosen one in this era, Lu Yao¡¯s talent and opportunities could not be underestimated. Her cultivation speed was also faster than ordinary people could imagine. In addition to the initial stone tablet, which represented the origin of this world, and Chen Heng¡¯s teachings, Lu Yao¡¯s cultivation speed was extremely fast.


    In a short span of thirty years, she had reached the level of Five Knights. Although she could not bepared to a figure like the Twilight Knight, she was stillparable to a third-rate knight like the Blue Knight. Her strength was not inferior at all.


    At this level, she had also stepped onto the star stage. In a short span of several decades, she had established her illustrious reputation and be the benchmark for the new generation of powerhouses in the Star Alliance.


    In this regard, the surrounding powerhouses could not help but sigh. There were simply too many experts in the Star Alliance. In the past, there were only three supreme kings, the King of Stars, the Red Lotus King, and the ck


    King.


    But now, there were also Lu Yao and the Crimson Knight. Yes, the Crimson Knight had also joined the Star Alliance. After the news of the Twilight Knight¡¯s death spread, the Crimson Knight had sat under the Golden Dragon Tree in silence for a long time. It was not until several monthster that she resumed her activities and woke up again.


    After that, she followed the agreement with Chen Heng and joined the Star Alliance, strengthening the Star Alliance¡¯s reputation. And now, with the addition of Lu Yao, a powerhouse of the new generation. Regardless of the quality or number of powerhouses, the current Star Alliance would not be inferior to the Round Table of the past. It might even surpass it. Even if the Five Knights of the past returned and fought against the Star Alliance, the Star Alliance would not be afraid. Under such an atmosphere, it seemed more and more natural for the Star Alliance to ascend to the top and be the overlord of the universe.


    And on a certain day, the Star Alliance began to take action. Under Lu Yao¡¯s lead, many experts headed towards a remote starfield. Her actions immediately attracted the attention of all the powerhouses around her.


    The news about starfield was spread out at the fastest speed, and it was known by everyone. Soon, everyone knew about the situation of that starfield. It was a very remote and deste starfield. It was not flourishing, and there were not many civilizations.


    There were only a few life stars, and the level of civilization on them was not very high. They were not of much value. Such a starfield should not be of much value to the Star Alliance. Normally, even if they gave it away for free, they might not want it.


    But now, Lu Yao was leading a group of people and heading towards that starfield with great fanfare.


    Was there a reason for this?


    Almost subconsciously, this thought shed through everyone¡¯s minds. At this moment, they subconsciously wanted to follow Lu Yao and explore the secrets that existed in that starfield.


    Under this unprecedented attention, Lu Yao¡¯s figure descended into this space zone and arrived at a certain ce in this starfield.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±


    Leading the group behind her, Lu Yaonded outside a star. If one looked carefully, one would discover quite a few familiar faces. Behind Lu Yao, Ye Zi and the other followers were all here. At this moment, they had arrived together with Lu Yao.


    And in front of them was a somewhat deste star. The star before them did not seem to be flourishing. Although it already had traces of life and was a life star, it did not give birth to a sufficient civilization.

 Chapter 557 - Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 557 Chapter 557 ¨C Surrender</h4>


    ¡°What is a Golden Knight doing here?¡±


    Looking at Lu Yao¡¯s actions, the people around were confused and puzzled. Although a star like this had a certain value, that was only for ordinary people.


    As a Golden Knight and a prominent figure in the Star Alliance, Lu Yao did not think that a life star like this was worth mentioning at all. Normally, she would not do anything even if she saw it.


    But now, she hade to this ce with great fanfare. However, she did not know what exactly she was going to do. Regarding Lu Yao¡¯s n, the people around her were all puzzled. Only a small number of people understood why Lu Yao came to this ce.


    Standing outside the star in front of her, Lu Yao lowered her head and sized up the star in front of her. In her eyes, the star in front of her was so beautiful and bright. All kinds of things in it were filled with bright vitality, and there was a primitive scenery.


    These were all things that ordinary people could see. But in Lu Yao¡¯s eyes, it was another scene. The golden light covered everything,pletely covering the star in front of her.


    Under Lu Yao¡¯s gaze, the star in front of her was covered by a powerful force protecting it. This force was very powerful, a kind of King¡¯s power. If an ordinary person came here, even an expert at the level of a Five Knight would not be able to discover the truth of this ce and would not be able to know the situation here.


    However, Lu Yao was different. Although the power that enveloped this ce was powerful, it gave Lu Yao a familiar feeling. It even came from the same source as a certain power in her body, and it was a source.


    ¡°Golden Power¡­¡±


    Lu Yao looked at the stars enveloped by the Golden Power and could not help but smile, a self-deprecating look on her face. Then, she brought her followers and continued forward.


    When she came, she brought many people with her. They were densely packed, like an army. However, when they went down, there were few people following Lu Yao. There were only a few followers like Ye Zi.


    After decades, Ye Zi and the others had finally grown up. Although they could not bepared to a powerhouse like Lu Yao, who stood at the top of the gxy, they were also at the Fifth Rank. They were definitely considered strong even in the gxy. They followed Lu Yao, arriving at the star beneath their feet. Arriving here, the familiar aura was disyed, giving off a familiar feeling.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed the Golden Power¡­¡±


    Sensing the familiar aura, Ye Zi¡¯s expression wasplicated as she muttered to herself. The stars in front of her were covered with the Golden Power. That familiar aura made Ye Zi unable to forget it, and it also reminded her of something.


    And after they descended, the scene around them also began to change. In a certain area of the stars, a huge city appeared out of thin air. It released a clear signal to the people around it and informed them of its location.


    With the arrival of Lu Yao and the others, the people hiding on this finally stopped hiding and directly revealed their headquarters.


    ¡°Looks like the owner of this ce already knows that we¡¯re here¡­¡±


    Standing on the spot and sensing the auraing from there, Lu Yao raised her head and revealed a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she took the lead and headed toward that area. Soon, a huge city appeared before their eyes. The city in front of them was huge. It took up a huge amount ofnd, but it also lookedplete in all aspects.


    There were all sorts of instruments lying around, and there were also intelligent robots moving around, collecting all sorts of resources in the surroundings. It was filled with the aura of civilization,pletely inconsistent with the deste scene around them. Regarding this, neither Lu Yao nor Yezi was surprised.


    ¡°My king, shall we go in?¡±


    A middle-aged man at the side spoke, looking at Lu Yao and asking respectfully. Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Lu Yao opened her mouth. She was about to reply, but she paused and looked to the side in the end.


    In front of her, she saw a figure slowly walking out from within the city. It was a figure that Lu Yao and Ye Zi were somewhat familiar with. He looked like an old man, and although he was slightly lean, his aura was still strong, reaching the peak of Fifth Rank.


    ¡°Ferrier¡­¡±


    Looking at the old man¡¯s appearance, Lu Yao muttered to herself, a look of nostalgia on her face. Ferrier was someone that Lu Yao was familiar with. Back then, on the Qika, Ferrier stood up and helped Lu Yao a lot at the crucial moment.


    He was also a follower of the Golden King, a remnant of the past era. To a certain extent, he was also Ye Zi¡¯s teacher. Arge portion of the teleportation formation that Ye Zi had learned was learned from Ferrier.


    However, ever since the two of them had left the Qika star and wandered into the depths of the gxy, Ferrier had disappeared and never appeared again. During the thirty years when the Star Alliance had defeated the Round Table and expanded greatly, Lu Yao had used the power of the Star Alliance to look for Ferrier, but in the end, she had found nothing. Now that she looked at it, he was indeed here.


    ¡°Your Highness, long time no see.¡±


    In front of them, Ferrier walked out of the city and arrived in front of Lu Yao and Lu Yao. Then, with a respectful expression, he said,


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time¡­¡±


    Looking at Ferrier in front of her, Lu Yao nodded. Then, she said softly, ¡°It seems that you already know why I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Listening to Lu Yao¡¯s words, Ferrier revealed a bitter smile and said, ¡°We already know why you¡¯re here.


    ¡°The Observer is already waiting in front¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    On the side, another follower of Lu Yao snorted and said with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Her Highness from the Star Alliance is here. Why didn¡¯t hee out personally to wee her? ¡°Does he think he is a King?¡±


    As soon as he said that, a terrifying aura spread out. The people around all showed displeasure on their faces. Pairs of eyes fell on Ferrier, giving him great pressure.


    The present was different from the past. At this time, Lu Yao was no longer an ordinary girl from the past.


    The current her was the Highness of the Star Alliance, known as the peak powerhouse, Golden Knight. She was also the sister of the King of Stars. She was known as the Princess of the Star Alliance who had the most hope of bing a king in the future and bing the ruler of the Star Alliance.


    Lu Yao was definitely an honorable person with such an identity in the current gxy. Lu Yao was definitely an honorable person. Even those top forces and civilizations did not dare to underestimate her, and they definitely had to treat her with the highest courtesy.


    Being stared at by so many eyes, even Ferrier felt great pressure. After all, the strength of these followers was not weak, and none of them were weaker than the fifth rank.


    Being stared at by these people, even if Ferrier were not weak, he would still feel pressure. However, he could only smile bitterly at this. Then, he exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that the Observer doesn¡¯t want toe out to wee you, but the Observer cannote out. He can only move around in this city.


    ¡°As for the specific situation, your highness, you will understand after you enter.¡±


    Hearing Ferrier¡¯s words, Lu Yao nodded and did not continue to make things difficult for him. ¡°I understand.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she raised her head and looked at the city. Then, she took a step forward. Beside her, Ferrier saw her actions and could not help butugh bitterly. Then, he also took a step forward and followed her.


    Not long after, they entered the city in front of them. The scene in the city was not bleak. On the contrary, there were many people. It was very lively around them. Pedestrians were walking around everywhere. It looked very bustling.


    This situation surprised Lu Yao. She could not help but turn around and look at Ferrier.


    ¡°The people here are all descendants of the king¡¯s followers.¡±


    Facing Lu Yao¡¯s gaze, Ferrier exined, ¡°During the disaster, the Observer saved a portion of the followers. After thousands of years, the people from back then continued to multiply. Now, there are many of them.


    ¡°There are only a small number of cities here.


    ¡°There are more cities underground.¡±


    He exined to Lu Yao.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Hearing Ferrier¡¯s exnation, Lu Yao nodded. Then, she continued forward, and under Ferrier¡¯s lead, they arrived at an area. This was the city¡¯s core, and it was also a unique ce.


    The surrounding space was very spacious, and there was only one thing within the space of several hundred meters. It was an iparably huge single eye. The single eyey quietly in the golden original life fluid, recovering its body within it as if it had been sleeping there the entire time. Only at this moment, when Lu Yao and the others arrived, did a single eye show some reaction.


    A single golden eye opened and looked at Lu Yao and the others. The aura that belonged solely to the Golden Kingspread out, enveloping the surroundings. Almost in an instant, Lu Yao¡¯s body reacted on its own. At this moment, the Golden Mark on her forehead appeared. Her pair of eyes turned pure gold and looked directly at the single eye.


    The two powerful forces collided with each other. The aura was exceptionally terrifying and made people feel as if they were suffocating. Only after a long time had passed did peace return to this ce.


    ¡°Wee, the sessor of the Golden King.¡±


    Up ahead, sensing the pure and powerful aura from Lu Yao¡¯s body, the one-eyed creature moved and sent out a thought. With only one eye left, it naturally could not speak directly.


    However, for existences like them, even if they did not have a voice organ for existences like them, it was not difficult for them to create sounds out of thin air. Lu Yao was not surprised by this. She just nodded and said, ¡°It seems like you guys have been waiting for me toe over for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    In front, the one-eyed Observer sighed and said, ¡°Ever since your elder brother defeated the Blue Knight and established the Star Alliance, I have already noticed you.


    ¡°From that moment on, I understood that you woulde here sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of my elder brother¡¯s strength?¡±


    Lu Yao sneered. The Observer in front of her was quite direct. If Chen Heng had appeared out of nowhere, under normal circumstances, Lu Yao would most likely have been hunted down by the people of the Round Table. Her future would be bleak, so she was naturally not worth paying too much attention.


    But with Chen Heng¡¯s protection, things would be different. With the protection of an ultimate powerhouse like Chen Heng, Lu Yao would most likely be able to grow up safely and even be a top powerhouse under Chen Heng¡¯s guidance.


    At that time, the problems in the Golden Mark would most likely be discovered. Lu Yao would also rush here sooner orter.


    ¡°Your outstanding performance is also one of the reasons.¡±


    In front of him, the Observer continued to speak without much emotion in his voice, ¡°From the moment you used your efforts to remove the restriction of the Golden Mark, I understood your outstanding performance.¡±


    The Golden Mark on Lu Yao¡¯s body was essentially a gift from them. They were the ones who removed the Golden Mark, found Lu Yao, and nted it on Lu Yao¡¯s body.


    The King¡¯s Power was naturally a great gift and opportunity. However, within this opportunity, there was also a huge restriction. The restriction within the Golden Mark had always existed, but no one had discovered it.


    If it had been anyone else, it would have been fine. However, if it had been in the hands of the Observers and the others, the power given by the Golden Mark would have immediately disappeared, and it would not have been able to disy its effects at all.


    Even at the most critical moment, the Golden Mark would have taken away Lu Yao¡¯s life, bringing all of her power back to the Observers and the others, bing the resources for others to grow. Or she would have fallen under the pursuit of the Five Knights and be a sacrifice, or she would have be the sacrifice of another Golden King. This was Lu Yao¡¯s original fate.


    However, long before this, Lu Yao had already broken this fate. She did not rely on others but herself.


    ¡°This is all thanks to the pursuit of the Round Table.¡±


    Looking at the Observers in front of her, Lu Yao¡¯s face revealed a cold smile. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for their relentless pursuit, repeatedly injuring me and breaking the Golden Mark time and time again, I might not have been able to discover the hidden problems in the Golden Mark and still be kept in the dark about the year.¡±


    As for the hidden problems in the Golden Mark, Lu Yao had already discovered them back then. She was able to discover it was mostly because of her experience.


    The bloody battle back then was too miserable, so the Golden Mark on Lu Yao¡¯s body was broken repeatedly, and it was restored again and again.


    And in the process of being broken and restored, again and again, it allowed Lu Yao to have a deeper understanding and understanding of the Golden Mark, thus sessfully breaking the restrictions within.


    ¡°From this point of view, I have to thank all of you.¡±


    Standing where she was, Lu Yao sneered and said. Regarding this point, the Observer in front could only sigh and could not say anything else regarding this point.


    ¡°I can understand your anger.¡±


    In front, after a moment of silence, the Observer¡¯s voice continued, ¡°I know your purpose as well.


    ¡°However, if you want to achieve your purpose, you still have to rely on yourself.


    ¡°Back then, we had split the Golden Mark into two. One was the corner, and the other was the core.


    ¡°If the two marks wanted to be one again, the only way was to devour each other.


    ¡°And at this point, it would depend on you.¡±


    In front of them, the Observer¡¯s voice continued to ring out, causing Lu Yao to frown. ¡°What should we do specifically?¡±


    She frowned and continued to ask.


    ¡°Use your will to fight.¡±


    The Observer¡¯s voice continued to ring out. At this moment, he said, ¡°In devouring the mark, not only is the mark devoured, but everything of another person is also devoured.


    ¡°If you want to devour all of this, you have to rely on everything of your own topete.


    ¡°Whoever wins will be able to obtain everything from others and fuse the Golden Mark once again.


    ¡°The side that loses will bepletely reduced to the victors¡¯ resources and will no longer exist.¡±


    ¡°No longer exist?¡±


    Standing where she was, Lu Yao sneered. ¡°Do you know what will happen if something happens to me here?


    ¡°The King of Stars will be furious. Everyone here, including me, will not be able to survive.¡±


    In front, the Observer¡¯s voice continued to sound very honest, ¡°The King of Stars¡¯ anger will destroy even this. Everything left behind by the Golden King will disappear.¡± ¡°Since you know this, you still dare to let me risk myself?¡±


    Lu Yaoughed coldly and said, ¡°Hand over the other carrier bearing the Golden Mark within three days.


    ¡°Otherwise, we will wash this ce with blood, and not a single person will be left behind.¡±


    She spoke coldly, and her voice was filled with monstrous killing intent. That kind of aura was terrifying. What required one to fight through willpower and one¡¯s own body to fuse with the Golden Mark?


    Lu Yao scoffed at this point and did not believe it at all. As the host of the Golden Mark, she knew the characteristics of the Golden Mark very well.


    This thing was not difficult to take away. As long as the host that carried the Golden Mark died, the Golden Mark would naturally appear. At that time, wouldn¡¯t it be fine to fuse with the Golden Mark?


    How could there be so much nonsense from the Observer in front of her! From Lu Yao¡¯s point of view, the Observer in front of her had said so much. He did not want her to fight with another person and fall into their trap.


    Regardless of whether this was a trap, Lu Yao would not do as they wished. She was not afraid of fighting, nor would she be afraid of any duels. However, this was something that could be a trap, and she would not touch it.


    The current her was no longer the one who had no backing in the past and could only rely on herself to fight. In front of her, listening to Lu Yao¡¯s words filled with killing intent, the Observer suddenly paused and fell silent.


    Lu Yao¡¯s reaction waspletely unexpected. He had said so much earlier, and based on his analysis of Lu Yao¡¯s personality, shouldn¡¯t she have firmly believed that she was invincible and agreed to it? How did it turn out like this? But no matter what, Lu Yao¡¯s threat was real. The current Lu Yao was no longer the ordinary girl they used to be able to control. Not only was she as powerful as a knight of the Five Knight, but she also had the strongest supporter in the gxy behind her. They could not afford to offend her.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ if we forcefully take away the mark, perhaps¡­¡±


    The Observer¡¯s voice continued to ring out in front of him. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he stopped. That was because, before his eyes, a destructive aura had appeared.


    In front of him, Lu Yao¡¯s expression was cold. A brilliant light appeared in her hand. It contained a terrifying power, as if a gxy was flowing:

 Chapter 558 - Golden Star

    <h4>Chapter 558 Chapter 558 ¨C Golden Star</h4>


    A powerful energy appeared and gathered in Lu Yao¡¯s hand. In that slender palm, there seemed to be a river of stars flowing at this moment. It was exceptionally unique and powerful.


    That kind of aura had not been fully revealed yet. Only a little of it was released, and it seemed to be able to suppress the nine heavens and break through the nineher worlds.


    The moment this power was released, the Observer in front of her instantly fell silent. Even his voice could no longer remain calm. It was as if it was stuck in his throat, bing especially hoarse.


    A king possessed king level power. And she was not an ordinary king. As the ruler of this base, and also a remnant of the Golden King, the Observer had a very deep understanding of the Golden King¡¯s power.


    At this moment, the Observers could sense that the power disyed in Lu Yao¡¯s hand was even more powerful than the Golden King. Even when the Gold King was at his peak, he could notpare to her. It was absolutely terrifying.


    ¡°This mark contains my elder brother¡¯s attacks¡­¡±


    Lu Yao¡¯s faint voice rang out in front of her. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what the result will be if I unleash it here¡­


    ¡°Since this is the Golden King¡¯s protective ground, I think it should be able to block it. There won¡¯t be too many casualties¡­¡±


    Lu Yao¡¯s voice was faint as she looked at the Observer and Ferrier. There was a sigh in her voice as if she thought so.


    The Observer waspletely silent. The situation in front of him was like someone pointing a gun at you and asking you with concern if the weather was good. ¡®How do you dare to say it¡¯s not good?¡¯ ¡°You¡­¡±


    The Observer felt bitter in his heart. His voice reverberated in the surroundings for a long time before he finally opened his mouth and sighed.


    ¡°Give her the person¡­¡±


    In the end, he still made his choice and directly admitted defeat. Listening to the Observer¡¯s words, Ferrier subconsciously raised his head and looked at him. He wanted to say something, but when he looked at the mark on Lu Yao¡¯s palm, he sighed in the end and did not speak at all.


    They were not as strong as her, so it was useless to say anything. They were all inferior to her, whether it was the strength or the backing. In terms of strength, the current Lu Yao was already a figure at the level of the Five Knights. Her strength was so powerful that it was terrifying.


    <b>as</b>


    They could still barely suppress her even if they used all their trump cards, if that was all. However, Lu Yao¡¯s backing was truly terrifying. The King of Stars was her brother, and the Star Alliance was the overlord of the gxies.


    At least three king-level existences were standing behind her. With such a lineup, even if the Golden King were to revive, it would be impossible for them to resist, let alone the Golden King who had already fallen.


    After all, just the King of Stars was already so terrifying. It was suspected that he was even stronger than the Golden King. Although they had their thoughts, they were not stupid.


    Facing such a lineup, there was no room for them to resist. In the end, they stood up silently and handed the person over to Lu Yao. Inside a coffin-like container, a figure was sleeping soundly. It was also a woman. She did not look too old. She was about twelve or thirteen years old and looked rather young. However, there was also a Golden Mark on her forehead.


    However,pared to the Golden Mark on Lu Yao¡¯s body, the golden mark on the girl¡¯s head was much moreplicated. The texture was veryplicated and mysterious. Whether in terms of power orplexity, it was more obvious than the Golden Mark on Lu Yao¡¯s body.


    Sensing this, Lu Yao sneered. Then, she lowered her head and continued to size up the girl in front of her. Then, she noticed something different.


    Compared to Lu Yao, the girl in front of her was very different. Her skin was a little pale, and she was very beautiful. Even though she was young, she already showed that kind of absolute beauty.


    More importantly, her hair was golden, and many parts of her body also had the characteristics of the Golden King. These characteristics would also be present after Lu Yao activated the power of the Golden Mark, but she had to maintain the Gold Power to keep the appearance. And the girl in front of her was still in a deep sleep, but she already had these characteristics, and they were so obvious. That powerful bloodline power filled with the majesty of the Golden King made people¡¯s hearts palpitate, and they felt terrified.


    ¡°The direct descendant of the Golden King¡­¡±


    Lu Yao stood where she was and looked at the sleeping girl in the container. Her feelings were inexplicablyplicated. ¡°No wonder those people are so nervous¡­¡±


    The direct descendants of the Golden King would ept the power of the Golden King far more than outsiders. Their awakening level would also be higher, making it easier for them to be powerful.


    From the terrifying bloodline aura of the girl in front of him, it was likely that the source of her bloodline was very close to the Golden King. It was even possible that she had already reverted to her ancestor and was close to the level of the Golden King¡¯s son.


    A bloodline of this level couldpletely be called the son of a king. With her bloodline and the mark of the Golden King, she would most likely be able to increase her strength to the maximum and even approach the level of a


    king.


    With this possibility, it was no wonder that the Observers cared so much about her and spent so many things to pave the way for her.


    ¡°Her bloodline is very strong, and her potential is also very strong¡­¡±


    After carefully observing for a moment, various thoughts shed through Lu Yao¡¯s mind. ¡°When I return, I¡¯ll ask my brother if he has a way to remove the Golden Mark without harming her life.¡± For someone with a powerful bloodline like the girl before her, a king bloodline close to the source, it would be a pity if she died just like that.


    Even without the existence of the Golden Mark, with the girl¡¯s bloodline and talent, she would most likely have the potential to be a king, enough to reach the level of a Five Knight.


    Even Lu Yao couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of cherishing talent as this thought shed through her mind. Then, she took the person in front of her and left the ce.


    Behind her, a huge golden eye watched Lu Yao¡¯s actions and let out a long sigh. Just like that, Lu Yao returned to the Star Alliance, bringing many inheritances of that girl and the Golden King


    There were many inheritances of the Golden King kept by the Observer. These inheritances were all left behind by the Golden King. They were extremely precious and rare. This time, all of them were brought back by Lu Yao.


    The reason she used it was also very reasonable. Since she was the Master of the Golden Mark and the Reincarnator of the Golden King, taking back the things that belonged to the Golden King was the same as taking her own.


    Using this reason, she directly copied a copy of these inheritances. She even took back some precious things. She was just short of taking everything away from the Observer.


    Even the Observer, Ferrier, and the others were very happy during this process. They looked at the dazzling mark in Lu Yao¡¯s hand, and the smile on their faces never stopped. They were also very happy.


    From the looks of it, they were also very satisfied and very hospitable towards the funding of Lu Yao, the future Golden King. The inheritance of the Golden King greatly supplemented the foundation of the Star Alliance, increasing the number of inheritances in the Star Alliance.


    It could be considered a considerable harvest. After returning to the Star Alliance¡¯s base, Lu Yao subconsciously wanted to look for Chen Heng and ask for his help.


    However, the final result was that Chen Heng had already left.


    ¡°He had left?¡±


    After hearing the news of Chen Heng¡¯s departure, Lu Yao could not help but be stunned.


    At this moment, in the gxy. In a deste starfield, a figure was rapidly shuttling through it. Chen Heng¡¯s trip was very simplepared to Lu Yao¡¯s ostentatious trip. There was no ostentation. He was just alone. It was impossible to know that this was the Star Alliance¡¯s leader from his appearance. He would probably only treat him as an ordinary person. Of course, the prerequisite was to eliminate the terrifying aura from his body. ¡°Is this the vicinity?¡±


    In this deste starfield, Chen Heng shuttled from ce to ce and finally arrived in front of a star. Under his gaze, the star¡¯s appearance in front of him was revealed.


    The star looked very ancient, but it looked very dpidated. This area had suffered a great battle at the king level, so the surroundings had beenpletely destroyed. Even the star itself seemed very deste.


    The aura of a king had left a heavy mark on this ce, causing it to look like a wastnd. At a nce, the environment here wasn¡¯t evenparable to the Qika Star.


    Chen Heng nced at this ce, sensing the aura within. Compared to this dpidated environment, the number of powerhouses here wasn¡¯t small. There were many powerful auras present.


    The strongest one among them had already reached the peak of the Fifth Rank, and hisbat strength wasparable to the Sixth Rank. However, that person seemed to have met with some ident and was about to die.


    Sensing the aura below, Chen Heng had many thoughts. Then, in the next moment, he took a step forward. His figure instantly disappeared, reappearing in the stars ahead.


    On a lonely and dpidated street, Chen Heng¡¯s figure appeared. He stood there like an ordinary person. He looked around and saw everything that appeared before his eyes before quickly disappearing.


    The name of this star was called the Golden Star. The people here were known as the descendants of the ancient king. There had been powerful figures among them more than once.


    ording to the legends here, even the former Golden King came from this region. He had once obtained some remarkable inheritances in this region before he could walk into the gxy.


    But now, this once powerful ce had long since declined. Standing on the spot, Chen Heng looked at the situation around him. On the in front of him, although the civilization of the people around them was strong, they were especiallycking in resources.


    In this ce, other than a few powerhouses, most civilians could not live a stable life. Of course, there was still a normal life. However,pared to a normal civilization, theycked resources in many ces. Their strength was far from beingparable to their civilization.


    This had once suffered a terrifying war. After the war, many of thes around it copsed. Even the under their feet had suffered heavy damage. The environment had changed greatly, and it was no longer suitable for human survival. Finally, it slowly became what it looked like.


    Chen Heng walked around and listened to the people around him.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Sighs came from the side. It seemed that someone was discussing something outside.


    ¡°Another energy pile has been extinguished¡­¡±


    Someone was discussing around them, letting out a series of inexplicable sighs.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the time for the destruction of this is getting closer¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    The people around them were sighing. An inexplicable sense of pessimism and despair permeated the surroundings, enveloping this area.


    Chen Heng looked at them and shook his head. The resources on this were being depleted bit by bit. At this moment, the day when this was destroyed was not far away.


    The great war had caused a huge hidden danger on this. Normally, it would be fine, but the result would be disastrous once it erupted. Of course, this had nothing to do with Chen Heng.


    He had note here for the people on this but to find someone. Other than the person he was looking for, the fate of the others had nothing to do with him. Thus, he silently walked forward and arrived at the core of this. In that area, a huge pce stood there. At this moment, it appeared. The aura that Chen Heng felt came from there.


    Feeling the familiar aura, Chen Heng stopped in his tracks. Then, he continued to move forward. In the pce, many guards were standing there. They looked around with serious faces, wary of any possible threats.


    However, they didn¡¯t notice Chen Heng¡¯s arrival. They just stood there silently, without sensing anything This was very normal. With Chen Heng¡¯s current strength, if he weren¡¯t willing, other than a few people in this world, no one else would be able to notice his whereabouts.


    He just walked in quietly and came to an unfamiliar pce. Within the pce, a familiar aura was disyed. As Chen Heng walked in, the appearance of a woman was disyed.


    It was a very beautiful young girl with dazzling blonde hair. She looked very beautiful, like a doll. She had a mixed-race feeling, and her facial features were exquisite and tall. She looked extremely attractive.


    In the spacious room, she sat in front of the desk and looked at the records in front of her with a frown.


    ¡°The reactor went out again¡­¡±


    Looking at the record, the woman sighed. She seemed to be in aplicated mood. She looked a little sad, and her exquisite and beautiful face had a worried look. She didn¡¯t know what was bothering her.


    ¡°Your highness¡­¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice came from the side. The blonde girl looked up and saw a woman in a ck robe walking toward her with a cup of drink in her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few hours. Drink something¡­¡±


    The ck-robed woman looked at the blonde girl and said softly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too anxious. There will always be a way.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    The blonde girl stood up and looked at the ck-robed woman in front of her. She said softly, ¡°Haven¡¯t we found any news of elder brother and the others?¡±


    Hearing the blonde girl¡¯s words, the ck-robed woman froze on the spot. She did not speak and remained silent. However, even if she did not speak, her attitude was enough to show everything. The blonde girl was a little disappointed. She could not help but shake her head and say softly, ¡°Do you know¡­


    ¡°That our situation is getting worse¡­.¡±


    She said softly with aplicated expression, ¡°This is about to be destroyed¡­. the resources we have saved are not enough for us to leave. We have even lost contact with the outside world¡­


    ¡°During the battle thirty years ago, my brother and father broke up. The suffered great damage, but it also destroyed the remaining star charts and magic formations¡­ ¡°If this continues, I¡¯m afraid that sooner orter, our Golden Star¡­¡±


    She stood there, minding her own business as she spoke. She did not know whether she was speaking to the person in front of her or herself.


    The ck-robed woman could not say anything about this. She could only remain silent for a moment before consoling, ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious¡­


    ¡°There will always be a way¡­


    ¡°I believe that the great gold race will not be wiped out just like that¡­


    ¡°I also believe¡­.¡±


    The blonde girl nodded seriously and said, ¡°I heard that the Round Table has been destroyed and reced by the Star Alliance¡­.


    ¡°The ruler of the Star Alliance, the existence known as the King of Stars, has a sister. It is said that she is the reincarnation of the Gold King¡­


    ¡°I have sent people to visit her. I hope that through thisyer of connections, I can meet the higher-ups of the Star Alliance¡­.


    ¡°If we can obtain the assistance of the Star Alliance, then perhaps¡­. We can still have a glimmer of hope¡­.¡±


    She sighed and said softly.


    When she said this, a glimmer of hope appeared between her brows. ¡°The nsmen of the Golden King, huh¡­..¡¯


    Listening to the golden-haired girl and the ck-robed girl¡¯s words, Chen Heng said softly. This thought shed through his mind. Although it had not been a long time since he came here, he had already figured out most of the information about this with Chen Heng¡¯s ability. This was known as the Golden Star. It was once the home of the Golden King. To a certain extent, the people here were of the same race like the Golden King.


    However, they did not enjoy much of the benefits of the Golden King. Due to their rtionship with the Golden King, they were suppressed by the Round Table in the past. They had no choice but to live in seclusion in this ce. They did not dare to reveal their whereabouts and had been hiding carefully.


    It was not until this era, when the Round Table copsed, and the Star Alliance took over as the new overlord of the gxy, that they dared toe out openly and seek their status.


    As for the emissaries they had sent to the Star Alliance, Chen Heng stood and pondered for a moment. In the end, he still did not have any impression of them.


    Ever since the Star Alliance was established and the news about Lu Yao was exposed, many people rted to the Golden King had appeared around them.


    Among these people, some imed to be the former followers of the Golden King, while some imed to be the descendants of the Golden King. Countless people were either real or fake.


    However, even if they were real, Lu Yao did not have a good impression of the forces left behind by the Golden King.


    If nothing went wrong, the envoys sent out by the golden star in front of her would either be treated as swindlers and dealt with directly, or they would probably be chased away by Lu Yao directly.


    In other words, the golden-haired girl¡¯s expectations were destined to be disappointed.

 Chapter 559 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 559 Chapter 559 ¨C Return</h4>


    The two women were still discussing before Chen Heng, and both of them seemed to be pessimistic about their future. Chen Heng did not care about the issues they were discussing and just looked at the blonde girl sitting on the wooden chair. A nostalgic look appeared on his face.


    The blonde girl was someone he had seen before. Back when he had just descended into this world, on Qika Star, this blonde girl had met Chen Heng once and had given him a certain amount of help back then that allowed Chen Heng to activate the inheritance of the initial space and obtain some things. It had alsoid the foundation for him toe into contact with the initial space in the future.


    Chen Heng should be grateful to her from this point of view. Many years had passed, and now, she was no longer that youth but had be this star¡¯s leader. Her appearance was still the same as before, but her personality had be more mature and determined, with a hint of a leader¡¯s demeanor.


    ¡®Great.¡¯ Chen Heng thought and smiled, then left.


    An unknown aura remained, floating around and informing him of his existence. After leaving the pce, Chen Heng took a new path. He walked on this star and toured around various regions, carefully experiencing the situation on this star.


    The situation on this was dire. This star had experienced a great battle at the king level back then. This battle level had long surpassed the limits of mortal imagination, reaching another level.


    This star was known as the Golden Star. It must have been extremely powerful then, enough tomand the world. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have used this name.


    However, this star was almost destroyed after the battle. It was forcefully suppressed with powerter on, barely maintaining its existence. The hidden danger had always existed but did not immediately erupt because of the seal.


    And a new great battle erupted on this star more than ten years ago, triggering the seal. The foundation of this star¡¯s existence was shaken, and it became more and more dangerous.


    Now, this star had already embarked on the path of self-destruction. It was likely that this star would be destroyed in a few more years if Chen Heng did note.


    Chen Heng¡¯s aura remained in various areas on this star as he walked around. Then, he quickly left this ce. This star had already gradually copsed and looked like it would be destroyed before he came. However, there were a lot of changes in this star after Chen Heng came. A vigorous vitality emerged from the various areas of the star. The entire star underwent a drastic change almost instantly. The initially damaged seal was repaired, and the entire star bloomed again with vitality as if it hade back to life.


    The blonde girl sat quietly in her office on this day, but suddenly she was stunned. A powerful aura suddenly appeared, shrouding the star. Her expression changed drastically, sensing this aura. She brought the ck-robed woman to the side and walked out, looking at the outside world.


    Then, a shocking scene unfolded before her. Arge hand descended from the sky as if it shrouded everything on the entire star. Large amounts of stars and resources were absorbed in all directions, all of them fused into the star under the surround of the invisible hand.


    The earth was shaking, and the star beneath their feet was transforming at a terrifying speed, visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Is that a God?¡± Shouts could be heard everywhere on the star.


    People were shocked and horrified, looking at this scene like the world¡¯s genesis. Many people knelt and looked at the sky with devout expressions, feeling the mighty power of this god.


    The entire world was shocked. The blonde girl and the ck-robed woman were no exception. They looked at the scene before them in a daze.


    They were stronger and held a higher statuspared to ordinary citizens. Naturally, they did not think that this was a so-called God. However, the terrifying power revealed by this scene truly made them feel terrified.


    ¡°Such power¡­¡± The blonde girl looked at the scene before her and could not help but take a breath. ¡°At least it was done by a King¡­¡±


    Change the world and make a star give off a new vitality using a single person¡¯s power, and create another star in the blink of an eye. The legendary king is the only one who could possess such a terrifying method. Following that, a new doubt arose. ¡®Who exactly was the king who made a move? Why did he help them?¡¯ This doubt shed through the blonde girl¡¯s heart.


    A ray of golden light emitted as if sensing the question in her mind, shrouding the surroundings before turning into a sh of spiritual light and surging into the blonde girl and the ck-robed girl¡¯s minds. They seemed to see a vaguely familiar figure amid the hazy scene. It was the appearance of a handsome youth. Besides, there was another line of words ¨C Qika Star, Lu Kong.


    The blonde girl and the ck-robed woman paused, looking at the scene before them, and finally reacted after a long silence.


    ¡°Is Lu Kong that child from back then?¡± The ck-robed woman was the first to react, ¡°I remember that His Highness once ced the initial stone tablet¡¯s mark on his body. The child from back then has grown to this stage in just a few decades?¡± She was a little shocked and did not know what to say.


    Beside her, the blonde girl did not say anything but only silently chanted the name Lu Kong in her heart. Her emotions were inexplicablyplicated.


    However, no matter what, after Chen Heng made his move, this ancient star finally prevented its sad ending from being destroyed and had sessfully reced with a brand new vitality. This was Chen Heng¡¯s repayment to the blonde girl to a certain extent. Then, he left this star and had no intention of meeting the two of them.


    After leaving the Golden Star, Chen Heng returned to the Star Alliance and continued to live his previous life. The Star Alliance continued to develop in the decades that followed and expanded steadily after decades of umtion, although the speed was not too fast. Wherever the Star Alliance went to an area, everyone around them had no power to resist at all and would surrender.


    The Star Alliance had reached the peak of the Round Table after another fifty years. They had indeed ruled this gxy and be the new overlord of the gxy. At this point, the Star Alliance no longer had any enemies within the entire gxy. There was no hostile power at all around them. Within these fifty years, the internal changes of the Star Alliance were also highly significant. During this period, Lu Yao had fused with the mark left behind by the Golden King and had sessfully entered that level and became a king with the help of the initial stone tablet.


    Today, she might already be the Golden King. However, after bing a king, she took the initiative to abandon the Golden Mark left behind by the Golden King and gave it to someone else.


    That was the young girl she had snatched from Ferrier and the others. She was the direct descendant of the Golden King. The bloodline power in her body was mighty. The Golden Mark in her body was taken away by Chen Heng after she was brought to the Star Alliance. However, it did not harm her life. Instead, Chen Heng took the young girl in as a disciple and became his second student.


    After Lu Yao became king, she gave the Golden Mark that once belonged to her to that young girl, along with the title of Golden King. As for Lu Yao, she was called the King of None, the fourth king in the Star Alliance.


    Yes, the fourth king. Before Lu Yao, the ck King had also returned to the king level. When Chen Heng defeated the Twilight Knight, he once obtained all of the Twilight Knight¡¯s initial stone tablet.


    When Lu Yao arrived at Ferrier¡¯s location, she had also brought out the initial stone tablet left behind by the Golden King. One person did not need two initial stone tablets to advance. Therefore, at that time, Lu Yao had given the stone tablet that initially belonged to the Twilight Knight to the ck King. From a certain point of view, this could be deemed as returning it to its original owner.


    The ck King quickly returned to its peak and reached the level of a king with his stone tablet once again. The peak power of the current Star Alliance had already surpassed the previous Round Table. Although there were five knights in the Round Table previously, the Twilight Knight was the only one who had indeed reached the level of a king.


    And now, four people had thebat strength of a king in the Star Alliance ¨C The Red Lotus King, the ck King, the King of Stars, and the King of None. Just these four kings were enough to suppress everything, making everyone tremble.


    There had never been a force that had gathered so many kings, even in the peak of the times when the kings had risen together. And under these four kings, there were many existences in the Star Allianceparable to the Five Knights. For example, Chen Heng¡¯s two students, Gunali and Augustus.


    Gunali was Malikado¡¯s daughter and Chen Heng¡¯s first student. After such a long time, she also reached the peak of the sixth rank,parable to the Five Knights.


    As for Augustus, she was the girl that Lu Yao had brought out from Ferrier. She was the direct descendant of the Golden King and had the potential to be a king. After decades of guidance from Chen Heng, her strength was not weak. With the Golden Mark that Lu Yao had given, it was enough for her to reach the battle strength of the Five Knights.


    Besides these two, there was also the Crimson Knight, who had once been one of the Five Knights. Such a powerful lineup could be said to be at its peak. No force could bepared to it in the entire gxy.


    Chen Heng finally had to make a move under such circumstances. He stood alone and sat in a spacious space. He was deep in meditation, looking extraordinarily rxed and natural. After a while, he opened his eyes and shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s no longer effective¡­¡± He helplessly thought as he looked at the outside world and felt the situation on his body.


    A long time ago, he had felt the limitations of this world. This world did not allow people to reach the seventh rank. No matter how hard one worked, no matter how amazing one¡¯s talent was, in the end, one would only be able to reach the peak of the sixth rank, like the Five Knights.


    It was precisely because the stone tablet was needed to break through the limit and advance to the seventh rank. Chen Heng was already standing at the seventh level now. He did not have the initial stone tablet, but Philip was his leverage to a certain extent, allowing him to continuously obtain power from the initial space and use it to increase his strength.


    Unfortunately, he had reached his limit after reaching this step. The seventh level was a level that could only be achieved with the help of the origin of this world. If he continued to go higher, he would exceed the scope of this world. This was something that this world could not allow.


    Therefore, Chen Heng had not made any progress since long ago. Chen Heng had polished himself to the limit a long time ago with the help of the Star Alliance¡¯s enormous resources. He was at his peak level. Both his true spirit and his body had reached their peak. If he continued to advance, he would be in no progress.


    At this level, it was no longer meaningful for Chen Heng to continue staying in this world.


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s time to leave¡­¡± Chen Heng thought as he felt the changes in his body, muttered to himself.


    Leaving this world and returning to the world of Gods, which had a higher limit, was an option that Chen Heng had thought of a long time ago. It was just that at that time, the Star Alliance had just been established and had yet to wholly establish itself in this world. Therefore, Chen Heng did not take action for a long time though he had the intention.


    However, now, the Star Alliance has wholly reced the Round Table and be the overlord of this world. With Lu Yao, Gunali, and the others in the Star Alliance, there should not be any problems in the short term.


    Moreover, there was Philip, who had merged with the consciousness of this world and became the carrier of the world¡¯s consciousness. In the short term, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t think of any possible problems in the Star Alliance. Therefore, the thought of leaving this world arose in Chen Heng¡¯s mind once again.


    He walked toward the outside world as this thought arose. This was the Star Alliance¡¯s headquarters and where Chen Heng was in seclusion. The lights were brightly lit, looking very prosperous in various ces.


    As Chen Heng walked on this road, he looked at the scene around him, feeling neither sadness nor joy in his heart. He did not do much, but instead, he just looked around, silently observing the scene he had created. He finally returned to his room after an unknown amount of time. A few dayster, his figurepletely disappeared from this world. When Chen Heng chose to return and disappear from this world, someone seemed to have sensed something in the gxy. Lu Yao and Augustus were together, talking andughing at first. But suddenly, the smile on Lu Yao¡¯s face stopped, and she subconsciously looked into the distance. At this moment, she felt a little disappointed, as if something she didn¡¯t want to happen had happened.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A sweet and gentle voice sounded before her.


    Augustus looked at Lu Yao with a gentle face and a concerned look, waking Lu Yao up.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Lu Yao forced a smile, then shook her head.


    Further away, Gunali turned around to look at the Star Alliance. She could also feel something in her heart at this moment, as if something important was leaving.


    It was dim and dark.


    The once familiar feeling appeared once again, shrouding Chen Heng¡¯s heart. Chen Heng opened his eyes once again when this feeling ended. In the surroundings, the familiar yet unfamiliar environment appeared before his eyes once again in the surroundings. Chen Heng took a look.


    The ce before his eyes was a spacious room. A few figures were standing in the room. They were a few familiar figures. The aura on their bodies gave Chen Heng a very familiar feeling, but it was also somewhat unfamiliar.


    Feeling that familiar aura, Chen Heng looked seriously. The faces of the people before him immediately appeared in his eyes following his actions.


    Hedosiri, Ramu, Raku, Janri¡­


    10


    The people standing before him were all his subordinates. At this moment, all of them had gathered in this ce. From the looks of it, they seemed to be discussing something. Chen Heng¡¯s expression was a little absent-minded facing the people¡¯s gazes.


    Then, arge number of memories appeared in his mind. That was the scene he had experienced in the world of Gods during his simtion. Yet, this simtion was different from the previous ones.


    On the side of the world of Gods, the recovery of the Gods had already sped up. The situation would soon change, bing more intense day by day. Under such a tense situation, if he did not appear for a long time, some problems would arise, and he would miss some opportunities.


    Therefore, Chen Heng made a special arrangement before carrying out the simtion. He used the simtor¡¯s function to set up a clone as a substitute for his departure. Using the simtor to create a clone, this principle was probably simr to Chen Heng¡¯s previous clone.


    It was just thatpared to the previous clones, which were more independent, the intelligent version of this clone was weaker. It did not have much self-will but would only follow the orders left behind by Chen Heng before he left and imitate Chen Heng¡¯s actions.


    It was not realistic to expect such avatars to achieve many groundbreaking results. However, this model was not wrong if it was just defending and developing.


    Following Chen Heng¡¯s return, the images that the avatars had experienced before surfaced one by one and merged with his brain. This also allowed him to understand his time in this simtion.


    ¡°Half a year¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression was a little absent-minded, sitting at the head of the table. This thought shed through his mind. ¡°I¡¯ve been there for almost seventy to eighty years. If I were to be ced in this world, it would only be half a year¡­¡±


    ¡°This time ratio is not bad¡­¡± Chen Heng had stayed in the initial world for about seventy to eighty years. It was not a short period. However, only about half a year had passed in the world of Gods. This time ratio was indeed excellent.

 Chapter 560 - – Metamorphosis and Enthroning

    <h4>Chapter 560 Chapter 560 ¨C Metamorphosis and Enthroning</h4>


    The time between the two worlds was lengthened, which was a good thing for Chen Heng. After all, if he went to the other world and came back to find that several decades had passed in the World of Gods, he would probably be left upset.


    Right now, the World of Gods could be filled with storms. The current situation was considered much better. Sitting on the spot, Chen Heng calmed himself down and continued to look in front of him.


    In front of him, Hedosiri and the others were standing there. At this moment, they were all looking at him.


    ¡°Your highness¡­¡±


    Hedosiri¡¯s voice came from the side. He was tall and straight, wearing armor, and exhibiting a unique aura. At this moment, his face was a bit serious. ¡°Some time ago, His highness Guluo Mary sent someone to deliver a message.


    ¡°Arge number of Ounder tribes have appeared in the desert, and they areing toward Karo.¡±


    ¡°Ounder tribes?¡±


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at Hedoxili and the others in front of him. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s because of the dispute between two huge forces in the desert¡­¡± In front of him, Hedosiri¡¯s face showed some hesitation, as if he was not very confident in his information. ¡°It¡¯s said that several years ago, two forces rose in the desert. ¡°One was a huge force gathered by a race known as the Centaurs. After they appeared, theyunched an attack on the various races in the desert, forcing many Ounder tribes to go south and invade the territories of various countries.


    ¡°As for the other force, it was a force gathered by the Kobolds.


    ¡°This force suddenly rose a few years ago, and many Kobolds and even traces of Tree Spirits have been gathered there. Now, they have established a city-state in the desert, known as the Kalunu Kingdom.


    ¡°Now, in the desert, these two forces are in a great war, and the confrontation has affected many Ounder tribes.¡±


    In the beginning, Hedoxili¡¯s face was still a little hesitant, but it was only filled with solemnity in the end. It was not just him. Ramu and the others were also the same. All of them looked very serious.


    The Kobolds and Centaurs were the most ordinary races. Inparison, the Centaurs were much stronger. They were considered strong among the mortal races. As long as they reached adulthood, they would be considered skilled and strong warriors.


    However, in the past, the activities of the Centaurs were limited to the desert. They did not appear in the civilized world, so they were not known.


    As for the Kobolds, there was no need to mention them. Under normal circumstances, the Kobolds were extremely weak. Not to mention specially trained warriors, even a few ordinary farmers who were more careful could beat the Kobolds.


    This kind of creature was widely spread across the entire continent and could be seen almost everywhere. However, in the past, the Kobolds were never sessful. They only relied on their strong reproduction ability and numbers to survive.


    But now, with the establishment of the Kobold Kingdom, this race had exploded with astonishing power. The current Kalunu Kingdom in the desert was like this.


    When the Kalunu Kingdom was first established in the desert, no one paid attention. They even treated it as a joke. After a series of actions, everyone paid attention to it.


    After the Kobold Kingdom was established, it expanded greatly in just a few years, invading all directions and plundering the poption of various regions. A few months ago, it had even taken advantage of a kingdom¡¯s civil strife to conquer that kingdom. It hadpletely upied that kingdom.


    The current Kobold Kingdom was no longer limited to the desert. It had even upied the territory of the civilized world and reached the territory of human civilization.


    The people could not help but be shocked by this situation. Many countries had sent troops to crusade against it.


    However, the final result was shocking. Several countries¡¯ allied forces went to fight, thinking it would be an easy fight, but the Kobold Army defeated them.


    ording to the news that came back, the Kobolds in the Kobold Kingdom were very different from the wild Kobolds.


    There were many Kobold Warriors who had awakened Dragon Blood, but there were also even many Kobold Priests and Goblins. There was no shortage of them, whether it was the army, spellcasters, or other aspects. They were far more powerful than the surrounding kingdoms.


    This discovery made everyone shudder. However, it was fortunate that after taking down the human kingdom, the Kobold Kingdom did not seem to have the intention to expand greatly. It only guarded the territory it had upied and began to digest it slowly.


    During this period, news of therge-scale invasion of the Centaurs also came. The Centaurs walked out of the desert and rampaged through the human world, plundering enved people and resources everywhere. They held all sorts of inhuman blood sacrifices as if they were offering sacrifices to evil gods.


    In the kingdom that was now bordering the desert, the Centaurs and Kobolds were two forces that could not be ignored. The Karo kingdom was naturally the same.


    ¡°ording to the news from her highness Guluo Mary, the Centaur army seems to be ready to invade Karo at any time¡­¡±


    In front of him, Ramu also opened his mouth and added for Hedoxili, ¡°But even if they invade, it should only be a small team. It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem to deal with.¡±


    Although the invasion of the Centaurs was a difficult problem for the countries near the desert, it was only for the weak. These centaurs had the typical characteristics of the desert race of bullying the weak and fearing the strong.


    They would fight to the death for the weak, but for those tough bones, as long as they felt it, they would immediately retreat. And the Karo Kingdom was, of course, an absolute powerhouse.


    Not to mention the army¡¯s existence in the country and the powerful life knight such as Hedoxili, just the number one person in Karo, Chen Heng, was something they were unable to shake.


    After all, with Chen Heng¡¯s strength, if he were willing to make a move, he alone would probably be able to deal with all the invasions. There would be no problems.


    ¡®It seems that during this period, Kalunu has been doing quite well¡­¡¯.


    Sitting on the throne, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Kalunu was none other than the Kobold clone that Chen Heng had deliberately created. He was now the ruler of the Kalunu Kingdom. When he had carried out the simtion, Chen Heng remembered that Kalunu had not gone south toplete his previous n.


    But there was such a huge change in the blink of an eye. From the looks of it, he had done very well.


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. Then, he chatted with Hedoxili and the others before returning to his room as usual.


    After returning to his room, Chen Heng looked in front of him. Along with his thoughts, a line of messages appeared spontaneously.


    ¡°Simtion has ended¡­


    ¡°Simtion has ended. You have obtained 47,800 simtion points¡­


    ¡°Do you wish to begin the return of the origin?¡±


    Lines of words appeared in front of Chen Heng, appearing exceptionally clear in front of him. ¡°Close to 50,000 simtion points¡­¡±


    Standing on the spot and looking at the rewards from the simtion, Chen Heng was stunned and somewhat surprised. The reward was 50,000 simtion points. This was the most Chen Heng had gained from the simtion.


    Compared to the previous simtion, this simtion was also Chen Heng¡¯s highest achievement. In the initial world, Chen Heng established the Star Alliance. Not only did he be the top powerhouse of that world, he even destroyed the original Overlord Round Table, allowing the new Star Alliance to rece the Overlord position. When he left that world, the Star Alliance dominated the entire gxy, upying almost half of the gxy. This kind of achievement was not something he couldpare to when he carried out simtions in the past. Therefore, it was not iprehensible that he gained more simtion points.


    These thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. Then, he continued to look in front of him and responded in his heart.


    ¡°Begin.¡±


    As this thought shed through his mind, a change began to ur. In Chen Heng¡¯s mind, the various scenes that he had experienced in the initial world appeared.


    From the moment he had first descended into that world, all sorts of things had happened after that until he advanced to the Seventh Rank, bing a king and defeating the Twilight Knight. Scene after scene appeared in his mind until he finally turned into a figure that Chen Heng was extremely familiar with. That was Chen Heng¡¯s figure. In his room, he disappeared alone, and under the simtor¡¯s power, he returned to this world.


    The scene ended here. Then, a brand new change began.


    Rumble!


    The blood was boiling, and the bones in his body seemed to be vibrating. As the origin returned, Chen Heng¡¯s entire body began to change, and there was an extremely obvious transformation.


    The transformation of his body began, and the transformation of his bloodline also continued to advance, taking a step forward. A strand of terrifying aura spread out, sweeping out in all directions.


    If it weren¡¯t for Chen Heng tightly suppressing his own body, his aura would have beenpletely exposed at this moment. It would have been enough to stir up the winds and clouds in all directions, causing a violent storm in this Kaki City, causing a terrifying natural disaster.


    Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t a normal upgrade. Instead, it was an instinctive transformation caused by the return of the origin. As a result, all of his aurae were restricted and didn¡¯t spread out, causingrge-scale chaos.


    Standing on the spot, Chen Heng looked around. He then found a random ce to sit down. He closed his eyes and began to feel the changes in his body seriously.


    After the origin returned, the changes in his body did not need his control. Instead, it would be a natural transformation. Chen Heng was also carefully sensing this process. Under his sensing, his body was slowly transforming. Unlike the previous transformations, the transformation process seemed to be much slower because the level was too high.


    The process started from the smallest details and slowly converged, causing a qualitative change. It was impossible toplete it within a short period from its looks.


    Andpared to the changes in the body, the one that changed greatly was the true spirit in Chen Heng¡¯s body. At this moment, the true spirit in Chen Heng¡¯s body was shining.


    The pure light of the true spirit bloomed, and that light shone in all directions. It was exceptionally pure. Before this, Chen Heng had been in the initial world, and his true spirit had been refined by the world¡¯sws. Now, it had been infused into this body. Under the push of this power, Chen Heng¡¯s true spirit was unprecedentedly bright and powerful. Within a short period of time, his true spirit had expanded and reached an even more powerful level.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded in the air, and a barrier seemed to have been broken, reaching an even higher level.


    ¡®My true spirit is finallyplete¡­¡¯. Chen Heng sighed softly while sitting on the spot, feeling the changes above the true spirit. This thought shed through his mind. After the origin returned andbined with the power of his main body, his true spirit finally crossed the most critical threshold and reached an even higher level.


    The current him could be considered a true Seven Ring soul. In other words, he was an Epic in the World of Gods. The title, Epic, alone was enough to exin everything.


    Even in the legendary era where the gods rose together, civilization flourished, and there were countless demigods and heroes, an existence at this level was enough to be called a hero and one of the main characters praised in the epic.


    And in this current era, if one excluded the power left behind by the gods, this level could even be considered top-notch. It was one of the most powerful existences in this world.


    With such strength, Chen Heng could have the upper hand in this world. He had a trace of confidence. ¡°I still haven¡¯t reached the limit yet¡­¡±


    The transformation of the true spirit was not like the transformation of the body. It was not that slow, but it waspleted very quickly. When the transformation of the true spirit was over, Chen Heng stood up from where he was, and this thought shed through his mind.


    At this moment, he was already at the Seventh Ring level. But seriously speaking, his strength was not just that. Due to the limitation of time, his body was still in the transformation process and had yet to reach its peak.


    Once his body reached its peak, and theplete transformation was over, Chen Heng¡¯s strength would probably advance to a higher level.


    Chen Heng¡¯s strength would probably be close to Eighth Ring if he reached that level. Even among the Seventh Ring, he could be considered an absolute powerhouse.


    Of course, that was something that would happenter. At this moment, the transformation of his body had just begun. If he wanted to wait until theplete transformation of his body, he would have to wait at least one to two months.


    One to two months was not too long for Chen Heng. He could still afford to wait.


    ¡®Next, I¡¯ll have to wait¡­.¡¯


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. Then, he silently raised his head and looked into the distance.


    Time continued to pass. After advancing to the Seventh Ring, Chen Heng continued his actions.


    In the Karo Kingdom, he officially overthrew the original king, Kalimu, and established the Hatim Kingdom. This matter could be said to have happened naturally.


    In the current Karo Kingdom, King Kalimu was no longer himself. Instead, he had been disguised by Kamo. Back when the Dusk Cult had wreaked havoc in Karo, toplete their n, the Dusk Cult had made the first move. Without the knowledge of others, they had reced King Kalimu with their puppet.


    After Chen Heng came to power, to avoid some bad influences and causing unrest, he retained Kalimu¡¯s position and did not immediately overthrow him.


    However, that was a move he had made to stabilize himself when he first came to power. And now, after such a long period, the time was ripe.


    The conditions in this aspect were already suitable. When Chen Heng left the World of Gods to carry out the simtion, the clone that took over Chen Heng¡¯s controlpleted the mission very well.


    Although the clone that was created through the simtor did not have much intelligence, it was enough to act ording to the program that Chen Heng had left behind beforehand.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s orders, Chen Heng¡¯s clone was in power in the Karo Kingdom and did well in all aspects. He was fair and benevolent towards themoners and the noble. He was frugal and hardworking in life. Every day, he worked in the pce. He did everything in the end like a machine.


    This kind of good style amazed everyone. Chen Heng¡¯s reputation in Karo for half a year was well received.


    On the contrary, Kalimu indulged under Chen Heng¡¯s instructions. Over the years, he did many ridiculous things and took a lot of me for Chen Heng and Guluo Mary. This kind of behavior made Kalimu¡¯s bad reputation worse. There would have been a rebellion if it weren¡¯t for Chen Heng. Therefore, Chen Heng¡¯s recement of Kalimu didn¡¯t cause too much of a stir under such circumstances.


    In an ident, Kamo, took control of Kalimu¡¯s body and died of a sudden death of his own ord, leaving behind the position of the king. After that, Chen Heng ascended to the throne under the general trend.


    The entire process did not cause any ripples. Neither did he bear the bad reputation of killing the king, nor did anything bad happen. Even the most outstanding child of Kalimu, her highness Guluo Mary, did not have any objections to this. On the contrary, she agreed with it.


    It could be said that it was what everyone expected. The Karo Kingdom had be a part of the history of the past. Now, there was only the newly born Kaki Kingdom.


    After bing the king, Chen Heng did not immediately make any big moves. He only perfected the basic legal and bureaucratic system, trained the army, and continued to do what he had done in the past. It was not until he began to show his fangs a yearter. A yearter, the newly born Kingdom of Hatimunched arge-scale attack, expanding to other countries in all directions.


    In a short period, the strength disyed by the Kingdom of Hatim shocked everyone. Within half a year, it had destroyed seven countries in a row, wiping out the few kingdoms that were originally scattered all over the Kingdom of Hatim.


    <b>an</b>


    <b>ere</b>


    The speed of this process shocked everyone. To be able to do all of this, not only did they rely on powerful knights and mages, but they also relied on the exquisite army and the powerful strength of King Hatim. In a great battle, King Hatim had personally made a move, and with just a single strike, he had directly destroyed an alliance army of tens of thousands of people. This result shocked everyone, making everyone around involuntarily submit, expressing their obedience to King Hatim. Within a short period, the Hatim Kingdom rapidly expanded and became the overlord of thend.


    As time passed, the speed of change in the world also slowly elerated.


    In a remote mountain vige in the south. A huge sacrificial ceremony was beginning. Waves of bloody aura rose and appeared.

 Chapter 561 - The Lord of Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 561 Chapter 561 ¨C The Lord of Darkness</h4>


    ¡°The God born at the beginning of the world, the supreme Lord of Darkness. Please show your glory and shine on the earth again, bringing infinite darkness to the world¡­¡± A soft murmur continued to sound in a remote mountain vige, shrouding this area.


    Waves of sound continued to spread, and vaguely, there seemed to be a unique aura emerging and a bloody smell shrouding the area. If one focused their gaze on the area before them, they would be able to discover the scene known as the purgatory on earth.


    In the not-so-spacious space, there was dripping blood and broken limbs everywhere. The broken organs of the human body were everywhere, looking extremely frightening. The smell of blood in this room was exceptionally dense due to good sealing, which could suffocate a person to death. However, the few people inside did not feel anything. Instead, their faces were filled with fanaticism and intoxication.


    ¡°Please revive, the great Lord of Darkness, the terminator of all things¡­¡± Before a tall statue, an old man with burning eyes spoke softly and recited the eulogy with a grim expression.


    Drops of crimson blood gathered around him, and there seemed to be all sorts of resentment emerging from within. The blood was formed from the resentment of the deceased, and the surrounding air became much colder when it was taken out, looking terrifying. The old man had killed countless people to collect so much resentment and blood from the deceased. As the blood flowed, the God statue before him also changed. There was an inexplicable pattern emerging from it. Even the God statue seemed to havee to life and had a vigorous vitality.


    Mysterious runes appeared and shrouded the entire God statue. A vast, mighty, and majestic aura emerged, spreading out and sweeping in all directions. This aura was so powerful and terrifying that it was almost superior to any ordinary object. An existence below the Seventh Ring would copse when it sensed this aura as it was simply unable to withstand the terror brought about by this aura.


    In the house, the fanaticism on several cultists¡¯ faces became more evident as they felt the resurrection of the God statue. Their voices became louder and louder as they screamed. They were fanatical, joyous, and rejoiced in the resurrection of the God they believed in.


    ¡°I feel it¡­¡± The old man smiled, standing before the status of God, and he seemed to feel something, ¡°Faith connection is even closer now¡­¡±


    ¡°My Lord, please resurrect!¡± A series of sounds were heard from the surroundings as soon as he spoke. A suffocating aura spread out from the statue in all directions, suppressing everything. A few explosive sounds came from the room in just an instant. Behind the old man, the fanatical expressions on the other¡¯s faces froze. Their bodies couldn¡¯t withstand the powerful aura and directly exploded before them.


    Then, a hazy aura emerged and came into contact with this world. A series of soft murmurs sounded continuously. The old man¡¯s face revealed a smile while looking at the God statue before him, and he seemed very happy.


    ¡°Almighty Lord¡­¡± He opened his arms, knelt to the God statue, and shouted, ¡°After a long silence, please return once again!¡±


    Bang¡­


    The statue before him was vibrating. Sizzling sounds resounded in all directions. As the old man raised his head again, he found that the statue before him was starting to show a notable change. Layers of cracks appeared on the statue, like a broken ceramic, revealing a strange sense of brokenness.


    Then, a terrifying power emerged. A powerful aura of divine power instantly spread out in all directions, shrouding the entire area. A faint mist rose and appeared in all directions. Then, under the old man¡¯s gaze, the mist continuously rose and headed before him.


    A child was sleeping there. The boy was around six or seven years old, and he looked somewhat immature. He was lying there and seemed to be sleeping at this moment.


    If one took a closer look, they would discover some differences. There were strange graffiti and mysterious and unique runes carved all over the boy¡¯s body, making him highly mysterious.


    At this moment, the ck mist in the surroundings gathered and slowly fused into the boy¡¯s body. His body became active, and a strange aura appeared soon after. The boy¡¯s eyes slowly opened. A powerful divine aura emitted in all directions. A mighty aura shed by and emerged as if the space was stagnated at this moment. The mightly majesty brought about by the divine awakening was terrifying. The sense of oppression was even more terrifying than the previous God statue.


    When the transformation was entirely over, a hint of confusion shed across the boy¡¯s eyes, and then he came to a realization, ¡°Orith¡­¡± An indifferent and hoarse voice sounded.


    This voice was hoarse and did not sound like a boy¡¯s voice. Instead, it was filled with a mighty majesty, like a God of the Nine Heavens. However, to a certain extent, this was indeed a God.


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡± Hearing the boy¡¯s cry, the old man immediately stood up and looked respectfully at the boy, and his face was filled with reverence. The situation before him was already different. The boy was no longer the mortal from before but instead had be the lord he worshiped. ording to legends, he was the Lord of Darkness who ruled over all destruction and darkness.


    He was a true God, an existence above all mortal things, and the Lord the old man worshiped.


    ¡°What era is it now?¡± The faint, hoarse voice of the Lord of Darkness sounded again.


    ¡°It has been three thousand years since youst woke up¡­¡± The old man no longer had any doubts when he looked at the Lord of Darkness and listened to his hoarse and dignified voice. He said directly, ¡°We will let you wake up at this time, ording to your previous instructions¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Lord of Darkness nodded but frowned after a while, ¡°However, what¡¯s with this body? Why is it so weak?¡±


    He looked at the old man before him and frowned, feeling dissatisfied. ¡°Although it has a certain divine bloodline, it hasn¡¯t reached the level of divine blood awakening, nor is it a powerful hero, but an ordinary mortal child. You¡¯ve prepared for thousands of years, and you couldn¡¯t find a more suitable body?¡± The indifferent voice sounded with some dissatisfaction.


    It seemed that the Lord of Darkness, who had recovered, was very dissatisfied with his current body. It was no wonder. In the eyes of a God, this body was highly unqualified. Very few Gods could keep their original bodies in the previous catastrophes.


    Most of the God¡¯s bodies had copsed and had to be abandoned. Therefore, even if they were resurrected, they had to look for the bodies of others to start over again. This body that carried them was very crucial. A good body could not only allow them to exert more power but could even bring them some new abilities. While a lousy body not only has a lot of constraints, it could not even allow them to exert much power.


    And this body before him was was the kind of extremely poor quality in the eyes of the Lord of Darkness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Lord¡­¡± Orith¡¯s face was full of bitterness, and he could only lower his head, ¡°This is the best we can find¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing Orith¡¯s words, the Lord of Darkness was stunned, ¡°Could it be that the church I left behind has already weakened to this extent? I remember that my church still existed and was very powerful two thousand years ago. Could it be that my church has already been destroyed after only two thousand years?¡± He was somewhat in disbelief. Only now did he notice some details. The surroundings were not his church, nor was it a luxurious ce, but just a tiny dpidated room. Not many of his believers were around, only a few people. All of this seemed to indicate something. The church that once belonged to him, which was once strong, seemed to have weakened.


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡± Hearing the Lord of Darkness¡¯ words, Orith¡¯s face was full of bitterness, did not know what to say.


    Indeed, two thousand years was a short time for a God. Perhaps it was just a night of sleep, and it was already time. However, two thousand years was a long time for mortals. Two thousand years was enough to turn the most powerful warrior into a pile of bones so that the great was no longer significant, and all that had existed before were gone, leaving no trace behind.


    Time was always the most powerful force. No one could be immortal forever except for the mighty God himself, and the day of destruction would eventuallye. The once prosperous church of the Lord of Darkness had long disappeared under the passage of time and waspletely missing. ¡®As for the body in front of him¡­¡¯ Orith was bitter, and he did not know what to say.


    Their loyalty to the Lord of Darkness did not need to be questioned to a certain extent. However, the body before them was already the best they could find. Not to mention the heroes who had awakened their divinity, even the epic-level ones, were already extinct, not many of them left in this era.


    These powerhouses were not that easy to kill, let alone be so cunning. They hid in unknown ces or indirectly maintained good rtions with the various churches. It was not that easy to find, and even if they found it, they would not be able to seize its body with the current strength of the Dark Church. They might even be killed by it.


    As for God¡¯s descendants, who had awakened God¡¯s blood, it was not that easy to find either. Every one of them was a treasure in the current era. They were taken by the various churches and rarely wandered outside whenever they were found, not to mention being seen by them.


    With not too low divine blood concentration, the boy¡¯s body was the result of their best efforts.


    ¡°It seems that you guys have been weakened beyond recognition during the two thousand years I have been in silence.¡± Looking at Orith¡¯s appearance, the Lord of Darkness shook his head and looked around speechlessly, ¡°You even used a method like a blood sacrifice to resurrect me¡­¡±


    He was speechless, looking at the mess in the room. There were pieces of flesh and blood everywhere, looking like a cult sacrifice. He was not an evil God, even though his name was the Lord of Darkness, and his God was rted to darkness. A blood sacrifice would not have been used if the Lord of Darkness was at his peak and the Dark Church still existed. Yet, it had be like this now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Orith lowered his head and showed an embarrassed expression.


    After more than two thousand years, the Dark Church had already declined. There were only a few followers left. After more than two thousand years of decline and suppression, the Dark Church¡¯s bottom line naturally became lower to survive. They even picked up and started learning some previously known as low-ss methods.


    Of course, this was also a necessity for survival. After all, if this weren¡¯t the case, the Dark Church would probably have disappeared even faster. Even the Lord of Darkness might not be able to wake up.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The Lord of Darkness¡¯s little boy-like face revealed a slight smile, then he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯ve used some of the critical methods at the critical moment. No matter what, at least I can wake up and return. It¡¯s still better than other existences¡­¡±


    The Lord of Darkness looked at the sky. The stars¡¯ radiance had already dimmed and seemed to have changed quite a bitpared to when he had woken up in the past. Looking at the scene before him, the Lord of Darkness sighed softly. Then, he looked at Orith and extended his hand.


    It was just a simple stretch of hand, a very calm and natural action, but it seemed to carry the entire world¡¯s power, making people unable to resist. Orith also had no intention of resisting the lord he believed in. In the end, that seemingly tender palm fell on Orith¡¯s head.


    Then, scenes began to appear in his mind. All the scenes he had experienced, all the knowledge and information stored in his mind from the time Orith was born until now appeared and were reyed once again in his mind. That feeling was wonderful as if he had experienced the past scenes again. Scenes that he remembered, did not remember, and those already buried deep in his memory were reyed and were awakened once again, all happening in a short moment.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± When Orith regained consciousness, the Lord of Darkness¡¯s thoughtful voice sounded, ¡°The progress of the world fusion has elerated since the Gods fell silent. It seems that the next era is critical. Interesting¡­¡± A smile appeared on his face as he spoke.


    As the Lord of Darkness, his level far surpassed that of mortals. For such an existence, it was only a matter of an instant for him to extract the memories and information in the minds of mortals. Not to mention that Orith was not someone else but a follower of the Lord of Darkness himself. It would be easier to do all of this by connecting the thread of faith.


    After extracting the information from Orith¡¯s mind, the Lord of Darkness had made up for more than two thousand years of loss and had a new understanding of everything in this era.


    ¡°Acto¡­¡± The Lord of Darkness looked into the distance, chanted Acto¡¯s name, and frowned, ¡°Fighting against the Dusk Cult alone, fighting against the Dusk God alone. This era can give birth to such an existence¡­¡±


    After extracting Orith¡¯s memories and learning about the recent events on thisnd, the Lord of Darkness quickly felt something was wrong. Ordinary people naturally did not know about the collision and the merger of the Abyss World and the World of Gods.


    However, as a God and the most honorable and top-notch existence in this world, the Lord of Darkness was naturally very clear about the battle. He was even a person who had personally experienced that battle and participated in the battle between the Gods and the Abyss back then. Hence, he also had his understanding of this era from the Gods¡¯ perspective.


    From the outside, it seemed that the powerhouses of this era were extinct. The elemental tides were gradually weakening. The reason why there were fewer powerhouses was because of the Gods¡¯ silence. However, from the Lord of Darkness¡¯s point of view, it was due to the fusion of the two worlds.


    During the fusion process, thews of the two worlds shed against each other and slowly intertwined. Arge amount of power from the world was mobilized and thrown into it, resulting in the weakening of the world¡¯s environment.


    Even the pirs of this world, the Gods, were forced to fall into a deep slumber due to the world¡¯s influence. It could be seen just how severely the world¡¯s power consumption was. The world could only mobilize so much power within a certain period. If more power were mobilized there, naturally, there would be less in other ces. And this led to the deterioration of the environment and the thinning and reduction of elements. The weakening of the environment also led to the scarcity of powerhouses. This was the reason why there were few powerhouses in this era. And other than those who directly inherited the power of the Gods in this era, the rest of the people¡¯s power should be weak. Even one of the essential powers left behind by the Gods, the church, was also bing weaker under this situation, bingmonce.


    However, some powerhouses stood out in this environment and disyed a powerful strength enough to fight against divine weapons. This situation is undoubtedly surprising.

 Chapter 562 - Preaching Method

    Chapter 562 Chapter 562 ¨C Preaching Method


    ¡°The Dusk Divine Weapon...¡±


    Standing on the spot, various thoughts shed through the Lord of Darkness¡¯ mind. He had some impression of this divine artifact left behind by the owner of the artifact, Lord of Dusk.


    As the ruler of darkness, the Lord of Darkness and the Lord of Dusk naturally knew each other. This could be seen in their divine names. The Lord of Darkness actually had some impression of this divine artifact of the Lord of Dusk.


    In the Lord of Darkness¡¯s impression, although the Dusk Divine Weapon the Lord of Dusk possessed wasn¡¯t considered top-notch and could only be considered ordinary among divine artifacts, it was still a true divine artifact.


    And a true divine artifact, even in an extremely weak state, wasparable to a Legend. That king of the Hatim Kingdom had strengthparable to a Legend?


    And it was in this current era.


    ¡®Interesting...


    The Lord of Darkness smiled, his dark golden eyes flickering as many thoughts shed through his mind. At this moment, he could be sure that the king of Hatim most likely had secrets.


    But that didn¡¯t matter. In his opinion, this was a good opportunity. The strength of a Legend was enough to be a powerful hero even in the era when gods were at their peak, and demigod heroes emerged endlessly. One would be respected by the Church of Gods and be one of the strongest on earth.


    In the era when gods didn¡¯t appear, Legends were one of the strongest on earth. Even in that era, a Legend who was powerful enough was worth recruiting. Not to mention in this era where the gods were silent, and the earth was weak.


    ¡®If he could be a follower.¡¯


    This thought shed through the Lord of Darkness¡¯s mind. If a follower at the Legend level could be recruited, it would undoubtedly be extremely beneficial to the current Lord of Darkness.


    At the very least, many things would be much more convenient. Moreover, it would also be convenient for him to continue spreading his teachings on the earth and obtain energy replenishment to recover his strength as soon as possible and ascend to the divine throne once again.


    This was extremely important to the Lord of Darkness. When the gods revived, they would no longer appear in their peak state in this era. Instead, they would need time to recover their strength slowly.


    It was already an extremely terrible state for the Lord of Darkness to revive an ordinary mortal directly. It would be extremely dangerous if his enemies discovered him in such a state.


    After all, he could be said to be in an extremely weak state. A god whose divinity was intact but whose strength was weak was a good prey for those powerful people. The gods who had their inheritances intact and the church still existed were fine. After their recovery, they still had the support and protection of their church, so they would not have problems during their period of weakness.


    However, those like the Lord of Darkness were a little ufortable. They had to work hard to recover their strength, but they also had to be careful of possible hunting. It was very troublesome.


    It was precisely because of this that a follower who was powerful enough was very important to him now. This was also one of the reasons why he was so interested in the King of Hatim.


    As for the power standing behind King Hatim, the Lord of Darkness was still confident about turning it into his use. He was still a god and had enough capital to rope him in no matter what.


    Although the strength of a Legend was powerful, there was still a huge gappared to a god. Even if he was in such a terrible state now, the Lord of Darkness still had enough confidence to win the King of Hatim over.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that everything went smoothly for him. The Lord of Darkness stood where he was, and various thoughts shed through his mind in the blink of an eye. Then, he got up and left this ce with Orith by his side, heading into the distance.


    Chen Heng knew nothing about the arrival of the Lord of Darkness. During these two years, along with his series of actions, Chen Heng¡¯s name resounded in the surroundings. It was said that even the distant Oro Empire had heard of his name. He knew that there was a powerful knight king in the distant desert.


    During this period, Chen Heng gained a better understanding of the changes that had urred in the world.


    ¡°Have there been more changes?¡±


    In a spacious and gorgeous pce, Chen Heng sat upright. His posture seemed a littlezy. At this moment, he looked at his opponent and said softly. His voice was very soft, but it sounded very stable in the surroundings. It uratelynded on everyone¡¯s bodies.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. Then, Hedoxili stood up and walked out.


    ¡°Our emissary sent back news. It is said that strange auras appear in several forbidden areas. They are suspected to be unknown magical beasts...


    ¡°In various regions, those cultists are bing more and more active. Recently, they have be more and more rampant. They have held blood sacrifices repeatedly...¡±


    ¡°Blood sacrifices...¡±


    Chen Heng said softly. At this moment, he could not help but shake his head. ¡°It¡¯s really ufortable.¡±


    ¡°However, thanks to his majesty, at least in our country, this practice is still umon.¡±


    Beside him, Guluo Mary also spoke softly. Due to the Dusk Cult¡¯s rampage in the Karo Kingdom back then, everyone present was extremely disgusted with the blood sacrifice.


    In addition, the influence of the traditional noble families within the Hatim Kingdom was not considered strong. The kingdom¡¯s control over the entire territory far exceeded that of the other countries, so the blow to the cultists was also the greatest.


    Usually, the moment a cultist appeared in a ce, they would be quickly exterminated by the corresponding experts and people. And this was something that the other kingdoms couldn¡¯t do. This includes the Oro Empire and otherrge empires.


    Perhaps the Oro Empire and otherrge empires were even above the newly born Hatim Kingdom in terms of strength. But in terms of control over the people, the newly born Hatim Kingdom was far above these kingdoms. This was what truly determined many things. Each noble had their own independent territory in a kingdom like the Oro Empire. Even if it was a territory directly under the jurisdiction of the Empire, it was unable to govern the people there directly. It could only form general management in the city.


    Under such circumstances, if the cultists and other existences wanted to do something, they would often be unable to be discovered in time. By the time they were truly discovered, the other party would already be far expanded.


    However, such things rarely happened in the newly born Hatim Kingdom. The original noble in the Karo Kingdom had already undergone the baptism of the Dusk Cult, and under Chen Heng¡¯s instructions, there weren¡¯t many of them left.


    In addition, many trained bureaucratic teams were able to establish effective management at the citizen level. Under such an efficient system, these problems would naturally be greatly reduced.


    However, even so, they still existed, and every once in a while, they would pop up to create a sense of presence. It could be said to be very annoying. However, Chen Heng also came up with a countermeasure to this.


    ¡°Has the Church of Nature and the other churches been notified?¡±


    Sitting on the throne, Chen Heng turned around and looked at Hedoxili and the others in front of him. He spoke again.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already notified them...¡±


    Hedoxili nodded and said, ¡°Regarding our invitation, apart from a few churches, the rest have all agreed...


    ¡°For safety measurement, they will soon send out priests to build simple churches in each town.¡±


    Informing the churches to build simple churches in each town was Chen Heng¡¯s idea. On the issue of cultists, Chen Heng, as the official, had the same position as the various official churches.


    Evenpared to Chen Heng, the biggest feudal leader, the priests of the churches and cultists were the ones who would fight to the death. If they met, they would fight to the death without Chen Heng¡¯s request.


    By using the priests of these regr churches, they could achieve the goal of purging the cultists and better control the overall situation.


    Moreover, for Chen Heng, this had many benefits. Purging and suppressing the cultists was only one of them. It was more important to rope in the power of those churches.


    Dividing the town into dioceses and handing it over to those churches to preach was undoubtedly a good thing for those churches. Their instinct was to preach and recruit believers for the churches left behind by the gods. It was also the thing they valued the most.


    By giving the right to preach to many churches, the purpose of recruiting many churches could be achieved very well. And in this world of gods, the churches left behind by many gods were the most powerful forces.


    Those powerful churches that upied a wide range of beliefs might not care about Chen Heng¡¯s wooing and friendliness. Still, those weak churches that were down and out and did not have a fixed missionary area would definitely be overjoyed.


    For example, churches like the Church of Nature would definitely be happy about this. As long as they had this group of people to support them, it was enough for Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng led the New Hatim Kingdom to continuously attack and destroy several countries in the previous two years. There were originally gods and beliefs worshipped in these countries.


    Chen Heng destroyed these countries and ended the beliefs of these gods. This was equivalent to making enemies with these Churches of Gods. In that case, it was just right to hand over the missionary area that originally belonged to these churches to other churches and rope in the people of other churches. After all, something like faith could not be prohibited, especially in this world. The faith of the people was there. If one did not take possession of it, others would take it over.


    Rather than benefiting the enemies and cultists, it would be better to directly use these things to rope in a group of people. This was not a free thing.


    Those church priests who wanted to join the system and preach in the Hatim Kingdom were also equivalent to entering the system of the Hatim Kingdom to a certain extent and were restricted by special rules.


    When necessary, the Hatim Kingdom could mobilize the power of these priests and use them to serve itself. This was equivalent to bringing the priests that could not be restricted into their system, which added arge amount of power.


    Judging from the results so far, this method was implemented quite well. After obtaining the legal missionary area, those churches that had originally lost everything and were in dire straits had be revamped and refreshed.


    There were even many churches from far away that came to seek refuge after hearing the news, wanting to contribute to the Hatim Kingdom. This also allowed Chen Heng to see the difficulties of many low-level churches.


    In this world, the church represented the authority of the gods, but thepetition was also very serious.


    A powerful church with the support and worship of a strong country had a wide range of believers. The surplus of the believers naturally trantes to stronger power of belief. The gods they worshiped could also give back more power, further providing power for the church.


    On the contrary, those weak churches would be squeezed into their living space step by step. In the end, they could only slowly fall to the point of barely surviving. These weak churches would most likely walk towards destruction step by step and be swallowed by those powerful churches. And these weak churches were also the easiest to rope in.


    There were many such churches in this world. Chen Heng had seen many of them during this period. Some were so weak that one wouldn¡¯t even dare to believe it.


    Naturally, the missionary areas given to these churches were different. Those powerful who had contributed and helped the Hatim Kingdom were naturally givenrger missionary areas.


    On the contrary, some of the weaker ones weren¡¯t of much help. They might only be in a few small cities, barely maintaining their worship and faith. This kind of treatment was something that some churches could only wish for.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help but shake his head. However, no matter what, with the perfection of the missionaryw, the priests of the various churches rushed to their areas. The cultists who were originally hidden in various ces were all uncovered and quickly suppressed.


    Law and order in the various ces were improved at speed visible to the naked eye. This could be considered a pretty positive change.


    After the discussion in front of him was over in the main hall, Chen Heng walked out of the main hall and went to the garden outside. At this moment, there were not many servants in the garden. The only one standing was only Guluo Mary.


    At this moment, Marie was wearing a long dress and had an elegant smile. Whether it was her appearance or attire, they were almost perfect. It made people¡¯s eyes light up.


    If one carefully sensed it, one could find that Guluo Mary¡¯s aura had also changed a lot. At this moment, she had already reached the Second Ring level. This level, of course, was not entirely dependent on her own cultivation.


    Although Guluo Mary¡¯s talent was not bad, it was still somewhat difficult for her to reach this level by relying on herself. The main reason was that Chen Heng took into ount her contributions and used divine power to improve her.


    ¡°Have you investigated everything?¡±


    Walking in the garden, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm. He said softly, ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no problem with that ruin?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a priest from the Church of Nature to investigate. There are several priests from the church who are apanying me. They can all feel the obvious divine power reaction from that ruin...¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng beside her, Guluo Maru said softly, ¡°Among them, the priest from the Church of Nature has also used his nature¡¯s eye to observe the situation inside that ruin.¡± ¡°How is it?¡±


    Chen Heng continued to speak.


    ¡°Chaos...¡±


    Guluo Mary shook her head and said softly, ¡°Because of the istion of divine power, even the eyes of nature can not see clearly. They can only barely see some scenes... ¡°However, this kind of performance itself can already exin something.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and expressed his agreement by listening to Guluo Mary¡¯s words. The Eye of Nature was a divine artifact treasured by the Church of Nature, left behind by the former God of Nature.


    To be able to block the detection of this divine artifact, to a certain extent, could already fully exin something. In ruins, there was something that could block the Eye of Nature.


    And that thing was obviously at the level of a god. Otherwise, nothing else would be able to do all this.


    ¡°A God¡¯s ruin...¡±


    Walking on the road, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and then he could not help but fall into silence. As time passed, the changes in the world became more and more obvious.


    In thest two years, Chen Heng could feel that the elemental concentration of the entire world was recovering. The environment was improving


    The increase in elemental concentration meant that some races that could only survive under high elemental concentration would be able to reproduce better, and some geniuses that were more adapted to the high elemental environment would also have a higher probability of appearing.


    The number of geniuses would increase, and coupled with the changes in the environment, the number of powerhouses would also increase, allowing the entire world to be more prosperous. These were all scenes of the world about to prosper. At present, the figures at the Third Ring level were the pirs of support in the various kingdoms. However, after a few more years, the existence of the Third Ring level would be abundant, and it would no longer be as scarce as before.


    Under such circumstances, some of the Divine Ruins would also appear one after another. The figures at the god level undoubtedly left behind those Divine Ruins, and many of them were remnants of the Ragnarok.


    For many people, these ruins represented danger. But for others, these things meant opportunity, even though it came with a certain danger. And just recently, a simr discovery was found near the Hatim Kingdom.


    That secret realm was located in a forbidden area, and it was rarely visited in the past. However, because it was located near the Hatim Kingdom, it was coincidentally discovered by Chen Heng. He then sent his people to investigate. From the current situation, there should be a lot of things inside.


    ¡°Should I go in and take a look...¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s face was calm walking on the road, and his heart sank into contemtion. A ruin left by a god. Such an existence was very attractive to him.


    In a Divine Ruin, it was very likely that there was a legacy left by a god, or even flesh and blood of a god, or even the Godhead and divinity. No matter which one it was, it was priceless and extremely precious. It was the same even for Chen Heng.


    But the danger was also not to be ignored. Chen Heng¡¯s current strength was only at Seventh Ring. This strength could be considered very strong in the world of gods. It could even be said that there were not many opponents on the surface.


    But this strength,pared to a god, was extremely insignificant. An Epic was only equivalent to Seventh Ring, but a god, even if it were just a demigod, would naturally be above Nh Ring The difference in levels was so great that the danger was foreseeable.

 Chapter 563 - – Discovery in the Hatim Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 563 Chapter 563 ¨C Discovery in the Hatim Kingdom</h4>


    The ruins left behind by the gods were very clear about the dangers. At leastpared to Chen Heng¡¯s current level, the level of the gods was still too high and too powerful. But seriously speaking, it was not necessarily how dangerous it was. Although Chen Heng¡¯s level was only at the Seventh Ring, he had many other trump cards. After careful calction, apart from his own Seventh Ring strength, he could also use the Cursed World¡¯s Saint Child clone.


    In the Cursed World, the Saint Child¡¯s religion left behind by Chen Heng had been circting. At this moment, dozens of years had passed. The Saint Child¡¯s faith was deeply rooted and had taken root in it. The power of faith umted was enormous.


    And such enormous power of faith,bined with Chen Heng¡¯s divinity, was enough to unleash power beyond the Seventh Ring Epic level. In the past, this power was enough to allow Chen Heng to sh head-on with the Dusk Cult and forcefully suppress the Dusk Divine Weapon.


    If the power was seriously measured, it might be weaker than a real god, but it would not easily fall into the ruins. Other than that, there was also the world that he had just experienced


    In the Initial World that had just been simted, the clone left behind by Chen Heng, Philip, had merged with that world¡¯s world consciousness, and the two had be one. This power could also be brought out. Using the power of the simtion, Chen Heng only needed to consume enough simtion points to bring the people from the previous world into the World of Gods.


    Such a method might not be feasible in the other worlds. However, within the initial world, Chen Heng still had a bunch of helpers. He had the back of the ck King, Philip, Lu Yao, Gunali, the Crimson Knight, etc.


    These names represented the powerhouses who stood at the peak of that world. Among these people, the weakest one was close to a king, equivalent to a peak Level Six, close to the strength of a Seventh Ring Epic level. The strongest one, Philip, had alreadypletely surpassed the Seventh Ring Epic level, reaching an even higher level.


    As for how strong he was, Chen Heng did not have a standard to measure it. But thinking about it, he was at least equivalent to an Eighth Ring master. With such a powerful force, Chen Heng already had some confidence.


    ¡®It didn¡¯t seem impossible to explore the ruins. No matter how bad it is, I can still be resurrected through my clones.¡¯


    Standing on the spot, Chen Heng pondered for a moment. Then this thought shed through his mind. Previously, he had deliberately left a few backup ns in the World of Gods to prevent any idents. In this world, he had several clones. Even if his main body was identally killed, he could still survive through the clones he left behind. The risk factor did not seem to be high.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng made up his mind. The worst-case scenario had been considered, and he could ept it. This was enough for Chen Heng. ¡°Send someone to inform the people of the Church of Nature¡­¡±


    Strolling in the garden, he thought, then looked at Guluo Mary and said, ¡°Let them prepare.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Guluo Mary nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. To be honest, she was a little surprised by Chen Heng¡¯s decision. In her impression, Chen Heng seemed to be a very cautious person.


    It was strange that he made such a decision this time. However, she could understand it. After all, this was not something else but the remnants of a god, which contained the secrets left behind by the gods.


    For such an existence, any mortal would probably be unable to endure it. Chen Heng was also unable to escape from thews of Physics. At this moment, this thought shed through Guluo Mary¡¯s mind.


    But no matter what, since Chen Heng had already made a decision, they could only obey the result. So soon, she bowed to Chen Heng and left.


    After she left, Chen Heng stood there, turned around, and left. At the same time, time continued to pass in the outside world.


    Compared to the history of thisnd, the newly born Hatim Kingdom was still very young. In Chen Heng¡¯s original world, a kingdom that had existed for two or three hundred years was considered to have a long life and was one of the few. But in this world with gods and transcendents, a kingdom that existed for two hundred to three hundred years was just child¡¯s y. Some kingdoms had existed for two thousand to three thousand years. There were even plenty of kingdoms that had been active during the period of the gods.


    Compared to these kingdoms that had a long history, the newly born Kingdom of Hatim was obviously very young. However, this young country was now showing its exuberant vitality.


    It was like a young man who had juste of age. His entire body was filled with vitality, contrasting sharply with those old countries.


    In this country, one could not see too many rampant noble families, nor could one see too many old and outdated dogma. Instead, there was a kind of vitality that was not restricted to form.


    Various races, churches, and beliefs are gathered here, constantly integrating and diversifying. Because of the rtively open-minded policy of the Hatim Kingdom, over the past few years, outsiders had continuously entered the kingdom and settled in.


    The origins of these people were somewhatplicated. Some were free citizens who could not survive in the central region, some were escaped ves from other countries, and there were also mountain people from desert tribes, etc.


    However, the officials of the Hatim Kingdom treated these people equally. They all epted them as their own members.


    On this day, two strangers came from the south and came to this kingdom. It was abination of an old man and a child. The clothes of the two people were very ordinary. They seemed to be free people from some southern country.


    This kind of situation was verymon in the current Hatim Kingdom. However,pared to the normal situation, thebination of the old and the children was rtively rare.


    Whether it was the old or the children, they all represented the disadvantaged group. Such abination would be difficult to survive for a long time in this era, and it was even more difficult to walk long distances.


    Therefore, it was considered very rare. However, although it was rare, it was not unheard of, and there was nothing strange about it.


    At the Kingdom of Hatim border, the security officer who was helping the refugees looked at thebination in surprise. Then, without any special reaction, he took out a pen and paper and began to record.


    ¡°Your name.¡±


    ¡°Orith.¡±


    ¡°Age.¡± ¡°Seventy.¡±


    Orith stood and thought for a while and finally reported such a number. As an extraordinary person who believed in the Lord of Darkness, his lifespan was actually quite long. It would be at least four or five hundred years if one were to count it seriously.


    But now, they were only ordinary refugees. It would probably terrify the others if one were to say it seriously. So after some thinking, Orith reported this number. The people in front of him didn¡¯t suspect anything. Communication was inconvenient in this era, and many ces didn¡¯t have people who recorded things. Even the calendars used to identify time were quite chaotic.


    It wasmon for many people not to know their age and birthday. Therefore, they only needed a rough number.


    ¡°Very efficient¡­¡±


    Following Orith to the front, the Dark Lord looked at the sea of people and could not help but feel surprised. Beside him, many people were standing there, lining up one by one.


    There were public security officers who maintainedw and order around them, as well as officials who recorded the names and origins of these people. This scene surprised the Lord of Darkness.


    ¡°There are some differences between the noble families in this country.¡±


    The Lord of Darkness looked at the busy security officers around him and was surprised.


    ¡°My lord, those don¡¯t seem to be noble families¡­¡±


    Orith looked around and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Those are not of noble families?¡±


    The surprise on the Lord of Darkness¡¯ face was even greater. Compared to Orith, the Lord of Darkness had existed for a longer time. Even if it were just a rough count, it would have been tens of thousands of years.


    And in that era, the gods were the most active. In that era, the gods were high up in the sky, and the descendants of the gods ruled thend. In thisnd, all the royal families had the bloodline of the gods.

 Chapter 564 - – Missionary

    <h4>Chapter 564 Chapter 564 ¨C Missionary</h4>


    ¡°Excuse me¡­ have you heard of the great Ruler of Nature?¡±


    The girl¡¯s gentle voice sounded from where she stood. Orith was a little dumbfounded. He subconsciously turned around and looked at the Lord of Darkness.


    On the side, the Lord of Darkness had a faint smile on his face, but he still looked like an ordinary child. There was nothing unusual about him. Seeing this, Orith could only bite the bullet and turn around. He said with some trepidation, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of¡­¡±


    Orith and the Lord of Darkness had naturally heard of the Ruler of Nature. They had not only heard of him but had alsoe into contact with him personally.


    As one of the gods of the Dark Domain, the Lord of Darkness and the Ruler of Nature, who represented the natural domain, were not considered mortal enemies, but their rtionship was not very good.


    This was decided by the camp and not by the individual will. As a god, when he was at his peak, the Lord of Darkness had naturallye into contact with and even personally met the Ruler of Nature.


    As for Orith, although he had note into contact with the Ruler of Nature, he was not unfamiliar with the reputation of the Ruler of Nature.


    In this era, those who could serve as god priests must have some understanding of the various gods. He did not dare to say that he knew them like the back of his hand, but at the very least, he had to have a rough grasp of their lives and the authority they held.


    Otherwise, when the enemyes to you one day, you might not even know it. However, he was ying the role of an ordinary old man at this moment, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t tell the truth.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Hearing Orith¡¯s words, the girl¡¯s face showed joy, and then she said, ¡°Gentlemen, please allow me to take a moment of your time. Let me exin to you about our great Ruler of Nature¡­¡±


    After saying this, she began to exin, starting from the origin of the Ruler of Nature and giving a general introduction.


    Is he trying to recruit us into the church?


    Orith and the Lord of Darkness looked at each other. At this time, they felt extremely strange. The girl wanted to recruit another god into her church and be a follower of her god. Was there anything more ridiculous than this?


    Orith¡¯s mouth twitched. Looking at the girl who kept talking, he opened his mouth and wanted to interrupt her, but he stopped after thinking about it.


    The role he was ying now was a refugee who had fled from afar. With such a status, facing a noble priest, he should not have the courage to interrupt her. Therefore, Orith resisted the strange feeling that arose in his heart and listened to the other party¡¯s words to maintain his persona.


    Moreover, the girl in front of him was not only talking to them but also to the other people who had gathered. The girl¡¯s face was flushed red as she kept singing praises of the Ruler of Nature¡¯s achievements in the crowd. It looked like she was giving a speech.


    ¡°As long as you are willing to join our church, you will have the opportunity to receive relief every month. Come to the temple and have a free lunch¡­¡±


    After a speech, the girl said the most crucialst sentence. Immediately, the people who were not interested immediately stopped. They looked at each other and saw the eagerness in each other¡¯s eyes. It was the feeling of being moved. Soon, the crowd dispersed. A few people left with the girl. It seemed that they had gone to the temple of the Ruler of Nature to register.


    Orith let out a sigh of relief and then continued to move forward. However, not long after, another kind-looking old man in a long ck robe came over not long after.


    ¡°Dear friend, have you ever been troubled by your illness?¡±


    The old man walked forward with a kind smile and a faint aura of divine power lingering around his body.


    This was undoubtedly the priest of another god. Orith¡¯s body instantly froze. At this moment, he vaguely knew what would happen next. Sure enough, everything that happened next was as he had expected.


    The old man in front of him was the priest of the God of Potions, and he was also here to preach. After a long while, Orith finally got rid of the priest. Together with the Lord of Darkness, he walked to the side with some fatigue and carefully nced at the Lord Darkness.


    Beside him, the Lord of Darkness still had a smile. He was in high spirits, and there was not the slightest hint of unhappiness. This made Orith secretly sigh in relief.


    However, the previous experience had also made Orith somewhat tired and vignt. To avoid encountering a simr situation, he changed his previous strategy. He no longer pretended to be a pauper. Instead, he directly spent money to find a guide. There were many such people around. In this city, because the number of immigrants was constantly increasing, many people specialized in doing business with these people.


    Orith managed to find a decent guide without spending much money.


    ¡°Look at you, sir. Haven¡¯t those missionaries harassed you?¡±


    On the way, the guide saw Orith¡¯s unsightly face and immediately guessed his experience.


    ¡°Sorry, our priests here are a little too enthusiasticpared to other ces.¡±


    ¡°Too enthusiastic?¡±


    Orith lowered his head and recalled what he had experienced before. Then, he could not help but nod in agreement. Looking at the time, he could be considered a person who had lived for hundreds of years, but he had never seen such an enthusiastic priest. He had openly recruited people into the church on the street. This was a little too much for him.


    ¡°Oh right¡­¡±


    Orith thought of something. ¡°Why are there so many churches here?¡±


    Faith had a certain degree of exclusivity. In most cases, there would only be one mainstream faith in a region, and the faith of the other gods would be expelled.


    But in the ce in front of him, Orith had already seen three priests from different churches. Such a situation was undoubtedly extremely rare, and it made Orith curious.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The guide was not surprised by Orith¡¯s question. He immediately said subconsciously, ¡°In the Hatim Kingdom, there is a missionaryw personally formted by the King of Hatim¡­¡±

 Chapter 565 - Meeting God

    <h4>Chapter 565 Chapter 565 ¨C Meeting God</h4>


    The Kaki City in front of them seemed very ordinary. Although the establishment of the Hatim Kingdom had injected a brand new vitality and vitality into this originally ordinary northern city, in the eyes of Orith and the others, it was nothing out of the ordinary.


    Although the city in front of them seemed very lively, and there were lively streams of people and merchants everywhere, it couldn¡¯t be considered more outstandingpared to some prosperous cities in the central region.


    The original foundation decided this. The original poption of Kaki City was only so many. It couldn¡¯t appear out of thin air after the establishment of the Hatim Kingdom.


    It was precisely because of this that, although the city had be much more livelypared to the original era of the Karo Kingdom, it still hadn¡¯t been reborn.


    In Orith¡¯s view, it was the same. But in the eyes of the Lord of Darkness, the situation was slightly different. Around the city in front of him, an aura that ordinary people could not see was surging out.


    An invisible domain enveloped the city in front of him, enveloping the entire city and turning it into his domain. Once an outsider got close, it was as if they had entered someone else¡¯s territory. As long as there was a slight movement, they would immediately be discovered by the owner of this domain.


    This was the embryonic form of the domain, the power of a true powerhouse. And it was not a simple power. To possess this terrifying power, the master of this power was probably a Legend level powerhouse, or not far from being one even if he was not at Legend level.


    And in the Hatim Kingdom, there was undoubtedly only one powerhouse who could possess such vast power. The King of Hatim had single-handedly founded the Hatim Kingdom, Acto Hatim.


    ¡°The embryonic form of his domain has beenpletely perfected¡­¡±


    Standing where he was, the Lord of Darkness looked at the scene with some surprise. ¡®When the embryonic form of his domain ispletely perfected, it will be time for him to be a Legend¡­


    ¡®And besides this power, there¡¯s also an unfamiliar aura of divine power¡­


    ¡®A bloodline that belonged to the God of End Fire.


    Standing where he was, the Lord of Darkness could not help but fall into deep thought as he looked at the power enveloping the entire Kaki City. The situation before him was much stranger than he had expected. Judging from the embryonic form of the domain before him, King of Hatim had yet to be a Legend and was still in the midst of Epic level. He was almost equivalent to a peak Epic level and judging from the extent of his power. Hisbat strength might not be inferior to a Legend. This strength was slightly inferior to what the Lord of Darkness had expected, but it was about the same. What truly surprised him was the divine power aura he felt.


    That was the divine blood aura that belonged to King of Hatim, carried the unique smell of the awakened divine blood. Just as the legend said, the King of Hatim was divine blood awakened, with an extremely dense aura of god¡¯s blood.


    And that aura came from the legendary God of End Fire. It was precisely this that the Lord of Darkness was surprised. If he remembered correctly, the God of End Fire should have fallen long ago.


    The blood of the gods is passed down to the gods, and they control it. Logically speaking, when a god falls, the bloodline he left behind will gradually weaken because of theck of support from the source. Theck of support will lead to the weakening of the power in its veins through the generations.


    The God of End Fire is long gone. A god who had fallen for such a long time should have had a weakened bloodline. How could it be so powerful?


    However, the bloodline aura was indeed the aura of the God of End Fire. This fact surprised the Lord of Darkness. However, after thinking for a moment, he still followed Orith and continued to move forward.


    Soon, they entered the city in front of them and followed the flow of people around them as they continued forward. After that, the Lord of Darkness raised his head and looked sharply in a certain direction. Then, he smiled.


    A wisp of god¡¯s aura spread out in all directions and surged forward. This wisp of God¡¯s aura was as conspicuous as the moon in the night in the domain. It was very easy for the master of the domain to detect it.


    However, this was exactly what the Lord of Darkness wanted. If nothing unexpected happened, the master of this area would soon arrive. This thought shed through his mind. Then, he followed Orith and continued forward. Soon, they arrived at another ce.


    Not far away at the core of Kaki City, in the Royal Pce of the Kingdom of Hatim. The moment the Lord of Darkness entered the city, Chen Heng¡¯s movements stopped, and his body couldn¡¯t help but stop. He subconsciously turned around and looked into the distance.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    On the side, Guluo Mary happened to be sitting next to Chen Heng. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised when she saw Chen Heng¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Facing Guluo Mary¡¯s gaze, Chen Heng shook his head and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s just that some guests havee¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to inform Hedoxili and Ramu to take care of it?¡±


    Guluo Mary instantly understood Chen Heng¡¯s meaning and subconsciously wanted to get up to take care of it. Ever since Chen Heng advanced, the embryonic form of his domain had taken shape and enveloped the entire Kaki City.


    With this convenience, the entire Kaki City had be his exclusive domain. Being within it, no matter what was happening, he would be able to detect it. It was also because of this that, during this period, Chen Heng discovered many outsiders.


    And most of these people would be visited by Hedoxili and Ramu. Sometimes, they would even have to move. Because of his past habits, Guluo Mary would want to make such a move.


    ¡°Stop¡­¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head and stopped Guluo Mary from moving. Then, he said softly, ¡°The other party is very strong. Hedoxili and Ramu can¡¯t handle it¡­¡±


    ¡°Even Hedoxili and Ramu can¡¯t handle it?¡±


    Standing on the spot, hearing these words, Guluo Mary¡¯s body instantly froze. At this time, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She seemed a little surprised.


    To Guluo Mary, this matter was indeed a little surprising. After several years, Hedoxili and Ramu¡¯s strength had improved a lot. Under the baptism of Chen Heng¡¯s divine power, Hedoxili and Ramu had already surpassed the ordinary Third Ring level, reaching the peak Third Ring level. With just one more chance, they would be able toplete the final transformation, reaching the Fourth Ring level. With such strength, if they were in the past, they would probably be the kings of the Karo Kingdom. In Guluo Mary¡¯s opinion, other than the bishops of therge churches, Hedoxili and the rest were already strong enough to deal with most of their opponents.


    However, judging from Chen Heng¡¯s tone, even with such strength, they would not be able to take down the people who appeared this time. This surprised her greatly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do anything¡­¡±


    Chen Heng stood up from where he was, then shook his head and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip myself¡­¡±


    Strictly speaking, Chen Heng was unclear about the other party¡¯s identity and strength. His force was not a real domain but still in embryonic form. He could not sense too much information and only sense a general aura. Thus, he could not know the other party¡¯s true strength. But since he could possess divine power, no matter how weak he was, it would not be something that Hedoxili and the others could deal with.


    As the possessor of divine power, Chen Heng was well aware of the power of divine power. Naturally, he would not let Hedoxili and the others die in vain. Rather than that, it would be better for him to make a trip personally.


    Moreover, in his opinion, since the other party had deliberately revealed his aura, it was likely that he did not have too much hostility. With the power of divinity, if he wanted to block Chen Heng¡¯s perception, he could do it on purpose.


    Since the other party had exposed himself, it was likely that he also had the purpose of meeting him and did not want to cause too much of a stir. Chen Heng stood where he was, and this thought shed through his mind.


    Very soon, he put this thought into action. Leaving the pce, he came to Kaki City. In this day and age, the familiar Kaki City was filled with a turbulent flow of people.


    Many outsiders filled the city, upying all the big and small ces in the city. The surrounding streets were lively,pletely devoid of the usual cold silence.


    Chen Heng walked through the long street and arrived at another ce. It was a hotel, and it seemed to be still open for business. As he walked in, the scene around him instantly changed.


    The ce was still the same, and the people around him did not change much. However, the feeling he gave people had changed.


    The space has been separated¡­.¡¯


    Looking at the situation in front of him, Chen Heng fell into deep thought and came to some understanding. Someone had used his powerful strength to separate the space before him.


    The space in front of him seemed to be here still, and there was no change on the surface. But in reality, this ce had been separated from the outside world and became a small independent space. Being in it, what he saw was no longer real, and what he could touch could no longer be touched. Everything had be somewhat different.


    ¡®Is this the higher level usage of the domain?¡¯ Standing on the spot, feeling the changes in the surrounding space, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. The space split in front of him was somewhat simr to the domain of a Legendary existence, but it was somewhat different.


    However, there was no doubt that an existence that could use such a technique would be extremely powerful. Thinking of this, Chen Heng frowned. Then, he continued to walk forward.


    There were already people waiting for Chen Heng in a room at the side. Two figures were sitting upright. It was abination of an old man and a child. The old man looked extremely old. He was sitting upright at the side, muttering to himself as if he was silently reciting a eulogy. As for the child beside him, he was sitting there alone. At this moment, when he saw Chen Heng¡¯s figure walk into the room, his gaze immediately shifted over.


    Chen Heng¡¯s gaze also immediately shifted over to the child in front of him. Seriously speaking, the two figures in the room in front of him were very special.


    The old man was also very strong. Although he looked old on the surface, his strength was actually extremely terrifying, far exceeding that of Hedoxili and the others.


    His strength was shockingly at Fourth Ring level. It must be known that a few years ago, this world was still in a depressed state. When the concentration of elements was in a low state, the power of the gods could not be full, and the environment was terrible.


    It was truly amazing that he could obtain such strength in such an environment. He was definitely a top-notch existence. However, even if he was such a figure, he was nothingpared to the other existence beside him.


    The moment Chen Heng looked at the other party, the entire world seemed to have changed.


    Boom!


    It was as if a muffled thunder had exploded. At this moment, an earth-shattering boom sounded in Chen Heng¡¯s mind, causing him to be absent-minded.


    He seemed to have seen an ancient and magnificent scene in his absent-minded state.

 Chapter 566 - A Divine Son?

    <h4>Chapter 566 Chapter 566 ¨C A Divine Son?</h4>


    ¡°Is this the extent of a hero who can oppose the Dusk Divine Weapon?¡±


    The Lord of Darkness could not help but frown as he looked at Chen Heng¡¯s appearance. He was very dissatisfied with Chen Heng¡¯s performance.


    In his opinion, since the King of Hatim was able to resist the Dusk Divine Weapon, he should have grasped the corresponding power. He came with such expectations but judging from the results before him. He could not help but be disappointed.


    But this was also good as it would make matters more convenient for him. Many thoughts shed through his mind, but his expression was still calm with a faint smile. Combined with the appearance of a child, he appeared profound and unfathomable.


    Then, the next moment, an ident urred. Light blossomed. When the divine power aura of the Lord of Darkness spread in all directions and was about to upy Chen Heng¡¯s entire mind, a force hidden in Chen Heng¡¯s body began to be activated spontaneously.


    A faint divine power spread out and spread in all directions. At the critical moment, it protected Chen Heng and dispelled the abnormal power in his body.


    In an instant, Chen Heng¡¯s consciousness recovered, and he regained consciousness again. The divine aura that originally suppressed him began to dissipate and was expelled from his body.


    Because in Chen Heng¡¯s body, there was also a vast divine aura flickering at this moment. Although that aura was weak and far from being as powerful and pure as the aura of the Lord of Darkness, its essence was the same. They were both in the divine domain and belonged to the same essence of powerful power.


    Symbols bloomed in the sky. On Chen Heng¡¯s body, the bloodline power in his body was automatically activated. The divine bloodline belonging to the God of End Fire was automatically activated. It was like a wild beast that had encountered a provocation from its opponent, and it began to get angry.


    Rumble!


    The space in this ce gradually turned into nothingness. The bloodline hidden in Chen Heng¡¯s body and inherited from a true god was so powerful. After it waspletely activated, its power was also astonishingly terrifying.


    ¡°Is it the bloodline of the God of End Fire?¡±


    The Lord of Darkness looked at Chen Heng¡¯s appearance and felt the unique bloodline aura on his body. At this moment, he could not help but be shocked and uncertain.


    ¡°Moreover, it is so powerful¡­¡±


    The God of End Fire had already fallen. This was a fact that the Lord of Darkness had confirmed long ago. ording tomon sense, the power contained in the descendants of a fallen god would continue to fade. By now, this era should have alreadypletely disappeared.


    se


    However, Chen Heng¡¯s performance was not like this. His bloodline was so strong that he did not look like the descendant of a fallen god. Instead, it was the appearance of a god whose blood had been baptized andpletely activated.


    This performance was too extraordinary, so much so that even the Lord of Darkness was a little surprised. But then, something even more unexpected happened. In front of him, Chen Heng slowly raised his head. At this moment, with the activation of the bloodline power in his body, his appearance had changed a lot. His handsome face was cold, and his eyes were filled with coldness. They had turned golden, and there seemed to be some kind of divine radiance emerging at this moment.


    There seemed to bew energy enveloping all directions in the dark. It appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s body at this moment and directly manifested. And that appearance made the Lord of Darkness¡¯s eyelids twitch.


    ¡°Flesh of Laws?¡±


    At this moment, the Lord of Darkness¡¯s body paused. He was somewhat dumbstruck and did not know what to say. The Flesh of Laws was a process that mortals had to go through if they wanted to step onto the path of bing a god.


    Only by condensing one¡¯s own body and transforming it into a Flesh of Laws could one withstand the baptism of divine power and have the qualifications to be a true god.


    Generally speaking, if one truly condensed a Flesh of Laws, then to a certain extent, it was undoubtedly the characteristic of a Ninth Ring Myth, and its level was even higher than that of an Eighth Ring Legend. The difficulty of this was extremely great. It was enough to block 99% of the legendary powerhouses, causing countless people to feel despair.


    What Chen Heng disyed was even better. His power level was still at the Seventh Ring level, but his Flesh of Laws had already condensed and was quite perfect. With such a Flesh of Laws, even the influence of divine power on it would be invisibly weakened, affected by the Flesh of Laws. All the powers in the world were divided into strong and weak. Divine power¡¯s level was indeed powerful, but it might not be stronger than the Power of Law. The Flesh of Laws would also be affected, continuously weakening its influence. The situation was even more so with Chen Heng¡¯s perfect Flesh of Laws.


    Almost instantly, the divine power aura on the Lord of Darkness¡¯s body began to fade, and the effect on Chen Heng was no longer obvious. The Lord naturally saw this scene of Darkness.


    ¡°Such a perfect Flesh of Laws, and such a rich divine blood¡­¡±


    Standing still, the eyelids of the Lord of Darkness twitched. A thought shed through his mind. ¡°Could you be¡­ a Divine Son of the God of End Fire that was sealed and born in this era?¡±


    In the eyes of the Lord of Darkness, this seemed to be the only exnation for Chen Heng¡¯s situation. Such a high purity divine blood under natural conditions.


    Not to mention the Flesh of Laws that was obviously beyond Chen Heng¡¯s level. These things were not things that Chen Heng could obtain at his level. If it were exined by inheritance, it would be much more reasonable.


    Compared to ordinary divine blood families, the descendants of gods had the deepest connection with gods, and they would inherit the power of gods to the greatest extent.


    Generally speaking, the first generation of divine sons would inherit divinity in their bodies, which was enough to support them to reach the demigod level or even higher. If God¡¯s son exined it, everything seemed to make sense.


    However, his spection was directly denied by Chen Heng.


    ¡°A Divine Son?


    ¡°I¡¯m not one¡­¡±


    Standing in the same ce, Chen Heng¡¯s face was cold, and his golden eyes looked at the Lord of Darkness in front of him. In his eyes, a burning me shone as if it was swallowing the world¡¯s me, wanting to devour everything in sight and burn them all.


    The me was so powerful that one could vaguely see a former god roaring. His body, which was as big as the whole world, was burning, making a shocking sound. At this moment, Chen Heng had already understood the person¡¯s identity in front of him.


    Besides the god¡¯s clone, who could have such powerful divinity and divine power? The existence in front of him was at least a demigod. He was the strongest person Chen Heng had ever met.


    Chen Heng had already done his best to fight against the opponent in front of him. In his body, streams of divine power were rising. Powerful divine power whizzed through his body and gradually became active in his body, ready to explode at any time. If it were not for the fact that this space had been cut apart by the Lord of Darkness and separated from the space and time in the outside world, Chen Heng¡¯s aura alone at this moment would be enough to shock the ninth heaven and sweep across the entire Hatim Kingdom. Everyone in the kingdom would have felt it.


    Such an obvious action had attracted the attention of the Lord of Darkness.


    ¡°With such divinity and divine power, and you still say that you are not the son of God?¡±


    Looking at the powerful divinity aura in Chen Heng¡¯s body, the eyelids of the Lord of Darkness Twitched again, and his heart confirmed his guess once again.


    If the Flesh of Laws was a unique feature of the Nh Ring Myth, then the existence of divinity was something that only gods could possess. Divinity could only be used at the level of gods. Even if mortals could get it, they could notpletely contain it. They could only use its power indirectly.


    For example, Chen Heng, who was not at the level of gods, could use the power of divinity directly. The Divine Son could be the only exnation for this. The Divine Son would inherit part of the power of the god, so he naturally had part of divinity.


    Because of this, the Divine Son was a unique existence that could use the divinity below the level of a god. Chen Heng, who could use the divinity, was such an existence.


    Thinking of this, the Lord of Darkness understood. He was not surprised that Chen Heng could defeat the Dusk Cult and suppress the Dusk Divine Weapon.


    A Divine Son who had revived in the human world, not to mention the various methods left behind by the god behind him, even his power was already extraordinary.


    Like Chen Heng in front of him, it seemed to be just an ordinary Epic, but once the bloodline power in his body exploded, coupled with the powerful divinity in his body, the power that could be exerted far exceeded this level. It was probably at its peak even among Legends.


    Although the Dusk Divine Weapon was a divine weapon, it was just an ordinary divine weapon. It was far from the best among divine weapons.


    In the current environment, it is in a silent state. In addition, no one had activated it. Under such circumstances, it couldn¡¯t be a match for a Divine Son. The Dusk Cult¡¯s defeat was not considered unjust.


    This thought shed through the Lord of Darkness¡¯s mind, and then he waved his hand. Instantly, the surrounding space fell into darkness. All lights and shadows were wiped out as if they had fallen into eternal darkness.


    This was the dark domain that belonged solely to the Lord of Darkness. Legends had their domain, and as an existence that far surpassed Legends, the Dark Lord naturally had one.


    At his peak, if his domain were unleashed, it would be able to envelop more than half of the material world. It was known as the Divine Kingdom on Earth, and its power was enough to destroy an entire world.


    Even though he had fallen, once the domain belonging to the Lord of Darkness was unleashed, it would immediately exterminate everything. In an instant, the powerful aura on Chen Heng¡¯s body was suppressed, and he once again regained his calm.


    Other than his divine light still existing, his entire person was like an ordinary person, without uniqueness. Feeling his situation, Chen Heng could not help but frown.


    He looked around. The Dark Domain in front of him was like a void space. In this space, the Lord of Darkness was the absolute ruler. Unless one¡¯s strength was stronger than his, no one could disobey his orders in this domain.


    This was crossing over the low-level battle, directly entering the Battle of Power of Laws. Any existence that did notprehend the Power of Laws would be reduced to ants in this space without the slightest ability to resist.


    At this moment, Chen Heng could already feel this situation. Under the suppression of the Dark Domain, the life energy and magic power in his body could no longer be used.


    Other than the higher level of divine power, all other powers could not be used again. Even his true spirit seemed to be restricted and bound. This situation was shocking. Chen Heng frowned and looked at the Lord of Darkness in front of him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be panicking¡­¡± Standing opposite Chen Heng, the Lord of Darkness observed Chen Heng¡¯s reaction. At this moment, he was a little curious. ¡°Do you still have any other trump cards?¡±


    If Chen Heng were a Divine Son, then the god behind him would certainly give him all kinds of methods and trump cards to ensure his growth. At the very least, he still had the Dusk Divine Weapon that he had seized from the Dusk Cult.


    But even so, Chen Heng¡¯s performance at this moment was too calm. This made the Lord of Darkness curious. Facing the Lord of Darkness¡¯s inquiry, Chen Heng did not agree or disagree. He did not answer directly. He only said coldly, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    Strictly speaking, Chen Heng indeed had a trump card. He had already fully used his power at this moment, but he was still unable to break through the blockade set up by the Dark Lord.


    However, Chen Heng still had not used his Saint Child clone in the cursed world.

 Chapter 567 - The Truth of Faith

    Chapter 567 Chapter 567 ¨C The Truth of Faith


    Looking at the Lord of Darkness in front of him, Chen Heng finally understood. The person standing in front of him was not a person or anything else, but a god who transcended the mortal world and transcended everything.


    A god. When he realized this, Chen Heng could not help but frown. He did not expect it. A few years ago, although Chen Heng hade into contact with the Dusk Divine Weapon and had a preliminary understanding of the power of a god, he did not expect to meet another god so soon.


    And this time, it was not a part of the power of a God but the real incarnation of a god. Although the other party was not the original body, judging from the current state, it was not as simple as a clone.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve already understood...¡±


    The Lord of Darkness looked at Chen Heng with a smile on his face. Then, he spoke with unique dignity, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet a divine son that has been sealed up until now in this era...¡±


    Divine Son...


    ¡®This title again....! Hearing the title from the Lord of Darkness, Chen Heng secretly frowned. However, he did not take the initiative to exin or refute anything. No matter what, the other party had already misunderstood. Then, he would let the other party continue to misunderstand. Perhaps some other benefits could make the other party wary and not dare to act rashly. Standing on the spot, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. ¡°What exactly is your highness here for?¡± After standing there silently, Chen Heng¡¯s expression gradually returned to calm before he spoke again.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here for you...¡±


    The Lord of Darkness sighed softly and said, ¡°You should be able to see that I¡¯ve recovered from my silence, and my strength is at its weakest.


    ¡°So, I need arge amount of faith to recover. ¡°This is why I came to find you...¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, the Lord of Darkness still had that faint smile. He looked somewhat unfathomable.


    ¡°For the sake of faith...¡±


    Chen Heng understood.


    If that was the case, it made sense. In the past, the gods had been silent for an unknown amount of time. In this long period, the power of these gods had already weakened, and now they were at their weakest.


    As gods, they had many ways to recover their power, and the power of faith was undoubtedly one of the fastest methods. Therefore, it was normal for them to target Chen Heng.


    ¡°However, after seeing you in person, I understand that my previous n can no longer be realized.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, the Lord of Darkness smiled and spoke very calmly. In his opinion, Chen Heng was undoubtedly a Divine Son, a unique existence that carried all the remnants of the gods.


    No matter how conceited the Lord of Darkness was, he would not want to subdue such an existence. Regardless of whether the other party was willing, he could not get a Divine Son to do so.


    Although the fallen god had disappeared, who knew what tricks he would leave behind to protect his descendants. Even if he were another god, he would most likely reap the consequences if he acted without permission.


    Therefore, the Lord of Darkness gave up the idea of subjugating Chen Heng. This was both aparison of strength and out of respect. After all, another god was standing behind Chen Heng


    No matter how arrogant the Lord of Darkness was, he would not be arrogant enough to take the Divine Son of another god as his subordinate.


    However, this was also good. The Master of Darkness pondered for a moment. At this moment, many thoughts shed through his mind.


    ¡°Lord of Darkness...¡±


    On the other side, Chen Heng also recalled this name. From the scene that the Lord of Darkness disyed just now, Chen Heng already knew the god¡¯s name.


    And through this, he could obtain a lot of information. To spread faith, the gods of this world would often leave behind many deeds and stories in the World of Gods.


    The priests of those gods would also spread these legends to gain faith in the gods they believed in. And from these stories and legends, one could know which camp a god roughly belonged to. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be a God of Chaos...¡±


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng quickly recalled the legend of the Lord of Darkness. In the entire World of Gods, the Lord of Darkness belonged to the same type of god as the Ruler of Nature, which was also a god close to the death of faith.


    The death of this faith did not mean that the Lord of Darkness was about to die, but it meant that his faith had been suppressed in the World of Gods and was close to disappearing.


    To a certain extent, the Lord of Darkness seemed to be in a worse state than the Ruler of Nature. Although the faith of the Ruler of Nature had been fading away, at least until now, it was still lingering in the desert. Many barbarian tribes sincerely believed in it.


    But the faith of the Lord of Darkness was almost gone. If Chen Heng had not been able to collect information about various gods and learn about the deeds of many gods, he would not have remembered it at this moment.


    The Lord of Darkness was known as the Ruler of Darkness and the Monarch of the Night. In the legend, the Lord of Darkness was born in the initial darkness after the world opened. He was an ancient god born with darkness.


    He was handsome and had an elegant temperament. He was the Ancient God that was once worshipped by the ancient nobles. In the end, hepeted with the Ancient King. The belief of the nobles was taken away by the Ancient King, leaving him only his Dark Authority.


    However, ording to the records, this god¡¯s personality was easy to get along with. In the past legends, there were no bad deeds about him. He was a very orderly god.


    ¡®He was someone that could cooperate with.¡¯


    In an instant, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. In the era where the gods were about to revive, only those who had the power of a god could take the initiative in the following era and be in an undefeatable position.


    If he could take this opportunity to connect with the Lord of Darkness in front of him, then the help to Chen Heng would undoubtedly be very obvious. At least many doubts and difficult questions about the level of gods could be answered directly by the Lord of Darkness.


    And even better, the other party had a request for him. Chen Heng just happened to have what the other party needed. Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face. Then, he looked up at the Lord of Darkness and said again, ¡°I think we can have a good chat.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence...¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the Lord of Darkness also smiled. ¡°I also happen to have the same intention.¡±


    ¡°How can someone as respectful as you be settled down here? ¡°This eave is small. How can it contain the glory of the great divine...¡±.


    Chen Heng immediately opened his mouth and revealed a smile on his face. ¡°Please allow me to extend an invitation to you toe to my pce as a guest and let me do my best to entertain you.¡±


    ¡°Then I look forward to it.¡± The Lord of Darkness looked at Chen Heng with some surprise. He was a little surprised by Chen Heng¡¯s behavior, but he still nodded with a smile and did not say anything. The space around him began to merge with the outside world on the same spot, and it returned to normal once again. At this time, Orith, sitting at the side, seemed to have woken up. He subconsciously looked at Chen Heng.


    Immediately, he turned pale with fright. As he was about to say something, he felt the residual terrifying aura on Chen Heng¡¯s body. His body immediately stiffened.


    Chen Heng nced at Orith, then did not do anything. He directly turned around and left with the Dark Master.


    Soon, they arrived at the Pce of Kaki City. Compared to the small tavern before, the ce of Kaki was undoubtedly more spacious. It was surrounded by gold and jade. Just by looking at it, it was quite spectacr.


    Of course, to people at the level of Chen Heng and the Lord of Darkness, these were undoubtedly not important matters. However, this represented a friendly start and attitude.


    After arriving at the pce, Chen Heng lets the people around him leave. He sat alone with the Lord of Darkness and looked at his face to face.


    ¡°I respect an existence like you. Is there anything else you need?¡±


    After everyone left, Chen Heng looked at the Lord of Darkness and said softly.


    ¡°You should be very clear about what I need.¡±


    The Lord of Darkness looked at Chen Heng and said seriously, ¡°Just as you figured, this is not my main body. I am only in the state of being born.


    ¡°Right now, although I still have a part of my power, it can not be sustained for a long time.


    ¡°So, I need the replenishment of faith.¡± Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, the Lord of Darkness¡¯expression was calm. He said straightforwardly, ¡°Tens of thousands of years have passed, and my position in this world has already been lost. The faith that once belonged to me is close to dying out, and it almost made me lose myself in the void,pletely unable to return.¡±


    ¡°But now, you seem to have been reincarnated...¡±


    Hearing the words of the Lord of Darkness, Chen Heng was a little surprised and said in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that with your power, you can¡¯t rely on yourself to restore your former glory?¡±


    This sentence was a doubt and also a test. ording to Chen Heng¡¯s current spection, the gods themselves should have the ability to exist without relying on faith.


    For them, Faith was a supplement and enhancement of power, but it was not necessary. Otherwise, if a god had to rely on the power of faith to exist, then it seemed to be inferior to those Myths and Legends.


    At least existences like Legends did not need to rely on faith to exist. Low-level existences would not die because they lost faith. If a higher-level god would instead do so, it would be strange.


    Therefore, Chen Heng spected that the gods in the World of Gods should have the power to exist without relying on faith and would not be determined by the faith of living beings.


    However, Chen Heng¡¯s spection seemed to be overturned in the following period. Because in the legends of the World of Gods, there were many examples of gods dying because of ack of faith.


    In those legends, the gods weakened due to the death of faith and eventually died out. From these legends, one could see the importance of faith to the gods, and it could even decide the survival of a god.


    But if it was said that the gods would die without faith, it did not seem to be true. Because if that was the case, how did the gods who had lost faith return?


    In the history of the World of Gods, there were many examples of gods who had lost their faith in history returning. If faith could y a decisive role in the survival of the gods, then how did the gods who had lost their faith return?


    This contradictory fact had once given Chen Heng a lot of doubts. And now, a real god was sitting next to him. Chen Heng also wanted to take this opportunity to understand the key.


    Sitting at the side, the Lord of Darkness nced at Chen Heng and said, ¡°If there isn¡¯t enough faith to replenish, a god can naturally recover its power.


    ¡°But the faster a god¡¯s power recovers and the stronger the power is, the easier it is to leave and be expelled by the world...¡± The Lord of Darkness looked at Chen Heng and said.


    ¡°The more powerful your power is, the easier it will be for your power to leave and be expelled by the world?¡±


    Chen Heng was stunned when he heard the Lord of Darkness¡¯words. He learned a lot from this sentence.


    ¡®Expel? Would the World of Gods instinctively expel gods?¡¯


    At this moment, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    ¡°As a Divine Son, you should have thismon sense...¡±


    The Lord of Darkness looked at Chen Heng, who had stopped in front of him and seemed somewhat puzzled. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Didn¡¯t the inheritance hidden in your bloodline tell you this?¡±


    In his opinion, as a Divine Son, Chen Heng should have this information in his bloodline inheritance. Unless, other than some idents, the inheritance in his body wasn¡¯t left behind?


    At this moment, this thought shed through the Dark Lord¡¯s mind, and he continued, ¡°Standing at your current level, you should be able to sense the world¡¯s existence.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded. The Seventh Ring was a very big threshold. Before seven rings, one could note into contact with the essence of many things. But once one stepped into the Seventh Ring level, the situation would be different.


    At Chen Heng¡¯s current level, he could clearly feel the aura of the world itself, as well as the exuberant life force. From his point of view, the world itself could actually be seen as a unique life form.


    The world itself was its body, and the collective consciousness of the many living creatures living in its body was its consciousness. Chen Heng had already understood this point in the initial world.


    ¡°The world itself is an extremely unique existence that can amodate life...¡± The Lord of darkness said faintly, ¡°However, the more powerful the life, the greater the threat to the world itself...


    ¡°Just like how mortals and beasts would instinctively feel uneasy and threatened when together. ¡°Therefore, the more powerful one is, the easier they would be repelled and targeted by the world itself...


    ¡°If there are no unique methods, when existence is as powerful as us, they would slowly be repelled out of this world...


    ¡°At this point, they could either suppress their power and not reach that limit, or they could use some unique methods to leave a mark on the world that belonged to them to help them resist this repelling power.¡±


    Chen Heng already understood.


    ¡°So, apart from the true power, the so-called faith is also the mark of the gods to prevent them from leaving this world?¡±


    Chen Heng sat on the spot and frowned as he spoke.

 Chapter 568 - – Coordinates

    <h4>Chapter 568 Chapter 568 ¨C Coordinates</h4>


    ¡°Not bad¡­¡±


    Sitting opposite Chen Heng, the Lord of Darkness nodded. ¡°This is the key.


    ¡°Apart from replenishing one¡¯s strength, the greatest use of the so-called faith is this¡­


    ¡°In order to prevent oneself from leaving the world, one must find a way to resist the rejection of the world¡­


    ¡°And among all these methods, faith is the most suitable.


    Chen Heng gradually came to understand.


    So that was the case. For God, faith was certainly not necessary. Without faith, gods could also maintain most of their power. They would not die directly, as people thought.


    But on the other hand, faith was extremely important to the gods. Without faith as a coordinate and mark, the gods would be expelled from the World of Gods and eventually leave this world. As long as the gods did not want to leave this world, they had enough faith to stabilize themselves. This might be the truth of the war of faith in this world.


    From this point of view, those gods who lost their faith and died in the legends might not have died, but because theycked the coordinates of faith, they were slowly expelled from the world of gods.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng gradually understood. But at the same time, new doubts arose. Why did the gods have to stay in the World of Gods? Was there anything in the World of Gods that the gods needed? Or was it because there was a great terror outside the world that the gods had to stay in this world?


    At this moment, this question arose in Chen Heng¡¯s heart. And so, he opened his mouth again and asked directly. The Lord of Darkness was as calm as ever, facing Chen Heng¡¯s question. He said directly, ¡°Outside the world, there is an endless void.¡±


    He said, ¡°The source of this world is an endless Sea of Chaos.


    ¡°On the Sea of Chaos, many worlds are born and destroyed at every moment¡­


    ¡°However, the Sea of Chaos itself is endless. The distance between worlds is the same.


    ¡°After you leave the world, it is difficult to find a new suitable world.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, he said, ¡°For existences like us, our volumes are alreadyparable to ordinary worlds.


    ¡°Although the Sea of Chaos is huge and the number of worlds is endless, worlds that can amodate existences like us are still very rare and hard to find.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded. Indeed. After Chen Heng left the original world, he did not know how much time had passed and how many words he had witnessed before he finally found the World of Gods.


    The World of Gods before him was the most powerful world Chen Heng had ever seen in terms of size. Of the many worlds he had experienced in the past, the weaker ones were like Chen Heng¡¯s original world. There were only a few rough martial arts inheritances.


    The stronger ones were the Cursed World and the Mutated World. The Initial World that Chen Heng had just experienced was already considered powerful among the many worlds. However, it could not even give birth to the Seventh Rank. It had to rely on the world¡¯s origin to advance.


    As for an Eighth Rank? That was even more impossible to bear. That world could not bear the existence of Eighth Rank. It could only give birth to a Seventh Rank.


    All of these circumstances exined the limitations of the world. A world as powerful as the World of Gods was rare in the entire Sea of Chaos. It was understandable that the gods of the World of Gods were unwilling to leave this world.


    Although they could not understand the level of the gods, for the time being, the importance of the world was imaginable. Presumably, for existence at the level of the gods, a powerful world would be of great help to them.


    ¡°The Sea of Chaos outside the world has a powerful erosive effect on all existences.¡±


    In front of him, the Lord of Darkness continued to speak. At this moment, he said softly, ¡°Even the high and mighty gods, if they enter the Sea of Chaos, they will be corroded by the chaos origin power in the Sea of Chaos and eventually be chaos monsters¡­¡±


    ¡°Those gods whock faith and are eventually forced to enter the world outside, most of them will not have a good ending.¡±


    He nced at Chen Heng and then said.


    ¡°Chaos origin power¡­¡± Chen Heng frowned. This was another new word. In the Initial World, Chen Heng had already contacted the world origin power. But he didn¡¯t know the difference between this so-called chaos origin power and the world origin power.


    Looking at the Lord of Darkness, it was obvious that he was also afraid of it. However¡­


    Chen Heng raised his head and nced at theLord of darkness. It seemed that he had mistaken him for a Divine Son. The Lord of Darkness was easier to talk to than Chen Heng had imagined


    At the same time, Chen Heng also thought of the simtion device on his body. The simtion device on his body could search other worlds and allow him to shuttle into other worlds directly.


    From the words of the Lord of Darkness, it could be heard that this was an ability that made the other gods envious. At the very least, if the gods could easily search other worlds and enter other worlds, why would they fight in this world for some faith?


    Thinking about it, an ability like the simtion device that allowed one to enter other worlds freely was very rare, even for people at the level of the gods. It could even be said to be unique. And this seemed to be a ce that could be used. Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face. Then, he turned around and looked at the Lord of Darkness in front of him.


    ¡°You came to my kingdom to spread your faith here?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    The Lord of darkness nodded. He didn¡¯t hide much about his goal. This was why he came, after all. He hade here not only because he valued Chen Heng¡¯s ability and strength but also because Chen Heng was the king of a nation. Chen Heng would be able to help him spread his faith easier than any means.


    To the Lord of Darkness, as long as he had enough faith, he would be able to recover his strength even faster, allowing him to gain the upper hand in the uing battle.


    ¡°For you, this is also very beneficial.¡±


    As if afraid that Chen Heng would have some misgivings, the Lord of Darkness opened his mouth again and said softly, ¡°I believe you have already felt the changes in the world¡¯s environment.


    ¡°In the following years, the once silent gods will awaken and reappear in this world.


    ¡°This is a huge challenge and an iparable opportunity.¡±


    Saying this, his expression gradually became serious and serious. ¡°In this era, whoever takes the initiative will have a huge opportunity.


    ¡°When the gods awaken, those gods that were once gods will return one by one, and all will be weak. Their strength is not much stronger than ordinary legends.


    ¡°Many of them havepletely lost their faith and have nothing left


    ¡°These are all good prey¡­¡±


    He smiled, and a hint of killing intent appeared on his face. ¡°The gods who have lost most of their strength still have their godheads and divinity.


    ¡°As long as they are strong enough, killing these gods will allow them to seize their godheads and be new gods.


    ¡°Especially for you.¡±


    He looked at Chen Heng and continued, ¡°As a Divine Son, you are born with a body of divinity andws. Even so, it is still very difficult to be a new god.


    ¡°But as long as you can obtain the godheads of other gods, this threshold will no longer exist for you. ¡°At that time, you will be a new god in the sky.¡±


    The scene suddenly became quiet. Bing a god was the greatest temptation of this era, and it was a dream for countless people. This temptation right in front of Chen Heng seemed very practical at this moment.


    ¡°It sounds like it has some temptation¡­¡±


    After a long silence, Chen Heng spoke again, and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°It is indeed so, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The Lord of Darkness looked at Chen Heng and said with some amusement. The temptation of bing a god was huge for anyone. At least in the eyes of the Lord of Darkness, Chen Heng could not refuse such a temptation.


    After all, he was bing a god. ¡°It is my honor to be able to cooperate with such a great existence like you. I am naturally willing to help you.¡±


    Under the gaze of the Lord of Darkness, Chen Heng revealed a smile. Then, he said softly, ¡°However¡­


    ¡°I have a better suggestion¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The Master of Darkness was stunned. Before he could react, he heard Chen Heng continue speaking


    ¡°Although this world is vast, there are too many beliefs.¡±


    In front of him, Chen Heng continued, ¡°Even in my Hatim Kingdom, even if all the people in it believe in you, I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t be able to help you recover much of your strength immediately.


    ¡°Moreover, if you do this, it will easily attract the attention of other churches and let the world know of your return.


    ¡°At that time, it might bring unwanted dangers.¡±


    ¡°You have a better idea?¡±


    The Lord of Darkness looked at Chen Heng with interest and said. Of course, he knew what Chen Heng said. But even if he knew, what could he do? There were only so many beliefs in this world.


    If one upied a little, the other would upy a little less. If a god wanted to recover his power as soon as possible and gain believers, he would have to leave a trace in this world. It was only a matter of time before others found out.


    It was precisely because he knew that he would be discovered by other churches sooner orter that the Lord of Darkness sought Chen Heng out and cooperated with him.


    However, judging from Chen Heng¡¯s performance, he seemed to have a better idea? At this moment, the Lord of Darkness could not help but be interested. He wanted to hear what Chen Heng¡¯s idea would be.


    Under his gaze, Chen Heng slowly opened his mouth and gave his answer. ¡°Since the faith of this world has already been upied by other gods, why don¡¯t we switch to another world?¡±


    Under the gaze of the Lord of Darkness, Chen Heng said this. As his voice fell, the Lord of Darkness was immediately disappointed. ¡°Other worlds are not so easy to find. ¡°If it was in a distant era, we could find some small worlds near the World of Gods.¡±


    ¡°But in this era, after countless years of development, the small worlds around have either been upied by other gods or have long been annexed by the World of Gods.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible to find other independent small worlds.¡± He said so. There were originally many small worlds near the World of Gods. However, the worlds themselves would also annex. The powerful worlds would instinctively devour other weak worlds to strengthen themselves.


    The World of Gods was able to grow to its current size, and it had devoured countless other worlds along the way. All the worlds near the World of Gods had long been annexed by the World of Gods, bing a part of the world.


    It was already very difficult to find a small independent world now. Otherwise, he would have done it without Chen Heng asking. The reason why he didn¡¯t do it was not that he didn¡¯t want to, but because he couldn¡¯t.


    In the eyes of the Lord of Darkness, Chen Heng¡¯s suggestion was equivalent to saying nothing. However, Chen Heng didn¡¯t see it that way.


    Under the gaze of the Lord of Darkness, he smiled and extended his hand. In his hand, a speck of golden light bloomed. There was a faint fluctuation of the world within it, and it manifested.


    Instantly, an aura that waspletely different from the World of Gods but also belonged to the world¡¯s power appeared.


    Rumble!


    The moment the world¡¯s aura appeared, the entire world immediately reacted. There were faint fluctuations of various auras in the surroundings, and they instinctively reacted.


    In front of him, the Lord of Darkness¡¯actions immediately came to a halt. He looked at the purple light within Chen Heng¡¯s palm in front of him. At that moment, his expression changed, and his eyes became iparably grave. There was shock, anticipation, surprise, and other emotions in his eyes.


    ¡°World¡­ coordinates¡­¡±


    At that moment, the Master of Darkness was unable to remain calm. He said the name of that thing. At this moment, what Chen Heng held in his hands were the coordinates of a world.


    <b>§±§°</b>


    Moreover, it was not an ordinary world. Although the radiance and aura that the world emitted were far inferior to the World of Gods, it was not weak either. At the very least, it was much stronger than most of the worlds in the Sea of Chaos.


    And what did this mean? It meant the source energy of an entire world, endless faith, and thews of Heaven and Earth of a world. As long as he thought of this, even as a god, the Lord of Darkness could not restrain his instinctive desire and was a little absent-minded.


    But soon, he recovered, and a smile appeared on his face again. He seemed to have recovered his calmness. ¡°Is this the other method you mentioned¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal¡­¡±


    He sighed a little. The coordinates of a great world. If other gods discovered this thing, they would definitely keep it a secret. They were afraid that the news would leak out and be known by others.


    <b>newS V</b>


    However, Chen Heng, who was in front of him, directly took out this thing. This was unexpected. Looking at the Lord of Darkness, Chen Heng smiled. He already understood in his heart.


    What he showed was enough to attract people. Even a god like the Lord of Darkness could not ignore it. The Lord of Darkness could not help but be moved.


    Since the other party was already moved, the following negotiations would be much easier for Chen Heng.

 Chapter 569 - A Catastrophe?

    <h4>Chapter 569 Chapter 569 ¨C A Catastrophe?</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re quite bold¡­¡± The Lord of Darkness took a long time to calm down the excitement in his heart. Then, he looked at Chen Heng before him and felt somewhat unique.


    ¡°Although the item is good, it also depends on whether you can use it.¡± Facing the eyes of the Lord of Darkness, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve entered this world before. To be honest with you, I¡¯ve indeed obtained some benefits from it.¡± The Lord of Darkness was somewhat surprised by Chen Heng¡¯s words, ¡°You can enter?¡± His gaze felt somewhat different as he looked at Chen Heng.


    Such an existence was extremely precious to the Gods at the world coordinate. However, to ordinary mortals, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make use of it even if they obtained this thing. What could they do if they were given world coordination? Could they enter?


    It did not exist. Obtaining a world coordinate was a huge problem, but so was traveling to other worlds. As an outsider, if they wanted to travel to other worlds, even the rejection of other worlds was a huge problem, not to mention how they would do it.


    Chen Heng before them was only at Seventh Ring. This level should still be a certain distance away from traveling to other worlds. However, the Lord of Darkness did not doubt it. The world¡¯s coordinates were already out. Even if they could enter, it would not be a big deal. At least for them, this could be a benefit.


    ¡°The world inside is somewhat powerful¡­¡± Facing the Lord of Darkness¡¯gaze, Chen Heng sighed softly, then, he said, ¡°I also don¡¯t know who left this mark on me. I only know that this coordinate has been on me from the moment I was born¡­¡± The Lord of Darkness understood and confirmed Chen Heng¡¯s spection as to the Divine Son. How could an ordinary person be born with the world coordinate?


    It was most likely the inheritance left by a former God to Chen Heng and engraved on Chen Heng¡¯s body.It had to be said that this was a rich inheritance, so much so that the Lord of Darkness could not help but sigh. ¡°Your Father God most likely loved you.¡±


    A world coordinate was something that even a Higher God would be moved by if they knew about it. For a God, this signifies further hope and a way out. If one day, a God¡¯s faith in the world of Gods was cut off and he was about to be expelled, he could directly transfer to this great world and be the lord of another great world. Even the Lord of Darkness was a little jealous of such a rich inheritance.


    Looking at the Lord of Darkness¡¯reaction, Chen Heng smiled and did not say anything. The coordinates before him were, of course, not as what he said, but were obtained through the simtion. However, since the Lord of Darkness mistook him for a Divine Son, Chen Heng did not mind using this identity to let him imagine himself. In any case, he did not say anything. Everything was merely his thought.


    Chen Heng paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°How to obtain the coordinates is no longer important. What is important is that this world is very strong.¡± ¡°How strong?¡± The Lord of Darkness spoke, and his expression gradually became solemn.


    Chen Heng was not a weakling. As a Divine Son who inherited the bloodline of a God, he possessed divine power and the Flesh of Law, as well as the Dusk Divine Weapon that he had seized from the Dusk Cult. With such power, it was enough topare to the most powerful legendary existence once its power erupted. And how strong would the power of a world that could make Chen Heng feel strong be? The Lord of Darkness was very clear in his heart. Under normal circumstances, how could anyone be willing to take out the world coordinate? It indirectly exined a fact since Chen Heng was willing to do this.


    This world was too strong. With his strength, he could not handle it at all. Therefore, he wanted to pull the Lord of Darkness into the carriage and use his strength to achieve a certain goal. In that case, the power of this world would naturally not be too weak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how strong those existences are¡­¡± Chen Heng pondered for a moment and thought before saying, ¡°However, most of them have existences that areparable to Gods¡­¡±


    ¡®Existences that areparable to Gods¡­¡¯ The Lord of Darkness immediately frowned and fell into deep thought.


    The degree of danger in a world where there were God-level powerhouses was imaginable. Even an existence like Chen Heng might fall into it if he was not careful. He was still very dangerous at his peak, let alone at this moment.


    However, if he were to miss this opportunity, he would not be satisfied. The era of the resurrection of the Gods wasing, where every step ahead was crucial. If he did not seize the opportunity to be stronger as soon as possible, he was afraid that after that, he would fall into the eyes of other Gods and be hunted down by other Gods. It would be dangerous by then. Moreover, the temptation of a great world was too shocking. The Lord of Darkness was unwilling to give up.


    One had to know that a world that could amodate existences at God¡¯s level was an absolutely rare existence in the entire Sea of Chaos. Anyone who could find one would be worth conquering at all costs. It was fine if there hadn¡¯t been an opportunity before. However, now that there was an opportunity, it would be too unbearable if one still had to give up. Moreover, Chen Heng was not an ordinary person.


    He looked at Chen Heng before him. Chen Heng had a faint smile on his face as if he was very respectful in the eyes of the Lord of Darkness. From the moment they first met, Chen Heng had always been very respectful and did not have the arrogance of a normal Divine Son.


    However, the Lord of Darkness understood that this was only on the surface. The foundation of cooperation was to use each other and provide value. The reason why Chen Heng showed the world coordinate was to gain his support. To be precise, it was for the Lord of Darkness¡¯ current strength.


    There was probably something in that world that he couldn¡¯t handle, so Chen Heng needed his help. If he refused to participate, then Chen Heng didn¡¯t need to continue cooperating with him. The world coordinate could only be watched. Of course, he could also wait until he recovered his strength before snatching it.


    However, there were too many variables. Chen Heng was a Divine Son, and he could easily take out things like the world coordinate. No one knew exactly how many trump cards he had behind his back.


    The Lord of Darkness frowned. Many thoughts shed through his mind as he pondered.Chen Heng did not disturb him, but just smiled and looked at the Lord of Darkness, as if waiting for him to make a decision.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± After pondering for a long time, the Lord of Darkness looked at Chen Heng before him. It seemed that he was ready to make a decision.


    Chen Heng smiled and continued, ¡°I can enter this world directly. When the timees, you can enter with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy.¡± The Lord of Darkness frowned and said, ¡°At my level, it¡¯s very difficult to enter other worlds. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be rejected as soon as Ie into contact with them.¡±


    From a world¡¯s perspective, different levels and body mass would lead to different results. If it were a few mortals, the world itself would not have any reaction even if they entered and transmigrated into other worlds. However, for Gods, their bodies were equivalent to the size of a world.


    If they wanted to enter other worlds, the reaction of that world would be much more intense. The reason was simple. Of course, putting a toothpick in and directly putting a person in was different. Therefore, it was no longer so easy for a God to enter other worlds.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Chen Heng smiled and looked at the Lord of Darkness, ¡°I have a way.¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the Lord of Darkness looked at Chen Heng with some surprise and doubt.


    A ray of light began to shine before he could say anything. It was very unique, as if containing the light of the world, shining brightly at this moment. The power contained within it made the Lord of Darkness feel bewildered.


    The light continued to spread and gradually moved forward, eventually shrouding both the Lord of Darkness and Chen Heng. In the end, their figures vanished on the spot,pletely leaving this area.


    Bang.


    It was as if there were shes of lightning that were exceptionally resplendent in the void. Chen Heng and the Lord of Darkness appeared in another area at a certain point.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± The Lord of Darkness¡¯s expression immediately changed when he arrived at this area.


    This world¡­


    The aura of apletely different world shrouded the area and was urately captured by the Lord of Darkness. Before him was a grasnd, and the surroundings seemed extremely deste. Wild beasts were running around everywhere, touring the various areas. A natural scene appeared before him, giving him a quiet feeling.


    ¡°Is this that world?¡±


    The Lord of Darkness stopped, feeling thepletely different aura of the world, and silently sunk intoprehension.


    Thew aura from different worlds was very precious for a God. One of the reasons why a God wanted to enter other worlds was to obtain the Power of Law from different worlds to improve himself.


    As soon as the Lord of Darkness entered this world, he could not help but fall into a state ofprehension, wanting toprehend the Power of Law in this world. Chen Heng did not organize anything about this but just watched with interest.


    Soon, an ident happened. Waves of lightning began to gather in mid-air as if a strong storm was brewing and was about to erupt. A bolt of lightning struck down and struck heavily on the Lord of Darkness.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s point of view, the power of this bolt of lightning was very powerful, enough to suppress all existences below the Fourth Ring. If Hedosiri and the others arrived here, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to withstand the first bolt of lightning.


    Of course, this level of power was a fatal attack on Hedosiri and the others, but it was merely scratching an itch for an existence like the Lord of Darkness. However, this bolt of lightning directly woke the Lord of Darkness up from his deepprehension.


    ¡°What is this?¡± The Lord of Darkness looked at the horizon.


    Bolts of lightning were descending, striking his body. At first, these bolts of lightning were not strong, only at the fourth rank. However, they gradually grew stronger, reaching the sixth rank.


    At this point, it was not over yet. Under Chen Heng¡¯s and the Lord of Darkness¡¯ gaze, bolts of lightning were still brewing in the sky. Vaguely, it seemed that more powerful bolts of lightning were brewing and were about to erupt.


    The Lord of Darkness made a prompt decision upon sensing this. He immediately used all his methods to lock down his aura, not letting it escape. His action was very effective. In an instant, the lightning gathering in the sky began to freeze, as if it could not find its target.


    ¡°Someone ising¡­¡± Chen Heng looked into the distance and saw that someone was rushing over. Then, he looked at the slightly disheveled Lord of Darkness, ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The Lord of Darkness nodded and left the area with Chen Heng.


    The lightning in the sky gradually dispersed, leaving only traces on the ground. Originally, this was grasnd with weeds growing vigorously everywhere, with exuberant vitality.


    However, all of it was destroyed after the lightning tribtion. The vitality was destroyed, leaving only the destructive aura. It was a deste and terrifying scene.


    After Chen Heng and the Lord of Darkness left, other figures appeared here.


    ¡°Such a huge lightning tribtion..¡±


    An old man looked at the area before him that was ravaged by lightning and was somewhat shocked. ¡°This continent has always been deste, and spiritual energy is scarce. How could it be like this?¡±


    cal


    ¡°Could it be that an unparalleled figure has passed by and is transcending his tribtion here?¡±


    Other people came one after another and rushed here together after the old man. They also looked at the area before them and were somewhat dumbfounded, did not know what to say.


    On the other side, ¡°What exactly is going on in this world?¡± Coming to another area, the Lord of Darkness looked at the sky and saw the lightning gathering again. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°As you can see¡­¡± Hearing the words of the Lords of Darkness, Chen Heng shrugged and said, ¡°The lightning tribtion in this world just now is something that the Extraordinary Beings in this world must experience. In this world, all Extraordinary Beings of a certain level wille into contact with the lightning tribtion, like you just now.¡± ¡°What mechanism is this?¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the Lord of Darkness suddenly frowned.


    The Lord of Darkness hade into contact with quite a lot of worlds as a God. However, there had never been a world as unique as the one before him. There was even a catastrophe dedicated to the Extraordinary Beings.


    This was the first time in the Lord of Darkness¡¯s experience. Comparatively speaking, Chen Heng¡¯s eptance rate was much higher. When he first came to this world, he was also shocked by the situation here and quickly retreated. If it wasn¡¯t for the Lord of Darkness, Chen Heng wouldn¡¯t have dared toe to this world so easily.

 Chapter 570 - – Experiment

    Chapter 570 Chapter 570 ¨C Experiment


    Chen Heng did do something during the few years he was in the world of Gods.


    During this period, Chen Heng made the most of his time to strengthen himself with the unique ability of the simtor while he was dealing with various matters in the world of Gods.


    He had entered more than a dozen worlds during this period of time. Among these dozen worlds, msot of them were weak and ordinary worlds. Some worlds had even reached a certain degree of the End of the Age, with nond for the existence of extraordinaries.


    However, there were also some exceptionally strong worlds to the point that even Chen Heng¡¯s avatar had fallen. This world before him was one of them. Moreover, it was the one that Chen Heng found the most troublesome.


    Initially, Chen Heng had nned to temporarily put this world down and try to reincarnate when he became stronger in the future. However, it just so happened that the Lord of Darkness had arrived. Since that was the case, Chen Heng conveniently used the world coordinate as capital to cooperate with the Lord of Darkness. To a certain extent, this was also an experiment.


    ¡°The experiments of the past few years have already proved one thing...¡± Looking at the Lord of Darkness, Chen Heng smiled as various thoughts shed through his mind, ¡°The people brought by the simtor can be deemed part of the simtor¡¯s influence. When these people go to a brand new world, everything they do there will also give the simtor a certain amount of feedback. In other words, the simtion points...¡±


    Yes, using the simtor to bring other people to other worlds would also give Chen Heng some feedback on the simtion points. This was the result of Chen Heng¡¯s experiments over the past few years. However, during the experiments, Chen Heng also discovered another thing ¨C the existence of idents.


    For some reason, idents would happen if Chen Heng did not interfere with the people he brought to other worlds through the simtor in the past few years. It could be unfortunate events, inexplicably involved in many things, or a severe illness. All sorts of unfortunate things would happen as if the world was targeting them.


    Chen Heng had not had a good exnation for this phenomenon before this until he got a lot of information from the Lord of Darkness that made him understand that this was because the world was repelling him.


    As an outsider, once he entered another world, he would be slowly repelled regardless of how strong or weak he was. The stronger ones might be directly repelled from the world, while the weaker ones would be easily targeted by the world¡¯s consciousness and be prone to idents. Under such circumstances, those who did not have enough means or abilities would quickly die in idents.


    Unless Chen Heng was willing to make a move and use simtion points to help them disguise themselves or even integrate into this world. However, how could this be possible? Chen Heng had sent some people to other worlds to work and earn simtion points for him. Therefore, how could he be spending a lot of effort to help them use simtion points? This was something that didn¡¯t exist.


    And now, with the Lord of Darkness, who was powerful enough and had enough abilities,ing to his door, Chen Heng was forced to experiment. As a God in the world of Gods, the Lord of Darkness, one of the top-level existences, should not be like those people from before who died not long ago. Chen Heng smiled as this thought shed through his mind.


    On the other side, the Lord of Darkness was still feeling the aura of this world. The aura of this world waspletely different from that of the world of Gods in his perception. There was a considerable difference between them.


    The other worlds that the Lord of Darkness hade into contact with in the past were not too far away from the world of Gods. Although theirws were different, there were still some simrities, not as exaggerated as the world before him. The differences between the variousws were huge.


    ¡®This world is probably very far from the world of Gods...¡¯ The Lord of Darkness was excited, feeling the utterly different world aura around him.


    The distance between this world and the world of Gods was very far, which meant that many ces in this world were different from the world of Gods. It would be a great baptism and good fortune for him if he could upy this world andpletely devour its Power of Law.


    He looked at Chen Heng with an even more fervent gaze as he thought of this, ¡°How is the situation of this world?¡± He pondered and then said, ¡°How many Gods are there?¡±


    He naturally had to understand the situation of this world first, thinking about how to conquer this world. Chen Heng was naturally the best candidate to understand, as the person who came before.


    ¡°The number of God-level existences in this world is not something I can know.¡± Facing the Lord of Darkness¡¯s inquiry, Chen Heng only shook his head and then said softly, ¡°After all, I didn¡¯t reach that level when I came before. I was just carefully probing. However, the God-level existences in this world are called Heavenly Venerate. And unlike the gods, although there is a wide range of beliefs among mortals, the Heavenly Venerate in this world don¡¯t seem to rely on faith to exist, nor do they need faith as a mark to resist the world¡¯s resistance...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Lord of Darkness¡¯s expression suddenly changed hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, ¡°How is this possible to lock on to the world without faith as a repulsive force?¡± The Gods of the world of Gods needed faith to resist the repulsive force of the world itself, or they would slowly be repelled by the world¡¯s consciousness, gradually leaving the world and being banished to the Sea of Chaos. Yet, in this world, those God-level existences didn¡¯t need faith as a coordinate to be able to resist the repulsive force. How was this possible? The Lord of Darkness¡¯s expression changed as he felt surprised.


    ¡°Perhaps the system of this world is different...¡± Chen Heng pondered and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a change in the world itself?¡±


    To be honest, Chen Heng was also a little surprised at the situation in this world after knowing the importance of faith in the Gods. However, ording to what the Lord of Darkness had said before, many things could be used as a mark. Perhaps the system of this world was unique, that there was no need for the existence of faith to be used as a coordinate, which was not impossible. After all, this world was very far from the world of Gods, and it was very normal to develop different systems in it.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible...¡± The Lord of Darkness pondered, nodded, and said, ¡°However, this is also good. Since the Gods do not value faith, I think we should not encounter too much trouble spreading the faith in this world...¡± He said as he looked at the lightning tribtion spreading in the firmament but couldn¡¯t find its target.


    The Gods in the world of gods needed faith to stay in the world of Gods for a long time, so they paid particr attention to faith. Any slight movement would disturb the forces of other Gods. The current state of the Lord of Darkness was naturally perilous.


    However, this world was different. Since the Gods in this world did not need faith to survive, they probably did not pay much attention to faith. This was good news for the Lord of Darkness, as many things could be done. After reincarnation, he needed enough faith and power to recover his strength and reach his former peak.


    On the other hand, the first thing he had to face was the world¡¯s rejection of him when he came to this world. He was not a native creature of this world, so the rejection he faced was much more significant than those native experts. It was likely that catastrophe would ur immediately once his aura was exposed. Under such circumstances, he needed enough faith as a shield to conceal his aura that belonged to another world and make a disguise.


    ¡°Your courage is amazing, bringing me directly to this world.¡± He nodded to Chen Heng as he thought and seemed very appreciative of his courage.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re cooperating, I naturally have to show sincerity.¡± Chen Heng was still the same as before, showing a faint smile on his face, and said softly, ¡°Moreover, Your Highness, youring to this world is also beneficial to


    me.¡±


    ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, there aren¡¯t many people who can truly do what you did.¡± The Lord of Darkness smiled with a look of praise on his face and extended his hand, then left a mark on Chen Heng¡¯s hand, ¡°This is my mark. It represents my authority and a portion of my power. With this, you can fully represent everything I do in the world of Gods and can mobilize all the power under mymand. Besides, you also have part of my divine power. You can mobilize the power of my incarnation, which is enough to suppress Demigods.¡± He paused and then continued, ¡°The power in this mark can only be used three times due to the limitations of my current power, and it will lose its power after that.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at the Master of Darkness in surprise. He did not expect him to be such an honest God. Before this, he had thought about the scene after the Lord of Darkness came to this world. ording to his previous ns, the Lord of Darkness would be of no significant use aftering to this world. The Lord of Darkness might even attack and take him down directly to monopolize this world¡¯s coordinates.


    He did not expect the Lord of Darkness to be much more honest than he imagined. Not only did he not attack him, he even gave him a lot of benefits. The authority that the mark represented was nothing. After all, with the Lord of Darkness¡¯s current state, not many forces were left in the world of Gods. Otherwise, they would not havee looking for him.


    However, the power contained within was different. ording to the Lord of Darkness, the power contained within this mark was enough to suppress a Demigod, which was still very impressive even though it could only be used three times. From the Lord of Darkness¡¯s current state, the power within this mark wasn¡¯t insignificant. He had put in a lot of capital.


    Of course, the Lord of Darkness could also be polite on the surface, but in reality, he was secretly in a defensive position, preparing to attack him. This was not impossible. Chen Heng appeared to be happy as various thoughts shed through his mind.


    Before him, the voice of the Lord of Darkness continued to sound, ¡°Of course, just this little thing is not worth your efforts.¡± The Lord of Darkness looked at Chen Heng and said solemnly, ¡°I promise that I will do my best to assist you to ascend to the divine throne, and I will do my best to help you when you advance in the future.¡±


    This was another promise. This promise was hefty for a God of the Lord of Darkness¡¯s level. His promise could still be considered trustworthy, judging from his past deeds.


    Chen Heng thought, and a smile appeared, looking happy, ¡°Thank you for your promise. I also wish you can recover your former glory as soon as possible and be the sun in firmament again...¡±


    For a moment, both of them looked satisfied and happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m prepared to stay in this world for some time to develop my faith.¡± The Lord of Darkness spoke straightforwardly.


    He was anxious to recover his power, which could only be done quickly in this world. Moreover, he was very curious about the power of this world and wanted to study it carefully. Therefore, he did not want to return to the world of Gods immediately. Chen Heng did not mind this but only spoke to the Lord of Darkness and returned. His figure turned into an illusion under the Lord of Darkness¡¯s gaze and gradually disappeared before his eyes.


    To Chen Heng, this world was a dangerous ce. The previous experiments had already shown how dangerous it was for his real body to pass through other worlds. The Lord of Darkness relied on his strength to not be afraid, but Chen Heng was worried. Therefore, after bringing the Lord of Darkness over, his figure quickly disappeared and left.


    After Chen Heng left, only the Master of Darkness was left. He was in deep thought, looking at Chen Heng¡¯s figure who had disappeared before him, ¡®He just left without an altar or a specific magic formation as a guide...¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°How did he do it?¡±

 Chapter 571 - A Tool and A Mark

    Chapter 571 Chapter 571 ¨C A Tool and A Mark


    The Lord of Darkness was obviously very satisfied with this coboration. But what he didn¡¯t know was that it was the same for Chen Heng


    For the Lord of Darkness, he didn¡¯t pay much for this coboration and obtained the world coordinates. It could be said to be a huge profit. For Chen Heng, he didn¡¯t offer too much either. It was just a world coordinate that was temporarily useless to me. He had as many of these things as he wanted.


    On the other hand, the Dark Lord was an excellent tool. He was irreceable to Chen Heng. After all, in the current situation, it wasn¡¯t easy to find a tool as powerful as the Dark Lord.


    Of course, this incident also reminded Chen Heng. ¡®To me, those world coordinates are basically useless. Many of them are beyond my current strength range...¡¯


    Chen Heng was deep in thought in the Kaki Pce. Various thoughts shed through his mind. ¡®But to others, it¡¯s not like this...¡¯.


    To Chen Heng, those powerful worlds that he could not conquer and deal with for the time being were very troublesome. It was worthless to him now, and it was a pity to abandon them.


    But it was not like this to the other people in this world. To the gods in this world, the coordinates of this world were still very fragrant. If the world on the other side were still a world so strong that they could not fight against it, for the time being, these people would probably be happy instead of being shocked, just like the previous Lord of Darkness.


    This was because the stronger the world was, the more the potential of the world itself. The world would be able to amodate stronger individuals, making its value greater.


    As for the hidden dangers? Compared to the things that could be obtained, what could it be? How could there not be sacrifices on the path of the powerhouses?


    To the ordinary powerhouse of this world, along the way, when had they not gone through the baptism of wind and frost, experiencing all sorts of dangers, and finally achieving this level of strength?


    To them, the danger itself was nothing. If they watched the opportunity pass before them but did not fight for it, it would be painful.


    ¡®Thinking from this perspective, perhaps this tool is not difficult to find....¡¯


    Standing on the spot, Chen Heng fell into deep thought. He wanted a tool mainly because he wanted to borrow the tool¡¯s power to help him go to other worlds to collect source energy, which was the so-called simtion point.


    Chen Heng needed his tool to be strong enough. Otherwise, the tool would die easily under the power of other worlds. If that were the case, then it would be a loss. Not only would he waste the simtion point he used to teleport, but he would also get nothing in return.


    Therefore, it was best if the teleported person was a strong, experienced, and tough-willed existence. And the powerhouses of this world seemed to fit this condition perfectly.


    Thinking of this, the smile on Chen Heng¡¯s face gradually intensified. At this moment, he had to thank the Lord of Darkness for opening up Chen Heng¡¯s train of thought.


    Otherwise, he would have to develop for a period before thinking of this obediently. However, it was still difficult to put this idea into practice. At least the first challenge was on finding the suitable tools? There were true quite a number of powerhouses in the World of Gods. ording to what the Lord of Darkness had said before, in this world, even though the gods were still weak and most of them had not even awakened, they were still in an eternal slumber.


    However, there were quite many other powerhouses. These experts were hiding in some secret ces, in various reclusive ces, or independent demines.


    This was because, in ancient times, when the gods were still, the environment in the world of gods was deteriorating, and the concentration of elemental particles was constantly decreasing.


    Being in a bad environment would have bad effects on people. In serious cases, it might cause one¡¯s lifespan to be shortened, and one would be unable to live for a corresponding period. It was precisely because of this that, in the past, all the powerhouses had hidden under the various demines to prevent the influence of the environment in the world.


    Existences like Chen Heng, who directly appeared in the world, were rtively rare. Of course, as the environment of the World of Gods gradually recovered, these existences would most likely gradually be lively and reappear in various ces.


    But clearly, this wasn¡¯t now, but in the future. Chen Heng didn¡¯t have the patience to wait slowly. So for Chen Heng, if he wanted to find a sufficient number of tools, he first had to find a way to contact these tools directly.


    Otherwise, it would still be a little troublesome.


    ¡®It¡¯s too difficult to find those Epic level or even Legend level existences directly.¡¯


    Chen Heng pondered in his heart, standing on the spot, and then various thoughts shed through his mind. Directly finding those Epic level existences was undoubtedly a very difficult thing.


    Generally speaking, those who could cultivate to this level were basically old foxes and would not easily reveal the location of their hideouts. This was even more so for the weak gods.


    After all, in the era of the weak gods, there were quite many powerhouses who wanted to find the sleeping gods¡¯ true bodies and use them to obtain divinity.


    Even for their safety, the high and mighty gods had to be careful and hide well enough. It was not realistic for Chen Heng to find them directly.


    If he had this ability, he would not need to find any tools. He was probably already an absolute existence among gods directly, so he did not need other tool men to assist him. In that case, he would change his train of thought.


    Since he could not find those hidden existences directly, he would let those hidden existencese to him on their initiative. This way, he could also achieve his goal. And achieving this goal was rtively easier.


    Chen Heng pondered for a moment, then waved his hand. In his hand, as Chen Heng¡¯s thoughts circted, a purple light bloomed, and an inexplicable power appeared.


    ¡°I seeded...¡±


    Chen Heng smiled as he looked at the purple mark in his hand. The purple mark in front of him was the coordinates that Chen Heng had simted through the power of the simtion device. It was equivalent to the sub-body of the simtion device.


    As Chen Heng¡¯s strength increased, Chen Heng¡¯s ability to control the simtion device also increased. That was why he was able to do this at this moment. It wouldn¡¯t have been possible in the past. After all, at that time, Chen Heng¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t enough. He could only passively use the simtion. The purple mark in front of him represented a part of the authority of the simtion to a certain extent.


    With this part of the authority, the user could use a part of the simtion functions like Chen Heng. Of course, this part of the ability wasn¡¯tplete. It was only the ability to travel through worlds.


    Moreover, the world he traveled through was most likely the one that Chen Heng had designated. The simtion of this mark also consumed a lot of Chen Heng¡¯s resources.


    Just this one mark alone required hundreds of simtion points. Fortunately, this mark could be used repeatedly. As long as it was condensed, it could continue to exist.


    When the owner of this mark died, this mark would be taken away and reappeared. Others could use it. In other words, it could be used repeatedly. Chen Heng smiled, thinking of this.

 Chapter 572 - – Great Wizard Charlie

    Chapter 572 Chapter 572 ¨C Great Wizard Charlie


    The situation in front of Chen Heng was developing at a speed that surprised him. He had deliberately found the ruins. It was just an ordinary ruin, and as it was well hidden, Chen Heng used it directly as a carrier for this operation.


    After those marks spread out, most of them would fall in the surroundings andbine with the people around them. This was what Chen Heng had set up before.


    In order to prevent people from obtaining the marks, they deliberately did not use them and sealed them there. It was also to prevent the marks from remaining silent in a certain area and not being able to be used by people for a long time. Chen Heng deliberately added the function of automaticbination to the marks.


    As long as the marks stopped moving, they would automatically look for intelligent creatures in the surroundings tobine them. If it did notbine with it for a long time, this part of the mark would automatically disappear.


    This way, it could prevent the mark from being sealed by someone who deliberately did not use it. Under Chen Heng¡¯s observation, the scattered marks rushed out one after another. Most of them directlybined with ordinary civilians.


    Only a small portion of the marks ended up in the hands of some special people. Some of these people were noble, and some were extraordinary people who had rushed here as soon as they heard the news. Among them, there were Mages and Life Knights.


    Due to the limited range, these people¡¯s strength was only mediocre. They could not attract Chen Heng¡¯s attention as most of them were just ordinary people. However, among these people, one person attracted Chen Heng¡¯s attention.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    In a deste mountain vige, Chen Heng looked forward, and his expression gradually became surprised.


    ¡°That person...¡±


    He saw a mark fall on this valley, and then, following the traction, it instinctively fell on a person¡¯s body. It was an ordinary-looking youth. His face was dark, and his arms were rough. He looked used to farming as an ordinary young farmer. However, something on his body caught Chen Heng¡¯s attention.


    ¡°This is... Destiny?¡±


    Chen Heng stood where he was and carefully observed for a moment. There was the existence of Destiny in the youth in front of him. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t low.


    The faint Golden Power of Destiny rippled and enveloped his body on the youth¡¯s body. It spontaneously formed a canopy, appearing extremely magnificent and majestic.


    At this moment, this Power of Destiny had already erupted and started to burn spontaneously, turning into waves of invisible ripples. It was as if there were waves on the water¡¯s calm surface, continuously spreading outwards. This was a sign that the Destiny was about to erupt.


    ¡®It looks like I was pretty luck....¡¯ Chen Heng took a deep look at the youth. At this moment, this thought shed through his mind. The Destiny was a unique existence that was extremely rare.


    However, based on the current situation in the World of Gods, it wasn¡¯t strange that there would be some Chosen Ones who were born ording to the orders. After all, the World of Gods was currently at a special stage.


    From the outside, the World of Gods was merging with the Abyss World, and the two worlds were fighting and devouring each other. From the inside, the originally silent gods were about to revive, and the world that had been lonely for a long time would wee a brand new vitality.


    The next era would be iparably brilliant. Many new gods would be born one by one, and many legendary heroes would appear out of thin air, performing great epic scenes together.


    Under such a background, it was most suitable for the birth of a Chosen One. These would often be the waves of the new era, with the potential to stand at the peak and have the potential to be a Legend.


    The Oro Empire was currently one of the most powerful empires in the world, so it was natural to house a few Chosen Ones.


    Under normal circles, if Chen Heng met them, Chen Heng might directly make a move and pocket them. After all, with the blessings of Destiny, he would most likely have a good future ahead of him. He was far more worth investing in than those so-called geniuses. Taking him down now was definitely not a loss. It could be considered a very profitable thing. But this could be since the marks had already found the other party, then forget it.


    For the sake of safety, in the short term, at least on the surface, Chen Heng did not want to have any connection with these marks to avoid being noticed by others.


    Although the probability of this happening was very small, he still had to be careful. Therefore, Chen Heng just silently watched the changes in the youth before him.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, a purple mark fell on the youth¡¯s body in front of him, and then, changes began to ur. On the youth¡¯s body, a purple mark began to appear out of thin air, directly condensing and appearing on his forehead.


    From its appearance, it looked like a birthmark. It was unique. This purple mark was very beautiful from a certain point of view. It seemed to have some unique meaning. A special power was condensed on it, giving people a special feeling.


    After being possessed by the purple mark andbined with it, under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, the expression of the youth in front of him changed drastically. It was as if he had already noticed something He subconsciously put down the farming tool in his hand, and then as if he had realized something, he quickly rxed. Then, he continued to work as usual, as if nothing had happened.


    However,pared to before, he had always kept his head down. Even when he was talking to others, it was the same. It was as if he was wholeheartedly focused on farming.


    When the work in front of him was done, he put down the farming tool in his hand and directly strode back to his residence. Beside him, Chen Heng watched the whole scene with a smile.


    From its looks, this young man in front of him was not only Destined, but he was also quite cautious and mature. Even though he had obtained the mark, he did not show any abnormalities.


    From its looks, Chen Heng could look forward to his performance. He then turned around and left this ce, walking to other ces.


    On the other hand, after finishing today¡¯s farm work, Charlie walked back to his residence. He quickly put down the things in his hand and walked to the side with a changed expression. On the side, there was a small basin with some water in it. Through the reflection on the water¡¯s surface, Charlie could barely see his current appearance. ¡°What exactly is this thing?¡±


    He looked at the purple mark on his forehead, and his expression suddenly changed. He had already seen the changes in his body, and he could see the mark¡¯s existence.


    But it was precise because he suddenly felt that something was wrong. At this moment, there were still murmurs in his ears.


    ¡°Do you want to go through World Travel?¡±


    A voice sounded in his ear, and it would ring once in a while.


    ¡°World Travel...¡±


    Hearing this voice, Charlie¡¯s expression changed drastically. At this moment, he did not know what to say. ¡°What is this thing?


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of such a thing in the


    past?¡±


    A puzzled look appeared on his face. As the son of a farmer on the surface, Charlie was not simple in reality. On the surface, he came from a humble background. He was just an ordinary farmer.


    But in reality, the current Charlie had already changed into a different person. His predecessor was a Fourth Ring Great Mage. He had died due to an ident, so he had no choice but to stay on the body of this farmer¡¯s son.


    Ordinary people did not have the concept of a soul, only the remnants of spiritual power. But after reaching Fourth Ring, the origin of living creatures would sublimate, and a true spirit would be born, which was the true existence.


    At this level, even if he fell, he would not die immediately. There was still hope for him to be reborn. It was because of this that Charlie was able to survive. He did not die like an ordinary person and directly disappeared into the world.


    After surviving by luck, he needed to find a body if he wanted to recover his former strength. Otherwise, a pure body of a true spirit could barely maintain its existence, but its strength could not be replenished. It would only slowly disappear under the passage of time.


    Because of this, he found the body in front of him and became the current Charlie. The reason why he chose Charlie was that he had no other choice.


    After all, Charlie before him was too remote. People with extraordinary bloodlines were very rare, and he could take even fewer of them. In addition, his true spirit was weak and could only exist for a limited time. Naturally, he could only choose this body right in front of him.


    This body was the most suitable one he had found nearby. Although it looked ordinary on the surface, its talent was not bad. It had the talent of a wizard that could refine magic power.


    Such talent was very rare. After all, among mortals, those who had extraordinary talent were rare, to begin with. It was already good enough to have one.


    Otherwise, the extraordinary people in this world would not be so rare. Moreover, this body was not very old. It had good sticity and potential. But even so, after obtaining this body, Charlie couldn¡¯t recover his former strength immediately.


    As a former great wizard, he naturally did notck meditation techniques, but hecked resources. And these were precisely the things that mages needed for their cultivation. If hecked these things, even a great mage would be restricted, and his progress would be slow. Before this, Charlie was worried about these things. But from its looks, he did not need to think about this worry anymore. ¡°World Travel... is this a treasure left behind by a god?¡±


    Charlie muttered to himself in the simple room as various thoughts shed through his mind. Traveling through the world was something that Charlie had heard of in the past.


    However, even in the records of many ancient secret manuals, only a powerhouse above the Seventh Ring level could do such a thing. And now, just this thing alone could do it?


    Thinking of this, Charlie was a little excited. At this moment, he already knew what it would mean if this mark could help him travel between worlds and enter other worlds.


    Countless opportunities and resources were beckoning to him. In other words, there were resources that this world did not have, various special environments, and even extraordinary knowledge from different worlds.


    These were the rarest things for mages. If the world he went to was not strong enough, he could even try to establish a huge force of his own in other worlds.


    These were all benefits that he could obtain in the future. Charlie¡¯s expression became more and more solemn, and his heart became more and more expectant.


    In the room, he observed his left and right, and after confirming that there was no one around to spy on him, he activated the mark in his mind.


    ¡°Do you want to start traveling?¡±


    A familiar mechanical voice sounded in his ear, surging into Charlie¡¯s mind. After Charlie chose to confirm, the mark immediately began to change. Ayer of hazy purple covered the surroundings, enveloping Charlie¡¯s entire body.


    Then, Charlie¡¯s body slowly disappeared on the spot, heading directly to another area.


    A faint light shed, whistling through the air. A hazy darkness shed before his eyes, enveloping all his vision.


    By the time Charlie woke up again and regained consciousness, he had already arrived at another area. In front of him was an extremely deste area, surrounded by wild grass and a unique golden flower. It looked unique.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Upon arriving at this area, Charlie¡¯s expression immediately changed, and he revealed an ecstatic expression. ¡°What a dense aura of elemental particles...


    ¡°Just this remote ce already has such a dense concentration of elements... this is really not the world from before...¡±


    He revealed an ecstatic expression. As a great mage, Charlie was not as ignorant as an ordinary person. To a mage, the concentration of elements in a ce was also very important. And the concentration of elements in this ce was much higher than in the world of gods.


    Before his reincarnation, Charlie had stayed in many ces. In those ces he had been to, other than a few mage towers, there was no other ce that couldpare to the area in front of him.


    And this was not a special ce, and it was just an ordinary area. It was obviously that he hade to another world.


    SU


    <b>IIC</b>


    After a moment of ecstasy, Charlie quickly calmed down and began to observe his surroundings carefully. Generally speaking, the higher the concentration of elements, the easier it was for various magic nts and even other materials to appear.


    Some precious resources would also appear more easily. But at the same time, the level of danger would also be higher. Rtively speaking, Charlie¡¯s current strength was not considered strong, so he had to be more cautious.


    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if he were to die here owingly after obtaining such a rare opportunity?


    With this thought in mind, Charlie carefully left this area and explored ahead. Along the way, he was very careful and soon realized that something was wrong.


    In front of him, there were soundsing one after another. There were people passing by, and there seemed to be quite a number of them.


    Suddenly, Charlie became alert and carefully hid in a hidden ce at the side. Although his strength was still weak, his former great mage¡¯s spiritual perception still existed, which made him a lot more alert.

 Chapter 573 - – Great Wizard Charlie’s Journey to Another World

    Chapter 573 Chapter 573 ¨C Great Wizard Charlie¡¯s Journey to Another World


    It had to be said that powerful spiritual power was very helpful in many cases. Powerful spiritual power not only meant that one¡¯s senses were sharper, and one could see many things that ordinary people could not sense. It was also very beneficial in many other aspects. This was the case now. Charlie had noticed the existence of the group of people far in front of him. He subconsciously became alert and directly hid from them.


    Fortunately, this was the case. Because this group of people was none other than the famous bandit group in this area. If they discovered him, his journey would probably end here.


    Charlie could already feel the danger in this at this moment. A thick bloody aura appeared and swept across the surroundings, making Charlie wary. From what he could sense, that group of people was enveloped within a thick bloody aura. That aura made people frown and feel uneasy. Sensing all of this, he hid there alone, not daring to move.


    Wc


    After a long time had passed, the group of people in front of him seemed to have left. Only then did he slowly walk out and head into the distance. After escaping from danger, Charlie quickly arrived in a nearby town.


    Compared to the World of Gods, the world in front of him was very different. Although there were also very powerful Extraordinary Beings, they werepletely different systems from the World of Gods. In this world, powerful, Extraordinary Beings usuallye from bloodlines. Only those who had sufficiently powerful bloodlines could be powerful knights.


    Of course, although they were also called knights, in Charlie¡¯s opinion, the knights in this world should be called Bloodline Knights. They werepletely different from the knights in the World of Gods.


    Although the knights in the World of Gods were also called knights, they walked the path of awakening the life energy in their bodies and then continuously improving themselves. They werepletely different from the knights in this world whopletely relied on bloodlines.


    But even so, the knight in this world was very powerful. The right environment would give birth to the right life. The concentration of elements in this world was most suitable for those powerful bloodlines to reproduce and survive.


    It was precisely because of this that the Bloodline Knight in this world was so popr. As for extraordinary existences that did not rely on bloodline but cultivated themselves, although there were also extraordinary existences, they were extremely rare and often did not form a system. Charlie was keenly aware of the ws in this. In this world, the Bloodline Knight force was too powerful, suppressing all other systems, thus causing the other systems to be imperfect.


    This was a w. After all, the elemental concentration in this world was so high that there should be no shortage of mortal geniuses born.


    However, under the suppression of the Bloodline Knight, those who did not bear with respectable bloodline could not stand out. They would be suppressed and not develop normally.


    This was his chance. Therefore, after finding a nearby human gathering ce and barely being safe, Charlie quickly took action.


    In the beginning, he spent five years in hiding, slowly umting and recovering his strength. During this period, he did not do much. He just quietly hid and did not dare to do anything unnecessary.


    It was not until five years had passed and he had recovered a portion of his time and reached the Second Ring level again that he began to probe the outside world boldly.


    Another ten years passed. During these ten years, Charlie made his name as the Great Mage Charlie resounds in the nearby countries. At the same time, he also took in many disciples and used this to win over many people.


    Although the degree of relying on bloodline was very deep, there were always some people who, although they were noble, their bloodline was not strong. Among these people, some were talented enough. However, because there was no other way out in the past, they could only remain silent and wait for the oue. But now, Charlie¡¯s arrival changed everything. After ten years of silence and ten years of hard work, Charlie had changed many things. He had even established his school in this world and had gained quite a bit of influence.


    In the nearby kingdoms, he was respected as the Great Mage and regarded as a person who had created a new era.


    Before Charlie, this world did not have a systematic Extraordinary System. All Extraordinary Beings could only rely on the growth of their bloodline to advance spontaneously.


    After Charlie, this world truly had aplete system. This change was very big. From then on, not only did the geniuses among themoners have a chance to stand out, even those Bloodline Knights who originally had extraordinary bloodlines could learn from Charlie¡¯s system and be stronger.


    For a time, Charlie¡¯s reputation became even more resounding and began to spread everywhere. His reputation began to spread from nearby, gradually spreading to the entire world.


    Another ten years passed, and Charlie¡¯s strength increased further. At a speed that ordinary people could not imagine, he reached the Fourth Ring level in ten years. Hepletely recovered his peak when he was alive and even surpassed it.


    This speed was not only something that the powerful existences of this world could not imagine, but it also surprised Charlie. The advancement of a powerhouse was far from easy. In the World of Gods, It took Charlie at least several hundred years and many precious resources. Only then had he reached the level of a Fourth Ring Great Mage.


    And in this world, he had only used a dozen years to reach it. Apart from the fact that he had recovered from ancient times, such a swift and violent speed was due to the difference in the environment.


    The elemental concentration of this world was even higher than that of the World of Gods. This was one of the reasons. The second reason was the resources.


    In the World of Gods, such precious resources were already in the hands of others. Ordinary people would not be able to obtain much. Even a Great Mage like Charlie would have to pay a huge price to obtain some. However, it was different in this world. In the past, there were not many powerful Extraordinary Beings in this world. The precious resources either had not been used or had not been developed.


    Under such circumstances, as the only Mage in this world, Charlie could use them at will. Those precious resources and materials were no longer a limitation. These two reasons allowed Charlie could recover his strength at such a powerful speed and reach a new level. If the speed of reaching the Fourth Ring in little more than ten years was only a surprise to Charlie, then it was extremely shocking to the people of this world.


    The Extraordinary Beings of this world relied on the growth of their bloodlines to be powerful.The growth rate was often extremely slow. The more powerful the bloodline, the longer the growth period.


    Powerful bloodlines that could reach the Fourth Ring level were extremely rare in this world, and each of them took thousands of years to grow.


    In other words, even if someone were born with a noble bloodline and had a bloodline that was equivalent to the Fourth Ring level, it would still take thousands of years for him to grow to this level.


    Of course, the difference was huge, even if they had the same bloodline. Some extremely talented people might not need a thousand years to reach their theoretical peak, while others might not be able to reach their theoretical peak no matter how hard they try.


    But no matter what, in the face of more than ten years, these originally strong bloodlines seemed to have suddenly be overshadowed. For a moment, the entire world was in a state of shock.


    The Great Mage Charlie¡¯s reputation became more and more resounding. Countless geniuses were born in themoners who had longed to be his disciple.


    For a moment, it was as if he had be the center of the world, the object of everyone¡¯s admiration. However, when Charlie¡¯s reputation reached its peak, an unexpected situation began to happen.


    On the journey of an expedition, a great battle began. A group of powerful powerhouses made a bold move, directly intercepting and killing Great Mage Charlie, who had just finished exploring the ruins at that time.


    This battle caused the surrounding mountains to copse, causing the earth to change eternally. It was as if a god had erupted with a terrifying power. After the verification ofter generations, the few existences who had attacked and killed Great Mage Charlie at that time were extremely strong. Even the weakest was a Fourth Ring knight, which was on par with Great Mage Charlie¡¯s life level.


    Facing the interception of several people of the same or higher level, Great Mage Charlie was not weak at all. He even killed three people instead.


    However, even so, under the interception of so many powerhouses, he was ultimately not a match for them. In the end, he slowly fell to a disadvantage and was even on the verge of death.


    After the battle ended, some of Great Mage Charlie¡¯s students heard the news and went to investigate, but they were unable to find his body.He might have survived, but it was also possible that others had collected his corpse. After all, at the level of the Fourth Ring, his corpse was a supreme treasure, and it was enough to be kept as a precious inheritance.


    Since then, Great Mage Charlie had never appeared again. He had most likely died in this battle. However, even though Great Mage Charlie had died, the influence left behind by his death could not be erased, and it had changed the world forever. In the thousands of years after his fall, his students became stronger, recing the Bloodline Knight and slowly dominating the world. He was also known as the Ancestor Mage in this world.


    The Great Mage Charlie was the existence that appeared the most in various epic legends. The records and relics he left behind, as long as they were discovered, were extremely popr and would be sought after by countless people.


    Almost everyone thought that Great Mage Charlie was already dead. However, in reality, he was actually not dead. He was in a daze, in the darkness.


    Once again, a familiar yet unfamiliar feeling emerged, giving him an inexplicable feeling of being in a trance. By the time Charlie woke up from the darkness, he had already arrived at another ce.


    The ce in front of him was a simple and crude room. The furnishings around it were very ordinary, and it looked tattered and dpidated. It was like a ce where an ordinary farmer lived.


    Looking at this familiar yet unfamiliar ce, Charlie was stunned. In the dozens of years he had been in the foreign world, other than the first few years, most of the ces where Charlie lived were not bad. They were spacious and had gorgeous pces or manors. It was really rare toe into contact with ces simr to this one. However, this also awakened his memories and made him understand what the ce in front of him was.


    ¡°This is the World of Gods...¡±


    He looked at the familiar furnishings around him, and a dazed look appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯m back again...¡±


    After experiencing several decades in the other world, Charlie returned to the World of Gods. ¡°I didn¡¯t die, Haha!¡±


    His face revealed a look of wild joy. At this moment, he had the joy of surviving a cmity.


    In the previous world, he was already in extreme danger. Contrary to what the world had imagined, in that battle, there were far more than four or five people who attacked him. There were more than ten people who attacked him.


    More than a dozen Fourth-Ring existences attacked him at the same time. With such a lineup, even if Charlie had already recovered all of his strength at that time and was even closer to the peak of the Fourth Ring, he was definitely not a match for them.


    Under normal circumstances, he would definitely die. The reason why he was still alive at this moment was also because of the mark. The mark on his body could bring him to other worlds. Naturally, it could also bring him back.


    In the previous situation, he had forcefully activated the mark in his body and returned to the World of Gods to survive. Otherwise, at this moment, he would probably have turned into a pile of corpses.


    Thinking of this, Charlie could not help but feel some lingering fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not careful enough. Fame and praises had muddled my mind...¡±


    After returning to the World of Gods and getting out of the crisis, Charlie began to recall what he had done in the previous world. From the perspective of a bystander, he analyzed what he had done in the previous world. Then, he realized his mistake at that time.


    ¡°I was so blinded by fame, and I forgot my original purpose...¡±


    Standing in the same ce and recalling every move of the previous world, Charlie began to reflect on himself. ¡°To obtain resources and win fame, I was too anxious, so I offended too many people along the way...


    ¡°Moreover, I shouldn¡¯t have been so high-profile. I saw the importance of caution, and it caused a sense of crisis and greed in the hearts of those people...¡±


    Charlie was naturally very cautious during the beginning of his journey to the other world. Butter, he was blinded by the rich resources of that world. Charlie directly exposed himself to make a name for himself and obtain those resources, as well as to spread his influence.


    This was originally not a problem, but his act of directly exposing all of his strength had inevitably aroused the greed and sense of crisis. There were strong people in that world, and because Bloodline Knights had extremely long lifespans, there were quite a few of them.


    Charlie¡¯s act of establishing a school and organizing his own forces had long broken the original pattern of that world, and it had aroused the vignce of some people. This vignce reached its peak after he advanced to the Fourth Ring. The appearance of a new Fourth Ring would inevitably break the original structure of that world.


    Moreover, his advancement speed was too fast, and it inevitably aroused a sense of crisis of the original powerhouses. After all, he only needed a little more than ten years to reach the fourth ring. Who knew what level he would reach with a little more time?


    At the same time, this inheritance inevitably aroused the greed of those people. These became the reasons for these people to attack him directly.


    Now that Charlie thought about it, if he had been more cautious, restrained the greed in his heart, and slowly umted his strength, waiting for a longer period to slowly show and umte strength, the situation would have been much better.


    Charlie had taken in many students in that world. These students were all talented geniuses. They all had the potential of growing into Third Ring or even Fourth Ring powerhouses.


    If Charlie could wait patiently, when his school¡¯s strength grew to a certain extent, the situation would be greatly different. He only needed a chance at that time, and he could even try to seize the entire world.


    But now, it was a waste. No matter how the world developed after that and what happened to the school he founded, it had nothing to do with Charlie. He could only reflect on all of this regretfully and regret what he had done in the past.


    But soon, he calmed down.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay...¡±


    He forced himself to calm down as he felt the mark in his mind. At this moment, he was still somewhatforted. ¡°This mark is still there. I still have many opportunities...¡± The mark in his mind was still there. ording to the information given to him, there would be more opportunities for him to travel between worlds.


    The previous world had be a past now that he missed the opportunity of seizing it. He still had many opportunities to develop in different worlds. These were his true opportunities.


    As long as the mark in his mind was not missing, he could continue to do so. This thought shed through his mind. At this moment, the mechanical voice continued to ring in his ears. ¡°You have returned to the World of Gods...


    ¡°The World Travel has ended. Now, the reckoning begins...


    ¡°You have permanently changed a world. You established the Charlie School of Thought in that world, permanently influencing the Extraordinary System of a world...


    ¡°In that world, thousands of yearster, you were revered as the Ancestor Mage, the forerunner of all Extraordinary Beings... ¡°Your evaluation was excellent. Simtion points obtained: 2,300 points...¡±


    Lines of words appeared in front of him. Standing where he was, looking at himself in front of him, Charlie was stunned. The amount of information disyed in words in front of him was too much for him, and he could not figure it out for a moment.


    ¡°Simtion points, what is this?¡±


    He looked at the simtion points that he had obtained and could not help but feel puzzled. From its looks, the simtion points should be something very important. However, he was a little confused as to what the function of this thing was.


    ¡°Simtion points can be used to travel through worlds and choose the world of origin...¡±


    As if sensing Charlie¡¯s doubts, the mechanical voice sounded in his mind again. ¡°All the functions of the simtor require simtion points toplete...¡±

 Chapter 574 - – Escape

    Chapter 574 Chapter 574 ¨C Escape


    ¡°All the functions of the simtion device could only be used with simtion points?¡± Charlie¡¯s expression changed as he heard this.


    The simtion device itself was unfamiliar to him, but it was easy to understand, which means the mark. However, the other meaning behind this sentence stunned him.


    ¡°Simtion points are required to operate...¡± Charlie frowned.


    When he used the simtor to travel back and forth, he started directly without using the simtion points. If simtion points were required to operate, what had happened to him before? He had some doubts in his heart and did not know what was wrong with this.


    As if sensing the doubts in his heart, the voice of the simtor continued to sound in his ears, ¡°Simtion can be done free for the first three times, but after the third time, you will need to consume a sufficient number of simtion points...¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is...¡± Charlie suddenly came to a realization after hearing the exnation, which makes sense.


    From its looks, he would need to consume simtion points to do so if he wanted to travel between worlds again after three free trips. In other words, he would not be able to carry out the simtions if he did not have simtion points. From this point of view, simtion points were indeed very precious.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already used one out of the three chances. Only two more left...¡± Charlie was deep in thought. He did not feel anything about the three chances being free, but instead, he felt that he had earned them. He was not an ordinary mortal but a Fourth Ring Great Mage. He clearly understood how much energy was required to travel through worlds for someone at his level. It would be fantastic if an ordinary person could do it once. Now that he could do it three times for free, it was already a tremendous opportunity.


    As for the fact that he would need to consume simtion points after three times, Charlie did not care too much. Based on the current situation, the source of the simtion points did not seem to be very difficult. He had only experienced one world and had already obtained more than 2,000 points. Although Charlie wasn¡¯t sure what level these 2,000 or so simtion points were, he believed it should be enough for him to travel through one world. However, this also reminded him.


    ¡°I need to pay more attention to the next world and collect as many simtion points as possible...¡± This thought shed through his mind, and he then looked around at his surroundings.


    He was still familiar with the furnishings of the room. There was ayer of dust on the shabby furniture around him, but it didn¡¯t look very thick, and he didn¡¯t overthink.


    From its looks, although time has passed, it has not passed for too long, which made Charlie a little surprised. He looked around and went over to check it out himself. Then, the surprise on his face became even more intense.


    ¡°At most, only two to three months have passed, and...¡± Charlie¡¯s face was suddenly filled with shock and disbelief.


    He clearly remembered that he had spent decades in the previous world. Logically speaking, in this world, a few decades was probably enough to make this house dpidated and unable to be used anymore. However, there was just a pile of dust, and it wasn¡¯t that serious.


    This was a shocking situation. ¡®Several decades had passed in the other world, but only two or three months had passed in the world of Gods?¡¯ Charlie¡¯s heart trembled, he did not know what to say. He initially thought he would have already changed his appearance even if he could return to his previous ce. However, it was only two to three months, from the looks of it now.


    ¡®There was probably not much change to the world of Gods in two to three months.¡¯ Charlie couldn¡¯t help but reveal a pleasantly surprised smile thinking of this.


    ¡°Is this the power of the Gods?¡± Charlie felt shocked.


    He was clear about what the power that originated from the Gods meant. The flow of time in different worlds was different! A month in the time of the Gods was equivalent to more than ten years in the foreign world.


    If that was the case, Charlie only needed to find a foreign world with a good environment and rich resources, and he could cultivate it to his limit and then return to the world of Gods. At that time, he would no longer have to loop up to the strong people he once looked up to.


    What kind of opportunity was this? Charlie could not help but want tough out loud as he thought of this. Fortunately, he had some sense after all and barely resisted this imp. Then, he forced himself to calm down and left this ce after thinking for a moment.


    He did not miss this house. This ce was not worth remembering at all to the current Charlie. He walked out without hesitation, as there was nothing valuable here. After leaving the house, he subconsciously scanned his surroundings with his spiritual power.


    Before he traveled through the world, his power was feeble, and he could not observe much. However, he had already recovered his peak strength, and now his spiritual power was exceptionally strong.


    With a slight induction, Charlie immediately covered the entire mountain vige with his spiritual power, locking onto the people within a few miles radius. This was initially a subconscious action, a subconscious warning action of Charlie as a Great Mage. He did not think this mountain vige would threaten him but was just a habitual action.


    However, he quickly realized that something was wrong. There were many more unfamiliar life auras in this mountain vige within the range of his spiritual power. These life auras were very powerful from the point of view of the situation in the slight induction. Each of them was an extraordinary existence, like an official knight. Their leader was even a Second Ring mage. Although a Second Ring mage was not strong in Charlie¡¯s eyes, he was a significant figure to ordinarymoners. In the past, there was not even a trainee Life Knight in this remote and deste area, not to mention a Second Ring mage. However, a few extraordinary existences were waiting here now, looked like they were guarding something.


    Charlie became alert instantly. The scene before him was unusual. Something must have happened, and what happened next further confirmed one thing. It seemed that Charlie did not hide his spiritual test just now. The Second Ring mage instantly noticed something amiss. Those people quickly sensed this ce and headed towards Charlie¡¯s location through Charlie¡¯s senses.


    Charlie frowned, but he did not leave immediately. Instead, he stood on the spot and looked at the people before him. Soon, a few figures slowly walked over under his gaze. They were abination of two official knights and a Second Ring mage.


    The Oro Empire was one of the most powerful empires known in the world of Gods. However, even in such an empire, a Second Ring mage was not something that could be found anywhere. One could easily dominate such a small ce.


    What attracted Charlie¡¯s attention was the other party¡¯s attire. The mage before him was wearing a purple robe, dressed like a traditional mage, but he exuded a unique pure aura as if he had some kind of divine power item.


    ¡°Someone from the Church of the God of Shadows?¡± Charlie frowned and thought as he looked at the mage before him.


    The Oro Empire worshipped the God of Shadows, who, ording to the legends, had stolen the Fire of Origin.


    The Second Ring mage carried an extraordinary item with the God of Shadows¡¯s power, and hence obviously, he was from the Church of the God of Shadows.


    ¡°Purple star mark...¡± The Second Ring mage in purple robe looked at Charlie, who was standing before him, and his face immediately revealed a look of joy. He directly attacked without any hesitation. Waves of magic power were mobilized, and a spell was cast, rushing forward. The space seemed to be distorted. It was as if a huge hand could not be seen and could not be found moving in the air. It grabbed Charlie¡¯s body directly as if it wanted to crush him.


    Charlie frowned as he felt the spell fluctuations around him. Mighty spiritual power was emitted the next moment. The space seemed to have stagnated in the surroundings, and it directly stopped. The two utterly different magic power fluctuations collided and canceled each other out, resulting in an explosion.


    After the power of this spell had dissipated entirely, Charlie¡¯s appearance was revealed before the eyes of the Second Ring mage. He was wearing the mage robe from before and looked at them coldly as if looking at a few ants.


    That was indeed the case. To Charlie, a Fourth Ring great mage, the few people before him were not much different from ants. In the past, even if these people would even kneel to wee him when they saw him. Yet Now, they dared to take the initiative to offend him. How sinful they were.


    Charlie looked at the three people before him, and his eyes revealed a pure cold light. A mighty spiritual power emitted from his body in silence, rippling in all directions and directly rushing forward. For a moment, this area seemed to have turned into a still domain,pletely under Charlie¡¯s control. Anyone who was not as strong as him would be suppressed by his spiritual power, unable to use even a slight power. Sensing this mighty and terrifying mind power, a mage wearing a purple wizard robe revealed a terrified expression. He finally realized something. ¡°You...¡± His voice stopped before he could finish his sentence.


    Arge hand reached out and grabbed him, blocking his voice abruptly. Instantly, the surroundings seemed to have stopped. Charlie looked at the three people before him. The spell began to operate. In an instant, the memories of the three people began to flow continuously in Charlie¡¯s mind.


    This was a spell to backtrack memories. As a Fourth Ring great mage, Charlie could naturally do this. However, he could only backtrack memories for a short period with his strength, and many details could not be seen. However, this was enough.


    Charlie only wanted to know why these people attacked him. The God of Shadows was a God worshipped by the entire Oro Empire, and its power was very strong. However, such a lineup was not an ordinary figure for a Second Ring mage, even for the Church of Shadows. For no reason, such a figure could not havee to such a remote ce.


    Various thoughts shed through Charlie¡¯s mind, and then he began to flip through the memories of the three people before him. The memories of the three people began to flow and roll under his control.


    Soon, Charlie understood the reason, ¡°So that was the reason!¡±


    After understanding why the three people were here, Charlie¡¯s face suddenly became extraordinarily gloomy and sour. Just as Charlie had guessed before, the three people hade here because of the mark on his body. This mark seemed to have originated from the remains of a particr God. It spread a few months ago, appearing in various ces and being obtained by different people. As the most significant force in the Oro Empire, the Church of Shadows and the Oro royal family sent strong people to search around. ording to the impression of the three people, although the Star Mark was suspected to be a product left behind by a God, it could not bring about an immediate change in one¡¯s body.


    Moreover, it had another characteristic: when its boarding host died, it would immediately return to the mark¡¯s appearance. It was this characteristic that made it possible to collect the marks.


    The Oro Empire and the Church of Shadows searched for these marks within the entire Oro Empire. The three people before them were not clear about the specific reason.


    <b>I were</b>


    Regardless of whether it was the Oro royal family or the Church of Shadows, they had a rule regarding these marks. They were required to seal them immediately after obtaining the marks and could not use them privately. Otherwise, it would be a betrayal.


    It was precisely why even the three people before them did not know about the function of the imprints. It was only through the examples of the others that they could see that these imprints could not immediately give people power. That was why they were relieved toe and hunt. The reason they hade here was also that they had tracked down a Star Mark. After checking, they had locked onto Charlie¡¯s body in the end.


    This was very normal. After all, this was a remote vige before them. The people in it were all fixed. They could even tell at a nce who was missing. It was why they were able to arrive at the first moment. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is...¡± After looking through the memories of the three of them and understanding the reason why they had attacked him, Charlie¡¯s expression immediately became gloomy.


    He stretched out his hand and crushed their heads. A thick bloody aura emitted and shrouded the surroundings. Flesh and blood instantly flew everywhere. Some of the broken flesh and blood directly sshed onto Charlie¡¯s body. However, Charlie acted as if he didn¡¯t see it. He didn¡¯t care at all. His face was gloomy as he pondered alone.


    ¡°There is more than one mark left by a God...¡± Charlie fell into deep thought, ¡°With the abilities of the Church of Shadows and the Oro royal family, they have most likely noticed the ability of the mark...¡± As a great mage, Charlie deeply understood the power of the Oro royal family and the Church of Shadows.


    That was a well-deserved overlord-level force in this world. He would not dare to provoke it even as a great mage. Such a force would be able to sense the powerful function of the mark and its preciousness at the first moment. Not to mention other things, just the ability to travel between worlds and travel to various worlds where time passed by could quickly nurture a batch of powerhouses.


    Moreover, to the priests of the Church of Shadows, this mark was a great opportunity for them to spread their teachings to different worlds and cultivate the faith of the Shadow Lord. This mark was an absolute treasure to them that could not be let go of. No matter how crazy they were, it was not enough.


    Charlie could already imagine the current situation. ording to the scene in their memories, many people had already noticed when the Star Mark had spread. Unless the first batch of Star Mark owners were very lucky or had obtained sufficient strength during their first world travel, they most likely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the hunting of the Oro royal family and the Church of Shadows. In the end, they would only be the collections of these two forces.


    ¡°There were probably not many marks left now.¡¯ Charlie was on guard as he thought of this.


    He looked at the three corpses under his feet and looked around. Then, he turned around and looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar vige before him. A cold smile appeared on his face. He walked straight over and entered the vige not long after.


    The smell of blood that filled the sky continued to emit, shrouding the surroundings. For a Fourth Ring great mage, a mere mortal vige would not take much time. It would be wiped out cleanly and neatly.


    The purpose of this was naturally to stall for time. To Charlie, although these mortals were insignificant, if he kept them alive, the news of him killing these three people would be immediately discovered. Instead, he might as well ughter the entire vige and buy some time.


    Before he left, Charlie deliberately found a young man¡¯s corpse who looked simr to him and ced it before his wooden house to pretend to be his corpse. After making these arrangements, he cast a spell to seal off the aura of this area before leaving.


    Leaving this ce, he did not hesitate and headed straight for the border of the Oro Empire. Seriously speaking, Charlie was also a member of the Oro Empire.


    Before his fall, he was a mage consultant hired by the Oro royal family. He was one of their own to a certain extent. Before obtaining the mark, Charlie thought he would look for his past acquaintances and seek their help after recovering a portion of his strength.


    However, these ns were disrupted entirely now.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575 Chapter 575


    Everything revived in the early morning, and a faint light shone. The entire city began to revive when the sun shone on the earth and lit up the whole world. People from various ces began toe forward to the streets and alleys, busy with their things. The initially dead City gradually regained its vitality. One figure after another walked onto the quiet streets, intermittently walking forward.


    Yadeem¡¯s expression was calm as he walked on the street. ¡°It¡¯s a familiar scene again, and it¡¯s always like this...¡± He raised his head and muttered to himself as he looked at the scenery before him.


    Yadeem¡¯s appearance was extraordinary. He wore a dark-colored windbreaker, looking very handsome. He was standing on the street, looking very calm, with unnoticeable depth and tiredness.


    The city gradually became lively as time slowly passed. More and more people were around him, making it seem very prosperous. Yadeem did not feel lively at all but lonely. He did not know how many times he had experienced simr scenes. He would eventually feel bored and tired even if he felt lively initially.


    ¡°Soon...¡± He looked at the time disyed on his phone and the tall building before him.


    There was no sadness or joy in his heart. The time disyed on the phone slowly passed until a particr moment, gradually reaching a certain threshold.


    Bang!


    A faint sound slowly sounded. The city seemed to have fallen into silence.


    The tallest building in the distance was affected by some mysterious force and directly copsed under Yadeem¡¯s gaze. Pieces of debris flew and scattered in all directions. Waves of screams echoed, sounding exceptionally loud...


    Yadeem looked at the sky, which was still the same sky. However, some kind of dark fog emerged on the initially bright and beautiful sky, looking like a ck, hideous face at a nce, opening its mouth revealing a strange smile...


    ¡°At 8 am, the Oddo Building inexplicably exploded and copsed instantly, causing hundreds of casualties. It is suspected to be the work of terrorists. Currently, the local security officers are doing their best to investigate...¡± The television sounded.


    Yadeem casually pressed the button and turned the television off. He logged into the online forum and took a casual look. Now, the entire forum was filled with discussions. Everyone was discussing who was responsible for this incident and why.


    Yadeem did not have the slightest intention of getting involved. He was very clear about the reason for this incident. He was clear about it and personally participated, experiencing it repeatedly. He had experienced the repeated scenes many times.


    Yadeem, whose real name was Chen Ming, was a transmigrator. After he died in his initial world, he miraculously came to this world and began to live in this world.


    Yadeem was very excited about his transmigration in the beginning. He tried to use the experience he had umted in his previous life to make a name for himself. Not only did he seed, but he also did it very well. He struggled and sessfully obtained what he wanted in this world and was able to live well.


    Then, he discovered something unusual, something strange in this world. Yadeem still remembered that the world began to change after transmigrating to this world for almost a decade. All kinds of weird things kept happening. All sorts of evil and curses appeared on earth, and natural disasters erupted.


    Earth produced earthquakes, and oceans erupted out of thin air. Various disasters erupted within a short period, and the entire world copsed spontaneously. It was a terrifying scene. In the void, the entire world began to turn illusory and copse on its own, turning into an initial point. Everything that was left in the world disappeared in a short period.


    Yadeem died in his first life in this world in despair and was devoured by the world along with the others. Then, a new cycle of reincarnation began.


    TICV


    After the world copsed, it began to evolve again, and everything returned to its original state. That was when Yadeem had just transmigrated. Yadeem could still clearly remember the feeling at that time. The entire world returned to zero overnight. Everyone had lost their previous memories and returned to their original appearance and state.


    It was as if the world was formatted and returned to its original appearance. After that, Yadeem continued to live in this world with some feelings of relief and other emotions. He rose again. His career was even smoother this time with the help of the memories of the past, and he achieved much more sess than in his first life.


    However, the familiar fate continued to descend. The entire world has undergone reincarnation again after more than ten years. Strangeness appeared again in the world amidst the screams. Then, the world began to copse spontaneously overnight. The worldpleted a cycle of reincarnation instantly. The people around lost their memories again. They were wiped of memories they should not have, like NPCs, returning to their original starting point.


    Except for Yadeem, he still retained his previous memories. He did not lose his past in the world¡¯s cycle of reincarnation. Instead, he continued to live until now while maintaining his memories.


    Yadeem had experienced countless cycles of reincarnation and repeated many simr events. Every time the world copsed, the same thing happened. The repetition made him a little tired. Yadeem sighed softly and casually searched the forum in front of theputer. This was the only thing that could bring him some joy at this stage.


    There was no difference in what happened around him every time the world was about to end. The only thing that would slightly differ was thements on the forum. Various people wrote differentments. Even if the same person¡¯s attitude toward the same thing could be different at other times, the writtenments naturally would not be the same.


    Therefore, over the long years, Yadeem formed a habit of reading thements on the forum, which was one of the few hobbies he had now. As Yadeem skillfully opened the various forums, he initially thought that what he saw this time would be the same as before, all about venting their unease and denouncing the terrorists. However, the matter surprised him a little this time.


    ¡°Risking my life to film! Superman battle! One hour before the Oddo Building disappeared!¡± The red heading was ced directly at the top of the most prominent forum, and the number ofments shown on this post was unusual.


    Yadeem was also a little surprised. There didn¡¯t seem to be such a thing in his memories. There wasn¡¯t such a thing no matter which lifetime he was in. He couldn¡¯t help but be interested and opened the post casually to look at the content.


    What he saw next stunned him. The first thing that appeared before his eyes was a video. He could tell that it was probably taken before the Oddo Building copsed. The cameraman¡¯s technique wasn¡¯t professional. The scenes looked very nted, but it was still pretty straightforward. Of course, this was not the main point. What was important was the content.


    In the video, one could see a few people in ck robes standing opposite each other in the Oddo building. It seemed like they were confronting each other. They were talking in the video as if they were negotiating. The cameraman did not dare to get too close as it was a secret video. As a result, he could not hear the conversation of those people but could only vaguely hear some voices. Moreover, these people were not using the mainstreamnguage of this world, so it was impossible to distinguish from their lipnguage.


    However, Yadeem could not help but be stunned looking at the video and listening to the soundsing from the video. Although it was very faint, he could vaguely distinguish it. Thenguage these people were using was Chinese. Initially, Yadeem thought that he had misheard, but after listening carefully for a moment, he was finally sure. It wasn¡¯t anything else but Chinese. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled.


    He had stayed in this world for countless years and searched for the truth of the world¡¯s reincarnation. He had gained an in-depth understanding of many things, and there was not much that he did not know about this world. And based on what Yadeem had learned, there did not seem to be any Chinesenguage.


    Some people have ck hair and yellow skin in some parts of the world, but there were not many of them. Moreover, they were utterly different from Yadeem¡¯s previous life in terms of culture. There was no simrity at all besides their appearances. However, there was no Chinesenguage in this world. So, what was the situation with these people?


    Yadeem began to listen carefully to the sounds in the video. The soundsing from the video were feeble, intermittent, and unclear due to the filming and the noise. However, Yadeem could still make out some of the content from it.


    ¡°... Knight of the Night... Fight... Strange...¡±


    ¡°... If you don¡¯t want to die... Go look elsewhere... head to the Shady Manor...¡±


    Yadeem couldn¡¯t help but frown. Based on the intermittent words, these people were probably fighting over something, so they confronted each other. Yadeem also heard the name Shady Manor during the conversation. ¡°Interesting...¡± He muttered to himself with great interest. The Shady Manor was a familiar name to Yadeem. It was a ce in this world, pretty normal at the moment, just an ordinary scenic spot. However, after a few months, this ce became the world¡¯s focus, causing everyone to pay attention. This was because it was the second ce in this world after the Oddo Building that strangeness happened. The copse of the world did not ur immediately but with various preludes. In Yadeem¡¯s impression, many of the previous world¡¯s copses had happened after natural disasters. Firstly, there were frequent natural disasters around the globe, and various natural disasters kept happening. Then, strange events also urred.


    The Oddo Building was the beginning of the strange events. It marked the beginning of the process of the copse of the world, though it was not the end. After the Oddo Building, strange events urredter in the Shady Manor.


    ¡°Interesting...¡± Yadeemed thought as he looked at the video before him.


    They knew the location of the urrence of the strange events, but they also learned about the Shady Manor and even the Chinesenguage, which should not exist in this world. These people¡¯s identities were not simple.


    Yadeem continued watching the video¡¯s content. Compared to the confrontation from before, they directly started to fight. A girl with long hair wearing a long ck robe tossed the control in her hand. Then, sparks appeared on her palm and condensed into a massive fireball in her hand, charging forward directly.


    Behind her, a tall, middle-aged man let out a low growl. His body suddenly swelled, and his clothes were instantly torn. He let out a low growl, directly transformed into a three-meter-tall werewolf, and charged forward. On the other side, the other people also showed their means, instantly straying from the picture, looking like they were acting in a demon blockbuster.


    Yadeem was also stunned, twitching his lips.


    ¡®What was this? Werewolf? Fireball spell?¡¯ He carefully watched the video, and he didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.


    ¡®Where did this group of peoplee from?¡¯ Yadeem thought as he came back to his senses after a long while.


    Regardless, this group of people was probably not from this world but were transmigrators from other worlds, like Yadeem. However, unlike Yadeem, this group of people showed great purpose. They immediately aimed at the key points where the world copsed as soon as they arrived in this world. ¡®What do they want to do? And why?¡¯ This thought couldn¡¯t help but arise in Yadeem¡¯s mind.


    What made him more interested was whether these people had a way to leave this world. With this thought, Yadeem stood up and walked toward the outside world.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Three people gathered in a deserted open space.


    A muscr man who looked very tall had an angry expression among the three. ¡°Damn the Court of Justice, and they have also entered!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very troublesome.¡± Beside the man, a tall, middle-aged man with blonde hair frowned and looked somewhat helpless. ¡°This world belongs to a world that the infinite God has never entered. There¡¯s almost no information about this world. It¡¯s alreadyplicated. Yet, it¡¯s even more troublesome this time as the Court of Justice has also entered.¡±


    ¡°They have already taken the first ce in the Oddo Building. The Shady Manor must not fail again!¡±

 Chapter 576 - God Corpse

    <h4>Chapter 576 Chapter 576 ¨C God Corpse</h4>


    Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    ¡®No.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but frown as he recalled the situation in the previous world.


    If it was an ordinary world, it was naturally impossible for him to fall with the Lord of Darkness¡¯s ability. However, the previous world was different. Based on Chen Heng¡¯s perspective, the water in that world was obviously very deep, and the power level was very high. From a world-level perspective, that world might not be as powerful as the world of Gods, but it was not much inferior.


    The top-tier powerhouses among them, the so-called Heavenly Venerate, were also not much inferior to the Gods in the world of Gods. Although the Lord of Darkness was a God, he was no longer at his peak. He might die directly if he identally provoked a few top-tier existences in that world. Of course, the possibility of that was still rtively small. After all, the Lord of Darkness was not a fool.


    Since Chen Heng had already reminded him, the possibility of him directly courting death and drawing out the top-tier existences in that world was not high. As for the specifics, it would depend on how he yed it.


    Chen Heng thought as he looked at the outside world. The scenery before them had already undergone many changes as they advanced. The surroundings gradually became barren, with sand and stones everywhere. It didn¡¯t seem like there was much life.


    This was a rtively rare sight in the desert. Although it was called a desert, it wasn¡¯t that deste. On the contrary, there were many races living in it. It was rare to see such a deste area covered in sand and stones. It was a unique area.


    Hedosiri looked around with vignce as he reached the area. He led his men to slowly spread out in all directions, keeping an eye out for enemies that might appear in the surroundings.


    However, this vignce did not seem to be necessary at the moment. This area was too deste, so there were no signs of life in the surroundings. Even a race like the Centaur, who only knew how to plunder and destroy, was not interested ining to a ce like this, let alone others.


    Hedosiri looked around and sent people to check the surroundings out of vignce. As for Ramu, he led his troops and began to set up the tent carefully.


    ¡°Has the location been confirmed?¡± Chen Heng dismounted from his horse and looked at the old man beside him as he walked to this ce.


    The old man stood beside him, looking very old, but he also carried a unique majesty, sacred and invible, like a superior in the sky. However, there was a hint of approachable temperament within this majesty. Though twopletely different auras were mixed, it did not give people the slightest sense of contradiction but was particrly harmonious and unique.


    He stood side by side with Chen Heng, wearing a simple gray robe, which seemed very old. The old man looked ordinary, like a regr old man. However, no one dared to think so, which could be seen in the asional respectful looks from the people around them.


    The old man was called Orson. He was an Elder and one of the heritage of thest generation of the Church of Nature. There was naturally a reason why the Church of Nature could survive from ancient times until now. If they only relied on their superficial strength, they would bepletely wiped out by the Dusk Cult, not to mentionpeting with other churches.


    There was naturally a reason why they were able to survive until now. Strength was the strongest emboldenment. Orson¡¯s strength was more substantial than all the people in the Church of Nature. His strength had already reached the Sixth Ring level, and he was only one step away from the Seventh Ring epic level.


    Even though an old priest at the peak of the Sixth Ring did not have much time left and was about to die of old age, his strength was enough to rival a legend by relying on the Church of Nature¡¯s inherited Eye of Nature and could not be underestimated.


    In the past, such existences were often hidden in secret ces and would not make a move unless their respective churches were in danger of extinction. However, as the Church of Nature¡¯s investment in Chen Heng continued to increase, some of their heritage was gradually taken out to support the expansion of the Hatim Kingdom now.


    Of course, not only the Church of Nature but many other small churches also did the same. These churches took out many things to invest in supporting the Hatim Kingdom. This was also why Chen Heng wanted to rope in those small churches.


    Many churches in this world might be very weak or even close to being destroyed. However, this didn¡¯t change the fact that they were Churches of the Gods. They had some heritage to be able to survive until now and not be destroyed. And these things were slowly taken out n the process of joining and supporting the expansion of the Hatim Kingdom.


    Thanks to these people, Chen Heng¡¯s subordinates had gathered quite some powerhouses, and Orson was only one of these existences. Before this, Orson had always been in charge of this ce. He used the Eye of Nature to observe the Divine Ruins here while preventing others from spying on them.


    ¡°How is the situation?¡± Looking at the scenery before him, Chen Heng said softly to Orson.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Orson nodded and said softly, ¡°This Divine ruin here is quite stable. There was no riot. I¡¯ve used the Eye of Nature to look inside the ruins and have made some gains.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Heng looked at Orson with surprise.


    Orson did not say much nonsense and went straight to the point, ¡°There is likely a God¡¯s corpse in this ruin¡­¡± ¡°A God¡¯s corpse¡­¡± Chen Heng suddenly stopped.


    A God¡¯s corpse was not an ordinary thing. Gods were absolutely the highest existences in the world of Gods. Just like legendary existences, their corpses were incredible treasures even if such existences fell.


    It was an absolute treasure, even if it was an ordinary legendary existence¡¯s drop of blood or a strand of hair, much more precious than any natural treasure, not to mention God¡¯s corpse left behind by a God.


    In some people¡¯s eyes, a God¡¯s corpse left behind by a God was simply a treasure. The value hidden within was innumerable. If the mages in the City of Mage knew that there was a God¡¯s corpse left behind here, they would probably go crazy over it ande at all costs.

 Chapter 577 - – Competition

    <h4>Chapter 577 Chapter 577 ¨C Competition</h4>


    The Eye of Nature was a divine artifact left behind by the God of Nature, and its power could not be ignored. The reason why it was silent in the past was, on one hand, that the church deliberately hid the power of this divine artifact so as not to attract the attention and fear of others.


    On the other hand, there were not enough strong practitioners to activate it. The divine artifact was refined by a god-level existence in order to strengthen itself. The original intended target was a god-level existence. Therefore, its level was very high. If it was a mortal, even if he had a divine artifact, he would not be able to exert too much power. In order to exert its power, he needed an existence above the Seventh Ring to control the divine artifact. Only then could the power of the divine artifact be exerted a little and disy the great power of a god-level existence.


    And this level of existence, whether it was in the past or now, was undoubtedly extremely rare. It was even rarer than the existence of the giant panda.


    In the past, the most powerful existence in the Church of Nature was Orson, a powerhouse at the peak of the Sixth Ring. Although the peak of the sixth ring was strong enough, it was still a little inferior to the required level of the Seventh Ring.


    It was precisely because of this that in the past, the Church of Nature had to live with their tails between their legs. But now, the situation is different. In the Hakim Kingdom, there were many powerhouses.


    Not only Orson, but also the King of Hakim, Chen Heng, and many other powerhouses from the other churches. With so many powerhouses gathered together, it was enough to unleash the true power of the Eye of Nature.


    Especially a Legend like Chen Heng, he was able to control thews in the Eye of Nature and unleash most of its power. Therefore, in theory, using the Eye of Nature to attack this ruin was good.


    After all, this was only a ruin left behind by a demigod. No matter how strong it was, there was a ceiling. Under the attack of the Eye of Nature, no matter how many tricks the Demigods had left behind, it would be the same in the end.


    There was no way it could be blocked. Orson was full of confidence in this. However, the others present had different opinions on Orson¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°The power of the Eye of Nature is indeed not bad. If used at full strength, it can indeed st open a relic¡­¡±


    At the side, another priest from the church spoke. Hearing this, Orson¡¯s face immediately broke into a smile. He was about to say something, ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    The following words rang out, causing the smile on Orson¡¯s face to freeze.


    ¡°The power of the Eye of Nature is sufficient, but who can guarantee that the things in this ruin can be brought out intact?¡±


    The priest continued, ¡°With the power of the Eye of Nature, if we directly destroy the ruin, what should we do?¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    The people around suddenly realized, and their eyes lit up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Another priest from the other church also spoke, he said somewhat impatiently, ¡°The power of the Eye of Nature cannot be doubted, but our goal this time is not to attack but to obtain the treasures that might exist in the ruin.


    ¡°If these things can not be obtained, what use is it no matter how powerful the Eye of Nature is? What use is it?¡±


    ¡°We can try it slowly and increase our strength again and again. We don¡¯t have to attack with all our strength from the beginning.¡± At the side, another priest of the Church of nature could not help but interrupt and say so. ¡°What if this ruins directly self-destruct?¡± Another priest directly retorted, spitting back the nature priest who spoke. ¡°If the things are destroyed, and His Majesty cannot obtain them, who can bear the responsibility?¡±


    On the side, looking at the scene before him, Orson could not help but frown. At this moment, he finally came back to his senses.


    The situation was not quite right. From its looks, the church of nature seemed to have be the public enemy of everyone present.


    Of course, the reason why such a scene had urred was not surprising.


    As the Hatim Kingdom continued to grow, the Church of Nature was no longer the only church in the Kingdom of Hatim. Instead, there were more than a dozen churches that existed together.


    Of all the churches, only a few were able to live in harmony. Most of them were born enemies.


    In the past, there were no grudges. However, due to the expansion of the churches and their hostility towards the other churches, these churches still started to target each other.


    If this were any other ce, this would immediately be a bloody war. The war of faith would break out until the final victor was decided


    In the Kingdom of Hatim, the situation would be slightly special. Chen Heng had restricted the war between these churches, preventing them from fighting directly. They could only usepetitive methods.


    However, there was no doubt that these churches were still not on good terms. Moreover, all of them were in high spirits, wanting to obtain more parishes and snatch a piece of meat from the mouths of the other churches.


    As the first to join Chen Heng, and the Church of Nature that benefited the most from the expansion of the Hatim Kingdom, they naturally became a thorn in the eyes of many churches.


    After all, in the current Hatim Kingdom, along with the expansion of the Kingdom of Hatim, their parishes were thergest, and they obtained the most benefits from all aspects.


    There were even priests from the Church of Nature who openly took up positions within the Hatim Kingdom in many ces. Compared to the other churches around them, they were much stronger.


    Normally, it was fine. Everyone went their way. But at a critical moment, no one seemed to not fight for an opportunity to obtain more things. And in their view, this was a rare opportunity to show their faces. They could brush up their presence in front of King Hatim.


    Based on Chen Heng¡¯s past style, as long as he could contribute this time, he would be able to receive many rewards after the event. This was also the reason why they were fighting to be first.


    After thinking through all this, Orson pondered before speaking again, ¡°Your majesty, the Eye of Nature canpletely open up the ruins. There is no problem.¡±


    ¡°No Way!¡±


    Beside him, another priest from the church spoke with an obvious worry on his face. ¡°Your majesty, although the power of the Eye of Nature is strong, its aura is too obvious. Once it attracts attention, I¡¯m afraid there will be idents in the future.¡±


    ¡°We are still in the desert, the territory of the Kobolds and Centaurs. It¡¯s better to be cautious.¡±


    The other priest¡¯s worried look on his face, ¡°Our church has a secret technique that can remove the restriction. As long as we have a certain amount of time, we can guarantee that we can open this ruinpletely without any idents.¡±


    ¡°Our church¡¯s secret treasure can remove the restriction as well. The speed is much faster than you.¡±


    On the side, another priest immediately interrupted and said.

 Chapter 578 - Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 578 Chapter 578 ¨C Ruins</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s still not safe enough¡­¡±


    Another priest interrupted and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it to our church, and we guarantee that we¡¯llpletely excavate this ruins within a month?¡±


    ¡°We only need twenty days.¡±


    ¡°Our Church¡­¡±


    In the small tent, the scope of the discussion was particrly lively. The priests, who were usually solemn and represented their respective gods, were now speaking loudly.


    They were discussing intensely, just like ordinary people. They were constantly arguing and did not look like priests at all. Looking at the lively scene in front of them, even Orith, sitting on the side, was eager to give it a try.


    ¡°Our Church of Darkness also has a way to sneak in. We can avoid those restrictions and directly sneak in¡­¡±


    He thought for a moment and then said this, trying to attract Chen Heng¡¯s attention.


    After the Lord of Darkness entered the foreign world, Orith was the representative of the Lord of Darkness to Chen Heng. After a long time, the Church of the Lord of Darkness did not have many forces left. Orith was the representative, the most powerful one among them.


    Therefore, he represented the power of the Lord of Darkness and became the representative of the Church of Darkness under Chen Heng.


    Although the whole Church of darkness was only a small group so far, and there were not many decent priests other than Orith, this did not change the nature of the church.


    At this moment, there was naturally a chance to speak up and fight for his merits.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if necessary, I canpletely lead the soldiers to dig out the ruins under the ground.¡±


    Beside him, Hedoxili and Lamu had respectful expressions. At this moment, they also interrupted and said, ¡°I think it should be easier to find the entrance after digging out the entire ruins.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and then stood up. As he stood up, the lively debates around him immediately stopped. The people around him revealed looks of anticipation. They all looked at Chen Heng in front of them as if they hoped that Chen Heng would choose them to carry out this mission.


    ¡°What everyone here said makes sense¡­¡±


    Standing in the same ce, facing everyone¡¯s gazes, Chen Heng pondered, then said, ¡°Since we can¡¯t convince each other, we might as well try one by one.


    ¡°As a divine artifact, the Eye of Nature is thest resort.¡±


    He looked at Orson¡¯s position and then said. No matter what, some of the priests present had a point. Using the Eye of Nature was indeed a little too powerful, and it would cause a hugemotion.


    If things go wrong, it might alert the own existences in the surroundings and cause a change. After all, there were still the forces of the Centaurs and Kobolds in this desert.


    The Kobolds were still fine. After all, as the King of the Kobolds, Karuna was essentially Chen Heng¡¯s backup. But the Centaurs were very troublesome. After all, there was still an evil god with the Centaurs. If it was not good, there might be a problem.


    To prevent this possibility, he¡¯d rather not use the Eye of Nature if he could. Thinking of this, Chen Heng pondered and then issued orders.


    He decided to try a few more options. In any case, the methods of these church priests before him were not improved. There was no reason only to use one.


    It would be better to attack together from all sides. This might be able to speed up the excavation of the ruins by a lot. Thus, under Chen Heng¡¯s orders, the priests in front of him began to move.


    Some priests used their own church¡¯s secret treasures to look for ws in the ruins. Some people used secret arts to dissolve the restrictions slowly. Some people even tried to sneak in.


    Even Hedoxili and Ramu led their soldiers to dig around. For a moment, the scene in front of them was especially lively. But reality proved that most people¡¯s methods were not very effective.


    ¡°No, the restrictions in these ruins are too powerful, and the excavation speed is too slow¡­¡±


    A priest from the church shook his head, his face pale. Orith, who was standing beside him, was also pale. At this moment, he had crawled out of the ground.


    Just now, he had tried to use the god power of the Lord of Darkness to sneak into the ruin, but the god power had suppressed him in the ruin. He had almost been unable toe out.


    He was not the only one. The other priests around him also had ugly expressions on their faces. Before the ruins in front of them, their methods did not seem to be used. They could not break through in a short period.


    This result surprised everyone present. ¡°This ruin is not an ordinary Demigod ruin!¡±


    After resting for a while, Orith¡¯s expression became a little better, at this moment, he said with certainty, ¡°The reaction of the divine power inside is too strong. It should not be like this if a fallen god set it up.¡±


    Although Demigod relics were rare and considered extremely precious, it was not that they had not been discovered in the history of the origin world.


    Generally speaking, if a relic set up by a dying Demigod were weak before death, its strength would not be too high, even though it could block mortals and even Legendary beings. However, it could not stop the church priests who could borrow the power of gods.


    However, the situation before them was different. There were so many priests present, and they had used all kinds of methods, but they still could not understand the foundation of this ruin. They could not see through it at


    all.


    This was not something that an ordinary ruin could exin.


    ¡°The owner of this ruin may have set it up when he was at his peak strength. Otherwise, it would not be so imprable.¡±


    Beside him, Orson also sighed and said. During this period, he had also been searching around. In the end, he was also shocked by the amazing defense of this ruin. He felt that it was somewhat unbelievable.


    ¡°It seems that this ruin is different from other


    ces¡­¡±


    Chen Heng was very interested in standing on the spot, listening to Orith and Orson¡¯s words. He did not me the priests before him, nor was he too anxious.


    After all, he knew that the priests had already done their best in front of him. It was useless to continue ming them. It would only cause the hearts of the people to be scattered.

 Chapter 579 - – Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 579 Chapter 579 ¨C Entrance</h4>


    Chen Heng¡¯s original n for this trip was two months. Apart from the time spent on the road, there was only about a month left to excavate this ruin. Using a month to open this ruin was the original n.


    However, looking at the current situation, it was impossible toplete it. It was still a little difficult to open this ruin in a month¡¯s time. Then, he could only extend the time.


    This was also within Chen Heng¡¯s original expectations. At his level, there were too many matters that needed him to deal with in the Hatim Kingdom. There were many things that no one other than him could decide.


    It was precisely because of this that Chen Heng could not easily leave the royal pce of the Hatim Kingdom. However, the ruins of the gods were extraordinary after all. It was rted to Chen Heng¡¯s future path.


    Therefore, there was nothing he could do. Looking at the ruins in front of him, many thoughts shed through his mind. Then, he gave an order to let the priests continue to carry out their tasks and try their best to find the entrance to the remains in front of him.


    After three months, he finally had some results.


    ¡°Found it!¡±


    After three months, most of the features of this ruin were revealed to Chen Heng. Under the relentless excavation of Hedoxili and the others, most of the ruins had already been revealed. Only a small portion had not yet been revealed.


    The entrance had also been sessfully found under the efforts of many priests, and now it was there.


    ¡°Sess!¡±


    Orith¡¯s face revealed a look of joy as he looked at the position of the entrance in front of him. At this time, he felt as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden.


    From the bottom of their hearts, the task of exploring the ruins this time was also a huge pressure for them. After all, these were the ruins of a god, and a powerful divine power was hidden in them. For the priests of gods like them, the pressure was very strong. If it weren¡¯t for the divine artifact, the Eye of Nature, and the Legendary existence, Chen Heng, overseeing this ce, their work might not have been so smooth and would have been much more troublesome.


    Fortunately, they had finallypleted their mission. Although they did not directly enter the ruins, it was still huge progress for them to discover the real entrance.


    As long as they found the entrance, they could then use the divine artifact, the Eye of Nature, to open it. This would allow them to enter the ruins truly. The other priests in the area thought the same thing, and joy appeared on their faces.


    Chen Heng stood where he was, staring at the open golden door in front of him. He opened his mouth and was about to say something when he suddenly stopped and looked into the distance.


    Under his gaze, the wind and sand rose and fell in the distance. Faint sounds of horse hooves could be hearding from afar. Chen Heng¡¯s eyes were deep as he looked into the distance. At this moment, he could already feel that strange yet familiar aura.


    ¡°It¡¯sing again¡­¡±


    He looked not far away. There, Hedoxili¡¯s figure strode over.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡±


    Hedoxili walked over from afar. Then, he knelt on one knee in front of Chen Heng and said respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s a group of wandering Centaur tribes. They seem to be here to test the waters.


    ¡°From its looks, our recent deployment has already alerted them.¡±


    Hearing Hedoxili¡¯s words, Chen Heng nodded. After all, this was a desert, and it was very close to the Centaur forces. It was fine for a short period, but more and more Centaurs woulde to scout as time went on.


    Naturally, there was nothing much to say about these Centaurs. They would be taken down as long as they dared toe near. There were thousands of soldiers in the area in front of them, and there was also a high priest like Orson. Ordinary Centaurs could not do anything about it, and they would throw their lives away from one after another.


    However, the number of missing Centaurs would increase as time went on. Eventually, it would attract the attention of the surrounding Centaurs, causing them to focus their attention on this area gradually. Although Chen Heng didn¡¯t care about this, it was still a problem.


    ¡°Looks like we have to hurry.¡±


    Looking at the strange aura in front of him, Chen Heng said softly, ¡°Otherwise, the next one would probably be the entire Centaur tribe.¡±


    The entire Centaur tribe had at least a thousand people, and there were even official level experts among them. Their strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated. It would be a little troublesome if they came here.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng shook his head. Then, he turned around and continued to look at the ruins in front of him. ¡°Let¡¯s get ready.¡±


    He said softly, ¡°In a few days when the entrance in front of us ispletely open, we will go in and take a look.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try to end it as soon as possible.¡±


    As Chen Heng¡¯s words fell, the people around him nodded silently and did not express any different opinions. Another three dayster, the entrance to the ruins in front of them was opened, revealing the scene inside.


    Behind the golden door was a pitch-ck scene like an abyss. The darkness that could not be seen made people suffocate at a nce. Looking at the door, the people around volunteered.


    ¡°Your majesty, let me go in and explore.¡±


    Hedoxili half-knelt on the ground and said respectfully, ¡°I will bring out the things inside for you.¡±


    ¡°Our Church is willing to be the first to go in and bring out the god¡¯s corpse for your majesty.¡±


    Orson also spoke with a serious expression. Other than the two, the others also spoke one after another, their eyes filled with eagerness. As priests, they naturally knew the risks in ruins in front of them. This was a ruin set up by a god, and the things in it were all rted to gods, which was extremely risky for mortals.


    If mortals entered it, they might die directly if they were not careful. However, this could not change their will. Those who could be gods worshipers might have some ws in their personality, but it was no surprise that they all had firm beliefs and a heart that was not afraid of death.


    For them, as long as they could do what was necessary, death was nothing. It was just a process of going to the divine kingdom. Therefore, no one chose to retreat in front of them, nor did they give up.


    Everyone stood there, their eyes burning with anticipation at Chen Heng. Under the expectant gazes of the people around him, Chen Heng was silent for a moment, as if he was thinking about something


    Then, he raised his head again. A slight smile appeared on his face as he said softly, ¡°It seems that everyone wants to go in.¡±

 Chapter 580 - Demigod Artifact

    <h4>Chapter 580 Chapter 580 ¨C Demigod Artifact</h4>


    ¡°We should be able to get close soon¡­¡± Orson walked beside Chen Heng and apanied him forward.


    Only the three of them were left in the group. Among the three of them, Orson was under the most significant pressure. There was nothing he could do. Among the three of them, he was the only one with a divine artifact. Naturally, he was also the one who needed the most help.


    Along the way, he was responsible for activating the Eye of Nature. On one hand, he was resisting the pressure from the outside world. On the other hand, he had to maintain the consumption of the Divine Artifact, the Eye of Nature. One could imagine the pressure he was under.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was strong enough and the divine power in his body was very strong, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to support it. However, even so, his face had be a little pale at this moment, looking a little different from usual.


    ¡°We are close to the core¡­¡± Orith, who was panting beside Orson, said. He could feel the source of the mighty divine power before him. A terrifying aura was spreading from the front as if a savage beast was entrenched in it. It was terrifying. Even the divine power left behind by the Lord of Darkness in his body started to throb under the pressure of this aura. It began to flow spontaneously, resisting the divine power aura in the outside world.


    Based on all the details, they were already close to the core area of this ruin. Chen Heng and the others also thought the same.


    Chen Heng looked forward as he walked on the road. A hazy light loomed and was revealed. A mighty majesty spread out. If one looked carefully, one could vaguely see a shadow lurking there, guarding this ruin.


    Chen Heng frowned as he sensed something was wrong the next moment. Before him, a seemingly substantial gaze suddenly focused on him, giving people a strong sense of danger.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Orson¡¯s voice quickly sounded from the side, carrying some vignce. A jade-colored crystal pearl slowly blossomed with light above his head. A burst of emerald brilliance seemed to be shrouding the surroundings, protecting Chen Heng and the other two. This was the Eye of Nature¡¯s instinctive defense. It seemed to have sensed something at this moment, and it began to develop on its own, automatically shrouding Chen Heng and the other two. From its looks, something seemed to have happened.


    Chen Heng looked in front. The light continued to flow but had already changed its shape. There were many dents in it, looking unique. There seemed to be some inexplicable existence attacking Chen Heng and the other two.


    Orson¡¯s face turned even paler. He had used up a lot of energy to support the Eye of Nature, and now he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. Orson also disyed his divine power to resist the invasion from the outside world.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± He sensed the situation outside and frowned. It was as if some restriction had been activated as they arrived in the outside world. It spontaneously erupted and attacked the intruders who had trespassed this ce.


    Moreover, this attack was very powerful. Although it looked ordinary, each attack contained the Power of Law,enough to cause permanent damage if it hit a person¡¯s body. Even if a legend entered this ce directly, he would probably be in a challenging situation and wouldn¡¯t be able to escape easily.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chen Heng frowned as he looked at the attack.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s character, he would choose to enter this ce as he was pretty confident. Before entering this ruin, he had already checked his current condition using the Mark of Destiny.


    The omen disyed by the Mark of Destiny was very stable, with no sign of any unexpected situation. That trajectory indicated that Chen Heng would gain something from this battle and not encounter much danger. However, it did not seem like it, looking at the situation before him.


    ¡®Was the Mark of Destiny¡¯s inference wrong, or¡­¡¯ All sorts of thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    As Chen Heng and the others continued to advance, the violent attack before them finally stopped. The Eye of Nature¡¯s power abated the restrictions around them and gradually dissipated.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Orson also discovered something following that.


    Beside Chen Heng, Orson used the Eye of Nature in his hand to illuminate and detect the danger within the area ahead, but he also discovered that something wasn¡¯t right in the end.


    Various scenes appeared before them under the Eye of Nature¡¯s light. This ruin was filled with fatal restrictions, enough to cause catastrophic injuries to those below the Seventh Ring.


    They relied on the Eye of Nature¡¯s power along the way to avoid these restrictions and not suffer any damage to themselves. However, the situation was different at this moment. There seemed to be an unexpected situation ahead under the Eye of Nature¡¯s detection. An inexplicable shadow appeared and directly avoided the Eye of Nature¡¯s detection. It couldn¡¯t be captured.


    A divine aura emerged and directly transmitted from ahead. The three people present could immediately sense something, ¡°What a powerful divine aura!¡± Orith had finally felt the strange aura before him and revealed a shocked expression. Chen Heng was even more so.


    ¡°An intense divine power reaction, is it a God¡¯s corpse? But something doesn¡¯t seem right¡­¡± Chen Heng felt the auraing from before him walking on the road, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    In his perception, there was a strong divine aura before him, causing his body¡¯s divine blood and divinity to tremble spontaneously and begin to resonate. It was an existence rted to God to be able to make him feel this way, or else it wouldn¡¯t be like this. It was just that he didn¡¯t know what it was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s look forward.¡± He said softly.


    Orith and Orson didn¡¯t have any objections and quietly followed beside Chen Heng, keeping an eye on their surroundings. They slowly walked toward the ce where the aura came from and arrived at that ce. Finally, an object appeared before their eyes.


    It was a golden greatsword with mysterious patterns wrapping around the sword, making it seem unique. This sword was very extraordinary. Its owner must have been an influential powerhouse when he was alive, and even this sword possessed incredible power.


    There were spots of crimson blood remaining on the greatsword, still bright and did not show any signs of drying up even though it had been countless years. A divine aura was emitted from within, giving people considerable pressure. It was terrifying, like a divine mountain pressing down on their bodies.


    The only w was traces of damage on the giant sword. Some parts of the sword seemed to have encountered an intense collision before. Hence the entire sword was somewhat broken, making it appear somewhat wed. However, this still did not change the powerful nature of the greatsword. The aura it emitted was still terrifying.


    The attack that Chen Heng and the others had encountered before originated from this greatsword. However, this was not the greatsword taking the initiative to attack. Instead, it was just a reaction caused by the interweaving of auras.


    As it was not the ancient times prohibited by the ruins itself, Orson had not been able to detect it beforehand using the Eye of Nature. The three of them came before the greatsword and looked at it.


    ¡°A demigod artifact!¡± Orson took a deep breath, looked at the greatsword before him, and said, ¡°Even among the demigod artifacts, it¡¯s powerful¡­¡± ¡°Is it the blood on it the blood of a real God?¡± Orith felt the aura of the greatsword, and his face was a little shocked.


    The divine power in his body began to boil. The divine power from the Lord of Darkness kept reminding him to leave. The same applies to Chen Heng. Chen Heng saw more things aspared to Orson and Orith. He felt a burning will on the greatsword.


    It was an intense fighting will leave behind by the previous owner of the greatsword. It had not been destroyed, and instead, it survived even after so many years. The blood on the greatsword also carried an unfathomable power, giving people a terrifying feeling.


    The three of them moved. Orson held the Eye of Nature, his divine artifact, and had the most substantial resistance to the greatsword¡¯s power. Thus, he took the lead and moved forward, carefully approaching the greatsword, wanting to take the greatsword in his hand.


    It was smooth at the beginning. With the Eye of Nature¡¯s power, he slowly approached the greatsword but stopped within thest ten meters, unable to move forward no matter how.


    An inexplicable will and power on the greatsword hindered his progress. He couldn¡¯t move forward anymore, even with the help of the Eye of Nature. In the end, he reluctantly retreated. He shook his head and looked at Chen Heng, ¡°The power on this demigod artifact is too strong. I can¡¯t suppress it unless I activate the Eye of Nature¡­¡±


    This demigod artifact was different from the usual demigod artifacts, and its power was too strong and overbearing. It would be expelled from its power if he didn¡¯t receive its recognition. Orson couldn¡¯t obtain and receive the recognition of this demigod artifact.


    It was also not desirable to activate the Eye of Nature, as starting the Eye of Nature in the outside world had already created a terrifying scene. If they were to activate the Eye of Nature directly in the ruins, they might instantly start the divine power in the ruins and even touch the God¡¯s corpse, causing it to collide with the Eye of Nature.


    It would not be what they wanted to see, no matter what the oue was at that time. Thus, no matter how unwilling Orson was, he could only retreat at this moment.


    ¡°Let me try.¡± After Orson, Orith was also unwilling to fall behind and wanted to give it a try.


    Like Orson, he tried his best to walk forward, getting close to the greatsword. He did not have the protection of a divine artifact like the Eye of Nature on him. Still, he also had the divine power left behind by the Lord of Darkness in his body, which was enough to temporarily resist the powerful and imposing aura emanating from the greatsword.


    Even so, he could not get close to the greatsword. He also stopped when he was more than ten meters away and could no longer move forward. He also retreated in the end. The entire process was even worse than Orson¡¯s. He looked at the golden greatsword unwillingly.


    A demigod artifact was the most powerful existence other than a divine artifact. In this era where the Gods were silent, except those with a divine artifact or a legendary force, almost no one could rival a demi-god artifact. A demigod artifact wasparable to a demigod when activated at full power, especially since this demigod artifact before them was extraordinary at first nce. It might even have been stained with God¡¯s blood and had a trace of the aura of a real God. It would be enough to be the inheritance of a church if they could obtain this demigod artifact.


    Right now, the item was there. However, it was impossible to get it no matter how hard one went. They could not help but feel heartache, unwillingness, and difort as they could only see it but not get it. However, there did not seem to be much to be done.


    Chen Heng pondered, then took a step forward. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± On the side, Orson hurried forward, wanting to hand over the Eye of Nature to Chen Heng.


    The power of a demigod artifact was no joke. This demigod artifact was enough to destroy all existences below the Seven Rings without the protection of a divine artifact or even God¡¯s power. Even a legend would be seriously injured if he was not careful. After all, this demigod artifact was unique, and it seemed to be in a recovery state. Any moment of carelessness could be dangerous. And as the king of the Hatim Kingdom, if something identally happened to Chen Heng, the consequences would be unimaginable. Facing Orson and Orith¡¯s nervousness, Chen Heng only shook his head and said, ¡°No worries.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t die here so quickly. In the past, he had even faced the Dusk Divine Weapon, a genuine divine artifact, let alone a mere demigod artifact, and it couldn¡¯t hurt him at all.


    Under Orson and Orith¡¯s gaze, Chen Heng slowly strode forward. Step by step, he walked along steadily and didn¡¯t feel like the struggle that Orson and Orith felt. Instead, it seemed as if he was taking a walk quickly. The scene before him was revealed as he walked closer.


    An inexplicable aura surged into Chen Heng¡¯s body, making the divinity in his body boil. In Chen Heng¡¯s body, the existing divine power and divinity were automatically recovering. As if sensing the power in the demigod artifact before him, he didn¡¯t want to be outdone. ¡°It¡¯s indeed powerful¡­¡± This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he sensed the aura of the demigod artifact.


    Before him, the demigod artifact felt even more uniquepared to the usual divine artifacts. Its previous owner had left an indestructible mark on its body, so despite so many years past, a mighty, domineering power remained on it.


    It was precisely why this greatsword was always in a state of activation. Only the arrival of an outsider would trigger a confrontation. If others were unable to obtain its recognition, even if they used a divine artifact to suppress the other party, they would still be unable to use it.


    These thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and then he took a step forward and continued to sound.


    Chen Heng moved forward under Orson and Orith¡¯s gaze, looking very steady from the start to the end. The majesty of divinity was so mighty that it could suppress everything and make the king bow his head and didn¡¯t dare to have any evil thoughts.


    However, such a powerful divinity was like a gentle breeze before Chen Heng. It did not make him stop at all, as if he was not affected. Such a terrifying situation was genuinely shocking


    ¡°Is this the strength of His Majesty?¡± Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s back, Orson looked at Orith beside him. He could see the shock in Orith¡¯s eyes.


    Although they had long expected it, it was clear that Chen Heng¡¯s performance had exceeded their expectations. It was far beyond their imagination. In their perception, Chen Heng was like a God who had descended into the world. The divinity winding around his body had taken the initiative to erupt and appear spontaneously, giving people the feeling of a real God.


    A series of sizzling sounds could be heard. The green Eye of Nature began to awaken spontaneously in Orson¡¯s hand. There seemed to be some reaction to it, and it gradually fluctuated and changed. Immediately, Orson¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly started scouting with the Eye of Nature.


    Everything in the surroundings began to change under the Eye of Nature¡¯s vision. Numerous restrictions started to appear on their own, sweeping across the surroundings.


    A golden divine light soared into the sky on Chen Heng¡¯s body. One could vaguely see the apparent divinity within it. It coiled around his body, resonating with the demigod artifact in the distance.


    This scene left Orson stunned, ¡°It¡¯s divinity!¡± As he looked at Chen Heng¡¯s body in extreme horror, he thought, ¡°Could His Majesty be the reincarnation of a divine son, as the rumors said?¡±


    Not only the previous Lord of Darkness, but even Orson could not help but have this thought after seeing this scene. Divinity was exclusive to the domain of Gods. Only existences above the demigod level could have it. Even if mortals had divinity, they could not wholly integrate it into their bodies and turn it into their things. They could only use the power from within at most but could not change their nature.


    Besides Gods, the only ones who could have divinity were the children of those Gods ¨C the divine sons. They were the most dazzling group of people. In theory, every divine son had the potential to be a demigod, at least.


    Orson¡¯s breathing became heavier thinking of this. Before him, Chen Heng¡¯s figure was still moving forward, and he was gradually approaching the finish line.

 Chapter 581 - Deep Inside

    <h4>Chapter 581 Chapter 581 ¨C Deep Inside</h4>


    Chen Heng walked straight to the finish line, bearing the majesty of the demigod artifact. In front of him, the giant golden sword appeared. At this moment, one could vaguely see the golden light flickering on it, and there were some bloodstains left, emitting an eternal aura.


    On the greatsword, a mighty majesty spread out, but it did not have much effect on Chen Heng at the moment. It could not make him retreat like Orson and the others.


    This was the difference in essence. In terms of essence, Chen Heng¡¯s body contained divinity and had long condensed a Flesh of Law. In theory, it was equivalent to the status of a Divine Son. Even if it was inferior to those true gods, it was definitely far better than mortals.


    The aura on the demigod artifact in front of him might repel others, but it would definitely not repel Chen Heng. However, this was only to give Chen Heng the right to get close. As for getting the recognition of this greatsword, that was another matter.


    However, Chen Heng¡¯s heart didn¡¯t waver at all. He directly stretched out his hand and grabbed the greatsword in front of him.


    In an instant, the golden greatsword began to sh. The patterns on it seemed toe to life and began to take on various forms. A vast aura began to erupt and appear at this moment.


    That vast divine power¡¯s majesty caused the expressions of the distant Orson and Orith to change drastically. Orson subconsciously activated the Eye of Nature in his hands and protected the two of them within.


    ¡®The demigod artifact had truly awakened!¡¯


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. Following that, a vast and mighty will came charging over.


    This was the will that remained on this greatsword. It belonged to the previous owner of this greatsword. Even though it had died many years ago, it had never been obliterated. It was terrifying


    In an instant, Chen Heng¡¯s body paused. His eyes were filled with confusion as if he had been shocked. However, this situation only appeared for a moment before it disappeared without a trace.


    When Chen Heng recovered from the strong will, his expression returned to calm again. Then, he exerted force on his hand. A golden light appeared and shone in all directions.


    Under the gaze of Orson and Orith, the greatsword was pulled out by Chen Heng and held in his hand.


    The greatsword, which had been as terrifying as a great weapon, finally returned to calmness. The aura on it waspletely restrained so that the divine majesty that had filled the surroundings gradually dissipated, and it could no longer be felt.


    Only then did Orson and Orith calm down. The Eye of Nature, which had been in a state of constant activation and could erupt at any time, had also quieted down, returning to its previous state.


    They looked at the golden greatsword in Chen Heng¡¯s hand, and their eyes revealed envy. This wasn¡¯t anything else. It was a very intact demigod artifact. Even though it looked somewhat damaged and not tooplete, its essence still existed, and it could erupt with terrifying power. This could be seen from its previous might. Just this greatsword alone was enough to rival a legendary existence. And in the hands of an expert like Chen Heng, who was alsoparable to a Legend, the power it could unleash was even more powerful and could be called terrifying


    The two of them couldn¡¯t help but reveal envious looks, but they had nothing to say. They had also seen the scene just now.


    The huge sword had the spiritual imprint of its previous owner. If they couldn¡¯t get its recognition, they couldn¡¯t use the huge sword. There was absolutely no way they could get its recognition with their situation. Even if they were a little unwilling, there was nothing they could do.


    But soon, they perked up again, and a smile appeared on their faces. It was good for them that Chen Heng had finally obtained the demigod artifact.


    After all, they and the church behind them had long been tied to the Hatim Kingdom. Under such circumstances, the more powerful Chen Heng was as the King of Hatim, the more promising their prospects would be.


    It was also good news that Chen Heng had subdued the demigod artifact.


    Thinking of this, a smile appeared on their faces again. Then, they looked at Chen Heng, who walked toward them and said again, ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue forward.¡±


    Facing their congrattions, Chen Heng didn¡¯t say much. He just nodded and said. Then, he took the lead and continued to walk forward. Behind him, Orson and Orith quickly followed


    Walking on this long path, Chen Heng felt the information of the greatsword in his hand. Ever since he pulled out the greatsword, the power within the greatsword had been continuously flowing into his body, exchanging with the divine power in his body.


    This was a necessary process. In exchanging divine power, this demigod artifact gradually became Chen Heng¡¯s brand, bing his


    thing.


    Fragments of memories surged out from the huge sword and transmitted into Chen Heng¡¯s mind. Those were scenes that the huge sword had experienced in the past.


    Chen Heng vaguely saw a knight wearing cyan armor and riding a huge dragon in those fragments of memories. The knight¡¯s body was covered in cyan armor, and his true appearance couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. However, the person beneath his feet was a huge ck dragon. The ck dragon¡¯s aura was powerful, and its body was hundreds of meters tall. The aura on its body was even more terrifying, and it had already reached the Legend level.


    wa


    This was a powerful dragon, and even among dragons, it was an extremely powerful existence. The aura of a knight was even more so. It was shockingly carrying traces of divine aura and was on the verge of metamorphosis.


    This was a demigod who had just been ascended. The golden greatsword was held in his hand. The Knight rushed toward the sky and into the air in the scene.


    The vast aura appeared and gradually emerged. The terrifying aura enveloped the sky, blotting the sky and the Sun. It was terrifying. This was a shocking battle.


    The terrifying aura was everywhere as if many gods were fighting simultaneously. It was especially terrifying. In the end, the knight charged straight towards the battlefield, towards a certain god.


    At this point, the fragments of the memory ended. No matter how hard Chen Heng tried, he could no longer see the scene after this. Presumably, after that, what was involved was the Battle of the Gods.


    The huge greatsword in front of him must have been damaged in that battle, so it appeared to be why it had fallen here and was in this ruin. There was no record of this in the greatsword. Chen Heng held the greatsword in his hand and slowly walked forward. In short, obtaining this greatsword was a huge gain for Chen Heng.


    In the previous battle with the Dusk Cult, he had sessfully seized the Dusk Divine Weapon from the Dusk Cult.


    However, the Dusk Divine artifact was the Dusk God¡¯s divine artifact, and it had the mark of the Dusk God on it. If used in the World of Gods, the Dusk Cult would immediately notice it and summon it back.


    Therefore, this divine artifact was, in fact, unusable. It had been sealed by Chen Heng in the Cursed World using the power of the Saint Child¡¯s clone to suppress it so that nothing unexpected would happen.


    Compared to the Dusk Divine Weapon, this demigod artifact before him differed. It could be summoned back at any time.


    Chen Heng could sense that the previous owner of this demigod weapon, the green-armored knight, had already fallen. Even the brand engraved on this demigod weapon had disappeared. He waspletely dead.


    At this moment, Chen Heng was the owner of the greatsword. No one could take it away from him. It was not surprising for Chen Heng to be able to wield the greatsword.


    Moreover, the status of the demigod artifact was just right for Chen Heng at this moment. With Chen Heng¡¯s current strength, even if he was given an actual divine artifact, he might not be able to unleash its true power.


    Moreover, the so-called divine artifact usually had its spirituality within it. It had its own will and master. It wouldn¡¯t easily submit to others. Even if Chen Heng obtained a divine weapon, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it without worrying about its side effect. ¡®A demigod weapon was just right.¡¯


    Walking on the road, Chen Heng thought for a moment. Then, he looked at the greatsword in his hand and sent it to another area.


    After being silent for countless years, although the power of this demigod artifact was still strong, it still seemed a little weak. It needed to be replenished to recover its full strength.


    Therefore, Chen Heng simply sent it to the Cursed World to apany the Dusk Divine Weapon.


    In that world, the faith of the Holy Son¡¯s clone enveloped the entire world. The power of faith gathered at every moment was like an overwhelming force, extremely huge.


    Using the enormous divine power of that world was enough to replenish the power of this demigod weapon, allowing it to recover its power quickly. It could even go one step further.


    After doing all this, Chen Heng turned around and continued to look forward. The harvest of a demigod artifact was certainly gratifying, but the real big prize was still ahead. In these ruins, there was still a real God¡¯s corpse lying there in these ruins, waiting for Chen Heng and the others to retrieve it.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng and the others continued to move forward, going deep into the ruins. This time, they did not encounter any other idents. They directly entered the ruins and went deep into the ruins.


    Of course, the reason why they were so sessful was not that they were lucky, but because of the Eye of Nature.


    As a divine artifact left behind by the God of Nature, the Eye of Nature might be slightly weaker in terms of attack, but it was iparable in terms of scouting.


    Along the way, they avoided all the ces where there were restrictions left. Unless they encountered a demigod-like existence, with the Eye of Nature in hand, it would be difficult for them to encounter any idents.


    Walking into it, they arrived at the final location. It was another room, separated from the rest of the outside world.


    Of course, although it was said to be a room, in reality, this area was veryrge. The silver starlight that filled the sky shone in all directions, illuminating the entire sky. It was as if the stars were twinkling, making it look like a gxy.


    In the surroundings, a silver river was twining around the area. There was a cloud of elemental aura within it. It was formed from a high concentration of elements and was extremely precious.


    Vaguely, one could even see runes flickering. They appeared in the surroundings just like that and were exceptionally resplendent.


    For a moment, there was an indescribable atmosphere in this ce, appearing exceptionally sacred in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s elemental water. There¡¯s so much here?¡±


    Looking at the flowing silver river in the surroundings, Orson and Orith¡¯s breathing became heavier. At this moment, their eyes instantly turned red. The so-called elemental water was a substance born from the convergence of a high concentration of elements. Normally, this substance would only be born in an environment with a high concentration of elements. It was an extremely rare substance. It was very useful for Mages, but it was also a rare treasure for other professions and even for Knights. Even for Legendary beings, it was enough to be used. It could be refined into potions or incorporated into their weapons. It was extremely precious. Under normal circumstances, even a small bottle of high-concentration elemental water was already priceless. It was enough to buy a prosperous city and still have some leftovers. But there was such an entire river here. It was truly astonishing.


    ¡°It¡¯s extravagant¡­¡±


    Orson and Orith looked around and spoke softly, but they couldn¡¯t help but feel envious in their hearts. When they were outside, they did not feel anything. But when they came here, they vividly felt the wealth of the gods.


    There were many good things besides the elemental water of the entire river in the surroundings.


    For example, the potted nts nted around looked extremely beautiful, but in fact, they were an extremely precious magical nts that could be used as the main material for legendary potions.


    There were also some statues in the area made of extremely precious metals. There were even some divine metals that were added to the statues.


    This kind of extravagance, not to mention Orson and Orith, even Chen Heng, who was used to seeing good things, could not help but look sideways and sigh at the wealth of the owner of the ruins. However, this was also good news. After all, if nothing unexpected happened, these things would soon be theirs. Chen Heng and the other two walked around this area for a long time before they finally found an entrance, a small bridge.


    The bridge was made of a kind of white stone, and there was a sparkling and glittering brilliance on it, making it seem very extraordinary. If one carefully felt it, one could even feel a faint holy aura.


    These white stones were not ordinary things but extremely precious and rare materials. They were stained with a trace of divine power, which made them very extraordinary.


    Chen Heng estimated that this stone used to build the bridge was enough to refine a legendary weapon. It was true luxury. The three sighed in their hearts and then walked onto the white stone bridge.


    They had to walk on the bridge and not directly cross it because of the elemental water around them. The elemental water itself was extremely precious, and it also possessed extremely strong stability.


    This material itself was extremely heavy, and no one could cross it. They could walk over obediently. Once they touched it, they would probably be immediately dragged into the river and sealed there. If they wanted to cross the river of elements, they could only walk through the passage obediently.


    Fortunately, there were no problems on the bridge. Everything seemed to be stable, and there were no idents. With Orson and Orith beside him, Chen Heng walked to the front and came to this area¡¯s central area.


    There, a coffin was ced. As the three of them approached, a vast aura spread out, suppressing everything in all directions.


    A rich god¡¯s aura spread out, enveloping the entire area. That aura could not bepared to what Chen Heng and the other two had felt in the outside world. It was much, much stronger.


    In the outside world, although there was still a vague aura spreading out and being captured by them, it would not be so terrifying. It was not even one percent of this ce.


    ¡°The Eye of Nature!¡±


    Orson¡¯s face was pale. He used all the strength in his body to activate the Eye of Nature in his hand. He ced it in front of the three of them, using it to block the auraing from the coffin in front of him.


    As if sensing that powerful aura, the green Eye of Nature in Orson¡¯s hand flickered slightly. There was a faint light shining in it, and it seemed to have some reaction.


    However, it wasn¡¯t enough. The majestic aura in front of them was too powerful. Even if they had the divine artifact, the Eye of Nature, they couldn¡¯t continue forward. ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Feeling the terrifying pressureing from ahead, Orson didn¡¯t hesitate and looked at Chen Heng. Chen Heng nodded and didn¡¯t refuse. He stretched out his hand and took the Eye of Nature from Orson¡¯s hand.


    Instantly, the light on the Eye of Nature brightened up, and a bright light appeared. Compared to Orson, who was only a priest of the God of Nature, Chen Heng¡¯s body had pure divine power and pure divinity. His power level was also higher.


    Because of this, he was able to control the power of the Eye of Nature to a higher degree, and it was very easy for the Eye of Nature to recover.


    After recovering, the Eye of Nature easily neutralized the majestic aura before them, protecting Chen Heng and the other two as they continued to move forward.


    Subsequently, Orson and Orith heaved a sigh of relief. Before this, the majestic auraing from the coffin in front of them almost suffocated them. But now, with Chen Heng in front of them, they finally felt much better, and they had already recovered.


    Of course, there was still some pressure, butpared to before, it was nothing. With the two people behind him, Chen Heng continued to walk forward.


    He approached the coffin and arrived in front of it. During this process, he walked very carefully. His mind was constantly tense, and he didn¡¯t dare to rx.


    This was a relic left behind by a demigod, and the essence of its power was very high. If it had left behind a backup n, the power that would appear would be shocking once it exploded.


    To be safe, Chen Heng had to make preparations. On Chen Heng¡¯s body, a mysterious mark had already appeared. It was already in an activated state, and it could explode. A supreme divine power aura would sweep across as if it could destroy the world and annihte everything around.


    This was the mark left by the Lord of Darkness on Chen Heng. It contained part of the power of the Lord of Darkness. This was also one of Chen Heng¡¯s trump cards. Once any ident urred, he would immediately use it.

 Chapter 582 - Glimpse of Life Energy

    <h4>Chapter 582 Chapter 582 ¨C Glimpse of Life Energy</h4>


    It had to be said that Chen Heng was very stable. He had a certain amount of confidence in this trip to the ruins. After working with the Lord of Darkness and obtaining the gift from the Lord of Darkness, he naturally had more confidence.


    With the mark of the Lord of Darkness in his hand, Chen Heng was confident that he could suppress the power hidden in the ruins without even using the power of the Saint Child clone.


    After all, the existence in the ruins was at most a demigod, whereas the Lord of Darkness was a true god. Even if a true God only had part of his power, it was enough to suppress a demigod. Not to mention that the demigod in front of him was not at its peak, but only a corpse. That made him even more confident. Of course, having confidence was one thing, but facing it was another. Chen Heng slowly approached the coffin before him.


    In this process, even with the protection of the Eye of Nature, he still suffered huge pressure. Although the demigod had notpletely ascended, he still had reached the god level.


    This kind of existence¡¯s aura could only be withstood by existence at the god level. Any existence below the god level could not withstand this aura. It was the same even for a fallen demigod.


    Chen Heng¡¯s condition was better. After all, he had divinity and held the divine artifact, the Eye of Nature, so his resistance was very strong. If not for this, he would not have been able to reach this ce.


    The sound of light footsteps could be heard continuously. Holding the Eye of Nature in his hand, Chen Heng slowly moved forward and finally approached the coffin.


    Previously, they did not feel it in the outside world. However, when they arrived at the coffin, they realized that the coffin was huge.


    An ordinary coffin was only two to three meters long. However, no matter how they looked at it, this coffin was at least five to six meters long. It was huge.


    The material used for the coffin also looked unusual. It was a unique kind of wood with inexplicable patterns on it. It was very mysterious and unique. Coming to the coffin¡¯s edge, Chen Heng took a deep breath and then looked into the coffin.


    Besides him, Orson and the other two were the same. They looked into the coffin, trying to see what was inside.


    Under their gaze, the scene inside the coffin was disyed. Insidey a very tall corpse. The corpse was in the shape of a human, but it was very tallpared to ordinary people. It was about five to six meters tall, like a small giant.


    He had silver hair all over his body, and most of his body was shriveled up. There were still clear wounds on many parts of his body. The scene in the coffin was shocking.


    Spots of crimson blood remained in the coffin and gathered there, bringing a dense divine aura that was shocking. It looked like the demigod sleeping in the coffin had long fallen in the past and died inside.


    However, even so, there was still a domineering aura that swept through everything and suppressed every existence. That aura was natural, but it was as majestic as the stars. It wanted to terrify all living creatures and make them feel fear.


    This was a true god, but unfortunately, he had already fallen.


    ¡°It¡¯s the corpse of a demigod¡­¡± Looking at the scene in the coffin, Orson took a deep breath. It took him a while to recover. He was a little shocked. ¡°I wonder what His Highness went through that year, so much so that even the body of a demigod was damaged.¡±


    ¡°From the looks of it, the injuries seem to be¡­¡±


    Orith observed for a moment. Then he couldn¡¯t help but look at Chen Heng. To be precise, he looked at the golden greatsword in Chen Heng¡¯s hand. Many wounds on the demigod¡¯s corpse matched the golden greatsword. It was very likely that the golden greatsword caused it.


    The previous owner of the golden greatsword had probably fought with the demigod sleeping in the coffin. The two of them had fought bitterly. However, in the end, the golden greatsword ended up here. The previous owner of the coffin, the demigod who had once been a demigod, had also died and was lying there quietly.


    An inexplicable feeling surfaced in their hearts. Standing on the spot, the three of them looked at the coffin in front of them. At this moment, all sorts of thoughts shed through their minds.


    The corpse of a demigod was a huge surprise to anyone. When one¡¯s strength reached the demigod level, their blood could be used as a material for divine medicine. Their hair was as precious as divine metal and could be refined into a divine weapon. With the situation of the demigod in front of them, if he were to fall into the hands of a real god, he might be able to use this demigod¡¯s corpse as a material to refine a real divine weapon. Thinking of this, Orson and Orith¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine. However, at the side, Chen Heng frowned and felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    He felt a silent aura of death on the demigod¡¯s corpse in front of him. But previously, in the outside world, he felt a life forceing from this ce. It was very clear. And that life force didn¡¯te from this corpse.


    Then what exactly was it?¡¯


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and he continued to move forward. Following the feeling in his heart, he looked at the abdomen of the demigod¡¯s corpse and carefully observed it.


    Soon, he made a discovery. There seemed to be a small protrusion in that area.


    ¡®Something was hidden in it, blocked by the corpse.¡¯


    Chen Heng¡¯s heart moved, and this thought shed through his mind. Then, he quickly moved. The golden demigod artifact was shining, and at this moment, it emitted a faint light that enveloped the coffin.


    At this moment, Chen Heng looked at the corpse inside the coffin cautiously. He held the Eye of Nature in one hand and added power to it. With the support of these two forces, he carefully moved the corpse in front of him. He moved it to the side for a moment, revealing the scene below.


    Arge golden egg immediately appeared, with a faint life force spread out. The life force was very weak. It was only shes of life force, but Chen Heng urately captured it.


    ¡°As expected.¡±


    Feeling the sh of life force, Chen Heng understood and immediately understood. From its looks, the feeling he had felt before was not wrong.


    The life force came from the giant egg in front of him, but it was very weak and was coincidentally blocked by the corpse at the side, so Chen Heng did not discover it at the first


    moment.


    It was not until Chen Heng moved the corpse away that the giant egg was revealed, and the life force spread out again.


    However, Orson and Orith did not think so much. Compared to Chen Heng, they were much weaker in all aspects, so they did not feel the life force that shed by.


    It was not until Chen Heng¡¯s action that they were shocked and found the giant golden egg.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Orson was the first to be stunned, and he was a little shocked. ¡°Is this¡­ the descendant of this demigod?¡±


    The giant egg in front of him was extraordinary. There were mysterious andplicated patterns on its surface, but there was also a faint aura of divine power. It was rted to a god. Since it could appear in this ruin and happen to be in this coffin, it was rted to the owner of this ruin. It was most likely the direct descendant of this demigod or even a Divine Son.


    A Divine Son of god who had inherited the bloodline of a demigod.


    At the thought of this, both Orson and Orith were excited. The status of a Divine Son of god in the World of Gods was no small matter. A Divine Son of god usually inherited the bloodline and talent of his father¡¯s generation and was born to be above many mortals.


    If the records were correct, the divine children of gods should naturally inherit divinity. There would be no idents until the demigod level, and the journey would be smooth.


    In other words, if there were no idents, this existence in front of them was a future Legend or even a demigod.


    A demigod. Thinking of this, Orson and Orith¡¯s expressions became even more eager. They looked forward at the same time, wanting to observe.


    After a short while, they were disappointed.


    ¡°The life aura has disappeared¡­¡±


    Standing on the spot, Orson frowned. At this moment, his expression was extremely ugly. ¡°This egg no longer has any life. Is itpletely dead?¡±


    ¡°The origin has also solidified. It doesn¡¯t have any fresh mobility¡­¡±


    Beside him, Orith also spoke. At this moment, his expression was also somewhat ugly. It was clear that he had sensed the situation of this egg.


    From what they could sense, the life force within the egg had already disappeared. It was close to dissipating. Even the origin had solidified. It no longer had any fresh mobility. Instead, it was deathly still.


    This was not the result of a normal fresh life. It was very likely that this giant egg was already a dead egg from this situation. It didn¡¯t have any hope of surviving.


    ¡°How could this be¡­¡±


    Orson carefully observed it a few times and still got this result. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed. ¡°This is a Divine Son, and he died like this¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also very normal¡­¡±


    Besides him, Orith was also a little disappointed. However, at this moment, he still replied, ¡°God knows how long this ruin has existed.


    ¡°Even if this is a divine son, so what?¡±


    In this world, gods were known as immortal, but there were still many gods who died since ancient times. As for demigods, that was even more so, who knew how many of them had died.


    The life in the egg in front of him, although it was very likely to be a Divine Son, it had been trapped in this relic for an unknown number of years and still had not hatched. It was very likely that it had died here.


    It was undoubtedly a pity that it had died before it was born, after disying its power and talent as a Divine Son. But there was nothing they could do about it.


    There were too many things in this world that made people helpless. They were already used to it.


    Orson sighed, then, he turned his gaze to the demigod¡¯s corpse. In his eyes, the tall corpsey there quietly. There were even bits of vitality on it.


    There was no doubt that this demigod was very powerful. Although he had been dead for god knows how many years, the life force on his body had not beenpletely cut off until now, his flesh and blood maintained a vigorous vitality. Even the aura on his body was so powerful.


    If Orson and the other two did not have the protection of the Eye of Nature, even standing here would be a problem. They would be directly crushed without a doubt.


    ¡°Your Majesty, use the Eye of Nature.¡±


    Standing on the spot, Orson looked at Chen Heng and couldn¡¯t help but say. Chen Heng nodded and then began to move. In his hand, the green Eye of Nature shone again. The light was exceptionally bright and made people feel veryfortable as if it was blooming with vitality again.


    Under the shine of this light, even the old man who was old would recover his vitality temporarily, as if he had returned to his youth. At this moment, Chen Heng activated the Eye of Nature in his hand and used its power to pull the demigod¡¯s corpse into the coffin in front of him, trying to seal it into the Eye of Nature.


    If he didn¡¯t do this, there was no way to get rid of the demigod¡¯s corpse. There was still the aura and killing intent of a former demigod left on the corpse. It would be fine if it weren¡¯t disturbed at this moment, but if it were, it would immediately erupt with terrifying power. At that time, the entire desert would face a disaster.


    A green light bloomed and covered the demigod¡¯s corpse. Mysterious patterns sparkled all over the sky. This was the vast power of Upanishad in the Eye of Nature. It appeared and bloomed. Under the watchful eyes of Orson and Orith, the light of the Eye of Naturepletely covered the coffin and put the tall demigod¡¯s corpse away, leaving no trace behind.


    Boom!


    Faintly, there seemed to be a tremor that shook the entire area, making people terrified. In Chen Heng¡¯s hand, the jade-green Eye of Nature trembled slightly. After a while, it calmed down and returned to its original appearance.


    At this time, Orson and the other two heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°We seeded.¡± Orson first heaved a sigh of relief. Then his face revealed a look of joy.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    A smile appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face as he looked around. ¡°Although this demigod chose this ruin to bury himself, there are many good things in it.


    ¡°You can look around. Maybe you can find something.¡±


    He looked at Orson and Orith in front of him and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s rare for us toe here. How can we not get something?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go look for it. Maybe we can find something good.¡±


    He said with a smile. If it were anyone else who came to this ce, they would probably want to eat all the good things in this area and not leave any for others.


    But it was unnecessary for Chen Heng. He was not a pauper. On the contrary, he was extremely rich because he controlled several worlds.


    Things like demigod artifacts and even demigod¡¯s corpses were fine, but there was no need to fight with his subordinates for those other things. He had lost a lot of them for nothing.


    In this ruin, the rest were not worth Chen Heng¡¯s attention, other than a few things. Even the river of elements formed by the water of elements was not worth mentioning.


    Rather than eating alone, it was better to let others benefit too. Otherwise, why would others follow you?


    In front of them, listening to Chen Heng¡¯s words, Orson and Orith immediately smiled.


    With the huge temptation in front of them, they did not decline anything. They just nodded and went to explore the surroundings.


    There were many good things hidden in this ruin.


    Compared to Chen Heng, the two of them were penniless. No matter what they found, they would still make money. Naturally, they left excitedly.


    Chen Heng was the only one left.


    Standing alone in front of the coffin, Chen Heng looked at the huge golden egg in the coffin.


    Under his gaze, the huge golden egg seemed to have a faint light shining on it. The patterns on it were quite unique. It seemed to have the power ofw branded on it. It was very special.


    ¡°Most of its vitality has been extinged, but there¡¯s still a bit of immortality left¡­¡±


    Looking at the giant golden egg in front of him, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Perhaps because it had been too long, the life force on the giant egg had indeedpletely disappeared. It was no different from a dead egg.


    This kind of situation waspletely dead to any mortal life. There was no hope of hatching.


    But this giant egg was different.


    This giant egg originated from a demigod. It was the son of a demigod and could be considered a divine son. Naturally, it was tainted with a trace of the immortality of a demigod.


    In other words, it was divinity.


    There was divinity in this giant egg. Although it was weak, it did exist.


    It was this divinity that ensured the existence of this giant egg, allowing it to still have the possibility of hatching.


    But it could be imagined that this would be very difficult.


    ¡°If I use divine power to nourish it, there might be a possibility of hatching it in the future¡­¡±


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng felt the divine fluctuations in the giant egg before him, and then this thought shed through his mind.


    The divinity within the giant egg still existed and had not beenpletely peeled off.


    This ensured that there was still hope for the giant egg to survive. If it was nourished with divine power, there might still be a day when it hatched.


    Chen Heng had already decided to go back and try it out. A living divine son was always worth more than a dead divine son.


    And divine power, which was extremely precious to others, was nothing to Chen Heng. He didn¡¯t feel any heartache at all when he tried it out.


    Chen Heng solemnly put away the giant golden egg and sent it to the divine son¡¯s avatar as he thought about this. He used the divine power of the divine son¡¯s avatar to nourish it.


    Then, Chen Heng turned around and thought about exploring the area.


    The most valuable items in this ruin should be the demigod artifact and the demigod¡¯s corpse. As for the giant egg, although its value was also very high, it was still quiteckingpared to the first two. As for other things, their value was even lower.


    However, there was nock of good things. Chen Heng looked around and found someplicated and unique runes. They contained a unique power and should have been left behind by the demigod from back then. They had a very good reference value.


    Like that, another half a day had passed before Chen Heng brought the two of them back to the surface. At this point, this trip coulde to an end.


    After all, the ruins had been found, and Chen Heng had plundered the valuable things inside.


    ¡®It¡¯s time to go back.¡¯


    Chen Heng turned around and looked in the direction he hade from. This thought silently shed through his mind.

 Chapter 583 - Ascending to Legend

    <h4>Chapter 583 Chapter 583 ¨C Ascending to Legend</h4>


    It took more than a month to get from Kaki to the ruins. But it took more than two months to get back from that area, almost double the time.


    This was not only because of the increase in harvest and therge number of treasures obtained from the ruins but also because of the invasion of the Centaurs.


    Chen Heng and his group had already stayed in the desert for four to five months. For such a long span of time, even if the desert itself was very barren, it was enough for the people around them to notice something was wrong.


    It was still fine for the Kobolds, there weren¡¯t much of a reaction from them, but there was a big reaction from the Centaurs. During this period of time, they had been sending out an endless stream of Centaurs to chase after them, as if they wanted to seize the things that Chen Heng and his group had obtained from the ruins.


    Obviously, after Chen Heng and the others left, they had also discovered the ruins and saw the scene of the ruins being emptied. With the character of the Centaurs, it was only natural that they chased after Chen Heng and the others once they found out this.


    Unfortunately, although the Centaurs were strong, that was only for the overall tribe. If the core powerhouses of the Centaurs hade, perhaps they could pose a threat to Chen Heng and the others. However, these were just some of the Centaurs that station around the border areas, and they weren¡¯t worth Chen Heng and the others¡¯attention.


    Not to mention Chen Heng, even if it was just Orson, he would be able to sweep through them. But no matter what, this still more or less dyed their return time.


    When they left Kaki, it was still a rtively hot summer. But when they returned, the Hatim Kingdom had already weed a cold winter. The cold winter was bone-piercing, and the cold aura enveloped everything.


    Chen Heng rode on the main road, looking at the busy residents around him. They were gathering firewood to serve as winter supplies.


    In the past few years in the Hatim Kingdom, although a lot of coal mines had been excavated under Chen Heng¡¯s encouragement, due to the transportation and mining technology of this era, only a few areas could be resided.


    Most of the ces could only use the primitive method of burning firewood. This situation could not be solved, for the time being, so he could only look forward to the next development step. Riding on a horse and walking on the road, Chen Heng looked at the bustling scene of the residents around him, and this thought shed through his mind.


    After returning from the desert, Chen Heng felt something, so he made a different choice than usual. He did not return to hisboratory as usual. Instead, he led his men to patrol and observe the new country more concretely.


    In his observation, the entire Hatim Kingdom had changed quite a bit. In the past, when the Karo Kingdom was still the same as the other ces around it. It was because thend was vast and the poption was few. The contradiction between the people and the ss was not that sharp. However, survival was still difficult. But now, after seven to eight years of slowly changing, the differences could be seen.


    After several years of war, the lords were originally divided in the Karo Kingdom had disappeared. They had died under the Dusk Cult or Chen Heng¡¯s secret control.


    The remaining ones had also been ¡°persuaded¡± by Chen Heng to move their territories to the border area of the Hatim Kingdom. After losing the direct exploitative suzerain, there was one lessyer of exploitation for the lower-ss citizens. For the Hatim Kingdom, there was also one less middleman.


    Of course, exploitation still existed. However,pared to the previous noble suzerains, the Hatim Kingdom under Chen Heng¡¯s control was gentler. Thew had already been implemented. However, at the current stage, it is still very simple. There were a few things like killing and stealing.


    There was no other way. The uneducated public did not have a high degree of eptance forplicated matters, so they could not be too strict. Therefore,pared to thews of the public, it was rtively easier.


    On the other hand, the missionaryw for churches and sacrifices was much moreplicated and strict. After all, sacrifices were all high-level intellectuals, so the specifications were naturally different.


    Simplews might not be able to manage too many specific things. Still, rtively speaking, the difficulty of implementation would be much lower, and the administrative cost would be greatly reduced.


    As long as the basic implementation could be guaranteed and the credibility of thew was established, in the years toe, when the people gradually adapted to the currentw and got used to it, then they would add it one by one ording to the situation at that time.


    Anyway, as an Epic, Chen Heng did notck time. The gods of this world had existed for tens of thousands of years. Compared to these superior existences, the time Chen Heng had existed was only a fraction of the time.


    After patrolling around and looking around, Chen Heng headed toward Kaki.


    ¡°There are many more people.¡± Orson could not help but say this after seeing the scenery of many ces. As a Sixth Ring level High Priest, Orson had existed for a long time. He had already existed hundreds of years ago before the Karo Kingdom was established. He was the leader of the Church of Nature at that time.


    In his impression, there were not so many people in this area back then. Arge area had been abandoned. There was no one to farm or manage it. Many ces were in chaos. There were wild beasts and robbers everywhere.


    However, things were much better now. Although there were still many ces that seemed deserted, the scene of robbers robbing on the road had basically disappeared.


    This was because at this moment, in the Hatim Kingdom, there were not only public security officers who were responsible for cleaning up but also priests who were responsible for preaching Unless the ordinary robbers were extraordinary people, how could they resist the priests who had divine spells? Without the robbers, coupled with the active efforts to repair the roads and strengthen the connections between the various regions, the vitality ofmerce began to emerge, making the various ces much livelier.


    <b>mmer</b>


    This was not all good. The losses and bad events caused by these changes have happened more than once in these years. However,pared to these bad events, the benefits were much greater.


    Walking on the road, Orson had many sighs. Unknowingly, his recognition of this country had improved a lot. From the establishment of this country until now, it had be like this because of him and the Church of Nature.


    During the construction process, priests from the church of nature contributed. Many priests preached in various regions, treating patients, driving away beasts, and suppressing robbers everywhere.


    They were naturally part of why the Hatim Kingdom had grown so strong. Of course, they had also obtained what they wanted through various means.


    Not only their status but also their parishes. The current Church of Nature was thergest in the Hatim Kingdom, surpassing the other churches.


    Of course, it was the same for the other churches. The newly born Hatim Kingdom was new and empty in most ces. As long as one joined the country, they would be able to find their ce quickly.


    Of course, this situation could notst for long, but it was still a prosperous scene in front of their eyes.


    <b>DUS Sce</b>


    After patrolling from the outside world, Chen Heng returned to the Pce of Kaki City once again and entered hisboratory.


    Then, several months passed. During these months, everything in the Hatim Kingdom was calm and steady. Winter slowly passed, and the sunlight of spring came again.


    nts withered and flourished, and life and people perished, rinse and repeat. At a certain moment, an aura that those above the fourth ring could only feel appeared in the royal pce.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    At the first moment, Orson walked out of the Church of Nature and looked in the direction of the Hatim Kingdom, his eyes filled with shock. He sensed that an aura that was originally extremely harmonious and blended with the surrounding nature exploded in the distance.


    That powerful aura instantly overpowered everything. Like a giant dragon roaring toward the sky, it let out a voice that belonged to itself. A terrifying aura spread out in all directions, enveloping this world.


    Rumble!


    A sound like thunder was heard, followed by a huge domain. Within the Hatim Kingdom, the power that had already transformed into the embryonic form of a domain once again appeared. At this moment, it had already reached a new level of perfection. That aura spread out, enveloping all directions. In an instant, it enveloped the entire Kaki City, turning it into a domain thatpletely belonged to itself.


    The various churches seemed to have sensed something strange. Light blossomed within each of the churches, and the divine power within the graven image gathered to envelop the area in front of them, forming a small domain that used this to block the domain that was being spread out in the pce.


    The existence in the pce didn¡¯t mind this either. He just continued to spread out his domain, affecting everything in the surroundings. In the end, the domain continued to expand, covering almost half of the Hatim Kingdom. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Looking at this scene, the experts within the Kingdom of Hatim were all shocked. The embryonic form of the domain hadpletely transformed into a perfect domain. This was undoubtedly the characteristic of a Legendary Domain.


    Without a doubt, this was the sign of King of Hatim ascending to Legend. Regarding this, no one was surprised. After all, King of Hatim had long been a Legend in the Main World.


    No one doubted whether King of Hatim could ascend to legend. Anyone who had seen King of Hatim would understand that it was only a matter of time before he ascended to legend.


    ¡®However, wasn¡¯t this Legendary Domain a little too exaggerated?¡¯


    Orson was overwhelmed with shock within the Church of nature as this thought shed through his mind. He wasn¡¯t an ignorant mortal. On the contrary, he had seen many things in his long life.


    It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t seen Legendary existences before. He had even personallye into contact with them. However, he hade into contact with the Legendary existences in the past, although they also had Legendary Domains, none of them were so exaggerated.


    Although the domains of those Legendary existences were powerful, they could only cover a few cities at most. To be able to cover a small country was already considered powerful.


    However, just like Chen Heng, once his domain was activated, it immediately covered more than half of the Hatim Kingdom. Orson had never even heard of it, let alone seen it personally.


    This was almost inhuman. Even if it was a Legend, it was definitely a peak existence among Legends. It was not something ordinary Legends couldpare to.


    At this moment, anyone who saw this scene was horrified. Those who stood on the side of the Hatim Kingdom and were friendly with it were fine. However, those hostile to the Hatim Kingdom and harbored ill intentions towards it were frightened and even felt a little terrified.


    Has the King of Hatim grown to such a level? With such a terrifying Legendary Domain, who would be able to kill him without the existence of a Myth?


    At this moment, this thought shed through the minds of many experts.


    Such a massive Legendary Domain had even rmed some own existences that were originally hidden in various ces. Sensing the domain that Chen Heng had unleashed, they all subconsciously raised their heads. Their faces revealed a shocked expression as if they were also somewhat unable to understand.


    ¡°It¡¯s this terrifying?¡±


    as


    Charlie had left the Oro Empire with great difficulty outside the Oro Empire. He was currently at the borders of the Hatim Kingdom. At this moment, when he saw the terrifying domain that had risen within the Hatim kingdom, he was simrly stunned.


    At this moment, his strength was already at the peak of the Fourth Ring. His true spirit had also been birthed. Naturally, he could sense that terrifying domain that seemed to cover the sky and the earth. It was as if it was the power of the world.


    From what he could sense, that domain was like a great ocean, suppressing all directions. It justnded there and gave people a feeling of being unable to resist.


    No matter who it was, as long as they were below the Legendary level, they would be suppressed by the domain¡¯s power when they entered that domain. There would be no exceptions. It was so terrifying that it was suffocating


    ¡®I¡¯m still a long way from the peak of this world¡­¡¯


    Sensing the terrifying domain in the distance, Charlie took a deep breath, and this thought shed through his mind.


    He stood where he was and watched for a long time. Then, he took a step forward and left the area, heading toward the outside world.


    In the distance, muffled sounds continued from the sky like thunder. And on the ground, the domain continued to spread, spreading toward the outside world. Under the horrified gazes of many people, the domain did not disappear. Instead, it continued to expand. However, after reaching the area in front of them, the speed of the domain¡¯s expansion slowed down. It was no longer as fast and violent as before.


    However, this did not change the fact that the domain was expanding. It made many people horrified.


    ¡®Does the King of Hatim¡¯s power have no limits?¡¯


    At this moment, this thought shed through many people¡¯s minds, and they were shocked.


    Some people were gasping for breath, marveling at the scene they saw. Under their gazes, this situation continued for a long time until it finally stopped after half a month.


    The domain had expanded to its limit, and it no longer continued to expand outwards. Finally, it stopped at the border of the Hatim Kingdom.


    This situation made everyone feel relieved. Then, the huge domain that almost covered the entire Hatim Kingdom began to shrink and disappear. Everything seemed to have returned to normal. Nothing else happened. The outside world returned to calm and peaceful. However, after witnessing the previous scene, no one dared to pretend that the previous scene hadn¡¯t happened.


    The lower-ss people were still struggling. They could not feel the previous event, nor did it have the slightest impact on their lives. Everything seems to be unchanged, but some changes are taking ce in the invisible.


    In the Pce of Kaki City within the Hatim Kingdom, Chen Heng stood and looked at the scenery outside. At this moment, it was all ck in his sight. The scenery outside was pitch-ck. The night looked a little lonely, a deste color.


    Chen Heng stood there alone, quietly watching. It was not until a long timeter that he made a move and turned to the other side. ¡°In the end, this is all I can do.¡±


    Feeling the extension of his domain, Chen Heng stood where he was, shaking his head. There was no sadness or joy in his heart.


    He had been standing in this position for quite some time. It had been more than half a month now. During this time, he tried to further perfect his domain and expand it.


    When he had just be a Legend, his domain had just been formed, which was most conducive to the expansion and perfection of his domain.


    Therefore, Chen Heng took this opportunity to perfect his domain continuously. Compared to ordinary people, his umtion was already profound, and his body had already condensed the Flesh of Laws. Whether in the Domain of Laws or other aspects, he was far superior to ordinary Legends.


    Because of this, he had a terrifying domain that had previously covered almost the entire Hatim Kingdom and shocked countless people.


    This could be considered a show of strength. To put it bluntly, even if someone wanted to attack Chen Heng and the Hatim Kingdom in the future, they had to reconsider if they had the capability.


    Chen Heng also roughly estimated his strength. At this moment, he had already ascended to Legend, and in terms of level, he was still considered to be at Eighth Ring.


    But in reality, after ascending to Legend, the umtion that originally belonged to him was activated. For example, the divinity in his body and his Flesh of Laws. After reaching this level, some more powerful effects were activated and could be controlled.


    Although he had just ascended, he was actually close to the peak of Legend. It could even be said that the next ascension was not that far away.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, who already had the Flesh of Laws, ascending to a Ninth Ring Myth was just a matter of time. Just like what the Master of Darkness had said before.


    Before Chen Heng ascended to the demigod level, there was no threshold at all. Only at the demigod level would he encounter difficulties after the god level.


    A Ninth Ring Myth was a myth to others, but it was nothing to Chen Heng, who already had divinity and the Flesh of Laws.


    At this moment, Chen Heng was thinking more about another problem. ¡°At this level, ording to the previous n, it¡¯s time to start the next simtion¡­¡±


    Chen Heng looked at the outside world, looking at the dead silent sky, and then this thought shed through his mind.


    It had been a long time since Chen Heng had used his main body to carry out a simtion. There was no need for that before. After all, the results of his previous simtion had not beenpletely digested.


    In that case, if he directly carried out the next simtion, it would only increase the problem. But now, it was the right time.

 Chapter 584 - New World

    <h4>Chapter 584 Chapter 584 ¨C New World</h4>


    Ascending to Legend and reaching the level before one¡¯s eyes had basically exhausted the umtion from the previous simtion. If one wanted to continue forward, one would need to spend a lot of time grinding.


    This was uneptable at the moment. After all, the current main world was still in chaos. The gods could fully recover at any time, and the changes in the future would be extremely fast.


    Expending a lot of time to advance was not advisable at this time. In that case, he could only try to carry out a simtion.


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and then he turned around and silently walked into the pce.


    He had just ascended to legend, and he still had a lot of things to deal with, so there was no need to be anxious for the time being.


    In the following period of time, the Kaki Pce would often hold banquets. Outside, there were people who sent gifts from time to time to express their congrattions to Chen Heng. Among these people, there were even envoys sent by the Oro Empire.


    ¡°The Oro Empire¡­¡±


    Looking at the gifts sent by the Oro Empire, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was a little yful. Although some time had passed, Chen Heng did not forget the origin of his body.


    The body that Chen Heng upied was called Acto. Hatim was the son of the Duke of the Kingdom of Maridor and was a top noble in the kingdom.


    More than ten years ago, the Oro Empire expanded everywhere and conquered the Kingdom of Maridor. Acto¡¯s family was devoured, and his father died in battle. He had no choice but to embark on the road of exile. He died on the road, and Chen Heng upied his body.


    From this point of view, Chen Heng and the Oro Empire undoubtedly had a hatred of having their entire n and country destroyed.


    It wasn¡¯t just him but also Hedoxiri and Ramu. They were both exiled noble families who had also walked out from the Oro Empire back then. Only by chance do they manage to get together with Chen Heng. However, simrly, the two of them also hated the Oro Empire. After all, they were originally living a good life. However, their family had suddenly been massacred, and they had no choice but to leave their homes. This sort of thing would not be easy for anyone to bear.


    And now, the Oro Empire had sent a gift to Chen Heng, congratting him on his ascension. This was truly somewhat ironic. Chen Heng did not believe that the people of the Oro Empire were not informed of his background.


    After all, from the very beginning until now, Chen Heng had never hidden his identity as the son of a duke. Anyone with a heart would be able to find out as long as they made some inquiries.


    Under such circumstances, it was down to what the gifts from the Oro Empire meant. Did they intend to befriend him? Or was it just normal etiquette?


    Chen Heng appeared calm on the surface, but thoughts shed through his mind.


    It was not a big deal to befriend him first. That enmity was only with his original body. If there were a chance in the future, Chen Heng would also conveniently take revenge for him.


    But now was obviously not the time. The Oro Empire¡¯s strength was not weak. On the contrary, it was exceptionally powerful. Chen Heng had already be a Legend, but there was bound to be a Legend behind the Oro Empire.


    The Oro Empire had existed for thousands of years in the World of Gods. There must be strong powerhouses behind them for such a long time, and they might even have the means left behind by the gods.


    The royal family of the Oro Empire was the descendant of the God of Shadows left behind in the human world. No one would believe if there was no existence above Legends behind it, or even more than one.


    And there was also the Church of Shadows. The God of Shadows was well-known in the entire World of Gods. He was only second to the God of Sun and a few other gods, and his rank was even higher than that of the Lord of Darkness and other gods.


    If there were levels among the gods, then the God of Shadows was one of the tops. The churches that he left behind were naturally not weak. They could be said to be the most powerful churches in the world.


    ording to what Chen Heng learned from the Church of Nature, there was more than one high-grade divine artifact in the Church of Shadow. High-grade divine artifacts were much more powerful than ordinary divine artifacts.


    Ordinary divine artifacts served the ordinary gods, while high-grade divine artifacts served the main gods of various divine systems. The power of this divine artifact was so powerful that it was not something a Legend could resist.


    Even a Demigod was nothing in front of this divine artifact. Chen Heng would not be able to resist such a powerful force in a short period.


    Since he could not fight against it, how about building a good rtionship with it?


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. He did not have the strength to contend against the Oro Empire for the time being. Since that was the case, he would be the first to show weakness. Building a good rtionship with it might help him lower his guard a little.


    As for conflict? This Chen Heng did not have any. It was not his grudge, so what was there to be conflicted about. Even if it was his grudge, it was fine to lower himself when he could not beat him. He just had to wait until he was strong enough in the future to get back at him.


    Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. Hence, he treated the envoy of the Oro Empire solemnly, putting him above the rest of the countries and giving him enough respect. The banquetsted for three days and three nights before it finally ended. Chen Heng even reached a cooperation agreement with the Oro Empire, taking advantage of this opportunity. For a time, the rtionship between the Hatim Kingdom and the Oro Empire seemed to be unprecedentedly good, surprising many people.


    As a king, there were undoubtedly many trivial matters to deal with. In the pce, Chen Heng busied himself for more than two months before he finally found some free time.


    At this time, he also sensed that his condition had gradually stabilized. It was almost time.


    This thought shed through his mind. Then he silently closed his eyes. In his mind, the familiar interface of the simtor was opened again. However, it was different from the past. At this moment, on the column of simtion points, the numbers were constantly jumping, changing at any time.


    It seemed to be increasing every moment. Chen Heng was not surprised by this situation. Ever since he had spread the mark in the past, the number of simtion points on his body had increased from time to time. These simtion points were naturally the credit of the owner of the mark. Tool man like Charlie had be more and more in this period. As time passed, the quality of tool men gradually improved. Under the survival of the fittest, some low-quality,pletely unqualified owners of the marks would gradually be eliminated. They would either die in the interdimensional travel or have the mark taken away by others. Either way, they would not live for long. Therefore, as time passed, these marks would most likely end up in the hands of those with good abilities. These people were either like Charlie, who was an extraordinary being and had extraordinary abilities, or they were backed by arge faction and had all sorts of help.


    Whether it was ability, talent, personality, or other aspects, they were all the best of the best, far superior to ordinary people. Of course, under the survival of the fittest, the environment would force one to be excellent.


    After all, it was impossible for one to travel smoothly in the alternate world. There would always be various risks. And at this point, it was time to test one¡¯s character.


    During this process, one would gain some experience and grow. In the end, these people could obtain quite good benefits from traveling through alternate worlds.


    Chen Heng also took a cut from these people and obtained a steady stream of simtion points. At this point, Chen Heng¡¯s simtion points were increasing every moment because of this reason.


    In the beginning, Chen Heng was a little surprised. He felt that this feeling was not bad, but he slowly got used to it as time passed.


    However, the constant growth of simtion points also brought Chen Heng a lot of benefits. At least now, he did not need to look at the number of simtion points anymore. It was far enough for traveling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin¡­¡±


    Looking at the simtion points operating in front of him, Chen Heng muttered to himself as this thought shed through his mind. Then, he began to make his move.


    He didn¡¯t have many requirements for the simtion world this time. The only requirements were that the upper limit of that world was high enough, and at the same time, the time flow between that world and the World of Gods wasrge enough.


    If the world¡¯s upper limit was not high enough, it was easy to create the situation in the original world. No matter how hard he tried, he could not ascend to the next level. Under such circumstances, Chen Heng could not achieve his goal of further ascension.


    As for the time flow rate, it was for the sake of the changes in the World of Gods. After all, he did not want the World of Gods to have evolved into a situation where gods were everywhere when he returned from the simtion. That would not be ideal.


    However, other than those, he did not have any other requirements. Soon, the exploration of the simtion ended, and the huge number of simtion points were directly consumed.


    ¡°So much point has been consumed?¡±


    Looking at the consumed simtion points, Chen Heng was somewhat surprised. Just by setting two conditions, the number of simtion points he had consumed this time was over ten thousand.


    From its looks, the level of the world he had explored this time was probably very high? Or was the flow of time vastly different from the World of Gods?


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and then he could not help but smile. He began to look forward to it.

 Chapter 585 - A Sword

    <h4>Chapter 585 Chapter 585 ¨C A Sword</h4>


    Of course, it was the same in reality. From what Chen Heng could sense, the time aura on this body was extremely dense. From its looks, it should have existed for many years. This long sword was the most inconspicuous one in the Sword Tomb surroundings. Such weapons were everywhere, so it was not worth being surprised at all.


    Chen Heng frowned after feeling it, as he finally understood his situation. He had sessfully reincarnated and arrived in another world. However, there seemed to be a mistake in his reincarnation this time. Chen Heng had already experienced different identities in the past simtion. However, no matter what, the identities he had experienced in the past simtion were mostly real people. Even if they weren¡¯t human, they were at least intelligent beings that could move freely.


    Yet, the simtion this time was good. It turned him into a sword. ¡®A sword? How was he going to proceed with the next simtion step?¡¯ Chen Heng thought and frowned in his heart.


    If it were a life form that could move freely, it would still be fine. With Chen Heng¡¯s ability, he would eventually find an opportunity to be stronger and gradually rise slowly, whether he was an ordinary person or another intelligent being. However, a sword could neither move normunicate with others. How should he proceed with the simtion?


    As he was thinking, a turbulent flow appeared in the distance. Chen Heng subconsciously raised his head and looked into the distance.


    He could sense a terrifying turbulent flow in the distance, rushing in all directions. It seemed to be a highly concentrated Gen Qi, containing a tremendous power from the outside world, with massive Power of Law traces.


    ¡°Is this the Outer World?¡± Chen Heng saw the scene when Gen Qi appeared.


    There seemed to be an evenrger world outside this Sword Tomb. Or rather, that was the real world. The Sword Tomb that Chen Heng was currently in was more like an artificial secret realm rather than calling it a world. It was an iplete world, not different from the secret realms that Chen Heng had previously encountered.


    ¡®However, is thew aura in this world so obvious?¡¯ Chen Heng was thinking.


    From the aura that shed past the outside world, he could feel the unmistakable traces of thews. From his first impression, though he had not gone deep into it, the traces of thews in this world seemed much more apparent than those in the World of Gods. The Power of Laws was even more hidden in the World of Gods. Besides legendary existences, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to capture andprehend them.


    ¡®However, the traces ofws seemed to be more apparent in this world, and the threshold ofprehension might be much lower.¡¯ Chen Heng thought, and then he looked in front.


    Everything not far away also began to unfold under his True Spirit Power¡¯s sensing. The Sword Tomb also became active as the outside world and the Sword Tomb¡¯s aura began to exchange. Large amounts of Gen Qi rushed in all directions and finally surged onto the long sword under the traction of a force.


    Chen Heng was the same. His true spirit was more substantial andplete than the ordinary long sword around him. It possessed the characteristics of a true soul. As such, he seemed to have a stronger attraction toward the Gen Qi under thews of the Sword Tomb. A lot of Gen Qi rushed towards his body and surged into the sword. A warm current gushed into his heart, and an inexplicable feeling appeared. Chen Heng immediately understood. He began to circte his true spirit and inhaled and exhaled the Gen Qi around him. He could feel that his body was changing. Under the tempering of the Gen Qi energies, his long sword body was undergoing a qualitative change as it charged towards a higher level.


    The surrounding long swords were doing the same. They breathed the Gen Qi in and out almost instinctively as they charged toward the surroundings. Of course, these swords were much weakerpared to Chen Heng.


    This was very normal. Unlike a person who was the spirit of all living things, swords were acquired weapons that did not have their consciousness. Even though many swords here were extraordinary, they only possessed a portion of their spirituality and were not ordinary objects. A rough spirituality was iparable to Chen Heng, who owned aplete, true spirit. Therefore, the momentum created by these long swords wasn¡¯t too greatpared to Chen Heng. They were pretty small, in fact. Chen Heng wasn¡¯t surprised by this. He had already sensed some aura in the surroundings and could roughly guess what this area was for. If nothing unexpected happens, this area should be a secret realm created by a powerhouse to refine weapons. Leveraging this ce¡¯s unique environment, one could refine weapons that possessed extraordinary spirituality.


    The environment here was naturally suitable for refining weapons. In addition to inhaling and exhaling Gen Qi regrly, weapons could gradually transform under the nourishment of Gen Qi and the environment. They would be progressively extraordinary, just like a practicing person. Of course, this process would be rtively long.


    As Chen Heng sensed the situation, there were quite a few weapons in the surroundings, and all carried heavy amounts of time, which had existed for many years. Only after a long period could the best weapons be refined.


    ¡°The start was somewhat unfavorable, but the time flow is still pretty good other than the first time.¡± Chen Heng roughly felt the time ratio between this world and the World of Gods, and he finally felt somefort in his heart.


    The time ratio between this world and the World of Gods was very high. Only nearly a day had passed in the World of Gods, but two years had already passed in this world. This time ratio was shocking enough. The simtion points Chen Heng had expended previously did not go to waste. Even though the beginning was somewhat disadvantageous with this time flow, it was still eptable. With this thought in mind, Chen Heng silently inhaled and exhaled the surrounding Gen Qi and began to strengthen himself slowly.


    He could sense that his body was still weak, the weakest even among the surrounding weapons. Therefore, he needed to strengthen himself as soon as possible. As for leaving, he was not in a hurry. Since this secret realm was created to refine weapons, someone would enter and take out the refined weapons. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste?


    Since that was the case, from Chen Heng¡¯s point of view, he did not need to be overly anxious and only needed to wait until his body became sufficiently powerful before getting out. With this thought in mind, Chen Heng began to inhale and exhale Gen Qi to strengthen his body silently.


    The advantage of having a true spirit was fully disyed at this moment. Compared to the weapons around him that only had a rough spirituality, Chen Heng, who had aplete, true spirit, could take the initiative to inhale and exhale Gen Qi and did not have to wait for Gen Qi to enter his body passively.


    This way, his inhale and exhale of Gen Qi were thousands of times more efficient than the other weapons around him. At the same time, Chen Heng began to temper himself using his surroundings consciously. There seemed to be a unique power in this secret realm that could suppress the existence of the power of true spirit.


    Chen Heng took the initiative to temper his true spirit using this characteristic of this secret realm and constantly using it to resist the secret realm¡¯s power and temper himself. His true spirit quickly became tenacious, and the range he could detect became wider and wider.


    Soon, half a year passed. After half a year of hard work, Chen Heng¡¯s current appearance waspletely different from before. When Chen Heng had just descended, Chen Heng¡¯s body looked no different from an ordinary mortal weapon. It was like an old sword, tattered and rusted, and looked like it could break any time.


    However, the rust on Chen Heng¡¯s body had disappeared entirely. The sword looked crystal clear, like ss. It did not look like a weapon. But instead, it looked like an artifact. As for the rust on it, it had already been washed clean by the Gen Qi in the past half a year. There was not a trace of it left.


    Chen Heng was utterly different from the past at this point. However, he had also fallen into a bottleneck.


    ¡®It seems to have reached its limit?¡¯ Chen Heng could not help but frown as he felt the state of his body while he was inside the long sword.


    Ever since he had descended into this body half a year ago, he had been inhaling and exhaling Gen Qi excitingly to strengthen his body, which was highly effective at the beginning.


    The unique Gen Qi in this Sword Tomb, as a ce specialized in refining weapons, seemed to be specially released to refine weapons. It was highly beneficial to the refinement of weapons.


    Chen Heng had made significant progress in the beginning with the help of Gen Qi and quickly transformed utterly. However, Chen Heng could feel that if he continued inhaling and exhaling Yuan Qi, it would be of lesser help. His body seemed to have reached a bottleneck, and he needed some kind of power to help him improve. Chen Heng had been thinking about this for a long time, but he still could not find the key.


    ¡®What exactly is missing?¡¯ Chen Heng secretly frowned as various thoughts shed through his mind.


    He had tried many methods in the past half a year. He had the body of a long sword now. Whether it was the meditation technique of a Sorcerer or the life energy of a knight, they were not of much help to him in his current state.


    The life energy was needless to say. At this moment, his body was made of steel. Where would he get the life energy? As for the meditation technique, it also needed the support of a body of flesh and blood.


    Of course, this did not mean that Chen Heng was helpless. In reality, other than being a great sorcerer and great knight, he was also a master refiner who was good at refining magic weapons. Naturally, he would not be helpless in strengthening himself.


    10


    However, no matter how strong a master refiner was, it was impossible to refine a magic weapon out of thin air. There were no materials other than mountain rocks in the area before him. There was no way he could do it, even if he wanted to use foreign objects to refine himself and strengthen his body.


    ¡°It seems like I have to explore outside¡­¡± This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he sensed his current state.


    He didn¡¯t feel any unique materials in this area. However, this secret realm was massive, and it might not be so in other ces. Therefore, recently, Chen Heng gradually thought of moving out to explore after feeling his condition. This way, there might be some gains. Hence, Chen Heng began to get up. The long sparkling sword slowly bloomed with light in the outside world and then rushed towards the sky. A faint sparkling light bloomed in the invisible, like the Light of ss.


    Then, Chen Heng began the exploration process, and his understanding of this Sword Tomb had also improved during the process. There were traces of people moving everywhere in this Sword Tomb, and there were quite a number of them.


    ¡®Someone had entered this ce not long ago.¡¯ Chen Heng thought, and then he felt more at ease.


    Some people had entered everywhere, which meant that this secret realm was still in use. Therefore he would have a chance to leave. This was good news. Soon, another piece of good news appeared. Chen Heng witnessed many other weapons during his journey. Although most of the weapons in this Sword Tomb were swords, there were also many other weapons.


    Each of them was different. Some of these weapons were iplete, some were ancient, and some looked as if they had just been refined. From the strength point of view, most were ordinary weapons, and very few could bepared to Chen Heng. However, some weapons had extremely powerful auras.


    Chen Heng had once found arge saber in a pit on his journey. It was arge golden saber. One could vaguely see manyplicated patterns and feel a terrifying majesty on them, making it impossible for anyone to get close. Chen Heng could see the appearance of therge saber through a vague sense. He could vaguely see the words ¡®Heaven King¡¯ from the patterns on the saber¡¯s body.


    If nothing unexpected happened, thisrge saber should have had an owner in the past. However, the saber was now damaged, and its spirituality seemed to have been destroyed by some kind of power, almost disappearing. Its aura was still powerful, making people feel terrified.


    Chen Heng felt the aura and made a rough judgment. This long golden sword was called the Golden Saber, probablyparable to a Fourth Ring Extraordinary Beings at its peak. Though its spirituality had been destroyed, and most of its power had disappeared, it was still not something ordinary people could approach.


    There were no other weapons within a few kilometers, with the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber as the center.


    Feeling the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber, Chen Heng¡¯s heart moved, ¡®Not bad material, if only I can refine it¡­¡¯ Chen Heng thought, and his heart skipped a beat.


    As he said, even though his body had been refined quite well, the material of his body was still there. Initially, it was only refined from ordinary materials, but after many years of wear and tear, the spirituality within the materials had long disappeared. His original foundation was there. No matter how much he refined it, it would not be able to change much in a short period.

 Chapter 586 - 6 – Heavenly Catastrophe

    <h4>Chapter 586 Chapter 586 ¨C Heavenly Catastrophe</h4>


    Chen Heng¡¯s body was naturallycking. The material was not divine gold or divine iron, nor was it any other unique material. It was just an ordinary item. To be able to refine it to the level before his eyes were already Chen Heng¡¯s impressive refining skills and experience.


    If it were someone else, even if they knew how to control Gen Qi, they would probably leave many damage marks or even break the sword. The situation would be even worse. But the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber in front of him was the exact opposite. From the situation in front of him, it could be seen that the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber must have been very powerful in the past. It was most likely a divine weapon of this world.


    Even if it was damaged, it still had a thick and imposing aura. It was terrifying. The material it used was definitely the top material in this world.


    However, contrary to Chen Heng at this moment, although the material of this Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber was good and its foundation was strong, the spirituality within it had already been extinged.


    From the looks of it, it seemed to have suffered very serious damage before. Hence, it had be its current appearance. If the two werebined, they wouldplement each other perfectly.


    Chen Heng looked at the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber from afar, and this thought shed through his mind. However, this thought only shed through his mind for a moment before it was quickly dispelled.


    ¡°Now is not the right time¡­¡±


    Chen Heng looked into the distance and felt the aura on the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber. This thought then shed through his mind. Chen Heng could sense that the aura surrounding the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber was too powerful, even though it was already damaged. With such a powerful aura, it would be difficult for him to do anything to it in Chen Heng¡¯s current state.


    ¡®Now was not the time.¡¯


    With this thought in mind, Chen Heng silently memorized the location of the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber and left without hesitation. His body turned into a sharp sword light and disappeared in all directions.


    Next, he continued to tour the Sword Tomb in front of him. There were many weapons in this Sword Tomb. There were also many unique weapons among the numerous weapons, other than the majority of ordinary weapons.


    Those weapons might be like Heaven Kings¡¯ Golden Saber, exuding a terrifying aura or having already bred extraordinary spirituality. However, some weapons did not have sufficient spirituality and strength, but their materials were not bad.


    Chen Heng¡¯s goal was these weapons. He destroyed these weapons and used his Gen Qi to refine them. He refined the Metal Qi into his body and forcefully swallowed them.


    He slowly improved his qualities through this process and slowly filled up his shorings. However, very few weapons had extraordinary materials, and fewer did not have spirituality.


    Therefore, Chen Heng¡¯s improvement was also very slow. It took him three whole months to find three broken weapons. However, although he did not swallow many, the effect was still very obvious.


    <b>1on</b>


    wa


    At this moment, Chen Heng could feel that his body was undergoing some changes, and he was getting closer and closer to a certain checkpoint. Before long, he would be able to cross the previous bottleneck and walk to the next stage. Before that, he had been quietly touring around, quietly umting his strength. During this process, he had also witnessed some situations.


    On a certain day, the sky suddenly changed color. In the distance, rolling thunderbolts suddenly appeared. A destructive aura erupted as if it wanted to destroy everything in all directions.


    This inexplicable aura immediately woke Chen Heng up from his metamorphosis.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    He raised his head to look at the sky and felt the scene that appeared in the sky. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. In his senses, the sky in the distance had already changed color. Rolling thunderbolts were erupting in all directions.


    That kind of power was exceptionally powerful and terrifying. And the destructive aura contained within it made Chen Heng feel that it was somewhat familiar. ¡°This is¡­ A Heavenly Catastrophe?¡± Feeling the thunderbolts that appeared in the distance, Chen Heng could not help but be surprised. Then, another thought shed through his mind. ¡°This world also has Heavenly Catastrophe?¡±


    Heavenly Catastrophe was an existence that had appeared in some worlds before. It was often a method formed from thews of the world. In some worlds, every time a living creature broke or vited a taboo, it would trigger the Heavenly Catastrophe.


    ¡®And in this world, what mechanism was it?¡¯


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. After thinking for a bit, he directly left and rushed forward. This choice was contrary to the other weapons in the area.


    In the area, sensing the aura of the Heavenly Catastrophe in the distance, all the spiritual weapons let out sorrowful cries and instinctively rushed in all directions, wanting to leave this area.


    Of course, this was only limited to those powerful weapons. Only those weapons born with enough spirituality and powerful enough could move and leave on their own.


    Most of the weapons could only tremble under the Heavenly Catastrophe, showing their instinctive fear. Chen Heng could feel the fear of the four directions along the way.


    They were instinctively afraid of the Heavenly Catastrophe. Of course, this was also very normal. The Heavenly Catastrophe carried an aura of destruction, and its power was exceptionally fierce. It was a terrifying thing to all living beings.


    This was even more so for these weapons that only possessed simple spirits and did not possessplete intelligence. Under the Heavenly Catastrophe, even their own spirits would bepletely destroyed if something bad happened.


    Chen Heng walked forward and finally discovered a strange scene. A ck longsword stood there in the middle of a mountain in front of him. The longsword waspletely ck, as if it was made of a unique type of divine gold. It was filled with spiritual light, and it was exceptionally mystical. On the sword¡¯s surface, there were faint patterns condensed, and it was exceptionally unique.


    In the four directions, lightning brewed within the Heavenly Catastrophe, and its aura faintly locked onto the longsword.


    ¡®The longsword had drawn over this Heavenly Catastrophe.¡¯


    As he sensed everything around him, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. At this point, after seeing everything clearly, he did not continue to advance. Instead, he just stood there and silently watched the scene before him.


    Soon after, under his perception and observation, the lightning in the sky gradually descended. Streaks of lightning shed as they charged forward. Their auras were exceptionally powerful and terrifying.


    ¡®A casual strike is enough to kill a First Ring expert.¡¯


    Chen Heng felt the power around him as this thought silently shed through his mind. The power of the Heavenly Catastrophe was not weak. Each streak of lightning was enough to kill a First Ring Extraordinary Being easily.


    ISE


    If that were all, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. However, the power hidden within the Heavenly Catastrophe seemed to be endless. After each bolt of lightning fell, another would follow. It was extremely frequent and terrifying.


    Even though a single bolt of lightning was only at the First Ring level, under such frequency, even a Second Ring Extraordinary Being wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it easily. If one weren¡¯t careful, one would directly die within. And in Chen Heng¡¯s perception, the longsword in front of him lightly hummed. An inexplicable sword intent surged out from the longsword, spreading in all directions, and rushed towards the horizon. In the face of this terrifying Heavenly Catastrophe, the spirituality in the longsword didn¡¯t have any intention of retreating. It directly rushed up to the heavens, undergoing the baptism of lightning. Bolts of lightning continuously descended, striking the longsword¡¯s body, emitting waves of muffled sounds. asionally, bolts of lightning would fall around and sweep across the ground, directly cutting open dozens of meters long gashes. ¡°That is¡­ the sword¡¯s intent?¡±


    Chen Heng, who was by the side, observed the power that appeared on the longsword and seemed to have gained some enlightenment.


    Chen Heng had also contacted the sword¡¯s intent in the past simtion. However, this was still considered an extremely mysterious thing in the past world.


    He did not expect to see it so quickly in this world. The so-called sword¡¯s intent was actually the Comprehension of Laws. Through one¡¯s Comprehension of Laws, adding them to one¡¯s offensive became various concepts that could greatly strengthen one¡¯s strength.


    The Comprehension of Laws was something that only existences above Legends could do in the World of Gods. However, in this world, because of the different environment, the Comprehension of Laws seemed to be much earlier in this world.


    The power of the longsword in front of him was only ordinary in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes. It was equivalent to a Second Ring Extraordinary Being, but it could still disy a trace of the sword¡¯s intent.


    Without a doubt, if it was in the World of Gods, this would definitely be an incredible thing. However, Chen Heng had already experienced many of the differences between worlds. At this moment, he was not too surprised.


    He stood at the side, silently observing the front, waiting for the final result. At this moment, the lightning in the sky had gradually stopped. It looked like it was about to end.


    However, the condition of the longsword was also very bad. At this moment, the aura on the longsword was particrly weak. There were even weak cracks appearing on the sword¡¯s body. It was like a series of unique veins that were exceptionally special.


    It looked like the power in the longsword had been exhausted. It was its final moment. Looking at this scene, Chen Heng secretly shook his head.


    The situation was a little terrible. Although the Heavenly Catastrophe was about to end, the closer it was to this moment, the more powerful the power contained in the Heavenly Catastrophe was.


    The longsword was the exact opposite. At this moment, the power within was clearly about to be exhausted. From the looks of it, the oue was about to be decided.


    Rumble!


    A lightning bolt descended, directly chopping down and finallynding on the longsword. Following that, waves of terrifying rumbling sounds were produced.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, the cracks on the longsword grewrger andrger, bing more and more obvious. Finally, the longsword split apart with a crisp sound and a faint wail, turning into fragments that shot into the sky.


    Boom!


    In mid-air, the thunder continued, causing the Gen Qi in all directions to howl and the surrounding sword spirits to tremble. After a long while, the surroundings calmed down and ended everything.


    This Heavenly Catastrophe had finallye to an end.


    ¡®It still failed.¡¯


    Chen Heng shook his head as he sensed the remaining destructive aura in the surroundings. This thought shed through his mind.


    From its looks, the Sword Spirit had still failed in the end. This made Chen Heng feel a little regretful. There were very few living beings in this mystic realm. Although most Sword Spirits possessed simple spirituality, they did not form any intelligence. They only had shallow instincts.


    The previous Sword Spirit was able to transcend the Heavenly Catastrophe, and its level was already about the same as Chen Heng¡¯s. Perhaps it could still have the ability tomunicate.


    However, looking at the situation, it was obvious that it could not.


    ¡®I still have some gains.¡¯


    Standing still, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. Although he did not sessfullymunicate with the Sword Spirit, this observation still had some gains.


    From the Sword Spirit¡¯s experience, Chen Heng knew what would happen. His current strength was almost the same as the previous Sword Spirit.


    Apart from the true spirit¡¯s strength, the two were on the same level. From this situation, Chen Heng¡¯s Heavenly Catastrophe was about to arrive.


    This was one aspect. The other aspect was the inheritance left behind by the previous Sword Spirit.


    Chen Heng had carefully observed it before. The body of the sword spirit should have been made of a unique material, which was unique. In terms of pure essence, the material was far superior to Chen Heng¡¯s body, which was something he could notpare to.


    Since the Sword Spirit had fallen under the Heavenly Catastrophe, these things would naturally benefit him. This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. Then, he rushed forward and began to search in the direction of his previous memories.


    In the previous Heavenly Catastrophe, the body of the Sword Spirit had been struck by lightning and turned into pieces that scattered in all directions.


    However, Chen Heng still remembered the locations of most of the pieces. At this moment, he searched one by one and explored the direction ahead.


    Soon, a broken sword fragment entered Chen Heng¡¯s eyes. Those fragments were unique. On the surface, they looked like pure ck divine iron. At this moment, there were even bolts of lightning wrapped around them. One could vaguely see flickering runes as if they were remnants of the lightning from before.


    ¡®Is this sublimation?¡¯


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng was deep in thought. He had an additional understanding of this world¡¯s Heavenly Catastrophe mechanism.


    This world¡¯s so-called Heavenly Catastrophe was both a test and a kind of good fortune. In the lightning, besides pure destructive power, there was also this world¡¯s nomological brand. These nomological brands could be integrated into the body through repeated lightning strikes, allowing the body to be sublimated.


    If Chen Heng guessed correctly, if the previous Sword Spirit could pass the Heavenly Catastrophe, it would probably be able to obtain considerable benefits. It could even allow the body to be baptized and further improved.


    Although it wasn¡¯t certain, it shouldn¡¯t be too far off from the current situation.


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I can give it a try¡­¡±


    Chen Ming thought for a moment. Then this thought shed through his mind. ording to the current situation, he would most likely have to go through this process. Since that was the case, if he had any ideas in the future, he would try again.


    Perhaps there would be some additional benefits. With this thought in mind, Chen Ming continued to move forward. He explored the surroundings once.


    This process took about two months. It was so slow because this area was too vast, and there were too many mysterious ces, which somewhat obstructed Chen Ming¡¯s vision.

 Chapter 587 - Metamorphosis

    <h4>Chapter 587 Chapter 587 ¨C Metamorphosis</h4>


    Even from Chen Heng¡¯s point of view, this Sword Tomb was still somewhat mysterious.


    It was unknown who had set up this secret realm back then. There wererge amounts of terrifying runes everywhere, densely covering every region, turning every region into an absolutend of death.


    If a person walked into it, they would most likely die before they could do anything. Even with Chen Heng¡¯s current strength, it would be difficult for him to walk out in a piece.


    Without a doubt, these were all very special ces, and most of them had given birth to some unique existences.


    Chen Heng called these ces wastnds. The size and degree of danger in wastnds were different. Some of them took up a veryrge area, and the dangerous aura within them was particrly dense.


    Some were the exact opposite. Not only did they take up a very small area, but the danger within them was not too great.


    Chen Heng recorded these ces one by one and then continued to explore. With his hard work, he found most of the fragments of the longsword from before and gathered them together again.


    The longsword was broken, but the remaining fragments still had a unique feeling between them. Once they gathered, they instinctively scattered together, as if they were going to condense again and form a brand new longsword.


    Chen Heng took a look, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised. This sword was indeed extraordinary. From the situation before him, if he was given some time, he might be able to wait for a certain moment in the future, and there might be a time for him to reassemble his spirituality again.


    Of course, that was destined to be an unknown future. And when that time came, the spirituality that was once again gathered might not be the same Sword Spirit from before but apletely unfamiliar existence.


    This was only the proof of the spirituality, and not another revival. Moreover, Chen Heng had found it now, so the result was naturally, needless to say, and even more direct.


    After gathering these things, Chen Heng observed them for a while. After a few months of searching, he had almost gathered the body of the Sword Spirit from before. Except for a small part of the fragments that had fallen into some danger zones, most of the fragments had been found by him.


    ¡®Since that was the case, it was about time.¡¯


    Chen Heng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and this thought shed through his mind. In front of him, an imaginary ck color appeared. Most of the area had already solidified, and there were faint flickering runes within it.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body rushed forward and wrapped around the ck longsword in the next moment,pletely enveloping the pieces within.


    This was the process of devouring. If it were an ordinary weapon, it would still need to go through a round of refinement topletely remove its impurities, leaving only thest essence to be devoured.


    However, these fragments did not need to go through such a troublesome process in front of him. With Chen Heng¡¯s eyesight, he could naturally see that these fragments were top-notch materials.


    Even if they had not gone through refinement, they were still top-notch existences. There was no longer a need to go through refinement processes.


    He directly swallowed the remaining fragments and absorbed them into his body. Of course, ordinary weapons couldn¡¯t do this, even if they had their spirituality.


    Only Chen Heng, a former master refiner, could do this. As a master refiner, he was very experienced in extracting and absorbing materials. It was not easy for him to make mistakes, so he dared to use it like this. If it were an ordinary person, they would not be able to do it.


    A faint golden light appeared and spread out in all directions. A faintly discernible sword¡¯s intent spread out in all directions and gradually took shape.


    Sensing this sword¡¯s intent, the longswords began to emit a light hum in all directions. As if they had sensed something, they spontaneously leaned toward the direction of Chen Heng¡¯s transformation, as if they were expressing their submission.


    Following this process, Chen Heng¡¯s aura slowly rose, gradually climbing upwards.


    This process took more than a month.


    When more than a month passed, and the Gen Qi from the outside world surged into the Sword Tomb, Chen Heng¡¯s consciousness slowly recovered as he looked in front of him.


    ¡®It¡¯s finally over¡­¡¯


    This thought shed through his mind. Following that, the power of his true spirit spread to the outside world, and he began to explore his current state.


    After swallowing most of the Sword Spirit¡¯s body, his current state was extremely good. His body had also undergone many changes. The originally pure and transparent zed sword body now had some ck color. It was as if it was made of ck crystals. It was exceptionally mysterious and extraordinary.


    On the sword, there were many runes engraved on it. It seemed to contain the profound meaning between heaven and earth. It was mysterious, unique, and extraordinary.


    Following Chen Heng¡¯s recovery, a sharp sword intent emerged from the sword and rushed in all directions. It suddenly burst out.


    If someone stood in front of Chen Heng, their hair would stand on end. They would feel a great fear rising from their hearts.


    This was Chen Heng¡¯s transformation at this moment.


    ¡®I¡¯ve reached the critical point¡­¡¯


    Sensing his situation, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. He could feel that he had reached a critical point, and he was at the same level as the Sword Spirit, who had transcended the tribtion.


    This was very normal. Before this, the gap between him and the Sword Spirit was not too big, and they were both at this limit.


    After devouring the Sword Spirit¡¯s remains and obtaining a portion of the Sword Spirit¡¯s foundation, Chen Heng¡¯s level had taken a step further, and directly reaching this level was considered normal.


    Faint lightning appeared in the air, and vaguely, there seemed to be an aura of destruction about to erupt, causing the Sword Spirits around to tremble in fear. This was a sign that the Heavenly Catastrophe was about to arrive.


    From its looks, along with Chen Heng¡¯s growth, the Heavenly Catastrophe that belonged to him was also about to arrive. If nothing unexpected happened, it would only happen in this period.


    Chen Heng was not afraid of this, nor did he feel much hesitation. The scene of the Sword Spirit transcending the Heavenly Catastrophe was still in front of him, and it was terrifying.


    However, Chen Heng was different from the Sword Spirit in the end. He was very confident that if the Heavenly Catastrophe were only at the previous level, he wouldn¡¯t be in a situation where he couldn¡¯t transcend it.


    Compared to this, there was another thing that surprised him even more.


    ¡®The Heaven-Devouring Scripture¡¯s will can be used not only on the body of flesh and blood but also on the body of metal?¡¯


    Standing still, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Before this, he had tried to use the Heaven-Devouring Scripture to circte the scripture to assist, but in the end, he found that the situation was exceptionally smooth, much smoother than in the past.


    With the Heaven-Devouring Scripture¡¯s help, he devoured and plundered the origin of the Sword Spirit¡¯s body, fusing it into his own body. The effect was much better than simply extracting the essence.


    Chen Heng was a little surprised that the metal body could use the Heaven-Devouring Scripture.


    However, after careful consideration, it was not too abnormal.

 Chapter 588 - Transcending the Heavenly Catastrophe

    Chapter 588 Chapter 588 ¨C Transcending the Heavenly Catastrophe


    The essence of the Heaven-Devouring Scripture was never about flesh and blood but about the origin. What was devoured through the Heaven-Devouring scripture was actually the origin and not the pure bloodline.


    It was precisely because of this that whether it was flesh and blood or not did have much of an effect on the use of the Heaven-Devouring Scripture. This was also the reason why it was sessful.


    However, this discovery was undoubted of great help to Chen Heng. At least in the future, he would no longer have to go through the same trouble.


    Although extracting the divinity and essence of the material could also slowly improve his body, how could it be more efficient than directly absorbing the origin?


    There was even another possibility. Since this method could directly absorb the origin, other than pure divinity materials, what about flesh and blood?


    Could it be the same?


    Chen Heng was very interested in this. So, he continued forward and began to explore everything. At this moment, he already had a premonition of what he would have to face next.


    If nothing unexpected happened, he would face his Heavenly Catastrophe within two months at most.


    Heavenly Catastrophe, this was the test and tempering of cultivation in this world. After seeing the situation of the Sword Spirit¡¯s tribtion, Chen Heng had some confidence that he could pass it.


    But even so, if he could make more preparations, it was better to make more preparations. With this thought in mind, Chen Heng continued to explore the surroundings, wanting to gather more materials to improve himself.


    Soon, two months passed.


    On this day, an aura of destruction appeared once again in a familiar area. Under the gaze of the many Sword Spirits¡¯ trembling spirituality, waves of lightning were gathering in the air. A terrifying power was about to erupt and be released.


    Rumble!


    In the air, streaks of lightning streaked across, exceptionally clear. The lightning was densely covered and flickered in all directions. At a nce, it looked exceptionally unique.


    In the center of the area, just like the previous time, all the Sword Spirits that could leave had already left and were heading in different directions. Only the Sword Spirits that could not move remained in the same spot, trembling in fear.


    Of course, there was also Chen Heng. At this moment, he was in the center of the Heavenly Catastrophe and was firmly locked onto by the Heavenly Catastrophe in mid-air. ¡°This is a strange feeling...¡±


    Standing on the spot, Chen Heng felt this feeling with interest. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was a little unique.


    After experiencing many worlds, it wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t seen existence like the Heavenly Catastrophe before. It was just that this was the first time he was locked onto by the Heavenly Catastrophe and personally transcended it.


    There was a strange feeling. He just didn¡¯t know how the process of this Heavenly Catastrophe that belonged to him would be.


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. His gaze was fixed on the sky, paying attention to everything in that lightning area. Under his gaze, lightning bolts gradually descended and struck Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    As the lightning descended, an aura of destruction bloomed as if it wanted to destroy everything, directly destroying Chen Heng. However, when the lightning struck, Chen Heng could not help but feel relieved.


    As expected, the power of the Heavenly Catastrophe did not change much. It was still the same as before. Each bolt of lightning was roughly equivalent to the attack of a First Ring professional.


    To a certain extent, such an attack was already very strong. At least for ordinary professionals, it was enough to kill them directly. Even for the Sword Spirits in this sword tomb, it was also an attack that most Sword Spirits could not withstand.


    <b>CU</b>


    But for Chen Heng, this was not enough. His current body was unique. After absorbing most of the origin of the previous Sword Spirits, he hadpletely transformed. Even the material of his body had changed, bing more outstanding, turning into apletely unfamiliar divine material.


    Although the lightning bolts in the sky were powerful, they were nothing special to Chen Heng at this moment. The terrifying Heavenly Catastrophe in others¡¯ eyes was just ordinary to Chen Heng.


    In this Heavenly Catastrophe, Chen Heng still had the energy to feel the changes. Under the lightning bolts, Chen Heng also had many changes.


    In the sky, the Heavenly Catastrophe was wreaking havoc. What it brought wasn¡¯t destruction but a pure life power of Upanishad. This life force was flowing in Chen Heng¡¯s body, slowly improving his material, making his body stronger and more extraordinary.


    This was equivalent to imprinting part of thews of heaven and earth on his body, making his power even more terrifying.


    It was destruction, but it was also good fortune. Feeling all of this, Chen Heng came to a realization. Then, he took the initiative to rush to the horizon to receive the baptism of more thunderbolts.


    The initial thunderbolts did not cause too much damage to him, even if he was bathed in them. There was no damage at all. This was far beyond that of the Sword Spirit from before.


    But very soon, even more violent thunderbolts descended, just like what Chen Heng had observed before.


    The lightning brewed within the Heavenly Catastrophe also became stronger as time passed. It began to vibrate forward, repeatedly, tempering Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    At this moment, the Heavenly Catastrophe had already passed. The lightning that struck in all directions was close to the level of the Second Ring, and its power could be considered very powerful.


    If the bolts of lightning at the Second Ring level struck down in all directions, they would be able to split open a huge mountain and destroy all life within it.


    The bolts of lightning that were so powerful struck down continuously, causing deep scars on Chen Heng¡¯s body. Within the bolts of lightning, cracks started to appear on the surface of Chen Heng¡¯s body. Intense pain surged out from his heart.


    However, Chen Heng did not have the slightest reaction. He did not even put up the slightest resistance. He just allowed the lightning bolts in midair to strike down at him.


    The lightning in the sky struck down. In Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, it was a great baptism and a tempering of his body. His body would crack under the lightning.


    This proved that his body was not strong enough and needed to be further tempered. And the lightning was the best support.


    Under the lightning, the impurities in his body were rapidly disappearing. The materials in his body continued to transform and improve. When the cracks in his body healed and recovered, his body would be even more perfect, taking a step forward.


    Thus, he stood quietly, waiting for the lightning to strike, without the slightest resistance. It looked like he had lost his spirituality and did not move at all from the surface. But in reality, it was not like that.


    As the lightning continued to strike, a nomological aura in the sky spontaneously emerged and left runic marks on Chen Heng¡¯s body, forming a unique texture as if created by heaven and earth.


    When the Heavenly Catastrophe finally passed, Chen Heng finally moved. At this moment, his body was already in pieces.


    At a nce, it looked like it was badly damaged, as if it could break at any time.

 Chapter 589 - – The Opened Sword Tomb

    Chapter 589 Chapter 589 ¨C The Opened Sword Tomb


    The surface of his body looked broken, as if it could break at any time, but this could not change his inner nature. At this moment, the world¡¯s power was circting in Chen Heng¡¯s body and could not be dissipated for a long time. The Power of Destiny was emerging and affecting him at all times, which made Chen Heng somewhat happy.


    ¡®It seems that my guess is indeed correct.¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    He had already guessed the nature of this Heavenly Catastrophe before this, and it seemed that it was indeed correct. Being in the Heavenly Catastrophe, one could also obtain great benefits other than being baptized by lightning, such as getting the Dao Principle from the Lightning Tribtion and inscribing it on one¡¯s body, allowing one to advance further.


    Theoretically speaking, if one suffered enough lightning tribtions, the Dao Principle imprinted on one¡¯s body would be dense enough. One wouldn¡¯t even need to do anything else to be powerful enough. Of course, this was only in theory.


    After all, apart from natural creation, the Lightning Tribtion also carried a mighty destructive power. Even with Chen Heng¡¯s current strength, his body almost shattered after being baptized by lightning, not to mention other existences. However, the help provided by the Heavenly Catastrophe to the weapon spirit¡¯s metamorphosis was unquestionable.


    Chen Heng thought as his body retreated, heading toward a ce not far away. There were only a few weapon spirits in this Sword Tomb, so there shouldn¡¯t be any disturbance. However, Chen Heng still left directly and found a secret ce to hide out of instinct.


    He had already explored this area previously and was very familiar with it. Therefore, he did not spend much effort finding an excellent location at a particr Ley Nodes. The surging Gen Qi would be more apparent in this area, and the Gen Qi from the outside world would also be denser, suitable for metamorphosis.


    Chen Heng stayed here for a few months. On the one hand, he quietly absorbed the Gen Qi from the outside world to recover his body. On the other hand, he quietly digested the Dao Principle from before, turning it into something of itself. The Dao Principle from the lightning was engraved on his body, bing something like instinct.


    To Chen Heng, the most precious thing about these Dao principles was not how much they had strengthened him but that they could be directly referenced andprehended. The so-called Dao Principle was, in fact, the Comprehension of Laws. These things were undoubtedly very precious, even for an existence at Chen Heng¡¯s level. He also valued the Heavenly Catastrophe so much because there was a natural cirction of this world¡¯s Power of Laws, which would be engraved on his body. Chen Heng silentlyprehended his Dao Principle in the following period.


    On the other hand, he also silently absorbed Gen Qi to recover his strength. Several months passed just like that. The broken parts of Chen Heng¡¯s body gradually healed. Most of the cracks had disappeared other than a few areas. It was impossible to see them anymore at this moment. At this rate, Chen Heng would be able to recover his body andpletely regain his full strength in another half a month at most.


    However, an ident began to happen. Following a series of soft rumbling sounds, Gen Qi from the outside world surged into it continuously, which was not surprising. This Sword Tomb¡¯s secret realm was undoubtedly closely rted to the outside world.


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s perspective, this secret realm would probably connect with the outside world every month. Arge amount of pure Gen Qi was brought into the secret realm from the outside world to provide for the many weapon spirits to grow. Therefore, this scene was seen every month, so it was not worth being surprised.


    What was truly strange was the other auras that appeared along with the Gen Qi from the outside world. From Chen Heng¡¯s perception, the reception this time was somewhat different. With the Sword Tomb¡¯s door opening, many Gen Qi, which contained all sorts of unusual auras, surged over.


    That was the life aura of a living being. It waspletely different from the Sword Spirit, which only had instincts. In other words, this was an actual living being.


    ¡®A person?¡¯ In an instant, Chen Heng was jolted entirely awake, his gaze looking towards the outside world. The power of his true spirit spread out as if it wanted to prate throughyers of istion through the Sword Tomb to reach the outside world.


    He had indeed found some clues through his full-strength senses. There were many figures in the outside world. Waves of fresh life aura emitted in all directions, heading towards the Sword Tomb. From its looks, it seemed to havee from the outside world.


    ¡°This day has finally arrived...¡¯ Feeling the change in the Sword Tomb¡¯s aura, Chen Heng¡¯s heart rxed, and this thought couldn¡¯t help but sh through his mind.


    From the moment he arrived at the Sword Tomb, Chen Heng understood the essence of the Sword Tomb. Since it was most likely a secret realm specially created to nurture weapons, someone would most likely enter this ce to retrieve the weapons.


    From its looks, this day should have arrived. For Chen Heng, the opportunity to leave had finallye. If those outsiders choose suitable weapons to leave, as Chen Heng had thought, Chen Heng only needed to lurk beside those people and mingle with other weapons to achieve his goal. As for now, it would depend on the specific situation.


    Chen Heng pondered and then left this ce in the distance. In an instant, sword light soared into the sky, then disappeared without a trace. And in the outside world, a change was happening.


    ¡°Fellow Brothers...¡± A golden door opened on the high jade tform.


    A gentle-looking and handsome young man stood there, looking at the figures below, and said softly, ¡°The Tengu Sword Tomb is the legendary Sword Tomb left behind by the Tengu Sword Sovereign eight thousand years ago. It once sealed the divine weapons that the Tengu Sword Sovereign had collected all his life. It is a good ce to nurture weapons.¡±


    ¡°Three thousand years ago, the Five Sects of the Southern Mountain discovered this ce together. Hence, they agreed to open the Sword Tomb every five years for the disciples to find weapons. And today, five years have passed, and it¡¯s the time to open it again...¡±


    The young man¡¯s expression was gentle as he exined softly, ¡°Everyone who cane here is one of the talents and elites of our Qiong Hua Sword Sect. Regardless of whether you can find a divine weapon you like, you must be careful. If there is a problem, you must withdraw in time and not force it.¡± The soft words continued to sound.


    Even though it was not loud, it sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. This level of skill was already enough to make people tremble in fear. Besides, the young man¡¯s appearance was even more extraordinary. Every action of his had a demeanor that made people admire him.

 Chapter 590 - Song Qingruo

    Chapter 590 ¨C Song Qingruo


    ¡°It seems like everyone is in a hurry.¡±


    Standing on the high tform, the young man looked down at the crowd of heads. Feeling the emotions of everyone present, he could not help but smile. ¡°Then I won¡¯t waste your time.


    ¡°The door to the Sword Tomb has been opened. Everyone can enter on their own.¡±


    He looked around at the golden door that had already been opened before saying this.


    Below him, the densely packed heads stood there. Initially, all of them appeared to be a little anxious. Although they appeared to be rather stable on the surface, their hearts were still filled with anxiety.


    Only at this moment, after hearing the young man¡¯s words, did everyone rx and walk forward one by one. From its looks, everyone present was already looking forward to this trip to the Sword Tomb.


    ¡°Senior Song...¡±


    Some of the people in the crowd stood there, as dazzling as the stars surrounding the moon. They were all clustered together.


    It was a young woman in her early twenties. She wore a long green dress, and her appearance was particrly cold. Arge group of people currently surrounded her.


    Many disciples turned their heads to look at her. Although they tried to hide it, their eyes were still fixed on the young woman in the green dress.


    Even the young man who appeared extraordinary on the high tform did the same. It was obvious that the young man had an extraordinary status. He was the first in the group.


    The young woman¡¯s name was Song Qingruo. She was the daughter of the current sect master of the Qionghua Sword Sect and the most talented person in the current Qionghua Sword Sect.


    When she was born, it was said that there was a strange phenomenon in the sky. The Qionghua heaven light shed out of thin air and triggered a torrent of Gen Qi, which was exceptionally shocking.


    Her physique was also naturally extraordinary. She had a unique, innate sword body and was naturallypatible with kendo. No matter what kind of kendo she cultivated, she would be able to achieve twice the result with half the effort and quickly cultivate it to the peak.


    Such a person could be said to have borne the expectations of everyone from birth. They believed that she would definitely be able to lead the Qionghua Sword Sect to advance forward and reach its peak in the future.


    She did not disappoint everyone. She only started feeling the qi when she was three years old. At the age of five, she had already cultivated qi into her body. At the age of ten, she had already reached the perfection of one body.


    Now, her cultivation had even reached the spirit transformation realm. To reach this level at this age, there was no doubt that she was an absolute prodigy.


    And it was precisely because of this that Song Qingruo was also the one who received the most attention during this trip to the mystic realm. After all, this prodigy did not appear too often. This trip to the mystic realm was a rare opportunity to contact her. If one could find a chance to show one¡¯s face in front of her, it would be very beneficial to the one¡¯s future. Not to mention making her remember one, as long as she felt that one¡¯s face was familiar, that would be enough.


    Thinking of this, the people in the surroundings couldn¡¯t help but smile. They all looked in the direction of Song Qingruo, thinking of how to greet her at all times.


    ¡®Is that a true chosen one?¡¯


    In the crowd, a ck-robed youth silently followed behind the crowd. As he stared at the scene before him, this thought involuntarily shed through his mind.


    <b>SCO</b>


    He stared at song Qingruo¡¯s silhouette, his eyes filled with fervor. For someone like Song Qingruo, who was at the center of the crowd, every single action of hers had a feeling of care and concern. Undoubtedly, this was what every young man wanted.


    The young man was no exception. However, he knew his limits. The other party was born with a sword body, the daughter of the sect master of the Qionghua Sword Sect and possibly the future sect master of the Qionghua Sect.


    Meanwhile, His parents were mere mortals. Regardless of their status, background, or talent, they were far inferior to the other party. There was noparison between the two.


    At this moment, he could only think about it. After looking at it for a moment, he shifted his gaze and looked at therge door again.


    ¡®Entering the Sword Tomb this time is undoubtedly my biggest opportunity in the past five years....¡¯


    Various thoughts shed through the youth¡¯s mind as he looked at the open golden door in front of him. ¡®If I miss this opportunity, I might not be able to fight for another chance the next time the Sword Tomb opens.¡¯


    It was very difficult to obtain a magic treasure with good potential in this world. This ounts not for the low-level treasures, but those that truly possessed potential could even cultivate on their own like cultivators, slowly rising to a higher level.


    In the legends, there was even the Heavenly Weapon that symbolized the origin of heaven and earth and the authority between heaven and earth. Even existences at the level of Heavenly Venerates had to pay attention to it.


    Having a magic treasure was undoubtedly a very important thing in this world. Not only could it be used to fight enemies, but it could also be used to cultivate with each other and be a fellow Dao seekers.


    However, it was difficult to obtain a real magic treasure. This was even more so for a poor kid like him. To him, it was not realistic to spend a huge amount of money to buy a magic treasure refined by someone else.


    The only chance he had was this trip to the Sword Tomb. For this opportunity, he had risked everything he had umted in the past to obtain this opportunity finally.


    He just did not know what the oue would be. Various thoughts shed through the young man¡¯s mind. ¡°It is said that the remains of the Heavenly Weapon once appeared in the Sword Tomb left behind by the Tengu Sovereign...


    ¡°I do not wish to encounter such a divine item. I only need to obtain a spiritual magic sword.¡±


    As long as a magic treasure had a certain amount of spirituality, it meant that it had the possibility of opening the path of Dao. Only then would it have the chance to be a tool that could apany it for the rest of its life.


    This was also the young man¡¯s goal this time. As he thought of this, his expression became more determined. He followed the flow of people and slowly walked in.


    As they approached the gate, the people around them gradually quieted down. Everyone looked at the golden gate in front of them, their eyes filled with anxiety.


    Clearly, everyone was filled with anticipation for the journey they were about to embark on. Under the people¡¯s gazes behind them, they slowly walked in and surged into it.


    After everyone entered, the golden gate in front of them slowly closed as if it had lost all of its divinity.


    ¡°Another exploration...¡±


    On the high tform, the young man in white smiled as he looked at the golden door that was slowly closing in front of him. A thick smile on his lips as he said, ¡°I just don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll gain this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    His voice was weak as it was gradually buried in the sound of the wind. A hazy feeling spread in all directions as it came from his mind.


    When the young man waspletely awake, he discovered that he had already arrived in another area.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    He looked around and felt his surroundings. Then, his heart could not help but shake.

 Chapter 591 - The Sword Body

    Chapter 591 Chapter 591 ¨C The Sword Body


    The surrounding area looked very spacious. There were fogs filling the area and surrounding everything. Just by walking here, one could feel the uniqueness.


    Of course, the difference between this ce and the outside world shocked the young man even more.


    ¡°What dense Gen Qi!¡±


    Feeling the dense Gen Qi around him, his heart trembled. ¡°It¡¯s almost the same as the spirit vein.¡±


    As one of the five sects of the Southern Mountain, the Qionghua Sword Sect was naturally located at the ce where the spirit veins gathered. The concentration of Gen Qi there was much higher than in the outside world.


    Cultivating in a ce where the Gen Qi was dense would result in twice the effort with half the effort. It would be easier in all aspects.


    It was not like the young man had never been to the ces where the spirit veins gathered in the Qionghua Sword Sect. Every time he went, he would have to spend many spirit stones.


    But even in the ces where the spirit veins gathered in the Qionghua Sword Sect, the concentration of Gen Qi was about the same as in this ce. And this area was only the periphery. He had yet to reach the core of the Sword Tomb.


    The concentration of Gen Qi there would be even higher.


    ¡®Is this the means of a Heavenly Venerate?¡¯


    After a long while, the young man recovered from his shock. He looked around as this thought shed through his mind.


    This trip was worth it. That was what he thought. With such a dense Gen Qi concentration, even if he did not find any dharma treasures on this trip,ing here to cultivate was a benefit.


    In the Qionghua Sword Sect, it was not that simple to cultivate in a ce with such dense Gen Qi. One had to pay quite many spirit stones to do so. But now, it was free.


    This made the youth somewhat excited. He looked around. At this moment, the crowd had thinned quite a bit. Everyone, including Song Qingruo, had already left, heading to other ces.


    From its looks, they had entered deep into the Sword Tomb. The youth was not surprised by this. Unlike his dazed state after entering, those disciples with actual backgrounds were more or less familiar with the situation in the Sword Tomb. Naturally, they knew where to


    go.


    Some of the disciples who had entered this ce in the past would summarize what they had seen and heard. They would even record down some of the Heavenly Weapons they had seen before, leaving them forter generations to explore and discover.


    A Chosen One like Song Qingruo would still have a huge advantage even if she entered this mystic realm. She waspletely different from ordinary disciples.


    Thinking of this, the young man¡¯s heart moved. He then walked forward and left in the direction Song Qingruo was in. He did not intend to do anything bad. Doing so would just be a waste of time and effort. He thought of following Song Qingruo to find a spirit vein with a higher concentration of Gen Qi and cultivate it there.


    After all, with Song Qingruo¡¯s background, he would search for those high-quality dharma treasures when he entered this mystic realm.


    And the area where these exquisite treasures were located would be the best ce for the young man to cultivate. If there were some things that Song Qingruo and the others didn¡¯t like, he could go there and pick them up. It wouldn¡¯t be a wasted trip.


    They soon entered this area and arrived at another location as they moved forward. However, as the young man moved forward, he didn¡¯t notice that a gaze had alreadynded on him, and there was some thought in it.


    ¡®As expected, an outsider has entered.¡¯


    Chen Heng fell into deep thought, watching the many figures in front of him from afar. ¡®Qionghua Sword Sect, huh.¡¯


    With his strength, the actions of this group of people in the distance could not escape his perception. He easily caught many things. He also roughly understood the situation of these people.


    ¡®The Sword Tomb left behind by the Tengu Sword Sovereign... I just don¡¯t know what cultivation level this Sword Sovereign has....¡¯


    Listening to the conversations of the people around him, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    This Sword Tomb seemed to have been set up by the existence known as the Tiangu Sword Sovereign. But what level was the Sword Sovereign in this world at?


    There was no answer to this question for the time being. After all, there was noparison, and he had not personally felt the aura of that Sword Sovereign, so there was noparison for the time being.


    But thinking about it, the so-called Sword Sovereign should also be at the peak of this world. As for the group of people below, Chen Heng only nced at them and then could not help but shake his head.


    Too weak.


    <b>S wer</b>


    <b>one</b>


    This group of people imed to be the elite disciples of the Qionghua Sword Sect, but their cultivations were all very poor. The one with the highest strength was the young girl named Song Qingruo, whose strength was equivalent to the peak of the First Ring.


    Reaching this level at this age was undoubtedly not bad. She was probably not a bad person in this world. However, the others were very poor. There were very few people who had reached the first level. Most of them were still in the apprentice stage.


    This gave Chen Heng a clear impression. From the people¡¯s conversations, he could understand that this world¡¯s system started from the Qi Refinement Stage.


    The Qi Refinement Stage was equivalent to an apprentice in the end. After the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Stage, one would be at the Foundation Establishment Stage, roughly equivalent to First Ring.


    Only after breaking through to the Foundation Establishment Stage and reaching the Spirit Transformation Stage would one be considered at the peak of the First Ring.


    Song Qingruo was at this level. Most of the people around her were at the Qi Refinement stage, the Apprentice Stage. The strength of this level was simply unsightly in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    However,pared to ordinary people, it should still be eptable. Chen Heng stood at the same spot and pondered in his heart.


    From the strength of these Qionghua Sword Sect disciples in front of him, it could be seen that this so-called Qionghua Sword Sect¡¯s strength was far from the top of this world.


    At the very least, there was probably no one at the level of a Sword Sovereign. Of course, this was not important for the time being. Before these people from the Qionghua Sword sect entered the sword tomb, Chen Heng had been looking for an opportunity to leave this mystic realm.


    But after these people entered, Chen Heng changed his mind. The reason was very simple. Before these people entered, Chen Heng did not know how to leave, so he naturally had to look for an opportunity.


    But now, Chen Heng had already understood the way to leave. The Qionghua Sword Sect would open the Sword Tomb¡¯s teleportation door every five years.


    If Chen Heng wanted to leave, he only needed to have a chance every five years. Andpared to the outside world, this sword tomb was more suitable for Chen Heng to cultivate at this moment.


    After all, this was a ce specially built to nurture a Weapon Spirit. It was most suitable for Chen Heng to grow at this moment. Be it materials or Gen Qi. This Sword Tomb would not becking


    On the contrary, finding those high-quality materials in the outside world would be very difficult.


    Rather than leaving immediately, it was better to continue staying in this mystic realm for a few more years. It would not be toote to leave after he had improved a step further.


    Anyway, Chen Heng could still stay in this world for a very long time from the current situation. There was no need to be in a hurry.


    Various thoughts shed through his mind. In the next moment, Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward. An inexplicable feeling spread from the front.


    Chen Heng¡¯s gaze shifted and subconsciously focused on a young girl. It was a young girl wearing a long green dress. Her appearance was cold, and a group of people surrounded her. Her appearance and temperament were extraordinary


    This was Song Qingruo, and she was also the person with the most profound cultivation in the Qionghua Sword Sect at this time. An indistinct attractive force spread out from her body. It attracted Chen Heng and even resonated with him to a certain extent.


    ¡°What kind of physique is this?¡±


    Feeling the cordial auraing from Song Qingruo¡¯s body, Chen Heng secretly frowned and felt puzzled.


    He could feel that Song Qingruo in front of him should have a unique physique. Otherwise, it would not have resulted in such a result. That inexplicable physique could make the Weapon Spirit instinctively close to her and have a higher affinity with her.


    Even Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but feel a certain degree of influence at this moment and had an inexplicable favorable impression of her.


    In fact, Chen Heng even had a premonition in his heart. If he could obtain the young girl¡¯s Qi Blood and power, it would be very beneficial to him at this moment.


    The feeling that Chen Heng felt at this moment was the sword body. The innate sword body had a huge boost to Kendo. It could also nurture Heavenly Weapons and attract magic treasures.


    This was the origin of Chen Heng¡¯s feelings at this moment. If Chen Heng did not have a perfect will, he would probably be attracted to her instinctively and fall into her arms. But now, he was still a littlecking.


    Compared to Song Qingruo, the other young man behind her was more attractive to Chen Heng


    It was an ordinary-looking youth with an ordinary appearance. Since the beginning, he had been following behind Song Qingruo, and his behavior was quite wretched.


    This person looked ordinary, and nothing was outstanding about him. But in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, he could see the flourishing Destiny on this person¡¯s body.


    This was a person with Destiny in his body, and his Destiny was already flourishing. He wasn¡¯t weak at all.


    ¡°His talent is ordinary, but his future might not necessarily be inferior to that girl from before with his Destiny.¡±


    Chen Heng took a nce and then made this judgment. Then, he thought for a moment and made a decision.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with the flow.¡±


    He looked at the destiny on top of the young man¡¯s head, which was already beginning to bloom. Then, a smile appeared on his face.


    A pitch-ck longsword appeared and began to rapidly change its body in the next moment. In an instant, as if time had passed, mottled marks appeared on the longsword. Layers of rust directly appeared and blocked the longsword.


    The divine light on the longsword also disappeared andpletely disappeared. At a nce, it looked like an ordinary longsword. There was nothing strange about it in this sword tomb.


    After doing this, Chen Heng nodded in satisfaction. Then, he rushed forward andnded in a huge pit.


    The bait was ready, waiting for others to take the bait.


    ¡°There¡¯s something strange here.¡±


    Walking in front of the crowd, Song Qingruo suddenly opened her mouth and looked at the surrounding area. Her face was filled with surprise and doubt.


    ¡°Such a dense aura of destruction...


    ¡°Not too long ago, Heavenly Weapons went through a war, and the aura of lightning remained here.¡±


    She carefully sensed the aura around her and then spoke up. As she spoke, the people around her were all shocked.

 Chapter 592 - Weapon Tribulation And Ancient Sword

    Chapter 592 Chapter 592 ¨C Weapon Tribtion And Ancient Sword


    It was not easy to conclude that a Heavenly Weapon could ovee the weapon tribtion. There was a heavenly tribtion for human beings, and there was also a weapon tribtion for weapons in this world. The weapon tribtion was a test for the weapon spirit. Only when the spirit had gathered to a certain extent could a Heavenly Weapon that was about to transform to be able to ovee the weapon tribtion.


    Once it passed the weapon tribtion, a weapon was qualified to be called a Heavenly Weapon and became the most dazzling existence. A Heavenly Weapon list in the outside world recorded all the Heavenly Weapons that had appeared since ancient times. Any Heavenly Weapon that had passed the weapon tribtion would be qualified to be listed in it.


    Song Qingruo¡¯s father, the current leader of the Qiong Hua Sword sect, had a Heavenly Weapon called the Qiong Hua Sword in his hands. It was a secret treasure passed down by the Qiong Hua Sword Sect, which the Sect¡¯s founder left behind. One could see how precious a Heavenly Weapon was.


    And now, there was the aura of a Weapon Tribtion here.


    ¡°There¡¯s a Heavenly Weapon here that has survived a Weapon Tribtion?¡± Some people beside Song Qingruo thought of this possibility, even their breathing began to quicken, and an inexplicable desire surged up in them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Song Qingruo only shook her head in the face of the surrounding people¡¯s enthusiasm, then she said, ¡°That weapon might not have survived the war and be a Heavenly Weapon. It might have failed. However, even if it failed, there should still be the remains of that Heavenly Weapon left behind.¡± She looked around, and her eyes were extremely bright at this moment.


    Same for the people present, their eyes were extremely bright.


    ¡°Pass the order. Let the people of my Qiong Hua Sword Secte to take a look here.¡± Faced with such a huge temptation, Song Qingruo only pondered shortly before speaking again, ¡°The Heavenly Weapon has a spirit. If it exists, it will choose its own master. The people of my Qiong Hua Sword Sect cane here and try it. Don¡¯t give outsiders a chance. I can rmend whoever acknowledged by the Heavenly Weapon as a master or gets a fragment of the Heavenly Weapon to enter the inner sect.¡± The cold voice continued to sound.


    The people around were stunned. Their gaze at Song Qingruo suddenly changed, and they couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration. A possible Heavenly Weapon, such a huge temptation before them.


    An ordinary person would have immediately sealed the news and not let anyone know it. However, Song Wingruo was not like that. She did not hide the news but even spread it and let the entire Qiong Hua Sword Secte here to give it a try. Her magnanimity was truly admirable.


    Of course, her actions were more likely due to her confidence. As an innate sword physique, Song Qingruo had an extraordinary affinity with Heavenly Weapons from a young age. If there were a Heavenly Weapon here that wanted to choose a master, she would be its first choice owing to her talent and aptitude and not anyone else.


    The news spread very quickly. Behind her, an ordinary-looking youth wearing a ck robe had also heard the news.


    ¡°Heavenly Weapon?¡± A shocking expression appeared on his face.


    To him, a Heavenly Weapon was like a myth. It was something that he had never thought of in the past. However, it was possible to touch it now? His mood couldn¡¯t help but be a little unique, and his heart began to palpitate just thinking of this.


    He shook his head and smiled bitterly again a momentter, ¡®Xiao Han, Xiao Han...¡¯ He smiled wryly, ¡®Take a look at yourself first instead of dreaming of it. I think I should just stay here and cultivate at a ce with rich Gen Qi.¡¯ He thought as he didn¡¯t have the slightest hope for the so-called Heavenly Weapon.


    After all, even though Song Qingruo said that whoever obtained the Heavenly Weapon would get it, many people were present. How could he possibly get it? The Heavenly Weapon had spirit and judgment, so why would it select an ordinary person like him who had neither influence nor talent? Xiao Han waspletely clear-headed thinking of this and silently walked to the side.


    Unlike the others who were bustling with excitement, he did not have any hope from the start. He did not go around to explore the Heavenly Weapon, but instead, he followed the guidance of Gen Qi and silently headed to various ces where Gen Qi gathered, wanting to find a ce to cultivate properly. Soon, he pursued a small path and arrived at an area.


    ¡°Eh?¡± He suddenly felt an inexplicable aura before him.


    A rich Gen Qi reaction came from ahead, making his heart skip a beat as he hurriedly moved forward. Soon, he arrived in front of a pit. This was a ce where rich Gen Qi gathered, much stronger than other sites. Some scattered spiritual herbs were growing in the pit before him, causing Xiao Han to reveal a look of joy.


    He carefully put away a few spirit herbs, and just as he was about to leave, he could not help but pause, ¡°Eh?¡± He looked into the pit shockingly. There seemed to be something else that had not been discovered.


    ¡°Could it be a secret treasure?¡¯ His eyes lit up as he thought, then he quickly rushed forward and began to dig.


    A sword appeared before his eyes. However, to Xiao Han¡¯s disappointment, this longsword did not look exceptional. It was covered in a thickyer of rust. It was uncertain how long it had been here.


    Although the sword¡¯s body was intact, it looked like it could not be used anymore. From its looks, even shing it twice might break it down, not to mention to use it against enemies.


    Xiao Han was immediately disappointed, looking at the appearance of the longsword. He had his judgment even though his cultivation was not very strong. In his perspective, the longsword had lost all of its divinity and had no value in cultivating. However, its material did not look like ordinary iron. It might still have some value if it was returned to the furnace.


    Heforted himself in his heart, then picked up the sword and prepared to leave. Unknowingly, he was already very far away from his previous position. There was no one around him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Brother Xiao?¡± A voice sounded behind him, making Xiao Han feel a chill in his heart, and his body stiffened.


    He turned around and saw a burly man wearing a long robe and the Qiong Hua Disciple¡¯s uniform. He was very tall and sturdy, and his aura far surpassed that of the current Xiao Han.


    ¡°B-Brother Liu...¡± Xiao Han¡¯s body turned a little stiff, looking at the burly man, but he still braced himself and came over to greet him.


    ¡°Long time no see, Brother Xiao. Why are you treating me like an outsider?¡± The burly man walked forward and patted Xiao Han¡¯s shoulder. A malicious smile appeared on his face, ¡°The Gen Qi in this area is rather dense. You should have gained something after exploring here for a long time. I wonder if you can take care of me?¡± He patted Xiao Han¡¯s shoulder and spoke as if he implied something


    Xiao Han¡¯s hand subconsciously twitched as he naturally understood what the burly man meant. The burly man before him was the domineering one among the ordinary disciples of the Qiong Hua Sword Sect. He often did fraudulent things owing to his near-perfect Gen Qi cultivation. Xiao Han had also suffered many losses from his past actions and didn¡¯t expect to meet him again this time. Xiao Han¡¯s face turned stiff as various thoughts shed through his mind.


    While they were talking, the burly man picked up Xiao Han¡¯s pocket, ¡°Oh...¡± Liu Xiongs looked at the spiritual herbs and suddenly revealed a smile, ¡°These things are worth some spirit stones. Brother Xiao, your money has been a little tight recently. Why don¡¯t you lend me these spiritual herbs? I will return double the amount when I be rich in the future.¡± He patted Xiao Han¡¯s shoulder forthrightly.


    ¡°Brother Liu, take it since you want it...¡± Xiao Han¡¯s heart was bleeding as he forced a smile and cupped his hands toward Liu Xiong.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Liu Xiong smiled contemptuously and grabbed the bag.


    Before he left, he looked at the thing in Xiao Han¡¯s hand. However, he was disappointed as the longsword seemed too old, like scrap metal, and was not worth mentioning. Probably only people like Xiao Han would want to take it away. Liu Xiong felt contempt and wanted to leave.


    Xiao Han looked at Liu Xiong¡¯s back, and all kinds of images of the past kept appearing, triggering rage in his heart, and a killing intent gradually emerged. He wanted to ughter Liu Xiong with a sword if he could. However, his rationale told him that he should not do it.


    Liu Xiong¡¯s cultivation was far more substantial than his. He was not Liu Xiong¡¯s opponent and would only die if he made a move. He had to endure. However, the more he thought so, the more aggrieved he felt. The killing intent in his heart surged, and he could not help but want to let out a long howl.


    The longsword in his hand was changing when he was not paying attention. Specks of light were flickering. As if sensing the anger and killing intent in his heart, power slowly surged from the longsword into Xiao Han¡¯s body, giving him a shock. Then, he saw the longsword in his hand trembling and shining.


    ¡°This is...¡± Before he could react, he suddenly attacked.


    The longsword began to move spontaneously, silently, and automatically. Sharp sword light shed forward, and a mighty sword aura swept in all directions. Before him, Liu Xiong quickly reacted as he felt the terrifying killing intent sweeping across. An inexplicable aura shrouded his body and turned into a shield to protect him. However, it was useless.


    In the next moment, the sword aura swept across. The shield before Liu Xiong was shed in half, along with one of Liu Xiong¡¯s arms. A blood aura sshed instantly, and a strong bloody smell emitted in all directions.


    Xiao Han was startled.

 Chapter 593 - A Murder Sword?

    Chapter 593 Chapter 593 ¨C A Murder Sword?


    In front of him, a thick smell of blood permeated the air and spread to the surroundings, causing the area to be slightly red. Looking at the bright red scene in front of him, Xiao Han was stunned.


    He subconsciously lowered his head and looked at the long sword in his hand. Then, he was stunned again.


    He saw that in his hand, the ancient sword that was originally in and unadorned had changed its appearance. The sword¡¯s surface began to shine, and the originally rusty appearance had also changed. It looked like it had a sharp aura. It was as if a slumbering god had finally awakened, bringing a majestic and sacred power.


    It was rusty and mottled, but at this moment, there was a powerful force that swept forward, sweeping through everything.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Looking at the long sword in his hand, Xiao Han muttered. He did not manage to react in


    time.


    However, there were people in front who reacted much faster. A figure quickly rushed over and crashed into Xiao Han¡¯s body. A massive force dissipated, and there were traces of Gen Qi fluctuations within. Like a wild beast, it suddenly erupted with a terrifying attack.


    This was Liu Xiong. At that moment, he decisively attacked. His remaining arm extended towards Xiao Han¡¯s hand, directly reaching for the ancient sword. From its looks, it seemed like he wanted to snatch the sword.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    In an instant, Xiao Han realized that it was not good.


    Just now, the ancient sword suddenly erupted. Although it heavily injured Liu Xiong, it could not change that the other party¡¯s strength was still above his.


    With his current strength, if the ancient sword in his hand were snatched away by the other party, he would be in danger. Moreover, this was an opportunity that belonged to him.


    Forget about the spiritual herbs from before, but the ancient sword was not an ordinary object in front of him. It was still very extraordinary even if it was not a Heavenly Weapon. It was the biggest opportunity that Xiao Han had ever encountered since he stepped onto the path of cultivation.


    It would be uneptable if such an opportunity were also snatched away, then it would be uneptable. Various thoughts shed through his mind in a sh, and then he became firm.


    In front of him, Liu Xiong¡¯s ferocious face appeared. Looking at this face, Xiao Han¡¯s heart was filled with viciousness. He wanted to fight to the death with his opponent.


    A clear sound appeared in front of him. Under Xiao Han¡¯s somewhat puzzled gaze, Liu Xiong¡¯s body began to retreat. As if he had suffered a bacsh, an incredulous expression appeared on his face.


    On his body, numerous cracks began to appear. Within them, iparably sharp Sword Qi swept in all directions, crisscrossing the area.


    Liu Xiong¡¯s face revealed a look of disbelief. He stared nkly at the ancient sword in Xiao Han¡¯s hand. ¡°This sword...¡±


    Regret appeared on his face. Soon after, his body could no longer hold on and directly copsed. He fell to the ground and turned into a pile of flesh and blood.


    Xiao Han stood there in a daze, looking at everything in front of him. It took him a long time to react.


    ¡®It¡¯s over?¡¯


    He looked at Liu Xiong¡¯s corpse, and this thought shed through his mind.


    Liu Xiong was not an ordinary person in the Qionghua Sword Sect. Among the disciples of the Qionghua Sword Sect, he was able to act tyrannically due to his strength.


    Liu Xiong¡¯s strength was at least at the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Stage, and he was not far from entering the Foundation Establishment Stage of the inner sect.


    With such strength, he could be a deacon among ordinary disciples. If he went outside, he could even be the leader of a region. He was not weak. And now, such a person had died just like that. He died cleanly and without leaving a single trace.


    And the cause of his death was only because an ancient sword had shed at him. Xiao Han suddenly shivered and hurriedly looked at the ancient sword in his hand with this thought in mind.


    He began to observe. He did not know if it was an illusion, but at that moment, he felt that the ancient sword in front of him seemed to have changed. The mottled marks on it seemed to have receded a little and had a hint of life.


    Before observing, a warm current surged out from his body and surged into his body. It was extremely pure energy that was different from Gen Qi. The moment it appeared in Xiao Han¡¯s body, it fused with his body, causing magic powers in his body to begin to strengthen. ¡°This is!¡±


    Immediately, Xiao Han¡¯s expression changed as he sensed his change. With the help of that brand new energy, his cultivation was rapidly growing. He had advanced by more than half.


    This kind of growth was very fast. It had saved him several months of bitter cultivation in just an instant, and his strength had advanced by arge margin. When the warm current in the ancient sword had disappeared, Xiao Han¡¯s strength had already advanced to a higher level.


    ¡°This ancient sword!¡±


    Feeling the increasing strength of his body, Xiao Han was immediately shocked. Looking at the ancient sword in his hand, his face revealed an ecstatic expression. ¡°Is this the power of a Heavenly Weapon?¡±


    At this moment, he was sure. The ancient sword in his hand was not an ordinary weapon but an actual Heavenly Weapon.


    Yes, a Heavenly Weapon. Ordinary weapons did not have any special features. Only an actual Heavenly Weapon would have the real supernatural ability.


    For example, the Qionghua Sword Sect¡¯s Qionghua Sword was rumored to have a unique power that helped the sword wielder cultivate sword techniques, allowing him to enter the path of enlightenment.


    And that warm current just now was undoubtedly the magical aspect of this ancient sword in front of him.


    ¡°Ever since I killed Liu Xiong, that power has been seized. Could it be that the magical aspect of this divine weapon is to kill the enemy and seize a portion of his cultivation back?¡±


    Xiao Han recalled the scene just now, standing on the spot, and various thoughts shed through his mind. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then this sword is undoubtedly a Murder Sword.¡±


    If this wasn¡¯t a Murder Sword to gain power through killing others, then what was it?


    It was just that this kind of ability was too powerful, and it made people¡¯s hearts flutter, especially for ordinary cultivators like Xiao Han. For ordinary cultivators like him who didn¡¯t have powerful aptitudes or great backgrounds, such a Murder Sword was extremely suitable.


    There was no need to collect all sorts of heavenly and earthly treasures painstakingly, nor did he need all sorts of spirit stones. As long as he continued to kill, he would be able to increase his strength continuously.


    Without a doubt, this was a function that many people yearned for. If many cultivators in the outside world knew about the effects of this ancient sword, even someone like the Qionghua Sect master would be tempted ande to snatch it.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Han¡¯s face was full of joy. Looking at the ancient sword in his hand, the more he looked, the happier he became. Without him knowing, Chen Heng was also smiling inside the ancient sword.


    ¡°It seems that he is quite satisfied with this effect.¡±


    Chen Heng observed Xiao Han¡¯s reaction and could not help but smile. After experiencing so many worlds, he was very clear about the thoughts of a cultivator like Xiao Han.


    He used this method to make himself a tool man in the main world. Now, it was the same.


    It was exactly what Xiao Han had thought. As long as the ancient sword that Chen Heng had transformed into killed the enemy, it would be able to reflect the power and increase the opponent¡¯s cultivation base.


    This was essentially the use of the ughter divinity. Although Chen Heng was only using a part of his true spirit to carry out the simtion, he had everything he needed to bring. Naturally, his divinity was the same.


    With the support of the ughter divinity, the ancient sword could instantly kill the enemy and obtain the ughter power. Of course, the majority of the power of ughter was naturally Chen Heng¡¯s.


    As for the portion that Xiao Han obtained, it was only a portion of the power that Chen Heng had returned.


    Of course, even though it was only a portion of the power, it was purified by Chen Heng. It wouldn¡¯t cause any hidden danger to people, so it could be considered as taking what one needed.


    The reason for this was naturally to find a tool man. After all, Chen Heng¡¯s main body was a sword. If he were to kill randomly, who knew what would happen. Who knows when he would be treated as a demonic sword and sealed directly by others. But if he were to let others take him and kill people, the sin of killing people would be someone else¡¯s. He was just a tool who had no part of it.


    Also, Chen Heng didn¡¯t worry that others wouldn¡¯t fall for it. After all, not many people could resist the temptation of such a Murder Sword that could increase their strength through killing. For many people, this was a good thing


    And from this process, Chen Heng¡¯s goal was achieved. A bit of life essence fused into Chen Heng¡¯s body. Without Xiao Han noticing, Liu Xiong¡¯s corpse in front of him was rapidly changing, and the ancient sword quickly absorbed the essence within that Chen Heng had transformed into.


    This was the effect of the Heaven-Swallowing Scripture. Chen Heng wanted to find a tool man partly for the killing power and partly to reasonably obtain the blood essence of others.


    The ancient sword slowly exerted its strength and absorbed all the life essence from Liu Xiong¡¯s corpse in front of him.


    Very soon, Liu Xiong¡¯s corpse turned into a dry corpse. This kind of abnormality was quickly discovered by Xiao Han, which immediately shocked him.


    However, he was not too surprised. Instead, he came to a sudden realization and came up with a reasonable exnation.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.


    ¡°Is it through absorbing the Blood Qi of others to feed the sword wielder?¡±


    Xiao Han came to a sudden realization and thought so at this moment. The killing divinity only needed to carry out the ughter, and it could obtain power through the unseen feedback of rules. It did not need to make any changes to the corpse itself.


    However, this was undoubtedly too high-end. Even a legendary existence in the World of Gods would be unable to understand it, not to mention ordinary cultivators like Xiao Han.


    Therefore, Xiao Han thought the scene in front of him was a way to absorb Blood Qi to give feedback on cultivation. This situation was only reasonable in Xiao Han¡¯s heart.


    Otherwise, where would the powere from if the ancient sword did not absorb something?


    ¡°There seem to be no aftereffects...¡±


    When the feedback from the ancient sword waspletely over, Xiao Han roughly felt his situation, and then this thought shed through his mind.


    There were also methods to absorb Blood Qi to strengthen one¡¯s cultivation in this world. However, most of those methods would leave behind very obvious aftereffects. It would either cause his body to change or affect his body extremely easily. It could even lead to Qi deviation and death.


    Therefore, most of these techniques would only be used by people from the demonic path. They were extremely dangerous techniques.


    However, Xiao Han did not feel any hidden dangers left behind by those techniques. From what he felt, he was extremely normal at the moment. His entire body did not seem to be affected at all.

 Chapter 594 - Intruder

    <h4>Chapter 594 Chapter 594 ¨C Intruder</h4>


    ¡®Should I say that it¡¯s worthy of being a Heavenly Weapon?¡¯


    After checking up and down to make sure that there was nothing wrong with his body, Xiao Han heaved a sigh of relief. This thought shed through his mind.


    At this moment, as his heart gradually calmed down, he turned to look at the corpse in front of him. Liu Xiong¡¯s corpse was still there. At this moment, it had already turned into a dried corpse. It looked a little scary.


    Looking at Liu Xiong¡¯s corpse, Xiao Han pondered for a moment. The corpse definitely had to be disposed of. Thepetition within the Qionghua Sword sect was very serious, but the killing between disciples was also not allowed.


    If the matter of the disciples killing each other was exposed, the consequences would be extremely serious. Therefore, the corpse had to be disposed of.


    In addition, there were traces nearby. If it could be disposed of, it had to be disposed of as well. Otherwise, if someone found traces in the vicinity and connected them to the Heavenly Weapon, it would be troublesome.


    Even if there was only a small probability that the Heavenly Weapon in his hand would be exposed, Xiao Han did not want to risk it.


    In his heart, the Heavenly Weapon in his hand was already his hope for the future. He absolutely could not expose it. Once it was exposed, with his current strength, he would definitely not be able to defend it. It would definitely be taken away by others.


    This thought shed through his mind, and he quickly took action.


    He burned Liu Xiong¡¯s corpse in one go. After that, he looked around the ce and cleared the remaining traces. Only then did he leave with satisfaction.


    After leaving this ce, he purposely took a long detour and walked further away. Then, he pretended as if nothing had happened and walked to where he was before.


    However, after returning to the starting point, he made a discovery.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Returning to the starting point, Xiao Han frowned and sniffed around. A cultivator¡¯s sense of smell was also sensitive, far stronger than an ordinary mortal.


    At this moment, Xiao Han keenly sensed that unique aura.


    ¡°Smell of blood!¡±


    Sensing the dense bloody smell in the surroundings, his face changed, and he already felt that something was wrong.


    This trip to the Sword Tomb was a trial for the Qionghua Sword Sect. Logically speaking, the ones who entered this ce should be the people from the Qionghua Sword Sect.


    Why would there be a stench of blood here? Could it be that something big had happened here without him knowing?


    This thought shed through his mind. Following that, light footsteps could be heard from behind him.


    A figure was walking toward Xiao Han.


    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s still another one here.¡±


    A burst of lightughter came from afar and entered Xiao Han¡¯s ears. This voice was very soft, just like the voice of an ordinary woman. It was very gentle, but it made one¡¯s heart inexplicably shiver.


    Xiao Han subconsciously looked over and saw a woman in red standing there. She was currently walking toward him.


    A powerful aura spread out, and a stifling majesty spread out in all directions. It crossed Xiao Han¡¯s chest, making him almost unable to breathe.


    ¡°Foundation Established!¡±


    Looking at the woman walking toward him, Xiao Han¡¯s pupils constricted, and the ancient sword in his hand instantly tightened. At this moment, he already realized that something was wrong


    An inexplicable bloody smell, a Sword Tomb that should only have been entered by the disciples of the Qionghua Sword sect, and an unfamiliar Foundation Established cultivator who appeared out of nowhere¡­ All these clues undoubtedly indicated that the situation before them was not good.


    The other party chuckled lightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, little boy?¡±


    The woman before him was smiling. She looked at Xiao Han and said softly, ¡°I want to find Miss Song Qingruo of your sect. I wonder if you can lead the way?¡±


    As she spoke, an invisible spiritual power surged out and enveloped Xiao Han as if wanting to distort his spirit and turn him into a puppet.


    Xiao Han¡¯s expression started to be dull. His every move became stiffer and stiffer as if he had been hit.


    However, a warm current surged out from the ancient sword in the next moment, startling him.


    ¡°That was close!


    ¡®She was looking for Song Qingruo. Is she here for senior Song?¡±


    Xiao Han was jolted awake. At this moment, various thoughts shed through his mind. However, on the surface, he still looked dull. It was as if he had been affected and had be a puppet. ¡°Yes¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    A sincere smile appeared on his face, and he stuttered as he spoke.


    Seeing this, the smile on the woman¡¯s face became even wider. ¡°Then bring me there¡­


    ¡°When I see that person, I¡¯ll give you a reward¡­¡±


    Her gentle voice was like soft cotton, making one¡¯s heart itch, and it had a huge temptation. The dazed look on Xiao Han¡¯s face became even more intense. He maintained it like this as if he was about to speak.


    The red-clothed woman smiled contemptuously. She turned around and left with Xiao Han. She did not care about Xiao Han in front of her.


    After all, in her opinion, Xiao Han¡¯s cultivation was weak. The gap between the two was too big. Even if she stood there and Xiao Han attacked her at will, he might not be able to damage her. What was there to worry about?


    The distance between the two sides was getting closer and closer. Xiao Han maintained a dazed look on his face as if he was subconsciously walking forward. Behind him, the red-clothed woman was gradually approaching


    In the next moment, an ancient sword was suddenly brandished. The long sword swung down and suddenly shed down, stabbing toward the red-clothed woman. It used up all the strength in Xiao Han¡¯s body.


    The speed of this sword was very fast. Under the red-clothed woman¡¯s negligence, it almost instantlynded on her body, directly shing down towards her neck.


    Everything happened too fast. In the next moment, crimson blood spilled. A beautiful woman¡¯s head fell from a distance. Her face still had a look of shock, as if she did not dare to believe that she had fallen just like that.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Everything happened too quickly, making it impossible for people to react. When the woman¡¯s head fell to the ground, Xiao Han let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°I seeded¡­¡±


    Looking at the woman¡¯s corpse in front of him, his heart was filled with joy. Fortunately, when he was awakened by the ancient sword and regained his senses, he understood that his only hope of survival was the other party¡¯s carelessness and the power of the Heavenly Weapon.


    With the power of the Heavenly Weapon, once it struck the other party¡¯s body, even the vitality of a Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator would not be able to stop it. It would be cut in half. The facts before his eyes also proved that he had made the right bet.


    Under his feet, the woman¡¯s corpse, who had died with her eyes open, was still lying there. However, at this moment, a change gradually urred.


    A blood-red light bloomed. Then, the entire corpse rapidly withered like before. The essence within seemedpletely absorbed, just like Liu Xiong¡¯s corpse from before.


    The warm current within Xiao Han¡¯s body appeared once again with this process. It was exceptionally clear and obvious. However,pared to the previous time, the current was much stronger, and it strengthened Xiao Han even more.


    The warm current continued to appear, and then with a light sound, a barrier was broken, and he directly entered a brand new level.


    ¡°The sixth level of the Qi Refinement Stage¡­¡±


    Feeling his situation, Xiao Han was stunned, and then his face revealed an ecstatic expression.


    Before this, he had been trapped in the fifth level of the Qi Refinement Stage for quite some time.


    ording to his original estimation, if he wanted to advance to the sixth level of the Qi Refinement Realm, he would need at least a year under ideal circumstances.


    But now, just killing two people had allowed him to directly breakthrough that level and step into this level. It was equivalent to directly reducing more than a year¡¯s hard training. The time and energy saved were not just a little bit.


    His strength began to recover and expand rapidly. This rapid increase in speed made Xiao Han unable to help but have an impulse to rush out and directly start a massacre.


    He wanted to continuously kill until the Foundation Establishment Stage, killing until the Spirit Transformation Stage. He couldn¡¯t help but think so in his heart.


    But very quickly, reason overcame desire, forcing him to turn back and calm down. Looking at the dried corpse of the woman in front of him, he realized that the situation was very dangerous, so he prepared to leave.


    Before leaving, he groped around the woman¡¯s corpse. No matter what, the woman in front of him was also a Foundation Established Cultivator, so her wealth must be abundant. She was much stronger than a weakling like Xiao Han.


    Xiao Han obtained several hundred spirit stones and a magic tool from the woman in front of him. The magic tool was a turtle-shaped shield with a ghastly sword mark. It seemed to have been cut by the ancient sword.


    From its looks, not only had the ancient sword cut off the woman¡¯s head, but it had also cut open the magic tool protecting her body. It didn¡¯t even have the slightest effect.


    This made Xiao Han¡¯s heart tremble. He had a better understanding of the power of the ancient sword.


    After tidying up the remaining belongings in the corpse, he left. He quickly found a hidden corner to hide, wanting to find out what had happened here.


    Soon after, three months had passed.


    Early morning, the sun shone on the night, bringing light. Under a waterfall, a man¡¯s face was filled with disbelief as he looked at the figure in f copsed unwillingly.


    Standing in front of him was an ordinary-looking young man holding an ancient sword. Judging from the aura, the difference between the two was very big. One was already in the Foundation Establishment Stage, while the other was still in the Qi Refinement Stage.


    However, the one who fell was in the Foundation Establishment stage, while the one who survived was only in the Qi Refining Stage. This was unexpected.


    ¡°Finally, another one was killed.¡±


    Looking at the man who fell in front of him, Xiao Han secretly heaved a sigh of relief. This thought shed through his mind.


    At this moment, three months had passed, and the aura on his body had already changed greatly.

 Chapter 595 - Three Months

    <h4>Chapter 595 Chapter 595 ¨C Three Months</h4>


    After chopping the man down, Xiao Han walked forward and casually found a ce to sit down. Then, he let out a long sigh and looked forward.


    He looked at the man¡¯s fallen body, and a look of anticipation appeared on his face. Under his gaze, the man¡¯s body in front of him began to change. Various reactions began to appear, and at this moment, it was transforming


    The ancient sword extracted all the blood essence from the body and fused it into the ancient sword. Then, after some unique changes, it was injected into Xiao Han¡¯s body, allowing him to begin growing.


    The next moment, Xiao Han¡¯s face revealed a look of joy. Then, he sat down and began to cultivate.


    This was a rule that he had recently discovered. When the ancient sword gave feedback, the effect of meditation and breathing would be much better than usual. It seemed to be affected by the ancient sword.


    After sitting on the spot and meditating for more than an hour, Xiao Han stopped and looked around.


    ¡°I¡¯m already at the eighth level of the Qi Refinement Stage¡­¡±


    After ending his meditation, he felt his current situation and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little happy.


    Before entering this Sword Tomb, he was only an ordinary cultivator in the fifth level of the Qi Refinement Stage. Even if he wanted to advance to the sixth level of the Qi Refinement Stage, it was still far away. He didn¡¯t know how long he would have to wait.


    But now, in just this short period, his cultivation had achieved a leap-like growth, directly reaching the eighth level of the Qi Refinement Stage.


    If this speed were known by others outside, they would probably be shocked.


    Even though the Qi Refinement Stage was only the foundation of cultivation, it was precisely because there wasn¡¯t much room for trickery, and one had to step up step by step.


    At this level, even those legendary prodigies would take a long time and couldn¡¯tplete it in a short period.


    But at this moment, Xiao Han directly went from the fifth level of the Qi Refinement Stage to the eighth level of the Qi Refinement Stage within three months.


    This was even the result of him restraining himself. He had to kill people using the ancient sword to have any feedback. Although Xiao Han had met many outsiders during this period, the opportunity to y was different. There was nothing he could do.


    Most of those outsiders were in groups. Many were at the Foundation Establishment Stage and even outsiders at the Spirit Transformation Stage.


    If it weren¡¯t for the ancient sword in his hand, Xiao Han would have been caught by those people long ago.


    Even with the ancient sword, he didn¡¯t dare to attract too much attention, only stealthily making his move.


    Still, he had advanced from the fifth level to the eighth level of the Qi Refinement Stage within a short time.


    ¡®If I continue to kill like this, it won¡¯t be long before I reach the Foundation Establishment Stage.¡¯


    Sitting cross-legged on the ground, Xiao Han tightly gripped the ancient sword in his hand as this thought shed through his mind.


    The Foundation Establishment Stage was considered an elite level even in the Qionghua Sword Sect. If he were sent outside, he would be qualified to be the leader of a garrison andmand many resources.


    This level was also something that many disciples in the Qionghua Sword Sect dreamed


    of.


    In the past, Xiao Han had also fantasized about the scene when he reached the Foundation Establishment Stage. However, he had never thought that all of this would be so close to him one day. It was as if he could touch it with just his hand.


    Thinking of this, his hand couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and he tightened the grip on the ancient sword in his hand. With his current speed of improvement, he could reach the Foundation Establishment Stage.


    As long as he could get out alive, then with the ancient sword¡¯s ability, let alone the Foundation Establishment Stage, it was possible, even at a higher level.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that he could get out alive.


    ¡®More than three months have passed. The sword sect¡¯s magic formation will open within half a month¡­¡¯.


    Xiao Han held the ancient sword in his hand as various thoughts shed through his mind. ¡®In this half a month, I must think of a way to find senior Song¡­¡¯.


    With the ancient sword, he now had a beautiful future. However, if he wanted to have all of this, the prerequisite was that he could leave this Sword Tomb alive.


    Otherwise, if he stayed here, even if he weren¡¯t killed by the group of people outside, he would be trapped here and die.


    This Sword Tomb waspletely set up to raise soldiers. There were no living beings in it. Humans couldn¡¯t live in it for a long time.


    Xiao Han hadn¡¯t reached the level where he could fast forever. If he stayed here for a long time, he would probably starve to death when he ran out of the fasting pills that he brought


    in.


    To prevent such a situation, he had to leave this ce. And to leave this ce, he had to rely on the magic formation that the Qionghua Sword Sect had activated.


    ording to what he learned, the magic formation of the Qionghua Sword Sect would activate five months after they entered. Based on his calction of time, it was not far away


    now.


    Therefore, during this period, Xiao Han had to think of a way to get close to the position where the magic formation was activated. This was also the reason why he went to look for Song Qingruo.


    The position where the magic formation was activated had long been exposed. During this period, the group of strangers who had entered this ce had already killed many Qionghua Sword Sect disciples.


    Some things that only the Qionghua Sword Sect disciples knew had long been known to outsiders. Especially the position where the magic formation was activated.


    If Xiao Han went alone, he would probably have to face more than one or two people. Therefore, he had to find Song Qingruo.


    Unlike him, Song Qingruo was in the Spirit Transformation Stage. This level of cultivation was considered top-notch even among the outsiders.


    Moreover, Xiao Han firmly believed that even if the Qionghua Sword Sect might abandon any one of them, they would never abandon Song Qingruo, who had the sword body and was the daughter of the Qionghua Sword Sect¡¯s master.


    When the Qionghua Sword Sect sensed something was wrong, they would immediately send people to this ce to search for Song Qingruo. At that time, it would be the best chance to leave.


    After meditating on the spot, Xiao Han stood up again and looked outside. As expected, everything was calm. There didn¡¯t seem to be many people around.


    But even so, Xiao Han was still extremely vignt and cautiously approached another area.


    In this area, he could feel the thick stench of blood. There seemed to be a great battle going on there. He carefully approached, and when he reached there, he was immediately shocked.


    Countless corpses littered the ground. The corpsesy on the ground, and fresh blood sttered everywhere, looking exceptionally dense. From the aura that remained in the surroundings, it could be felt that an intense battle had urred here. A terrifying aura spread out from the surroundings, distorting the Gen Qi in this area.


    And the auraing from the corpses on the ground also made one¡¯s heart palpitate.


    ¡®Foundation Establishment Stage cultivators, and there¡¯s a lot of them¡­¡¯.


    Standing on the spot, Xiao Han roughly checked for a moment and then made a judgment in his heart. ¡®It¡¯s a trace of the Qionghua sword technique.


    ¡®Who did it?¡¯


    This thought shed through his mind, and then the image of a woman¡¯s appearance shed through his mind subconsciously.


    She was good at the Qionghua sword technique, and she could kill so many Foundation Establishment Cultivators with such a method. Who else could it be?


    Was it Song Qingruo? Was she nearby?


    This thought shed through Xiao Han¡¯s mind, but at this moment, his attention waspletely attracted to the corpses in front of him.


    Looking at these corpses, he couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips. Then, he strode forward and stabbed his sword into one of the corpses.


    Then, a strange change began to happen. The corpse in front of him quickly withered and turned into a dried corpse, just like the enemies that Xiao Han had killed before.


    The familiar warm current surged again and entered Xiao Han¡¯s body, making him happy.


    It wasn¡¯t only possible to get feedback from the ancient sword by killing someone personally. It was also possible to extract from corpses directly, but the feedback would be much less, and the rewards wouldn¡¯t be as great as killing the enemy personally. This was something that Xiao Han had discovered by ident some time ago.


    Looking at the corpses all over the ground, Xiao Han¡¯s face was filled with joy. ording to what he had discovered previously, the feedback from directly absorbing the blood qi of the corpses was rtively weak, less than one-third of what he had killed the enemy.


    But even so, judging from the number of corpses in this ce, it was not a small number. And there were probably six or seven Foundation Establishment Stage cultivators.


    Absorbing all of them was equivalent to personally killing two Foundation establishment stage cultivators. Thinking of this, Xiao Han couldn¡¯t help but speed up his actions.


    He repeated the action on all the corpses in the surroundings using the ancient sword. Then, without staying to search for treasures, he turned around and left.


    These people should not have died for too long from the traces left behind, but it would have been a while if he had stayed for too long. Who knew if there would be any enemies here.


    When that time came, it would be troublesome. Since he had already obtained the greatest benefit, it was better to turn around and leave.


    He thought so in his heart. Then, without the slightest hesitation, he chose a direction and left. As he moved forward, he found a secret ce before rxing. He sat down cross-legged and began meditating.


    The energy within the ancient sword was still surging continuously, surging into his body. This energy transformed Xiao Han¡¯s body, making his physique stronger and his cultivation more profound. Even Xiao Han¡¯s aptitude seemed to have improved to a certain extent.


    During this period, Xiao Han felt that the speed at which he absorbed Gen Qi had increased by a lot, and his aptitude had also increased


    This made him even happier, and he ced higher importance on the ancient sword in his hand. The ancient sword in his hand was simply a Heavenly Weapon in his heart. It could increase one¡¯s cultivation and even increase mysterious aspects like aptitude so quickly.


    And this price was only to kill a few people.


    In his hand, the ck ancient sword trembled slightly. At this moment, there were already many changes.


    It seemed that because he had killed many people during this period, the mottled spots on the ancient sword had already faded a lot, revealing part of its original appearance. The zed sword body had fine lines appearing on it. It seemed to carry a mysterious principle between heaven and earth, interwoven into a piece which was exceptionally unique.

 Chapter 596 - Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 596 Chapter 596 ¨C Encounter</h4>


    The ancient sword slowly changed and became unique in the past three months. It was no longer the dpidated look of the past but already had a trace of demeanor that a Heavenly Weapon should have. This also surprised Xiao Han, and he couldn¡¯t help but guess the origin of the ancient sword.


    As he anticipated, the ancient sword before him should be a Heavenly Weapon that had been sealed for a long time. It remained silent in this Sword Tomb until he found it and slowly recovered after killing the enemy. Based on his guess, the ancient sword was most likely not in its peak condition as it had not fully recovered.


    When he continued to kill the enemy in the future,the ancient sword would recover further and would be even more powerful. Various thoughts shed through his mind, and he stood up from where he was.


    A long time had passed unknowingly. Xiao Han was not aware how much time he had spent meditating in the Sword Tomb but only knew that the originally bright sky had turned dark. From its looks, it seemed that night was about to arrive.


    Xiao Han wanted to leave this ce. However, his body stopped just as he was about to do so. Xiao Han¡¯s strength had increased once again after absorbing the blood aura from the many corpses using the Ancient Sword. Now, he had reached the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Stage.


    This cultivation level was the same as Liu Xiong¡¯s at the time. He was one of the best among the ordinary disciples of the Qiong Hua Sword Sect and had a high chance of advancing to Foundation Establishment and the Inner Sect in the future. That was why he was able to sense things that he hadn¡¯t been able to sense before.


    Xiao Han could sense a vague aura emerging in the area. It was as if someone had been watching him in the darkness for a long time. This discovery made his body freeze, and his heart chilled.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiao Han¡¯s heart was somewhat bitter, as he had already realized something


    It was very likely that someone had already discovered him. There might already be someone in the area he had chosen. Probably that person¡¯s cultivation was much higher than his, so hedid not feel anything at all before this.


    It wasn¡¯t until now that he finally felt a slight induction after his cultivation had increased once again with the help of the ancient sword, and his senses had expanded again. It was supposedly a good thing that his cultivation and his induction ability had increased.


    However, at this moment, Xiao Han would rather his sensing ability hadn¡¯t increased at all. Because without an increase, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sense the pressure in the surroundings and could just leave directly without facing this awkward situation. But now, as much as he wanted to leave as if nothing had happened, he couldn¡¯t.


    The other party was not a fool. His hesitation and shock just now were so apparent that the other party had probably noticed him. If he wanted to leave as if nothing had happened, the other party would have to be willing to let him go.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Cold sweat had already formed on Xiao Han¡¯s forehead, and he did not know what to do next.


    Fortunately, a new situation had already urred. Not far away, the sound of light footsteps could be heard in the surroundings, as if the existence hidden in the surroundings had finally appeared ande out from his hiding ce. The sound was very soft that he would not have been able to hear it if it were not for the sharp senses of a cultivator.


    However, even though the sound was soft, it pressured Xiao Han considerably. Subconsciously, Xiao Han clenched the ancient sword in his hand and was ready to attack at any time. He knew that if the person behind him could lurch for a long time, his cultivation must be far above him. However, he might have a chance to attack if the person was caught off guard with the ancient sword¡¯s Heavenly Weapon Power.


    Fortunately, the worst oue did not happen.


    ¡°A disciple of the Qiong Hua Sword Sect?¡± A soft but cold voice sounded behind him, giving people a sense of pressure, making Xiao Han¡¯s initially nervous mood instantly rxed.


    SSU


    Xiao Han turned around, and he saw the person he had expected. A young girl in a green dress stood there quietly. She held a sword in her hand, and there were traces of blood on her body, unknown whether it was hers or someone else¡¯s.


    The aura emitted from her body gave him a sense of fear and made him feel a little depressed. It was powerful, far more substantial than anyone Xiao Han had met before. She was none other than the number one disciple of the Qiong Hua Sword Sect, the innate sword physique, Song Qingruo.


    She stood opposite Xiao Han, looking at the clothes on Xiao Han¡¯s body, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. ¡°An outer sect disciple with a ninth level of the Qi Refinement Stage?¡± Song Qingruo looked at Xiao Han with a bit of surprise. The Qiong Hua Sword Sect was full of talented people. There were many disciples in the Foundation Establishment Stage, not to mention those in the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Stage. However, disciples in the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Stage were the elites. Song Qingruo should have remembered them if they were in the Qiong Hua Sword Sect.


    However, the Xiao Han gave her an extremely unfamiliar feeling, and she had no impression at all. She felt strange.


    ¡°Senior Sister Song.¡± Xiao Han¡¯s heart rxed looking at Song Qingruo, and he immediately bowed and said, ¡°I was only able to break through after entering the Sword Tomb.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Song Qingruo nodded in response to Xiao Han¡¯s words and did not delve further into this issue.


    He was just a Qi Refinement cultivator. To her, he was just like an ant. Hence there was no need to delve too deeply into it. Her reaction made Xiao Han feel at ease. However, his heart began to race again as Song Qingruo focused on the ancient sword in his hand.


    Instantly, Xiao Han¡¯s heart skipped a beat, afraid that his opponent would see through him. To Xiao Han, the ancient sword was his greatest trump card and the most significant reliance for his future cultivation. He would not be able to stop her if she saw something in it and wanted to seize it. Although the power of the Heavenly Weapon was mighty, it still depended on who it was.


    If it was a Foundation Establishment cultivator, Xiao Han could still rely on his current strength and was still confident of winning with the Heavenly Weapon in his hand. However, Song Qingruo was not a Foundation Establishment cultivator but a Spirit Transformation cultivator.


    To her, ordinary Foundation Establishment cultivators were like ants, and she could kill a bunch of them at will. The corpses of those Foundation Establishment cultivators were most likely her masterpiece. If such a figure had any ill intentions toward Xiao Han and wanted to take the ancient sword, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her.


    Fortunately, the worst oue didn¡¯t happen, ¡°This sword is magnificent¡­¡± Song Qingruo nodded as she looked at the ancient sword in Xiao Han¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It contains a sword¡¯s intent and would be a magnificent magic weapon if it was used


    well.¡±


    Song Qingruo was an innate sword physique, so she had a great affinity with all kinds of weapons and could even sense the hidden power in the weapons to a certain extent. Therefore, she could feel that this ancient sword was extraordinary.


    However, specifically, that¡¯s all it is. The ancient sword transformed by Chen Heng was too high-level. Once it was hidden, Song Qingruo could not sense it clearly with her current strength and even with the help of her constitution, let alone know the true power hidden in it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Han immediately heaved a sigh of relief and respectfully acknowledged hearing Song Qingruo¡¯s words.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Song Qingruo nced casually at Xiao Han, looking purposeful. She walked forward and slowly arrived at the other side.


    ¡°Senior Song, where are we going?¡± Xiao Han could not help but ask, as he felt that something was wrong looking at Song Qingruo¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Go kill someone.¡± Song Qingruo didn¡¯t turn her head. Her faint voice sounded exceptionally cold but contained killing intent.


    ¡°I already knew the purpose of that group of people from the Netherworld Sect. It¡¯s time to make a move.¡± She spoke softly and walked forward without turning her head.


    Beside her, Xiao Han was perplexed, ¡®The Netherworld Sect? Are those foreign cultivators members of the Netherworld Sect?¡¯ Xiao Han thought as he followed beside Song Qingruo.


    He came into contact with those foreign cultivators more than once during this period, but he wasn¡¯t clear about their origins. From Song Qingruo¡¯s words, it seemed that she had already understood the origins and purpose of those people. Xiao Han couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought.


    The Netherworld Sect was prominent in the northern region. It was one of the most famous forces in the demon sect, inheriting the Netherworld Sutra from the ancient Netherworld demon. It was said to have a strong influence.


    However, the northern region was far away from the southern region. How did these Netherworld Sect disciplese to this Sword Tomb?


    ¡®Was there some other origin?¡¯ Various thoughts shed through Xiao Han¡¯s mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. However, he silently followed Song Qingruo¡¯s figure to the side and left with her. There was nothing he could do now, no matter what.


    Anyhow, Song Qingruo was the number one disciple of the Qiong Hua Sword Sect. Logically, she wouldn¡¯t do anything irrational. Her cultivation was undoubtedly mighty. Even now, she still looked magnificent, as if she hadn¡¯t suffered many injuries. She had even killed many people.


    Moreover, there seemed to be a lot of restrictions in this Sword Tomb. People above the Spirit Transformation Stage couldn¡¯t enter this ce. Even if there were, it was only a clone at most. And within the Spirit Transformation Stage, there shouldn¡¯t be many people who could defeat Song Qingruo.


    Xiao Han¡¯s heart gradually calmed down thinking of this, and no longer worried.

 Chapter 597 - Heavenly Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 597 Chapter 597 ¨C Heavenly Weapon</h4>


    ¡°Is this senior Song¡¯s strength¡­ ?¡±.


    Xiao Han looked at the pile of strength under his feet in a daze as he walked forward. Ever since he had followed Song Qingruo and left the ce, he had followed her all the way here.


    Although the result was simple, the process was not as simple as imagined.


    Along the way, there was blood everywhere. Of course, it was not their own but someone else¡¯s. Song Qingruo in front of him was simply a god of killing


    Xiao Han had always thought that he was crazy enough to be able to increase his cultivation level by killing with the murder word in hand. He almost wanted to go up and kill everyone he saw.


    However,pared to Song Qingruo in front of him, he was nothing. In Xiao Han¡¯s eyes, Song Qingruo was like a god of death in front of him.


    Along the way, whenever she met someone who was not a disciple of the Qionghua Sword Sect, this youngdy only had one act: kill.


    Her cultivation was very high, and her strength, which had reached the Spirit Transformation Stage, was already the ceiling in this Sword Tomb.


    And herbat strength was even more terrifying. Before this, Xiao Han had seen with his own eyes that a deacon of the Netherworld Sect, who was also in the Spirit Transformation Realm like Song Qingruo, was killed by her sword. The whole process was clean and neat, almost as easy as cutting melons and vegetables.


    That deacon of the Netherworld Sect had not even been able to block ten moves from Song Qingruo before he had been killed by her sword, leaving behind a bloody corpse. The entire process had left Xiao Han extremely shocked.


    From its looks, even though they were both in the Spirit Transformation Stage, due to the difference in their physiques, secret techniques, and cultivation levels, there was also a huge difference in their battle prowess.


    In this aspect, Song Qingruo, who had an innate sword body and was the daughter of the Qionghua Sect master, was undoubtedly far superior. In the entire Spirit Transformation Stage, there were probably very few people who could match her strength.


    This was terrifying. However, it made people feel at ease.


    At least when he looked at Song Qingruo in front of him, Xiao Han felt at ease. He didn¡¯t have to worry about when he would be killed.


    What a joke. With this master in front of him, it wasn¡¯t certain who would be killed.


    However, it was a pity for the corpses on the ground. Xiao Han looked at the corpses under his feet and felt regretful. To him, the corpses on the ground were not corpses but a pile of cultivation bags.


    If it weren¡¯t because of him caring about Song Qingruo and didn¡¯t dare to reveal the ancient sword¡¯s ability in front of her, Xiao Han would have absorbed the essence from the corpse immediately.


    Unfortunately¡­


    Looking at Song Qingruo, who was walking silently with a cold expression, Xiao Han felt regretful. In the end, he dismissed the dangerous thought in his heart.


    If he were to expose the ancient sword¡¯s ability in front of the other party, it would be considered light if the ancient sword were to be snatched away by the other party.


    He was most afraid that the other party would treat him as some unorthodox sect and directly sh him down. He would have no ce toin about his injustice at that time.


    Thinking of this, no matter how tempted Xiao Han was, he could only endure it. Sighing silently, he finally moved forward and caught up with Song Qingruo¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Senior Song¡­ Are we almost there?¡±


    Looking at Song Qingruo¡¯s back, Xiao Han couldn¡¯t help but ask. They had already walked for a few days. At this moment, it was probably not far from the time when the magic formation would open again.


    However, Song Qingruo still didn¡¯t show any signs of returning, so he didn¡¯t know what to


    do.


    Hearing Xiao Han¡¯s words, Song Qingruo¡¯s body paused, then she said without turning her head, ¡°Soon.¡±


    Xiao Han was helpless, but he looked around and felt the indistinct aura. In the end, he could only follow. To be honest, he didn¡¯t know what Song Qingruo was going to do, but now, he could only follow.


    Otherwise, he would risk being tracked down if he were to leave Song Qingruo¡¯s protection, given the current situation.


    They walked forward and finally arrived at another area.


    An inexplicable aura appeared in front of them, like the sharpness of a divine sword leaving its body. It made people¡¯s hearts tremble, giving out an inexplicable feeling.


    After arriving here, a vague sword¡¯s intent appeared in the surroundings, enveloping this area. It was particrly shocking.


    As Xiao Han approached the area, he felt a terrifying aura lurking in the air, causing him to feel a wave of fear.


    Heavenly Weapon! The aura of a Heavenly Weapon was fluctuating in the area. The enormous aura was spreading in all directions, and even a Qi Refinement Stage cultivator like him could sense it.


    This was truly a critical situation. There was a Heavenly Weapon in this ce. Xiao Han couldn¡¯t help but hold the Ancient Sword in his hand. Then, he turned around and looked at Song Qingruo in front of him.


    Did she know about this situation long ago? Or was it because of this Heavenly Weapon?


    Various thoughts shed through Xiao Han¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You came as expected.¡±


    A voice came from the front. Xiao Han raised his head and saw a figure appear in front of him.


    It was a figure dressed in a ck robe. His entire body was covered up, and his true appearance couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. One could tell that he was probably an old man from his voice.


    ¡°As promised, I¡¯vee over.¡±


    Song Qingruo raised her head and looked at the old man in front of her. Then, she said indifferently, ¡°Now, move aside.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯vee, I¡¯ll naturally keep my promise and make way for you.¡±


    The old man looked at Song Qingruo and then said with a smile, ¡°However, I can¡¯t guarantee what the oue will be.


    ¡°Now, pleasee in.¡±


    He made his way and revealed the scene behind him as he spoke. It was a passage that led to the depths. An unrivaled Sword Qi swept through it, which appeared extremely sharp and astonishing. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Xiao Han¡¯s heart was filled with horror, and he couldn¡¯t help but pause in his footsteps. However, song Qingruo didn¡¯t hesitate at all. Under Xiao Han¡¯s gaze, she directly strode forward.


    Seeing this, even though Xiao Han hesitated, he could only bite the bullet and follow them in. Beside them, the old man watched Song Qingruo, and Xiao Han enter. He smiled and didn¡¯t do anything else. He just watched them leave.


    ¡°Using an innate sword body as a sacrificial tribute to a sword should be considered a good sacrifice¡­¡±


    He looked at Song Qingruo and Xiao Han¡¯s figures and said softly.


    Both Song Qingruo and Xiao Han walked to the end of an empty area. In front of them was a deste wilderness. The surrounding Gen Qi was exceptionally dense. It was not inferior to the spirit vein essence of the Qionghua Sword Sect. It was a good ce for cultivation.


    If Xiao Han had been able to cultivate in such a ce before entering the Sword Tomb, he would probably have woken up from his dream with a smile. But now, he did not feel happy at all. Instead, he was extremely solemn as he stared ahead.


    Strictly speaking, he was staring at the sword in front of him. There was a vast altar there. There was a longsword on the altar that was looking straight ahead. A faint golden radiance shone on it, making it appear exceptionally resplendent and beautiful.


    There was a majestic aura on the long sword, but it wasn¡¯t close yet. The aura on the longsword was enough to make people feel terrified, as if a longsword had pierced their chest. There was an inexplicable sense of fear.


    And the unique aura on it made Xiao Han grit his teeth, feeling a sense of insignificance.


    A Heavenly Weapon! This was a divine weapon. From its looks, it had been kept here for a long time. He didn¡¯t know why no one took it away but left it here alone.


    Logically speaking, this shouldn¡¯t be the case. How precious was a Heavenly Weapon? It was enough to be considered an inheritance treasure even to thoserge sects.


    Anyone who saw it would go crazy over it. Even Xiao Han had the urge to rush forward and take it away when he saw it.


    However, he quickly held it back. Unlike the ancient sword in his hand, this Heavenly Weapon was not something that could be easily dealt with.


    If he rushed forward, he would overestimate himself and seek his death.


    Beside him, song Qingruo did not hesitate and walked forward. She slowly walked toward the longsword in front of her.


    The surroundings might be terrifying, but it did not affect her at all. She walked forward unimpeded and came into contact with the longsword.


    Finally, under Xiao Han¡¯s gaze, she extended her arm and grabbed the longsword.


    Crack¡­


    A soft sound swept across the area as if the longsword had left her body.


    Under Xiao Han¡¯s perception, the moment song Qingruo grabbed the longsword, the surrounding sword¡¯s intent began to boil and rise abruptly. A wave of sword¡¯s intent swept out in all directions and appeared in this area as if a storm was about to rise.


    Song Qingruo¡¯s body immediately froze. She stood in a deadlock on the spot, and the power contained within the long sword shed with each other, interweaving.


    She was using her will to make contact with the Heavenly Weapon¡¯s spirituality in an attempt to subdue the Heavenly Weapon in front of her. This action made Xiao Han exim in surprise. It also made him nervous.


    ¡°I wonder if senior Song will seed?¡±


    Xiao Han was nervous. His eyes were focused on Song Qingruo. Under his gaze, Song Qingruo¡¯s body began to move again not long after.


    In her eyes, a faint light appeared. It was like an invincible Sword Qi that swept all directions, cleaving apart the primordial chaos. At the next moment, she straightened her body and used force with her arm to pull out the longsword in her hand, causing it to leave the altar.


    A storm raged as the Gen Qi in all directions began to boil in an instant.


    The might of the Heavenly Weapon was disyed, causing people to be horrified.


    ¡®She did it.¡¯


    Xiao Han was immediately shocked, and this thought shed through his mind.


    The result was as expected from Song Qingruo. She already had an unusually strong affinity with the Weapon Spirit as an innate sword body. This point was fully disyed during the process of subduing the Heavenly Weapon.


    The spirit of the Heavenly Weapon was awakened by her once again, and it was pulled out.


    But before she could do anything, the lightning around her began to sh. There were sounds of thunder rumbling around, across the four directions, shaking the ground.


    It was an Armed Catastrophe.

 Chapter 598 - Reawakening of the Ancient Sword

    <h4>Chapter 598 Chapter 598 ¨C Reawakening of the Ancient Sword</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Standing on the spot, Xiao Han looked at the scene around him and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°Why¡­ is there an Armed Catastrophe?¡±


    Boom!


    At this moment, the surroundings were roaring, and all kinds of sounds resounded in the air. There was a brilliant explosion of lightning, bringing with it a destructive and terrifying power.


    Even if one didn¡¯t deliberately feel it, one could understand the terrifying power contained within it.


    The Armed Catastrophe was simr to the cultivator¡¯s Heavenly Catastrophe. It was also a trial and tribtion that came from heaven and earth. One must pass it before continuing the cultivation. If one did not pass it, the consequences would be obvious.


    At this moment, the lightning in front was so powerful. The strength of the Armed Catastrophe was something that Xiao Han could not imagine.


    How could such a terrifying Armed Catastrophee at this time?


    ¡°Is it because of the Heavenly Weapon?¡±


    Xiao Han turned around and looked at the longsword in Song Qingruo¡¯s hand. Then, he suddenly understood.


    The Armed Catastrophe would only fall on Weapon Spirits. The massive Armed Catastrope in front of him naturally couldn¡¯t be because of Xiao Han and Song Qingruo but aimed at that divine weapon.


    It was indeed so. In Song Qingruo¡¯s hand, the golden longsword emitted a brilliant light, and rays of resplendent light blossomed from within, directly meeting the lightning in mid-air.


    On the sword¡¯s body, there were even many symbols dancing about, flickering at this moment. This was the sign of the Catastrophe.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Heavenly Weapon undergoing the Catastrophe!¡±


    Xiao Han was instantly horrified. ¡°Something¡¯s Wrong!¡±


    He raised his head and looked at the flickering lightning in all directions. From what he could feel, the lightning was falling from all directions. However, that area covered him and Song Qingruo as well.


    What was going on? Xiao Han was already stunned. He did not understand what was going on before his eyes.


    The Armed Catastrophe was only targeted at the Weapon Spirit, but he and Song Qingruo were actual living beings. Why was the Armed Catastrophe covering them as well?


    He was puzzled, and this thought shed through his mind subconsciously. However, before his eyes, the lightning had already descended. Bolts of lightning struck down in all directions.


    The lightning was so powerful that each bolt of lightning seemed to be able to blow up a mountain, causing the surrounding terrain to change and have a permanent effect.


    The power within was something that Xiao Han was unable to contend with. The thunderbolts in the surroundings fell with a rumble, but they were blocked by the brand new power and were unable to trulynd.


    That was Song Qingruo. At this critical moment, she had finally made her move. From the start, she had used a terrifying power to crush the surrounding area, turning it into her unique sword domain to resist the Armed Catastrophe in the air.


    The Heavenly Weapon¡¯s light and shadow flickered in her hand, and the power within was also being unleashed. Song Qingruo had pushed it to the limit, and it was currently resisting the lightning in all directions.


    In the distance, the old man¡¯s figure appeared, staring at this ce. He looked at Song Qingruo¡¯s figure holding the divine weapon and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°As expected of a sword body rarely seen in a thousand years. It indeed can awaken the Heavenly Weapon.


    ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡±


    He looked at the thunderbolts that were getting more violent in the sky. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful and proud. ¡°No matter how strong yourbat strength is, no matter how strong your sword body is, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Under this Armed Catastrophe, all of you will turn into ashes.


    ¡°After you die and the Armed Catastrophe dissipates, this Heavenly Weapon will eventually fall into the hands of our Netherworld Sect.¡±


    He smiled and then silently retreated, far away from the scene in front of him. The Armed Catastrophe was still ongoing, and its momentum was too great. It was much more terrifying than the old man had imagined. Such a great Armed Catastrophe was already above the Spirit Transformation Stage.


    Even if it were him, if he were to collide with it, he would probably not be able to endure it. It was better to stay away and avoid it for his safety.


    All kinds of thoughts shed through his mind. Then, he kept retreating and found a more distant position to observe from afar.


    Time continued to pass. Lightning kept falling in front of Xiao Han as he rushed toward Song Qingruo.


    A huge power burst out. On the high tform, Song Qingruo held a longsword and waved it as if there was no one else around. Her appearance was exquisite and cold, and her figure was also beautiful.


    At this moment, she was waving the longsword as if she was performing a sword dance. It was exceptionally beautiful and pleasing to the eye. However, the killing intent that was revealed was both terrifying and terrifying. The killing intent was awe-inspiring as it lurked in all directions.


    Song Qingruo continued to wield her sword, but abnormalities began to appear on her body. Specks of crimson blood began to fall. For some reason, a piece of flesh exploded, creating a crimson wound that dyed her sleeves red, adding some poignant beauty to the scene.


    In response to this, song Qing acted as if she didn¡¯t feel anything. Her longsword danced, and her posture was extremely graceful. However, Xiao Han could feel that Song Qingruo was about to be unable to hold on any longer.


    Her strength was indeed tyrannical, and her innate sword body could be said to be invincible among those of the same level. However, the Armed Catastrophe before them still exceeded the scope of what she could deal with.


    This Armed Catastrophe had already surpassed the Spirit Transformation Stage and reached a higher dimension. Even if Song Qingruo had a Heavenly Weapon in her hand, she would not be able to handle it.


    ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡±


    Xiao Han¡¯s heart was filled with despair. As he sensed the lightning constantly falling around him, his heart trembled.


    He was only an ordinary Qi Refining Stage cultivator. Facing the scene in front of him, it was already pretty good that he could still stand.


    From where he stood, he could feel the changes in his surroundings. He could feel that the originally stable sword domain was bing unstable, beginning to shrink. It seemed like it was unable to hold on.


    If this continued, the oue would most likely be decided. They were most likely destined to die here.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet!¡±


    Thinking of so, Xiao Han raised his head and looked at the lightning in the sky. His face revealed a strong sense of unwillingness.


    He had already obtained the ancient sword. As long as he left this ce, he would have a bright future. He could reach the Spirit Transformation Stage or even a higher level in the future.


    But now, he was going to die here? Turn into a pile of ashes? He was unwilling to ept it.


    As if it could feel the intense fluctuations in Xiao Han¡¯s heart, a golden Power of Destiny started to burn on his body, affecting the surroundings.Under the influence of the Power of Destiny, the surrounding energy fluctuated and gradually changed.


    In the air, the lightning was still the same. There weren¡¯t many changes. Xiao Han just stood there, but a thought suddenly shed through his mind. He looked at the ancient sword tightly held in his hand, his face full of reluctance.


    But in the end, he still took a deep breath, and then he threw the ancient sword in the direction of Song Qingruo.


    ¡°Senior Song, take this sword!¡±


    He threw the ancient sword in his hand in Song Qingruo¡¯s direction and then shouted. The ancient sword rushed forward rapidly and arrived in front of Song Qingruo.


    Song Qingruo¡¯s body paused. She stretched out her other arm and grabbed the ancient sword with great precision at the critical moment. Then, a brand-new power emerged from the ancient sword and was sensed by Song Qingruo.


    mo


    ¡°This sword¡­¡±


    Song Qingruo suddenly woke up and looked at the ancient sword in her hand with a shocked expression. Before this, she hadn¡¯t sensed it because she hadn¡¯t sensed it personally.


    However, at this moment, as the ancient sword entered her hand, the sword in her body automatically sensed the enormous power hidden under the ancient sword.


    It was a terrifying power that she had never felt before. It surpassed everything and shocked Song Qingruo.


    In the air, the Armed Catastrophe was still ongoing. The power contained within it already made Song Qingruo feel terrifying. It was the greatest crisis she had ever encountered in her life. Even the power contained within the Armed Catastrophe couldn¡¯t bepared to the ancient sword in her hand.


    What level of divine weapon was this? Song Qingruo was shocked, and this thought shed through her mind.


    However, at this moment, taking advantage of the moment when Song Qingruo was in a daze, the lightning in the sky had already descended once again.


    Compared to before, the lightning this time was even more terrifying. The power contained within it far surpassed all the previous attacks. If itnded, the entire secretnd would probably be wiped out by the power contained in it and disappear without a trace.


    At this time, there was no time to think. Standing on the spot, feeling the threat of death, Song Qingruo took a deep breath. Then, following the guidance that appeared in her heart, she exerted force with her arm and threw the ancient sword in her hand into the air.


    The ancient sword broke through the air. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, it instantly rushed toward the lightning bolt.


    ¡°What is she doing?¡±


    Watching Song Qingruo¡¯s actions, the old man secretly observing from afar frowned. He was a little puzzled. ¡°An ordinary mortal weapon?¡±


    He carefully sensed the power contained in the ancient sword, and then he couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled.


    Because in his senses, the ancient sword that Song Qingruo threw out was only an ordinary mortal weapon. It was almost everywhere in the Sword Tomb, so nothing strange about it.


    What use could Song Qingruo throw out such an ordinary weapon at such a crucial moment?


    ¡°Is she out of her bag of tricks?¡±


    In the end, he could onlye to this conclusion. He sneered and continued to look forward, prepared to watch the fall of a generational talent.


    However, very quickly, a scene that shocked him happened. The ancient sword soared into the sky and rushed into the air. In an instant, it disappearedpletely, as if it didn¡¯t cause any movement, not even a ripple.


    But soon, an aura began to appear. A faint light blossomed and was surging, enveloping the surroundings. The golden light was like sunlight, illuminating the earth exceptionally brightly.


    As everyone raised their heads, they were all stunned. At the center of the lightning, a sun began to appear in mid-air.


    ¡°A sun?¡±


    The old man was stunned. Why was there a sun in the Sword Tomb? This Sword Tomb was a secret realm created by the Tengu Sword Sovereign. There was no sun or moon.


    The reason why there was day and night was only the result of the intertwining of vitality. But now, a sun appeared out of thin air in the Sword Tomb that was not supposed to have a sun.


    What was going on? Everyone present was stunned. Their eyes could not help but look forward, staring at the sun.


    Under their gaze, the golden sun revealed its form. It was an ancient sword. It had turned into a sun. Its light illuminated the Sword Tomb, turning the surroundings into its domain.


    Even the terrifying Armed Catastrophe in the sky seemed tiny and insignificant under the sun.


    Looking at this scene, everyone present was stunned.

 Chapter 599 - Clearing the Armed Catastrophe with A Hit

    <h4>Chapter 599 Chapter 599 ¨C Clearing the Armed Catastrophe with A Hit</h4>


    In mid-air, the zing sun shone brightly in all directions.


    In the Sword Tomb, the area in front of them had already been enveloped by the Armed Catastrophe. A destructive aura pervaded the air as if it was about to destroy this ce.


    However, at this moment, a sun appeared in the Armed Catastrophe. The light shone, warm and genial, but it also carried a destructive power.


    Before this, the ancient sword that Chen Heng had transformed into had been in silence. It was silently absorbing the blood essence of the external life to improve and sublimate itself.


    Chen Heng¡¯s spirituality had fallen into a deep sleep so that he could use all of his power to improve himself. However, at this moment, with the Armed Catastrophe wreaking havoc, Chen Heng¡¯s true spirit consciousness finally recovered.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he noticed his situation and felt the Armed Catastrophe wreaking havoc in all directions. Chen Heng could not help but be stunned. However, he quickly reacted and activated his power.


    The Armed Catastrophe before him was at a higher level than Chen Heng had experienced in the past. The power contained within it was extremely powerful.


    In front of him, every bolt of lightning within the Armed Catastrophe had shockingly reached the pinnacle of the first stage. This power level was enough to destroy mountains and rivers in the outside world and easily destroy a town.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s current strength, he naturally could not withstand such a terrifying Armed Catastrophe. Hence, he activated his true spirit power without hesitation.


    Aftering to this world, his cultivation hadn¡¯t recovered yet, but the power contained within his true spirit hadn¡¯t changed. It was still the same as before. It was just that, just like in the past, the amount of this power wasn¡¯t much. It needed to be used sparingly, or it would be easily exhausted.


    However, at this moment, there was no need to worry too much at this moment. As Chen Heng opened his eyes, the ancient sword slowly changed. The divinity that originated from Chen Heng¡¯s true spirit began to manifest on its own and was added to the sword.


    Then, inexplicable veins began to intertwine in an instant, enveloping the longsword and bringing it out. Like a divine sword, it broke through the air.


    The divine power that originated from the original body was fully disyed and added to Chen Heng¡¯s weapon.


    Then, everything was destroyed. With a rumble, the zing sun appeared in the sky. The divine power formed a huge projection in the Sword Tomb world, illuminating the surroundings.


    At this moment, the Sword Tomb began to undergo many changes.


    Below, Xiao Han looked around in shock. He felt the earth¡¯s pulse, and his heart was filled with shock. ¡°The earth is shaking¡­


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    He looked around, and the shock on his face became even more intense.


    In mid-air, sunlight shone in all directions. The warm sunlight was like warm yuan qi as it surged into everyone¡¯s bodies, giving them a boost. It was like a blessing given by the supreme sacred.


    And within the entire Sword Tomb, cracks began to appear. In the sky, runes started to appear and formed a huge magic formation that enveloped the entire sword tomb.


    This was the Sword Tomb¡¯s Protective magic formation and was the most basic support for the formation of the Sword Tomb. It was personally set up by the Tengu Sword Sovereign, who created the Sword Tomb. Even after more than ten thousand years, it had never wavered.


    However, under this brand-new power, the Sword Tomb was shaking at this moment. This formation appeared on its own. It had to suppress this power to prevent the entire Sword Tomb from falling into a state of destruction.


    The entire sword tomb was shaking. Every Weapon Spirits in the wastnd were trembling at this moment. They did not dare to look directly at the light. Of course, it was not only the Weapon Spirits but also the people. At this moment, the people in the remaining Sword Tomb could not help but look up into the sky, their hearts trembling.


    A huge majesty enveloped their bodies, pressing down on their true souls and souls, making them feel terrified. It was as if they were facing a supreme god and could not bear it.


    There were also people with firm willpower who tried their best to look at the sun in the sky. Finally, they saw the vague figure there.


    It was a longsword in the color of the ss. At this moment, the ancient sword hadpletely lost its color and revealed its original form.


    In the color of ss, the sword¡¯s body flickered in the air. Under the support of divine power, it showed a supreme holy light. There was even the turbulence of the power ofw, which was particrly shocking. ¡°What exactly is that?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    Looking at this scene, everyone was bbergasted. They didn¡¯t know what words to use to describe their feelings.


    ¡°Just¡­ What level of Heavenly Weapon is this?¡±


    Song Qingruo couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw this scene on the high altar. The Heavenly Weapon that had attracted the Armed Catastrophe still existed in her hands.


    However, it didn¡¯t have the unparalleled majesty of a Heavenly Weapon at this moment. Instead, the entire sword body was trembling slightly, as if it was in fear. It was as if it was submitting.


    In the distance, Xiao Han looked at the scene in front of him, and his body was also trembling slightly.


    ¡°This is¡­ the power of that ancient sword¡­¡±


    He looked at the ancient sword in the air, releasing its majesty and disying its original form. At this moment, his emotions were extremelyplicated, and he did not know what to say.


    If he could rewind time, he would have known about this scene long ago. He swore that he would never hand over the ancient sword again.


    From the aura the ancient sword was exuding, one could tell how extraordinary it was. Even the Heavenly Weapon in Song Qingruo¡¯s hand and the Qionghua Sword inherited by the Qionghua Sword Sect could not bepared.


    And it was such a Heavenly Weapon that he had missed out on just now. As soon as he thought of this, his heart could not help but bleed. He felt like he had missed out on an endless treasure.


    It was only natural for Xiao Han to have such a feeling in his heart. This was because no one could remain calm in front of the ancient sword. In the entire Sword Tomb, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the sky. Their eyes shed with a strong desire.


    Boom!


    In the sky, the lightning continued to descend. As if the ancient sword angered it, bolts of lightning struck down and charged fiercely towards the ancient sword, emitting waves of sizzling sounds.


    The lightning was very powerful, and it seemed to have been strengthened at this moment, bing even more terrifying.


    With the power of the Lightning, even Song Qingruo wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. She would be heavily injured instantly, and her flesh and blood would be mangled. There wouldn¡¯t be any exceptions.


    However, when the terrifying lightning struck the ancient sword, it didn¡¯t even cause the slightest ripple. It directly disappeared as if the ancient sword swallowed it.


    The lightning struck continuously, but it seemed to have been absorbed. It directly entered the ancient sword, not causing the slightest movement.


    Of course, this was a matter. The divine nature and divine power that Chen Heng¡¯s true body carried, once unleashed, would be able to match a Rank 8 Legend for a short period.


    Although the Armed Catastrophe before him was terrifying, it was only equivalent to the Second or Third Ring at the end of the day. How could it pose a threat to Chen Heng at this moment?


    Therefore, the situation before him was very normal. Taking advantage of the opportunity before him, Chen Heng drew out the power contained within the Armed Catastrophe.


    The formation of the Armed Catastrophe was a mechanism of thews of heaven and earth. It also contained an enormous amount of power. To ordinary people, this power was too terrifying and violent.


    However, to Chen Heng, this did not matter. The power he disyed at this moment was enough to swallow this power. It would not have much of an effect.


    However, an even more shocking scene happened. The ancient sword emitted a brilliant light in mid-air, and then it slowly shook. A sword scar streaked across, and it directly shed down in mid-air.


    The terrifying Armed Catastrophe, which caused one¡¯s heart to tremble, was split into two, and it disappeared directly.


    The dark clouds disappeared, and the suppressed aura in the surroundingspletely disappeared. Only the sun covering the entire Sword Tomb was still shining, making it seem clear.


    The surroundings were silent. All the cultivators stared nkly at the scene before them, not knowing what to say. What had been chopped down by the ancient sword was not an ordinary thing. It was an Armed Catastrophe, a supreme power that symbolized thews of heaven and earth.


    Now, it had been shed down and suppressed. Was such power really something that could appear in the human world? At this moment, this thought shed through everyone¡¯s minds.


    What followed was thick greed. This was the greed for the ancient sword in the air. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that the ancient sword¡¯s power was extremely powerful. It could even shake the sword tomb and sh down the Armed Catastrophe.


    Such terrifying power was far superior to other Heavenly Weapons. ¡°Such terrifying performance came from the Sword Tomb¡­¡±


    nance


    Not far away from song Qingruo and the other two, the old man looked at the ancient sword in mid-air and could not help but mutter to himself. Various thoughts shed through his mind, ¡°Could it be that the Heavenly Weapon was once the weapon of the Tengu Sword Sovereign?¡±


    The Tengu Sword Sovereign set up the Sword Tomb in front of him. Based on this theory, it was reasonable to guess that when the Tengu Sword Sovereign built the Sword Tomb, he also ced his weapon in the Sword Tomb.


    If that was the case, then the ancient sword in front of him did represent the supreme power of the past and the inheritance of the Tengu Sword Sovereign.


    Even if it was not the weapon of the Tengu Sword Sovereign, judging from its astonishing performance, its origin was probably shocking.


    Various thoughts shed through his mind. At this moment, he no longer had many thoughts about the Heavenly Weapon in Song Qingruo¡¯s hand. The difference was too great.


    The Heavenly Weapon in song Qingruo¡¯s hand, although it was indeed a Heavenly Weapon, it was only average among Heavenly Weapons. Although it was equally precious, how could itpare to the Heavenly Weapon in midair?


    Compared to the Heavenly Weapon in her hand, the ancient sword in the air could only be called a true Heavenly Weapon.


    The old man believed that the ancient sword had the qualifications to be ranked in the top ten of the Heavenly Weapon rankings. It could even be ranked in the top five.


    Since such a Heavenly Weapon had appeared before his eyes, it was something that he absolutely couldn¡¯t miss.

 Chapter 600 - Falling and Silence

    <h4>Chapter 600 Chapter 600 ¨C Falling and Silence</h4>


    In the Sword Tomb, everyone was looking at the ancient sword in the air. Their hearts were filled with desire, and they had the urge to obtain the sword regardless of everything.


    Under their gazes, the ancient sword in the air recovered for a short while before quickly returning to peace.


    On it, the resplendent light gradually dimmed, and the specks of golden light faded. They scattered in all directions, gradually returning to their ordinary state. The zed sword was once again covered in rust. It was covered in rust and looked like an ordinary ordinary ordinary weapon. There was no trace of the magic that a divine weapon should have. It looked extremely ordinary.


    ¡°A Heavenly Weapon concealing itself?¡±


    Looking at the scene in front of them, this thought shed through many people¡¯s minds. They had an inexplicable realization.


    Before this, they were still wondering where this peerless Heavenly Weapon came from. But from the current situation, it seemed that this Heavenly Weapon had always been in the corner of the sword tomb. It was just that it hid.


    After the brilliance faded away, the ancient sword was like an ordinary weapon. There was no abnormality at all. If it were any other time, they would not have taken the ancient sword even if ced in front of them.


    After all, many of the cultivators present were elites since they could enter the Sword Tomb. How could they take a fancy to such an ordinary weapon?


    It was probably because of this mentality that many people in the past missed this Heavenly Weapon, causing it to be covered in dust. It was only until today that it showed its brilliance.


    After the brilliance faded away in the air, the ancient sword seemed to have lost all its power. Itpletely returned to its original form and directly fell to the ground.


    This scene caused everyone¡¯s emotions to surge.


    ¡°It¡¯s in that direction!¡±


    In a certain corner, someone shouted. Then, many cultivators began to rush forward, wanting to search that area.


    If they could find this Heavenly Weapon, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it in the future. With the power of the Heavenly Weapon, it would be easy for them to breakthrough in the future.


    Not far away, the old man looked at Song Qingruo and the Heavenly Weapon in her hand. Then, he hesitated and left the ce, heading toward the area where the ancient sword fell.


    ording to his original n, he nned to wait for Song Qingruo to draw out the Armed Catastrophe, and after she died from it, he would collect the sealed Heavenly Weapon.


    But now that such an unforeseen event had happened, he couldn¡¯t continue like this. The ancient sword appeared and shattered the Armed Catastrophe. Because of this, Song Qingruo survived and didn¡¯t die from the Armed Catastrophe.


    With Song Qingruo¡¯s innate sword body and the divine weapon in her hand, the old man didn¡¯t have the confidence to take her down.


    Instead of fighting with Song Qingruo here, it was better to head to that area and search for the ancient sword. If he could find the ancient Heavenly Weapon, the Heavenly Weapon in song Qingruo¡¯s hand wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    All sorts of thoughts shed through the old man¡¯s mind in an instant. In the end, he hesitated for a moment before deciding to leave and search the area ahead.


    From its looks, he should be searching for the ancient sword.


    ¡°My Heavenly Weapon¡­¡±


    Xiao Han watched the old man¡¯s actions from the side, his heart bleeding. He knew very well that after this incident, the ancient sword that originally belonged to him would no longer belong to him.


    He had seen the transformation of the ancient sword just now. Just like when he had first discovered the ancient sword, the ancient sword at this moment had probably once again turned into an ordinary mortal weapon, hiding in every corner.


    With his strength, even if the ancient sword once again appeared in front of him, he might not be able to find it, much less fight with those people from the Netherworld Sect.


    After all, there were all kinds of weapons in this Sword Tomb. There was a huge pile of them wherever he went. Finding the ancient sword in such a pile of ordinary weapons was not easy.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Han felt a little depressed, but he could onlyfort himself. No matter what, he survived.


    At this moment, the disciples of the Netherworld Sect were all attracted by the ancient sword, and no one paid attention to him and Song Qingruo anymore.


    Under Song Qingruo¡¯s protection, they should be able to return to the Qionghua Sword Sect alive. This could be considered to be a close call. Moreover, this trip wasn¡¯t without benefits.


    While obtaining the Heavenly Weapon, he used the Heavenly Weapon to plunder his Qi Blood. Not only did he increase his cultivation and reach the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Stage, but he also raised his aptitude.


    At this moment, although Xiao Han¡¯s aptitude was still far inferior to a prodigy like Song Qingruo, he was no longer inferior to an ordinary genius.


    When he left this ce, with his current cultivation level of the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Stage, he had enough confidence to build his foundation and be the elite of the Qionghua Sword Sect.


    Moreover, using this opportunity, he sessfully contacted Song Qingruo, the number one disciple of the Qiong Hua Sword sect. These were all good gains.


    If Xiao Han had known that his gains this time would be so shocking before he obtained the ancient sword, he would haveughed until he woke up from his dream.


    But now, for some reason, he couldn¡¯tugh at all. He even had the urge to cry.


    ¡°Junior¡­ junior Xiao¡­¡±


    A cold voice sounded from the side.


    Song Qingruo, dressed in a green robe, had unknowingly arrived beside Xiao Han. At this moment, she looked at Xiao Han and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She knew Xiao Han¡¯s current mood and wanted tofort him. However, with her character, she didn¡¯t know how tofort others with her character. She couldn¡¯t help but stop for a moment.


    ¡°Senior Song¡­¡±


    Hearing the voice from Song Qingruo, Xiao Han forced a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    ¡°When I leave this time, I¡¯ll make the decision and let you enter the inner sect directly.¡±


    Looking at Xiao Han, Song Qingruo nodded. After thinking for a moment, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ll decide to let you enter the inner sect to cultivate the Qionghua Sword Technique¡­¡±


    The Qionghua Sword Technique was the highest secret manual of the Qionghua Sword sect. It was also known as the number one sword manual in South Mountain. It was exquisite and profound.


    Even in the Qionghua Sword sect, only a few personal disciples were able to cultivate it. As for ordinary disciples, they didn¡¯t even have the right to look at it from afar.


    Song Qingruo¡¯s promise was undoubtedlypensation to Xiao Han. After all, if she hadn¡¯t insisted oning here to subdue the Heavenly Weapon, they wouldn¡¯t have fallen to such a state, and Xiao Han didn¡¯t have to lose the Heavenly Weapon in his hands.


    Hearing Song Qingruo¡¯s words, Xiao Han finally felt somefort in his heart, and the smile on his face became more sincere. ¡°Then thank you, senior Song¡­¡±


    If he could learn the Qionghua Sword Technique, then Xiao Han would undoubtedly be included in the list of core disciples of the Qionghua Sword Sect. He might even be a personal disciple one day.


    This was a good gain. Standing where he was, Xiao Han consoled himself.


    On the other side. After falling from midair and falling to the ground again, Chen Heng returned to his previous appearance.


    However, at this moment, his appearance was already different from before.


    During the silent process, Xiao Han used him to kill many people. As a result, he had absorbed the life essence of many people and was able to transform.


    At this moment, there were many unique patterns branded on the body of his sword. It looked much more mysterious andplicated, extremely vivid.


    Some of these runes were thews and profound meanings he had obtained from the Armed Catastrophe, while some were automatically transformed after absorbing the blood essence.


    However, in general, these runes symbolized the Power of Laws and were the embodiment of the Power of Laws in this world. Moreover, Chen Heng could sense that his transformation was not over yet.


    The many origins he had absorbed before had yet to bepletely digested, so there was still room for him to grow and improve.


    After he hadpletely digested the bloodline origin he had absorbed before, he would be able to break through and reach a new level. And at that time, the new Armed Catastrophe would arrive.


    This was Chen Heng¡¯s instinctive premonition. During this period, Chen Heng also obtained much information through his metamorphosis.


    For example, the Armed Catastrophe. The Armed Catastrophe of the Weapon Spirit was not just once but existed in every metamorphosis.


    ording to the information obtained from the Heavenly Weapon fragment, the Armed Catastrophe of the Weapon Spirit should have nine times.


    Chen Heng had only passed it once. The Armed Catastrophe that the Heavenly Weapon in Song Qingruo¡¯s hands encountered should be its second one.


    ¡®Speaking of which, if the second Armed Catastrophe is only at that level, it shouldn¡¯t be too many problems even if it¡¯s me now.¡¯


    Chen Heng recalled the power from the previous Armed Catastrophe, and this thought shed through his mind.


    The previous Armed Catastrophe of the divine weapon might seem terrifying to others, but to Chen Heng, it was just ordinary. Even if he didn¡¯t have the true spirit and divine power from his main body, he would be able to ovee it with his current strength alone. It was just that it wouldn¡¯t be as easy as before.


    However, Chen Heng had a premonition in his heart. The level of Catastrophe depends on its target. His second Armed Catastrophe might be far more terrifying than the Armed Catastrophe of Heavenly Weapon from before.


    Therefore, he needed to prepare more. In an instant, all sorts of thoughts shed through his mind, and then he looked outside. Many different auras appeared in the outside world through his true spirit sensing.


    They were the Netherworld Sect disciples who hade here. At this moment, they had alle here to search for traces of Chen Heng. From the looks of it, quite many people hade.


    Chen Heng only nced at these people and directly ignored them. Their cultivation level was too low.


    Compared to Xiao Han and Song Qingruo from before, the auras of these people in front of him were mixed. At a nce, one could tell that they were people with unstable foundations. Moreover, they did not have a strong Destiny or unique talent, so they were not worth paying too much attention to.


    Even if Chen Heng wanted to find a tool man, it was unlikely that he would find these people.


    Of course, the more important reason was that he did not want to leave the Sword Tomb for the time being

 Chapter 601 - The Curtain Fell

    <h4>Chapter 601 Chapter 601 ¨C The Curtain Fell</h4>


    Leaving the Sword Tomb was not beneficial to Chen Heng. On the contrary, there were many things that could be gained from the Sword Tomb.


    There were spiritual weapons everywhere in the Sword Tomb. Many of them were made of special materials. These were the things that Chen Heng needed the most.


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s information from Xiao Han and the others, this sword tomb was created by the Tengu Sword Sovereign.


    There were countless weapons in this sword tomb. Other than the weapons that this Sword Tomb created, there were also many of them that the Tengu Sword Sovereign himself created.


    ording to legends, the Tengu Sword Sovereign collected countless Heavenly Weapons when he was alive. Some of these Heavenly Weapons were forged by the Tengu Sword Sovereign himself, while others originated from the enemies of the Tengu Sword Sovereign.


    SV


    But without exception, these were all Heavenly Weapons with great potential. These Heavenly Weapons were scattered throughout the entire Sword Tomb. They were nurtured within the unique environment of the Sword Tomb, bing stronger and stronger. To Chen Heng, these Heavenly Weapons were the best target. The Heavenly Weapons of this world were very special.


    In this world, ordinary cultivators were fine, but if they were Heavenly Weapons that had passed the war, there would be the Power of Laws of this world on them.


    This Power of Laws was bestowed by heaven and earth. It was the blessing of heaven and earth, and it also originated from the tempering of the war.


    Of course, the power ofw in ordinary Heavenly Weapons might be extremely weak. But no matter what, this was also the Power of Laws. In the World of Gods, the Power of Laws was something that only existences above Legends had the right to peek at.


    No matter how weak it was, it would not change its lofty nature. To Chen Heng, these Heavenly Weapons also had a very strong attraction. If he could swallow them one by one, he would undoubtedly be able to use the fastest speed to strengthen himself, allowing Chen Heng¡¯s strength to recover or even improve a step further.


    The Power of Laws that originated from this world was extremely precious even to Chen Heng¡¯s main body. Because of this, Chen Heng had no intention of leaving the Sword Tomb.


    After all, if he left this environment specially designed for cultivating weapons, it would not be easy to find those Heavenly Weapons that carried the Power of Laws.


    Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and then he quietly hid. Once he sensed the auras of the cultivators outside, his body began to change.


    The originally zed sword became even more concealed. On the sword¡¯s surface,yers of thick copper rust emerged, covering the entire long sword.


    After hiding himself, Chen Heng now looked exceptionally ordinary, no different from the ordinary weapons around him. He was even more tattered than the ordinary weapons.


    After all, most of the ordinary weapons around him still had a decent appearance, unlike Chen Heng, who looked like he was about to fall apart. It was highly unlikely that someone could still find him out in this appearance.


    After all, there were just too many weapons in this Sword Tomb. Even if the group of cultivators from the Netherworld Sect were determined and prepared to empty all the weapons in this area, they needed to be able to carry them.


    The storage bag was a good thing, but not everyone in this world could have it. ording to previous observations, only cultivators above the Spirit Transformation Stage were qualified to have it. Moreover, its capacity was not optimistic.


    As for the others? There was no need to think about it.


    Chen Heng found a ce with peace of mind. Then, he sank into silence, sinking into a deep level of transformation. After that, all external senses were destroyed and disappeared.


    All of Chen Heng¡¯s mysticism waspletely covered up in this state. In addition to the changes in his appearance, even if Xiao Han hade previously and stood in front of Chen Heng at this moment, he probably would not be able to detect Chen Heng.


    If Xiao Han, who hade into contact with Chen Heng for a long time and sensed his aura, could not detect him, it was more unlikely for people in front of him.


    Unless they had met a dead rat, the probability of these people finding Chen Heng was not much different from winning the lottery.


    Soon, a full five days passed. A strange movement came from the entire Sword Tomb on a certain day.


    A Gen Qi reaction appeared in the distance and spread across the area. Although it was concealed, it was still detected by others.


    ¡°Is the time up?¡±


    Sensing Gen Qi¡¯s strange movement, the old man, still searching the area, turned around with an unwilling expression as he looked in a certain direction.


    From his senses, the aura from the outside world appeared clearly. It was a trace that came from the outside world. In the distance, it was as if an array gate had opened. Someone was walking out of the Sword Tomb and leaving this ce.


    If nothing went wrong, it should be Xiao Han and Song Qingruo. The two of them had already left the Sword Tomb and returned to the base where the Qionghua Sword Sect was located.


    This meant that the time was up. In the outside world, the Qionghua Sword Sect had already opened the gate and was ready to bring back the disciples of the Qionghua Sword Sect, who were still in the sword tomb.


    ¡°The time is much earlier than expected. There should still be half a month left¡­¡±


    Sensing the opening of the array gate, the old man¡¯s expression was a little ugly. ¡°Is it because the aura of the Heavenly Weapon made the people in the outside world notice something unusual?¡±


    Themotion caused by Chen Heng¡¯s awakening earlier was very big. Even the entire Sword Tomb was shaking as if it was about to copse. Such a hugemotion might have alerted the Qionghua Sword Sect in the outside world and had them start the weing process in advance to ensure that nothing would happen to their disciples.


    From the perspective of the Qionghua Sword Sect, this was a very reasonable thing to do. After all, among the disciples of the Qionghua Sword Sect this time, there was Song Qingruo, the number one disciple of the Qionghua Sword Sect.


    The other disciples were somewhat expandable, but if anything happened to Song Qingruo in the sword tomb, the entire Qionghua Sword Sect would suffer a severe loss.


    With such importance ced on her, it was normal for them to activate the array formation ahead of time.


    However, this undoubtedly messed up the old man¡¯s n. Standing on the spot and feeling the throbbing Gen Qi in the distance, the old man felt somewhat unwilling, but in the end, he had no choice but to sigh and silently make a decision.


    ¡®I have to leave¡­¡¯.


    This thought shed through his mind as he looked at the area with some nostalgia.


    During this period, he led the cultivators of the Netherworld Sect to search this area.


    They had also obtained quite a bit of harvest in the five days. They had even found some weapons suspected to be the ancient sword from back then.


    However, no one was sure if they had found the Heavenly Weapon from back then. After all, if the Heavenly Weapon did not show its majesty, who would be able to identify it?


    They could only use the old method to try it out one by one. The area in front of them was only so big. If there was enough time, the old man was confident that he could search the entire area and find the Heavenly Weapon from before.


    However, there was no time. The Qionghua Sword Sect¡¯s receiving array had already been activated. When they knew what had happened in this Sword Tomb, they would send many people in to kill the disciples of the Netherworld Sect.


    The Netherworld Sect might not be inferior to the Qionghua Sword sect in terms of strength. However, this was the Qionghua Sword Sect¡¯s territory after all.


    If they were topete in numbers, they would not be able to match up with the other party. To avoid any idents, it was better to retreat.


    The old man sighed in his heart, and then this thought shed through his mind. Not long after, he ordered his men to issue an order. Without much hesitation, he directly left with his men.


    After all, the cultivators of the cult of the Netherworld Sect had left, just as the old man had expected. Not long after, several more auras appeared in the Sword Tomb.


    These auras came from the cultivators of the Qionghua Sword Sect. At this moment, all of them were filled with killing intent, and each of them was at least in the Spirit Transformation Stage.


    They had learned about what had happened in the Sword Tomb from Song Qingruo and Xiao Han, so they deliberately entered the sword tomb to seek an exnation from the disciples of the Netherworld Sect.


    Unfortunately, they could only see the empty Sword Tomb when they entered the Sword Tomb.


    ¡°There¡¯s a fluctuation of Gen Qi. The thieves have already left!¡±


    ¡°At least they ran fast!¡±


    The Qionghua Sword Sect elders who entered the sword tomb were indignant. Their eyes were spitting fire as they sensed the thick bloody stench in the Sword Tomb.


    Entering the Sword Tomb to search for a magical treasure was considered a special privilege and fortuitous encounter in the entire Qionghua Sword Sect.


    In other words, the disciples who were able to participate in this trip to the Sword Tomb were mostly the elites of the younger generation of the Qionghua Sword Sect or even the descendants of some of the elders present.


    But now, these elites were being ughtered by the disciples of the Netherworld Sect in the Sword Tomb. Who knew how many of them had been killed or injured.


    No matter how one looked at it, this huge loss made people angry.


    Unfortunately, at this point, facing such a messy situation, they had no other choice. They could only silently clean up the mess and search all over the ce, trying their best to find the surviving disciples of the Qionghua Sword Sect.


    After searching, they wanted to try their luck in the direction Song Qingruo had pointed out and see if they could find the ancient Heavenly Weapon that could shake the Sword Tomb.


    Although they had not seen the scene in the Sword Tomb before, they could still feel the terrifying aura even though they were in the outside world. They knew that there was a great opportunity here.


    Combined with the experiences of Song Qingruo and Xiao Han, they understood the existence of the ancient sword. Even the Qionghua Sword sect could not sit still in the face of such a Heavenly Weapon. They immediately prepared to send people to search for it.


    Unfortunately, in just two short days, the surrounding area was filled with the power of vibration. The surrounding space began to change, and a faint sense of repulsion emerged, instinctively repelling these creatures.


    ¡°The Sword Tomb is beginning to repel us. is the time already up?¡±


    ¡°Is it because we opened the array ahead of time, causing the time to be brought forward, or is it because of that group of Netherworld Sect Thieves?¡±

 Chapter 602 - The Second Catastrophe

    Chapter 602 Chapter 602 ¨C The Second Catastrophe


    The reason why the Qionghua Sword sect did not empty the Sword Tomb was not because they possessed the spirit of sustainable development.


    In reality, the Sword Tomb was able to survive until now because it had many restrictions. This was something that the Tengu Sword Sovereign had already considered when he created the Sword Tomb.


    To ensure the long-term survival of the Sword Tomb that he left behind, the Sword Sovereign set many restrictions on the Sword Tomb.


    For example, those above the Spirit Transformation Stage could not enter the Sword Tomb, and the number of people who could enter each time was limited.


    Once too many people entered the Sword Tomb, or if they stayed for too long, the Sword Tomb would turn into a closed ce and expel the people inside.


    After a period, if the people inside had not left, they would be randomly teleported out of the Sword Tomb. They couldn¡¯t stay for a long time.


    This was also one of the reasons why the Sword Tomb could exist for such a long time. Otherwise, this ce would have been emptied long ago.


    Although the five sects of the Southern Mountain, led by the Qionghua Sword sect, had found the entrance to the sword tomb, they could not ignore the rules of the sword tomb.


    Therefore, they could only send their disciples to explore it once every five years. This way, they could steadily obtain some gains.


    In the past, it was still fine. No matter how much, they could still obtain some gains.


    But this time, it seemed that because of the disciples of the Netherworld Sect, the time when the sword tomb was closed was much earlier.


    If the people present did not leave, they would probably be randomly expelled from the Sword Tomb. At that time, where they would end up was not something they could decide.


    Thinking of this, even though everyone present was unwilling, they could not do anything about it. They could only reluctantly explore the surroundings. Then, they brought the surviving disciples of the Qionghua Sword Sect and left. They did not continue to explore this ce.


    Time slowly passed. When the array gate opened and closed again, the Sword Tomb hadpletely recovered its peace in front of them. Everything was no different from before, as if it had already recovered.


    Only the faint smell of blood in the Sword Tomb still proves the people¡¯s existence from before.


    And in the area that the people had searched earlier, an ancient sword began to flicker with light, revealing its original form.


    This was Chen Heng. After the people in the Sword Tomb had all left, Chen Heng finallypleted this transformation and walked to a new level.


    He stood where he was, his entire body shining brightly. He was nowpletely different from the ordinary weapons around him, revealing his original appearance.


    After recovering from his transformation, Chen Heng subconsciously raised his head and looked into the sky. There, bolts of lightning shed. Vaguely, a brand new power seemed to be recovering and about to erupt.


    ¡®Armed Catastrophe...¡¯


    Looking at the lightning that shed across the sky, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm. This thought shed through his mind.


    With the continuous transformation and the devouring of the origin, Chen Heng was finally approaching the node again.


    He had a premonition that his second Armed Catastrophe would arrive in a short period. This premonition was rarely wrong and could be considered urate.


    However, even though he knew that his Armed Catastrophe was about to arrive, Chen Heng did not panic much. He only looked around and rushed towards various regions.


    Although there were no traces of any living beings in the Sword Tomb, the arrival of the cultivators from before had more or less affected and changed this Sword Tomb.


    At this moment, there were still corpses in the Sword Tomb. Those corpses were either the cultivators of the Netherworld Sect or the disciples of the Qionghua Sword Sect who had been killed.


    Due to theck of time, the elders of the Qionghua Sword Sect had not had the time to deal with these corpses when they entered the Sword Tomb. They could only let them stay in the Sword Tomb and naturally transform into spirits.


    To Chen Heng, these corpses were naturally very precious. After all, he was still in the process of growing up. The Qi Blood and essence in these corpses were very important to him.


    Therefore, he spent some time touring the entire sword tomb and finding the corpses, absorbing their essence.


    In the vast Sword Tomb, a Heavenly Weapon was in the air, looking for corpses everywhere. If others saw this scene and knew about it, they would probably be shocked.


    However, the effect was quite good. For half a month, Chen Heng was in the process of digesting. Using the Heaven Swallowing Scripture to devour the origin would have brought about a bad change.


    However, after Chen Heng transformed into the ancient sword body, this change decreased a lot.


    Compared to living beings with changeable emotions, the body of the ancient sword was easier to maintain and would not be affected by too many impurities.


    The remaining bit of influence was no longer a difficult problem for Chen Heng himself and could be easily solved.


    The longsword tore through the air and swept in all directions. As it toured around, the aura on it became stronger and stronger. The scattering of its aura was enough to make the surrounding sword spirits instinctively feel fear and tremble.


    After that, another month passed. In mid-air, a bolt of lightning suddenly descended and heavily struck down.


    The power of the lightning was enormous. If the power within werepletely unleashed, it would probably beparable to a Second Ring Extraordinary Being. And this was only the beginning


    Standing in ce, Chen Heng¡¯s true spirit raised its head and looked into the sky. Dark clouds covered the area, and there were bolts of lightning everywhere. One could even vaguely see illusory pces pressing down in all directions. It was terrifying.


    A destructive aura spread in all directions and covered this area. This also indicated what was going to happen next. Chen Heng¡¯s second Armed Catastrophe had finally arrived.


    At this moment, less than a year had passed since Chen Heng¡¯s first Armed Catastrophe.


    In less than a year, Chen Heng had undergone two transformations consecutively and had to undergo two Armed Catastrophe consecutively.


    If such a thing were to be said, no one would dare believe it. However, it had already happened and was right before his eyes.


    Chen Heng silently looked at the sky and felt the power of the Armed Catastrophe. Just as he had expected, it was also an Armed Catastrophe. However, his second Armed Catastrophe was much stronger than the previous Heavenly Weapon.


    It was the same in all aspects. If Chen Heng was willing, he could have dyed this Armed Catastrophe for a period. However, there was no need for that in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    He had already prepared what he needed to prepare. There was no need to continue stalling for time.


    <b>Tas no</b>


    Rumble!


    In mid-air, a bolt of lightning that shook the Sword Tomb descended. It was like a thunder dragon roaring in this ce as it ferociously charged towards the sword body below.


    Crackling sounds continued to ring out. The lightning continued to fall and hack at the longsword. It was like a relentless hammer of heaven and earth, tempering Chen Heng¡¯s body time and time again, allowing him to be reborn and purify the impurities.


    This process was also a transformation process. During the process of the lightning strikes, the nomological power that was originally branded between heaven and earth would also appear. As the Armed Catastrophe continued to fall, it would gradually be branded on the Heavenly Weapon.


    It was precisely this nomological power that made the Heavenly Weapon mysterious and unique. It gave them all sorts of unimaginable power.


    Chen Heng was silent, silently enduring. Unlike the other Heavenly Weapons that were ignorant during the tribtion, Chen Heng knew the benefits of the Armed Catastrophe. Thus, he did not resist or dodge the entire time.


    He just stood there silently. Facing the lightning, he did not dodge. Instead, he faced it calmly, without the slightest hesitation.


    The Lightning continued to fall, and the nomological symbols appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s sword. They interweaved intoplex patterns like tiny symbols, connecting with the nomological patterns from before.


    As time passed, the Armed Catastrophe became even more massive. In the beginning, it was onlyparable to a Second Ring lightning bolt, but in the end, each lightning bolt had the strength of a Third Ring lightning bolt.


    No matter how well prepared Chen Heng was and how powerful his transformation was, his entire body trembled slightly, and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    On the longsword, tiny cracks began to appear, indicating that Chen Heng¡¯s body was beginning to show signs of damage. Chen Heng didn¡¯t care about this. He silently endured it and focused on his transformation, defending his true spirit.


    More and more cracks and injuries appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s body as time passed. When the lightning struck, even Chen Heng¡¯s body couldn¡¯t withstand it.


    At this moment, the lightning around him became even more terrifying. This lightning would heavily injure even a true Third Ring Extraordinary Being. Chen Heng finally moved. His body began to tremble in the face of such a terrifying Armed Catastrophe. Soon after, his longsword broke through the air and began to move.


    An ordinary longsword broke through the air and swept in all directions in the sky. Finally, it charged into the lightning. He had entered the middle of the Armed Catastrophe and was directly baptized by the lightning in that area.


    Bolts of lightning continuously struck down. An even more violent attacknded on his body. Chen Heng was unmoved. He silently circted a portion of his power.


    ¡°Soon... soon...¡±


    Feeling the raging lightning around him, Chen Heng muttered to himself. At this moment, all the power in his body was mobilized.


    As a former Eighth Ring warrior, Chen Heng had an extraordinary ability to control his own body. At this moment, under this Armed Catastrophe, he keenly sensed that the transformation that belonged to his body was about to arrive.


    Therefore, he keenly seized the opportunity and rushed straight into the Armed Catastrophe, undergoing the baptism of lightning


    Bolts of lightning fell, and the violent power contained in them was kept in Chen Heng¡¯s movements as much as possible to use his transformation power to enrich his foundation.


    A brand-new aura began to appear. If someone were nearby at this moment, they would be able to see the changes in Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Under the crazy tempering and forging of the lightning, a pure golden color appeared on the originally zed sword on Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    This golden color was extremely bright. Even though it was just a tiny bit, it seemed to have a transcendent nature. It was even more unique and outstanding.

 Chapter 603 - – Devouring Heavenly Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 603 Chapter 603 ¨C Devouring Heavenly Weapon</h4>


    Along with the appearance of the golden light, Chen Heng¡¯s aura became even more unique. Even though that golden light was just a tiny dot, and if one wasn¡¯t careful, they would directly ignore it. However, it was a qualitative change.


    At this level, even if it was just a tiny bit, it was still extremely precious. It was a very crucial step, and it was also a qualitative change. After taking this step, what he needed to do next was nothing more than umte quantity.


    All sorts of thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and at this moment, he finally revealed a smile.


    In the surroundings, the Armed Catastrophe was still wreaking havoc. Bolts of lightning struck down, crashing fiercely towards Chen Heng¡¯s sword.


    Bang!


    A clear sound rang out, rippling at this moment. Under the lightning, Chen Heng¡¯s sword was finally unable to hold on any longer, and began to crack. This was a very serious situation.


    Up until now, the ancient sword body was Chen Heng¡¯s body. The crack on the ancient sword undoubtedly meant that Chen Heng had suffered a heavy injury and had reached a certain limit.


    However, Chen Heng didn¡¯t feel anything about this. In mid-air, after reaching this step, the lightning had also reached its limit and was gradually dispersing.


    That attack just now was already considered the limit for the lightning in mid-air. It was the strongest attack released by the Armed Catastrophe this time. After this attack, it naturally would not continue.


    Chen Heng turned around and looked at the surroundings. At this ce, thend beneath his feet had already be chaotic due to the Armed Catastrophe.


    There were scattered rock pieces and broken swords everywhere. It looked like it was filled with devastation and was extremely ugly.


    However, Chen Heng did not mind it. His figure shed, and he arrived at the Gen Qi node. Then, he began to absorb the external Gen Qi to recover his body.


    He had undoubtedly gained a lot from the Armed Catastrophe earlier. But at the same time, he had also suffered heavy injuries. Even his ancient sword body had cracked. It could be seen how serious it was.


    This was also why Chen Heng didn¡¯t rely on himself in the previous Armed Catastrophe but directly activated his true spirit energy to end the Armed Catastrophe.


    With his strength, of course, he could survive the Armed Catastrophe, but what about after that?


    After the Armed Catastrophe, Chen Heng himself had already exhausted his strength. At that time, he might be picked up by someone. Instead of that, it was better to go all out from the beginning and be straightforward.


    The situation in front of him was different. At the very least, the cultivators in the outside world had already left. Chen Heng was still in the Sword Tomb. No matter how weak he was, nothing would happen. There was no need to worry.


    To a certain extent, this was one of the reasons why Chen Heng wanted to stay in the Sword Tomb and did not want to leave for a short period.


    The environment in the outside world was tooplicated after all. With the preciousness of Heavenly Weapons, as long as Chen Heng left, he would probably be embroiled in a storm. At that time, it would be a little troublesome.


    Rather than that, it would be better to grow in the Sword Tomb first. It would not be toote to leave after he reached a certain level.


    All sorts of thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind before he closed his eyes. His true spirit sank into silence. He sank into silence as he prepared to absorb the external Gen Qi to recover his body.


    His ancient sword body had already been damaged by the lightning earlier. At this moment, even the sword body had cracked, almost turning into a pile of fragments. It was obvious how serious the damage was.


    This kind of damage could not be recovered in a short period. It could only be slowly healed over time. Of course, although the damage was serious, the gains were the same.


    In this Armed Catastrophe, Chen Heng used the thunder strikes to temper himself, allowing his body to improve further and reach a higher level.


    If one were topare carefully, one would find a huge change in Chen Heng. The veins on his body became deeper and moreplex, but even the material also seemed to have transformed and be stronger.


    A faint golden light flickered and condensed on the golden spot on the sword. There seemed to be a divine brilliance hidden within it as it streaked across.


    Waves of faint ripples rippled. The ancient sword that Chen Heng had transformed into gradually sank into a deep sleep.


    Only after Chen Heng fell into a deep sleep did the remaining Sword Spirits in the surroundings regain their calm. They no longer trembled under Chen Heng¡¯s aura like before.


    To the ordinary Sword Spirits in the surroundings, Chen Heng, who had passed the two Armed Catastrophe, was too terrifying


    After passing the two Armed Catastrophe, Chen Heng¡¯s entire body now carried a faint aura of destruction. There was even divine brilliance hidden within it. There was a bit of divinity flowing within it. It was exceptionally divine and extraordinary.


    At this moment, even a mortal standing in front of Chen Heng could feel that he was extraordinary. Hepletely lost his dull and ancient appearance.


    As Sword Spirits, those spirits naturally felt more things. They could feel the destructive power that Chen Heng¡¯s body carried, causing them to tremble instinctively.


    However, Chen Heng did not care or pay attention to this. He just went into a deep sleep by himself. With the help of the rich Gen Qi in the Sword Tomb, he began to recover his body.


    Time slowly passed. Unknowingly, a year had passed in the Sword Tomb.


    After a year had passed, Chen Heng¡¯s body underwent a huge change


    On the ancient sword, mysterious andplicated runes flickered, condensing into thin and mysterious lines. They seemed to be engraved with the great profound meanings of heaven and earth.


    It was mysterious and unique, causing one to feel horrified at a nce. One couldn¡¯t help but feel the vastness of the profound meaning of heaven and earth.


    The part of the sword that was originally cracked had already recovered. Other than some ws on the entire sword.


    Overall, Chen Heng seemed to have recovered at this moment, and he wasn¡¯t much different from before the Catastrophe. The only difference was that the spot of gold on the sword appeared so bright and unique.


    After a year, this spot of gold seemed to be even denser, but it was still weak and did not upy much of the area.


    Chen Heng could feel the change. He had a premonition that when he transformed his body and turned the de into gold, his body would undergo a huge transformation.


    This thought shed through his mind, and then his body moved slightly and continued forward. After the transformation, Chen Heng could be considered a Heavenly Weapon that had survived two Armed Catastrophe.


    Heavenly Weapons of this level was extremely rare in the outside world. They could be considered extremely rare. If it were ced in the outside world, it would be enough to be a legacy treasure of somerge sects.


    However, this level was still not considered top-notch in this Sword Tomb. In his past explorations, Chen Heng had found many dangerous ces. There were often some unique things in those dangerous ces, some of which even made Chen Heng feel dangerous at this moment.


    There were Heavenly Weapons in those ces, and their level was probably even higher than Chen Heng at this moment. Chen Heng¡¯s target was those Heavenly Weapons.


    Since they were Heavenly Weapons, they must have the Power of Laws that heaven and earth had bestowed upon them. Their materials determined that they were far superior to those ordinary mortal weapons.


    Whether it was the Power of Laws, the materials, or the origin power of these Heavenly Weapons, they were undoubtedly what Chen Heng wanted.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t move before was because his level wasn¡¯t high enough. If he went ahead without thinking, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do much.


    But now, the situation was undoubtedly different. This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and he continued to move forward, arriving at various regions.


    In the next year, Chen Heng continued to tour the Sword Tomb. As a Weapon Spirit, the current Chen Heng undoubtedly had a great advantagepared to the real living beings.


    In the Sword Tomb, as a Weapon Spirit and possessing a true spirit, Chen Heng could sense the aura of the other Weapon Spirits. He could quickly find the hidden Heavenly Weapons.


    This was the unique advantage of being a Heavenly Weapon, far superior to the human cultivators in the outside world. With this advantage, Chen Heng continued to explore various ces in the past year, looking for Heavenly Weapons and devouring them.


    The whole process was just like when he devoured the fragment of the Heavenly Weapon back then. However,pared to the fragment of the Heavenly Weapon, aplete Heavenly Weapon had its spirituality, so it was much more difficult to chew on.


    However, it was only difficult to chew on, not impossible to chew on.


    In this process, Chen Heng¡¯s umtion and power were increasing rapidly. Even his understanding of this world was also umting rapidly.


    The Heavenly Weapons in the Sword Tomb were not only nurtured by the Sword Tomb itself. The Sword Tomb itself did not nurture many powerful Heavenly Weapons. They were either brought here from the outside world or thrown here by the Tengu Sword Sovereign, who built the Sword Tomb.


    Arge portion of these Heavenly Weapons had their owners. Some of them even had the imprints of their previous owners. After Chen Heng swallowed these divine weapons, he obtained these imprints and inheritances through his power.


    The former owners of these Heavenly Weapons were undoubtedly heroes. They were either the leaders of various sects or the Chosen Ones of a region.


    Through these inheritances, Chen Heng not only obtained a lot of information about this world but also obtained aplete inheritance about this world.


    This was a huge harvest. From these inheritances, he also summarized some things.


    For example, the Extraordinary System of this world. The Extraordinary System of this world was also a cultivator system that absorbed external vitality to improve itself.


    From the most basic Qi Refinement Stage to the fifth level of the Qi Refinement Stage, it was equivalent to the apprentice stage of the World of Gods. After the ninth level of Qi Refinement Stage was the Foundation Establishment Stage, which was equivalent to the First Ring.


    The Spirit Transformation Stage was roughly equivalent to the peak of the First Ring to Second Ring. After the Spirit Transformation Stage, it was the Golden Core Stage, which was equivalent to the Third Ring.


    After the Golden Core stage, it was the Nascent Transformation Stage, which was equivalent to the Fourth Ring. After the Nascent Transformation Stage, it would be the Deity Stage.


    Chen Heng did not have the corresponding inheritance at the moment, so he could not make a judgment on the equivalent level of the Deity Stage. However, ording to his spection, the so-called Deity Stage should be about the Fifth Ring.

 Chapter 604 - The Heaven King’s Golden Saber

    <h4>Chapter 604 Chapter 604 ¨C The Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber</h4>


    If the Nascent Transformation Stage was equivalent to the Fourth Ring, then it makes sense for the Deity Stage to be equivalent to the Fifth Ring. This was in line with Chen Heng¡¯s understanding of cultivation.


    ording to what he had learned from those inheritances, when cultivators in this world reached the Fourth Ring Nascent Transformation Stage, they wouldplete a sublimation.


    Their entire bodies would give birth to a brand new Nascent Soul. Even if their bodies died, they could rely on their Nascent Soul to exist alone. They could even seize the bodies of others and revive them once again.


    This description also gave Chen Heng an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Looking at it from another angle, wasn¡¯t the so-called sublimation and Nascent Soul a process simr to the birth of a true spirit?


    In the other systems that Chen Heng had learned, they would generally undergo a qualitative change at the Fourth Ring level and then give birth to a new true spirit.


    Of course, different systems had different terms for the true spirit. Some systems called it a true spirit, while others called it a Divine Soul. And in this world, there was no doubt that it was a Nascent Soul.


    As for the fact that a Nascent Soul could possess another person, it could be revived even after the body had fallen. This was also very much in line with the characteristics of a true spirit.


    This was also why Chen Heng was certain that the nascent soul in this world was equivalent to a Fourth Ring true spirit.


    As for the Deity Transformation should be a true spirit that could further strengthen itself based on the birth of a true spirit. It should be roughly equivalent to a Fifth Ring true spirit.


    Various thoughts shed through his mind. Standing still on the spot, Chen Heng turned around again and looked. All around him was a boundless scene.


    There was nothing around him. Broken swords and scrap metal were everywhere. It looked lonely and lifeless. It was natural that there was no life. After all, this was a sword tomb. It was a world created to nurture Weapon Spirits. There were no real living creatures at all.


    No matter what time it was, this world was always so lonely. There was not much to be said about it being colorful. However, if he was in another ce, Chen Heng could still sense the thoughts of the other Sword Spirits around him. He could sense their instinctive emotions.


    These emotions were the feedback of their spirituality. Even if the spirituality of the Sword Spirits was not very high, they could at least have instinctive feedback.


    However, this area in front of him did not have these emotions. Everything around him was empty and barren. The only broken sword did not have any traces of spirituality. The world seemed to have bepletely silent.


    Chen Heng looked at the scene in front of him and was not surprised by the situation in the area in front of him. Then, he continued to move forward.


    As he moved forward, the aura around him gradually became denser. It was the mighty aura of a Heavenly Weapon, simr to the aura on Chen Heng¡¯s body, but stronger.


    If Chen Heng, who had survived two Armed Catastrophe, was not considered weak among Heavenly Weapons, then the aura that came from him was an absolute powerhouse.


    If an ordinary Sword Spirit existed in this area, it would not be able to withstand the auraing from this Heavenly Weapon. It would be directly destroyed under pressure. There would not be any exceptions.


    This was also why this area was so deste, and there were not many Sword Spirits. And the culprit behind all of this was also the target Chen Heng was looking for this time.


    As he moved forward, the majesty aura he endured became more and more intense. However, Chen Heng¡¯s heart was calm. He just quietly moved forward and came to the end of this area.


    There was a mountain peak there. The tall mountain peak seemed to have been sliced t by someone. The top of the mountain was iparably bright and t, and it even made people feel a little strange.


    There were so many things on the top of the mountain. There was only a long, golden saber stuck into the ground.


    The body of the long saber was golden, with dragon-like patterns on it. It sparkled with suffocating power and illuminance. It seemed to have countless sword techniques practiced and disyed in one¡¯s mind just by looking at


    it.


    There were even terrifying demon gods practicing their sword techniques in the void in a trance, shing at anyone in their presence. In just an instant, horrifying scenes appeared one by one. Finally, they turned into a long golden saber and shed forward.


    With one sh, whether it was the gods, demons, Heavenly Catastrophe, pces, or other holy scenes, they all turned into nothingness and disappeared in front of his eyes.


    With a single sh, one could see life and death. Who would dare to face it directly?


    A terrifying aura appeared and surged forward. Under the illumination of the light, the words ¡®Heaven King¡¯ appeared especially clear on the de. It was unforgettable at a nce.


    ¡°Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber. What a king among the weapons.¡±


    Chen Heng stood in the distance and quietly watched the scene in front of him. He wasprehending the aura within it. After a long time, he recovered and sighed deeply.


    The Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber in front of him was something he had found in the past when he was exploring the Sword Tomb. The aura within was extremely powerful, almost terrifying


    Compared to the surrounding Heavenly Weapons, the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber seemed to have a glorious history. Even though the Weapon Spirit within had already disappeared, not even a drop of spirituality remained. It still had an unparalleled domineering aura, making people feel admiration.


    This Heavenly King¡¯s Golden Saber was a Heavenly Weapon, and even among the Heavenly Weapons, it was at the top level. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have such a terrifying


    aura.


    However, such a powerful Heavenly Weaponcked a Weapon Spirit. It had to be said that this was a huge regret. The reason why a Heavenly Weapon was so powerful and precious was that it had spirituality.


    A Heavenly Weapon with spirituality could not only cooperate with its owner, but it could also cultivate on its own to strengthen itself. It was an independent existence.


    And if it did not have its spirituality, then no matter how powerful it was, it would only be a tool and could not be a true treasure.


    However, it was fortunate that it was so. Otherwise, Chen Heng would not dare toe before the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber. He hade here to absorb the divinity and power of the golden saber.


    If the spirit of the golden saber were still there, he would not have been able to achieve his goal.


    After all, even from the surface, it could be seen that the power contained in the golden saber was very strong. One had to wonder what level of cultivation or what kind of power the original owner of the golden saber had.


    Even if there was no Weapon Spirit, no spiritual presence, and almost no reaction to anything, Chen Heng had no choice but toe to make preparations now.


    If he hade before this, unless he activated his true spirit power, it would have been very difficult for him to get close to this ce, let alone other things.


    Only now was the time. Standing in the same ce, Chen Heng quietly looked at the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber. He looked at the patterns on the saber and felt its aura.


    Time slowly passed and the sky gradually darkened. The day turned into night, but Chen Heng still did not move. He had no intention of moving at all.


    He stood here alone and apanied the Heaven King¡¯s, Golden Saber. Half a month passed in an instant.


    During this half a month, the aura on Chen Heng¡¯s body was changing, gradually approaching the aura of the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber. He wasprehending the profound meaning and aura contained in the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber,prehending the profound meaning from it.


    This was also a long process. Although the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber had lost its spirituality and was now a dead object, its level was still very high, and its profound meaning was particrly profound.


    Even if the golden saber was ced in front of ordinary people for them too study the profound principles in its day and night, they might not be able to understand it fully.


    However, for Chen Heng, it was still okay. His quality was very high. He was much stronger than the Heavenly King¡¯s Golden Saber before him if he calcted it seriously. He also had a true spirit, so he naturally had many advantagespared to ordinary people.


    At this moment, he seriously studied for more than two months before he stopped. During these two months, Chen Heng¡¯s aura began to change slowly.


    The originally insignificant golden color had increased a lot on the golden longsword. Although it didn¡¯t upy more than half of the swordpared to the past, it was now clearly visible. It was no longer as thin as before.


    This was the result of Chen Heng over the past year. Over the past year, he devoured the Heavenly Weapon, devouring its origin, refining the materials into his own body, andprehending the profound meaning within.


    These actions were naturally not in vain. On the contrary, they were very effective, greatly enriching Chen Heng¡¯s foundation and making his current strength even more powerful.


    At this moment, even if a Golden Core cultivator stood in front of Chen Heng, he was still confident that he could kill him with a sword. It was clear how powerful he was.


    And now, along with theprehension of the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber, a unique aura began to emerge, appearing on the surface of Chen Heng¡¯s body. It was a vast aura, which faintly revealed a bit of the aura of an overlord, like a domineering sword. That aura was indescribable and also unimaginable.


    In front of the ancient sword, facing the majesty aura disyed by the ancient sword, even a Nascent Soul stage cultivator would be shocked and terrified, not daring toe into contact with this Heavenly Weapon easily.


    This was Chen Heng¡¯s change at this moment. And this was only on the surface.


    Inside the ancient sword, Chen Heng¡¯s gains were even greater. The abstruseness contained within the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber was also a good supplement for Chen Heng. Especially that supreme aura that swept forward, it was even more moving.


    Compared to the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber¡¯s profundity, that aura engraved on the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber was the most precious thing. It was worth recalling.


    After waking up from his meditation and looking at the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber in front of him, Chen Heng could not help but have this thought. At this moment, he was somewhat moved.


    As he woke up, the aura on the ancient sword was further adjusted, bing more and more simr to the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber.


    Of course, this was only judged from the aura. If one looked at it with Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, one would still be able to find many differences and changes after carefully sensing it. There were huge differences.


    However, this was nothing in itself. Chen Heng himself did not care. He silently turned around and looked at the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber in front of him.


    Now that he hadprehended what he needed toprehend, it was time for him to get down to business.

 Chapter 605 - Reopening of the Gate to the Sword Tomb

    Chapter 605 Chapter 605 ¨C Reopening of the Gate to the Sword Tomb


    Rays of light shone from the Sword Tomb, and a mighty aura spread out from the Sword Tomb. If an outsider were here, they would be able to see a unique scene.


    A long saber and an ancient sword stood on a ttened mountain peak. The auras of the two gradually interweaved. It was as if a huge mouth had opened and was devouring everything in front of it.


    On the spot, the aura on the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber gradually weakened. The power within it seemed to be being sucked away by something as it gradually moved towards the ancient sword and was being devoured by it.


    Along with this process, the aura on the ancient sword became stronger and stronger. A faint domineering aura was rippling.


    The Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber did not resist Chen Heng¡¯s actions. This was because itcked spirituality. At this moment, it was just a dead object. As a dead object, it naturally would not react to everything in the outside world.


    Even if someone were absorbing its power, it would still be the same. There would not be any active resistance. At most, it would be an instinctive block.


    However, this was not a big problem in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes. It could be easily disintegrated, especially since he had deliberately put on a disguise before this.


    During that period, hisprehension had allowed him to carry a wisp of the unique aura of the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber. This also allowed the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber not to reject him, so he seeded sessfully.


    This was also because the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber did not have any spirituality, so he dared to do this. Otherwise, if it were a Heavenly Weapon with spirituality, it would have resisted intensely at this moment or even hacked at him with a saber.


    Time slowly passed. As time passed, the aura on the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber gradually weakened. The ancient sword was absorbing that power and divinity.


    At this time, things were doomed. Chen Heng¡¯s consciousness also fell into a deep state of enlightenment.


    As the mark of the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber surged into his body, the inheritance of the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber also came along and was received by Chen Heng.


    In his mind, all kinds of de techniques were being practiced. Vaguely, it was as if a tall and imposing figure of a man appeared. He held the Heaven King¡¯s Golden de and began to wave it freely.


    He moved forward with abandon. Along the way, regardless of whether it was gods, devils, or anything else, all of them were covered in blood and fell in front of him.


    Between every action, an indescribable domineering aura appeared in this ce. It was the inheritance of the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber.


    Boom!


    Various inspirations shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as if thunder was rumbling. A huge amount of information exploded in his mind and appeared. Compared to the Heavenly Weapons that Chen Heng had swallowed, the inheritance contained in the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber was undoubtedly much stronger and moreplicated.


    Chen Heng even suspected that the Tengu Sword Sovereign himself defeated the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber owner. Otherwise, why would it behave like this? Even the item spirit inside the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber had dissipated.


    A terrifying aura gradually erupted. As time passed, the aura on the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber began to weaken. In the end, even the longsword itself could not be maintained.


    When the divinity in the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber waspletely absorbed and lost its support, the cracks on the longsword began to change and expand.


    Crack¡­


    A soft sound was heard. A faint crack appeared on the longsword. At first, it was very weak, but then it continued to spread and covered the entire longsword.


    The Heaven King¡¯s Golden depletely copsed, turning into a pile of tiny fragments that fell to the ground. To be precise, itnded in front of Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    The crisp sound of the Heaven King¡¯s Golden de breaking woke Chen Heng up from his enlightenment. Then, he looked at the Heaven King¡¯s Golden de, shook his head silently, sighed, and continued to move.


    The essence of the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber had been absorbed by him, whether it was the inheritance or the power. But this was not the end.


    Even without the support of the inheritance and power, this pile of fragments in front of him was still the best material. It seemed to contain the profound meaning of the path of Heaven and earth. It was the divine gold that was born from heaven and earth. It was extremely precious.


    Without a doubt, these were things that could not be missed. Thus, Chen Heng continued to move and began to absorb the pile of fragments.


    A series of crisp sounds rang out. In front of him, pieces of the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber fragments disappeared and were absorbed into Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    For some unknown reason, a bolt of lightning appeared and appeared in all directions in mid-air. Then, it suddenly fell.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the falling lightning. Then, he came to a sudden realization.


    ¡°Is it time again?¡±


    He looked at the sky. In the sky, waves of dark clouds were densely packed. At this moment, they seemed to have gradually be denser. There seemed to be waves of lightning wreaking havoc within them as if they were about to erupt.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, a hint of understanding shed through Chen Heng¡¯s heart. If nothing unexpected happened, his third Armed Catastrophe would soon arrive.


    Counting the time, it was indeed soon. In this year, he had continuously devoured all kinds of Heavenly Weapons, plundering the divinity within and devouring the materials to increase his strength. He had already umted a substantial amount of umtion.


    This was the umtion from devouring other Heavenly Weapons. It was already very substantial, to begin with. After devouring the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber in front of him, Chen Heng reached a critical point and was about to begin his Catastrophe.


    Of course, there was still some time left. ording to Chen Heng¡¯s estimation, he should still have one or two months left to transcend the Catastrophe. It was enough for him to finish what he was doing. The area in front of him was the territory of the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber. There were few sword spirits around, and the Gen Qi was exceptionally dense. It was very suitable for him to transcend the Catastrophe.


    All sorts of thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. He continued to sink into silence and began to focus on devouring the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber.


    Just like that, another two months passed. When thest fragment of the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber disappeared and was integrated into Chen Heng¡¯s body, the Armed Catastrophe in the air would finally wreak havoc.


    Bolts of lightning gradually descended and struck Chen Heng fiercely. When the lightning struck Chen Heng¡¯s body, it made a clear sound like metal was colliding with metal.


    If one looked carefully, one could see that Chen Heng¡¯s body had already undergone a huge change.


    After devouring numerous Heavenly Weapons along the way, and even the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber, more than half of Chen Heng¡¯s body had already turned golden. His entire body seemed to be made of golden ss, and it was exquisite.


    However, apart from this beauty, a solid quality did not match his appearance at all.


    No matter how the lightning descended in mid-air, the ancient sword waspletely unmoved, as if it was not affected at all. This performance was much better than the previous two Armed Catastrophe. Of course, this was not because the Armed Catastrophe had weakened. In fact, as Chen Heng¡¯s third Armed Catastrophe, the power of this Armed Catastrophe was very strong. Before, any lightning bolt was enough to injure a Third Ring level existence heavily.


    However, there was still no threatpared to Chen Heng¡¯s current state. Chen Heng¡¯s body had already undergone a qualitative change, bing iparably sturdypared to the past. No matter how powerful and terrifying the lightning was in mid-air, there was still not much it could do to Chen Heng.


    Waves of clear sounds erupted, and terrifying power dissipated. Many marks appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s body and then disappeared. The whole process seemed to be tempering him.


    The lightning in front of him was like a terrifying hammer of heaven and earth tempering Chen Heng. It transformed his body and imprinted thews and powers of heaven and earth into his body.


    Tiny runes appeared and covered Chen Heng¡¯s body. Chen Heng¡¯s body flew up into the sky and entered the Armed Catastrophe at a certain moment. Then, terrifying explosions kept echoing


    This time, Chen Heng¡¯s Armed Catastrophested longerpared to the past. The energy fluctuations were even more terrifying. It was so terrifying.


    This Armed Catastrophested for two days and two nights. Finally, it came to an end.


    The ground was already a mess. However, the mountain where the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber was was still intact. There didn¡¯t seem to be much change.


    Chen Heng descended from the sky andnded on the mountain again. He started to recuperate.


    Looking carefully, Chen Heng¡¯s body was extremely bright. There seemed to be divine light flickering on his body. Endless divine illuminance appeared, making him look like a legendary Heavenly Sword, possessing enough power to suppress everything.


    However, even though it was so terrifying, some cracks still appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s body. Some of them were even extremely terrifying


    This also proved something. In the previous war, Chen Heng was still injured. He did not survive unscathed. However,pared to the previous two times, he was much better this time.


    Falling from the sky, Chen Heng fell into silence again. He was ready to digest the gains this time and recover from his injuries.


    As a result, the destructive aura that filled the area gradually dissipated. The terrifying aura that belonged solely to Chen Heng also gradually withdrew, allowing the area to return to peace. It was not as terrifying as before.


    The world seemed to have returned to peace. Everything was rapidly recovering and gradually developing.


    Just like that, another three years passed. After three years, Chen Heng¡¯s body had already faded, reverting to the rusted and unadorned appearance of the past.


    This was Chen Heng¡¯s instinctive disguise. It would be like this when he was in metamorphosis. And on this day, an inexplicable aura was spreading, affecting the entire Sword Tomb.


    wa


    Sensing that Strange Gen Qi aura, Chen Heng was also jolted awake, recovering from his silence. He raised his head and looked into the distance.


    He saw that a golden door was slowly opening in his field of vision. The door to the outside world had opened once again.

 Chapter 606 - Sacrifices

    <h4>Chapter 606 Chapter 606 ¨C Sacrifices</h4>


    ¡°Has ite to this time again¡­¡±


    Standing still on the mountain peak, Chen Heng was awakened by the aura from the outside world. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and look into the distance.


    Under his gaze, there seemed to be a golden door slowly opening in the distance. A new world appeared in it, and it was clearly disyed in front of Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    It was the outside world. It was iparably bright, and the nomological fluctuations within it were the same. To Chen Heng, it was exceptionally clear.


    After a few years, the passageway between the outside world and the Sword Tomb seemed to have been opened once again.


    However, Chen Heng could not help but frown at this. If he remembered correctly, there was still some distance to five years.


    ording to the Qionghua Sword Sect, the Sword Tomb could only be opened after five years. However, there were still a few months before five years.


    The opening of the Sword Tomb was brought forward? This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. Following that, he raised his head and could not help but look forward, staring at thend.


    A rich Gen Qi aura fluctuation appeared on thend in front of him. Following that, a figure appeared. A white-robed young man appeared in the Sword Tomb. He stood there and looked at the Sword Tomb with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°After scheming for so many years, I have finally entered this Sword Tomb¡­¡±


    The young man looked at the Sword Tomb in front of him with a smile on his face as he said softly.


    Behind him, the golden door opened as figures walked out. They were all figures with powerful auras. Each of them had such powerful auras that they had reached the peak of the Spirit Transformation Stage.


    Feeling the scene in front of him, Chen Heng secretly frowned. The array gate in front of him was obviously different from the past.


    When the Sword Tomb¡¯s door was openedst time, Chen Heng clearly remembered that the cultivation of those who entered was not high. Other than Song Qingruo, there were no other Spirit Transformation Stage cultivators.


    But this time, it was far higher. From the beginning of the white-robed young man, none of the people who entered were lower than the Spirit Transformation Stage.


    From the terrifying aura of those people, many of them were even above the Spirit Transformation Stage. It was just that in order to enter this Sword Tomb, they forcibly suppressed their cultivation level and were still in the Spirit Transformation Stage.


    It was fine if his cultivation level was a little off, but looking at the aura on these people¡¯s bodies, it seemed to be quite good. They didn¡¯t seem to be from the Qionghua Sword Sect but rather were somewhat simr to those cultivators from the Netherworld Sect.


    What was going on? Chen Heng secretly frowned and was somewhat unable to make sense of the situation. But it was very clear that the scene in front of him was definitely not ordinary.


    It was most likely that something big was about to happen. Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. After thinking for a moment, the aura on his body became increasingly dull and disappeared.


    At this moment, Chen Heng hadpletely restrained his aura. When his aura disappeared, he looked just like an ordinary weapon on the surface.


    The other party¡¯s stance looked somewhat terrifying. Chen Heng was also not sure if the other party wasing for him. Even though Chen Heng felt that the probability of that was very small.


    In front of him, a stream of Gen Qi was raging and surging in all directions. The white-robed young man stood where he was and felt the surging Gen Qi in the Sword Tomb. He could not help but take a deep breath and was a little intoxicated.


    ¡°As expected of the Sword Tomb left behind by the Tengu Sword Sovereign. It is indeed unique.


    ¡°Such surging Gen Qi is very rare in the world today.


    ¡°We haven¡¯te to the wrong ce.¡±


    He said softly with a faint smile on his face. The next moment, he took a step forward and arrived in front.


    His figure quickly disappeared and arrived in another area in just an instant. That was another t, deste area. There was scrap metal everywhere, and there was no spirituality at all.


    Nas


    Without a doubt, this area was unique. It was somewhat simr to the area where the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber was previously. There was not the slightest trace of any other Sword Spirit.


    However, the reason why the area where Chen Heng was previously was like this was because of the long-term suppression of the Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber in the past.


    As for the area in front of him, he did not know what the reason was. After arriving here, the young man felt the faint aura around him, and a nostalgic look appeared on his face.


    ¡°This is the ce.¡±


    A nostalgic look appeared on his face before he sighed softly, ¡°It took my sect fifty years and such a long time to finally find this ce.


    ¡°The long-cherished wish of my sect for thousands of years can finally be realized today¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he waved his hand. A Gen Qi fluctuation was produced, attracting the surrounding runes and producing a huge reaction. Instantly, the ground began to shake, and the Gen Qi in the surroundings began to surge as well. There was an unusual reaction.


    In the area in front of him, there was a profound magic formation that concealed the thing underneath. And now, with the young man¡¯s arrival, the magic formation was activated once again, revealing itself once more.


    Rays of faint light flickered as they rippled through the area. Vaguely, a terrifying majesty appeared. That aura made one¡¯s heart palpitate instinctively and feel terror.


    Following that, the earth shook. The existence that was concealed underneath began to reveal itself, revealing its original appearance.


    Those were shockingly corpses. Under the magic formation, corpses appeared one after another. There was an indescribable aura appearing on them.


    Compared to ordinary corpses, the corpses in front of him had an unusual aura. The aura on their bodies was different from that of ordinary people. It faintly resonated with thews of heaven and earth. It was as if they were part of thews.


    ¡°Buddha body, saint body, devil body¡­ a total of eight bodies are gathered here. There¡¯s enough sacrificial here.¡±


    Looking at the corpses under his feet, a faint smile appeared on the young man¡¯s face. He said, ¡°In addition to the sword body¡¯s origin, it should be enough to be used as a sacrifice. Let the Heavenly Weapon awaken.¡±


    As the sound of his voice faded, a group of people walked over from afar. They stepped forward and carried out the person who was tied up.


    It was an exquisite-looking woman with a cold aura. It was none other than the number one disciple of the Qionghua Sword Sect, the innate sword body Song Qingruo.


    However,pared to usual, Song Qingruo¡¯s aura had changed greatly. At this moment, she no longer had her usual bearing. Her aura seemed to be in a sorry state.


    There were many bloody wounds all over her body. It was obvious that she was heavily injured.


    After being carried out by the crowd, Song Qingruo raised her head with great difficulty and looked at the white-robed young man in front of her. Her eyes were spitting fire as she said, ¡°Huo Changliu, you!¡±


    ¡°Junior Song, why do you care?¡±


    Faced with Song Qingruo¡¯s anger, the young man merely smiled. After which, he lowered his head and spoke in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this. I hid within the Qionghua Sword Sect for the sake of the Sword Tomb. Junior sister, why do you need to be so angry?¡±


    ¡°For the Sword Tomb?¡±


    Song Qingruo coldlyughed. After which, she stared at the numerous corpses in the pit before her and asked, ¡°What are these corpses of yours?


    ¡°You plotted and killed so many Chosen Ones and brought them here to use as sacrifices just to awaken the legendary Heavenly Weapon?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    Huo Changliu smiled and said nonchntly, ¡°If not, why would I hide in the Qionghua Sword Sect?


    ¡°Junior sister, you really surprised me.¡±


    He turned around and looked at Song Qingruo, then, he smiled and said, ¡°I thought that the innate sword body was really rare, even when the world was at its peak. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be another one in the South Mountain.


    ¡°Your origin can be ranked in the top three among all the original sources collected.


    ¡°Do you know how surprised I was when I saw you?¡±


    A smile appeared on his face as he looked at Song Qingruo in front of him and said softly.


    ¡°So, you schemed to be a direct disciple of my Qionghua Sword Sect and even obstructed me when I broke through to the Spirit Transformation Stage, causing me to


    fail?¡±


    Song Qingruo¡¯s expression was ice-cold. Her eyes were filled with killing intent as she stared fixedly at Huo Changliu in front of her.


    ¡°If not for this, how could I have seeded so easily?¡±


    Huo Changliu sighed softly and said, ¡°Although the Qionghua Sword Sect is not considered top-tier, it is still one of the five sects of the South Mountain. Under normal circumstances, it would not have been so easy for me toy my hands on you.


    ¡°Only by joining the Qionghua Sword Sect and gaining your trust would I be able to do so easily. ¡°But since things have alreadye to this, there is no point in saying anything more. He turned around and looked at Song Qingruo before him. A smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Junior Song, please rest assured. We are in the same sect. I will not take your life.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that your sword essence is going to remain.¡±


    Song Qingruo did not say anything. Her eyes were fixed on Huo Changliu.


    Even if he would not kill her, given her situation, once she was refined and had the sword essence in her body refined, she could be said to be crippled.


    It would be difficult for her to maintain her original cultivation base, but she might also even be a cripple, and she would never be able to set foot on the path of cultivation again.


    Huo Changliu¡¯s action was even more unbearable for a Chosen One like Song Qingruo than killing her directly.


    However, things had alreadye to this. The winner takes all. She didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at Huo Changliu. ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Han?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alreadye to this. Do you still care about him?


    ¡°Junior Song, you really care about junior Xiao as always¡­¡±


    Huo Changliu stood where he was and shook his head when he heard Song Qingruo¡¯s words. Then, he raised his head and said, ¡°I did send someone to kill him.


    ¡°Just that I haven¡¯t seen his body.¡±

 Chapter 607 - The Sword of Buddha

    <h4>Chapter 607 Chapter 607 ¨C The Sword of Buddha</h4>


    Song Qingruo stood there in a sorry state. When she heard Huo Changliu¡¯s words, she was nervous at first, and then she let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°As I thought, junior Song really cares about junior Xiao.¡±


    Huo Changliu stood there and observed song Qingruo¡¯s reaction. Then, he said with a soft smile, as if he was deep in thought.


    ¡°He saved my life.¡±


    Song Qingruo¡¯s expression was cold as she said indifferently. Then, she raised her head and looked straight at Huo Changliu. She said, ¡°What exactly did you do?


    ¡°Why did you attack him?¡±


    ¡°Originally, I had no intention of attacking him.¡±


    Huo Changliu shook his head and said softly. His tone was a little regretful. ¡°It¡¯s just that he knew too much and overestimated himself. He was trying to investigate something.


    ¡°I¡¯m also very sorry about this, but I have no other way. ¡°But since things havee to this, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    e CO


    He turned around and looked at Song Qingruo in front of him. Then, he said softly, ¡°Junior Song, please go on your way.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his voice sounded very gentle. It spread in all directions and reached Song Qingruo¡¯s ears.


    Following Huo Changliu¡¯s words, everything in front of her also began to change. The array formation in the area quickly opened up, and a brilliant light blossomed from within, enveloping the entire area.


    The illusory image of a longsword appeared in the area. It was an illusory long sword, and its entire body was formed from numerous runes. It gave off an inexplicable feeling of unreality.


    However, there was a brand new sense of reality in this illusion, making people feel that it was exceptionally unique. Regardless, this power was real and unreal. It was exceptionally powerful.


    From the moment the longsword phantom descended, the surrounding aura fluctuated.


    If one erged their field of vision and ced it in the entire Sword Tomb, they would discover that at that moment, the Gen Qi in the entire Sword Tomb was fluctuating. It was like some unique power was pulling it toward this ce.


    And the one that caused all of this was none other than the illusory longsword in front. It was absorbing the Gen Qi and power of the entire Sword Tomb to make up for itself.


    Not only that, besides the illusory longsword, all the coffins on the side also had changed. The corpses were glowing. The origin of the corpses bloomed, surging towards the longsword in front of them.


    In an instant, runes appeared, and the profoundw was disyed, giving people a terrifying feeling as if they were facing the world.


    Looking at the sword¡¯s power, even Song Qingruo couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and her body started to throb.


    She was an innate sword body, and she already had a strong affinity with the Weapon Spirit. Thus, she immediately felt the terrifying power contained in the sword.


    Although the sword was illusory, the feeling was too terrifying. Once it was unleashed, it could probably destroy the entire sword tomb and reach a terrifying state.


    ¡°This is¡­ the Sword of Buddha?¡±


    Looking at the illusory sword gradually taking shape, Song Qingruo¡¯s body trembled, and she couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Huo Changliu nodded and smiled, ¡°Since ancient times, there has been a difference between heaven, earth, and man.¡±


    ¡°Just like the Qionghua Sword of the Qionghua Sword Sect, those who have survived the war and be a Heavenly Weapon will be a Mortal Heavenly Weapon.


    ¡°As for the Sky and Earth Heavenly Weapons, they are formed by the heaven and earth. Each of them has its unique origin.


    ¡°No matter when, even if its body is broken, its origin will remain in the world and will not disappear.


    ¡°The Sword of Buddha in front of us is one of them.¡±


    As he spoke, he turned around and looked at the Sword of Buddha gradually taking shape in front of him. He sighed, ¡°Ten thousand years ago, the Sword of Buddha wielder fought with the Tengu Sword Sovereign. The two of them fought in the wilderness.¡±


    ¡°In the end, the Sword of Buddha was broken, and the Tengu Swordmaster became a Heavenly Venerate.


    ¡°However, as an Earth Heavenly Weapon, even if the Sword of Buddha was broken, its origin will still exist and not disappear.


    ¡°After many years of searching, my sect finally found the Sword of Buddha in this ce.


    ¡°Although the Sword of Buddha was found, it was already broken. There was only its origin, sealed by the Sword Tomb. Therefore, it couldn¡¯t be taken away.


    ¡°The only way to take it away would be to condense its body and take shape again. Only then would it not be restricted and suppressed by the sword tomb.¡±


    He spoke softly and told Song Qingruo the history of the longsword in front of him.


    ¡°So, you nned to sneak into the Qionghua Sword sect and use the secret passage between the Qionghua Sword Sect and the Sword Tomb to achieve your goal?¡±


    In front of him, Song Qingruo spoke coldly. Her eyes were fixed on Huo Changliu.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Huo Changliu nodded. He did not deny Song Qingruo¡¯s words. Instead, he admitted, ¡°From the current results, I am undoubtedly right.


    ¡°Junior Song, do you have anything else to


    say?¡±


    He turned around and looked at Song Qingruo in front of him. A smile appeared on his face as he spoke softly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else, then please continue on your way.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Qi in the surroundings immediately changed. Under the control of the people at the side, the formation in front of them began to change.


    Outside the eight coffins, a new position was vacated. A huge attractive force was disyed, directly attracting Song Qingruo¡¯s entire body over andnding on that position.


    Then, mysterious runes tore through the air and fixed Song Qingruo there. They began to refine her origin and slowly extract it.


    Without a doubt, this was an extremely painful process. It was even more painful than digging one¡¯s heart out and breaking bones.


    Song Qingruo¡¯s face quickly turned pale, losing all color. But even so, she still did not say a word and silently endured the pain.


    Huo Changliu looked at Song Qingruo¡¯s figure with some admiration. Then, he could not help but shake his head. ¡°Unfortunately¡­


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s willpower or talent, you were the best, junior Song¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯re not destined to be the same kind of people¡­¡±


    He sighed softly and said. Even if it wasn¡¯t limited to the South Mountain, Song Qingruo was still an absolute prodigy in those prosperous areas with numerous spirit veins. Her innate sword body was enough to make anyone feel amazed.


    Unfortunately, her status as the daughter of the Qionghua Sword Sect¡¯s sect master had already determined her position to a certain extent. Not to mention that the Sword of Buddha had been revived.


    To Huo Changliu,pared to Song Qingruo, the Sword of Buddha in front of him was more important. Therefore, he turned around and looked forward, looking at slowly taking the shape of the Sword of Buddha in front of him.


    Runes were flying in all directions and eventually gathered on the sword before him to help it take shape.


    The formation of the Sword of Buddha was not as simple as it looked.


    Hundreds of years ago, the people behind Huo Changliu had already found the ce where the Sword of Buddha was suppressed, but they did not take it out immediately.


    During these hundreds of years, they gathered materials from all over and filled them into the Sword of Buddha. Then, they searched all over the ce and even dug out many ancient god corpses. Finally, they gathered the origin of these different physiques.


    The entire process took hundreds of years to achieve today¡¯s ease. However, all of this was worth it.


    As he stood there, Huo Changliu looked at the slowly taking the shape of the Sword of Buddha in front of him and the terrifying aura around him. This thought shed through his mind.


    As an Earth Heavenly Weapon, the Sword of Buddha was considered top-notch even among Earth Heavenly Weapons. Once it took shape, even if an ordinary cultivator obtained it, it would be enough for him to step onto the path of the chosen one. From then on, it would be an easy task to breakthrough


    In fact, as one of the top-tier Earth Heavenly Weapons, the Sword of Buddha itself was targeted at the heavenly venerate realm.


    After obtaining the Sword of Buddha, although there was no guarantee that one would be able to step into the heavenly venerate realm, there was no doubt that one would have more hope.


    And this was enough. It was the Heavenly Weapon that countless cultivators yearned


    for.


    If Huo Changliu could obtain it, he would have sufficient confidence in his future path. No matter what kind of situation he faced, he would be able to face it head-on.


    With that thought in mind, his heart calmed down, and he continued to look ahead.

 Chapter 608 - Unforeseen Circumstances

    Chapter 608 Chapter 608 ¨C Unforeseen Circumstances


    Time slowly passed. On the spot, Huo Changliu was looking at the scenes seriously. His eyes were fixed there, and he seemed to be inexplicably nervous.


    Of course, this nervousness was very normal. The Sword of Buddha in front of them was what they had been looking forward to for hundreds of years.


    To make the Sword of Buddha in front of them take shape, they hadid it out for hundreds of years. Along the way, they had nned and designed with enormous efforts to get the result they had today.


    If they couldn¡¯t even seed, it would be a defeating situation for them. At this thought, everyone stared at the door, looking extremely nervous.


    A tense atmosphere emerged. Fortunately, the scene in front of them didn¡¯t disappoint them.


    As time passed, the origin of nine unique constitutions, including Song Qingruo, was slowly extracted and merged into the illusory longsword in front of them.


    And as this action continued, the Sword of Buddha¡¯s body gradually became real, as though it was about to awaken and take on its true form.


    Boom!


    Lightning rumbled in all directions. Vaguely, there seemed to be dark clouds shrouding the area, as though the heavens were rmed and angry.


    Bolts of lightning struck down continuously,nding on the illusory Sword of Buddha¡¯s body. However, they did not cause any ripples. Instead, it was as though they were absorbed by it. All of the lightning¡¯s power disappeared. It fused into the Sword of Buddha¡¯s body.


    An Armed Catastrophe?


    No, this was not an Armed Catastrophe, but the appearance of the Sword of Buddha¡¯s aura and its connection with the Gen Qi in the outside world.


    But even so, the lightning was extremely terrifying, not inferior to the second Armed Catastrophe of many Heavenly Weapons. But,pared to the level of the Sword of Buddha, the second Armed Catastrophe was far inferior.


    ¡°Good, very good¡­¡±


    Looking at the gradually taking the shape of the Sword of Buddha, Huo Changliu¡¯s eyes became more and more excited. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and mutter to himself, ¡°Let¡¯s the condensation process continue like this¡­¡±


    Everything seemed to be going smoothly. At least, that was how Huo Changliu and the others felt.


    At this moment, the Qionghua Sword Sect had fallen intoplete chaos under their design. All the powerhouses in the sword sect had been stalled. Or rather, even if they could pull out their hands, what could they do?


    The Sword Tomb in front of them had its own rules. It simply could not allow existences above the Spirit Transformation Stage to enter. And even if a mere Spirit Transformation Stage cultivator entered this ce, there wasn¡¯t much they could do to interfere with Huo Changliu and the others.


    When the Sword of Buddha in front of them took shape, they would leave. At that time, the Qionghua Sword sect would not be able to do anything to them.


    What about Song Qingruo?


    When the sacrifice of the Sword of Buddha was over, even if song Qingruo didn¡¯t die here, she would most likely be a cripple in the end.


    Was a cripple worth the trouble of the Qionghua Sword Sect? What could they do about it? Besides, the forces behind Huo Changliu were no weaker than the Qionghua Sword Sect, even stronger than them.


    It was even more so when he obtained the Sword of Buddha. Since that was the case, what was there to be afraid of?


    Various thoughts shed through Huo Changliu¡¯s mind. At this moment, he was full of confidence. However,pared to his confidence, Chen Heng, who was far away, clearly had a different opinionpared to his confidence.


    ¡°His destiny was not bad. Unfortunately, it is still a littlecking.¡±


    In the distance, on a towering mountain peak, Chen Heng stood there alone. Looking at the scene in the distance, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    From the beginning until now, he had been secretly observing. At first, he thought that the ones who would enter the Sword Tomb this time would still be the Qionghua Sword Sect.


    But from the current situation, it was not the case. From the fact that Song Qingruo had been captured and thrown down to be used as a sacrifice, it was clear that the Qionghua Sword Sect had also experienced a huge change. At this moment, they might not be able to control the Sword Tomb anymore.


    Using an innate sword body and other unique constitutions as sacrificial tributes to the Sword of Buddha was truly a big deal. Even in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, such a big deal was still worthy of admiration.


    Song Qingruo¡¯s innate sword body was unique. It was a unique constitution that was born from this world. That kind of constitution made Chen Heng feel special.


    As for the origin of the other eight physiques, although most of them were not as good as Song Qingruo¡¯s innate sword body, they were still considered pretty good.


    Even if it was Chen Heng, obtaining one of them was already a pleasant surprise, not to mention gathering so many of them. The group of people in front gathered so many of the origin. It was a big deal.


    And the Sword of Buddha was worth it. From the Sword of Buddha, Chen Heng could feel a terrifying power.


    ¡°That origin¡­¡¯


    Chen Heng muttered to himself as various thoughts shed through his mind.


    The origin of the Sword of Buddha was very powerful. It was like the innatews that were born in this world. It was exceptionally unique. It gave Chen Heng a very familiar feeling. It was simr to the initial space in the Main World.


    It was the aura of world origin.


    ¡®Is that Sword of Buddha one of the origins of this world?¡¯


    Many thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. At this moment, he subconsciously wanted to do something.


    The world origin, without a doubt, was an extremely precious thing. It would be very beneficial to Chen Heng if he could obtain it. Not to mention the nine unique origin sources, including Song Qingruo.


    If he could obtain these things, it would greatly help Chen Heng. It would allow him to advance further. Even his main body would benefit greatly.


    Then¡­ should he make a move? Chen Heng raised his head and looked at Huo Changliu and the others in front of him. This thought shed through his mind.


    It was not a big deal to make a move now. Although Huo Changliu and the others were quite strong, they were nothing in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes. If he wanted to make a move, it would only be a matter of one sword for him.


    However, that Sword of Buddha was somewhat troublesome. The aura on it made Chen Heng frown and feel surprised. However, no matter what, at least he still had the strength to fight.


    If the sword was too troublesome, Chen Heng still had the confidence to suppress everything if he activated his true spirit power and consumed his strength.


    However, just as he was about to make a move, a little ident happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡±


    Chen Heng looked at a figure beside Huo Changliu and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a surprised expression.


    Under his gaze, a young man was standing beside Huo Changliu. It was a figure covered in a long robe. He looked no different from the others around him, but the person was someone familiar.


    Xiao Han.


    He had also entered the Sword Tomb andpared to Song Qingruo, who had been thrown into the altar, Xiao Han was very good at disguising himself. He was standing not far from Huo Changliu, but no one felt anything strange about him. It was as if he had always been like this.


    This kind of disguise was really surprising. Chen Heng had a strange expression on his face. He dismissed his original intention to make a move. He temporarily held back his actions and continued to watch.


    ¡®Let him take the lead first¡­ that¡¯s good too¡­¡¯.


    Many thoughts shed through his mind, and then he thought so.


    Based on his understanding of the Chosen One, it was obvious that Xiao Han had lurked here to cause trouble. Since that was the case, there was nothing wrong with letting him take the lead.


    Let¡¯s see how he does it. This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but be interested. Therefore, he continued to look forward, silently watching.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t fainted yet?¡±


    Huo Changliu looked at Song Qingruo, whose face was as pale as paper, but she persisted in not copsing. He couldn¡¯t help but reveal a surprised expression.


    Even for him, Song Qingruo¡¯s willpower was still worthy of admiration.


    ¡°Young master, do you still want to continue?¡±


    A hoarse voice sounded from the side. A man in a white robe walked up to Huo Changliu. He wore a mask and suddenly spoke. As he spoke, he walked up and half-knelt on the ground, silently approaching Huo Changliu.


    Huo Changliu nced at this person and did not pay much attention. He only said, ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet.


    ¡°Wait until the sacrifice isplete before saving her.


    ¡°At least we¡¯re in the same sect, so let her live¡­¡±


    Huo Changliu shook his head and said.


    ¡°Young Master is merciful¡­¡±


    The surrounding people spoke in unison, praising him.


    The white-robed man in front of Huo Changliu was the same. His hoarse voice rang out continuously. Then, he slowly stood up. From the looks of it, he seemed to want to retreat.


    However, his actions were very slow. In front of him, Huo Changliu turned around and did not pay too much attention to it.


    In the next moment, an inexplicable feeling emerged in his heart. It was as if a fatal crisis was about to ur. A chill rose and surged into his mind.


    Feeling this feeling, Huo Changliu¡¯s body paused for a moment. Then, he looked at the white-robed man beside him and said uneasily, ¡°You¡­¡±


    As his voice fell, a resplendent light appeared. A long de suddenly chopped down and fell forward. In just an instant, the white-robed man in front of him suddenly attacked. A ck longsword was pulled out and shed fiercely at Huo Changliu.


    This attack contained a terrifying power. Just as he attacked, the terrifying sound of air being torn apart was heard, causing a series of muffled sounds in the air. It was exceptionally clear and terrifying.


    With just this attack, the terrifying power of a peak spirit transformation was fully disyed. It was exceptionally terrifying.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Huo Changliu¡¯s expression immediately changed. His body began to shake, and he subconsciously wanted to make some moves. But at this moment, it was already toote.


    He had calcted in his mind, and the distance was so close that even some divine abilities could not be used in time.


    Ssh¡­


    Drops of blood fell on the ground, bringing the smell of blood with them. The scene fell silent, and the air was exceptionally quiet. Only the sound of the long saber falling was so crisp.


    ¡°Who¡­ Are you?¡±


    In the distance, Huo Changliu¡¯s voice came again.

 Chapter 609 - The World Stone

    Chapter 609 Chapter 609 ¨C The World Stone


    The long saber shed down, leaving a trail of blood on the ground. However, not far away, Huo Changliu¡¯s figure still appeared. He did not die from the saber strike just now.


    Of course, at this moment, Huo Changliu¡¯s condition did not look very good either. In that instant, he seemed to have avoided the fatal point. However, there was also a huge wound on his chest. Golden bones could be faintly seen through the wound.


    An extraordinary aura spread out Huo Changliu. He seemed to have an extraordinary physique. Or perhaps it could be said that he had once cultivated a unique secret body forging technique. There was a hint of gold in his blood, and he seemed to have a divine and extraordinary aura.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    A cold voice came from the front and finally reached the ears of everyone present.


    Huo Changliu¡¯s eyes were focused on where Xiao Han was. There seemed to be a divine king appearing in his eyes at this moment, exuding boundless majesty. That kind of radiance spread out, and its power was exceptionally shocking. Just the instinctive dispersal of its aura was enough to make people shudder. Under this kind of radiance, the wounds on Huo Changliu¡¯s body began to recover rapidly. Drops of divine power spread out, rippling in all directions. He was like the son of a god, holy and majestic.


    The people around were immediately stunned. They went forward one by one and surrounded the white-robed man that Xiao Han was disguised as, not giving him any space to escape.


    From the looks of it, it was unlikely for him to escape, even if he was a fly trying to fly out. At this point, Xiao Han no longer concealed anything. Standing where he was, he extended his hand and took off the mask on his face, throwing it far to the side.


    Following that, his own aura spread out, rippling in all directions and drawing in Gen Qi from all directions.


    ¡°You are¡­ Xiao Han?¡±


    Seeing Xiao Han¡¯s appearance, everyone present was shocked. Even Huo Changliu could not help but frown, feeling a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not dead?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯m notpletely dead¡­¡±


    Surrounded by the people around him, Xiao Han appeared to be very shocked. His eyes stared straight at Huo Changliu in front of him, staring intently at him. There were traces of killing intent that was particrly eye-catching ¡°Your cultivation¡­¡±


    Huo Changliu was surprised. Sensing the aura on Xiao Han¡¯s body, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°I remember that three months ago, you were still in the Foundation Establishment Stage¡­¡±


    In the past few years, Xiao Han has shed with them many times. After several shes, they naturally understood Xiao Han¡¯s strength very well.


    Three months ago, Xiao Han¡¯s strength should still be at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Stage. Although he was only one step away from the spirit transformation stage, it was still not the time for him to break through.


    But now, he had reached the Spirit Transformation Stage. He wasn¡¯t even an ordinary Spirit Transformation Stage cultivator. At the very least, that sh towards Huo Changliu just now was definitely not something an ordinary Spirit Transformation Stage cultivator could unleash.


    That level of strength was almost at the peak of the Spirit Transformation Stage. Even cultivators at the Golden Core stage wouldn¡¯t dare to face the attack directly.


    No matter how they looked at it, this level of strength didn¡¯t seem to be the work of an ordinary Spirit Transformation Stage cultivator. Towards this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised and even a little shocked.


    Because under normal circumstances, it would be impossible to achieve such a huge change in such a short period.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve had some fortuitous encounters in the past few months. Not only did it allow you to survive, but you¡¯ve also be so much stronger in just a few months.¡±


    Looking at Xiao Han in front of him, Huo Changliu seemed to be deep in thought. Then, he continued, ¡°Unfortunately, even so, you¡¯re too confident.¡±


    ¡°A cultivation at the peak of the Spirit Transformation Stage is indeed not bad in the Qionghua Sword Sect, but what can you do here?¡±


    He looked forward, and a faint smile appeared on his face again. Then, he waved his hand. Next to him, one figure after another walked forward and approached Xiao Han.


    The auras of these people were undoubtedly very powerful. Even the weakest one among them was not inferior to Xiao Han and was not weaker than a Spirit Transformation Stage cultivator.


    This was Huo Changliu¡¯s group. If one counted carefully, there were at least a dozen people present. More than a dozen Spirit Transformation Stage cultivators working together?


    No matter how powerful Xiao Han¡¯sbat strength was, he would probably lose and die at this moment.


    In the distance, under the altar, Song Qingruo seemed to have sensed the situation here. She struggled to raise her head and looked in Xiao Han¡¯s direction, her eyes filled with worry.


    ¡°Huo Changliu, do you think I didn¡¯t prepare anything beforeing here alone?¡± Xiao Han¡¯s voice came from the front. Facing Huo Changliu¡¯s pressure, he was not afraid at all. He only spoke coldly.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    His words caught Huo Changliu¡¯s interest. He could not help but stop in his tracks. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you show me what you¡¯ve got?


    ¡°You see¡­¡±


    He pointed at the array in the distance and song Qingruo. ¡°The altar is running. Your favorite senior Song is in it.


    ¡°If you have the ability, then show me.¡±


    Huo Changliu smiled and continued to walk toward Xiao Han. Step by step, his steps were steady. Each step was steady and had a unique rhythm.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    Xiao Han sneered and walked to the side without any hesitation. Just as everyone thought he was trying to escape, a jade-colored crystal bead appeared in Xiao Han¡¯s hand.


    It was a jade-colored crystal bead. Its color was very pure and beautiful, and it seemed to contain an infinite amount of divine light. It was exceptionally bright and eye-catching. Even if he did not hold it in his hand, he could sense that this crystal bead was extraordinary from afar. Of course, this wasn¡¯t the most attractive part.


    If it was just a magic treasure, no matter how strong this crystal pearl was, could it be stronger than the Sword of Buddha, which was an Earth Heavenly Weapon?


    However, on it, the aura that faintly connected with the surrounding heaven and earth and was no different from the Sword Tomb in front of him was what truly caused people¡¯s expressions to change.


    ¡°That is¡­ a World Stone?¡±


    Looking at the jade-colored crystal bead in Xiao Han¡¯s hand, Huo Changliu¡¯s footsteps stopped, and his expression immediately changed. He recognized the thing in Xiao Han¡¯s hand. It was a World Stone.


    The so-called World Stone was a unique treasure. Only after the world¡¯s destruction would there be a small chance of birth. It was an absolute treasure.


    And this kind of treasure also had a very important function. It could be used to suppress small worlds, and to a certain extent, it could be used to open up a world.


    It could be imagined that this thing was an absolute treasure. Only the legendary Heavenly Venerates could find it. And the Xiao Han in front of him was able to find one.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the most suffocating thing. What made Huo Changliu uneasy was that the aura that emerged from the World Stone was shockingly identical to the Sword Tomb.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    A thought shed through his mind as he suddenly felt a sense of danger. Indeed, at the next moment, the uneasy premonition in his heart came true.


    In front of him, Xiao Han took a deep breath before activating the World Stone in his hand.


    Immediately, a resplendent light erupted as a mighty power rushed forward. The Sword Tomb in front of him seemed to have suddenlye to life. A brand new power began to appear as it gathered on the World Stone in Xiao Han¡¯s hand.


    The surrounding Gen Qi surged towards Xiao Han. The augmentation of that energy was terrifying and powerful. In an instant, it allowed Xiao Han to cross a long boundary and reach a higher level.


    ¡°That piece is the Sword Tomb¡¯s World Stone!¡±


    Upon seeing this scene, Huo Changliu immediately confirmed his thoughts. His eyes widened, feeling extremely incredulous.


    If a small world wanted to be stable for a long time, it definitely wouldn¡¯tck an existence like the World Stone.


    The Sword Tomb could exist for ten thousand years, yet it was still stable. There wasn¡¯t the slightest sign of copse. There was no doubt that it had the support of the World Stone.


    However, what Huo Changliu never expected was that this world stone would end up in Xiao Han¡¯s hands for some unknown reason.


    In the Sword Tomb, this World Stone would be of great use.


    ¡®Not good!¡¯


    On the spot, various thoughts shed through Huo Changliu¡¯s mind. Then, he suddenly realized something. He raised his head abruptly and looked forward.


    He saw a violent impacting from there, suppressing this ce. That force was so powerful and terrifying that it had already far surpassed the scope of the Spirit Transformation Stage.


    This was the manifestation of the power of the Sword Tomb. Under the guidance of the World Stone, it directly took shape, turning into an attack in front of them. The power level had already reached a level that ordinary people could not imagine.


    Facing the power of this World Stone, not to mention Spirit Transformation Stage existences like them, even Nascent Transformation Stage existences probably would not dare to face it directly. They would be directly crushed by the power of the entire Sword Tomb and fell down quickly.


    ¡°The only way to survive is¡­¡±


    Huo Changliu opened his eyes and looked at the altar in the distance. To be precise, the Sword of Buddha had turned from an illusion into reality. At this moment, it looked extremely mysterious.


    Although the Sword Tomb was only a small world, the World Stone in front of them could not extract all the power of the entire Sword Tomb.


    However, as long as the World Stone drew out a portion of the power in the Sword Tomb, the power that erupted from it was something that Huo Changliu and the others could not stop.


    At this moment, the only existence that could stop this power was the Sword of Buddha in the distance. Thinking of this, Huo Changliu gritted his teeth. At this moment, he could no longer care about anything else.


    Without any hesitation, he rushed to the altar in front of him and walked up. The others around him did the same. They followed Huo Changliu and made the same move.


    Scenes of flesh and blood flying everywhere began to appear. Around Huo Changliu, some people reacted rtively quickly. When Huo Changliu had just made a move, they immediately followed him. They sessfully entered the sword domain covered by the Sword of Buddha and were protected within.


    However, the others who did not have the time to dodge were not so lucky. Under Xiao Han¡¯s attack, they were all washed into a pile of minced meat, and their bodies exploded.


    The smell of blood filled the air and spread in all directions.

 Chapter 610 - Sword Drawn

    Chapter 610 Chapter 610 ¨C Sword Drawn


    The smell of blood filled the air and spread throughout the area.


    Huo Changliu turned around and saw a huge wave of vital energy rushing towards him. It was scouring the spell formation and looked like it was about to break it open.


    The scene in front of him was shocking. The Sword Tomb was a small world left behind by the Tengu Sword Sovereign. Although the power within was not too strong, it was not weak either.


    With the size of the small world, even if it only used less than one percent of its power, it was enough to suppress everything. At least before the Nascent Soul Stage, there was no chance of survival under this kind of attack.


    Thinking of this, Huo Changliu¡¯s face turned green.


    ¡°Damn you, Xiao Han!¡±


    He said coldly. His smiling face was now filled with frost, and he looked cold. At this moment, the killing intent in his heart was extremely intense. It was so intense that it seemed as if it was about to leak out, causing the entire world to be shocked.


    He turned around and looked at the longsword hanging by the side in the next moment.


    After circting for a while, the illusory image of the Sword of Buddha had already changed. It seemed to have be much more solid, and it was no longer as illusory as before.


    In the surroundings, including Song Qingruo, the nine origins were still continuously fusing into the Sword of Buddha. It seemed that it was far from the end.


    ¡®Only half of it is fused¡­.¡¯


    Standing on the spot, Huo Changliu observed the appearance of the Sword of Buddha. He looked at the glowing runes, and various thoughts shed through his mind.


    The Sword of Buddha seemed to havepletely recovered. Even if the origins of the nine physiques in front of him werepletely fused into it, it might not be enough. Not to mention that it was only half fused.


    However, it was sufficient for it to be used. After such a long time of absorption, the Sword of Buddha¡¯s de had already condensed once again.


    With this thought, Huo Changliu looked outside. The enormous power was still attacking this ce.


    The power of the Sword of Buddha spread out, forming a powerful sword domain, blocking the power of the outside world.


    Even so, the power from the Sword Tomb was too powerful. Even the sword domain could not block itpletely. It could only barely block it. After a long time, it would eventually copse.


    If he wanted to break the situation, he could only use absolute power to break the power of the Sword Tomb.


    When he thought of this, Huo Changliu made up his mind.


    Boom!


    A crisp sound of breaking rang out from all directions. The edge of the array had already been broken, and a crisp sound rang out. Under this sound, Huo Changliu stretched out his hand, and one of his hands held onto the Sword of Buddha.


    Bang!


    A sound that sounded like metal interweaving with metal rang out, and it also sounded like countless lives had fallen. The bloody scene of people falling to the ground appeared, and strange scenes were disyed.


    It was as if the power of the ancient times had begun to recover, and a huge door had opened, disying its terrifying power to the world.


    Under the gaze of Xiao Han in the distance, the longsword in Huo Changliu¡¯s hand was slowly pulled out, revealing its true sharpness.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Han¡¯s heart tightened. Then, without hesitation, he used all his strength to activate the World Stone in his hand, condensing a majestic power, and rushed forward.


    At the same time, he took advantage of the void that could not be restored due to the formation being broken. He charged forward and quickly headed towards Song Qingruo.


    Bang!


    A terrifying sound erupted. Gen Qi which was far away was still surging over. It was like a natural disaster that came in an endless stream. It was terrifying.


    The surrounding space waspressed as pieces of debris flowed. They charged towards a distant region like dazzling starlight. It was extremely eye-catching.


    In the distance, Chen Heng was silently observing this scene. At this moment, he could not help but feel a little surprised.


    ¡°An attack that condenses the power of a small world¡­ its power is exceptionally


    good.¡±


    Standing on the spot, he looked into the distance and felt the changes in the entire Sword Tomb. This thought could not help but sh through his mind.


    When the World Stone in Xiao Han¡¯s hand was used, Chen Heng could feel the entire sword tomb shaking.


    When the World Stone was activated, the power within it was activated. It directly affected the entire Sword Tomb, causing the entire Sword Tomb¡¯s power to transform into an attack and charge forward.


    This kind of attack was simply shocking.


    How could an individual¡¯s strength bepared to a piece of heaven and earth, regardless of how powerful the individual was?


    Even if this piece of heaven and earth were not arge world in the outside world and were just an ordinary mystic realm small world, no individual would stand a chance.


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s understanding, it was almost impossible for anyone below the Fifth Ring to survive such an attack. They could not continue to exist under such an attack.


    Only those who had reached the Fifth Ring could protect themselves from the impact of the power of the Sword Tomb and not suffer much damage. And the Fifth Ring corresponded to the Demigod Stage in this world.


    Huo Changliu and the others didn¡¯t have the power of the Demigod Stage cultivators of this world.


    Then, their ending would be very, pretty bleak. At the thought of this, Chen Heng looked expectant.


    ¡°Let me see¡­¡±


    He looked expectant. Looking at the scene in the distance, he murmured, ¡°How powerful is the so-called Earth Heavenly Weapon of this world¡­¡±


    In the next moment, just as Chen Heng had expected, a terrifying aura appeared in front of him. At this moment, it was surging violently.


    In the center of the array, a strange phenomenon appeared faintly. A God of War swept across the sky and suppressed all directions. A bloody aura spread out from his body and swept across the universe. He was like an invincible Devil God that suppressed this ce.


    Buddha brings miracles!


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, the huge God of War phantom lifted the sky with one hand and roared at the void. The essence of that power had already surpassed the Fifth Ring and reached a higher level.


    Roar!!


    It was like the voice of a Devil God from ancient times. A terrifying aura spread out.


    A crimson longsword that seemed to be dripping blood was emitting light in the void. A rich majesty emerged from it as if it represented heaven, earth, and god. The light was boundless, sacred, and dignified.


    This area was originally chaotic. It was infected by the aura of the World Stone and fell into a state of disorder.


    However, with the appearance of the long sword, this ce returned to normal again. Everything seemed to have returned to calm. It was suppressed by it, unable to stir up any waves.


    Time slowly passed. When the chaos in this ce waspletely ended, Chen Heng finally saw the situation.


    ¡°Senior Song, Senior Song!¡±


    Xiao Han hugged song Qingruo and looked anxiously at her pale face. He spoke loudly with concern written over his face, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    In Xiao Han¡¯s arms, Song Qingruo looked at Xiao Han right in front of her. She forced a smile onto her pale face.

 Chapter 611 - Hopeless

    Chapter 611 Chapter 611 ¨C Hopeless


    Feeling Song Qingruo¡¯s gaze and seeing her weak appearance, Xiao Han couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and subconsciously wanted to turn around. Hence, he looked ahead, at the center of the formation, and watched nervously.


    As expected, the smoke and dust had dissipated, and Huo Changliu¡¯s figure appeared, still intact. He was standing on top of the altar. His face was pale as well. He seemed to be panting, looking a little weak.


    However, a crimson longsword in his hand attracted a lot of attention. Crimson blood dripped from the longsword. It looked like the blood of gods and demons. It had a strange magical power that moved one¡¯s soul.


    On the Sword of Buddha, a terrifying and suffocating aura spread out continuously. It rippled in all directions and affected everything in the area. It even distorted the surrounding Gen Qi flows and forcefully opened up a brand-new sword domain.


    With just a nce, one could feel the power and might of the Sword of Buddha.


    Watching this scene, the strange emotions in Xiao Han¡¯s heart quickly disappeared. It was reced by thick fear and solemnity. He knew that the danger was far from being solved.


    With the power of the Sword of Buddha, there was nothing he could do to stop it.


    ¡°It¡¯s really dangerous¡­¡±


    A cold voice came from the front. Huo Changliu held the Sword of Buddha and slowly raised his head. His cold gaze was fixed on Xiao Han. ¡°Just a little bit more¡­


    ¡°Just a little bit more, and you will die under my hands¡­¡±


    ¡°Xiao Han¡­ you¡¯re really¡­ impudent!¡±


    Every word that came out of his mouth was filled with a bone-piercing chill. The killing intent seemed to pierce through the nine heavens, making one shudder.


    Before this, no matter what kind of situation he was facing, Huo Changliu had always been amicable. He maintained his demeanor and did not lose his manners in the slightest.


    However, even he could no longer maintain his calm at this moment. Dense killing intent rose in his heart as if it wanted to pierce through the nine heavens and ughter everything in front of him.


    He raised his head and looked forward. He raised the Sword of Buddha in his hand high up and moved forward.


    Bang!


    An unrivaled majesty spread out. In Huo Changliu¡¯s hand, the Crimson Sword of Buddha emitted a brilliant light. The power within it was disyed, illuminating thend in all directions.


    In front of him, the attack condensed from the World Stone was terrifying. However, under the might of the Sword of Buddha, Huo Changliu was unfazed and untouched.


    A terrifying aura spread out, spreading in all directions.


    Rumble!


    Enormous power was disyed. Within it was the manifestation of thews of heaven and earth. One could even faintly see a Demon God standing there, roaring towards all directions, suppressing all directions.


    Bang!


    The surrounding Gen Qi tides began to dissipate. The power condensed from the World Stone actually could not block the might of the Sword of Buddha and was directly dispersed by it.


    This scene caused Xiao Han¡¯s expression to change drastically.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡±


    He looked at the scattered Sword Tomb power and felt the power of the Sword of Buddha from it. He could not believe it.


    Was the power of the Earth Heavenly Weapon so powerful?


    Logically speaking, even if the Earth Heavenly Weapon was extremely powerful, it should not be able to unleash such terrifying power when no one was controlling it.


    Huo Changliu in front of him was only in the Spirit Transformation Stage. How could he control the Sword of Buddha to such an extent? This should not be possible.


    At this moment, various thoughts shed through Xiao Han¡¯s mind. He could not believe it. In the distance, Chen Heng shook his head. He understood the reason behind this.


    As a Spirit Transformation Stage cultivator, Huo Changliu was indeed unable to unleash the power of the Sword of Buddha fully. There was still some leeway.


    But at the same time, Xiao Han himself was also only a Spirit Transformation Stage cultivator.


    So while Huo Changliu was unable to unleash the power of the Sword of Buddha fully, the same could be applied to that Xiao Han mobilizing the power of the Sword Tomb.


    Xiao Han¡¯s power was too weak. When faced with the power of the Sword Tomb that was gathered from the World Stone, he couldn¡¯t unleash it fully.


    Although the power gathered from the World Stone was powerful, it was too scattered. It was simply unable to condense into a single point. As a result, it was easily destroyed by the power of the Sword of Buddha.


    This was one of the reasons. For the second reason, it was because of Huo Changliu himself. Perhaps Xiao Han could not see it from within, but Chen Heng could see it.


    Huo Changliu himself was not his original body but just an incarnation. Perhaps his current cultivation level was the same as Xiao Han¡¯s at the peak of the Spirit Transformation Stage. However, this was most likely because he deliberately suppressed it to enter the Sword Tomb.


    His true power was likely far beyond the Spirit Transformation Stage and had reached a higher level. As such, the situation was very clear. Even if their cultivation levels were at the same level, they couldn¡¯t use their power the same way.


    In terms of controlling the power of the Heavenly Weapons, Huo Changliu was much stronger than Xiao Han. The situation was already very obvious at this point.


    Whether in terms of strength and cultivation umtion, Xiao Han was at an absolute disadvantage.


    The World Stone in his hand still had strength, and he could once again condense a powerful strength. However, the power of the Sword Tomb was not unlimited.


    Xiao Han¡¯s strength was also limited. While he could keep using the World Stone again, the attack he would unleash would probably be weaker and weaker.


    On the other hand, Huo Changliu¡¯s side would be able to disy more and more strength as the grinding with the Sword of Buddha became smoother. The gap between the two seemed to be very obvious at this moment.


    However, Chen Heng still did not move. He was observing the Destiny on Xiao Han¡¯s body. He could see that the Destiny on his body was still stable and did not show any signs of turbulence.


    This meant that Xiao Han still had a trump card on him. He would not die here just like that. This made Chen Heng curious.


    What else could Xiao Han do to distort the situation in front of him in such a situation? He was curious and continued to observe.


    Swish¡­


    A crisp sound was heard. A sword domain spread out from Huo Changliu¡¯s body on the altar in front of him. Then, it quickly spread out and covered a few square miles.


    As the sword domain expanded, it also covered Xiao Han and Song Qingruo¡¯s figures. It dispelled the power of the Sword Tomb in the outside world and isted them from all influences.


    ¡°Too bad for you¡­¡±


    Feeling the expansion of the sword domain, Huo Changliu¡¯s slightly pale face recovered its colors once again. He regained his calmness and looked at Xiao Han in front of him. A cold smile appeared on his face. ¡°It seems that your trump card didn¡¯t kill me.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all you have, just lie here obediently and prepare to die. ¡°Being able to die under the Sword of Buddha isn¡¯t a waste of your time.¡±


    His gaze was fixed on Xiao Han, and his words were filled with thick killing intent. To Huo Changliu, Xiao Han before him was a disaster.


    They had racked their brains and spent hundreds of years setting up this n topletely activate the Sword of Buddha and condense it once again. But now, they had no choice but to stop halfway through the ceremony. This meant that they had wasted more than half of the preparations in advance, and they could not do everything in one go.


    Although this was not irreparable, they would have to spend time and material resources to achieve the previous effect. And this was supposed to be done today.


    Just thinking about this made Huo Changliu unable to hold back his killing intent. He couldn¡¯t help but want to kill Xiao Han directly and dismember him.


    Fortunately, even though the ritual was only halfway through, the Sword of Buddha was stillpleted. It wasn¡¯t a waste of time. Otherwise, it would have been a terrible day.


    Not only was the Sword of Buddha unable to bepleted, but even the iplete sword would also have to be left here.


    All sorts of thoughts shed through his mind. Huo Changliu¡¯s expression was cold as he slowly walked forward.


    At this moment, he had already made up his mind. He had to kill Xiao Han here. Even if it were a corpse, he would not let it go. He had to throw it into the array formation in front of him and turn it into firewood to refine the Sword of Buddha.


    Only then would he be able to resolve the hatred in his heart. However, looking at the situation before him, things did not develop as he had imagined.


    In front of them, both Xiao Han and Song Qingruo felt immense pressure as they watched Huo Changliu walk toward them step by step. In Xiao Han¡¯s arms, Song Qingruo struggled to get up as she faced Huo Changliu. Although her expression was weak, her eyes were still clear and sharp like swords.


    ¡°If you have any other ideas, just do it as soon as possible¡­¡±


    She took a deep breath and struggled to speak, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to buy you some time.


    ¡°If you have any other secrets, use them quickly.


    ¡°Otherwise¡­ I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll die together here today¡­¡±


    A cold voice sounded from her. Although she was already weak, she was still as cold as ever. However, the concern in her voice could still be felt.


    ¡°Senior Song, don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Xiao Han took a deep breath and said, ¡°Neither of us will die here today¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re boasting shamelessly¡­¡±


    In front, Huo Changliu couldn¡¯t help but sneer when he heard Xiao Han¡¯s words. ¡°In this situation, what can the two of you do under the Sword of Buddha?¡±


    ¡°The Sword of Buddha is indeed powerful. Even among the Earth Heavenly Weapons, it is probably among the best¡­¡± Xiao Han stood where he was and looked at the crimson Sword of Buddha in Huo Changliu¡¯s hand. At this moment, he could not help but exim, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if it is among the best among the Earth Heavenly Weapons, it is not invincible!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Huo Changliu sneered and could not help but pause, ¡°So, you have a Heavenly Weapon that is better than the Sword of Buddha?


    ¡°If so, I would like to broaden my horizons.¡±


    He sneered and mocked.


    The Sword of Buddha was an Earth Heavenly Weapon, and even among Earth Heavenly Weapons, it was the most powerful one. Its attack was unparalleled. If it could be pushed to its peak, it could even fend off a Heavenly Venerate.


    Such an existence was rare in the whole world. Except for a few legendary Heavenly Weapons, almost no one dared to im victory.


    Even arge sect like the Qionghua Sword Sect only had one Heavenly Weapon.

 Chapter 612 - The Battle Between Heavenly Weapons

    Chapter 612 Chapter 612 ¨C The Battle Between Heavenly Weapons


    The preciousness of the Earth Heavenly weapon was unquestionable in this world. Manyrge sects with a long history and great strength did not possess an Earth Heavenly Weapon, but just an ordinary Mortal Heavenly Weapon.


    For example, the Qionghua Sword Sect possessed a Mortal Heavenly Weapon, which was far from beingparable to an Earth Heavenly Weapon.


    If an ordinary Earth Heavenly Weapon was so rare, it was even more so for the Sword of Buddha, which was considered a top Heavenly Weapon among Earth Heavenly Weapons. This was also the reason why Huo Changliu found itughable. If the Sword of Buddha was not precious enough, how could it be worth their time for so many years and hundreds of years to set up this n?


    It was precisely because the Sword of Buddha had such value that their actions were worth


    it.


    As for Xiao Han in front of him? Huo Changliu did not think that the Xiao Han would be able to take out a Heavenly Weapon equivalent to the Sword of Buddha.


    Not to mention the Sword of Buddha. It was highly unlikely that Xiao Han even possessed an ordinary Heavenly Weapon. Therefore, he let out a smile and felt even more bored.


    In his hand, the crimson Sword of Buddha was emitting a brilliant light. It could explode at any time and sh down. At this moment, Xiao Han finally spoke.


    He stood on the spot with a faint smile on his face. He didn¡¯t mind Huo Changliu¡¯s mocking gaze at all. He just smiled and said,


    1111


    ¡°I naturally don¡¯t have a Heavenly Weapon that¡¯s equivalent to the Sword of Buddha...


    ¡°But I know that there will be one in this Sword Tomb.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Huo Changliu¡¯s face was filled with mockery. Then, he said, ¡°You might not be very clear about the power of the Sword of Buddha./


    ¡°Unless the weapon of the Tengu Sword Sovereign was born back then, no Heavenly Weapon couldpete with the Sword of Buddha.


    ¡°Moreover...¡±


    He pondered for a moment before he could not help butugh, ¡°Even if there¡¯s a Heavenly Weapon in this Sword Tomb, what does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t have anything to do with me before...¡±


    Xiao Han sighed and then took out something from his pocket. It was something he had obtained in a secret realm, and it was the same thing as the World Stone.


    A golden color appeared before Xiao Han¡¯s eyes, and it looked exceptionally resplendent and unique. It was bright and resplendent as if it contained a small sun, and it had an inexplicable power.


    As soon as this thing appeared, it immediately attracted the gazes of everyone present. They could not help but turn their gazes to this thing.


    Upon closer inspection, one could see that this looked like a unique jade pendant. The jade pendant was golden in color. It was carved from a unique type of gold jade, and there was a clear word on it.


    Tengu!


    ¡°This is...¡±


    A thought rose in Huo Changliu¡¯s mind at the jade pendant. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. He had already realized something


    Sure enough, in the next moment, Xiao Han spoke again.


    ¡°I naturally don¡¯t have a Heavenly Weaponparable to the Sword of Buddha...


    ¡°But no one knows if there isn¡¯t one in this Sword Tomb.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find it out.¡±


    As he spoke, his voice gradually became firm, and a grave expression appeared on his face.


    In the next moment, he threw the jade pendant in his hand into the air.


    Bang!


    The jade pendant shattered in the air with a crisp sound and directly turned into powder. Then, it surged into Xiao Han¡¯s hand andbined with the pale blue World Stone in his hand, bing one.


    In mid-air, the word ¡°Tengu¡± began to solidify. At this moment, it became exceptionally real.


    An inexplicable pulling force spread from this ce, rippling in all directions and gradually affecting the entire Sword Tomb.


    ¡°Can it be...¡±


    Looking at this scene, Huo Changliu¡¯s face instantly turned extremely green. ¡°The backup n left behind by the Tengu Sword Sovereign back then?¡±


    Following the appearance of the jade pendant left behind by the Tengu Sword Sovereign, the Sword of Buddha¡¯s attack instantly stopped. It was as if it was blocked by an inexplicable force and could not continue to advance for a short period.


    Ayer of protection appeared in front of Xiao Han and Song Qingruo, temporarily blocking the power of the Sword of Buddha and preventing it from hurting them.


    ¡°In the name of the Tengu Sword Sovereign, the Heavenly Weapon in the Sword Tomb should listen to mymand!¡±


    Xiao Han stood where he was and shouted. Then, he threw the World Stone in his hand violently into the air.


    Then, the power of the world stone rippled and connected with the surrounding Sword Tombs, spreading throughout the entire Sword Tomb in an instant.


    An inexplicable change began to ur. At this moment, there seemed to be pairs of eyes opening in the entire Sword Tombs. Whether it was Huo Changliu or Xiao Han, they could feel this change, the feeling of being spied on.


    And at this moment, those who opened their eyes and spied on them were the Heavenly Weapons that existed in the Sword Tomb.


    The Sword Tomb in front of them was huge, almost as wide as a small world. And in such a huge area, how many Heavenly Weapons would there be? It was likely that there were quite a number of them.


    Even if there were no Heavenly Weaponsparable to the Sword of Buddha, there would be nock of other Heavenly Weapons.


    At this moment, the weapon spirits among these Heavenly Weapons started to recover. They were pleasantly surprised by the backup n left behind by the Tengu Sword Sovereign. Many pairs of eyes stared at this ce and began to observe.


    Most of the Heavenly Weapons watched from the side and had no intention of participating. The reason why the Heavenly Weapons were Heavenly Weapons was because of their spirituality and intelligence.


    Compared to the ordinary Heavenly Weapons, the truly powerful Heavenly Weapons were not inferior to ordinary people in terms of intelligence. They may be even more intelligent.


    It was basic to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages for such a self-aware Heavenly Weapon. They could feel the power and terror of the Sword of Buddha before them.


    Even if Xiao Han had the keepsake left behind by the Teng Sword Sovereign, it was still unknown if he could make them choose to break out of the seal and fight against the Sword of Buddha.


    After all, this was only a keepsake and not the arrival of the Tengu Sword Sovereign. Xiao Han did not have the aura of the Tengu Sword Sovereign and was not his sessor. He was merely someone who had obtained the keepsake by chance.


    It was still unknown if it was worth fighting against such a ferocious weapon as the Sword of Buddha. Among the huge number of Heavenly Weapons, not many could truly match up to the Sword of Buddha.


    Furthermore, many of them were personally suppressed by the Tengu Sword Sovereign in the Sword Tomb. Like the Sword of Buddha, the Tengu Sword Sovereign killed his enemies and took them from them.


    To these Heavenly Weapon Spirits, they couldn¡¯t fight alongside someone with ties with the Tengu Sword Sovereign. They might even be happy to set aside and want to watch a good show.


    The only ones who would choose to attack were the Heavenly Weapons left behind by the Tengu Sword Sovereign to suppress the Sword Tomb.


    Boom!


    In mid-air, streaks of flowing light shed. In the distance, the shadows of the Heavenly Weapons appeared.


    The first thing that appeared in front of them was a huge golden sword. There were dragon inscriptions carved on it. It was vivid and lifelike as if a living azure dragon was sealed within it.


    The huge sword descended from the void andnded in front of Xiao Han under the power of the world stone.


    Bang!


    In just an instant, the sword domain of the Sword of Buddha froze and stopped. Huo Changliu raised his head subconsciously and looked at the huge sword in front of Xiao Han. He was stunned, ¡°This is...¡±


    ¡°Earth Heavenly Weapon... The Dragon ying Sword?¡±


    He recognized the huge golden sword in front of him and was shocked. The Dragon ying Sword was also a famous earth-grade weapon. It was said that it had once killed an Azure Dragon. The dragon patterns on its body were the sealed Dragon Soul. Its power was also at its peak among Earth Heavenly Weapons. It was extremely powerful.


    At this moment, Xiao Han¡¯s action summoned this Earth Heavenly Weapon? And it wasn¡¯t just that.


    While Huo Changliu was in a daze, more Heavenly Weapons appeared.


    A long scarlet spear pierced through the void and directly pierced into the sword domain of the Sword of Buddha, forcefully breaking it.


    This was the famous God ying Spear. Like the Sword of Buddha, it was also an extremely powerful offensive Earth Heavenly Weapon.


    The Dragon ying Sword and the God ying Spear. Both of them were famous Earth Heavenly Weapons. They had been passed down in many legends and had been missing for many years. Who would have thought that they would be in this Sword Tomb?


    Besides these two famous earth Heavenly Weapons, several powerful Heavenly Weapons appeared in the sky. They followed behind the Dragon ying Sword and the God ying Spear.


    From the looks of it, even though they weren¡¯t as powerful as the Dragon ying Sword and the God ying Spear, they were all still equally powerful. Those kinds of brilliance couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    ¡°There are so many Heavenly Weapons in this Sword Tomb?¡±


    Standing on the spot and looking at the scene in front of him, Huo Changliu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he muttered to himself.


    At this moment, he looked at the Heavenly Weapons blocking in front of Xiao Han, and greed couldn¡¯t help but rise in his heart. But soon, this greed disappeared.


    Although these Heavenly Weapons existed in the Sword Tomb, this time, they didn¡¯te in their original forms but were illusory incarnations.


    This also meant that even if Huo Changliu defeated these Heavenly Weapons, he wouldn¡¯t be able to upy them and turn them into his own.


    Of course, even though they were only incarnations, the majesty of these Heavenly Weapons¡¯illusory images was also very powerful. That kind of Aura made people shudder and feel fear.


    <b>me</b>


    This also quickly calmed Huo Changliu down. Even though the Heavenly Weapons that came here were only phantoms, there were too many of them.


    333


    As long as there were enough of them, even an ant could gnaw an elephant to death, not to mention the fact that at this moment, they were not ants but Heavenly Weapons.


    If the Dragon ying Sword and the God ying Spear chose to appear in their true forms, under thebined attack of the two Heavenly Weapons, even Huo Changliu, who was holding the Sword of Buddha, could only turn around and run. Otherwise, he would most likely be beaten to death.


    Of course, it was obvious that Xiao Han did not have that much dignity at the moment. These Heavenly Weapons willing to turn into incarnations to assist him were already the greatest respect for him.


    ¡°Good, good... This is great...¡±


    ¡°Junior Xiao.¡±


    Standing alone on the high tform, Huo Changliu held the Sword of Buddha in his hand and looked at Xiao Han below. Finally, he spoke again, ¡°You surprised me this time.¡±

 Chapter 613 - Shattered

    Chapter 613 Chapter 613 ¨C Shattered


    ¡°Heavenly Weapons...¡±


    A cold smile appeared on Huo Changliu¡¯s face, and then he said, ¡°Let me see if these Heavenly Weapons can help you and if they can protect your life under the Sword of Buddha!¡±


    Boom!


    As Huo Changliu¡¯s words fell, streams of flowing lights shed in the air and rushed forward.


    In front of Xiao Han, the golden Dragon ying Sword emitted a brilliant light. The light was extremely bright as it shed down. The power seemed to be able to split the heavens and earth apart, making it extremely terrifying


    Not far away, the God ying Spear also emitted a brilliant light. Its body trembled slightly as it breathed in and out Gen Qi from all directions before thrusting forward.


    With a thrust of the spear, the heaven and earth were overturned!


    Heaven and earth began to boil as drops of chaotic Qi spread out. Thews of heaven and earth were dissipating as they enveloped the area.


    Be it the Sword of Buddha, the Dragon ying Sword, or the God ying Spear, as Earth Heavenly Weapons, their strength was undoubtedly very powerful. They even had their unique domains.


    1111


    To a certain extent, having their domains, these Earth Heavenly Weapons already possessed part of their legendary characteristics. Their levels were far beyond ordinary.


    At this moment, their powers bloomed, and the nomological aura they each represented rippled out. Terrifying power rippled out, almost turning this area into nothingness.


    Rumble!


    In the void, streaks of lightning tore through the nothingness, breaking through the darkness and all istion.


    Three rays of light flickered in all of this void, flickering uncertainly. Each tore through the nothingness and darkness, illuminating the surroundings.


    The Sword Tomb began to shake incessantly, and its immense power surged out. Even the Sword Tomb seemed to be unable to withstand it and began to copse independently.


    In mid-air, the Sword Tomb¡¯s array formation that had shed past was activated again. It seemed to have sensed the collision force of the Heavenly Weapons, and it began to activate on its own to protect the Sword Tomb from the aftershocks of the Heavenly Weapons battle.


    In mid-air, the power of the three Earth Heavenly Weapons projected out, turning into three suns of different sizes. At this moment, the suns were everywhere.


    A bright light flickered, illuminating the entire world and tearing through the void. They all represented supreme offensive power, whether it was the Sword of Buddha, the God ying Spear, or the Dragon ying Sword.


    Their offensive power was outstanding even among the Earth Heavenly Weapons. Once they erupted, it would be enough to shock the


    gods.


    And at this moment, the three Heavenly Weapons collided. That kind of light spread out, turning into specks of starlight scattered in all directions, shattering the world.


    The entire Sword Tomb shook incessantly as if the world was about to be destroyed. Under this shock, Xiao Han walked forward, carrying Song Qingruo and quickly leaving this ce, hiding in a rtively safe ce.


    The Sword Tomb was too dangerous at the moment. With the sh of the three Earth Heavenly Weapons, the entire Sword Tomb had undoubtedly be a dangerous battlefield, with terrifying killing intent spreading out.


    With Xiao Han and Song Qingruo¡¯s cultivation base merely in the Spirit Transformation Stage, there was no way they could participate in the fight. They would probably die even if they were only contaminated by a little bit. There wouldn¡¯t be any idents.


    ¡®Is that all?¡¯


    Xiao Han looked at the battlefield before him, and this thought shed through his mind.


    Standing on the spot, he raised his head and looked at the sky. There, three sunlike existences were hanging high up in the sky,peting for glory.


    However, it was obvious that the power of the Sword of Buddha was higher than the Dragon yer Sword and the God ying Spear.


    This didn¡¯t mean that the power of the Sword of Buddha was higher than the Dragon yer Sword and the God ying Spear. It was just that the situation was different.


    The Dragon ying Sword and the God ying Spear did note in their original forms. What had descended at this moment was just an illusion. Their powers were not as strong as when they were at their peak.


    But the Sword of Buddha was in its original form. In addition, the existence of the sword wielder, Huo Changliu, could give the Sword of Buddha huge support. Under this situation, their powers would naturally be different.


    In the air, the two sides were at a stalemate. From its looks, neither of them could do anything to the other.


    The Sword of Buddha was indeed powerful, but after the Dragon ying Sword and the God ying Spear, many Heavenly Weapons were still there.


    <b>IS</b>


    As Heavenly Weapons, although these Mortal Heavenly Weapons were not as powerful as the Earth Heavenly Weapons, they were not to be underestimated. In addition, they had the numbers. There were eight or nine of them.


    The difference in numbers was so great that even if there was a difference in quality, it was enough to make up for it.


    Xiao Han observed the Battle of the Heavenly Weapons, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful.


    ¡°That Heavenly Weapon still didn¡¯t acknowledge me in the end?¡±


    Standing on the spot, he muttered to himself. He held Song Qingruo in his arms, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful. Song Qingruo understood Xiao Han¡¯s regret.


    The Heavenly Weapons in this Sword Tomb were far more than what he had in front of him.


    222


    At least, the ancient Heavenly Weapon that Xiao Han had obtained back then was not inferior to the Dragon ying Sword and the God ying Spear.


    However, the ancient Heavenly Weapon that Xiao Han had summoned did not appear and responded to Xiao Han¡¯s summons.


    The other party did not acknowledge Xiao Han and thus ignored his summons. Xiao Han could not help but feel a little regretful when he felt this result.


    However, he quickly pulled himself together again as he looked at the Heavenly Weapon battlefield in mid-air. He didn¡¯t know that the ancient Heavenly Weapon in his mind was also looking at him from afar.


    ¡°So there¡¯s such a move?¡±


    Chen Heng looked at the battlefield before him and muttered to himself. He could feel the summoning power in front of him.


    That power originated from the World Stone and the jade bead from before. Any Heavenly Weapon that existed in this Sword Tomb could feel it. Of course, even though they could feel it, the power of the Heavenly Weapons was also extremely powerful and had a certain degree of autonomy.


    Unless the Tengu Sword Sovereign came personally, no one could forcefully summon the Heavenly Weapons in the entire Sword Tomb. Chen Heng did not pay attention to the summoning power. He just observed the scene in front of him.


    ¡°Those origins are good things...¡±


    He first looked at the vast altar where the Sword of Buddha had been. The origins that Huo Changliu and the others had prepared for the Sword of Buddha still existed there.


    The eight origins on the altar originated from the eight unique physiques of this world. They were collected by Huo Changliu and the forces behind him over hundreds of years.


    These origins were originally used on the Sword of Buddha to restore it to its peak and form aplete body. But now, this ritual was forcefully interrupted. As a result, these origins were notpletely exhausted, and only about half remained.


    And in Chen Heng¡¯s view, these were all good things. The Sword of Buddha needed these origins to re-form and gather their origins. Chen Heng also needed these origins to strengthen himself and strengthen his origins.


    To a certain extent, Chen Heng, who possessed the ughter divinity and the Heaven Devouring Scripture, needed these origins much more than the Sword of Buddha.


    Looking at these things now, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but feel a little moved. However, even though he was moved, Chen Heng still didn¡¯t make a move at the first moment.


    It wasn¡¯t the time yet. He shifted his gaze and watched the Heavenly Weapon battle in the air. His energy shifted for this reason.


    Those Heavenly Weapons all had their unique nomological powers. At this moment, their respective domains were disyed under the great battle. The nomological runes danced as they were disyed.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, this was also exceptionally exciting. There was a huge harvest. To him, there was no need for him to act for the time being.


    It would be the best time for him to act and collect the origin when the battle between the Heavenly Weapons was over.


    Chen Heng stood still, many thoughts shing through his mind. Then, he fell silent and returned to normal.


    In front of him, the war of Heavenly Weapons was still going on. In mid-air, the Sword of Buddha shone brightly. The crimson sword seemed to be dripping with blood as it turned into a blood-red sun, suppressing everything in all directions.


    On the Sword of Buddha, the patterns of gods and devils were jumping. The images of the gods and devils seemed toe alive as they started their actions.


    One after another, the images of the Sword of Buddha appeared. They rushed forward and swept across the images of the Heavenly Weapons.


    In mid-air, the images of the Heavenly Weapons let out mournful cries. Then, they dissipated in mid-air and disappeared without a trace. The Sword of Buddha directly destroyed them.


    And with all of this, a strange phenomenon began to happen.


    Crack...


    A crisp sound rang out, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Xiao Han raised his head and saw that the blue World Stone was emitting brilliant light in front of him. At this moment, a tiny crack began to appear on it.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    His pupils constricted at this scene as a bad premonition arose in his heart.


    ¡°Has it finally reached its limit?¡±


    In front, Huo Changliu¡¯s cold voice rang out. At this moment, he let out a coldugh, ¡°After activating the power of the Sword Tomb for a long period and summoning numerous Heavenly Weapon phantoms, even if it¡¯s the power of the World Stone, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer.¡±


    As he spoke, the Sword of Buddha in mid-air continued to charge forward. Suddenly, it was as if a demonic god had lifted its head and revealed a pair of blood-red eyes as it looked forward, tearing everything apart.


    Bang!


    There wasn¡¯t much to say. In just a short moment, the phantoms of the Heavenly Weapons were torn apart. Other than the Dragon ying Sword and the God ying Spear, the other phantoms of the Heavenly Weapons were all torn apart. They all disappeared without a trace.


    Along with this process, the cracks on the world stone in front of Xiao Han became even clearer. Bits of light scattered and disappeared into the Sword Tomb.


    333


    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this.¡±


    Dust filled the air in front of them. A figure that looked like a demonic god took a step forward. He raised his crimson longsword and shed at Xiao Han and Huo Changliu.


    This time, the Heavenly Weapon phantom enveloped Xiao Han, and Huo Changliu had disappeared. There was no longer anything that could stop Huo Changliu¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Is it over?¡±


    Feeling the terrifying might that wasing towards him and the terrifying might that came from the Sword of Buddha that seemed to rush straight into his soul, Xiao Han felt relieved. This thought shed through his mind.


    There was already no hope. At this moment, Xiao Han had already used up all of his cards. There were no more trump cards left.

 Chapter 614 - The Sky Heavenly Weapon?

    Chapter 614 Chapter 614 ¨C The Sky Heavenly Weapon?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Standing on the spot, Xiao Han felt the terrifying auraing from the front. He looked at song Qingruo in his arms and revealed a bitter smile, ¡°I have no other cards¡­¡±


    At this point, all of his trump cards had been used up. Facing the ferocious Sword of Buddha, he had no other way. It was already amazing that he could do this.


    After all, this was not an ordinary weapon. It was a real Earth Heavenly Weapon. In Huo Changliu¡¯s hands, it had disyed more than half of its power.


    To put it bluntly, even if a real Demigod level cultivator was standing in front of Huo Changliu, he would not be able to do anything to Huo Changliu, who was holding the Sword of Buddha. He would be killed easily.


    It was already pretty good that Xiao Han could do this all the way. In Xiao Han¡¯s arms, Song Qingruo didn¡¯t say anything. She only tightened her arms slightly and hugged Xiao Han silently.


    Her face was still pale and didn¡¯t look bloody at all, but she revealed a rare smile at this moment.


    Faced with Xiao Han¡¯s regretful gaze, she didn¡¯t say anything. She just shook her head slightly and expressed her attitude in silent words.


    In the past, even if Song Qingruo used the coldest attitude to show others, this was rarely the case. Feeling Song Qingruo¡¯s feelings, Xiao Han was also a little surprised. However, he quickly epted it and chuckled softly.


    Without much hesitation, in this life-and-death situation, all the worries and hesitation in the past were thrown away. He hugged Song Qingruo and slowly closed his eyes. He was ready to wee the final moment.


    In mid-air, the World Stone let out a sorrowful cry as it sensed the terrifying power of the Sword of Buddha. Following that, it descended and blocked Xiao Han and Song Qingruo.


    However, it could not be blocked in the end. If there were no idents, even if it were the World Stone, it would only dy them for a few more seconds.


    However, that was enough for the moment in front of them. In the Sword Tomb, at this moment, the fluctuation of the Gen Qi suddenly changed from extreme chaos to calmness.


    In the distance, it was as if something had broken out of the seal and appeared in the world. The power of the Sword of Buddha slowly stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    On the spot, Huo Changliu could feel the change in the Sword of Buddha in his hand and could not help but frown.


    The blood-red Sword of Buddha was trembling as if it had sensed something in his hand. The Sword Spirit inside was quickly awakening, and it instinctively felt frightening. This kind of solemn feeling had never happened even when the two Earth Heavenly Weapons had appeared.


    CI


    ¡°What is it that it sensed?¡±


    Following the Sword of Buddha¡¯s sensing, Huo Changliu looked in the direction of the distance. From his perspective, it was a dazzling brilliance.


    In mid-air, an ancient sword descended from the sky and finally arrived at this moment. It was a rusty ancient sword that was full of rust. It looked like an ordinary mortal weapon and looked very ordinary.


    In this Sword Tomb, mortal weapons of this level were almost everywhere, and there was nothing to treasure. If it were normal, they wouldn¡¯t even look at it, even if it was right in front of their eyes.


    But now, it was different. Looking at the ancient sword that suddenly appeared before him, Huo Changliu¡¯s eyes were solemn. He could feel a terrifying power recovering from


    ¡°Is it you?¡±


    The familiar aura once again descended. In front of him, Xiao Han slowly opened his eyes. Looking at the ancient sword that appeared before him once again to block him, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft sigh of relief and felt at ease again.


    Although his appearance had changed, the aura was still as clear as ever. Xiao Han could tell at a nce that the ancient sword in front of him was the same ancient sword that he had found when he entered the Sword Tomb.


    Back then, this ancient sword had changed his fate and allowed him to progress step by step from an ordinary little cultivator to where he was now.


    But now, five years had passed in a sh. He was no longer that little cultivator from back then.


    He took a deep breath, then stretched out his hand and slowly held the ancient sword in front of him.


    Along with his actions, the ancient sword in front of him began to transform. Bits of rust began to fall, and the dark golden-colored zed sword body appeared. There were lines formed by runes on it, as if it was condensed from heaven and earth, giving off a vast and mysterious feeling.


    It had yet to reveal its true appearance. The initial appearance was enough to make people feel an unparalleled domineering and terrifying aura. It was like the king of weapons, ruling over the world. At this level, everyone could see that this was a supreme Heavenly Weapon, not inferior to any other Heavenly Weapon.


    However, the ancient sword¡¯s transformation speed was very slow in front of them. It looked like it could not disy all of its sharpness.


    This made Xiao Han frown, and Huo Changliu, standing opposite him, could not help but mock him.


    ¡°A Heavenly Weapon has broken out of the seal, and its main body has descended. This is quite a good opportunity¡­¡± Standing where he was, he looked at Xiao Han in front of him and could not help but mock, ¡°Unfortunately, although a Heavenly Weapon is good, it also requires a weapon master who is qualified enough to wield it.


    ¡°Looking at the situation in front of you, junior Xiao, I¡¯m afraid you are unworthy.¡±


    Hearing Huo Changliu¡¯s mocking words, Xiao Han¡¯s heart moved, but he was not angry.


    He was originally a small cultivator with a humble background. His parents were just ordinary mortals and had long been ustomed to the ridicule of others.


    Although Huo Changliu¡¯s ridicule was embarrassing, it did not make him angry. It was just normal. He was about to say something on the spot when he suddenly felt something


    A delicate hand reached out and silently ced it on his hand, holding the ancient sword in front of him.


    It was Song Qingruo. In Xiao Han¡¯s arms, she still looked weak. Hearing Huo Changliu¡¯s words, she also didn¡¯t say anything. She just silently reached out a hand with encouragement in her eyes.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound spread out. In front of him, after Song Qingruo made her move, the ancient sword began to change rapidly. The rust on it waspletely removed. It was like a new dawn, emitting a terrifying radiance.


    The dust dissipated, and the sun rose!


    The entire Sword Tomb, which had been shaking due to the sh of Heavenly Weapons, began to stop cracking. The violent Gen Qi in the surroundings gradually recovered, and the shattered space began to be mended.


    This did not mean that the prestige of the Sword of Buddha and the other two Earth Heavenly Weapons had disappeared. Instead, an even more powerful and terrifying power appeared, forcefully suppressing the earth, wind, water, fire, and the universe, causing everything to be silent. It hadpletely recovered.


    The aura of the most divine and sacred was revealed. A pure divine power spread out on the ancient sword, spreading in all directions. At this moment, it exploded, enveloping the entire Sword Tomb instantly.


    Two stars rose in the sky. One was emitting endless sunlight, while the other was like a ck hole, devouring all light. Light and darkness interweaved at this moment, like the world¡¯s reincarnation.


    The profound meaning of thew appeared in this ce as if it wanted to return to the ce where heaven and earth were created, the beginning of all things.


    The entire Sword Tomb trembled, and the power of thew spread and brewed.


    Formless, mighty divine power spread out from the ancient sword and slowly supported Xiao Han and Song Qingruo, allowing them to merge with the ancient sword and be


    one.


    Huo Changliu¡¯s expression finally changed. He could feel the Sword of Buddha in his hand trembling. Before this, when the world stone was revealed, the Sword of Buddha did not move and was not afraid.


    When the phantoms of the Heavenly Weapon were summoned, the Sword of Buddha shook, but there was only desire.


    When the power of the ancient sword waspletely awakened, and the power that could change the world was truly disyed, the Sword of Buddha trembled again, but at this moment, it was filled with fear.


    The Sword Spirit of the Sword of Buddha was in fear. Without a doubt, the nature of the Sword of Buddha Spirit was extremely high, and it could sense many more things.


    Therefore, its keen sense of the essence of the ancient sword far exceeded its own.


    ¡°No¡­ Impossible!¡±


    Huo Changliu showed a look of disbelief, and his body kept retreating. ¡°How can there be a Heavenly Weapon that is so much more powerful than the Sword of Buddha in this world!¡±


    ¡°That ancient sword¡­ that ancient sword¡­¡±


    He lowered his head and muttered to himself as if he had been possessed. Then, he suddenly raised his head, and his eyes shone with boundless radiance. ¡°Could that ancient sword be the legendary Sky Heavenly Weapon?¡±


    ¡°Sky Heavenly Weapon?¡±


    Xiao Han and Xiao Han were listening to Huo Changliu¡¯s words ahead. They were also somewhat shocked at this moment.


    ers wer


    As the ancient swordpletely recovered, its powers were also connected to the ancient sword. They could feel the vastness of the ancient sword¡¯s power.


    The power of the divine power and the strength of the power was like the legendary ancient Heavenly Weapon that could split heaven and earth. It was unstoppable.


    Holding the ancient sword in front of them, they could not help but feel an illusion in their hearts. It was as if they had turned into gods at this moment and were almost omnipotent.


    Of course, they knew that this was only an illusion. It was because the ancient sword¡¯s power was too powerful.


    ¡°Sky Heavenly Weapon¡­ Perhaps¡­¡±


    Xiao Han lowered his head and took a long time to recover from the ancient sword¡¯s power. He slowly said, ¡°If the Sky Heavenly Weapon represents the strongest Heavenly Weapon in this world, then I¡¯m afraid this is the Sky Heavenly Weapon¡­¡±


    The Sky Heavenly Weapon represented the ancient legends of this world. It was the legendary Heavenly Weapon that created the world. It only existed in the ancient legends. No one knew if it existed.


    Xiao Han naturally didn¡¯t know either. However, if there was a Sky Heavenly Weapon in this world, then this ancient sword in front of him must be one of them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether this ancient sword is a Sky Heavenly Weapon, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Song Qingruo also spoke. She recovered from the shock of the ancient sword and looked forward. ¡°But I know that your fate today has already been decided.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re boasting shamelessly!¡±


    Huo Changliu let out an angry roar. His face looked somewhat ferocious. ¡°If you want to kill me, thene and try!¡±


    As his voice fell, the blood-red Sword of Buddha shed down furiously.

 Chapter 615 - Self Destruction and Ending

    <h4>Chapter 615 Chapter 615 ¨C Self Destruction and Ending</h4>


    The blood-colored Sword of Buddha shed down furiously and charged forward. The resplendent radiance was shocking as the blood-colored sword domain enveloped everything, including the space in front of them.


    The bloody stench that filled the sky enveloped all directions as it charged toward Xiao Han and Song Qingruo.


    However, when they sensed this, Xiao Han and Song Qingruo¡¯s expressions didn¡¯t change. Their eyes only became more determined as they swung the ancient sword in their hands down and shed forward.


    A streak of resplendent sword Qi spread out and shed in all directions. At first nce, it did not appear to be powerful. It did not have the huge movements of the Sword of Buddha, nor did it have much majestic power.


    However, when this ordinary sword touched the sword domain of the Sword of Buddha, it was as if it did not encounter any obstacles. It easily cut through it and cut it in half.


    The Sword of Buddha emitted a brilliant light. At this moment, it was trying its best to disy its power. It wanted to block the sword Qi that was cutting down in front of it, but it was unable to do so.


    It was too powerful!


    Ordinary people might not be able to detect it. Still, under the interaction of Heavenly Weapons, the people in front of them could sense the terrifying power hidden under this sword.


    It was the manifestation of thews of heaven and earth, and it was also a terrifying power that was above the Sword Tomb. At this moment, it was all concentrated in this tiny sword light. It was iparably resplendent, and its radiance was breathtaking.


    Rumble!


    The Earth began to shake, and at this moment, the entire Sword Tomb was on the verge of copsing.


    In every corner of the Sword Tomb, ancient Heavenly Weapons manifested, each revealing their bodies. They used the power of their Heavenly Weapons to support the Sword Tomb, forcibly stabilizing its existence.


    In mid-air, the Sword Tomb¡¯s array formation was fully activated. At this moment, waves of power surged, reducing the area of the fierce battle below to prevent it from affecting the entire Sword Tomb. However, even so, the impact it caused was already extremely terrifying.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound rang out in this ce. The sound of the array breaking could be heard from the front.


    That was the array formation that Huo Changliu and the others had previously set up.


    Before this, topletely revive the Sword of Buddha and refine the sword body¡¯s origin on Song Qingruo¡¯s body, Huo Changliu and the others had specially set up a powerful array formation in this ce.


    The array formation had the power to refine it, but it also had a terrifying defensive power that ordinary people couldn¡¯t break.


    However, at this moment, not only was the array formation broken, even Huo Changliu¡¯s body was affected, and sword marks began to appear.


    ¡°This¡­ This feeling¡­¡±


    With the Sword of Buddha in his hand, Huo Changliu¡¯s eyes widened as he felt the terrifying power surging out in front of him. Various thoughts shed through his mind.


    At this moment, he was finally certain of one thing. The ancient swords in the hands of Xiao Han and Song Qingruo were most likely the legendary Sky Heavenly Weapons.


    How could it possess such terrifying power if it wasn¡¯t the Sky Heavenly Weapons?


    One had to know that most of the power that erupted from the ancient swords came from the ancient swords themselves. They were able to suppress thebination of Huo Changliu and the Sword of Buddha.


    By relying on the Heavenly Weapon itself, it had this level of power. What if it had the cooperation of a suitable weapon master? The power it could unleash at that time would probably be earth-shattering.


    Other than the legendary Sky Heavenly Weapons, what other Heavenly Weapons could have this level of terrifying power?


    Various thoughts shed through Huo Changliu¡¯s mind. Then, he felt his body begin to copse gradually. Blood continued to drip down, and on Huo Changliu¡¯s body, numerous wounds appeared, which were exceptionally clear.


    Those were sword scars. It wasn¡¯t obvious before, but as the effects of the ancient sword continued to increase, the injuries on his body also became more and more terrifying.


    And this was only the beginning. As time passed, his body¡¯s copse would be more and more serious. He would be a pile of minced meat, and they¡¯re definitely wouldn¡¯t be any idents.


    To a certain extent, if it weren¡¯t because the Sword of Buddha in his hand was still disying its power and barely protecting part of his true spirit, he probably wouldn¡¯t even have the time to react.


    The instant the ancient sword exploded, he would have died without any idents.


    ¡°The oue of this trip to the Sword Tomb will end like this¡­¡±


    Feeling the terrifying power around him, Huo Changliu¡¯s expression was still dazed. He felt as if he was still in a dream.


    sud


    During this trip to the Sword Tomb, he seeded in aplishing his goal. Not only did he refine the Sword of Buddha and condense it back into a physical form, but he also gained its recognition and became the weapon master of the Sword of Buddha.


    It was already enough for him to achieve this step. It could be considered that he had fulfilled their expectations for the past few hundred years.


    However, the appearance of the ancient sword caused people to be unable to help but be stunned.


    There was such a terrifying Heavenly Weapon in this world. Even if it had notpletely awakened, it could still disy such strength without the support of a weapon master.


    If he had known earlier, he would have attacked no matter what and taken it into his hands.


    All sorts of thoughts shed through his mind one by one. In the end, Huo Changliu¡¯s gaze was filled with regret and fervor as he stared intently at Xiao Han and Song Qingruo.


    To be precise, he was staring at the ancient sword in their hands. His gaze was iparably hot, and there seemed to be some light within it, wanting to memorize the ancient sword¡¯s appearancepletely.


    In the next moment, his body shattered andpletely exploded.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sensing Huo Changliu¡¯s abnormality and looking at the flying flesh in front of him, Xiao Han was startled awake and somewhat astonished.


    No matter what was said, Huo Changliu was indeed very tenacious. Under the protection of the Sword of Buddha, he should have been able to hold on for quite a long period. He should not have fallen now.


    At this moment, his opponent did not look like he had been killed at all. Instead, it seemed like he had voluntarily self-destructed?


    But why did he have to do this?


    This thought shed through his mind, and he could not help but feel a little puzzled. Following that, a violent force wrapped around the Sword of Buddha in front of him andpletely exploded at this moment.


    The violent force charged in all directions, causing everyone to stop their actions and start to leave this ce involuntarily.


    Under the protection of the ancient sword, Xiao Han and Song Qingruo were naturally fine. However, thend under their feet seemed to have turned into nothingness. Traces of the explosion from before were everywhere. It looked terrifying.


    Feeling the situation in front of them, Xiao Han and Song Qingruo looked at each other. They could feel the shock in each other¡¯s hearts.


    Because of the aftershock of the self-detonation, they waited for a long time at the periphery before walking forward and approaching the center where Huo Changliu had fallen.


    However, when they reached there, they did not find the Sword of Buddha from before when they reached there.


    In the center of the self-detonation, Violent Gen Qi was wreaking havoc. The aura of the Sword of Buddha was also remaining, and it seemed to be slightly affected as well.


    Other than that, the Sword of Buddha¡¯s appearance waspletely gone. There was not even a shard of it remained. This scene was very abnormal.


    ¡°He just self-destructed to let the Sword of Buddha escape?¡±


    Looking at the scene that appeared around him, Xiao Han could not help but frown before saying. From the looks of it, the situation from before was very obvious.


    Huo Changliu didn¡¯t self-destruct in despair but to find an opportunity for the Sword of Buddha to leave the Sword Tomb and not fall into their hands.


    ¡°To ensure the safety of the Sword of Buddha, he chose to self-destruct¡­¡±


    In Xiao Han¡¯s arms, Song Qingruo also sighed softly and said, ¡°As expected of senior Huo.¡±


    Based on her understanding of Huo Changliu, he was undoubtedly capable of such a thing. However, he chose to sacrifice his own life for the Sword of Buddha¡¯s departure. The other party¡¯s choice was decisive.


    At this moment, they still did not know that Huo Changliu was not the real body, but just a clone. Otherwise, they would naturally understand Huo Changliu¡¯s choice.


    How could a mere clone bepared to an Earth Heavenly Weapon? In a situation where things could not be done, sacrificing a clone to protect the Sword of Buddha became a logical choice.


    Although Xiao Han and Song Qingruo felt a little regretful about this, they did not feel too much heartache. They quickly adjusted their emotions and recovered.


    Things also needed to bepared. The Sword of Buddha was indeed powerful. It was one of the best among the Earth Heavenly Weapons and could disy its might in the world. However, how could it bepared to the ancient sword in their hands?


    Compared to the ancient sword in their hands, the power of the Sword of Buddha was powerful, but it did not seem to be much. This was also one of the reasons why their hearts were bnced and quickly recovered.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Han turned around and looked at the ancient sword in his hands.


    In his hand, the ancient sword was still emitting light. The dark golden zed sword on it was emitting a faint light. There seemed to be many patterns dancing in it, which were exceptionally clear and bright.


    At this moment, although the ancient sword did not erupt with a terrifying aura like before, it still had a lingering charm in its calmness. It was like an ancient Heavenly Weapon born from heaven and earth. It was iparably powerful. That aura that it spread out made people unable to help but calm down.


    This was the true appearance of the ancient sword. No matter who it was, they would be able to tell that it was extraordinary and exceptionally unique.


    However,pared to before, the color of the ancient sword was fading. It seemed to have returned to its ancient appearance.


    ¡°In the end, I still can¡¯t use it directly?¡±


    Looking at the changes on the ancient sword, Xiao Han sighed softly. The appearance of the ancient sword when it was activated had already told him the answer.


    If it weren¡¯t for Song Qingruo helping him, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to control the ancient sword in his current situation, let alone allow it to recover from its silence.


    It could be imagined thatpared to Huo Changliu¡¯s control of the Sword of Buddha, the ancient sword had yet to acknowledge Xiao Han as its weapon master.


    Therefore, it was naturally unable to disy its true strength and could only use it reluctantly. It had to be said that this was a great blow.


    Various thoughts shed through Xiao Han¡¯s mind, but he still braced himself.


    No matter what, at leastpared to before, the ancient sword had already fallen into his hands. For him, this was already enough.

 Chapter 616 - Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 616 Chapter 616 ¨C Preparations</h4>


    To be honest, Xiao Han didn¡¯t have a high goal for himself. If he was a Chosen One like Huo Changliu or Song Qingruo, he would definitely think of the best and instinctively think of a higher goal.


    However, Xiao Han was content. To him, his starting point was already low enough. This gave him enough room for maneuver, and he wouldn¡¯t think too much.


    Therefore, at this moment, he did not feel that it was a pity as he saw the Sword of Buddha disappear in front of his eyes. After all, the best thing was already lying in his hands.


    If that Sword of Buddha was gone, so be it. Xiao Han knew his limits.


    He felt that, ording to his aptitude, even if he had obtained the Sword of Buddha, the probability of obtaining the recognition of the sword spirit within it was too small.


    Since that was the case, he might as well lose it. With this thought in mind, he could not help but look at the ancient sword in his hand.


    In his hand, the ancient sword had returned to its normal state. At this moment, it had returned to its ancient appearance.


    Of course, although it had returned to its normal state, it did not return to its original rust-covered appearance. However, the divine light on it had disappeared, and it looked like an ordinary weapon.


    Although the ancient sword at this moment looked pretty good, it gave off a very calm


    feeling


    If it weren¡¯t because the situation was still right before their eyes, even if Xiao Han and Song Qingruo saw it, they wouldn¡¯t have thought that the ancient sword in their hands was such a terrifying Heavenly Weapon.


    Holding the ancient sword in his hand, Xiao Han felt at ease. Ever since he left the Sword Tomb, he had constantly thought about this ancient sword.


    In the Sword Tomb, it was because of this ancient sword that Xiao Han was able to defy the heavens and change his fate, growing at a speed that others couldn¡¯t imagine.


    If he hadn¡¯t obtained this ancient sword in the Sword Tomb back then, he would probably still be a humble little cultivator right now, an insignificant little character in the Qionghua Sword Sect.


    He couldn¡¯t see the scene in front of him. Therefore, his obsession with the ancient sword in his hand was very deep.


    However, he knew his limits. He knew that he probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance to encounter a Heavenly Weapon like the ancient sword in front of him again.


    When he entered the Sword Tomb again, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize the ancient sword in front of him.


    However, he did not expect that he would be able to obtain it again one day. The joy of regaining what was lost was the most exciting. Looking at the ancient sword in his hand, Xiao Han faced it seriously, wanting to find something to put it away.


    However, at this moment, he seemed to have sensed something. The ancient sword trembled slightly and let out a light cry. Following that, the ancient sword quickly rushed forward. Its target was none other than the altar where the Sword of Buddha was.


    Previously, the array on the altar had been destroyed because of the collision between the Sword of Buddha and the ancient sword. Now, only a pile of ruins was left.


    However, this didn¡¯t mean that there wasn¡¯t anything of sufficient value in it. On the contrary, the things in it were very valuable. They would tempt even Nascent Transformation Stage cultivators. Those were the origins of eight unique physiques, and they still exist.


    These origins were all collected by Huo Changliu and the forces behind him. The entire process took an unknown amount of effort to activate and build the Sword of Buddha.


    But before this, because of Xiao Han¡¯s insertion, the Sword of Buddha¡¯s remolding ceremony was only halfway through and had to be stopped. As a result, the origin energy that had been collected had not been used up, and only half of it was left.


    Now that the ancient sword was flying forward, its target was obvious.


    A faint pulling force appeared, and then eight extraordinary origin energies spread out. Under the pulling force of the ancient sword, they flew toward the ancient sword¡¯s body and gathered on it.


    ¡®Although one of them escaped, it¡¯s not a waste of effort to obtain all this¡­¡¯.


    On the altar, Chen Heng felt the abundant origin aura around him, and this thought shed through his mind.


    From the beginning until now, even though he had defended Xiao Han and Song Qingruo, his goal had been for these origins from the beginning.


    Of course, the Sword of Buddha also had a goal. Based on his previous observations, the Sword of Buddha¡¯s origin carried the origin aura of this world. It was very likely that it was born from this world and contained the origin aura of this world and the power of thews.


    If he could swallow it, the things he could obtain would be huge. Perhaps it could allow Chen Heng to ascend to the heavens in one step and save him a long time of bitter cultivation. However, at thest moment, the Sword of Buddha escaped.


    Chen Heng expressed his regret. Fortunately, there were other things here.


    The origin here came from eight different unique physiques, each extremely powerful. Swallowing these origins was also a great tonic for Chen Heng at this moment, and it had a very good effect. It was not a wasted trip.


    ¡°And in this Sword Tomb¡­¡±


    Recalling the previous scene, Chen Heng turned his gaze to the Sword Tomb. He did not forget the previous battle of Heavenly Weapons.


    In this Sword Tomb, besides the Sword of Buddha, there were at least two other Earth Heavenly Weapons. The Dragon ying Sword and the God ying Spear.


    These two Heavenly Weapons were not weaker than the Sword of Buddha. Their origins also carried the aura of the world¡¯s origin, which was very attractive to Chen Heng.


    Unfortunately, these two Heavenly Weapons had only appeared as incarnations. Their original bodies had been hidden in a certain area of the Sword Tomb. Even Chen Heng did not detect their location.


    It was not easy to find them. Otherwise, Chen Heng would not mind finding trouble with these two Heavenly Weapons and borrowing some of their origins to use them.


    All sorts of thoughts shed through his mind. Xiao Han and Song Qingruo, who were at the side, looked at Chen Heng¡¯s actions in shock. They could not help but be stunned.


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s actions, they could not help but think of the Sword of Buddha from before.


    ¡®It seems that these origins are also useful to these Heavenly Weapons¡­.¡¯


    Standing on the spot, Xiao Han was deep in thought as he recalled the scene from before. In the past, the ancient sword that Chen Heng had transformed into could devour the origins of others to obtain power.

 Chapter 617 - Out of the Sword Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 617: ¨C Out of the Sword Tomb</h4>


    Listening to Xiao Han¡¯s words, Song Qingruo¡¯s gaze was filled with doubt. However, out of her trust in Xiao Han, she still nodded and subconsciously reached out to grab the ancient sword in front of her.


    A cold sensation instantly entered her palm, giving her a unique experience. After the coldness, there was an inexplicable sense of warmth. It was as if she was in the middle of a fire. The feeling was very unique, as if she was in a ball of fire, being burned by the fire.


    However, this process was not painful. On the contrary, it was veryfortable.


    An inexplicable power surged from the ancient sword in front of her, following the inexplicable connection, and surged into the two of them. Sensing all this, Song Qingruo was stunned and did not react.


    In her body, the power that emerged from the ancient sword was warming her body and mind, slowly improving her body.


    Previously, because of the Sword of Buddha, almost half of the sword body origin in Song Qingruo¡¯s body had been forcibly taken away. At this moment, her body was in an unprecedentedly weak state. Even her own cultivation was on the verge of regressing.


    But at this moment, the situation was different. As that power surged in, Song Qingruo¡¯s body began to recover. Even her origin, which had already been weakened to the limit, felt strengthened once again.


    Under the nourishment of this power, Song Qingruo¡¯s aura began to recover, and her pale face once again turned blood-red. This kind of power was shocking.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Xiao Han¡¯s voice came from the side. Standing beside her, he looked at Song Qingruo in front of him and asked with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s really magical...¡±


    Song Qingruo couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she felt the changes in her body. At this moment, she also understood what was going on.


    ¡®There¡¯s actually such a good fortune in this world...¡¯


    All sorts of thoughts shed through her mind, and then she sighed, somewhat amazed. At this point, she also understood some things.


    For example, Xiao Han back then. In the beginning, Xiao Han was just an ordinary disciple of the Qionghua Sword Sect. He didn¡¯t have any outstanding talent, nor did he have any background. Compared to a Heavenly Gifted Individual like Song Qingruo, he was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    However, ever since he returned from the Sword Tomb, Xiao Han seemed to have changed into a different person. Not only did he make a huge breakthrough in his cultivation, but his talent was even more outstanding. It was amazing.


    In the past, Song Qingruo thought that this was because Xiao Han had deliberately hidden himself in the past. But now that she thought about it, it was probably not the case.


    The reason why he was able to undergo such a change was all because of the ancient sword in front of them. All sorts of thoughts shed through her mind, and Song Qingruo was somewhat relieved.


    In front of her, the power transmitted by the ancient sword gradually weakened, and finally, it almost disappeared.


    Xiao Han and Song Qingruo turned around and looked around. As expected, the originally dense origin aura around them had disappeared at this moment. From the looks of it, it seemed that it had beenpletely absorbed by the ancient sword.


    Since the origin had been exhausted, there would naturally be no more feedback to them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡±


    Xiao Han looked around at the deste scene in the Sword Tomb and said softly.


    This trip to the Sword Tomb could be considered to be full of twists and turns. And at this time, it was time for them to leave.


    Of course, even if they didn¡¯t leave, the repulsive force of the Sword Tomb would descend.


    Normally, the Sword Tomb could be opened for several months at a time. However, the previous battle was too intense. Even for the Sword Tomb, it was enough to cause a huge injury and required a long time to recover.


    Under such circumstances, the power of the Sword Tomb was quickly depleted and it was now close to being sealed.


    Even if Xiao Han and Song Qingruo wanted to forcefully stay here, they would not be able to stay for long. Rather than that, they might as well leave first. After all, they still had a lot of things to do in the outside world.


    After making up their minds, they prepared to cross the teleportation array and leave the Sword Tomb.


    However, at this moment, the ancient sword in their hands was trembling. A divine light appeared on it and shone in all directions. In the end, the ancient sword left Xiao Han¡¯s hand and flew into the air.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Looking at the appearance of the ancient sword, Xiao Han and Song Qingruo looked at each other in confusion.


    ¡°You... Don¡¯t want to leave with us?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Xiao Han looked at the ancient sword in front of him and asked tentatively. He had long known that Heavenly Weapons had spirits. Ordinary Heavenly weapons had their own spirits, let alone the ancient sword in front of them.


    With the power of the ancient sword in front of them, the Sword Spirit in it would not be less intelligent than humans or even more. For such a Heavenly Weapon Spirit, if it did not want to, no one would be able to subdue it.


    Standing where he was, Xiao Han could not help but feel nervous. The ancient sword in front of him was rted to his future path. With the ancient sword¡¯s ability, it was enough to give him great help. It would help him breakthrough and reach a higher level.


    Of course, all of this was based on the fact that the ancient sword was willing to leave with him. What if the ancient sword was unwilling to leave with him?


    Xiao Han¡¯s heart tightened, but there was nothing he could do about it. He could only silently look at the ancient sword in front of him and feel the radiance that was blossoming within.


    Fortunately, that terrible situation did not really happen in the end. In front of him, the ancient sword was blossoming with radiance. It seemed to be hesitating, but it still calmed down andnded on the spot in the end.


    Xiao Han immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Although the Sword Spirit in the ancient sword hesitated, it still chose to leave with him in the end.


    The worst oue did not happen.


    ¡°What a, fortunately...¡±


    He quickly went forward and carefully put the ancient sword away, then left with Song Qingruo.


    In a ce where Xiao Han could not find them, Chen Heng looked at the actions of Xiao Han and Song Qingruo and silently shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow you for a few years.¡±


    He looked at the thick Destiny above Xiao Han¡¯s head, and this thought shed through his mind.Among the many people that Chen Heng had met so far, Xiao Han was not the most suitable host.


    If Chen Heng had to choose someone to be his sword wielder, he would rather choose Song Qingruo than Xiao Han. At the very least, she had an innate sword body. Regardless of talent or cultivation, she was not weak.


    On the other hand, other than possessing Destiny, there was nothing else that Xiao Han couldpare to. His talent was fine, but it did not matter to Chen Heng. As long as Chen Heng was willing, he could help Xiao Han make up for it at any time.


    But he could not help Xiao Han¡¯s talent, willpower, Dao cultivation. Excluding the influence of Destiny, Xiao Han could not evenpare to Huo Changliu in these aspects. Naturally, he could not catch Chen Heng¡¯s eye.


    As for Destiny? It was a consumable. Perhaps in some stories, the main character would always be the main character, and there would be no changes.


    But in the real world, no one was the eternal main character. Destiny would be consumed. The so-called Chosen One would be beaten back to his original form after his Destiny was exhausted. At that time, he would be what he was supposed to be.


    The Destiny on Xiao Han¡¯s body was originally quite rich. However, after the previous battle with Huo Changliu, he had already used up nearly half of his Destiny.


    This was the price of being a hero. If Xiao Han could assess the situation and protect himself, he wouldn¡¯t have used up so much of his Destiny so quickly. He could stillst for a long time.


    But now, to protect himself from Huo Changliu, the Destiny on his body had to be depleted faster to find a way to survive. In the end, the duration of the Destiny was greatly shortened.


    This was also because Chen Heng had acted in a timely manner. Otherwise, based on the situation at that time, the Destiny on Xiao Han¡¯s body would have been depleted even more severely.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it in the future.¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head inwardly at Xiao Han and Song Qingruo¡¯s expressions. He wasn¡¯t optimistic about Xiao Han¡¯s future. However, Chen Heng wasn¡¯t against following Xiao Han and leaving.


    This was something that he had thought deeply about. Chen Heng had already gotten what he needed in the Sword Tomb. If he continued to stay in the Sword Tomb, he might not be able to obtain much improvement.


    Moreover, judging from the intensity of this battle, the Sword Tomb would probably be sealed for a long period. Outsiders would not be able to enter so easily.


    If Chen Heng did not choose to leave this time, it would not be so easy for him to leave the Sword Tomb in the future. Therefore, after hesitating, Chen Heng ultimately chose to leave the Sword Tomb and head to the outside world.


    In front of him, the golden teleportation door slowly opened and appeared in this ce.


    Chen Heng watched everything and then watched Song Qingruo and Xiao Han slowly move forward and gradually leave this ce. They slowly moved forward and left.


    Behind them, the door of the Sword Tomb slowly closed and entered a closed state.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound was heard.


    The aura of the world outside was transmitted. When he arrived at the world outside, Chen Heng observed for a moment.


    In front of him was a flourishing bamboo forest, and the vital Qi in the surroundings was somewhat chaotic. It was as if there were cultivators in an intense battle, fighting each other.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Han and Song Qingruo looked at each other and then, without prior agreement, charged forward.


    Soon after, a great battle was about to break out. Chen Heng watched for a while and then felt bored.


    Compared to the previous great battle of Heavenly Weapons, the level of confrontation in this area was too weak. The battles of the surrounding cultivators seemed fierce, but in fact, the highest level was not at the Spirit Transformation Stage.


    Even cultivators at the Shattering Core Stage were rarely seen, let alone higher levels.


    From its looks, this so-called Qionghua Sword Sect was only at this level. Chen Heng felt bored. After thinking for a while, he slowly closed his eyes and sank into silence.


    In the previous Sword Tomb, he had absorbed the origin of the eight constitutions. At this moment, the eight origins were still settling in his body and had not beenpletely absorbed and digested.

 Chapter 618 - Years of Silence

    <h4>Chapter 618: ¨C Years of Silence</h4>


    Speaking of which, when he was in the Sword Tomb, Chen Heng had also absorbed the origin of many Heavenly Weapons. He was already very experienced in this matter and had long been used to it.


    However, the eight types of origin that he had absorbed this time were different from ordinary ones. They were the origin of these unique eight types of constitution.


    Even if only half of the origin were left, they would not be inferior to a Heavenly Weapon.


    This was a very natural thing. After all, without this effect, these origin sources would not be able to y a very good role in the revival of the Sword of Buddha.


    To digest these origin sources, even Chen Heng would need to spend a long time.


    ¡®During this period of time, I¡¯ll let you off easy.¡¯


    Chen Heng looked at Xiao Han in front of him, then looked at Song Qingruo beside him, and then this thought shed through his mind.


    Since he would sleep for a few years, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to let Xiao Han use his power for a few years. It would be a waste if he didn¡¯t use it anyway.


    As for the danger that brings to Chen Heng when Xiao Han was in danger?


    Chen Heng had never worried about this. If it came to that time, he would just explode again. With nothing to fear, he naturally wouldn¡¯t care about anything.


    Of course, even if he let Xiao Han borrow it, it wouldn¡¯t be free. At the very least, he had to pay the interest.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the top of Xiao Han¡¯s head. There, drops of golden Destiny appeared. Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, it was exceptionally bright and resplendent.


    This was the Destiny that had already been activated. At this moment, it was flowing away and disappearing almost every second.


    Of course, the rate at which it was flowing away was very low. If it continued to be consumed at the current rate, it would be enough tost for a very long time.


    Updates by


    .


    And a considerable portion of this consumption was directed toward Chen Heng.


    Within Chen Heng¡¯s body, the Mark of Destiny was still functioning. Under the effects of the Mark of Destiny, these flows of Destiny automatically tilted towards Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    This was the benefit that Chen Heng had obtained from Xiao Han. With the operation process in the initial world, Chen Heng was no longer unfamiliar with this operation. He was very familiar with it.


    To him, this was equivalent to a transaction. Chen Heng provided Xiao Han with his strength and abilities, allowing him to strengthen himself through the ancient sword continuously. He could even strengthen his aptitude to a certain extent.


    Chen Heng took a certain amount of Power of Destiny from Xiao Han to strengthen himself as a reward.


    Although to a certain extent, the Power of Destiny could not directly strengthen Chen Heng, it had many hidden benefits. It could strengthen Chen Heng¡¯s affinity with heaven and earth and allow him toprehend the Dao more smoothly. It would be smoother to walk all the way.


    Theoretically speaking, if one had enough of the Power of Destiny, even if one did not cultivate orprehend the Dao, they could smoothly walk to the peak. This was the benefit of the Power of Destiny.


    Of course, Xiao Han was not at a disadvantage. At the very least, using some of the Power of Destiny as a price to exchange for the right to use Chen Heng¡¯s power for a few years was worth it.


    After all, the Power of Destiny needed favorable conditions to activate it. If there was nothing in his hands, even if he had the extremely powerful Power of Destiny, it was destined to be useless.


    On the contrary, if he had a sufficient amount of capital in his hands, then the Power of Destiny would be able to y a huge role.


    The ancient sword that Chen Heng had transformed into was the capital for Xiao Han at the moment. It could support him to go further.


    Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he stood where he was. He then silently closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep. He fell into a deep sleep, which was also a deep transformation.


    During the transformation, other than absorbing the power of the eight origins, he was also absorbing the power ofws from the outside world. He was constantly strengthening himself and imperceptibly changing his aura.


    This was to adjust and learn. Before this, although Chen Heng had already descended into this world for a few years, he was only in the Sword Tomb. And the Sword Tomb was only a small mystic realm that he thought had been created. Thews within were notplete.


    It was only until now that Chen Heng had arrived outside the Sword Tomb that he truly felt the vastws of this world. He could feel the power and the heaviness of thews of heaven and earth from within.


    These were all things that were extremely worth paying attention to. Along with Chen Heng¡¯s deep sleep, the ancient sword in Xiao Han¡¯s hand also changed silently. In the silence, it seemed to be even more ordinary.


    Time slowly passed.


    In the silence, time passed without the slightest awareness. In this state, Chen Heng did not have the slightest awareness of the time and situation in the outside world.


    Unless Chen Heng sensed danger, he couldn¡¯t wake up from the silence unless Chen Heng took the initiative toplete the transformation.


    Chen Heng did not know how long it hadsted in this state. Until one day, an aura rose in the outside world. It was an extremely powerful and terrifying aura. Its power was terrifying, and its essence was also very powerful, making people tremble.


    Even Chen Heng¡¯s true spirit instinctively trembled under the silence, feeling an intuitive sense of danger. Thus, Chen Heng woke up from the silence and was suddenly startled awake.


    The scene of the world became clear once again.


    After being startled awake, Chen Heng opened his eyes and looked at thend in front of him. In front of him was a hazy world.


    This world seemed to bepletely different from the normal world. There were shattered space fragments and all sorts of destructive auras everywhere.


    asionally, there seemed to be terrifying auras that made people tremble.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    After recovering from the long silence, Chen Heng looked at the scene before him and couldn¡¯t help but frown. He couldn¡¯t figure out the situation at this moment.


    But soon, the familiar aura appeared again.


    That was Xiao Han. He was also here, standing there with the ancient sword that Chen Heng had transformed into in his hand. Behind him, there were many people.


    They were all cultivators, but the aura on their bodies was very weak. Many of them were only in the Qi Refinement Stage. In Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, this cultivation level was extremely weak evenpared to the current Xiao Han.


    Back then, Xiao Han was already at the peak of the Spirit Transformation Stage. And now, after god knows how many years, Xiao Han¡¯s strength had already advanced to a higher level.


    ¡°Nascent Transformation Stage?¡±


    Recovering from the silence, Chen Heng felt the aura on Xiao Han¡¯s body and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised.


    At this moment, Xiao Han had already broken through his previous cultivation and reached the Nascent Transformation Stage.


    This level was considered an extraordinary achievement no matter what world it was in. In the World of Gods, it was equivalent to the Fourth Ring, qualified to be called a Great Mage.


    For Xiao Han to reach this level was undoubted proof of his achievements over the years.

 Chapter 619 - Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 619: ¨C Awakening</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Looking at Xiao Han standing in front of him and feeling the aura on his body, Chen Heng secretly nodded, expressing his approval of his current achievements.


    Although he didn¡¯t know how many years had passed, to be able to advance to the fourth rank and awaken the true spirit was a great achievement.


    After all, this level was a huge problem even in the World of Gods. If it weren¡¯t for those true geniuses, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to achieve it.


    From this point of view, Xiao Han reaching this level was already considered not bad. It was just that he didn¡¯t know how many years had passed.


    From the changes in Xiao Han¡¯s body, it was likely that a long time had passed.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the changes in Xiao Han¡¯s appearance before him. After that, this thought couldn¡¯t help but sh through his mind.


    In front of him, Xiao Han¡¯s appearance was disyed just like that. It was very clear. Compared to his previous youth¡¯s appearance, the current Xiao Han had shed his youth and be much more mature.


    He seemed to be no different from his previous appearance from his appearance. However, his hair was a little white, and his temperament seemed much more mature.


    At this moment, his body was covered in wounds. His entire body looked as if he had just suffered a serious injury. At this moment, the aura around his body seemed to be a little weak.


    And what was the current scene? Chen Heng turned around and looked ahead.


    ¡°This is... What happened?¡±


    Shifting his gaze from Xiao Han, Chen Heng looked ahead. Then, he could not help but raise his brows, feeling somewhat surprised.


    He saw that a ck fog filled the sky in front of him. An unknown aura appeared from an unknown ce, enveloping the surroundings. It looked like the appearance of the Abyss World, and it was currently spreading its influence in this world.


    The ck mist rippled and spread out like thick ink in this ce, forming a scene like a natural disaster. If one looked carefully, one could see that the entirend was filled with waves of wails.


    Updates by


    .


    There were living beings wailing everywhere, and vaguely, something terrifying happened.


    ¡°Is this... a cataclysm?¡±


    Chen Heng frowned at the scene in front of him, which looked like the end of the world. He was a little surprised.


    ¡°Is this your trump card?¡±


    In front of him, an ethereal voice came with an unknown meaning, ¡°A Heavenly Weapon of unknown grade?


    ¡°Do you think this divine weapon can save you?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Facing that ethereal voice, Xiao Han raised his head. Although his face was pale and seemed a little weak, there was firm confidence in his eyes at this moment, which could not help but make people calm down.


    ¡°Your excellency is very strong. I admit that I am not your opponent.


    ¡°But...¡±


    His face was calm as he said calmly.


    Xiao Han didn¡¯t say what he was going to say next, but everyone present could hear the confidence in his tone. Under the scene in front of them, this kind of confidence couldn¡¯t help but make people feel surprised. In front of them, the figure hidden under the ck fog was the same.


    Looking at Xiao Han in front of him, his expression was surprised. After thinking for a moment, he finally extended his hand.


    A huge arm stretched out from the ck fog, reaching straight for the ancient sword. From the looks of it, it seemed like it wanted to grab the ancient sword and hold it in its hand.


    This matter seemed extremely easy. After all, it was just a sword. How could it escape from the palm of one¡¯s hand?


    With the power of that existence, not to mention just a Heavenly Weapon, even if it was the legendary Earth Heavenly Weapon, what could it do when no one controlled it?


    Although the Heavenly Weapon was strong, it still needed a weapon master to control it. Without a weapon master to control it, the so-called Heavenly Weapon was nothing more than a regr weapon.


    Therefore, he reached out his hand and tried to grab the ancient sword and hold it in his hand.


    Not far away, Xiao Han silently looked at the scene in front of him. He did not panic. He even revealed a faint smile on his face.


    From its looks, he was not worried at all about the ancient sword in front of him. He only looked at it calmly, and his attitude was filled with confidence. This confidence came from his past knowledge and the power of the ancient sword.


    Perhaps ordinary Heavenly Weapons were powerless in the face of the current situation and could not change anything. However, the ancient sword in front of him was not ordinary.


    ¡°Come...¡±


    Standing on the spot, he looked at the ancient sword in front of him. There was some nostalgia in his heart and some inexplicable sadness. ¡°Once again... Show me your strength...¡±


    As if sensing the thought in Xiao Han¡¯s heart, the ancient sword in front of him slowly emitted light.


    In the beginning, the light was very weak, as the light of a firefly. However, it was very firm as it spread toward the outside world. Not far away, the figure¡¯s extended hand stopped.


    At this moment, he felt a powerful aura sh past. That aura was so powerful that it almost made one¡¯s heart tremble. From the bloodline to the soul¡¯s origin, one would feel fear.


    This aura quickly disappeared after a short appearance. However, upon closer inspection, one could see that the ancient sword had changed. The aura from before seemed to have emerged from the ancient sword in front of them.


    At this moment, this thought shed through everyone¡¯s minds, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little shocked.


    Under their gazes, the light that the ancient sword emitted became increasinglyrger. At first, it was just a bit of light, but in the end, it was like a sun shining in all directions.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound was heard. Under Xiao Han¡¯s gaze, the ancient sword directly charged into the sky, arriving in mid-air and blossoming with a brilliant light.


    A vast and mighty majesty erupted and then spread out. It originated from Chen Heng¡¯s true spirit, and the divine nature that was originally high and far was strengthened at this moment, spreading its aura to its heart¡¯s content.


    Then, it was as if a real god had descended in an instant. A terrifying aura that caused people to tremble descended and spread in all directions, enveloping the entire world.


    Immediately, the entire world and thend became silent. An iparably resplendent sword light shed, and then the ck fog that covered the entire world was directly cut open, revealing a gap. When the gap was revealed, everything was silent.


    Chen Ming looked at the scene in front of him. He stood there silently, staring at the scene in front of him. Under his gaze, the originally majestic figure in front of him changed slightly.


    A bloody scar appeared on his body, which was exceptionally eye-catching.


    ¡°How... how is this possible...¡±


    A hoarse voice came from the front and spread out. After that, that figure¡¯s face was filled with disbelief as he fell silently. His entire body copsed with a loud bang.


    Bang!


    A heavy sound rang out, reverberating throughout thend.

 Chapter 620 - Chapter 620 - Experience

    <h4>Chapter 620: ¨C Experience</h4>


    The surroundings instantly became quiet. At this moment, the enormous figure in front of him copsed. The Qi Blood flowing from the body swept across the entire area.


    This piece ofnd had been contaminated. From its looks, it would probably take a long time to recover. Of course, no one was paying attention to this at this moment.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused in front of them. To be more precise, they looked at the ancient sword in front of them. The ancient sword was awe-inspiring. At this moment, there was a dazzling radiance on it that was extremely dazzling.


    Its radiance spread in all directions and illuminated this piece ofnd. It forcefully broke through the gloomy and terrifying atmosphere, allowing this piece ofnd to regain its calm once again and regain a brand new vitality.


    This inconceivable power was shocking, and one could feel the supreme power within.


    ¡°That ancient sword... is actually...¡±


    At this moment, many people in the dark were looking at the ancient sword in mid-air, and many thoughts shed through their minds.


    Treasures moved people¡¯s hearts. At this moment, the ancient sword¡¯s disy of sharpness undoubtedly stirred everyone¡¯s heartstrings, causing them to yearn for it, wanting to obtain it.


    Of course, some people shifted their gazes to the other person before them, who was... Xiao Han.


    At this moment, Xiao Han was still standing in his original spot. At this moment, he was staring nkly at the ancient sword in mid-air. His eyes were filled with nostalgia and joy.


    To him, the ancient sword in front of him could possess the power in front of him. This was not something surprising. At least, from what he knew, the power of the ancient sword was far more than what was in front of him.


    It was nothing for the ancient sword to be able to do what was in front of him. However, even so, he was also very excited when the ancient sword showed its power again.


    ¡°After so many years... you finally exploded again...¡±


    Standing on the spot, Xiao Han took a deep breath, and his face was a little excited. ¡°You saved me again...¡±


    Updates by


    All sorts of thoughts shed through his mind. At this moment, his emotions were agitated, and he could not calm down.


    In mid-air, the ancient sword was still releasing its power. The radiance illuminated thend in all directions, causing this small world to be bright.


    Under the influence of the ancient sword, the originally silent, resentful Gen Qi was once again revived. At this moment, it was once again lively.


    Under the illumination of the light, a resplendent sun hung high in the sky. At this moment, it manifested and dispelled all the haze and terror, returning the world to its innocence.


    ¡°This world... is no longer the world it once was...¡±


    Standing in the air, Chen Heng felt the aura of the world around him. Then, this thought shed through his mind.


    Even though he had just arrived in the outside world and quickly fell into silence, the feeling of that world was deeply engraved in Chen Heng¡¯s mind as if he could not forget it at all.


    And that feeling of the past was, without a doubt,pletely different from the feeling that this world before him gave him.


    In other words, he was no longer in the previous world.


    ¡°Could it be?¡±


    In an instant, a thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. He was a little hesitant, but he also had some certainty at the same time.


    At this moment, he was most likely no longer in the previous world. Most likely, he had arrived in the outside world. Perhaps it was another world or a secret realm like the Sword Tomb.


    In short, it was unlikely to be theplete world in the outside world.


    ¡°It seems that Xiao Han has been ying quite well during these years of my silence...¡±


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. Then, he turned around and focused his gaze on Xiao Han again.


    At this moment, Xiao Han¡¯s condition was very bad. From its looks, during the previous battle, he had consumed arge amount of Qi Essence. As a result, the aura on his body was extremely weak at this moment. It had already fallen to a certain limit.


    Of course, the weakness of his body was one thing, but it wasn¡¯t too dangerous. After all, the Xiao Han was already at the Nascent Soul Stage. It didn¡¯t matter even if his body died to a figure at this level. He could just change his body and start all over again. It was nothing.


    Of course, the main body was still very important. If the main body died, even if the true spirit took over, it would probably lose a lot of things. It might affect his future achievements, and the consequences would be very serious. Therefore, no one was willing to risk it unless it was necessary.


    Xiao Han was naturally not surprised. At this moment, a beam of light fell onto Xiao Han¡¯s body and shone down. It was the light of the ancient sword. It seemed to have sensed Xiao Han¡¯s situation, so it appeared independently. The light shone down on his body.


    A unique feeling of warmth came. It gave Xiao Han a unique experience, but at the same time, it also gave him an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Xiao Han felt the situation on his body and could not help but be stunned at this moment. He subconsciously lowered his head and looked at the situation on his body.


    On his body, the original wound was healing at this moment, and a force was being exerted. It surged onto his body and helped his body heal. This force contained a rich vitality, as if it could heal all things and even nourish the origin, allowing Xiao Han¡¯s aura to increase slowly.


    Feeling this familiar energy, Xiao Han slowly closed his eyes and felt this unique feeling.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that while his injuries were being healed, the ancient sword was also extracting information from his body to obtain his experiences during this period of time.


    He waspletely unaware of this. After all, Chen Heng¡¯s power level far surpassed Xiao Han¡¯s. In addition, Xiao Han himself didn¡¯t have much protection, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to read his information.


    Then, everything about Xiao Han¡¯s past began to appear in Chen Heng¡¯s mind. Those were the scenes from the moment Xiao Han left the Sword Tomb. At this moment, under the influence of Chen Heng¡¯s power, they were all very clear.


    Then, Chen Heng understood everything that Xiao Han had experienced. After that one stop, Xiao Han left the sword tomb and returned to the Qionghua Sword Sect.


    Because of his cultivation level of the Spirit Transformation Stage and his rtionship with Song Qingruo, his status in the Qionghua Sword Sect rose rapidly, and he soon became one of the direct disciples.


    He had many fortuitous encounters in the following years and became a famous rising star in the vicinity. He was known as one of the Heavenly Gifted Individuals who had the best chance of advancing to the Nascent Soul Stage. He did not disappoint the public and disyed amazing talent.


    Of course, his so-called talent was the help of the ancient sword that Chen Heng had transformed into. However, outsiders did not know about this and only regarded it as Xiao Han¡¯s credit.


    In just a few years, he had be a well-known figure. However, at this moment, something unexpected happened.


    Song Qingruo, the Heavenly Gifted Individual of the Qionghua Sword Sect, originally the number one disciple, died.

 Chapter 621 - A Roller Coaster Ride of Luck

    <h4>Chapter 621: ¨C A Roller Coaster Ride of Luck</h4>


    Song Qingruo of the Qionghua Sword Sect had fallen. This was a piece of news that surprised Chen Heng. Although he didn¡¯t have much contact with Song Qingruo, Chen Heng still had a deep and good impression of her.


    In his opinion, Song Qingruo was undoubtedly more outstanding than Xiao Han in terms of willpower, Dao determination, and other aspects. Logically speaking, she should be able to achieve better results.


    As for Xiao Han, other than the little bit of Destiny in his body, the rest was mediocre. Under normal circumstances, Xiao Han might be able to surpass Song Qingruo for a while by relying on his Destiny, but in the end, he would be surpassed by Song Qingruo.


    Unless¡­


    Chen Heng¡¯s heart moved as he thought of a possibility. Then, he used the time to browse forward to feel Xiao Han¡¯s experiences over the years. Then, a look of understanding appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face.


    Sure enough, ording to Xiao Han¡¯s experience, after Song Qingruo died, his experience began to take a turn for the worse, falling all the way down.


    In the initial few years, Xiao Han could be considered to have been in the limelight. As a disciple of the Qiong Hua Sword sect, he had the favor of Song Qingruo, the daughter of the sect leader, and held the ancient sword that Chen Heng had transformed into. He also had a lot of Destiny, so he was naturally destined to rise.


    However, a lot of things happened during this process. ¡± ¡± Along the way, Xiao Han encountered many dangers and malicious intentions despite his glorious journey.


    However, in the first few years, these dangers turned into a further strength for him, allowing him to advance continuously. It even became a fortuitous encounter to a certain extent.


    This ability to turn misfortune into fortune and crisis into opportunity made people gasp in admiration. They thought that Xiao Han had a great opportunity and would most likely rise in the future.


    Unfortunately, ever since Song Qingruo died, the ability that existed in Xiao Han seemed to havepletely disappeared.


    His style of doing things had not changed. It was just that the cmities that he could easily ovee in the past had be exceptionally difficult at that time.


    Sometimes, even if it were just an ordinary small matter, it would eventually lead to serious consequences.


    Not to mention the misfortune that led to good fortune, bad things would turn into good things. Even good things would turn into bad things from time to time.


    Updates by


    Seeing this, Chen Heng understood in his heart and immediately understood. Destiny. The problem came from Destiny.


    Frankly speaking, Xiao Han himself did not have extraordinary abilities. He did not have a firm will and Dao determination, nor did he have extraordinary talent andprehension.


    The reason why he was able to reach this point was because of his Destiny. However, Destiny was consumable. Once it was used up, it would be depleted.


    Xiao Han¡¯s first few years were smooth sailing. No matter what situation he encountered, he would be able to seed smoothly, just like a person with Destiny.


    But what would happen when the Destiny disappeared and depleted? He would immediately fall from his original form and be a mortal.


    For a Chosen One, this situation was very serious. It wouldn¡¯t be much of a deal if he were ordinary initially. What¡¯s most frightening was for one at his rise to his peak fell as an ordinary mortal.


    Because if that were the case, ignoring his feelings and changes, just the karma from before, would be difficult to bear. Take Xiao Han himself as an example.


    Under his Destiny, he had previously obtained many fortuitous encounters, and he had even relied on them to obtain high achievements.


    The ancient sword that Chen Heng had transformed into was obtained through fortuitous encounters, and so was his cultivation. Even Song Qingruo¡¯s favor was the same to arge extent.


    In obtaining these things, Xiao Han must have also formed a lot of karma.


    For example, Huo Changliu, who was in the Sword Tomb, had been looking for an opportunity to attack Xiao Han after that.


    Another example was Song Qingruo. As the most outstanding disciple of the Qionghua Sword Sect and the daughter of the Qionghua Sect Master, Song Qingruo had many admirers. Many people coveted Song Qingruo¡¯s innate sword body even in some ancient sacrednds.


    Therefore, Xiao Han naturally attracted a lot of attention from the people that admired Song Qingruo.


    In addition, Xiao Han had encountered many fortuitous encounters along the way. Naturally, he had made many enemies along the way. He had even personally created many mortal enemies, blocking the path of many people.


    These were all karma.


    If Xiao Han¡¯s Destiny were still with him before this, he would naturally be fine. Even if he encountered a crisis under the influence of fate, he would still encounter misfortune and be lucky. There wouldn¡¯t be any big problems.


    However, when his Destiny weakened, these problems became fatal. The turning point of Xiao Han¡¯s destiny started from there.


    Song Qingruo¡¯s death was just a node. To a certain extent, she could be implicated by Xiao Han. Someone had their eyes on the ancient sword in Xiao Han¡¯s hand and other inheritances, so they schemed to attack Xiao Han.


    As Xiao Han¡¯s firstyer of protection, Song Qingruo was naturally the first to suffer an ident. An ident during a critical moment of her cultivation, Song Qingruo failed and died.


    This incident dealt a great blow to Xiao Han. However, even without Song Qingruo¡¯s help, Xiao Han was still a Heavenly Gifted Individual in his current state. He could be said to be extremely dazzling.


    However, this was only temporary. After losing his Destiny, he no longer could deal with everything. Under all kinds of crises, he lost his footing and eventually fell to the bottom step by step.


    In the end, he lost a lot of things. Not only Song Qingruo but also everything he had in the Qionghua Sword Sect.


    In the Qionghua Sword Sect, someoneunched a surprise attack. The elders who originally belonged to the Qionghua Sword Sect attacked the Qionghua Sword Master and chased him out of his position as the Master of the Qionghua Sword Sect.


    In just one night, the top of the wall had changed. Ever since then, Xiao Han had changed from the absolute core of the Qionghua Sword sect to a thorn in the sect.


    After all, to the elders who had just taken the stage, Xiao Han was deeply engraved with the brand of the former sect master. The power of an enemy was not to be let off.


    Like that, Xiao Han¡¯s situation within the Qionghua Sword sect continued to change and slowly fell to the bottom. Even people dared to attack Xiao Han in the Qionghua Sword Sect openly.


    Xiao Han had no choice but to leave the Qionghua Sword Sect and go far away.


    Losing the restraint and protection of the Qionghua Sword sect was both good and bad for Xiao Han.


    After that, he made enemies everywhere. The Qionghua Sword sect, which had originally attacked him and regarded him as an enemy, even issued an arrest warrant.


    Step by step, he fell and slowly reached his current state. He had no choice but to avoid his enemies ande to this mystic realm in front of him.


    In this mystic realm, he also encountered great danger, which led to Chen Heng¡¯s recovery and his awakening from Xiao Han¡¯s hands.


    ¡°This is really...¡±


    Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as he browsed through his experiences in Xiao Han¡¯s mind and felt the scenes that Xiao Han had experienced before. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Was Xiao Han pitiful? He did not seem to be pitiful.


    He had Destiny on him. Naturally, he was much better than the others in terms of a starting point. If he had taken his time and slowly improved with his Destiny, he would have had a lot of achievements in the future.


    However, he chose another path. Along the way, there were bloody storms and hardships. He had ovee many dangers and dangers along the way. It sounded cool, but it represented the rapid depletion of his Power of Destiny in reality.


    To protect Xiao Han from many crises, the Power of Destiny in his body had to be burned and overdrawn again and again.


    When his Power of Destiny was exhausted, the karma that he had provoked in the past would weigh down on him again. He could no longer resist and could only rely on himself.


    From this point of view, Xiao Han¡¯s current situation had a lot to do with him not knowing what to do and what to do. To a certain extent, it could be said that he had brought it upon himself.


    However, they were acquaintances after all. Looking at Xiao Han, whose hair was already a little white, Chen Heng could not help but feel some emotions. Hence, the power in his body moved, and he continued to mobilize it.


    Then, on the ancient sword, a huge amount of power was mobilized and added to Xiao Han¡¯s body. Then, Xiao Han¡¯s feelings became even more intense.


    He could feel that under the illumination of the ancient sword¡¯s radiance, the hidden injuries he had umted in the past were all recovering, and he was rapidly reaching his former peak.


    Even his Dao Foundation, which was faintly crumbling, was showing signs of healing again at this moment. The appearance of this situation made Xiao Han¡¯s face reveal a look of joy.


    To be honest, his talent was not that high, to begin with. Even though his talent had increased after being strengthened and baptized by the ancient sword transformed by Chen Heng time and time again, he still could not bepared to a true Heavenly Gifted Individual like Song Qingruo. He was still a step behind.


    During the many years of chasing and killing, his body had been destroyed repeatedly, and his Dao Foundation had been damaged.


    Although he had reached the Nascent Soul Stage, his strength reached its ceiling, and he could not advance any further.


    However, at this moment, with the activation of the ancient sword¡¯s power, the hidden wounds on Xiao Han¡¯s body were healing, and he was gradually recovering to his peak.


    Even the copsed Dao Foundation had recovered as if it had returned to its original state. There was a faint glow, and it was extremely beautiful and resplendent.


    Xiao Han¡¯s heart revealed a look of pleasant surprise when he sensed this situation. If one were to observe, one would notice that his arm was trembling slightly. He looked extremely excited.


    ¡°I still have hope...¡±


    Xiao Han stood in his original spot. He looked at the ancient sword that was emitting a brilliant light. It was like a small star. Various thoughts arose in his heart. At this moment, his emotions were surging. ¡°I still have the ancient sword... I can still break through...


    ¡°Those guys who once harmed me will pay the price sooner orter!¡±


    Looking at the ancient sword in the air, there seemed to be a vigorous me burning in his eyes. It was the me of revenge. It was extremely hot and intense as if it would only give up after burning everything in front of it.


    At this moment, there were still many shadows appearing in his mind. Those were the people who had once brought him harm and reduced him to this state. At this moment, they appeared in his mind one by one.


    To Xiao Han, these past experiences were undoubtedly a great pain that needed to be washed away with blood.


    As for the power of the ancient sword, Xiao Han had never doubted it from the beginning to the end.


    Back then, when the ancient sword was awakened, even the Earth Heavenly Weapon, the Sword of Buddha, was far from being a match for it. It was directly swept away and suppressed, unable to cause the slightest ripple.


    But now, the ancient sword had been dormant for many years and was once again awakened. Its power was extremely powerful, and it was able to sweep away everything and take revenge for him.


    He had this confidence. However, as if he could sense his thoughts, the ancient sword¡¯s body flickered slightly in front of him.


    After many years of metamorphosis, the ancient sword¡¯s body had once again undergone many changes. There were many strange Dao patterns on it, and each of them looked veryplicated as if they were formed from thousands of tiny Dao characters, each of which had a unique effect.


    At this moment, the ancient sword trembled slightly. A weak light bloomed on the body of the sword. Finally, it fell and descended in all directions.


    Then, under Xiao Han¡¯s shocked gaze, the ancient sword turned into a stream of light and soared into the sky. Finally, it disappeared from its original spot.


    Looking from the ground of this mystic realm, one could see a sun far away from this ce, heading further away.


    ¡°No...¡±


    Xiao Han¡¯s body began to tremble again. At this moment, his emotions were extremelyplicated. At this moment, he recalled all the experiences he had when he met the ancient sword.


    Only at this moment did he realize. It seemed that the ancient sword had never acknowledged him as the sword wielder, nor had it acknowledged him.


    When he was in the Sword Tomb, he was able to activate the ancient sword and use its power mostly because of song Qingruo¡¯s power, not because of his own body.


    But now, Song Qingruo was no longer there. He could not use the ancient sword to help himself.


    Otherwise, the ancient sword would not have remained silent for so many years. Finally, under the pressure of this secret realm, it recovered on its own and became what it is now.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Han felt a little unwilling. He stared nkly at the sun in the sky and watched the streak of light disappear into the distance.


    Compared to normal people, he was stronger, and his vision was clearer. Thus, at this moment, he could clearly see the trajectory of the ancient sword.


    Under the guidance of some inexplicable power, the power of the ancient sword exploded violently, suppressing everything in all directions and injecting its power into this mystic realm.


    In just an instant, the haze originally shrouded in this mystic realm waspletely swept away. All the darkness disappeared, leaving behind only a brilliant brilliance.


    Then, under the gaze of countless people, the ancient sword broke through the air and left this secret realm, heading to other areas.


    At this moment, the scene on the spot disappeared. Everything returned to calmness. It took Xiao Han a long time to finally calm down. Standing on the spot, he looked at the ancient sword left in mid-air, and a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    However, in the end, he still felt relieved. He turned around and headed toward the depths of this secret realm. From its looks, he should be preparing to find a ce to recuperate.

 Chapter 622 - The Fourth Armed Catastrophe

    <h4>Chapter 622: ¨C The Fourth Armed Catastrophe</h4> <h4>?</h4>


    Chen Heng left Xiao Han and soared into the sky, preparing to leave this mystical realm.


    Of course, during this process, he had been observing Xiao Han¡¯s reaction. Throughout the entire process, he felt Xiao Han¡¯s shock, disappointment, and relief. He smiled at this.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    To be able to ept reality so quickly, Xiao Han¡¯s temperament was not bad, not bad at all.


    There was a reason why Chen Heng left Xiao Han. Before this, Chen Heng had been in a deep sleep. To digest the various origins he had obtained from the Sword Tomb, he had been in a deep sleep for a long time. Only today did he wake up.


    And now, more than ten years have passed since then. The things he had done back then had long been done. Chen Heng no longer needed to continue sleeping and could move freely.


    Staying with Xiao Han was just a waste of time. Moreover, if he continued to stay with Xiao Han, it might not be a good thing for Xiao Han.


    Just think about it. Chen Heng staying in Xiao Han¡¯s hands could help Xiao Han move forward as he wished and even take revenge to a certain extent. But what¡¯s next?


    Chen Heng still had to leave in the end. He was not someone¡¯s nanny. He could not take care of Xiao Han for his entire life. Sooner orter, he would leave.


    And at that time, Xiao Han would still be beaten back to his original state. He would even be quite proud because of the help Chen Heng had brought him. The more proud he was, the more he would fall after Chen Heng left.


    On the contrary, leaving now would not cause much of an impact on him. It would also be able to knock down thest glimmer of hope in his heart.


    After that, he should be able to face reality and focus on cultivation. He would no longer have any thoughts that he should not have.


    Before this, Chen Heng had restored his Dao Foundation¡¯s injuries. This mystic realm before him could be considered a secret. After recovering his Dao Foundation, if Xiao Han was careful enough, he could improve further.


    And a cultivator in the nascent soul stage had a lifespan of thousands of years in this world. Chen Heng had already done him a favor by helping him so much. There was nothing to say.


    Bang!


    An ancient sword soared into the sky in mid-air, directly rushing into the air, cutting through the sky. Then, all was silent.


    The view in front of him began to change. When Chen Heng broke through the air and arrived at the end of this secret realm, he broke through the istion and arrived at a piece of nothingness.


    This area was the boundary between the outer world and the many small worlds. There was no real world in it, only a piece of nothingness.


    In the distance, star-like existences were blooming with radiance, flickering at this moment. The appearance of these stars was all different. Some were bright and resplendent, while some were exceptionally dim, appearing extremely ordinary.


    These were all small worlds that existed at the edge of this world, relying on the center of the world to exist.


    Chen Heng sensed the existence of these small worlds and nced at them. Then, he attempted to charge toward the region where the main world was located.


    However, he did not seed. Within the world of the main world, there was a thickyer of istion that blocked Chen Heng. Even many symbols soared into the sky, like the arrays set up by experts in the past.


    These arrays were extremely powerful. People set them up in the past. There were deep and powerful imprints on them, causing people to be bewildered.


    Chen Heng sized up these spell formations and could not help but frown. If he was willing, he could break through the istion of thisyer of spell formations and enter directly.


    However, Chen Heng had a premonition that it would probably cause some bad things to happen and even draw out some things if he did this. Because of this premonition, Chen Heng stopped his actions and continued to stop in the void.


    At that moment, he had something that belonged to him. Bolts of lightning shed in the void and cut through the void. The fragments of space spread out and shook the entire area.


    Then, Chen Heng¡¯s true spirit raised its head and looked up. There, bolts of lightning were growing. A mighty Armed Catastrophe was brewing as if it was about to explode.


    The Armed Catastrophe?


    That¡¯s right, the Armed Catastrophe. After being silent for more than ten years, Chen Heng had alreadypletely digested his previous gains during this period. He had finallypleted his transformation and stepped into the next level.


    Because of this, he weed a new challenge, the next Armed Catastrophe.


    Rumble!


    Bolts of lightning streaked past and directlynded on Chen Heng¡¯s body in the air. They collided with his sword, emitting waves of violent sounds that were like metal colliding.


    Chen Heng did not care about this. He just quietly bathed in the lightning and experienced the baptism of the lightning that filled the sky.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound was heard. Chen Heng did not move. He felt the changes in his body. ording to the number of times, this was the fourth Armed Catastrophe, and it was also a critical one.


    In the cultivation of cultivators, awakening the true spirit at the fourth level was an extremely crucial step.


    And after the weapon spirit passed the war tribtion, this fourth war tribtion was equivalent to the stage of advancing to the fourth level. Naturally, it was also extremely important.


    At this moment, Chen Heng could already feel the uniqueness of this war tribtion. Once he could pass it, it would bring about a huge transformation.


    It would even allow him to enter another state.


    Bang!


    A light sound rang out, rippling in all directions and affecting the space here.


    This was the void, and there was no real matter in the surroundings. Otherwise, even a piece of divinend would have been shattered by such a massive tribtion, and not many traces would have been left behind.


    However, it was much better in the void. At the very least, only Chen Heng was transcending the tribtion in this ce, and it would not affect other lives.


    Amid the tribtion, Chen Heng stood alone, silently sensing the changes in the catastrophe.


    ¡°Lifeforce...¡±


    Standing in the void, he looked forward, and this thought shed through his mind.


    Unlike the previous Armed Catastrophe, which all had destructive auras, this was equally powerful, and its destructive power was far greater than all the previous Armed Catastrophes. Still, it also contained an inexplicable life force.


    That life force was unique, and it seemed to have a trace of the world origin¡¯s characteristics, which could give enlightenment and give people a new life.


    Under the influence of that wisp of life force, Chen Heng¡¯s true spirit transformed, having some strange changes.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, Chen Heng¡¯s true spirit began to tremble. A brand new power was born from his true spirit before spreading to the entire sword body.


    In a trance, the originally densely packed runes on Chen Heng¡¯s body seemed toe to life as they began to revolve spontaneously.


    Gen Qi surged over from all directions. It originated from the Armed Catastrophe and was wrapped up by the power of the Armed Catastrophe. At this moment, it became a source of energy for Chen Heng to continue moving forward.


    With a boom, the area began to shake. An ancient sword tore through the air and charged toward the Armed Catastrophe.


    Time slowly passed. After half a month, the entire void was enveloped by the sound of thunder, making it appear exceptionally terrifying.


    The fourth catastrophe was exceptionally special, but its difficulty was also terrifying.


    At the end of this catastrophe, it had already reached the point where even a fourth stage cultivator would be shocked.


    If Xiao Han hade here before, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand it for long. He would have been heavily injured by this catastrophe, falling to the point of death.


    Chen Heng managed to survive. After the Armed Catastrophe, his body cracked again, but it quickly healed, as if it was undamaged.


    From this Armed Catastrophe, Chen Heng had absorbed arge amount of inexplicable life force, causing his true spirit to undergo a transformation, which led his body to grow and take a step forward.


    A new power was born, turning into an inexplicable pattern engraved on the sword.


    ¡°This is a pleasant surprise...¡±


    After the Armed Catastrophe ended, Chen Heng was inside the remaining lightning. He couldn¡¯t help but smile as he felt what he had gained this time.


    It had to be said that he had gained a lot from this Armed Catastrophe. That special life force came from the unique rules of this world. It was the baptism and fortune of the weapon spirit. It was unique.


    Even with Chen Heng¡¯s situation, the strength of his true spirit was so strong that he could obtain many benefits from it. His true spirit seemed to have a brand new nature, and it became even stronger.


    This kind of situation didn¡¯t exist in the previous Armed Catastrophe. One could only say that it was indeed a pleasant surprise. This was also the destiny of traveling between different worlds. Different worlds had different rules and different fortunes.


    Take the Heavenly Catastrophe of this world, for example. Although it was a kind of catastrophe for the cultivators of this world, it was also a rare good fortune.


    With the baptism and help of this Heavenly Catastrophe, the cultivators of this world would often be stronger when they were at the same level, stronger than the Extraordinary Beings of other worlds.


    Standing quietly in the Void, Chen Heng patiently waited for the end of this Armed Catastrophe. Then, he began to absorb the surrounding vital energy and recover himself.


    Strictly speaking, inside the void was considered to be outside the world. The spiritual energy inside was very rare.


    The vital energy in front of him was gathered because of the Armed Catastrophe. To a certain extent, it was very rare. It would be very difficult to find something like it if he missed it.


    After absorbing all the Gen Qi, another few days passed. And at this moment, more than half of the effects of the Armed Catastrophe had passed. The remaining ones were nothing.


    Chen Heng turned around and looked at the world in front of him. In his line of sight, the world in front of him was like a massive star. There were fluctuations and undtions of the world¡¯s power, emitting the world¡¯s mighty power.


    And outside the world, many inexplicable imprints appeared, which Chen Heng could feel. Those were the imprints left behind by the world¡¯s most powerful powerhouses. They were directly imprinted in the world¡¯s consciousness and were very powerful.


    These imprints protected the world itself and became the formation¡¯s basic elements, blocking out all existences that coveted the world.


    ¡°This world... doesn¡¯t seem too simple...¡±


    Chen Heng felt the imprints and the remaining power on them, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    From what he could sense, the remaining power on those imprints wasn¡¯t weak. The owner of each imprint at his peak wouldn¡¯t be weaker than Chen Heng¡¯s original body.


    And this was not an ordinary level. The Eighth Ring level was extremely rare, even in the World of Gods.


    In the past, when the gods were active, and the World of Gods was at its peak, Legends were also top-notch existences. Even the Churches of Gods had to pay attention to and treat them with courtesy and would not treat them lightly.


    Of course, the world in front of him was not as good as the World of Gods, but it could be considered very good for so many Legends to appear in this world.


    In particr, there were a few imprints among them. The aura on them was exceptionally powerful, causing people to be especially frightened at a nce.


    Among the many imprints, these imprints were the absolute core. The aura and essence power engraved on them had already faintly surpassed a level, reaching another category.


    That was... a Myth?


    Chen Heng observed these imprints, and then this thought shed through his mind.


    Looking at the situation before him, this world was well protected. If there were anyone who dared to have any evil thoughts towards this world, they would probably be badly injured.


    Of course, this also caused a little trouble for Chen Heng. And it was only a little trouble.


    Although he was an outsider, he was still ying someone from this world, and from the looks of it, he still belonged to this world¡¯s creatures. In this way, most of the trouble caused by the operation of the array could be eliminated, leaving only a small part of the trouble.


    However, even if it were small trouble, it would still need time to be resolved.


    Therefore, in the following period of time, Chen Heng quietly stood at this moment, observing the operation of the array in front of him.


    He observed the operation of the array and the fluctuations of the world¡¯s power. He felt thews and changes within, understood the deep connections within, and learned the runes engraved within to enrich himself.


    This process took a full few months. It was not until five monthster that Chen Heng finally moved.


    His body rushed forward, and he moved at a critical moment when the array was operating. He urately inserted the key cycle between the operation of the array and the operation of the world power and then rushed in.

 Chapter 623 - - Years Go By

    <h4>Chapter 623: Chapter 632 ¨C Years Go By</h4>


    If one were to do the math, Chen Heng had already been to many worlds by now. Hence, he had a certain level of understanding of the worlds¡¯ structure.


    The worlds¡¯ structures were very different due to various internal rules. However, he could still understand their regr patterns. For example, the void before him was something that would exist in every world.


    The world itself was like a living being, constantly changing and growing but at a very slow pace. This growth was multifaceted. It would absorb the vitality of the outside world, as well as drawing energy from the source to supply itself. It would also capture and fill itself with various substances from the outside world.


    However, it was clear that those supplier that originated from the outside world could not enter the world directly, or it would cause an upheaval. Any misstep would damage the originally perfect structure of the world and might even copse. Hence, the existence of the inner void was necessary.


    The purpose of thisyer of the structure was to digest the substances and energies that originated from the outside world and slowly transform them into nutrients of the world itself and enter the world¡¯s cycle. It could be deemed a part of the world, but it was only the edge of the world, and could not be considered as the inside of the world.


    Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he looked forward at the vast world before him. Under his gaze, the void was fully disyed, appearing particrly clear in his eyes. Basically, no existence in this inner void could threaten him with the strength he possesses.


    After all, although the inner void was also a void, the level of danger could not bepared to the void in the outside world. If the outer void was a turbulent sea, then the inner void could at most be deemed a calm river. It was not a big threat to someone of Chen Heng¡¯s level.


    Coming to this region, Chen Heng himself still needed to spend some time finding a way to enter the world. Anyhow, he was not anxious. Compared to the empty outer void, although the inner void before him was also barren, there were still some resources in it.


    Among the resources extracted and absorbed from the outside world, many materials have unique divinity and have the potential to beparable to divine gold. These were all precious things within the world, but one could still find quite a bit of them within this inner void if one were willing to.


    Such a situation was very natural. After all, it was clear after doing the math that things that could exist in the void and be absorbed by the world would not be weak. They would have long been destroyed in the outer void and would not have remained until now if their nature was not strong.


    Furthermore, these materials were not bad in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes. They were the best materials for him to advance further. Therefore, he was not overly anxious to return to the world. Instead, he remained in the outer void to search for divine gold and devour it to strengthen himself.


    Time flies, and soon, a decade has passed. After staying in the void for ten years, the sky was again filled with lightning. It gathered a strong Gen Qi and descended heavily towards Chen Heng.


    This was Chen Heng¡¯s fifth Armed Catastrophe. It has been more than ten years since Chen Heng¡¯sst Armed Catastrophe. During this waiting period, Chen Heng had been in the void, absorbing the essence of various divine materials to grow himself. This method was undoubtedly of great help to Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng once again went through a marker ten yearster and began his fifth Armed Catastrophe. This itself was nothing special to Chen Heng. The Armed Catastrophe might be a challenging marker for other divine weapons in this world. It was challenging to survive and could even be a narrow escape.


    However, it was nothing to Chen Heng. This was not an overstatement but the truth. Chen Heng¡¯s strength continued to grow and had reached a new level after ten years, so powerful that his every move seemed to be able to shake mountains and rivers and destroy the world. His power was terrifying, and no one dared to face it directly.


    Even the Armed Catastrophe born in heaven and earth would be directly defeated by Chen Heng. The duration of the Armed Catastrophe was even longer this timepared to the past. It took more than two months for Chen Heng to pass this Armed Catastrophe finally.


    Thereafter, the ancient sword soared into the sky, ttening everything and suppressing the lightning that gathered in the air. Everything dissipated and turned into a void. Only the remaining energy remained and was devoured by Chen Heng in one gulp.


    Bang!


    Rolling myths appeared like real mes twined around Chen Heng¡¯s body and began to refine his body under Chen Heng¡¯s control. This divine me was condensed by the Power of Laws within the lightning. It was the manifestation of this world¡¯s power, which was exceptionally exquisite.


    As the divine me coiled around him, many impurities that Chen Heng had swallowed in the past ten years began to subside and were gradually eliminated and rushed to the outside world.


    Even though they were only impurities, a knight was still a considerable material. It would be sufficient to be divine gold if it was ced in the outside world, a good material for refining materials. However, these could only be called impuritiespared to Chen Heng¡¯s current body.


    Chen Heng continued to move forward and tour around. After staying in the inner void for ten years, he had already figured out the situation in this area and had a rough idea of how to leave ¨C to leverage the power of the world¡¯s cirction.


    The inner void was like a person¡¯s stomach. It would constantly digest the materials and substances from the outside world and then transport them into the world¡¯s interior, bing the world¡¯s nutrients. It has close interaction with the world, so there was naturally a way in and out.


    Chen Heng only needed to interact with the shing screen and blend in with the digested origin, and then he could quickly enter the world without much hindrance. It¡¯s pretty simple to do that.


    Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he looked forward. A boundless void appeared before him. However, a ray of light suddenly lit up. It was a highly resplendent ray of light. Initially, it was just a single ray. However, as time went on, it became more and more like a shooting star that flickered continuously, looking exceptionally dazzling.


    Those that the void had digested started to circte under the fluctuations of the world¡¯s power and gradually rushed into the world. These matters would surge into the main world and be the various substances within it if nothing unexpected happened.


    Some of the tenacious ones would turn into meteors and fall, bing the divine gold and divine materials that the cultivators in the world were madly chasing after. Some origin that could be digested directly would turn into an abundant spirit aura and be digested directly by the world itself. The others would settle within the world and achieve all kinds of natural creation after a long nurturing period.


    Now that the opportunity had appeared, Chen Heng no longer hesitated. After observing for a moment, he chose a slightlyrger meteor, directly entered it, and was shrouded by the origin.


    Upon entering, a sense of sturdiness surged from the surrounding. The meteor that Chen Heng chose contained a sturdy material.


    If nothing unexpected happened, it would turn into a meteor after entering the main world and eventually split into various kinds of divine gold, bing a good material for refining weapons.


    Time slowly passed. The fluctuations of the world¡¯s power gradually intensified. Vaguely, the world opened its arms and devoured the meteors, containing them into its body.


    A powerful force surged from the surroundings, bringing with it a destructive force. This was the process of entering the world and would be affected by considerable force. This was also the biggest obstacle to entering the world to a certain extent.


    Substances would gradually dpose and change into a different appearance under the influence of the world¡¯s power. Even if it was a divine weapon, if the material and power were slightly weaker, it might not be able to withstand it.


    Chen Heng was naturally okay. Within the ten years in the inner void, he had already tempered his body to the extreme, reaching the limit of the current stage. Even those Earth Heavenly Weapons might not be much stronger than his materials in terms of sturdinesspared with ordinary divine weapons.


    Although the world power before Chen Heng was powerful, it was nothing to him. He even leveraged this unique environment to temper his body, making it stronger and more terrifying.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Heng subconsciously felt an inexplicable sense of horror. Inside his true spirit, an inexplicable premonition filled his body and mind, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He felt an extreme sense of danger. It was as if something unpredictable would happen during the teleportation process. At Chen Heng¡¯s level, his premonition was highly urate, and there were very few asions when he was wrong.


    Therefore, Chen Heng chose to follow his premonition and quickly made a move. Without much hesitation, he sealed his true spirit and locked it in his body before falling into a deep sleep without any fluctuations.


    Then, within therge meteorite, all lights on the ancient sword dissipated and returned to normal, integrating directly with the surrounding environment and bing one.


    Nothing could be found on the surface. Everything was normal. However, the surrounding environment began to change after that. In the dark, a world power that had been gathering for a long time rippled around and appeared next to Chen Heng.


    This world¡¯s power seemed to have sensed something, so it instinctively gathered in this ce, trying to find something. However, the sensing was interrupted in the end.


    As Chen Heng fell into self-sealing and strengthening, this world¡¯s power also lost its target. It dissipated again and fell into silence very quickly. Everything returned to calmness once again.


    Before his eyes, a huge meteorite fell heavily on the ground, making a crisp sound. It was a deste continent, and the surroundings looked very barren. There was ack of resources, but the spiritual aura was also fragile.


    The meteorite fell to the ground and finally cracked under force¡¯s influence, turning into many small pieces. The piece that was shrouded around Chen Heng fell directly into the valley. The meteorite fell. Although it looked small, a considerable amount of quality could smash a mountain peak, copsing it. Fortunately, this area was very deste. Not many people were living around, so there were no casualties.


    Soon, the ce gradually became lively. As the meteorite fell, cultivators began to gather around the area, looking for fragments of the meteorite. Meteorites might only be ordinary meteorites in other worlds. Theposition was the same, so there was nothing strange about it.


    However, meteorites were synonymous with extraterrestrial substances and natural creation in this world. Even a bit of meteorite powder was an extremely precious thing, enough to make some cultivators rich overnight, not to mention a whole piece of meteorite fragment.


    Part of the meteorite spirit transformation would also bring a spiritual aura to the surroundings, slowly changing the terrain of this area and making this ce lively. Therefore, this originally deste area quickly became lively.


    In a short period, many cultivators gathered here to search for treasures, hoping to obtain good fortune from them and make a fortune. The original location of the mountain peak changed rapidly. A group of people came from around, slowly gathered in a small market.


    The arrival of these cultivators brought about a group of people, which at the same time banished the monsters nearby. In addition to the gradual recovery of spiritual aura, there were improvements around this area, and mortals started to gather in viges. If this trend continued to develop, this area would be more prosperous and gradually be a town sooner orter. And this was indeed the case.


    Three hundred yearster. The sun shone, illuminating this area. When thend had just recovered, many people woke up and started working in the sunshine. Some teenagers got up early in a town and began to practice boxing.

 Chapter 624 - - Bai An and Observations

    <h4>Chapter 624: ¨C Bai An and Observations</h4>


    In the early morning, a group of children was ying and practicing the fist techniques.


    They were trying their best to move forward. Each of them looked very serious and did not rx at all. They werepletely different from the other children around them.


    However, even though they were trying their best, the progress of the individuals was still different.


    In the crowd, some people¡¯s movements were obviously slower, and their movements were stiff. They did not have the fluidity of flowing water. These were obviously the people who weregging behind.


    After a moment, the surroundings gradually became lively. These children had also finished their day of training and left directly, walking to the other side.


    A young man walked out from within, striding back to his own residence. If one looked carefully, one could see that this young man was different.


    The children practicing fist techniques in the surroundings were mostly not very old, and generally only looked to be a little over ten years old. The young man in front of him was obviously much more mature, and on the surface, he looked to be about fifteen or sixteen years old.


    His age was obviously much older than the children in the surroundings, but he still hung out with the children in the surroundings, practicing the most basic Body Tempering Fist Technique there.


    From this point of view, the young man¡¯s aptitude was obviously very poor. Walking through the crowd, the young man walked straight into a house and began to prepare for the day¡¯s offerings.


    He first came to the shabby mourning hall, kowtowing earnestly in front of the memorial tablets one by one, worshiping, and then walked to the side.


    The surroundings there were very empty. The only thing there was only a long sword.


    The long sword looked very ancient. There were faint cracks on the surface of the sword, and there were traces of petrification. It looked like it had been many years, and it looked very ancient. It had been a long time.


    The young man came in front of the ancient sword in front of him and earnestly worshipped it. Then, he carefully wiped the ancient sword and cleaned it up.


    It could be seen that the young man was very concerned about the ancient sword in front of him. Every day, he woulde to this ce to pay his respects. After wiping the sword, the young man paid his respects and slowly left.


    ¡°Bai...¡±


    In the distance, a shout could be heard echoing in all directions.


    It was a burly man who was standing outside. At this moment, he looked at the young man¡¯s actions with a yful look on his face. ¡°You¡¯re paying respects to your ancestor again?¡±


    ¡°Liu.¡±


    Bai An was very respectful as he looked at the burly man. He bowed to him seriously and said, ¡°Etiquette can not be wasted.


    ¡°One should pay respect day and night to show their sincerity.¡±


    He looked at the burly man in the distance and said this. It seemed like he was prepared to say something else.


    However, the burly man in front did not have the mood to listen. He only looked at the memorial tablets in front of him in boredom. Then, he shook his head speechlessly. ¡°Forget it, forget it.


    ¡°If you like to worship these things, then go ahead and worship them.


    ¡°How boring.¡±


    He looked at Bai An¡¯s respectful and honest look and could not help but feel bored. He turned around and left.


    Behind him, Bai An had a faint smile on his face. He still maintained his respectful look and did not change much.


    Only after the burly man had left did he return to his usual appearance. He quietly turned around and returned to his previous ce.


    Bai An was a famous person of average size in the mountain city. He was famous not because of his outstanding talent or family background but because of his personality.


    From a very young age, Bai An had been very courteous. He did not look like a cultivator but more like a well-read schr.


    Bai An came from the Bai Family, originally a very famous aristocratic family in the local area. However, after the demonic beast riot around the mountain city, the Bai Family suffered heavy casualties in that riot. Even the family leader, Bai An¡¯s father, died in that riot.


    The Bai Family also declined from then on. At that time, Bai An was only ten years old.


    However, at that time, he made an astonishing move.


    The demonic beast riot affected the cultivators and many middle-ss families.


    Those farmers and mortals suffered the heaviest losses. Some people came from small cultivator families who also suffered heavy losses.


    For a time, the people¡¯s hearts were shaken, and thend was filled with hunger. All kinds of tragic situations urred.


    When the young Bai An saw this, he had a heart ofpassion different from that of ordinary people.


    At that time, he used all the money of the Bai Family to provide relief to the disaster victims, allowing many people who should have died in the disaster to survive.


    For this reason, not only did he exhaust his family¡¯s wealth, but he also sold many of his family¡¯s properties.


    When this matter came out, many people regarded him as a fool. Bai immediately became aughing stock in the vicinity.


    Although the head of the Bai Family had fallen, as a cultivator, his cultivation method was also extraordinary, attracting the covetous eyes of many people.


    However, gradually, everyone was disappointed to discover that the cultivation method of the Bai Family seemed to have been lost along with the death of the previous family leader.


    As the son of the previous family head, Bai An was still cultivating a simple Body Tempering Technique.


    This Body Tempering Technique was only a basic technique. Besides the initial cultivation, it would only be a waste of time cultivating this fist technique.


    Bai An cultivated it for five to six years. Had he cultivated other profound techniques, he would have been more sessful.


    During this period of time, he also tried his best to be a disciple of various cultivators.


    However, he didn¡¯t have any peerless talent, and the Bai Family had long since declined. He didn¡¯t have much money left, so he couldn¡¯t convince these great cultivators to take him in.


    Therefore, his actions were destined to be a matter of time-wasting.


    On the other hand, no matter who Bai An faced, he always had a graceful and courteous appearance. He didn¡¯t look like a cultivator but more like a schr. However, he was terrible at studying.


    The current Bai Family had long lost the demeanor of a cultivator and had declined beyond recognition. Bai An gradually became aughingstock in the mountain city and was not taken seriously.


    His temper was good, and even if people often mocked him in front of him, he didn¡¯t care. He just smiled and passed.


    Standing in his original spot, he looked at the burly man who had left in the distance. Bai An smiled, then turned around and went to the side.


    Soon, he came to another room and opened a passage in it. Then, the passage opened, revealing another part of the world.


    It was a spacious training field. There were many training instruments, and there was even aplete array set up. It is still operating at the moment.


    Bai An walked in. Although his expression did not change, his temperament gradually changed.


    He was like a dragon in the abyss, like the sun¡¯s surface. An inexplicable domineering aura appeared on Bai An¡¯s body with a single move. If the others around him saw Bai An, they would be shocked and feel that he was apletely different person.


    After arriving at this training ground, he pondered for a moment before starting today¡¯s training.


    On this training ground, he casually stretched out his hand. Large amounts of runes surged out and transformed into a huge dark hand that grabbed forward heavily.


    Following that, there was a series of banging sounds. The armored body in front of him directly cracked. A huge force erupted from within and directly exploded, sting it into pieces.


    Then, the Gen Qi in the sky surged and merged with Bai An¡¯s body, expanding his aura and bing powerful and terrifying. He was as high and mighty as a king, making people revere him.


    Judging from his aura, he was not a mortal who had not entered the sect yet. He hadpleted and reached the peak of the Foundation Establishment Stage. He was only one step away from the Spirit Transformation Stage.


    At this cultivation level, not to mention ordinary mortals, even the cultivators in the mountain city couldn¡¯tpare to him.


    Even the famous great cultivators in the mountain city were only at the Spirit Transformation Stage. They were only one step away from the current Bai An. And with Bai An¡¯s age, it was only a matter of time before he advanced to the Spirit Transformation Stage.


    A character of this level could be considered a Heavenly Gifted Individual anywhere. It was enough to make tens of thousands of people admire and revere him.


    He strode forward on this spacious training ground like a dragon, like a tiger. Although his eyes were calm, they seemed to glow with light. Gen Qi circted within them, transforming into various runic intents. It was as if he was about to rush out.


    It was terrifying.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity... . .¡±


    Standing on the spot, Bai An sighed and said regretfully, ¡°My umtion isn¡¯t enough. In the end, I¡¯m stillcking...


    ¡°My family¡¯s umtion is stillcking a lot of things. Otherwise, I would have been able to advance to the Spirit Transformation Stage faster.¡±


    He stood there, muttering to himself with some regret.


    ¡°But even so, it should have only been two years... .¡±


    He stood there, looking forward. He seemed to have thought of something, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Only by reaching the Spirit Transformation Stage can I try to activate my family¡¯s Heavenly Weapon and investigate what happened back then... .¡±


    He looked forward and sensed the auras in all directions. He seemed to have thought of something at that moment, and his emotions surged. It was only after a long time that he calmed down. Then, he stabilized himself and stepped forward, leaving this ce.


    After he left, the spell formation in the training ground continued to operate. Soon, the aura in this ce was covered up, and not a single trace of it leaked out.


    Bai An also returned to his previous appearance. At this moment, he looked like an ordinary mortal.


    No matter who saw his appearance, they could not help but have a good impression of him. They felt that he was a good person. However, Bai An did not know that people were already observing his every move in the dark.


    Of course, that person couldn¡¯t be considered a human, to be more precise. Chen Heng quietly sat on the ancient sword and looked at Bai An¡¯s actions. He couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°His talent is world-shocking, and his will is like divine iron... he¡¯s not bad...¡±


    Watching Bai An¡¯s actions from the beginning to the end, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but smile. Even someone like him couldn¡¯t help but admire Bai An when he saw him.


    There were many people in this world. Among them were those with outstanding talent, tenacious willpower, and a firm Dao determination. However, there were very few people who could possess both.


    Anyone who had both of the above could be called a Heavenly Gifted Individual, like Song Qingruo of the Qionghua Sword Sect in the past.


    However, those who had the talent of a Heavenly Gifted Individual and those who were low-key, steady, not ostentatious, not cowardly, and also had superior intelligence were very rare.


    With such talent and personality, there would not be many obvious ws. In the future, as long as he did not die halfway, he would have great achievements.


    Of course, there was also the possibility of dying young. In this world, if one wants to achieve great things, sometimes the most important thing is not oneself but the time.


    Like Xiao Han in the past, even if his talent was low, his willpower was not very strong, and his personality was full of ws. However, with his exuberant Destiny, he could still achieve great achievements. He even surpassed many other Heavenly Gifted Individuals.


    And in this aspect, was Bai Ancking?


    He was notcking either.


    At this moment, Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was focused on Bai in front of him. The Mark of Destiny was circting, and then on Bai An¡¯s body, a scene that ordinary people could not see began to appear.


    A pale golden Destiny will rise, condensing into a dragon and a phoenix in mid-air. It converged into a canopy that covered all directions, illuminating Bai An¡¯s entire body with a bright and resplendent light. This was truly a sign of Destiny, and it was not an ordinary Destiny.


    Although the Destiny on Bai An could not be said to be the strongest that Chen Heng had ever seen, it could still be considered top-notch. It could bepared to Xiao Han from five hundred years ago.


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    Looking at the Destiny on Bai An¡¯s body, Chen Heng smiled. Talent, temperament, and even Destiny, were all notcking. If nothing unexpected happened, Bai An¡¯s future was destined to be glorious. He would most likely have great achievements in the future.


    Recently, Bai An¡¯s destiny had been fluctuating. From the looks, he should be on his way to rising soon.


    Chen Heng had been observing Bai An for a long time. He had woken up decades ago before Bai An was born.


    The reason why Chen Heng was here was because of Bai An¡¯s ancestor. An unknown cultivator found Chen Heng in the mountain and treated him as a treasure. He brought him to the Bai Family and passed him down as a legacy treasure.


    However, as time passed, the Bai Family found that although Chen Heng¡¯s body was extremely tough and could not be damaged by any means, he did not have any divine power and did not have the aura of a Heavenly Weapon.


    Moreover, no matter how much he used his magic power to refine and nourish it with various natural treasures, the ancient sword that Chen Heng transformed into did not have much of a reaction. It was as if a stone had sunk into the ocean.


    As time passed, the ancestors of the Bai Family gave up on the ancient sword. They only passed it down as a legacy treasure until now.


    Therefore, to a certain extent, Chen Heng could be considered to have watched Bai An grow up.


    He had watched the Bai Family grow from prosperity to decline. He had also watched the young Bai give up most of the Bai Family¡¯s floating wealth to protect himself. In addition to buying the people¡¯s hearts, he had also secretly hidden the truly priceless cultivation resources.

 Chapter 625 - - Three Years

    <h4>Chapter 625: ¨C Three Years</h4>


    When Bai An was young, he had spent all of his family¡¯s wealth to save those ordinary mortals and small cultivator ns. It wasn¡¯t just out of kindness, as others had thought.


    Perhaps to some extent, it was true that Bai An had a kind heart, but it wasn¡¯t enough to make him do this. What really made him do this was the dangerous situation around him.


    During the beast riot, the Bai Family and Bai An¡¯s father, died in battle. With the death of thest cultivator of the Bai Family, the Bai Family was doomed to decline and gradually weakened.


    If it were an ordinary n, the weakening would not be too much loss. What was fatal to the Bai Family was that it controlled arge wealth.


    Their family business was abundant, but only a ten-year-old child remained in the entire family.


    Under such circumstances, this family business was not just a rich fortune. It was also a disaster. This was also the reason why Bai An did this. Because if he didn¡¯t do this, the situation would worsen, forcing him to do this step by step.


    The cultivators in the mountain city were not all kind. They couldn¡¯t help but be moved by this piece of fat meat.


    It would be better to take the initiative instead of letting the family business be seized by those people and leaving him with nothing.


    Therefore, he scattered his family wealth. On the one hand, he took the initiative to get rid of his disaster. On the other hand, he bought himself a good reputation, which gave him a lot of sympathy points.


    This sympathy point was not very heavy, but there were still rtively kinder cultivators in this mountain city. Not to mention that Bai An¡¯s father was also a great cultivator when he was alive, and he had many so-called good friends.


    For these good friends that Bai An¡¯s father had made before he died, it might not be possible for them to do anything for Bai An or even take the initiative to help the Bai family.


    But they would be willing to help if they didn¡¯t need to expend much effort and just opened their mouths to give some guidance.


    In addition, the Bai Family¡¯s wealth had already been voluntarily dispersed by Bai An. Under such circumstances, those who harbored malicious intentions gradually dispelled their thoughts.


    On the other hand, Bai An took the initiative to distribute his wealth. He transferred some important properties and ced them in his family¡¯s secret treasury during this process.


    These things supported Bai An¡¯s future cultivation, preventing him from pulling his crotch in this area.


    However, just distributing wealth wasn¡¯t enough. Although floating wealth was important for arge cultivator family, what was truly valuable was the various books passed down in the family.


    However, considering that Bai An was only ten years old when his father died, whether he would know about the Bai n¡¯s inheritance at this age was unknown.


    Therefore, in the beginning, many people secretly watched Bai An¡¯s every move, trying to find clues from it.


    Bai An¡¯s strategy for this was very simple. In the outside world, he never revealed his cultivation. The only thing he did daily was only to practice the Body Tempering Fist Technique.


    Moreover, this practicested for a whole five years. Practicing the Body Tempering Fist Technique for five years... anyone with other legacies wouldn¡¯t do this, right?


    Therefore, after observing Bai An¡¯s actions, many people¡¯s original thoughts were dispelled.


    The mostmonly epted theory in the current mountain city was that the Bai Family¡¯s inheritance had been cut off. When Bai An¡¯s father had fallen outside, he most likely did not have the time to leave his inheritance behind and pass it to Bai An.


    This was a very normal thing. After all, Bai An was only ten years old back then. How could a normal person hand over such an important inheritance to a child? Weren¡¯t they afraid of an ident?


    However, no one knew that all of this was just Bai An¡¯s disguise. He had hidden it from them.


    In addition, during these few years, Bai An had been looking for a master everywhere. He had acted as if hecked an inheritance, hoping to be someone else¡¯s disciple. This made people believe this statement.


    With such an approach, coupled with the fact that he was well-known and well-mannered, not many people were hostile towards him in this mountain city.


    Perhaps there were still secretly suspicious people, just like the burly man surnamed Liu. However, they didn¡¯t dare to force their way in because of the Bai family and Bai An¡¯s reputation in the mountain city.


    After all, it was easy to force their way in, but there were no guarantees of profits. Otherwise, if someone found an excuse and used it as an excuse to attack them, it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing.


    Of course, some people wanted to break in if one were to speak seriously. However, it was unlikely that those people would seed. Bai An wasn¡¯t as kind as he looked.


    Chen Heng stood quietly on the spot. He looked forward and watched Bai An¡¯s figure. The smile on his face didn¡¯t change as this thought shed through his mind.


    ¡°Speaking of which... it has been 500 years?¡±


    Feeling the passage of time, Chen Heng silently sighed in his heart. Before this, he had entered the world from the inner void. To avoid the repulsion of the world energy, he had simply entered a deep sleep.


    However, he had never thought that this sleep wouldst for five hundred years. From its looks, as he transformed into an ancient sword, some aspects of him had also been affected.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to pay more attention in the future...¡±


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind on the spot, but he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.


    The time flow between this world and the World of Gods was very different. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if it only took a little time. However, although five hundred years was nothing to Chen Heng, it was probably not the case for others.


    A cultivator at the Shattering Core Stage could only live for less than a thousand years in this world. Only a cultivator at the Nascent Soul Stage could live for two to three thousand years.


    Now that five hundred years had passed, not many of the people he had met before were still alive. However, he did not know if Xiao Han was still alive.


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. At this moment, he was somewhat uncertain.


    Theoretically speaking, the Xiao Han should still be alive. After all, when Chen Heng left his side, he was already in the Nascent Soul Stage. His lifespan was long, and he would not die of old age within five hundred years.


    However, based on the other party¡¯s condition, it was not certain. After all, there were many ways to die in this world other than dying off in old age.


    After thinking carefully, Chen Heng finally shook his head. No matter what, up until now, he no longer had much to do with Xiao Han. Whether the other party was good or bad, it was up to him.


    Rather than caring about the other party, it was better to pay attention to the young man in front of him. At leastpared to Xiao Han, Chen Heng felt that the young man in front of him had greater potential and would be more outstanding in all aspects.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Bai An had againe to the outside world. Walking out of the training ground, he put on his usual warm smile. Then, he waved his fists and legs around and continued to practice the Body Tempering Fist Technique.


    From its looks, he was even very serious in his fight. He had no intention of cking off at all. His performance made the people who looked around shake their heads, feeling bored.


    Many people shook their heads and sighed. ¡°The Bai family, whose name shook mountain city, has declined...¡±


    Bai An¡¯s expression did not change when he heard the ridicule from the people around him. He still had that smile on his face, as if he had not heard anything. He was very calm.


    However, Chen Heng, familiar with Bai An, knew that Bai An¡¯s emotions were fluctuating. Although he had well-controlled him, it was still very obvious in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s still a child after all.¡±


    Feeling the emotional fluctuations in Bai An¡¯s heart, Chen Heng smiled. Then, he closed his eyes silently and continued to sink into the state of enlightenment.


    If nothing unexpected happened, Bai An would not have encountered any problems at this moment. Chen Heng did not necessarily appear to interfere in anything.


    Just like that, the time that followed slowly passed. Unknowingly, another three years had passed. Three years seemed short, but it was enough for many things to happen.


    In this mountain city, the situation had changed greatly during these three years.


    In the dark, a young man known as the Divine Sword suddenly appeared at some point in time. He was challenged all around the mountain city to practice his skills.


    Divine Sword challenged all the famous great cultivators around the mountain city. His battle record was very shocking.


    There were once three great cultivators at the Spirit Transformation Stage who joined forces to try to keep the young man who was known as the Divine Sword and obtain his inheritance, but all of them failed. It was suspected that they were repelled by the young man and couldn¡¯t catch him at all.


    When this matter came out, the entire mountain city was shaken and shocked by thebat strength of the Divine Sword.


    However, even so, no one in the mountain city knew the true identity of the Divine Sword. They only knew that the other party had suddenly appeared more than a year ago, his cultivation was profound, and he had already reached the Spirit Transformation Stage.


    Moreover, in its hands was an existence that seemed to be a Heavenly Weapon, and its wealth was particrly shocking.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve finally reached this level...¡±


    In the Bai family¡¯s courtyard, Bai An looked at his father¡¯s memorial tablet and paid his respects respectfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to leave, and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to visit you often in the future...¡±


    He paid his respects seriously while mumbling to himself.


    In the past few years, the Divine Sword that had appeared in the mountain city was naturally none other than Bai An.


    As early as two years ago, he had broken through thatyer of istion and finally advanced, reaching the Spirit Transformation Stage.


    If he continued to cultivate bitterly, the effects would no longer be great at this level. Therefore, he began to call himself the Divine Sword and visited the great cultivators around the mountain city one after another from that time on.


    He visited them one by one and challenged them one by one. It was not for the sake of fame but for what he had learned. He improved through fighting to improve himself.


    Reality proved that this method was indeed effective. In just a little more than a year, he had already advanced to a brand new level and entered the next stage of the Spirit Transformation. He was only one step away from theter stage.


    This cultivation level was basically the level of Bai An¡¯s father. If it were to be said, it would be enough to shock everyone and make people feel incredulous if it were to be said.


    A child had grown to such a level in silence, reaching a brand new level.

 Chapter 626 - Adventure

    <h4>Chapter 626: ¨C Adventure</h4>


    Three years had passed, and Bai An was no longer weak even among Spirit Transformation Stage cultivators. In fact, he could even be said to be quite powerful.


    At the very least, there were not many Spirit Transformation Stage cultivators in the vicinity of the mountain city who could bepared to Bai An. There were only a few of them.


    At this point, Bai An could not help but feel displeased. With his strength, if he continued to stay in the mountain city, the increase in his strength wouldn¡¯t be too great. It would just be a waste of time if he continued to stay.


    Moreover, he still had his father¡¯s enmity.


    ¡°With my current cultivation, I¡¯m still not a match for the group of people who killed my father back then...¡±


    After paying respects to the ancestral memorial tablets, Bai An went to the other side. As he packed up his things, various thoughts shed through his mind. ¡°If I want revenge, the only way is to be stronger...¡±


    Bai An¡¯s father¡¯s death back then was not that simple. No one in the mountain city knew that the Bai Family¡¯s bloodline was not that simple. Instead, it was a unique bloodline inheritance.


    The Bai Family¡¯s bloodlines would have some sort of connection, and they would be able to expend their blood and effort at the crucial moment to transmit information.


    It was this ability that made Bai An understand many things. Before Bai An¡¯s father died, he had deliberately used up all of his blood essences to transmit the Bai Family¡¯s inheritance directly to Bai An.


    At the same time, Bai An¡¯s father had also transmitted some scenes from before he died. From those scenes, it could be seen that Bai An¡¯s father had not died at the hands of a demonic beast, as others had guessed. Instead, he had died at the hands of someone else.


    /


    ¡°Capturing my father as a blood sacrifice... I must take avenge him...¡±


    Thinking back to the scene of his father¡¯s death, a burning killing intent shed through Bai An¡¯s heart. However, he quickly suppressed it and did not show it in the slightest.


    At this moment, he began to pack his things. He was about to leave. He was prepared to pack his luggage and leave in a few days.


    As for the residence in front of him and the things he had left behind after his cultivation, he nned to leave them with a few loyal Bai family servants. He would hand them over to them as repayment for their lifelong loyalty.


    At the same time, he would be able to settle the memorial tablets of his ancestors.


    After packing up some clothes and important things, Bai An walked into the mourning hall. He looked at the ancient sword on disy, and a look of hesitation appeared on his face.


    However, in the end, he thought about the rumors and the uniqueness of the ancient sword and reached out to take it away.


    The ancient sword Chen Heng had transformed into had never disyed its power in the past hundreds of years. Although it didn¡¯t have the slightest power of a Heavenly Weapon, just its extremely sturdy and sharp characteristics were more than enough for use.


    Bai An had a Heavenly Weapon on him. The ancestors of the Bai Family left it behind. Bai An had found it in his ancestral home a year ago.


    But Heavenly Weapons were too precious and couldn¡¯t be easily disyed. Otherwise, it would attract trouble. And when Heavenly Weapons weren¡¯t suitable, Bai An always needed a handy weapon.


    The ancient sword in front of him had the sturdiest properties, yet it was in and unremarkable. When used, it suited Bai An¡¯s wishes very well. There was no need to be afraid of wear and tear.


    Moreover, this was the Bai family¡¯s legacy treasure, which Bai An had worshipped since he was young, so he could not easily give it up. Therefore, in the end, he still reached out his hand and solemnly took the ancient sword out of the mourning hall.


    He did not know that the moment he picked up the ancient sword, a mark on the ancient sword in his hand suddenly lit up but quickly dimmed as if nothing had appeared.


    After a few days of packing, Bai An left. His departure didn¡¯t cause any waves. The people in the mountain city only knew that Bai An couldn¡¯t find a master in the mountain city, so he wanted to leave and try his luck outside.


    In reality, Bai An had used the same reason to leave the outside world. Therefore, no one cared about his departure other than a few loyal old servants.


    Under such circumstances, Bai An left. And with his departure, a legendary-like experience gradually began.


    Time flowed by, and several years passed. During these few years, Bai An experienced many things.


    His appearance changed, and between his brows appeared more mature. His strength also increased rapidly. Now, he had already walked to the peak of the Core Shattering Stage and was about to contact the Nascent Soul stage.


    If he took this step, it would be like a fish leaping over a dragon¡¯s gate, and he would be able to see the sky and the sea from then on. However, along with this process, there was also aplete danger.


    Cultivation was not treating a meal. It required fighting and resources. Compared to other people, Bai An was penniless. If he wanted to make a name for himself, he would naturally have to fight.


    Bai An¡¯s thoughts were meticulouspared to ordinary people, and his attacks were ruthless enough. He also had a Heavenly Weapon with him. Thus, he had a thrilling journey without any danger, and he had always kept the danger out of the door, he was not affected much.


    During this process, Bai An finally realized that the ancient sword in his hand was extraordinary. When he left the mountain city, Bai An knew that the ancient sword of inheritance in his hand was extremely sturdy.


    However, he did not know how sturdy it was in the past. It was only during the battles that he felt the degree of the sturdiness of the ancient sword. How exaggerated was it?


    Along the way, he encountered many dangers. The most dangerous ones were where he had to face the sharpness of a Heavenly Weapon.


    A Heavenly Weapon was the most intimidating existence in this world. If it had enough power to allow people to fight against cultivators of a higher level, it would be able to kill them directly.


    However, even when facing powerful Heavenly Weapons, the ancient sword was not at a disadvantage. Although it might be slightly weaker in terms of power, it had never lost in terms of sturdiness.


    Up until now, this ancient sword had already faced the sharp edges of many Heavenly Weapons. However, even so, the body of the ancient sword was still intact. It did not seem to have the slightest w, just like in the past.


    Such a terrifying performance made Bai An sigh more than once. At this time, he finally understood why the ancestors of the Bai Family paid so much attention to this seemingly ordinary ancient sword. They even regarded it as the inheritance treasure of the Bai Family.


    In reality, Bai An also had this feeling in his heart. There was a secret in this ancient sword. If he could unravel the secret, its value would not be inferior to a Heavenly Weapon.


    And everything that happened afterward also confirmed his guess.


    He was in a dangerous situation. Even the Heavenly Weapon he brought out from the Bai Family¡¯s ancestralnd had already shattered, and there were a few more holes in it.


    He was about to encounter a dangerous situation. However, the ancient sword behind Bai An was emitting light at this moment. It forcibly withstood the pressure from all directions, fighting for a chance of survival for Bai An.

 Chapter 627 - Thrilling

    <h4>Chapter 627: ¨C Thrilling</h4>


    In the dark and deep area, an ancient sword was shining brightly. A dazzling brilliance emerged and illuminated every corner of the earth, making the area stunning and extraordinary.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Any bit of brilliance was so eye-catching in this dark secret realm.


    The ancient sword in Bai An¡¯s hand was so extraordinary that it quickly attracted the attention of everyone around. Even Bai An could not help but be somewhat surprised sensing this situation.


    He held the ancient sword in this secret realm because it was usually inconspicuous and was best for keeping a low profile. It would be impossible for him to realize how extraordinary it was if he did not hold it for a long time.


    However, the brilliance of the ancient sword at this moment directly attracted the attention of everyone around him, making it impossible for him to keep a low profile. This kind of situation made him somewhat ufortable and a little strange.


    ¡°What exactly is this?¡± He felt the brilliance of the ancient sword and could not help but mutter to himself.


    This secret realm before him was extraordinary. Most cultivators¡¯ divine power would be suppressed in this secret realm. Ordinary things would lose almost all their power, and the powerful divine weapons would also be weakened. Even nascent soul cultivators could only use pure physical strength here, which would also be suppressed.


    Only existences with extremely high essence could move freely and emit dazzling brilliance, just like the ancient sword in Bai An¡¯s hand. The radiance emitted by the ancient sword was something Bai An had never seen before, making him feel somewhat helpless and wary.


    He could already imagine what would happen if such a situation urred in this ce. As Bai An raised his head, he saw numerous pairs of greedy eyes staring at his ancient sword. Their gazes were filled with intense passion. Greed rose in their hearts, and all of them had the same thought at this moment ¨C kill Bai An and seize the sword!


    ¡°My young friend.¡± An ethereal voice sounded from not far away, and the figure of an old Daoist dressed in a white robe walked towards Bai An.


    He looked at Bai An with a kind smile and said, ¡°The ancient sword in your hand looks very familiar. It seems to be a treasure of my inheritance. I wonder if you can return it? I would be very grateful.¡± He smiled and looked at Bai An with a sincere expression.


    All the surrounding cultivators were stunned and shockingly looked at the old Daoist before them, including Bai An. How could there be such a shameless person in this world?


    Bai An had been traveling in the outside world for several years and thought he had seen the world and witnessed many sinister people. However, he never thought that there was someone in this world who could do this. Such shamelessness made Bai An sigh in his heart, tossing his towel.


    Bai An quickly smiled to express his admiration, deliberately putting on a reluctant look, ¡°It is such an honor that you have taken a fancy to this sword. Since it is your treasure of Inheritance, please have it...¡± Bai An revealed a forceful smile, looking helpless and powerless to resist.


    Looking at Bai An¡¯s appearance, the old Daoist smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept it...¡± The old Daoist had no ns of refusing, then he stretched out his hand and was about to take the ancient sword before him.


    However, something unexpected happened. The moment the old Daoist reached out his hand, a dazzling brilliance flickered. Bai An¡¯s expression changed. The ancient sword in his hand shed toward the old Daoist and seemed that he was about tounch an attack.


    However, the old Daoist didn¡¯t show any unusual reaction but smiled disdainfully and reached out his hand. An enormous momentum rose from his body, apanied by a powerful surge of divine power, causing the surrounding cultivators to cry out in rm. Even Bai An¡¯s heart could not help but sink when he saw this.


    This mystic realm had a very severe suppression of one¡¯s cultivation. One had to be at least in the Nascent Transformation Stage to increase one¡¯s divine power and disy such might, like the old Daoist before him. The old Daoist could roam freely in this ce with such cultivation. No wonder he dared to ask for the ancient sword forcefully.


    However, it was toote to say anything at this moment. Bai An had no choice but to sh forcefully toward the old Daoist¡¯s body with the ancient sword. A clear sound like a sword cutting through flesh sounded in all directions. Soon, everything was over.


    Under the unbelievable gazes of the people around, the ancient sword in Bai An¡¯s hand surged straight forward, directly cutting through the divine light body protector on the old Daoist¡¯s body, felling down along with his flesh and spirit. Pieces of flesh and blood dripped onto the ground, emitting a thick bloody smell.


    The old Daoist looked at Bai An in disbelief. He tried hard to raise his head, with his arm covered in blood. He seemed as if he wanted to say something, but he could not make a sound. In the end, he fell in vain and fell to the ground.


    Within just a short moment, a great cultivator in the Nascent Transformation Stage had fallen. His corpse was lying here before everyone¡¯s eyes. Even Bai An himself didn¡¯t expect this scene, not to mention the others.


    ¡°A Nascent Transformation Stage cultivator had fallen¡­¡± Bai An looked at the old Daoist and couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself, feeling iprehensiblyplicated.


    He was not far from reaching the Nascent Transformation Stage, only one step away, which was precisely why he understood how terrifying the power of that level was.


    In the past, it was not that Bai An had never faced a Nascent Transformation Stage cultivator directly. However, the oues of several collisions were highly disastrous, so he dared not be invincible against them. Yet, now, such a powerful Nascent Transformation Stage cultivator had fallen and died before him, so quick and easy, just like chopping vegetables. This kind of feeling made him feel somewhat illusory and unrealistic.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at the ancient sword in his hand that was still emitting brilliance. The sword¡¯s body seemed to have slightly changed. It was no longer as simple and unadorned as before, but numerous runes appeared instead.


    After killing a nascent soul cultivator, the ancient sword seemed to have signs of revival. The power it released was terrifying. Although it didn¡¯t seem to have much power at first nce, the scene from before was particrly frightening.


    ¡°Not good!¡± A momentter, Bai An suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    As expected, the expressions of the people around him became even more strange. Even those divine weapons would find it difficult to achieve such power to kill a nascent soul cultivator with a single sh. At the very least, only the best divine weapons could do so.


    If this ancient sword could still possess such power in this secret realm which suppressed everything, then what would happen after they left this ce and entered the outside world? As they thought of this, the people around them couldn¡¯t help but feel their hearts throb. Their eyes couldn¡¯t help but look towards Bai An¡¯s body with an even more unsettling gaze.


    However, after witnessing the ancient sword¡¯s power, the surrounding people didn¡¯t dare to make a move as they were afraid of being targeted by Bai An. And it was this slight hesitation that gave Bai An a chance to catch his breath.


    ¡°Why are all of you looking at me?¡± Bai An was silent before heughed aloud, ¡°Although a divine weapon is good, you have to be alive, don¡¯t you think? Instead of looking at the ancient sword, it¡¯s better to look at something more practical.¡±


    As Bai An spoke, he pointed at the old Daoist under his feet and smiled, ¡°This person was a nascent soul cultivator. His portable inventory is probably extremely rich, not to mention his corpse. Wouldn¡¯t it be more practical if you keep an eye on this instead of the divine weapon in my hand?¡±


    As he spoke, the corpse beneath his feet was controlled by Bai An to charge into the distance and directly soar into the air. At the same time, Bai An no longer concealed his cultivation. His cultivation at the peak of the Core Shattering Stage was disyed directly, causing everyone¡¯s heart to be filled with terror.


    In mid-air, the old Daoist¡¯s corpse flew in all directions. Numerous items emitting divine light gushed out from his body, causing countless people to fight over them. This action immediately caused many people¡¯s gazes to shift away, diverting their attention.


    As for the remaining few people, after considering each other¡¯s strength, they finally decided to give up and quietly joined in the fight for the old Daoist¡¯s corpse. After all,pared to the ancient sword in Bai An¡¯s hand, the old Daoist¡¯s corpse and legacy were more tangible. Although the divine weapon was good, there was only one. They might not be able to get it.


    Moreover, Bai An¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t bad. With the cultivation of the advanced Core Shattering Stage coupled with the divine weapon in his hand, even a person at the Nascent Transformation Stage might not be able to gain favor with him. Therefore, it would be better to fight over the old Daoist¡¯s corpse instead.


    After most people shifted their attention away from Bai An, the remaining ones had no choice but to give up. After all, Bai An was not someone to be provoked. Rashly going over was just courting death.


    After leaving this ce, Bai An held the ancient sword in his hand. He could not help but heave a sigh of relief after noticing that the number of people behind him gradually decreased.


    ¡°That was close...¡± He felt some lingering fear and broke out in a cold sweat.


    His situation just now was indeed dangerous, and he might have died there if he had not handled it properly. He did not even need to think about what would happen next. Fortunately, he finally ran out of there.


    ¡°The ancient sword...¡± His heart flickered, thinking back at the scene. He could not help but scrutinize the ancient sword in his hand carefully.

 Chapter 628 - Ancestral Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 628: ¨C Ancestral Weapon</h4>


    In front of him, the ancient sword was ced there. At this moment, it was emitting a faint radiance.


    The radiance was extremely pure and resplendent. There wasn¡¯t the slightest impurity. It seemed to have a kind of warmth, causing one¡¯s mind to sink into it involuntarily.


    Looking at this radiance, Bai An thought for a moment. Finally, he took out another Heavenly Weapon from his storage bag. It was another long sword. At this moment, there were some cracks on it. It looked to be iplete.


    However, this was also a Heavenly Weapon. The spirituality within it still existed, and its power was extremely powerful.


    However, under the suppression of this secret realm, this long sword was suppressed very much. Although there was also a radiance blooming, it was very weak. It waspletely iparable to the radiance emitted by the ancient sword at the side.


    If the two were to bepared, they werepletely different. There was a world of difference.


    ¡°What exactly are you...¡±


    Standing on the spot and looking at the ancient sword emitting light, Bai An¡¯s emotions were a littleplicated. At this moment, he could not help but have this thought.


    In the past, he had used the ancient sword as a substitute for a Heavenly Weapon just to hide his weakness.


    But now, he had probably made a serious mistake. The existence of the ancient sword was probably much stronger than ordinary Heavenly Weapons.


    At the very least, all the Heavenly Weapons in his hands were far inferior to the ancient sword.


    From this point of view, he had probably really bought the casket and returned the pearl,pletely not recognizing the treasure. Bai An couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, not knowing how to describe his feelings.


    ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t use this ancient sword casually in the future...¡±


    Standing on the spot, he looked at the ancient sword in his hand, and this thought shed through his mind.


    In the past, nothing had happened when he used the ancient sword in his hand, and no one had ever recognized the true origin and value of the ancient sword.


    But this probably didn¡¯t mean that it was safe. If he met someone who knew the value of the ancient sword in the future, Bai An would probably be in danger.


    To be on the safe side, it was better for him to use the ancient sword lesser in the future. Even if he exposed the Heavenly Weapon in his hand, he would try his best not to expose the existence of the ancient sword.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to find a more suitable weapon after this...¡±


    Bai An standing on the spot, couldn¡¯t help but shake his head when he thought of this.


    The ancient sword couldn¡¯t be easily used, but the Heavenly Weapon couldn¡¯t be easily shown to others. Therefore, he was afraid that he would have to specifically find a suitable weapon that could be used in the future.


    Otherwise, he would be at a disadvantage if he used his bare hands. This thought shed through his mind, and after thinking for a while, he began to modify himself again to change his appearance.


    After that, he put away the ancient sword in his hand. Satisfied, he left the area and went to the outside world.


    At this moment, in the outside world, the group of cultivators in the secret realm were still fighting over the old Daoist¡¯s corpse.


    The corpse of a Nascent Transformation Stage cultivator was already a priceless item. It could be used to refine artifacts or medicine. The Qi Essence in it was particrly powerful, and it was a supreme treasure. This was especially true for the body of a Nascent Soul cultivator.


    Because of that corpse, the entire mystic realm was again filled with bloodshed.


    Bai An quietly approached the corpse. He transformed into another cultivator and quietly joined the fray.


    ...


    After leaving the mystic realm, Bai An disguised himself as another cultivator and continued his adventure. He was still getting stronger and had a clear goal. He wanted to find the enemy who had killed his father and avenge his father.


    For this goal, he had also moved forward and encountered many dangers. However, it was different from the past. After leaving the mystic realm, Bai An rarely used the ancient sword.


    Unless it was necessary, he rarely took out the ancient sword. He was afraid that others would find out about the ancient sword.


    Time passed slowly, and soon three years passed. Without realizing it, Bai An had be a young man.


    The young man from back then had already transformed. He had shed his youth and be mature and steady, carrying the unique charm of an adult man. And at this time, he finally had to use the ancient sword.


    In a spacious hall, a person was standing there. It was a beautiful and extremely charming girl. She was beautiful, but her temperament was also natural as if she was a celestial being.


    She was wearing a white dress, facing the guests around her and treating them coldly.


    ¡°Yiu Ruo, what are you trying to do?¡±


    In front of her, the middle-aged man looked at the young girl with a cold expression and said coldly.


    ¡°As you can see.¡±


    The young girl¡¯s face was somewhat pale, facing the middle-aged man¡¯s criticism. However, she looked at the people in front of her and said firmly, ¡°You want me to marry that person, but I don¡¯t want to marry him. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    The cultivators looked at the young girl with cold eyes at the surroundings in front of them. Their expressions were especially cold.


    ¡°We, your parents, decide the marriage. How could you go against the decision?¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression was cold as he took a step forward. His aura spread out and shook the area, suppressing all the existing in the area. ¡°Who gave you the courage?¡±


    As the middle-aged man took a step forward, his aura grew stronger. The aura that came from his true spirit couldn¡¯t be concealed.


    The girl¡¯s father was a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator, and from its looks, he was probably at the peak of the Nascent Soul Stage. He could be considered an absolute powerhouse.


    Sensing the middle-aged man¡¯s aura and standing in front of the girl, Bai An couldn¡¯t help but sigh helplessly.


    From the bottom of his heart, he didn¡¯t want to get involved in the matter. It was just that the girl had offered him a bargaining chip that he couldn¡¯t refuse.


    Back then, his father had been killed by his enemy. Even now, there was still no result from this matter. During these years, Bai An pursued the clues, but he was still a littlecking.


    And these clues, the young girl named Yiu Ruo just happened to be able to give to him. The condition was that he had to make a move at this moment to protect her and bring her out of this ce.


    Otherwise, there was no need to talk about anything else.


    ¡°But... It doesn¡¯t look like it will be easy.¡±


    Bai An stood where he was and looked at the middle-aged man walking toward him. His heart grew heavier.


    The family that the young girl came from was not ordinary. More than one Demigod Stage cultivator was also suspected to be an inherited part of the Heavenly Venerate¡¯s legacy.


    No one would want to provoke such a family if they could. Fortunately, Bai An was not facing this alone. Several people were standing beside him.


    These people were like Bai An. They wore masks, and their bodies were tightly wrapped, not revealing any traces. These people also did not want to be exposed to others.


    A family suspected to be a Heavenly Venerate¡¯s legacy had a lot of power. If they identally exposed themselves, they wouldn¡¯t be able to rest easy in the future.


    Bai An looked around at the other people and felt more at ease. Then, he continued to look around and fight with the other powerhouses.


    Up until now, Bai An¡¯s cultivation base had already advanced one step further. At this moment, his strength was already extremely close to the Nascent Soul Stage. It could even be said that he had already reached that point. It was just that he hadn¡¯tpletely advanced and had truly reached that level.


    And in the surroundings, the other experts the young girl had recruited were also roughly at this level. Some were sufficiently strong and had even reached the Nascent Soul Stage.


    At this level of strength, not to mention the people around, even the middle-aged man standing in front could not help but feel a little surprised. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Your strength is quite impressive.


    ¡°However, with this bit of strength, you dare toe to my Zhou Family to cause trouble? You are still a littlecking.¡±


    He sneered and directly turned around, bowing to the side as if he was worshipping something. ¡°Ancestral Weapon, please show yourself!¡±


    As soon as his wordsnded, an aura began to spread out. In front of him, a terrifying and suffocating aura shed and shot out of the nine heavens.


    What a powerful aura that came from the bone marrow. It made people tremble and feel fear from the depths of their true souls, and they didn¡¯t dare to face it directly.


    A vast and mighty might erupted, so terrifying that it made people despair. Sensing this aura, Bai An stood on the spot. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the altar in front of him.


    He saw streams of aura circting there. Faintly, a mighty and terrifying aura shot up into the clouds and directly reached the nineher world. Finally, it gathered into the shape of an ancient mirror.


    Looking at this ancient mirror, everyone¡¯s expressions changed greatly. Even their voices began to tremble. ¡°Sky Mirror!¡±


    The Sky Mirror was an ancient Heavenly Weapon passed down in the Zhou Family. It was one of the most famous Earth Heavenly Weapons, and it was also the legacy treasure of the Zhou Family.


    In the past, this Heavenly Weapon rarely appeared in the world. Most of the world was silent in the Zhou Family¡¯s treasury, where the entire Zhou Family worshiped it.


    But now, to stop his daughter from leaving, the Zhou Family head even brought out his ancestral weapon.


    This was unbelievable. At this moment, the surrounding people hadplicated feelings. Bai An and the others, who were already prepared, didn¡¯t do much. They silently shifted their gaze to the young girl standing at the side.


    The young girl named Yiu Ruo looked at the ancestral weapon in front of her and silently took a step forward. An aura surged out from her body, as ifw fragments were flying out.


    She seemed to bemunicating with the ancestral weapon, using her aura to control the power of the Earth Heavenly Weapon.


    Under the astonished gazes of the surrounding Zhou Family cultivators, the ancestral weapon refined in front of them came to a halt. It did not continue forward but exploded with boundless power that swept through everything.


    ¡°As expected of my daughter.¡±


    Standing on the spot, the middle-aged man could not help but feel a little surprised as he watched the young girl¡¯s actions. A look of admiration appeared on his face. ¡°Using one¡¯s bloodline tomunicate with the ancestral weapon. Even among my descendants, only you and another person can achieve such a bloodline...


    ¡°Unfortunately...¡±

 Chapter 629 - Chapter 629 - Collision

    <h4>Chapter 629: ¨C Collision</h4>


    ¡°Unfortunately...¡±


    The middle-aged man stood where he was and looked at the young girl who was standing in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh and then said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have disobeyed me...¡±


    ¡°I just did what I should have done...¡±


    In front of him, the young girl and the middle-aged man looked at each other. Their eyes were full of determination. They said, ¡°Doing what you did, father, will only lead our Zhou Family to a hopeless situation.¡±


    ¡°Hopeless situation? What a joke!¡±


    Hearing the young girl¡¯s words, the middle-aged man sneered. His face was full of disdain. ¡°Everything I¡¯ve done will only make the Zhou Family more prosperous and walk to the next peak!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he waved his hand. Following his actions, the ancient mirror phantom emitting divinity in front of him again emitted light. In the end, it directly broke away from the young girl¡¯s control and reappeared in midair.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sensing that the ancient mirror had broken free from her connection, the girl¡¯s expression finally changed.


    ¡°Yiu Ruo, your bloodline is indeed not bad, to the extent that you can influence the Ancestral Weapon and fight with me for control.¡±


    Looking at the girl¡¯s astonished expression, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression was cold. He said indifferently, ¡°But that was it.


    ¡°The ancestor has long acknowledged everything I¡¯ve done.


    ¡°What can you do even if you want to disobey me?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the ancient mirror phantom in front of him shone with light. On the surface of the Sky Mirror, a beam of light shot up into the sky and rushed towards the outside world.


    It was a resplendent divine light. Each light beam could easily kill a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator, destroy a divine city, and destroy an entire world. And at this moment, under the full eruption of the Sky Mirror, that killing intent spread out in all directions, enveloping everything.


    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t have much killing intent toward his daughter. But towards those who assisted the young girl, such as Bai An, he wouldn¡¯t let them off so easily.


    Under the Sky Mirror, a terrifying divine light bloomed as if it wanted to copse the void and cause this ce to copse directly. That kind of naked killing intent wasn¡¯t concealed at all. It wanted to kill Bai An and the others herepletely, leaving no traces behind.


    Bai An and the others had no way to deal with this. They could only stand there and quietly wait for death.


    Faced with such a scene, some people looked at the young girl by the side. Coincidentally, they saw that the young girl¡¯s face was pale, and her aura had dropped to the extreme.


    She was also affected by the Sky Mirror. Although she was not like Bai An and the others, facing the danger of death, she was equally terrified. Her divine power had already been suppressed. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t move at all.


    It was impossible to rely on her at this moment. Looking at this scene, Bai An sighed in his heart. Still, there was no despair in his heart.


    ¡°Looks like I have to rely on myself...¡±


    When he had arrived at this ce beforehand, he had already realized that this trip was most likely not as smooth as he had imagined. For this, he had already made corresponding preparations. Self-protection was not a problem.


    However, it was only self-protection. It was very difficult to protect the young girl beside him or even bring her out together. Theoretically speaking, it was impossible.


    After all, if Bai An were the only one to leave, the middle-aged man in front would probably not react. However, it would be very difficult if he wanted to bring the girl along.


    The Earth Heavenly Weapon would most likely be aimed at him, locking onto him at all times. With his current strengths, he had no way to deal with the power of an Earth Heavenly Weapon.


    Thinking carefully, he seemed to have only one method left.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try...¡±


    Bai stood on the spot and sighed in his heart, and finally began his actions silently. Silently, he put away the long sword in his hand. Then, he took out something from his storage bag.


    It was an ancient sword. The ancient sword was zed in color, and there were faint golden threads in it. Although it looked ancient, it was also exquisite.


    However, other than that, there was no reaction of Dao patterns or divine power on the surface of the ancient sword. It looked like an ordinary mortal weapon. There was nothing strange about it.


    At this moment, Bai An gave up on his Heavenly Weapon and took out such an ancient sword. It looked very confusing. However, in front of him, the middle-aged man controlling the Sky Mirror had a drastic change in expression.


    In front of him, endless light bloomed. On the Sky Mirror, an endless void appeared. There seemed to be ck holes breathing in and out of Gen Qi. Every Breath¡¯s time was exploding, and terrifying power bloomed.


    But at this moment, the boundless light stopped, and the terrifying aura stopped.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound was heard. In Bai An¡¯s hand, rays of light bloomed on the ancient sword at this moment. As if affected by the Sky Mirror, the ancient sword finally began to recover.


    Rumble!


    It was as if thunder rumbled and as if the world was wailing. A vast aura was disyed, surging out from it and spreading in all directions. Boundless runes surged out from the ancient sword, finally colliding head-on with the ancient mirror¡¯s brilliance. The two collided.


    Bang!


    A sound akin to metal interweaving was emitted from this ce. Invisibly, the two Heavenly Weapons seemed to start shing.


    Then, under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, the ancient mirror¡¯s descending speed gradually slowed down and finally stopped.


    The Sky Mirror was blocked!


    ¡°How can this be...¡±


    Standing on the spot, the middle-aged man looked at the scene in front of him. He looked at the Sky Mirror that had suddenly stopped and could no longer move forward. His face could not help but reveal shock.


    From the beginning until now, the situation in this ce had always been in his hands. But now, the situation in front of him had truly exceeded his expectations.


    Up ahead, the Sky Mirror was currently emitting a brilliant light. Numerous resplendent runes were flickering on it as it soared into the sky, flying towards it.


    Those were the nomological runes engraved on the heavenly mirror. At this moment, they were madly flickering. If they were tond, it would be easy for them to crush an entire stretch of a void, causing the surroundingnds to tremble.


    Rumble!


    The heavens began to rage. As if sensing the current situation, the Sky Mirror in front of them began to tremble.


    The illusory image of the Sky Mirror shone brightly. In the end, it turned into a beam of light that shone in all directions. It continued to charge downwards, wanting to kill everyone in this area.


    Faced with this world-shaking power, Bai An, the young girl next to him, and the Zhou Family cultivators all felt a shock wave, and their scalps went numb.


    The entirend trembled. Under their gazes, the Sky Mirror directly descended, smashing heavily onto Bai An.


    Bang!


    The sound ofws colliding spread out and then slowly spread out. At this moment, the void in all directions appeared, and space was shattered into nothingness by the shockwaves from the two divine weapons. The scene looked extremely chaotic.


    The fragments of the space rippled and rose from all directions andnded in this ce. At this moment, it looked terrifying. The fragments were all formed by the scattering of the shattered space.


    If each fragmentnded in the outside world, it would easily wipe out a city and tten everything in all directions.


    With such an attack, let alone an ordinary cultivator, even a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator would die without a doubt. He couldn¡¯t survive such an attack.


    However, a shocking scene happened. In all directions, the fragments of space are scattered. The space was pierced through and turned into a void.


    The ancient sword on Bai An¡¯s body still stood still. However, the divine light on it became more and more vigorous, looking exceptionally resplendent.


    This divine light was not zing, nor was it as terrifying as the firmament mirror. It looked like a rising sun. It was gentle and warm, giving people a unique sense of calm.


    But it was this seemingly ordinary divine light that blocked all attacks from the outside world. The ancient sword¡¯s light did not waver no matter how zing the Sky Mirror¡¯s light was. The ancient sword¡¯s light did not waver. It easily suppressed it, preventing it from spreading to the surroundings and harming Bai An, who was behind the ancient sword.


    Hiss...


    A gasp of cold air was heard. At this moment, everyone looked at the ancient sword in Bai An¡¯s hand, and their eyes changed.


    ¡°Even the full-power strike of the Sky Mirror can¡¯t break through the defense of that divine weapon?¡±


    In front, the middle-aged man¡¯s eyespletely changed. At this time, he could no longer look at the ancient sword with the confidence he had before.


    The power of the Sky Mirror was disyed. Although it was not the original body of the Sky Mirror and was just a shadow that was brought over, under the support of the surrounding cultivators, it was also seventy percent of the original body¡¯s power.


    Judging from the situation just now, even a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator would not be able to escape from that attack. They would be crushed to pieces.


    However, the ancient sword blocked it. Not only did it block it, but it also seemed to be very easy. It did not take much effort at all.


    Such a terrifying scene was terrifying.


    ¡°Could this be... Another Earth Heavenly weapon?¡±


    Looking at the ancient sword in Bai An¡¯s hand, this thought shed through many people¡¯s minds. However, in reality, even Bai himself was surprised.


    He knew that the ancient sword was extraordinary, and part of the ancient sword¡¯s power. He knew that this ancient sword was not as simple as it looked.


    However, even though he was mentally prepared, he did not expect that the ancient sword could achieve such a level.


    The Sky Mirror was an Earth Heavenly Weapon. Earth Heavenly Weapons were Heavenly Weapons that only Heavenly Venerables could wield. The rank that they represented was already at the top of all Heavenly Weapons, and no one could surpass them.


    For such an existence, what else could stop them unless they were also Earth Heavenly Weapons?


    For the ancient sword to achieve all of this, could it really be like what the surrounding people thought, that it was an Earth Heavenly Weapon? At this moment, Bai An could not help but have this thought.


    ¡°Family leader!¡±


    At the side, a Zhou Family elder immediately became excited. He walked to the front of the middle-aged man and looked at the ancient sword on Bai An¡¯s body. His face was excited, ¡°This is a joyous matter!¡±


    ¡°Our Zhou Family will have a second legacy weapon by killing this person and seizing his Heavenly Weapon!¡±

 Chapter 630 - Chapter 630 - The Sky Mirror’s True Form

    <h4>Chapter 630: ¨C The Sky Mirror¡¯s True Form</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, family leader!¡± An elderly from the Zhou family spoke. He looked extraordinarily eager and excited, and his entire body was trembling. People couldn¡¯t help but worry about his body condition.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it, family leader!¡±


    ¡°Bring out the Ancestral Weapon. We would be able to take it down with ourbined power!¡± The people at the side spoke one by one as they stared at the ancient sword on Bai An¡¯s body excitedly.


    The middle-aged man was also staring straight ahead, and his gazended on Bai An. To be precise, it was not Bai An but the ancient sword in his hand. The ancient sword looked very ordinary, like an iron sword. It was not made of any special material, and there was nothing special about it.


    However, one could feel the power within it if one looked carefully. At this moment, the ancient sword emitted rays of light that easily blocked the Sky Mirror¡¯s brilliance and did not allow the light to escape at all. This kind of mighty majesty was genuinely terrifying.


    Before the ancient sword, the Sky Mirror¡¯s virtual shadow had gradually disappeared. There was no clear image at this moment. One could only vaguely see the figure of the ancient mirror within the chaos.


    Bang!


    Standing beside Bai An, Yiu Ruo¡¯s expression changed when she heard the soft, muffled sound, looking horrified.


    Endless divine light emitted in mid-air. A quaint ancient mirror filled with mighty majesty appeared from within, appearing before everyone. It was the Sky Mirror itself.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The Sky Mirror burst through the air and arrived at this ce. The middle-aged man looked as if he was a little surprised by this. However, the Sky Mirror¡¯s appearance was undoubtedly a good thing. He looked even more excited, ¡± How dare you disturb my Zhou family? Do you know what crime you havemitted?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Bai An looked disdainful after being pointed at by the middle-aged man, ¡°Go ahead, if you have the ability. Let me see how powerful the Zhou family¡¯s ancient Sky Mirror is and whether it can defeat my ancestral divine weapon.¡±


    ¡°Ancestral divine weapon?¡± The surrounding people revealed a solemn expression hearing Bai An¡¯s words.


    The masked man¡¯s family must have been as powerful as the Zhou family in the past to own an ancestral divine weapon like the ancient sword. He must have some connection with the Heavenly Venerate. No wonder he had such a powerful divine weapon.


    All sorts of thoughts shed through the minds of the people present. Then, their attitude toward Bai An became even more serious, same for the middle-aged man before him.


    At this moment, divine power erupted from his entire body. It was channeled into the ancient Sky Mirror before him, augmenting the divinity and power within it, letting this part of its power be exerted more powerfully.


    However, no one knew that Bai An was also extremely nervous at this moment. He looked at the ancient sword suspended in mid-air, silently blocking everything outside. There was not a single trace of it left behind. It was like a divine weapon passed down from generation to generation. At this moment, his heart was filled with nervousness.


    He was holding a broken talisman In one of his hands. That was the Great Void¡¯s Talisman. He would immediately be transported to a random ce if he crushed it and activated the runic array within it.


    This talisman was an extremely rare item. Bai An found it when he was exploring a ruin in the past. It was also the main reason he dared to be so arrogant and take the initiative to provoke others.


    When there were changes in the situation, he could immediately tear the talisman off and use its power to teleport himself to the outside world. It was also one of the reasons why he dared to agree to help Yiu Ruo.


    However, he could not help but feel a sense of weakness as he looked at the quaint and majestic ancient Sky Mirror that looked like the incarnation of the void before him.


    On the surface, his expression remained unchanged. However, he looked enigmatic under the mask, as if he were a powerhouse from the outside world. Yiu Ruo couldn¡¯t help but feel strange as she looked at Bai An, who seemed very calm and confident. Could it be that one of the people she had found this time was an elite who had inherited the legacy of an ancient Heavenly Venerate and possessed an earthly divine weapon? The probability was too low.


    She was surprised, but she hid it well so that no one could perceive anything. It was useless to think about anything else because the Sky Mirror had already fallen. A mighty majesty spread out in all directions, bringing a thick sense of oppression with it.


    The majestic ancient mirror emitted brilliance across the surroundings, causing people to feel horrified. This was not the virtual shadow of the Sky Mirror but an actual earth divine weapon, the Sky Mirror itself.


    In the past, the Sky Mirror would remain in the Zhou family¡¯s ancestralnd, quietly absorbing the Gen Qi of the surroundings and falling asleep. It doesn¡¯t appear at all, except for rare asions.


    However, today, the Sky Mirror appeared on its own, under the pressure of the ancient sword, disying such an imposing might. From its looks, that imposing might spread in all directions as if it wanted to wipe out the people in this area directly. Its power was indescribable and unparalleled.


    Bang!


    Waves of clear sounds were heard. The ancient sword in Bai An¡¯s hand resounded. An inexplicable feeling seemed to emerge at this moment. Quaint and mysterious runes flickered on it, emitting a dazzling radiance.


    The ancient sword automatically rose, soaring into the sky above Bai An. It seemed to have awakened and was blocking the invasion of the Sky Mirror¡¯s power for him.


    ¡°Is the ancient sword protecting me?¡± This thought shed through Bai An¡¯s mind. His heart slightly moved, looking at the ancient sword that appeared before him.


    His heart copsed. Although he had already experienced many things, he still felt inexplicably flustered. He didn¡¯t know the origin of the ancient sword. He only knew that his ancestor obtained it and then enshrined it in the Bai family¡¯s ancestralnd. However, there weren¡¯t many records regarding this ancient sword¡¯s power.


    ¡®How mighty was this ancient sword? Could it withstand the Sky Mirror¡¯s pressure?¡¯ Bai An thought, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    However, despite his nervousness, he had confidence in his life. He opened his eyes and stared at the battlefield before him.

 Chapter 631 - - Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 631: ¨C Suppression</h4>


    ¡°How is this possible...¡±


    Everyone was stunned as they watched the scene in front of them. In front of them, a dazzling radiance bloomed. The sh between Heavenly Weapons had just begun, ending soon after.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the extremely dazzling Sky Mirror, like the center of the world, rapidly flew out. At this moment, it was at a disadvantage.


    The Sky Mirror had been defeated!


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Looking at the scene in front of them, not to mention the middle-aged man and the Zhou Family members, even Yiu Ruo, who was beside Bai An, was stunned.


    The Zhou Family¡¯s bloodline was innately connected to the Sky Mirror, so they were very clear about the power of this Earth Heavenly Weapon. They firmly believed that this Sky Mirror was enough to suppress all enemies and defeat powerful enemies.


    However, the scene in front of them waspletely out of their expectations. The loss of its phantom form from before was still eptable. But at this moment, the genuine Sky Mirror arrived and collided with the ancient sword, but it still appeared to be at a disadvantage.


    How was this possible!!


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    In front, the middle-aged man widened his eyes. His eyes were staring at the ancient sword before him, and his voice unconsciously became a bit hoarse. ¡°Everyone, pour your divine power into the Sky Mirror and suppress that sword for the Ancestral Weapon!¡±


    He shouted loudly and then took the lead to move. His body¡¯s divine power surged forward and directly poured into the Sky Mirror like a long rainbow.


    With the support of this divine power, the ancient sword that was originally suppressing him was at a disadvantage. The Sky Mirror that was covered in dim light once again emitted light. At this moment, there was a resplendent divinity blooming on it.


    A vast rain of light spread out in all directions. It rushed to the end of the line of sight and turned this ce into an ocean ofws.


    The power of the Sky Mirror had beenpletely restored!


    A powerful Earth Heavenly Weapon had been fully restored. Its might was terrifying, and it even had a trace of the dignity of an ancient Heavenly Venerable.


    An endless rain of light spread out on the Sky Mirror and gathered, turning into marks engraved on it. Then, a terrifying aura erupted.


    Under the gazes of Bai An and the others, the Sky Mirror charged forward once again, heading straight for the ancient sword.


    In the surroundings, other than Yiu Ruo, all the members of the Zhou Family began to move. They poured their divine power into the ancient mirror and urged the power of the Sky Mirror to charge forward, wanting to suppress all the enemies in front of them.


    The ancient sword¡¯s reaction was very calm in the face of all this.


    Bai An stood in his original spot, protected by the brilliance of the ancient sword. At this moment, he felt the majesty of the Sky Mirror in front of him. Cold sweat had already flowed down his entire body, but he still pretended to be as if nothing had happened. He seemed to have a n in mind.


    No matter how panicked he was in his heart, at least he couldn¡¯t be seen on the surface.


    He stood tall and straight on the spot as if he wasn¡¯t surprised by the changes in the Sky Mirror at all. Even the terrifying fluctuations on it, which could easily kill a nascent soul cultivator hundreds of times, werepletely ignored. The face under the bronze mask waspletely covered.


    ¡°The Sky Mirror is impressive.¡±


    An indifferent voice came out of his mouth. It was very calm and carried a profound and unfathomable meaning.


    At this moment, not to mention the people of the Zhou Family in front, even Yiu Ruo, who was standing by the side, could not help but turn around in shock. She stared at Bai An in front of her and could not help but have some doubts in her heart.


    ¡®Could it be... that he is the sessor of a Heavenly Venerable and is not afraid even when facing a fully recovered Earth Heavenly Weapon?¡¯


    This thought also shed through her heart. However, what she did not know was that Bai An already had thoughts of running away at this moment. If it weren¡¯t because he still had a sliver of hope for the ancient sword, he would have already run away.


    Why would he still stay in this ce?


    ¡°What arrogance!¡±


    In front, the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were fixed on Bai An. Then, he suddenly revealed a smile with a sinister smile. ¡°Since you are so confident, let¡¯s try!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the light of the Sky Mirror bloomed once again. The vast runes in the sky bloomed and appeared, shining in all directions and sweeping across everything.


    That kind of inexplicable light seemed to suppress everything. Even the light that the ancient sword bloomed seemed to dim a lot under the suppression of the power of the Sky Mirror and gradually calmed down.


    Rumble!


    A thunder-like sound was heard. The vast and mighty, terrifying power that seemed to be able to destroy the heaven and earth rushed forward and erupted rapidly.


    With such a terrifying might, not to mention others, even Chen Heng, who had been immersed in the ancient sword and had been in a deep state of enlightenment, was startled awake. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but recover and look forward.


    Thend in front of him seemed to have changed quite a bit. Complexws and symbols interweaved, manifesting in this ce. That powerful fluctuation of power had already reached a critical point.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is?¡±


    Chen Heng opened his eyes by looking at the ancient firmament mirror emitting light and being activated to recover. Chen Heng opened his eyes. Then, he raised his head and understood the current situation.


    He had already fallen into silence a long time ago. He had only left part of his energy to appear and protect Bai An when he was in danger. He did not expect Bai An to provoke such an existence so quickly.


    It should be said that he was indeed a Chosen One. His ability to walk into trouble could not be overlooked. Chen Heng sighed in his heart. Then, he could not help but raise his head and continue to look forward.


    Strictly speaking, the Sky Mirror in front of him was the strongest opponent he had encountered in this world.


    Chen Heng had faced the existence of an Earth Heavenly Weapon in the past. Five hundred years ago, the Sword of Buddha in Huo Changliu¡¯s possession was an Earth Heavenly Weapon, and it was considered top-tier among Earth Heavenly Weapons.


    However, the Sword of Buddha was not in its peak state. The ritual used for reforging was interrupted, but even the weapon wielder Huo Changliu who activated it, was not at his peak cultivation. He could only disy the strength of the Spirit Transformation Stage.


    The essence of the Sky Mirror before him was not inferior to the Sword of Buddha, but it was in itsplete state. Moreover, the Zhou Family members around it were also activating it to provide power.


    Although no one weapon wielder was acknowledged by it, the power that it could exert was stronger than the Sword of Buddha from five hundred years ago.


    However, it was almost the same. The Sky Mirror was stronger than the Sword of Buddha from five hundred years ago, and Chen Heng was also stronger than himself from five hundred years ago.


    Rumble!


    In the sky, thunderbolts kept falling. In the Sky Mirror in front of him, thunderbolts were evolving. There was a huge amount of Dao that appeared and interweaved together. Finally, it evolved into a Thunder Catastrophe, as if it was carrying heaven.


    The lightning shook. Each of them had the power to kill a Demigod Stage warrior. If an ordinary person were to block this ce, they would feel despair. There was no way to escape.


    However, the person blocking this ce was not someone else but Chen Heng. Standing in front of Bai An, Chen Heng took a deep breath. Then, he slowly unleashed his power.


    In his body, vast divine power gradually surged out. A divine aura that surpassed everything leaked out and spread out. In just an instant, the void seemed to have frozen, and everything in this ce became silent.


    People could only see that the ancient sword above Bai An¡¯s head began to move. It was no longer like before, maintaining its passive defensive posture.


    The ancient sword soared into the sky, carrying vast divine power as it soared into the sky. Finally, it swung the sword down.


    Bang!


    The sound of metal colliding was heard. At first, it was very clear, but it became particrly dull after a while. Under everyone¡¯s nervous gazes, the ancient sword soared into the sky and finally collided with the dazzling Sky Mirror.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In the next moment, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. The collision between thews continued. After that, everyone seemed to see the world being destroyed and the world in silence.


    The vastw power was manifesting. That magical power spread out in all directions. From its looks, it seemed like it would destroy this world before it finally stopped.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face started to turn pale. His footsteps became unsteady, and he almost copsed on the ground.


    If one looked carefully, one would discover that the corner of his mouth was already stained with blood. Crimson blood was dripping from it, and he looked to be heavily injured. Even though his aura was beginning to fall, he was no longer as powerful as before.


    It seemed that he had been greatly affected. At this moment, he had backfired.


    It wasn¡¯t just him. Even the surrounding Zhou Family members were affected. Their faces began to turn pale, and some even spat out a mouthful of blood. It looked like they were already injured.


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    The surrounding people were shocked at the scene in front of them. They already had some vague guesses in their hearts.


    As for Yiu Ruo, who was standing beside Bai an, her heart moved. At this moment, she already had an answer in her heart by sensing her bloodline.


    Sure enough, the scene in front of them began to change after a moment. A vast and mighty void appeared in front of them. Under the ancient slowly descended and finallynded on the ground.


    The Sky Mirror was still powerful, and its aura was so dazzling that it was difficult to ignore. However, on the body of the mirror, a small gap appeared on the originally pure and wless surface of the mirror.


    It looked like a sword scar. A wave of sadness spread out from the Sky Mirror. The spirituality within the ancient mirror had recovered. At this moment, when it sensed the result of its defeat, it instinctively felt indignant.


    There were even rays of light shooting up into the sky from the Sky Mirror from time to time, wanting to charge towards the ancient sword once again and engage in a battle.


    However, this was useless. The ancient sword was ced horizontally on top of it. At this moment, the light from its entire body was blossoming, easily suppressing all the power within its body. There wasn¡¯t the slightest fluctuation.


    The Sky Mirror¡¯s resistance was like a child¡¯s y to the ancient sword. It was so weak and easy. Looking at the scene in front of them, everyone was shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.

 Chapter 632 - Ending

    <h4>Chapter 632: ¨C Ending</h4>


    ¡°No...¡±


    On the high tform, the middle-aged man looked at the scene in front of him. At this moment, he was still mumbling to himself. His eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°How is this possible...


    ¡°How did the Ancestral Weapon lose...¡±


    The Zhou Family¡¯s bloodline was connected to the Sky Mirror. Therefore, the moment the Sky Mirror was defeated, they suffered the corresponding bacsh.


    After all, although most of Chen Heng¡¯s attacks were borne by the Sky Mirror, there were also a small number of aftershocks that came through the transmission of divine power to their bodies, causing them to be seriously injured.


    Fortunately, Chen Heng was not bloodthirsty. Otherwise, none of the people present would have been able to leave alive. However, even if they survived, they could not ept the reality in front of them.


    Even Yiu Ruo, who was standing by Bai An¡¯s side and was supposed to be on Bai An¡¯s side, had aplicated look in her eyes as she looked at the suppressed Sky Mirror.


    The rtionship between the Zhou Family and the Sky Mirror could be very deep. Every member of the Zhou Family would receive the baptism of the Sky Mirror when they were young and receive the power of the Sky Mirror.


    At the same time, they would also use their divine power to refine the Sky Mirror, making the Sky Mirror even more powerful.


    Over the generations, the connection between the Zhou Family and the Sky Mirror has be inseparable and extremely close.


    Every member of the Zhou Family firmly believed that the Sky Mirror was the most powerful Heavenly Weapon in the world and a symbol of invincibility.


    Naturally, Yiu Ruo was no exception. She wanted to betray the Zhou Family, but that did not mean that the connection between her and the Sky Mirror would weaken.


    At this moment, looking at the Sky Mirror, suppressed by the ancient sword and constantly struggling, her emotions became particrlyplicated. She did not know how to describe it.


    ¡°Sigh...¡±


    She could only sigh softly and let out a deep breath in the end. Then, she looked at Bai An by the side and said softly to him, ¡°Bai... you¡¯re good...¡±


    From the performance of the ancient sword in front of her, it seemed that the ancient sword was at least a top-tier Earth Heavenly Weapon. It was even possible that it was a legendary Heavenly Weapon.


    With such a Heavenly Weapon, Bai An could do whatever he wanted no matter where he was. However, he had shown weakness many times before, making it impossible for anyone to be on guard against him.


    Such scheming methods were truly terrifying. Even Yiu Ruo could not help but feel shocked when she thought about it.


    It wasn¡¯t just Yiu Ruo. The other powerhouses who participated in the battle with Bai An also hadplicated expressions. All of them were looking at Bai An in front of them, not knowing what to say.


    However, they didn¡¯t know that Bai An¡¯s emotions were simrlyplicated and extremely inexplicable.


    At this moment, he looked at the performance of the ancient sword in front of him and thought about all the hardships and dangers he had faced in the past. He couldn¡¯t help but have an inexplicable feeling.


    He felt that he was like a person who was guarding a treasure but had to go and beg for it.


    He had such a powerful ancient sword in his hands that could suppress the Sky Mirror, but he had to go through so much hardship in the past and climb all the way here.


    If he had known earlier, he would have just swept away everything. Thinking of this, he could not help but feelplicated.


    In front of him, the battle between the two Heavenly Weapons had already ended. After the ancient swordpletely suppressed the Sky Mirror, it did not go further. After that, it withdrew its brilliance and once again turned into ordinary.


    On the body of the sword, the resplendent symbols no longer flickered. At this moment, they disappeared and no longer emitted any light.


    The lines formed by the interweaving of the naturalws also disappeared. At a nce, it looked just like an ordinary mortal weapon. It no longer had the terrifying aura that suppressed the Sky Mirror and swept through the world.


    It flew back into Bai An¡¯s hand and turned back into an ordinary ancient sword as if it was not a threat at all. However, the ancient sword easily attracted everyone¡¯s attention at this moment. The treatment it received was very different from before.


    Bai An put the ancient sword away again, and what he received was a fiery gaze. There were gazes of desire, and there were also gazes of malice.


    Bai An wasn¡¯t used to this fiery gaze for a moment. After all, in the past, he had always been very low-key. He would never deliberately reveal some of his things to avoid attracting prying eyes and trouble from others.


    But now, it seemed like he had no other choice. Everyone present had seen the ancient sword¡¯s performance just now. There was nothing he could do even if he wanted to stay low profile.


    He could only continue to maintain his cold and aloof attitude. His arrogant appearance caused people to feel apprehensive at a nce.


    After the ancient sword stopped its actions in front, the Sky Mirror also withdrew its aura. It emitted a wave of inexplicable fluctuations in this ce.


    Finally, after a moment of stalemate in mid-air, it turned around and directly returned to the Zhou Family¡¯s ancestralnd, where it continued to be silent.


    At this point, this ce had also sunk into silence. The Sky Mirror had returned to the ancestralnd. It seemed that it would not be able to continue disying its divine power for a short period of time.


    Moreover, even if it continued to be activated, the ancient sword on Bai An¡¯s body was still a huge problem.


    ¡°Father...¡±


    Looking at the scene in front of him and standing beside Bai An, Yiu Ruo said softly, ¡°It seems that you won¡¯t be able to force me to do anything this time.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    In front, the middle-aged man¡¯s face was pale. Hearing Yiu Ruo¡¯s words, he let out a cold snort and said directly, ¡°You¡¯ll regret it.


    ¡°This sir can protect you for a while, but what right do you have to let him protect you for a lifetime?¡±


    His gaze shifted to Bai An and then quickly shifted to Yiu Ruo. His attitude was still firm.


    ¡°That¡¯s my business.¡±


    Yiu Ruo smiled as she met the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze. Then, she said, ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s still unknown whether you could find me after leaving the Zhou Family.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s gaze changed and became much sharper. It was as if he subconsciously wanted to make a move.


    However, he was concerned about Bai An and the ancient sword that had already fallen silent. In the end, he only snorted coldly, ¡°Do whatever you like!¡±


    Beside him, Bai An witnessed the father and daughter¡¯s conversation and sighed silently in his heart.


    This was realistic. He was still a thief before, but he had be a sir now. The change in circumstances only happened in this instant.


    Bai An sighed in his heart, but he didn¡¯t say anything on the surface. He maintained his previous appearance as if he didn¡¯t want anyone to enter.


    After that, they left the Zhou Family safely. The entire process was exceptionally smooth. Not to mention the powerhouses who were eyeing them like tigers watching their prey, even if there wasn¡¯t an ident.


    From its looks, the surrounding Zhou Family members were somewhat afraid of Bai An. They were afraid that he would suddenly kill people and activate the ancient sword in his hand.


    If that was the case, then the Zhou Family in front of them might even be in danger of being destroyed.

 Chapter 633 - Half Chapter

    <h4>Chapter 633: ¨C Half Chapter</h4>


    The Zhou family had existed for a very long time. It had always existed in this world and was never weakened or destroyed in the past.


    There were many reasons for this, the most important being the inheritance passed down in the Zhou family. Besides, the ancient Sky Mirror was also an Earth Heavenly Weapon suspected of being left behind by a Heavenly Venerate. This Earth Heavenly Weapon was precisely why the Zhou family was able to continue to exist and remain prosperous from the beginning until now.


    However, the result might be different now if Bai An wanted to. After all, based on the previous situation, Bai An was undoubtedly a ruthless person. He had the inheritance of a Heavenly Venerate and a Heavenly Weapon that seemed to have been passed down for generations.


    With such terrifying power, he could easily destroy the Zhou family, the aristocratic family that had existed for a long time, if he wanted to. Little did they know that Bai An probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do it even if he wanted to.


    In the outsider¡¯s eyes, he was a mighty Master of the divine weapon, and his strength was powerful enough to control that ancient sword. However, in reality, Bai An could no longer use the divine weapon in his hand. The ancient divine weapon in his hand had fallen into silence, and he could no longer use its power.


    There was nothing he could do. Although the ancient sword in his hand seemed to have surpassed the Earth Heavenly Weapon¡¯s existence, it seemed absolutely no way for him to use it but could only instinctively protect him.


    In reality, he was still unable to control the ancient sword before him. After all, he wasn¡¯t the owner of this ancient sword. Bai An even suspected that if it weren¡¯t because his life was in danger, the ancient sword wouldn¡¯t even be able to revive and would forever remain in its previous silent state and never change.


    Wearing the bronze mask on his face, Bai An left this ce, followed by Yiu Ruo. Bai An looked at Yiu Ruo, who was by his side. After hesitating for a moment, he looked at her again determinedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done what you promised.¡± He looked at Yiu Ruo before him and said softly, ¡°What about you now?¡±


    Yiu Ruo fell into silence, facing Bai An¡¯s gaze. Her mind was in deep thought before she said softly, ¡°Okay. I will tell you everything that happened back then.¡±


    Bai An nodded in satisfaction. After leaving the Zhou family, Bai An followed Yiu Rou and the others to another area.


    ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± He looked at Yiu Ruo and asked softly.


    Now that they had left the Zhou family, those people who had been watching them and were ready to attack them had also disappeared. The residual power of the ancient sword still existed. Although the people around them were a little afraid, they didn¡¯t dare to attack them at this moment.


    Beside them, Yiu Ruo pondered before saying a name, ¡°Dynasty.¡± The surrounding air seemed to have quietened as soon as she mentioned that.


    Bai An looked at Yiu Ruo, and his expression became extremely solemn.


    He held the ancient sword in his hand and looked forward, carefully sensing it and confirming the situation around him a momentter, ¡°No one.¡±


    He heaved a sigh of relief after confirming that no one was lurking around. His mood became heavier.


    Dynasty...


    This simple word represented many things.

 Chapter 634 - - Undercover

    <h4>Chapter 634: ¨C Undercover</h4>


    The jade-colored inheritance stonended in his hand and gave off a warm unique feeling. Bai An held the inheritance stone and used his magic power to absorb all the information within it without any hesitation.


    Following that, bits and pieces of information began to sink into his mind. Scenes began to appear one after another. There were fragmented scenes from the past. Among the many images, there was a figure that Bai An was very familiar with. It was a figure that wasn¡¯t very tall and looked a little old.


    Bai An¡¯s heart was somewhat moved looking at this person before him. All of his movements stopped, and his mood could not help but fluctuate. The figure before him was none other than his father, the previous family leader of the Bai family.


    Unlike Bai An, Bai An¡¯s father, as the previous Bai Family Leader, wasn¡¯t as tall and straight as people thought. Instead, he looked very ordinary. He was only in his early forties back then, wasn¡¯t too old even among mortals. He was still at a healthy age, not to mention as a cultivator.


    However, his face appeared particrly haggard in the picture, carrying a strong trace of time, and his body appeared stooped. Bai An could not help but be moved looking at his appearance. Aplex, inexplicable feeling surged in his heart.


    His father might not be very powerful. His cultivation at the spirit transformation level was weak, didn¡¯t look heroic. However, even so, he was still the best father in Bai An¡¯s heart.


    Bai An¡¯s throat choked for a moment when he saw his father¡¯s appearance again after so many years, then he was silent for a long time. However, the scene in the picture continued.


    At the beginning of the scene, Bai An¡¯s father was in a secret area, talking with a group of people, ¡°I can bring you what you want, but you must let the rest of the people in this city go.¡± In the scene, Bai An¡¯s father said calmly as he faced the group of uninvited guests before him.


    Then, the group of people opposite him agreed to his conditions. Bai An¡¯s father led the group of people to the depths of the mountain and arrived at a secret area.


    It was an unimaginable ce. The surroundings were filled with the aura of Gods and demons. A terrifying aura spread in all directions, making people feel a sense of fear and terror.


    Even Bai An couldn¡¯t help but frown at the scene, feeling a sense of unease. The scene was too terrifying, like the burial ground of Gods and demons. The aura hidden within it made Bai An even tremble in fear.


    With Bai An¡¯s father¡¯s cultivation level, how did he know about this ce back then? Instinctively, Bai An felt that something was wrong. At this moment, he suddenly realized that his father was not as simple as he had imagined.


    The scene that followed gradually became blurry. Many figures appeared and then disappeared intermittently. It seemed that the scene inside the inheritance stone was notplete. It did not fully reconstruct what had happened back then.


    Nheless, the scenes before Bai An was sufficient. Bai An saw his father¡¯s death scene through this information. It was in a dangerous ce, where Bai An¡¯s father had silently fallen forever. The ones who had killed him were none other than the group of people who had forced him toe here. The symbol of the Eternal Dynasty could be seen on their bodies.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I die, Little An. I only hope that you can be safe...¡± Bai An¡¯s father was still praying at the end of his life.


    All the blood in his body had been drained, used as a sacrifice to the unknown existence in the area before him. At the end of his life, he was also using the power of his bloodline to transmit some of his legacy information.


    Bai An was familiar with this scene. Back when he was still a child, he had received news of his father¡¯s death overnight and the legacy that his father had passed on at the cost of his life.


    He finally knew the truth behind his father¡¯s death and understood everything now. He looked at the scene before him and couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. His emotions gradually fluctuated, and he felt an inexplicable throbbing.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve already believed the story...¡± Yiu Ruo looked at Bai An¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Where did you obtain this inheritance stone from?¡± Bai An was silent for a long time before finally turning around and looking at Yiu Ruo beside him.


    He was very curious. Back then, Bai An was still a child when this incident happened. Yiu Ruo¡¯s age was simr to his, so she should have been a child as well.


    ¡®If that was the case, then why did she obtain this inheritance stone, and how did she know the rtionship between this inheritance stone and I? Also, who was the one who left this inheritance stone behind?¡¯ All sorts of doubts lingered in Bai An¡¯s mind, and he urgently needed some exnation.


    Unfortunately, You Ruo did not intend to exin to him. Of course, this was not because she was unwilling, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Yiu Rou looked at the puzzled Bai An, then sighed deeply and said softly, ¡°I know that you must have a lot of doubts in your heart right now. In fact, I¡¯m the same. As for how did I know that this is your father, that was purely based on a hunch.¡± She met Bai An¡¯s gaze and calmly said, ¡°I can know things that ordinary people don¡¯t know with my abilities and channels. So, I will oppose my father and reject his arrangements. Then, I will look for you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hearing Yiu Ruo¡¯s words, Bai An frowned as he suddenly had a unique feeling in his heart, ¡°You knew about today¡¯s matter beforehand?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not sure.¡± Yiu Ruo shook her head and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future. It¡¯s just that my feeling tells me that you can help me leave the Zhou family. So, I finally chose you. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Bai An stared coldly at Yiu Ruo before him, his gaze carrying a sense of scrutiny.


    He did not feel too good about Yiu Ruo from the bottom of his heart. Before this, he would not have agreed to her request ande here to help if it were not for the news of his father.


    ¡°I have already done what you asked me to do.¡± Bai An looked at Yiu Ruo, and after a moment of silence, he finally said, ¡°We are even.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Yiu Ruo smiled. Her expression was still the same as before and did not change because of Bai An¡¯s attitude.


    However, if one looked carefully, one could see that her gaze was fixed on Bai An. To be precise, her gaze was fixed on that ancient sword. Bai An naturally also noticed this, so he left this ce.


    Several days had passed since he left the Zhou family. During this period, news about him spread like wildfire across various regions. He might be targeted in the future if he didn¡¯t hide.


    After all, those people didn¡¯t make a move right now, most likely because they were afraid of the ancient sword¡¯s power. However, after a while, when those people realized that Bai An could not activate the ancient sword on his own, thoughts that they shouldn¡¯t have would eventually arise in their hearts again. It would be another pile of trouble by then.


    Bai An directly left this ce to avoid trouble, preparing to find a ce to hide. This sort of thing wasn¡¯t hard for him. He had done it many times in the past and was very skilled.


    People in the surroundings watched Bai An at all times, wanting to know his whereabouts, including powerhouses of the Spirit Transformation Level. However, even these powerhouses lost him in the end. They didn¡¯t manage to catch up to Bai An as he ran away. This was also Bai An¡¯s ability.


    Time flew, and soon, another half a month passed. News about Bai An constantly circted across various regions during this half a month. Many cultivators in the middle-earth region knew Bai An¡¯s name.


    The Zhou family was not a small force. Like the Eternal Dynasty, the Zhou family was also a Holy Land derived from the inheritance of a Heavenly Venerate. It was extremely powerful at its peak.


    Although its power had long been weakened now, with the legacy left behind by its ancestors and the Earth Heavenly Weapon, the ancient Sky Mirror, it was also extremely powerful, enough to suppress an entire region. It was the most powerful force under the top forces such as the Eternal Dynasty. Any movement within such a huge force would be magnified by the people around them, trying to search for clues.


    The story of what happened in the Zhou family the other day was speedily spread. Within just half a month, all the cultivators in the Central ins learned of the story, and many people¡¯s eyes even lit up. The inheritance of an unknown Heavenly Venerate, the ancient sword that seemed to surpass the Earth Heavenly Weapon...


    Each of these things was sufficient to create the foundation of a Holy Land. Yet, the person who possessed these two things was only a tiny cultivator who hadn¡¯t even reached the Spirit Transformation Stage.


    Any ambitious person who heard this news couldn¡¯t help but have some thoughts. A few people even started to make a move and ask about Bai An¡¯s whereabouts.


    Under such circumstances, Bai Anpletely hid and even took the initiative to blend into the small group of cultivators around him. He pretended to follow the crowd and even took the initiative to ask around for information about himself. No one would believe that he was Bai An based on how he acted.


    Bai An indeed had ample experience. He had analyzed the situation clearly and even started to find out information about the Eternal Dynasty within just a short period. Since his father had died in the Eternal Dynasty, as the emperor¡¯s son, he had to get back the blood debt no matter what.


    However, the execution was still a big problem. The Eternal Dynasty was undoubtedly a huge force in the Central ins. To put it bluntly, if Bai An didn¡¯t have the ancient sword in his hand, he probably wouldn¡¯t have the determination to take revenge on the Eternal Dynasty. After all, it was an extraordinary force that had the inheritance of several Heavenly Venerates. Its power was too mighty.


    There was no Heavenly Venerate in the Eternal Dynasty up until now. However, there were many existences below the Heavenly Venerate level. It would be difficult for Bai An to take revenge under such circumstances, no matter how much confidence he had and how much he believed he could achieve in the future.


    However, it would be different if he included the ancient sword in his hand. The ancient sword¡¯s power was disyed in the Zhou family. It was a power above the Earth Heavenly Weapon and could be deemed invincible in the Central ins once it was fully recovered.


    With this divine weapon, Bai An only needed to cultivate to a certain level and suppress everything using the power of the ancient sword as the ancient sword master. No one would be able to defeat him as long as the Heavenly Venerate did not appear. The ancient sword had given Bai An enough confidence not to be despair.


    After a few days of investigation, Bai An gradually had a deeper understanding of the Eternal Dynasty, and his emotions became heavier. The Eternal Dynasty was even more powerful than he had imagined. It could be deemed the top power in the Central ins.


    The Eternal Dynasty was a truly top-tier power. There were probably not many existences in the entire cultivation world that could match it, only a few at most. It was undoubtedly not an easy task to deal with such a colossus.


    Bai An finally came up with a countermeasure after pondering for a long time. After half a year of painstaking nning, he sessfully snuck into the Eternal Dynasty and even became a member of it with a brand new look.


    Although most of the members of the Eternal Dynasty were descendants of the Eternal Heavenly Venerate, elites from the outside world could also join the Eternal Dynasty and be a member if they were outstanding enough. That was how Bai An entered the eternal dynasty.


    Bai An began to live with a new face after sneaking into the Eternal Dynasty. He cultivated hard and cherished the opportunity in his hands. He performed like a new disciple who had just joined the Eternal Dynasty, working hard to improve. This performance made his cultivation base rise rapidly and, on the other hand, also made the people in the Eternal Dynasty admire him more.


    His status changed very quickly within the Eternal dynasty. He became a new elite within the Eternal Dynasty and was viewed as a representative figure within the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s generation.


    This kind of situation was something Bai An had never thought of before. Although he had decided to blend into the Eternal Dynasty, he had never thought that the process would be so simple and easy. He easily muddled through and did not even get to use some of the preparations he made.


    Now, he had be the seed elite in the Eternal Dynasty and was regarded by many as the new leader of the Eternal Dynasty. This kind of situation was not something he had expected.

 Chapter 635 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 635: ¨C Meeting</h4>


    Bai An¡¯s undercover business was developing very smoothly. Before this, he had never thought that the interior of a top force would be so easily infiltrated. It was as if it waspletely unguarded.


    From the looks of it, after tens of thousands of years, the once-mighty Eternal Dynasty had gradually decayed and weakened.


    The existence of top powerhouses could ensure the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s existence and continuity, but it could not guarantee that the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s roots would not decay.


    This also caused Bai An to easily sneak into the Eternal Dynasty. ording to the current trend, he had be the symbol of the new generation of disciples in the Eternal Dynasty.


    If he continued to y like this, perhaps one day, he could even represent the Eternal Dynasty and be the new generation¡¯s prodigy. Although the position of the future emperor of the Eternal Dynasty is out of question, the position of an elder seemed possible to Bai An.


    Thinking of this result, Bai An was dumbfounded. He looked at his hand and recalled the recent events, wanting to know if he was dreaming. But reality told him that everything was real.


    After a long time, he epted reality and rxed again. To a certain extent, this was also good. The decay of the Eternal Dynasty made it easier for Bai An to sneak in and achieve his goal.


    This was naturally a good thing for him. He thought so and continued to move forward. Ten years quickly passed in silence.


    During these ten years, Bai An represented the Eternal Dynasty, and his reputation became more and more famous.


    In various regions, his name was bing more and more familiar, and he was like a fish in water within the Eternal Dynasty. He was weed by many disciples.


    Not to mention those ordinary disciples like Bai An who were also born in the outside world, even the princes and sessors of the Eternal Dynasty looked up to him. They had high hopes for him, and they felt that he would definitely be extraordinary in the future and could make a lot of contributions to the Eternal Dynasty.


    This was obviously beyond the expectations of many people. During the ten years that Bai An was in, not to mention Bai An himself, even Chen Heng, who had witnessed the whole process of Bai An infiltrating the eternal dynasty, felt surprised and somewhat incredulous.


    But thinking about it carefully, this seemed to be the best choice. Bai An was the same as Xiao Han in the past. They were both Chosen Ones, and they had majestic Destinies. It would be easy for them to achieve sess no matter what they did.


    But this Destiny was not eternal. It would be consumed continuously. At this point, Bai An was much stronger than Xiao Han.


    Bai An and Xiao Han seemed to be the same on the surface. They seemed to have experienced many stories, and their journey was filled with bloodshed. There were all kinds of dangers and opportunities that apanied them.


    However, Bai An was much more cautious than Xiao Han in the past when it came to specific matters, and the risk of doing things was also much smaller.


    To a certain extent, the risk was rtively small. It also meant that the degree of Destiny¡¯s Blessing was weakened, and the amount of Destiny consumed to aplish something would be much less.


    The difference might not be obvious in a short period of time, but the difference would be very obvious as time passed.


    It was precisely because of this that after Xiao Han¡¯s Destiny burst forth, he used up all of his Destiny within a short period of more than ten years. However, Bai An could still maintain his condition, and his Destiny was still intact. He didn¡¯t use up much.


    This was the biggest difference between the two. And this time, sneaking into the Eternal Dynasty was also ordinary.


    When he learned that Bai An needed to fight against the Eternal Dynasty, Chen Heng was looking forward to what would happen next. The Eternal Dynasty was one of the strongest forces in this world. They had umted a lot of and upied a lot of resources.


    Although Bai An¡¯s Destiny was powerful, he might not be able to win if he fought against such a force directly. After all, his Destiny was limited. If he forcefully fought against such a terrifying force, he would bepletely exhausted sooner orter.


    Once that happened, the result would be very bad. Sooner orter, he would end up like Xiao Han. However, Bai An didn¡¯t choose to fight against the Eternal Dynasty. Instead, he chose another path.


    He infiltrated the Eternal Dynasty and didn¡¯t choose to confront them head-on. Instead, he blended in. As a result, the situation was very different. Bai An¡¯s Destiny consumption was greatly reduced, and he didn¡¯t even need to consume it.


    Because after joining the eternal dynasty, Bai An did not need to face the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s suppression and pressure, but he could even use the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s power to help him cultivate to a certain extent.


    Therefore, the situation was different. Bai An¡¯s situation was revived. It was no longer the same as before. This incident gave Chen Heng a lot of inspiration.


    ¡°Destiny doesn¡¯t mean everything. One¡¯s ability and choice are also very important...¡±


    Hiding in the ancient sword alone, Chen Heng had many thoughts. He was particrly clear-headed at this moment. ¡°Xiao Han would consume the same Destiny, and at an unimaginable rate...


    ¡°Meanwhile, it could sustain for such a long time on another person...¡±


    Just like how the same power would have different effects in different people¡¯s hands, the Destiny was the same. In terms of pure Destiny, Xiao Han¡¯s and Bai An¡¯s Destinies were almost the same, but the results between the two were vastly different.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help but smile. A look of anticipation appeared on his face. At this moment, he was very expectant. He wanted to see just how far Bai An could go after this.


    Therefore, he continued to stay in the ancient sword, observing Bai An¡¯s situation alone with this thought in mind. After that, another ten years passed.


    In these ten years, Bai An once again grew and gradually improved. His strength was originally very strong, close to the level of the Nascent Soul Stage. It could even be said that he was only one step away from that level.


    In the past, to sneak into the Eternal Dynasty, he deliberately erased his cultivation to prevent the people of the Eternal Dynasty from finding out anything and suspecting him.


    And now, twenty years had passed. Not only did he regain his original cultivation, but he also improved and directly reached the peak of the Nascent Transformation Stage.


    The peak of the Nascent Transformation Stage was only one step away from the Demigod Stage. Such strength was impressive even in the Eternal Dynasty. After all, although there was nock of powerhouses in such a top force, the existence of an awakened true spirit was still extremely rare.


    Moreover, given Bai An¡¯s age, he still had a bright future. He could move forward slowly.


    Therefore, at this time, his reputation was even higher. He was now responsible for the customer service in the Eternal Dynasty, responsible for some matters that were not considered core.


    ording to this rhythm, his cultivation base would advance further in another dozen years. After reaching the Demigod Stage, he might be an elder of the Eternal Dynasty and dominate the world.


    If he reached this level, Bai An would be considered a top figure in the Eternal Dynasty.


    Then, everything went on as expected. Another ten years passed. Bai An officially advanced to the Demigod Stage. At this level, a Demigod Stage cultivator was considered top-notch even in the Eternal Dynasty.


    This was also the strongestbat power that appeared in the cultivation world today.


    Above the Demigod Stage, it would be sufficient to be the foundation of any forces. It was the true power hidden within, and it would not appear easily.


    Cultivators above the Demigod Stage would not appear easily. Therefore, on the surface, the strongest cultivators that appeared in the entire cultivation world were at the Demigod Stage.


    Bai An had cultivated to this level and already had the qualifications to be an elder of the Eternal Dynasty. Therefore, several years after he advanced to the Demigod Stage, he smoothly advanced and became an elder of the Eternal Dynasty.


    Of course, there were asional twists and turns in this process. Along with Bai An¡¯s rise to the top and his great reputation, some of his past experiences were also carefully analyzed and brought out for serious discussion and study.


    As more people studied, people naturally doubted Bai An¡¯s origin and doubted his identity. Of course, this did not affect anything.


    Bai An¡¯s actions had always been very cautious. Ever since he left the mountain city and came to Zhongzhou, he had never revealed his hometown, nor had he revealed his origin.


    Even the name Bai An was only known to a few people, including Yiu Ruo.


    Under such circumstances, no matter how hard the others tried to investigate, they could only find out what was going on on the surface. This was naturally not a problem to the upper echelon of the eternal dynasty. The Eternal Dynasty had enough strength to be proud of.


    They were powerful and had a long history, they had several HeavenlyVenerables¡¯ inheritances, and they also had more than one Earth Heavenly Weapon. Their strength was enough to look down on everyone.


    With such strength, they could naturally ignore many things. Even if Bai An¡¯s background were somewhat questionable, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. After all, many people like Bai An in the Eternal Dynasty.


    To these people, as long as they could be used by the Eternal Dynasty and create value for it, it didn¡¯t matter. Identity was never the key. It was whether they were useful or not.


    Moreover, as an outsider, Bai An could only reach the pinnacle of being an elder as an outsider. He couldn¡¯t go any further. This little thing wouldn¡¯t bring much threat in the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s view.


    Just like that, Bai An smoothly obtained the position he wanted and became an elder within the Eternal Dynasty. His promotion speed was very fast, just like the increase in his strength.


    After bing an elder of the Eternal Dynasty, Bai didn¡¯t do anything. Instead, he was as conscientious as he had been in the past. He was loyal and devoted to the Eternal Dynasty.


    In the long run, no one in the eternal dynasty doubted anything. On the surface, to advance further, he directly married the daughter of an elder of the Eternal Dynasty and became a member of the Eternal Imperial Family.


    This matter made his position further advance. The Eternal Dynasty was, after all, a bloodline inheritance, and its core inheritance all belonged to the imperial family.


    For people like Bai An, if there were no special circumstances, even if they worked hard and pledged loyalty for their entire lives, they would still be outsiders.


    However, if he married someone from the Eternal Imperial Family, it would be different. He could be considered as half a member of the Eternal Imperial Family, and he would be valued and appreciated more by them.


    After the marriage, Bai An and his wife became partners. After the marriage, the two of them lived a happy life. In this era, they were considered a model couple, and many people around envied them.


    Bai An also showed great gratitude towards the Eternal Imperial Family¡¯s help. He even said on many asions that he wanted to name his future child the surname Liu, which was the surname of the Eternal Imperial Family.


    From the perspective of outsiders, Bai An was undoubtedly determined to be loyal to the Eternal Dynasty.


    However, only Bai An himself knew. What he was doing now was not really to be close to the Eternal Dynasty. He was just looking for an opportunity to search for the truth.


    However, before that, he had to try his best to gain the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s trust. Only then could he learn more secrets and find an opportunity.


    Time passed day by day. If nothing unexpected happened, Bai An felt that he would probably have to stay in the Eternal Dynasty for a long time. However, he met someone during an ident.


    It was an old man who looked old. He was wearing a Daoist robe and had a calm temperament. He looked like a gentle and elegant person.


    He was in an area where spiritual opportunities were scarce. Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be any powerful cultivators. Let alone cultivators at the level of Nascent Transformation Stage, even ordinary Nascent Transformation cultivators rarely existed. They were almost extinct.


    However, the old Daoist in front of him appeared particrly different. Under Bai An¡¯s gaze, the old Daoist in front of him seemed to have merged with the surrounding heaven and earth, almost ovepping.


    Although he didn¡¯t seem to have much power on the surface, he was actually extremely terrifying. The moment he saw the old Daoist, the true spirit in Bai An¡¯s body began to jump continuously, warning him. This feeling made him immediately alert, and his expression changed.


    Nascent Transformation Stage!


    The old Daoist in front of him was also a Nascent Transformation Stage cultivator, and he had probably reached the peak of this level. He was not far from advancing further.


    People of this level were rare even in the eternal dynasty, and were considered rare in this world. This area was devoid of spiritual opportunities, and even cultivators were extremely rare. Why was there an old Daoist here?


    Various thoughts shed through Bai An¡¯s mind. He looked at the old Daoist in front of him warily and asked, ¡°Sir, may I know who you are?¡±


    ¡°A savage in the mountains. I don¡¯t have any name. You can call me elder Xiao.¡±


    The Old Daoist was silent for a long time when he heard Bai An¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t reply until a long time had passed before he finally spoke. He raised his head and looked at Bai An in front of him. There seemed to be a kind of scrutiny in his gaze.

 Chapter 636 - A New Generation Replacing The Old

    <h4>Chapter 636: ¨C A New Generation Recing The Old</h4>


    In the wilderness, Bai An couldn¡¯t help but frown when he felt the gaze of the old man in front of him. The old man in front of him imed to be surnamed Xiao, but his strength was exceptionally terrifying. He carried a unique prating power, as if he could see through everything.


    They hadn¡¯t talked much, and it was just their first meeting. Bai An couldn¡¯t help but feel as if he had been seen through by the other party. It had to be said that this was a shocking feeling, and it was also the first time Bai An had such a feeling.


    In the past, no matter how powerful a person was, he had never felt this way before. This meeting with the old man gave him such a feeling.


    Standing where he was, Bai An¡¯s clothes were unknowingly drenched in cold sweat. At this moment, he only felt his entire body trembling, and there was an inexplicable pressure.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but at this moment, he felt that the other party¡¯s gaze seemed to be vaguely focused on his hand. Strictly speaking, it was focused on the ancient sword in his hand.


    In reality, this was indeed the case. Sitting opposite Bai An, the old man surnamed Xiao stared at the ancient sword in Bai An¡¯s hand. There was aplicated emotion in his gaze. There was a mix ofplexity, desire, and deep regret.


    It was difficult to exin theseplicated emotions. It gave people the feeling that he had seen this ancient sword before, and it was exceptionally unique.


    ¡°Could it be...¡±


    Sensing the old man¡¯s gaze and emotions, Bai An frowned. At this moment, an uneasy thought arose in his heart. He had a premonition in his heart: the old man in front of him knew about the ancient sword. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have such a reaction.


    The power of the ancient sword was hidden very deeply. If one hadn¡¯t personally experienced the power of the ancient sword, the others who obtained the ancient sword would have regarded it as an ordinary mortal weapon and wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    With the old man¡¯s cultivation in front of him, it was even more so. He shouldn¡¯t have paid attention to it for such a long time.


    The other party recognized the ancient sword and even knew its true power.


    Thinking of this, Bai could not help but feel an inexplicable killing intent rise in his heart. At this moment, it was stirring in his arms, ready to erupt at any moment.


    The existence of the ancient sword was the deepest secret in Bai An¡¯s heart, and it was also a situation that he absolutely could not allow to be revealed.


    If the old man in front of him recognized the ancient sword, then to prevent the news of the ancient sword from being leaked, Bai An would have no choice but to take action.


    With this thought in mind, the killing intent in his heart boiled, and it could erupt at any moment. However, his expression remained the same as usual on the surface, without the slightest change.


    ¡°Senior...¡±


    Standing on the spot, he had already decided to make his move. However, a smile suddenly appeared on his face, and he was about to say something to distract the other party.


    However, he did not achieve his goal.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think too much.¡±


    The old man looked at Bai An in front of him and gave him a deep look as if he had already noticed his actions. ¡°I do recognize this sword.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this.


    ¡°If this sword recognizes you as its master, you don¡¯t have to be so protective.


    ¡°If not, even if you wanted to kill me, you wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the killing intent in Bai An¡¯s heart disappeared instantly. At this moment, he raised his head and looked at the other party with some uncertainty.


    As expected, just as he had thought, the other party had recognized the ancient sword. From its looks, not only did the old man recognize the ancient sword, but he was also very clear about its power.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Bai An finally frowned and asked the old man.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    The old man looked deeply at Bai An and finally shifted his gaze to the ancient sword. His gaze was filled with deep nostalgia. ¡°I am the previous owner of this sword.¡±


    ¡°The previous owner of this sword.¡±


    As the old man¡¯s words fell, the entire area quieted down. It was so quiet that it was frightening. Bai An¡¯s expression instantly changed as he looked at the old man in bewilderment. At this moment, he suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The previous owner of the ancient sword? Was this true?


    At this moment, various thoughts shed through Bai An¡¯s mind. Bai An was very clear about the power of the ancient sword.


    During these years, the ancient sword had not disyed much power. However, during those few times when it disyed its power, that invincible might was still deeply engraved in Bai An¡¯s heart. He couldn¡¯t forget it.


    Even though all these years, along with Bai An¡¯s concealment, the ancient sword had not disyed its power again, it still brought Bai An great help.


    With this ancient sword, it would be extremely easy to enter the state of enlightenment if one were to cultivate. Being able to cultivate at ease, be it to increase one¡¯s cultivation orprehend secret techniques, was a supreme treasure. There were very few things in this world that could bepared.


    Bai An felt very fortunate to have the ancient sword. To put it bluntly, if he did not have the ancient sword, he would not even dare to have the thought of taking revenge on the Eternal Dynasty, let alone reach this stage.


    Bai An had also spected about the origin of the ancient sword in the past. He wondered if the ancient sword had an owner in the past.


    However, in Bai An¡¯s opinion, even if the ancient sword had an owner, it must have fallen long ago. Otherwise, how could it have allowed such a precious treasure to wander outside for many years?


    At least, Bai An boasted that if one had owned the ancient sword, one would have searched for it no matter what. No one would be willing to let it go.


    In the past years, the ancient sword had been worshiped in the Bai Family¡¯s ancestral hall and held by the ancestors of the Bai Family. This was also one of the reasons why Bai believed that the owner of the ancient sword had long disappeared.


    But now, the old man in front of him imed to be the previous sword master of the ancient sword.


    How trustworthy was this? What was his purpose?


    All kinds of thoughts shed through Bai An¡¯s mind in an instant. The gaze he used to look at the old man in front of him could not help but beplicated and vignt.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think too much...¡±


    Facing Bai An¡¯splicated gaze, the old man¡¯s attitude was very calm. He directly said, ¡°If I wanted to snatch this ancient sword, I wouldn¡¯t have appeared in front of you.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I hid in the dark and took the opportunity to strike while you were unprepared?


    ¡°Why would I appear in front of you?¡±


    He smiled and said.


    Bai An thought for a moment and then nodded. Indeed, just as the old man said, he would not have exposed himself in front of Bai An if he wanted to take the ancient sword.


    If it were Bai An, he would either hide and take the opportunity to act or pretend that he did not know the ancient sword and wait until he was no longer vignt.


    No matter which option he chose, it was much better than directly appearing and saying everything. Simrly, what the other party said before was also reasonable.


    The ancient sword had a spirit, and it was not something that could be solved by force.


    If the ancient sword had already acknowledged Bai An as the sword wielder, even if the other party forcefully seized it, it would only cause the ancient sword to awake. At that time, the ancient sword would be able to fight off the other party easily, no matter how powerful the other party was.

 Chapter 637 - Five Thousand Years Old

    <h4>Chapter 637: ¨C Five Thousand Years Old</h4>


    All living things woke up early in the morning. The rain in the surroundings began to fall, falling on the ground and making clear sounds.


    Bai An stood in ce, looking at the familiar scene in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. At this moment, he had already returned to his former hometown.


    This was the mountain city, the ce where the ancient sword had fallen and was picked up by the ancestors of the Bai Family. The cultivators in the area didn¡¯t seem to have made much progresspared to a thousand years ago.


    The existence of the Qi in the area restricted the development of this area. Even after nearly a thousand years had passed, it was still the same.


    It had already been a thousand years since Bai An had left this area. A thousand years had changed too many things. It was a long time, even for cultivators.


    Cultivators below the Nascent Soul stage couldn¡¯t survive for such a long time. The people Bai An knew in this area had disappeared. Even if he forcefully searched for them, he would only be able to find a pile of corpses.


    This city had changed a lot. Even if Bai An deliberately searched for many things, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find many familiar traces. The only ce that remained unchanged was the Bai Family¡¯s ancestral home.


    Back then, after Bai An¡¯s father had fallen, the Bai family had fallen into destion. Bai An had abandoned most of the Bai family¡¯s assets, except for that ancestral home.


    The ancestral home held many of Bai An¡¯s past memories. Many of his childhood memories were left behind in that huge mansion, and they were very rich and colorful.


    This was a very important part of his memories. After he left that year, he had arranged for people to guard this ce and be responsible for sustaining the mansion.


    Of course, the most important person was Bai An himself. He had returned to this ce several times and used his own cultivation base to personally set up a spell formation to preserve most of the appearance of this area. At the same time, he had also protected this area from being destroyed by outsiders.


    Otherwise, even if outsiders did not destroy this house after a thousand years, it would still leave a deep mark over time. It would be impossible for it to be the same now.


    Now it still looks the same at a nce. There was no difference. However, although nothing had changed, the people inside had long disappeared. The loyal servants who had once followed the Bai Family, and had even taken care of Bai An, had long since died.


    Bai An had personally buried their corpses in the ancestralnd of the Bai Family. Bai An had also left behind their descendants to continue to watch over the area¡¯s stability and protect the family business for generations.


    No matter how much pressure he faced, Bai An had never wavered in his heart all these years. However, Bai An¡¯s mood could not help but tremble even now.


    ¡°Ancestors, father...¡±


    He put on his old clothes in front of the familiar mourning hall and kneeled. He earnestly prayed, ¡°Please protect me in heaven...


    ¡°Father, this time, you will get your revenge.¡±


    Many thoughts shed through his mind. Unknowingly, he hid in the eternal dynasty for a thousand years. It was an extremely long time, even for a Soul Transformation Stage cultivator.


    Such a long time had changed many things. It allowed Bai An¡¯s cultivation to advance to a higher level. It had also allowed him toe into contact with some secrets in the Eternal Dynasty and find out some of the truth.


    After that, he had locked onto his enemies and had been nning for a long time. He hadn¡¯t made a move before because the time wasn¡¯t right.


    But now, the Eternal Dynasty was about to wee a new change. It was time for him to make a move and take revenge.


    All kinds of thoughts shed through his mind, thinking of his wife and children. After a thousand years, Bai An was not the only one who had changed. The people around him had also changed.


    The wife he had married back then was already old. She had been sealed with a unique secret technique, barely maintaining a breath of vitality and not witheringpletely.


    As for his child, he had already grown up and was now very outstanding. He was about to cultivate to the Nascent Transformation stage in just a few hundred years.


    Although his level of talent was slightly worse than Bai An¡¯s, it was still superior to the others.


    After paying respects to his ancestors in front of the mourning hall, Bai An packed his luggage and left. He returned to the Eternal Dynasty and continued to live on his original path as if nothing had happened, returning to the normal path.


    After that, several years passed. An ident urred in the Eternal Dynasty. One of the elders betrayed the Eternal Dynasty and tried to seize a supreme treasure and escape.


    Chaos ensued. At first, it might only affect a dozen or so people, but in the end, it became more and more widespread and involved many people.


    In this chaos, Bai An also secretly helped. He used the name of suppressing the rebellion to attack, achieving his goal secretly.


    He sessfully avenged his father by killing the group of people who had attacked his father and forced his father to die, along with the people who stood behind them. This could be considered a debt of gratitude.


    As for the others, Bai did not n to implicate them. The Eternal Dynasty was very, very big. After tens of thousands of years, although the force created by the Heavenly Venerates was somewhat decayed, some of them were still not bad.


    The disciples under the Eternal Dynasty and the Liu Family had countless people. The dynasty could impact more than a million people.


    If such a huge force were to be affected, it would affect countless people. It would change countless people¡¯s life, and it would also cause many mortals to be homeless.


    Bai An¡¯s nature wasn¡¯t bad, and he didn¡¯t want to do things to such an extent. Therefore, he only attacked the group of people who had attacked his father. But other than that, he didn¡¯t take any action against them. He didn¡¯t have any intention of attacking.


    After all, he had stayed in the eternal dynasty for a thousand years. No matter what his original goal was, Bai An had more or less integrated into the eternal dynasty itself after a thousand years. He could also see this force more objectively. It wouldn¡¯t be like the past.


    After taking advantage of the opportunity to kill that group of people, Bai An again fell into silence. Bai had infiltrated the eternal dynasty back then to avenge his father.


    However, he seemed to have no other goals. He continued on the path he had been on. He was still a member of the Eternal Dynasty, and as time passed, his strength grew stronger and stronger.


    Just like that, another thousand years passed. Bai An broke through smoothly and reached a higher level. He also became one of the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s core members.


    At this level, he had already surpassed the Demigod Stage, and his strength was even above the emperor of the Eternal Dynasty. As long as those old monsters in the dark didn¡¯t make an appearance, he could be said to be one of the most powerful people.


    It could even be said that if his surname wasn¡¯t Liu and he wasn¡¯t an internal member of the Eternal Dynasty, he could still be the emperor of the Eternal Dynasty and be in charge of this top force in the world.


    Of course, even if he couldn¡¯t, the power he held now wasn¡¯t bad. He could even be one of the few elites second only to the Eternal Emperor.


    At this point, he was still very young and had more potential for the future. Therefore, with the help of the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s power, he continued to cultivate. Finally, when he was around five thousand years old, he removed all the courage in his body and entered the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s secret realm to cultivate.


    And after five thousand years, his descendants had also grown, and their number had increased.


    The number of Bai An¡¯s descendants continued to grow. They even became arge branch of the Eternal Dynasty, second only to the Liu Family and a few other surnames.


    Because of Bai An¡¯s wife, the descendants of the Bai family also had the Liu family¡¯s blood flowing in their veins. As a result, they were innately close to the Liu family. The rtionship between the two was glorious, and they were viewed as a family.


    This kind of change was probably something Bai An would never have thought of back then. Even now, when Bai An asionally thought about it, he would find it unbelievable.


    However, it had already happened no matter what, so he could only ept it calmly. After all, this was not a bad thing for him.


    In the five thousand years, Bai An¡¯s reputation had gradually grown and expanded. Bai An¡¯s name had also resounded throughout the entire cultivation world, and he had written down a great deal in the history of cultivation in this world.


    His story had be an astonishing legend, and countless people were amazed by it. And in a ce that no one knew about, Chen Heng quietly lurked and quietly observed.


    He stayed by Bai An¡¯s side. Other than quietly cultivating andprehending thews of this world, he also had the purpose of observing Bai An¡¯s journey and watching him cultivate all the way.


    From the perspective of Chen Heng¡¯s cultivation, at his level, although simpleprehension and cultivation were very important, the cultivation process of others was also worth learning from. Sometimes, it could even allow him to start from a different angle, to find new inspiration.


    Of course, this was an effect that only geniuses like Bai An had. If it were just an ordinary cultivator, it would be nothing more than a waste of time for Chen Heng.


    During these five thousand years, he watched Bai An set off step by step, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little emotional. Compared to Xiao Han, Bai An had grown up until now, and he had experienced fewer twists and turns along the way.


    This could be seen from the number of times Chen Heng had intervened. Since thest time Chen Heng intervened, Bai An had never encountered any danger, nor had he activated Chen Heng¡¯s power.


    With Bai An¡¯s personality, he would be well-prepared and never act rashly even if he might have put himself in danger. It was precisely because of his cautious style that he could walk all the way until now without encountering too many idents.

 Chapter 638 - Transcending Catastrophe

    <h4>Chapter 638: ¨C Transcending Catastrophe</h4>


    Even in this world, the ninth rank would mean that one could not easily reach the peak of the Heavenly Venerate level. Not many people in this world could reach this level since ancient times. It was apparent how difficult it was.


    However, for Chen Heng, it was as easy as it seemed. The simplest thing was to plunder the natural creation of this world, for example, the Earth Heavenly Weapon that contained the origin of heaven and earth.


    The Earth Heavenly Weapon contained the world¡¯s origin. It was nurtured by the world and possessed incredible powers and characteristics. It was the great nature creation between heaven and earth. Upon obtaining it, one could expect enlightenment, self-nourishment, and even receive the baptism of nature creation between heaven and earth.


    This applied to ordinary mortals, not to mention Chen Heng. If he could obtain an Earth Heavenly Weapon with his current condition, he could strengthen his origin by seizing the Earth Heavenly Weapon¡¯s origin. With the characteristics of the Earth Heavenly Weapon¡¯s origin, as long as Chen Heng consumed enough, it was only a matter of time before he advanced to the ninth rank.


    Chen Heng had had a few chances to see those Earth Heavenly Weapons in these thousands of years. However, he just watched silently and did not take the initiative to attack because of Bai An.


    For Chen Heng, time had lost its meaning at this moment. It was nothing to him, nothing more than a matter of spending more time. On the contrary, if he had attacked thousands of years before, it would have directly disrupted Bai An¡¯s ns or put him in a difficult situation.


    After all, Chen Heng¡¯s existence was not a secret in the cultivation world. Once he was exposed, it would be a matter of time before Bai An¡¯s identity was revealed.


    Chen Heng was not the type of person who liked to cheat others, so he endured it and quietly cultivated by Bai An¡¯s side and did nothing else. As time passed, his strength gradually increased, and it seemed to be reaching a critical point. Chen Heng was not anxious but quietly watched Bai An progress and observed his subsequent cultivation.


    After a long cultivation period, Bai An had already ovee many thresholds and was about to reach that climacteric. By Chen Heng¡¯s standards, he was currently at the peak of the sixth rank and was only one step away from the seventh rank. Advancing from the sixth rank to the seventh rank was like moving from the third rank to the fourth rank. It was a huge threshold.


    However, the rewards would be astonishing once one overcame it. It would be an epic in the world of Gods and the lowest threshold for a Heavenly Venerate.


    Bai An would undoubtedly have outstanding achievements if he could leap to this level. Only then would Chen Heng be impressed with him. As for cultivation before the seventh rank, it was just a small matter in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes. Regardless of how much experience he had, it would at most give Chen Heng some reference effect. It was impossible to achieve a better result.


    After all, it was irrefutable that the cultivation difference between both sides was tremendous. Bai An¡¯s cultivation could help Chen Hengprehensively when he reached the seventh rank.


    Based on Chen Heng¡¯s understanding of Bai An¡¯s situation, this was equivalent to observing the entire process of a powerhouse advancing to the seventh rank or even higher. The effect was inevitable. It would be a considerable improvement even for someone at Chen Heng¡¯s level.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help but look forward to it even more and began to observe it seriously. Therefore, the ancient sword vibrated and took the initiative to revive in the following period, bringing more help and changes to Bai An.


    This change in the ancient sword surprised Bai An to a certain extent, making him feel pleasantly surprised. His cultivation base began to increase rapidly with the help of the ancient sword.


    Another thousand years passed. Bai An was utterly trapped in the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s secret realm. He went into seclusion and underwent a profound transformation.


    This seclusionsted for a thousand years. He cultivated in the most challenging environment, honing his faith and will during this period. He obtained enlightenment by leveraging the ancient sword that Chen Heng had transformed,prehending the truth between heaven and earth, and perfecting his Profound Meanings of Law. It was a unique process and gave Chen Heng great inspiration.


    Chen Heng had naturally advanced from the sixth to the seventh rank. However, his advancement progress was a little too smoothpared to ordinary people. Most of his current achievements were done through simtion through the simtor, then improved through the power of the simtion body.


    This method was very efficient, though it felt like cheating. He had never encountered the many problems others had encountered during their growth, which was not a good thing to a certain extent.


    After all, people would grow up only after they encounter problems. Some areas might be missed, and there would be some shorings when the growth rate is too fast. Chen Heng felt it personally while observing Bai An¡¯s promotion process.


    In the past world, Chen Heng created his meditation method by summarizing the rules and systems of various worlds based on his own experience. It was unique and mysterious. He had spent a lot of time working on it and felt there was not much to modify. However, from Bai An¡¯s cultivation process perspective, Chen Heng realized many mistakes and loopholes, and there was still a lot of room for improvement.


    This process was undoubted of great help to Chen Heng. Different peopleck different things due to various conditions. For Chen Heng, hecked polish in many areas as his strength had grown too much, and he had never encountered any bottlenecks along the way. Bai An¡¯s experience of spending thousands of years at the same level and struggling to grow up slowly was what hecked.


    ¡®It was a great harvest.¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, then he became more immersed and began observing Bai An¡¯s breakthrough from a deeper perspective.


    Chen Heng had not fallen into a deeper sleep throughout the entire thousand years and quietly observed and integrated with Bai An¡¯s spirit. He could sense Bai An¡¯s state of mind in the end. Of course, Bai An felt the same as he could also vaguely sense Chen Heng¡¯s will and power lurking in the ancient sword. However, he was not surprised and did not suspect anything.


    Divine weapons had spirits, which was amon phenomenon in this world. Even ordinary divine weapons would give birth to terrifying spirits. Not to mention ancient swords that could suppress mighty weapons like Earth Heavenly Weapons.


    It wasmon for them to give birth to spirits and possess intelligence for such divine weapons.


    Bai An wasn¡¯t surprised by Chen Heng¡¯s existence because his automatic exposure would mean many things. In Bai An¡¯s opinion, this meant the ancient sword recognized and acknowledged him, and this was what he had been longing for a long time.


    The ancient sword¡¯s existence alone upied a significant position in Bai An¡¯s heart, not to mention its power. After all, this was the legacy of the Bai family. It was also a kind of sustenance for Bai An¡¯s soul to a certain extent.


    Bai An and even his ancestors were born, grown, and cultivated under this sword¡¯s care. This sword was like an elderly to him, possessing feelings he could not part with. Therefore, he was delighted that Chen Heng had taken the initiative to appear. The connection between the two seemed to have deepened invisibly.


    An enormous aura emerged a thousand yearster when Bai An was 6,000 years old. Lightning appeared between heaven and earth, and the mighty lightning dragon resounded through heaven as if they wanted to tear this world apart and plunge this region into the abyss of destruction.


    Even the entire secret realm was trembling under lightning and was on the verge of copsing as if it could not bear the majesty within.


    The enormous aura shocked many people and existences hidden in the secret realm. They had no choice but to wake up ande out from their secluded state.


    ¡°What exactly is this huge Heavenly Catastrophe?¡±


    Powerhouses walked out from their respective secluded cultivation bases. Each figure looked like a God or devil as if they were suppressing the void, causing thews of heaven and earth to fall silent.


    There was no doubt that these mighty powerhouses had been part of the Eternal Dynasty for tens of thousands of years, all of which appeared concurrently. Their faces were filled with shock and bewilderment as they looked at the lightning before them.


    They could sense that it was so powerful that even the lightning disyed at the moment could easily kill a Demigod. This was undoubtedly a higher-level lightning catastrophe, appearing powerful and terrifying.


    On the other hand, all the powerhouses were mighty to enter this secret realm. Even the weakest of them was a Demigod. Some stronger ones had already reached the threshold of the Heavenly Venerate. However, even these existences were shocked by this Heavenly Catastrophe and find it unbelievable.


    ¡°This is the Heavenly Catastrophe for advancing to the Heavenly Venerate realm...¡± Looking up into the sky and sensing the Profound Meanings of Law, someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is someone about to break the barrier and be a heavenly venerate?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him! Ancestor Bai!¡± Arge number of them quickly looked into their target.


    In mid-air, the lightning raged. Bolts of lightning as thick as heavenly pirs twirled in all directions, shrouding the entire sky. It was as if the whole secret realm had been submerged.


    There were only a handful of lightning catastrophes like this in the past and present. Many people had never even seen it, let alone transcended it.


    The lightning catastrophe locked onto a figure ¨C Bai An.


    Bai An was six thousand years old, not considered young even for his level. However, his aura was still powerful. His face did not look old. His Qi Blood was boiling like a dragon, like a huge furnace.

 Chapter 639 - Duo Catastrophes Transcension

    <h4>Chapter 639: ¨C Duo Catastrophes Transcension</h4>


    It had been six thousand years. Bai An was now six thousand years old, but his face was still the same as it had been in the past. He looked like a young man, but there was a hint of vicissitudes in his eyes as if he had lost a lot of things.


    Six thousand years was too long. Even the young man who had been elegant and graceful in the past had been polished by time, and he had grown step by step until now.


    When his family and friends and his past enemies all passed away, he inevitably began to change. There was a kind of tempering in his mind, and he grew to his current level.


    However, he was still powerful. His Qi Blood was like a furnace, melting thews of heaven and earth in all directions.


    The Qi Blood soared into the sky, turning into a pir of blood that soared into the sky. No matter where one was in the mystic realm, one could easily see it, shocking countless powerhouses.


    Even powerhouses of the same level were shocked. Because when they were at this age, their Qi Blood was far from this exuberant. They should have weakened a long time ago.


    However, Bai An was still the same as before. His Qi blood was still like a young man¡¯s.


    A wave of clear Qi rushed out from Bai An¡¯s head. It was vast and boundless. Finally, it evolved in midair and turned into a huge Dao diagram. It attracted the thunderbolts from all directions and did not affect the outside world.


    ¡°It¡¯s heaven-defying...¡±


    Looking at this scene, the people around were amazed. ¡°Not only is his Qi Blood like a dragon, but he has also always maintained his peak condition. Even his soul is so powerful. He has already reached the limit of this level.¡±


    ¡°The probability of him surviving this catastrophe is fifty percent!¡±


    The fifty percent probability seemed low, but it was frighteningly high.


    Since ancient times, breaking through to the Heavenly Venerate level was difficult. Without the determination to die without a doubt and the firm conviction to press forward, it was impossible to reach this step.


    This was the biggest test for one¡¯s cultivation. In breaking through to the Heavenly Venerate level, whether it was the body, the soul, the true spirit, or even one¡¯s own Dao Foundation andws, they would all be targeted. As long as there was a weakness in one aspect, it would fail.


    It was precisely because of this that so many people failed. Even many powerhouses were traumatized by this and did not dare to fight with all their might. They continued to move forward.


    If they did not dare to fight with all their might, it would be equivalent to having an iplete Dao determination and a wed soul. It would be even more impossible for them toplete the advancement and transcend as a Heavenly Venerate.


    However, Bai An did notck these things at the moment. Over six thousand years, his Dao Foundation and soul had long been polished andpleted. Even his Qi Blood was preserved under the seal and tempering of the ancient sword.


    Now, it was frighteningly exuberant, as terrifying and powerful as a heavenly dragon in the world.


    At this moment, he was undoubtedly standing on another stage. It was the most powerful moment in his life and the most suitable time for a breakthrough.


    If it weren¡¯t now, his foundation would becking, he wouldn¡¯t be able to perfect it, and the probability of him advancing would be affected.


    However, if this time passed, his Qi Blood would gradually decline, and his soul and true spirit would also gradually decay. At that time, the probability of him advancing would decrease, but it would also affect his future achievements.


    The choice of this time was also very important. Standing in the void and feeling the rolling thunder, Bai An raised his head. His youth-like face was filled with coldness.


    In the next moment, he charged out.


    A massive cosmic form appeared behind him. Layers of heaven and earth Gen Qi were absorbed by it and surged out, supporting the cosmic form.


    In the beginning, it seemed ordinary and didn¡¯t have much mystical power. However, as time passed, it became more powerful and terrifying, reaching a peak.


    A phantom of a strange beast appeared. Its body was many miles long, and the sharp edges on its head roared toward the sky. Then, the profound meanings of thews continued to evolve, and all kinds of secret techniques emerged.


    The strange beast roared and flew up into the sky, turning into a divine phoenix. Its body was surrounded by rolling mes, which were the mes of thews. They were extremely clear and terrifying.


    Rumble!


    The secret realm was shaking, and a terrifying aura interweaved, causing the entire area to be chaotic. It was about to fall into an abyss of destruction, about to be destroyed.


    Fortunately, the Dao patterns and spell formations left behind by the eternal Heavenly Venerate protected this ce. At this moment, many powerhouses from the Eternal Dynasty were attacking, and they were barely able to block the vast Heavenly Catastrophe, isting it from the outside world.


    Otherwise, with the strength of the Heavenly Catastrophe, it might be able to tear apart this secret realm and turn this immortal-like holynd into and of peril, destroying it.


    The grand spell formation was activated to block the lightning outside. However, everyone looked at the flickering lightning before them, and their faces were still filled with shock. It was as if they were shocked by the strength of the Heavenly Catastrophe.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    A powerhouse said as he looked at the lightning in the sky. At this moment, his face was filled with uncertainty. ¡°Why is the Heavenly Catastrophe... so terrifying?¡±


    The Eternal Dynasty was not an ordinary force. The Eternal Heavenly Venerate who founded the Eternal Dynasty was undoubtedly the most powerful Heavenly Venerate. ording to Chen Heng¡¯s calctions, he could be ranked among the Ninth Ring.


    In the tens of thousands of years after the Eternal Heavenly Venerate, many powerhouses in the Eternal Dynasty tried to be a Heavenly Venerate. Therefore, they had a clear record of what happened when a Heavenly Venerate was promoted.


    All the experts present knew about it on purpose. From what they knew, the Heavenly Catastrophe that Bai An was facing was a little too powerful. This level of Heavenly Catastrophe had already surpassed ordinary Heavenly Venerate Catastrophes and reached another level.


    ¡°Why is it like this?¡±


    They were shocked and confused. They didn¡¯t understand what had gone wrong.


    Logically speaking, although the power of the Heavenly Venerate Catastrophe was different depending on the situation of the person undergoing the catastrophe, there should not be such a big difference.


    Such a terrifying catastrophe was no longer Catastrophe Transcension but killing. It was far beyond what the person undergoing the catastrophe should be able to handle.


    They did not understand, but they were ready to make a move. If Bai An were defeated in this Heavenly Catastrophe, they would immediately attack and use their Heavenly Weapons to save him.


    Although Bai An¡¯s Heavenly Venerate Catastrophe would fail, at least he would be able to survive.


    This thought shed through their minds, and they were ready. But soon, the changes in front of them stunned them.


    In mid-air, thunder rumbled, covering the sky and earth, covering the entire arcane pocket realm.


    If they were in the arcane pocket realm, the creatures within it would raise their heads. No matter how they looked, they would only be able to see a patch of lightning.


    The lightning was so dense that it seemed to have turned into a sea of lightning. It was extremely terrifying and powerful. The sea of lightning covered the entire arcane pocket realm.


    However, at that moment, more abnormalities appeared under the lightning. As the Heavenly Catastrophe evolved, illusory figures flew out and revealed their forms in the depths of the lightning.


    They were Heavenly Weapons. Some of the Heavenly Weapons were like long swords. There was a thick, bloody aura exuding from them. It was as if they had destroyed countless great worlds, and they represented the essence of ughter.


    This was the Sword of Buddha.


    Then there was an ancient mirror, and its body was simple and unadorned. Many deep Dao patterns covered its surface and wrapped around it to form a unique mark. As the light spread out, rays of light appeared, it was as if it contained the supreme profundity andws of nothingness, and it was shocking.


    This was the Sky Mirror.


    Other than the two Earth Heavenly Weapons, the illusory images of Heavenly Weapons appeared in the vast lightning.


    For example, the Dragon ying Saber and the God ying Spear had long since been lost. However, the Earth Heavenly Weapons that had always appeared in legends were now all disyed within, revealing a phantasm.


    Even though it was only a hazy phantasm, it was still extremely powerful. Within it, a mark representing the heavens and earth appeared. That power was boundless, spreading out in all directions as it charged toward Bai An.


    In an instant, his body was covered in blood, leaving deep marks on it. The power of the four Heavenly Weapons spread, and all sorts of different Heavenly Weapons attacked Bai An together with the lightning around him.


    This change shocked countless living beings. Even the array around the mystic realm rumbled as if it couldn¡¯t withstand this might and was about to be destroyed.


    The powerhouses watching the battle revealed expressions of shock.


    ¡°Armed Catastrophe!¡±


    Some people turned pale with shock and disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Why is there an Armed Catastrophe?¡±


    During the catastrophe, a Heavenly Weapon needed to be chosen, and all sorts of images of Heavenly Weapons would appear to temper it. This was a sign that only a Heavenly Weapon would undergo a catastrophe, and it was an extremely profound Armed Catastrophe.


    Generally speaking, Heavenly Weapons would need to undergo at least seven Armed Catastrophe before it was possible for the phantoms of Heavenly Weapons to appear and temper them.


    However, Bai An was a cultivator, so why would such a scene that only appeared during an Armed Catastrophe appear.


    ¡°Could it be that Bai¡¯s ancestor is actually a Heavenly Weapon in the form of a human, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s so amazing, taking one step at a time until now?¡±


    Someone made a guess, and it actually seemed very reasonable.


    Even within the Eternal Dynasty, Bai An¡¯s performance was also very amazing. However, after thousands of years, he had reached this step and could be considered one of the top Heavenly Gifted Individuals in this world.


    If such a Heavenly Gifted Individual were said to be a powerful Heavenly Weapon in disguise, then it would make sense. However, once he said this, he was quickly refuted.


    ¡°The Heavenly Weapon in the form of a human is originally a kind of deduction and spection of the ancient people regarding the Heavenly Weapon. There are no actual examples, so it¡¯s not worth talking about.¡±


    Someone on the side spoke up and refuted, ¡°Moreover, even if the Heavenly Weapon in the form of a human is a human, it should have already left the Heavenly Weapon and shouldn¡¯t have gone to transcend the Heavenly Weapon Tribtion.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not him. It¡¯s the ancient sword in his hand!¡±


    Finally, someone spoke up and revealed the truth.


    Their gazes moved forward, and they quickly noticed the difference. This was because at this moment, as Bai An went through the catastrophe, the ancient sword in his hand was glowing.


    That radiance spread and was exposed, giving people a terrifying feeling. It was like a sharp divine sword hanging above the soul. It could stab down at any time. That kind of terror made people feel terrified.

 Chapter 640 - Beheading Catastrophe

    <h4>Chapter 640: ¨C Beheading Catastrophe</h4>


    A vast Heavenly Catastrophe urred. Rolling lightning fell like water droplets, like a terrifying thunderstorm.


    After Bai An¡¯s Heavenly Catastrophe, the virtual shadow of divine weapons appeared in the air one after another. The fearsome power made the sky tremble, feeling terrified by the virtual shadows.


    Although these virtual shadows of divine weapons were not real, there was no doubt that they contained some profound meanings of the divine weapons. That kind of power was terrifying.


    Each Earth Heavenly Weapons had different power, representingpletely differentws and authorities in this world. For example, the Sky Mirror corresponded to the void of the world. Another example was the Sword of Buddha, the supreme treasure of the ughter domain.


    These divine weapons represented different domains and powers, so their roles were alsopletely different. However, there was no doubt that these divine weapons were mighty. Despite being under the lightning evolution, each was not inferior to the peak of the sixth rank.


    These divine weapons would surely kill Bai An if he confronted them directly, not because Bai An was too weak, but because these divine weapons were too powerful. Ordinary people would not be able to contend against them.


    After all, this was already Chen Heng¡¯s eighth Armed Catastrophe. He was already at the eighth rank, and the eighth Armed Catastrophe he endured was also equivalent to the eighth rank, which was much higher than Bai An¡¯s current level. The gap between the two was so huge that it would naturally produce terrifying results.


    Those watching the evolution of the Heavenly Catastrophe at the side could not help but be shocked. Their gazes were fixed on the ancient sword in Bai An¡¯s hand, ¡°That ancient sword is miraculous...¡±


    Vast runes appeared in the eyes of the powerhouses as they deduced the specific situation of the ancient sword. However, they could not continue in the end as they seemed to see an enormous world unfold before their eyes. It was so powerful that it epassed everything, as vast as the real world. This was a powerhouse above the Earth Heavenly Weapon, a level that they absolutely could not see at this moment.


    ¡°This sword...¡± The powerhouses present trembled as they were affected by the aura of the ancient sword, feeling its essence and power.


    They had never seen such a powerful divine weapon in the past. It wasn¡¯t that they had never seen an Earth Heavenly Weapon before that was indeed powerful and vast, symbolizing thews and authorities of the world. At the same time, it was strange and unfathomable, with immeasurable power.


    However, the ancient sword before them wasn¡¯t inferior at all. Being a Mortal Heavenly Weapon, it wasn¡¯t symbolizing the vast origin of the world,like an Earth Heavenly Weapon. However, it was simrly powerful and boundless, just like a powerhouse. It did not require an outsider to activate it and was powerful enough to crush everything.


    ¡°That ancient sword seems very simr to the one that appeared in the Zhou family...¡± Finally, someone noticed the origin of the ancient sword and spotted its traces.


    Bai An once brought the ancient sword to the Zhou family¡¯s ancestralnd and caused a huge ruckus several thousand years ago. He even fought against the Earth Heavenly Weapon, the Sky Mirror, and eventually suppressed it. This matter had caused severe chaos in the cultivation world back then.


    The Eternal Dynasty was naturally very clear about it and even sent people to explore it, wanting to find the ancient sword and bring it back to enrich the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s heritage. However, the ancient sword never appeared ever since, as if it had disappeared. It was precisely why traces of the ancient sword had slowly faded away and wholly disappeared after thousands of years.


    It was only now that the ancient sword in Bai An¡¯s hand once again disyed its divine might that the powerhouses before him finally remembered.


    ¡°Back then, that ancient sword and its owner disappeared for no reason. No one knew where they ended up. I never thought that they would reappear in this manner today...¡± A voice sounded. His gaze was fixed on Bai An, and the ancient sword in his hand, and his eyes flickered, ¡°I don¡¯t know if ancestor Bai obtained this by chance or...¡±


    No fool could be a Heavenly Gifted Individual of a generation and cultivate to this level. With the intelligence of everyone present, they were naturally able to guess the various possibilities that existed.


    There were only two possibilities that the ancient sword had mysteriously disappeared back then and suddenly reappeared in Bai An¡¯s hands. Either the ancient sword had disappeared back then and was obtained by Bai An, or the ancient sword had been in Bai An¡¯s hands from the beginning to the end.


    Bai An was the same person as the mysterious person from the Zhou family back then. However, there was no need to delve deeper into this issue at this moment.


    Time had changed. If Bai An had just joined the Eternal Dynasty, or if he did not have a deep foundation, perhaps there would still be people who would use this matter to cause trouble and try to seize the ancient sword in their hands.


    However, Bai An¡¯s wings were ready now. Not to mention his strength, the Bai family he had founded was arge branch within the Eternal Dynasty and yed a vital role in the dynasty. Everyone in the dynasty respected him, as many mighty powerhouses had even received his favor and care. Furthermore, Bai An had once married a princess in the Eternal Dynasty. Hence, he was now an elder of the Eternal Emperor in terms of status.


    If they were to attack Bai An, they would be betraying their master and exterminating their ancestors. Therefore, although they had considered the crucial point, their expressions remained unchanged as they indifferently put the matter behind them.


    They were more concerned about Bai An¡¯s Heavenly Catastrophe at the momentpared to his past.


    ¡°The Heavenly Catastrophe has yet to pass, and the Armed Catastrophe ising again...¡± They watched the scene and could not help but frown, subconsciously feeling uneasy, ¡°Can Ancestor Bai handle such a lineup?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Another person spoke solemnly, though he was confident in Bai An, ¡°Ancestor Bai is not an ordinary person. Since he chose to transcend the catastrophe, he must have sufficient confidence. Immediately activate the Ancestral Weapon and save him if things get out of hand.¡± The people around nodded slowly. Then, they looked forward and continued to observe.


    The people present were very calm. Bai An had left a deep impression on them in the past. They subconsciously thought that Bai An must be confident since he had decided to go through this catastrophe. This was a stereotype from the past. After all, Bai An was such a cautious person in their past impression, which they weren¡¯t wrong to a certain extent.


    However, Bai An wished to tell them that they were overthinking. He didn¡¯t make any special arrangements. He had no idea what was happening here and didn¡¯t know what he would face before this.


    As for confidence, Bai An did have enough faith to survive if it was just his Heavenly Catastrophe. After all, he had not wasted these thousands of years but focused on polishing his body. He was confident that he could ovee the Heavenly Catastrophe before him. However, if he took the Armed Catastrophe into ount, the result would be a question mark.


    Bai An was extremely flustered at this moment and probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to maintain his calm if it weren¡¯t for the ancient sword in his hand that was still emitting warm energy and surging into his body. It was not that he was not persistent enough, but the sudden attack was too terrifying.


    There was a considerable gap between the seventh and eighth ranks. Simrly, it was the same for the Heavenly Catastrophe. The Heavenly Catastrophe that Bai An had to go through was equivalent to Chen Heng¡¯s seventh rank.


    However, the Armed Catastrophe that Chen Heng needed to transcend was the eighth Armed Catastrophe. There was still a considerable gap between the two, and it was impossible to catch up in a short time. Hence, it was normal for Bai An to feel helpless and despair. However, Chen Heng was already prepared for this.


    ¡°Need not panic...¡± Bai An immediately calmed down as he heard Chen Heng¡¯s voice in his mind.


    He still trusted the power of the ancient sword even though many years had passed, owing to his past impressions and the trust in his partner. Therefore, hepletely rxed his mind and was not as stiff as before.


    The ancient sword began to move in his hand. A wave of power surged from the ancient sword and began to continuously support Bai An¡¯s body, causing the aura on his body to expand and rapidly increase.


    Streaks of golden runes surged from Bai An¡¯s body, and each seemed to represent a supreme Profound Meanings of Law that was unimaginable and terrifying, giving people a terrifying aura of power. These runes surged into the ancient sword and finallynded on Bai An¡¯s body, causing his aura to expand and increase.


    Bang!


    A soft sound sounded, and faintly, ayer of barrier seemed to be broken by Bai An. He entered a brand new level, viewing everything before him from a higher level. This was the state Chen Heng was at, observing everything in this world from an eighth-level perspective.


    Bai An had sessfully established a connection with the ancient sword and had entered a unique state under the influence of Chen Heng¡¯s power. The power of the twoplemented each other under this state, bing even stronger as if they were one.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is...¡± Various realizations surged Bai An¡¯s heart in an instant.


    As he observed from a higher-level perspective, various doubts that had arisen during his cultivation in the past were directly resolved one by one. As for what was before him, he saw everything was beginning to turn upside down.


    Although the roaring lightning dragon and the Armed Catastrophe were still mighty, they seemed to have changed and were no longer as perfect as before. Bai An could not find the point of attack at all. On the contrary, the Armed Catastrophe was full of ws and was no longer invincible in Bai An¡¯s eyes.


    A piece of information appeared in his mind, giving him a new understanding, then he held the ancient sword and began to move. The long sword gradually swung, then assumed an inexplicable gesture.


    The Dao Principle in his body was roaring, turning the sword into a saber and shing forward heavily in a unique posture. In between this sh, a supreme profound meaning was disyed. In a trance, it was as if a supreme king was roaring, shing toward the many living beings before him, bathing in blood.


    The Heaven King¡¯s Golden Saber was cleaving heaven!

 Chapter 641 - Transcend

    <h4>Chapter 641: ¨C Transcend</h4>


    Layers uponyers of virtual shadow appeared before him. The lightning in the sky suddenly froze as Bai An¡¯s sword struck, as if its power was spreading in all directions, destroying everything.


    The Heavenly King¡¯s Golden Saber was a legacy Chen Heng had obtained from a divine weapon. From Chen Heng¡¯s current perspective, the Heavenly King¡¯s Golden Saber¡¯s legacy was powerful enough to rank among the legacies of Heavenly Venerate.


    This saber technique was terrifying in terms of ughtering. Once it was fully disyed, it was enough to kill the Gods and Buddhas, destroying everything before it, just like the current moment. Bai An held the ancient sword in his hand as if it was merging with his body as one. Finally, the sword shed forward.


    Bang!


    The surroundings became silent when the sword struck. The lightning before him stagnated and gradually changed after seemingly being affected by the attack. The vast lightning sounded and stopped. Like raindrops falling on the ground, it gushed toward Bai An¡¯s body. However, it did not cause him any damage. Instead, it turned into his Gen Qi, replenishing his strength.


    The people were shocked to find that Bai An¡¯s aura did not weaken as he transcended the catastrophe as everything happened. Instead, it became stronger. It was an indescribable feeling.


    In the eyes of these existences before him, even if an ordinary Heavenly Venerate was powerful, there was a limit to it. Although its strength was far greater than theirs, it was not to the extent of the difference between heaven and earth.


    However, Bai An¡¯s aura had risen to this level now. The aura on his body was so powerful, as terrifying as the aura on the ancient sword.


    This was the power of the ancient sword. It strengthened Bai An¡¯s body and increased his strength, enabling him to see ahead with a higher field of view and re-examine his cultivation and strength.


    Then, a door seemed to suddenly open. The power of the ancient sword quickly emerged, strengthening Bai An¡¯s body. The scene before him looked explicit as he slowly opened his eyes, but it waspletely different in other people¡¯s eyes.


    In the eyes of ordinary mortals, this world was nothing more than a typical scene. Every river, every stone was real. It was indeed the real world. However, everything in this world was born from spiritual energy in cultivators¡¯ eyes. The only difference was the amount of spiritual energy in it.


    However, the situation was different in Bai An¡¯s eyes. Everything before him looked like a densely-packed Dao pattern. Those Dao patterns flickered in the void and were engraved in the lightning, surging toward him along with the lightning at this moment.


    Upon closer inspection, it was not just the lightning. Dao patterns were also visible in the surrounding cultivators¡¯ bodies.


    ¡°Is this everything that appeared in the eyes of the Heavenly Venerate?¡± An inexplicable realization emerged in Bai An¡¯s mind, and he instantly understood what was happening.


    He had already surpassed his original level and observed the world with a higher field of view. The scenery he saw was different from before. This state was undoubtedly extraordinary, so unique that it could only be formed by the ancient sword though it could not be maintained for a long time.


    However, the harvest he had gained was prosperous. Manyplex issues that he could not understand or resolve in the past were no longer an issue now. Bai An felt that his cultivation would advance by leaps and bounds and reach another level if he could ovee this hurdle.


    Before his eyes, bolts of lightning dispersed automatically. Under the power of the ancient sword, the Dao patterns in the surrounding thunderbolts shattered, scattering onto the ground one by one, bing exceptionally dazzling.


    The virtual shadow of the divine weapons began to glow in the surrounding, transforming intopletely different divine forms that bombarded Bai An¡¯s body, leaving behind numerous marks on his body.


    This feeling was profound because those Earth Heavenly Weapons were extremely real and powerful even though they were virtual shadows. They indeed possessed some of the power of their actual bodies, giving off a supreme charm. If one were toprehend that aura carefully, it would be simr to the Earth Heavenly Weapons, equally terrifying and powerful.


    If it were the Bai An from before, he might not even be able to withstand one or two attacks, not to mention facing these virtual shadows head-on. He would have instantly fallen into a dangerous situation and might even die.


    However, it was much better at this moment. A bloody light emerged before Bai An, leaving an eye-catching bloody scar on his chest. A supreme ughter power surged and was disyed at this moment.


    This was the Sword of Buddha. It had taken advantage of the moment when the divine weapons¡¯ virtual shadows were restraining Bai An from attacking decisively, leaving a deep gash on his body. One could vaguely see the bones within it. It was terrifying. Yet, this was not the end.


    Bang!


    Unknowingly, the long sword in Bai An¡¯s hand was raised high. His gaze had unknowingly changed as he stared forward, looking unprecedentedly firm and calm.


    Under the two Heavenly Catastrophe before him, the ancient sword in his hand had alreadybined with Bai An¡¯s power, no longer separated from each other. This was the realm of the unity of man and sword.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s unreserved urge, the power initially belonged to the ancient sword was entirely shifted to Bai An¡¯s body, causing his aura to expand and increase continuously.


    Bai An could sense just how mighty the ancient sword¡¯s power was under the current state. Despite the lightning before him, he did not have the slightest fear and merely took a deep breath, then charged forward directly.


    Bang!


    The virtual shadow of the supreme God appeared once again, moving together with a golden knife wielded. That powerful force formed many virtual shadows that began to dance chaotically around the area. Turbulent currents rushed in all directions. A considerable amount of divine power exploded in this ce as if it wanted to clear the area, turning it into an empty space.


    Furious lightning struck Bai An as if it was tempering his body. White marks appeared on Bai An¡¯s body as the lightning struck, like scars left behind by the intertwining of metal and gold, looking shocking.


    The lightning before him was terrifying. That aura seemed to represent destruction. Its power was terrifying, as if it could easily kill a Demigod. However, even such frightening lightning couldn¡¯t affect Bai An and stop him from moving when itnded on his body.


    On the contrary, as Bai An bathed in the spiritual aura of the surrounding, his supreme aura burst out. Bai An was dressed in white, just like he was in the past. In his eyes, infinite divine light bloomed with Dao diagrams imprinted on them.


    He raged in the lightning, brandishing the long sword continuously and forcefully cleaving a path.


    Bang!


    The lightning roared in all directions, and one rune after another continuously scattered before surging into Bai An¡¯s body. His Qi Blood soared into the sky as he was bathed in these runes.


    The virtual shadows of the Sword of Buddha and the ancient Sky Mirror appeared one after another in the surroundings, wanting to get close to his body and knock him down to the ground.


    However, all of them failed, as the Qi Blood was so powerful that it turned into a natural barrier that blocked all external obstacles. It could not break through this barrier, no matter how powerful or terrifying its strength was.


    The ancient sword was glowing. The Heavenly Catastrophe and the Armed Catastrophe gradually merged. And so did Bai An and the ancient sword, the aura on their bodies began to expand rapidly.


    In other words, although Bai An had notpleted his final transformation, his aura was not inferior to that of a real Heavenly Venerate. That kind of prowess was so terrifying that it was simply shocking. It was hard to believe that it was released by a cultivator who had yet to step into the domain of a Heavenly Venerate.


    The ancient sword soared into the sky. Like the legendary divine weapon that could cleave obstacles before it apart, it opened up a brand new path for the world.


    Chen Heng¡¯s power was urged to the extreme and rushed out to deal with the Armed Catastrophe. The power that belonged to the eighth rank was unleashed, causing the faces of the surrounding Eternal Dynasty powerhouses to change drastically.


    ¡°That sword is so powerful...¡± They were shocked as they looked at Bai An and the ancient sword.


    In the legends, the Earth Heavenly Weapon was equivalent to a Heavenly Venerate, which only a Heavenly Venerate could subdue and control. Its battle strength was equivalent to that of a Heavenly Venerate. However, everyone present knew that this was only in theory.


    In reality, even an Earth Heavenly Weapon would be terrifying if it unleashed that degree of power. Only a suitable weapon master could do so. Usually, the Earth Heavenly Weapon could only unleash limited power and might not be able to reach that level due to the weapon master¡¯s power limitation.


    However, they could sense that the power of the ancient sword had already reached that level at this moment. The power of an eighth rank was not weak even among Heavenly Venerate and was far fromparable to those who had just advanced to Heavenly Venerate.


    In other words, the ancient sword alone could exert the power of a Heavenly Venerate even without the weapon master¡¯s power, and this alone was enough to surpass many Earthly Heavenly Weapons in the world. Moreover, its power was still increasing.


    Bang!


    The vast lightning struck and scattered in all directions, hitting the secret realm before them. A massive array of runes appeared around the secret realm, blocking all the lightning bolts. However, a gap gradually appeared, which seemed to be unstoppable.

 Chapter 642 - Heavenly Catastrophe

    <h4>Chapter 642: ¨C Heavenly Catastrophe</h4>


    Mighty bolts of lightning continued to strike bit by bit. The magic formation surrounding the secret realm also seemed unable to withstand this power and was on the verge of copsing at any moment. This Heavenly Venerate was too terrifying.


    The cultivator¡¯s Heavenly Catastrophebined with the weapon spirit¡¯s Armed Catastrophe and erupted simultaneously. The power was not as simple as an ordinary addition but had a more profound reaction and became even more terrifying. The aftermath of the lightning catastrophe had caused the entire secret realm to tremble and boil even without being physically there.


    The Gen Qi in the surroundings surged and erupted and was then absorbed directly by the boiling ancient sword. The scene of the outside world was mighty, looking terrifying.


    However, Bai An did not feel ufortable being in it and seemed very rxed. His aura rapidly increased after merging with the ancient sword and borrowing its power and had already sunk into a deeper state of enlightenment.


    The lightning around him was still raging, and the Gen Qi surged. This kind of scene that seemed normal to ordinary people had a more profound meaning in Bai An¡¯s eye.


    The mystery of thews of heaven and earth was entangled in his body, allowing him to gain enlightenment vaguely. Then, he suppressed it with one hand.


    Bang!


    The raging lightning before Bai An was immediately suppressed and destroyed by a giant hand before it finally copsed. He did not use any divine abilities or secret techniques throughout this process but only suppressed them instinctively, producing such an effect.


    Surging divine power boiled and circted along a unique trajectory in his body. If one looked carefully, one would discover that countless runes were swirling around Bai An¡¯s body. Those runes were the essence formed by the coherence of numerousws of heaven and earth and the Dao Principles that Bai An had personallyprehended.


    These Dao Principles were cohered in Bai An¡¯s body in the past. However, they had spontaneously emerged and began to sublimate under this unique environment now.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Waves of loud noise sounded, like the nging of a war drum or the resounding of thunder, so intense that it caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate.


    If one were to observe carefully, one would realize that the source of this sound was not any other ce but within Bai An¡¯s body. His body was glowing, and a crimson pir of blood aura sour to the sky, transforming into a Blood Dragon roaring toward the sky.


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± The shocking change before them astounded everyone present.


    Their expressions slightly changed when they noticed the abnormal change in Bai An¡¯s body, then their expressions turned joyful, ¡°The blood aura is cohering into a form of dragon...¡±


    ¡°His physical body has already taken the lead in breaking through and has reached that level.¡± Everyone present was a powerhouse, and many were on par with Bai An¡¯s current level. Besides, many had explored the Heavenly Venerate¡¯s domain and were very familiar with its characteristics.


    Therefore, they immediately noticed the dense and subtle textures appearing on Bai An¡¯s body. There weren¡¯t many at first, but they grewrger and directly covered his entire body as time went on. These were Dao patterns, and they were also the coherence of Bai An¡¯s Dao principles.


    Bai An¡¯s body had begun to transform andpleted his advancement under the effects of the lightning catastrophe and the ancient sword. He could be said to be a half-step Heavenly Venerate now and would immediately turn into aplete Heavenly Venerate as long as his divine spirit could keep up.


    Halfway through the lightning catastrophe, it was already halfway done at this stage. Everyone present could not help but feel excited as they thought of this, and their eyes became fiery as they looked at Bai An¡¯s figure before them.


    After nearly ten thousand years, a Heavenly Venerate figure was about to be born within the Eternal Dynasty. Excluding some powerhouses hidden in the secret realm and devoted themselves to cultivation, there was never a Heavenly Venerate figure who appeared in the cultivation world of Zhongzhou.


    Based on the current records, the most recent Heavenly Venerate in the history of Zhongzhou was born more than ten thousand years ago and had left Zhongzhou long ago, left for other great regions without a trace.


    If Bai An could sessfully advance, he would be the first Heavenly Venerate to advance in Zhongzhou within the past ten thousand years sessfully.


    A Heavenly Venerate¡¯s rank was equivalent to an Earth Heavenly Weapon. Not many people could rival him in this era when Heavenly Venerates were almost extinct. With such strength, coupled with the unfathomable ancient sword in his hand, it was a dream in today¡¯s cultivation world.


    No one could match him as long as the quiet old monsters did not appear. And such a figure would be able to lead the Eternal Dynasty to the next level and reach its peak. Everyone present could not help but feel excited just thinking of this, and many thoughts shed through their minds.


    The lightning catastrophe before them was about to end at this moment. In the lightning catastrophe, many Earth Heavenly Weapons¡¯ virtual shadows kept appearing and disappearing as they rushed towards Bai An¡¯s body, leaving only clear marks on his body but couldn¡¯t do anything further.


    The power of the ancient sword was too mighty. It took a step further and directly isted all external damage whenbined with Bai An¡¯s power. It was like the interweaving of the Armed and Heavenly Catastrophe, evolving into an even more powerful catastrophe.


    The merger of Bai An and the ancient sword could also produce an even more mighty power that was not inferior to the catastrophe before him.


    Bai An¡¯s physical transformation ended before he charged forward into the lightning that filled the sky. He absorbed the natural creation and Gen Qi in the lightning toplete himself and cohere a brand new Heavenly Venerable body.


    The world¡¯s purest Power of Origin was within the lightning, which was an iparable natural creation. This was true for ordinary lightning, but it was even more so for the terrifying and powerful lightning before him.


    Bai An carried the ancient sword and bathed in the lightning for half a month before finally stopping. Before him, the rolling lightning gradually dissipated as time passed. The dark clouds that shrouded the secret realm for half a month dissipated, revealing their original appearance.


    Bai An¡¯s entire body was glowing amid the lightning. He was bathed in golden light after the lightning catastrophe was over. Aura of the Laws of the Great Dao was all over his body. It was a terrifying aura, and one couldn¡¯t imagine how powerful it was.


    The mighty powerhouses in the area gasped in admiration as they sensed the aura.


    ¡°The lightning catastrophe has passed. He haspleted his advancement and became the first Heavenly Venerable in nearly ten thousand years.¡±


    ¡°His physique is so powerful. He has merged with the ancient sword and reached a whole new level.¡±


    The powerhouses around were amazed and envious of Bai An¡¯s current state, ¡°Even though Ancestor Bai has just advanced, his prowess is not inferior to that of a higher level Heavenly Venerate with the ancient sword. Not many people in the entire cultivation world can match his prowess.¡±


    ¡°If the old monsters of the past don¡¯t appear in the world, no one in the world can be his match.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    They eximed in surprise, feeling incredulous about Bai An¡¯s current condition.


    In the cultivation world of Zhongzhou, there hadn¡¯t been a newly advanced Heavenly Venerate in nearly ten thousand years. Bai An had undoubtedly broken this oue at this moment, bing the only Heavenly Venerate who had sessfully advanced in almost ten thousand years.


    He could be invincible, taking into ount the ancient sword in his hand. Of course, this had to exclude the old monsters that were hiding.


    Heavenly Venerate figures were on the ceiling, although there were probably Heavenly Venerates hiding among various hereditary forces. After all, Heavenly Venerates had very long lifespans where one could not see the end of their lifespan.


    More than one Heavenly Venerate figure had been sealed and hidden in the surroundings in its long history. These Heavenly Venerate existences were usually sealed across various holynds and nourished themselves using the natural creations. They still existed, though they would not appear unless it were a significant event.


    With Bai An¡¯s current strength, there was still some disparity between him and being invincible. However, even if he was not invincible, it was good enough. Since those old monsters had sealed themselves, they would not appear so easily.


    As long as Bai An did not go overboard and did not casually ughter the holynd legacies, these old monsters basically would not care, and he could do whatever he wanted.


    Everyone¡¯s mood changed, and they could not help but be agitated thinking of this. The glorious era that belonged to the Eternal Dynasty would arrive in the following long period if nothing unexpected happened, which was what everyone present wanted to see.


    Bai An stood alone in the sky. The runes that filled the sky cohered on his body, fusing and transforming his flesh, blood, and soul, allowing his body to advance and reach a higher level.


    After transcending the lightning catastrophe, his body and divine spirit underwent a qualitative change by absorbing the natural creation from the lightning, saving arge amount of hard work within one leap.


    Initially, if Bai An had cultivated it by himself, he could only achieve this effect after at least several thousand years. However, now, it waspleted with just a lightning catastrophe.


    The Heavenly Catastrophe was both a disaster and a natural creation. Bai An had a deeper understanding of this saying and felt it carefully for a moment.


    He thoroughly felt for a moment. The power in his body grew again after transcending the lightning catastrophe. His body and true spirit had transformed, and he was now standing at the Heavenly Venerate level. It was a powerful feeling.


    The Profound Meanings of Law circted and gradually merged with his body. Bai An had an inexplicable feeling as his body transformed. Some things that could only be done by using Dao techniques in the past were now easily done.


    After reaching this level, thews merged with the body¡¯s true spirit, and some operations had be instinctive, just like how humans could breathe and fish could swim.


    Thus, he waved his hand. The void before him copsed, revealing the void behind it. Pieces of debris swirled around. If each piece were put into the outside world, it would be enough to destroy an entire continent.


    And with Bai An¡¯s thoughts, these pieces of debris circted in his hand and finally cohered.

 Chapter 643 - The Change of Divinity

    <h4>Chapter 643: ¨C The Change of Divinity</h4>


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is...¡± Bai An had a new understanding of the sensation in his hand and the instinctive throbbing feeling, ¡°Does thew follow the heart?¡± This thought shed through his mind, and he closed his eyes silently.


    His true spirit began to surge in his body, circting at an unimaginable speed. He quickly checked his entire body and tested his own Dao Foundation.


    He had undergone a new transformation, and his vision had changed after bing a Heavenly Venerate. His Dao Foundation, which he had thought was wless before his advancement, now had a lot of room for improvement, though it wasn¡¯t full of mistakes.


    Bai An could not wait any longer at this moment. He wanted to find a ce to seclude himself and make up for his Dao Foundation to a wless degree. However, he did not do so immediately but instead looked at the ancient sword in his hand.


    The ancient sword in his hand was glowing. It had transcended with him during the previous lightning catastrophe. The Sword Spirit had merged and transferred its power to Bai An. That feeling was unique, and its power was also mighty.


    Bai An felt that he was still not as good as before, even though he hadpleted his advancement and became a Heavenly Venerate. The ancient sword¡¯s level was higher than he had imagined. It could reach the Heavenly Venerate level by itself and be even stronger than he was now.


    After transcending the Armed Catastrophe, like Bai An, the ancient sword had also fallen into a profound transformation. At this moment, the Sword Spirit inside seemed to be transforming silently.


    Bai An casually sensed it. As expected, his ability to control the ancient sword had improved, and he could borrow more power from the ancient sword than before transcending the catastrophe.


    However, he was still unable to enter the state he was in before transcending the catastrophe, even if he wanted to. That required the cooperation of the ancient sword¡¯s Sword Spirit. Bai An alone could not do it at this moment.


    Bai An looked at the surroundingnd. The previous lightning catastrophe was massive. Even though the power was locked onto Bai An and the ancient sword, some escaped to the surrounding, causing damage to the magic formation in this secret realm.


    Bai An was probably the only one who could repair the damage, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have a lot of work to do in the future...¡± Thinking about what he might have to experience in the future, Bai An shook his head and smiled.


    Bai An¡¯s transformation had ended after transcending the lightning catastrophe. After repairing the magic formation, Bai An held an extravaganza to inform the world of his breakthrough and advancement before entering seclusion again to prepare himself for the next transformation.


    On the other side, Chen Heng¡¯s transformation had just begun.


    Boom!


    Law runes cohered and flickered in Chen Heng¡¯s body, then quickly dimmed like an extinguishing star. In this way, a mysterious and unique power emerged from within, bringing a brand new power of creation to the ancient sword, allowing it to improve slowly.


    Bai An¡¯s gains were huge in the previous Heavenly Catastrophe. However, it was the same for Chen Heng. The lightning catastrophe in this world was an instinctive manifestation of thews of heaven and earth, and it was also a great natural creation. The power of creation contained within the lightning mainly was formed from the Power of Origin of heaven and earth, and it was of great help to Chen Heng at this moment.


    Therefore, he entered a profound transformation and began to improve further after transcending the catastrophe.


    Runes of Dao Principles flickered and rapidly appeared, which were then continuously reorganized in his body, transforming into brand new imprints that were exceptionally unique and mystical.


    Chen Heng sat quietly, enlightened in this hazy, dark space. He had gained a lot, not only from the lightning catastrophe but also from Bai An. Bai An and the ancient sword merged in the previous lightning catastrophe, and the two Dao Principles resonated with each other.


    This was the state of being one with the sword. In this state, the two Dao Principles would resonate andmunicate with each other. Although Bai An could gain a lot from Chen Heng, Chen Heng could also gain a lot from Bai An¡¯s transformation, which was unexpected.


    Bai An¡¯s current level was not weak. He was equivalent to a seventh rank Heavenly Venerate. He was not weak even in the world of Gods, and his strength was mighty.


    The insights and Dao principles of such an existence were an excellent supplement for Chen Heng. This also made Chen Heng have more thoughts.


    The insights and Dao Principles of a seventh rank existence had given Chen Heng such considerable harvest, ¡®What if there were more seventh or even eighth rank existences?¡¯ This thought shed through his mind.


    Dao Principles and insights were things that belonged to oneself and could not be taken away by others. However, through the resonance between the Sword Spirit and the sword master, Chen Heng couldprehend the sword master¡¯s Dao differently and absorb its essence. It was equivalent to transforming into the sword master and walking his path. One could imagine the gains from this.


    ¡®Perhaps it was precisely why the divine weapons in this world were so keen to find a weapon master, to share their insights and Dao principles.¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    After that, he closed his eyes and continued his enlightenment to improve himself. He discovered some things that he had not previously discovered during this process. He had also absorbed arge portion of the power of creation in the lightning.


    After all, the previous lightning catastrophe was vast, and most of it was formed from Chen Heng¡¯s Armed Catastrophe. Therefore, the power of creation that belonged to Chen Heng was considerable and dense.


    This power of creation was absorbed into Chen Heng¡¯s body and slowly merged with the Dao Principles in his body, causing the Dao Principles to transform gradually and also causing some sort of existence in his body to change.


    Divinity. Surprisingly, the power that changed the power of creation was the power of divinity. Divinity was the remnant of the Gods in the world of Gods. It was a standard that only existences who had ascended to the domain of Gods had.


    Chen Heng could have it in the past because of the simtor¡¯s power, directly transforming and bringing it into his body. Besides receiving faith and converting it into divine power, divinity rarely yed any other role in Chen Heng¡¯s body and would not have any reaction toward other things.


    However, these divinities had a considerable reaction toward the power of creation in this world, giving birth to an instinctive desire. Even existences like divinities were very eager to obtain the power of creation in this world.


    Chen Heng pondered this reaction of divinities and then tried to inject the power of creation into it, and tremendous changes began to ur. After obtaining the power of creation, divinities began to transform spontaneously, gradually producing massive changes.


    Divinities grew stronger, and the power within began to rise and slowly be active. Once the divinity and the power of creation met, there was immediately some kind of chemical reaction, and an unknown strange change took ce.


    ¡°It can be like this...¡± Chen Heng was also somewhat surprised by the change in divinity.


    The divinity was the cohesion of the Power of Laws, which was a cohesion of thew that only happened to existences at God¡¯s level. Those not at God¡¯s level are not even allowed to touch divinity.


    Chen Heng also relied on the power of the simtion device to transform divinity into his own. It was not that Chen Heng did not have the idea to study divinity in the past, but the final result was a failure, no matter how he tried. Existences like divinity were exclusive to Gods. Regardless of what method was used to stimte and influence, it could not make divinity react.


    Chen Heng gave up on this experiment as time passed. However, the power of creation in this world could make the divinity react now, which raised some thoughts in Chen Heng¡¯s mind, giving him an impulse to continue his research.


    ¡°The nature of the power of creation in this world is still thebination of the world¡¯s power and the Power of Laws...¡± Chen Heng thought to himself, ¡°So, the pure power of the world and the Power of the Laws is what makes the divinity react?¡±


    This was very likely. Chen Heng had also triedbining the power of the world and the divinity in the past.


    Although the divinity reacted, the reaction was too weak, far from being as strong as it was now. Now that Chen Heng thought about it, it was probably because itcked the specific Power of Laws, while the world¡¯s power itself was not strong enough.


    After all, the essence of divinity was the gathering ofws. Therefore, it could not becking the pure power ofws. This was indeed the case, as he thought about it carefully.


    Chen Heng had once absorbed the Power of Laws of that world in the mutated world in the past. Through the power conversion of the simtion device, it finallybined with the original divinity to form a brand-new ughter divinity.


    Therefore, the high-purity Power of Laws was necessary for the coercion of divinity. Chen Heng could not help but have a sudden realization knowing this. Of course, although he felt that he had already found the direction, it did not mean that it was easy. After all, it was not so easy to find things in this world, whether it was the world¡¯s power or the pure Power of Laws.


    The world¡¯s power was still easy to find. Chen Heng himself controlled several worlds, and he had the avatars in the initial world, which could provide a constant supply of the world¡¯s power. However, the high-purity Power of Laws was not as easy to find. He could only slowly find it in theter worlds.


    ¡°However, from this point of view, the cultivation after the ninth rank would probably have to purify one¡¯s ownws and deduce a singlew to an extremely pure level¡­¡± This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    High-purity Power of Laws was extremely rare, no matter which world it was. Presumably, it was also the same in the world of Gods.


    Yet, the cohesion of divinity could notck the high-purity Power of Laws.


    So, how did the Gods cohere their divinity?

 Chapter 644 - Old Man Withered

    <h4>Chapter 644: ¨C Old Man Withered</h4>


    This could be seen from the point of view of divinity cohesion. After all, the environment of the world of Gods was not so good that one could find high-purity Power of Laws everywhere. One could only rely on oneself if one could not obtain it from the outside world.


    Thinking about it this way, after advancing to the ninth rank, if one wanted to advance further, one would need to cohere a pure, singlew and sublimate it to a level that was sufficient to cohere divinity. Only at this level could one cohere a divinity and advance to the Demigod level.


    One could imagine how difficult it would be. After all, cohering aw to that degree was a significant test of one¡¯s aptitude and talent. Apart from the high-purity Power of Laws, one also required sufficient world¡¯s power, not to mention cohering to a divinity. The difficulty was imaginable.


    It was no wonder that unique existences like the Divine Son were so highly respected in the world of Gods. The Divine Son¡¯s bloodline came from God himself, which he had inherited part of God¡¯s divinity. He would automatically have a unique existence like divinity once he was born.


    This was equivalent to clearing the hurdle of bing a Demigod. Unlike ordinary existences, the biggest hurdle to bing a Demigod did not exist for a unique existence like the Divine Son.


    It was no wonder that the Lord of Darkness would treat Chen Heng as a Divine Son when he saw Chen Heng. This was because there was probably no other existence in the world of Gods other than a unique existence like the Divine Son. Chen Heng might have had his divinity before bing a Demigod.


    Chen Heng suddenly came to a realization. Some of the doubts he had in the past also disappeared.


    ...


    Time passed, and it continued to move forward. Five hundred years had passed since Bai An had be a Heavenly Venerate. Many changes have urred in the world. Twenty to thirty generations had passed among the mortals throughout this extremely long period.


    The Eternal Dynasty began to celebrate wantonly. Bai An, who had be a Heavenly Venerate five hundred years ago and the first person in nearly ten thousand years, had finallye out of seclusion. This was naturally a piece of important news for the Eternal Dynasty.


    The most powerful cultivator in the current era was a Demigod, and there were not many of them. Under such circumstances, the sudden appearance of a Heavenly Venerate was like an exploding king, making people tremble and not dare to move.


    Under such circumstances, the Eternal Dynasty naturally had to celebrate to boost its momentum. This was the golden age of the entire Eternal Dynasty. The Bai Family, which Bai An¡¯s son had established within the Eternal Dynasty, became more powerful and prosperous during the past five hundred years. It was one of the most significant dominating forces within the Eternal Dynasty, only second to the Liu family.


    The root of all was naturally because of Bai An. As the ancestor of the Bai Family, Bai An¡¯s breakthrough was equivalent to the Bai Family¡¯s breakthrough, which eventually resulted in a hugemotion. However, it was clear that Bai An did not care about everything within the Bai Family. To him, the current Bai family was no longer the same as before.


    Time passed slowly. The people he cared about back then had long died, including his children. He couldn¡¯t even find a few familiar faces in the current Bai Family. Even if they were said to be descendants of the bloodline, it was difficult for him to gain much recognition under such circumstances. He was far inferior to the Bai Family back in the mountain city.


    However, even so, there was still a kinship between them. Therefore, Bai An epted the Bai Family¡¯s arrangements and casually responded. He walked out of the secluded cultivation ground and the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s secret realm and came to the outside world again.


    The heaven and earth¡¯s Gen Qi density in the outside world was much lower than the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s secret realm, far less powerful than the inside. Cultivating in the outside world would also be much slower than in a small secret realm.


    However, Bai An did not care about this at the moment. If he had cared about this when he was weak, he would not need to do so now. After all, the density of Gen Qi alone has no effect on someone at the Heavenly Venerate level.


    What could truly affect the existence of a Heavenly Venerate was thepletion of thews and the strength of the world itself. From this point of view, the outside world was undoubtedly much stronger than the internal secret realm.


    After all, no matter how mystical and modified the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s internal secret realm was, it could not change the fact that it was only a small world. Its Power of Laws was limited and could not bepared to the outside world.


    Bai An felt even more different aftering out of the secret realm. He had just be a Heavenly Venerate five hundred years ago. Although his strength was already mighty, it had not beenpletely polished. His Dao Foundation was wed and iplete.


    Five hundred years had passed by now. Although he had not polished his foundation to perfection, he had made up for some of his past mistakes and had reached a Heavenly Venerate level.


    His Qi Blood was mighty now. The Qi Blood soared into the sky and had reached a terrifying level, causing people to tremble in shock. His aura alone would be enough to cause a small world to copse if he did not try to suppress and conceal it. He could even turn the world into a void and vanish into the vast sea of Qi Blood.


    A wisp of his aura was emitted, almost obscuring the sun and moon when he stepped out of the secret realm and arrived in the world outside. It formed a considerable sky screen, sucking away all the Gen Qi in the surroundings.


    Even the several Earth Heavenly Weapons in the Eternal Dynasty could not help but automatically awaken when he walked out, emitting light as a vast radiance was emitted and surged as if they were a little nervous. Fortunately, this feeling onlysted for a while and then disappeared in the next moment.


    Bai An quickly reacted. The mortals adjusted their state,pletely suppressing their Qi Blood and aura, and didn¡¯t allow the supreme Heavenly Venerate aura to spread and affect the surrounding scenery. Otherwise, the entire Eternal Dynasty would have been affected, and no one knew how many people would have been killed or injured by that wisp of aura.


    Bai An came to the outside world. Bai An sighed in his heart as he looked at the zing sun and felt its warmth, ¡°Things changed, and so did the people...¡±


    He walked into the Eternal Dynasty and couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly, looking at the brand new faces of disciples walking in and out. The young and tender faces had a vitality that couldn¡¯t be ignored, making people feel gratified.


    Bai An couldn¡¯t help but think of himself back then when he seemed to be the same. He joined the Eternal Dynasty at a very young age and became a disciple of the Eternal Dynasty.


    Bai An was almost 7,000 years old now, an age he couldn¡¯t imagine back then. Back then, when he sneaked into the Eternal Dynasty to take revenge for his father, he probably never thought that he would spend so much time there. Thinking about it now made him sigh.


    Bai An didn¡¯t join the Eternal Dynasty with good intentions back then. However, he had already left a deep mark there, looking back now. The bloodline he had left behind had grown stronger in the Eternal Dynasty and had be a symbol, an indispensable part of its power.


    Countless people in the Eternal Dynasty worshiped the legacy Bai An had left behind. He was regarded as the Eternal Dynasty¡¯s martyr senior and was revered by many. Bai An¡¯s reputation resounded throughout the ages and had not been extinguished for nearly seven thousand years, and was regarded as a legend by many descendants of the Eternal Dynasty.


    Time was indeed an incredibly magical thing. It could easily change too many things. Sometimes, just thinking about its changes would make peopleugh involuntarily.


    Bai An felt that if someone had told him what had happened back then, he would not have believed it. However, now, he just smiled indifferently and didn¡¯t think much of it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see many familiar faces anymore...¡± Bai An walked out of his secluded cultivation. Along the way, the current emperor of the Eternal Dynasty and the family leader of the Bai Family came out personally to apany and wee him.


    ¡°Only a few disciples of your generation are still alive. Most of them have already passed away.¡± The current emperor of the Eternal Dynasty said.


    In reality, if ordinary cultivators were unable to advance to the Nascent Transformation Stage and awaken their true spirits, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to live past the limit of two thousand years, not to mention the disciples of Bai An¡¯s generation.


    Furthermore, even if the Eternal Dynasty had tens of thousands of disciples in each generation, how many could advance to the Nascent Transformation Stage and awaken their true spirits? The number was certainly not many. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was one in ten thousand.


    Even if they were at the Nascent Transformation Stage, they could only live for three to four thousand years in this world. It was impossible to reach seven thousand years unless they advanced to be a Demigod.


    Therefore, Bai An could not find many familiar people in the Eternal Dynasty. However, even if there weren¡¯t many, there were still some remnants.


    Soon, Bai An met someone he was familiar with. It was an old man with white hair, wearing a luxurious robe. His aura was powerful, but his Qi Blood had already declined, and he could pass away at any time. Seeing this old man beside Bai An, the current emperor of the Eternal Dynasty, quickly went up to him and supported him.

 Chapter 645 - Yiu Ruo

    <h4>Chapter 645: ¨C Yiu Ruo</h4>


    Bai An was revisiting his old ce inside the Eternal Dynasty. After hearing the news, many of Bai An¡¯s old friends came out of their seclusion to the outside world. The old man before him was one of them.


    The old man looked old, but he still exuded an inexplicable majesty, making people feel awe-inspiring at first nce., like a peerless emperor. This old man was undoubtedly very powerful. His strength had long reached the Demigod Stage.


    The current emperor beside Bai An hurried forward and greeted him, revealing his identity, ¡°Ancestor.¡±


    He was the old emperor of the Eternal Dynasty. This old man was a prodigy of the same generation as Bai An, who had be the emperor of that generation. He was a chosen of his generation, and his reputation was even higher than Bai An in the past. However, he had grown old with the vicissitudes of time and had be who he was today.


    ¡°Your appearance hasn¡¯t changed much, still look the same as you did in the past. How nice.¡± The old emperor walked out from his secluded meditation and weed Bai An and couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he looked at Bai An¡¯s unchanged appearance.


    Thousands of years had passed. The people of that generation had long since withered and turned into ghastly white bones. However, Bai An was still young. His Qi Blood was so powerful, and his aura had reached its peak. His appearance didn¡¯t look any different from before, as young as ever.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a look.¡± Facing the old emperor¡¯s words, Bai An only smiled and said, ¡°Many years have passed in the blink of an eye. You and I have grown old.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The old emperor sighed and nodded.


    The current emperor and the family leader of the Bai Family followed respectfully at the side and quietly lowered their heads to guide him without saying anything else.


    Bai An and the old emperor chatted, though their rtionship might not have been that good back then. After all, they were both well-known Heavenly Gifted Individuals back then. They were more or less unconvinced of each other and had evenpeted for a time.


    However, the past was no longer critical as time passed. Now that the two of them were talking, it was more like an interesting, casually told story. The grudges that were sealed in the past would eventually dissipate with time and became topics ofughter. The two of them talked about many things, in terms of cultivation and some interesting things from the past.


    ¡°After the news of you going into seclusion spread, I stepped down from my position as emperor and entered seclusion too toplete my breakthrough.¡± The old emperor chatted casually, looking at Bai An. Then, he talked about him going into seclusion back then and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I still haven¡¯t reached this level even now.¡± A self-deprecating look appeared on his face.


    The two were rivals back then. The old emperor also regarded Bai An as his benchmark and wouldn¡¯t allow himself to fall behind Bai An. Therefore, when the news that Bai An was about to break through to the Demigod realm spread, he immediately stepped down from his position as emperor and entered the exclusive closed-door cultivation area of the royal family to seek a breakthrough. It had been thousands of years since then.


    After thousands of years, Bai An had advanced to the Heavenly Venerate domain and reached another level. However, the old emperor was still in the Demigod realm and had just reached its peak. He was still a little bit away from the next level.


    Bai An looked at the old emperor and felt his aura, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, didn¡¯t know what to say. Cultivation was a challenging thing to do.


    Every step was challenging, from the initial Qi Refinement Stage to the Nascent Transformation Stage to the Demigod Stage. Even with sufficient resources to support it, if one were careless, one would die, and his Dao would vanish, leaving behind a lifelong regret.


    This was the case for the old emperor before him. An ident urred when he was undergoing his enlightenment, damaging his Dao Foundation. It would still be challenging to make up for it even if he used thousands of years and could only waste his time at this level.


    The old emperor¡¯s talent was astonishing, and he was on par with Bai An back then. They were both Heavenly Gifted Individuals, so there was not much of a gap between them in terms of aptitude, talent,prehension, and other aspects. They were all on the same level.


    As for resources and support, it was needless to mention. He was the emperor of the Eternal Dynasty and the core of the royal family back then. Hence, the support he received was much more than Bai An. All of his requests could be met immediately.


    However, he had stille to this point, although he did notck the aptitude, talent, resources, and other things. One wrong step had caused him to lose the entire game.


    The difficulty of cultivation was apparent. Bai An proimed that he probably would not be able to cultivate to this level without the ancient sword in his hand, always guiding him on his path of cultivation and correcting his course.


    ¡°Cultivation...¡± Bai An could not help but sigh, thinking of his current cultivation and past acquaintances did not know what to say in the end.


    He toured the Eternal Dynasty for a few days before bidding farewell. He used the means of a Heavenly Venerate to make up for the old emperor¡¯s Dao Foundation, resolving his shorings.


    The old emperor had been stuck at the current level because there had been a problem with his cultivation, and his foundation had beencking. Now that his foundation had been made up, the obstacles that had prevented him from moving forward had disappeared.


    The old emperor was also very surprised. Before saying goodbye, he expressed his gratitude to Bai An, saying he would try to breakthrough. Bai An expressed his blessings to him, although he did not think highly of the old emperor in his heart.


    After all, it was already toote. The old emperor¡¯s blood aura was declining, and the aura of his divine spirit was no longer there. He was no longer in his prime. Under such circumstances, the probability of him seeding in breaking through was very low, even if his foundation was repaired.


    Moreover, so what if he was lucky enough to breakthrough? With the old emperor¡¯s current situation, he probably could not block the Heavenly Catastrophe that followed, unable to ovee the vast Heavenly Catastrophe. Overall, the probability of sess was very, very low. However, Chen Heng did not say anything and just silently wished for his sess.


    In this world, everyone had their own choices, and they could decide what they wanted to do. And for people like them, as long as there was a glimmer of hope, they would never give up and continue to walk unswervingly. It was also why Bai An could reach his current level, or else he would have given up long ago. The old emperor was the same type of person as Bai An.


    After bidding farewell to the old emperor, Bai An left the Eternal Dynasty and headed out. He was prepared to tour around and explore some of the scenery in this world.


    There were many wastnds in this world, and many of them contained great natural creations and dangers, which some even Bai An had no confidence in entering.


    Bai Ane toured around,prehending the aura within these dangerousnds in the next few decades. He silently honed his Dao Foundation, wanting to make it stronger as he prepared for further progress.


    Finally, he met a familiar person outside the wastnd. It was a woman in a long white dress. She lived in a wooden house outside the wastnd. She walked out of the house and greeted Bai An with a smile when he arrived.


    ¡°Miss Yiu Ruo?¡± Bai An looked at the woman and finally revealed her identity, looking somewhat shocked.


    Before him, the young woman was none other than Yiu Ruo, born in the Zhou family. Back then, she had invited Bai An and the others toe and help her escape from the Zhou family to avoid her father¡¯s arrangements. After that, she had also told Bai An the truth about her father¡¯s death, leading her to enter the Eternal Dynasty.


    Bai An had never seen Yiu Ruo ever since they had parted. He thought this somewhat mysterious woman had already fallen after many years. He had never expected to see her again in this ce.


    This was indeed shocking, as more than six thousand years had passed. After such an extended period, the people of the same generation as Bai An had died to the point that not even their bones were left. How could anyone continue to live?


    You Ruo had done it. You Ruo was still the same as before,pared to the old emperor. She looked like a beautiful young girl and had not changed much. Time seemed to have never left a single trace on her body. She was still the same as before.


    ¡°Your cultivation base...¡± Streams of divine light flowed within Bai An¡¯s eyes as he looked at Yiu Ruo as if he wanted to see through her.


    ording tomon sense, there were not many things in this world that Bai An could not see-through at the Heavenly Venerate level. Even the so-called Earth Heavenly Weapon could not conceal its foundation and would be seen through by him.


    However, Bai An still felt a haze when he looked at Yiu Ruo before him. Some deep-level things concealed her nature and did not allow Bai An to seed. Even so, he had seen through her cultivation base. She had broken through the Demigod Stage and was half-step towards the Heavenly Venerate level.


    Bai An couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He knew how difficult it was to break through from the Demigod Stage to a higher level. If it weren¡¯t for the support of the ancient sword in his hand back then, allowing him to walk out at the critical moment, he doubted whether he couldplete that step and truly reach this level.


    Comparatively speaking, she was not well-known for her talent back then, but she has also reached this level.

 Chapter 646 - Immortal Sect

    <h4>Chapter 646: ¨C Immortal Sect</h4>


    Yiu Ruo was indeed not well-known for her talent in cultivation back then. She was outstanding and had such an excellent reputation because she was the daughter of the Zhou Family Leader, and partly because she had a wide range of friends and had close rtionships with many famous Heavenly Gifted Individuals at that time. As a result, her reputation spread far and wide.


    However, her talent should not have been outstanding back then. Otherwise, the Zhou Family Leader would not have thought of marrying her off instead of cultivating her in the family.


    However, more than six thousand years have passed now. The famous prodigies of those times withered one after another, while that unremarkable young girl rose and reached the present level on the contrary.


    After the Demigod Stage, one would be a quasi-Heavenly Venerate. When one cultivated to the peak of this level, one would be able to possess some magical abilities at the Heavenly Venerate level and be a half-step Heavenly Venerate.


    You Ruo was currently at this level. Bai An observed that her foundation was profound and had been polished to the extreme. There were not many ws, as seen with his current vision. If she tried to break through with this kind of foundation, the probability of advancing sessfully was extremely high.


    In other words, there was a high probability that Yiu Ruo would seed in advancing and transforming into a Heavenly Venerate, just like Bai An now. Bai An couldn¡¯t help but feel a little magical when he thought of the oue.


    Bai An didn¡¯t know how much suffering he had gone through along the way to advance to his current level. Even so, he was only able to reach his current level step by step with the help of the ancient sword.


    Yiu Ruo had not appeared for thousands of years, and At the very least, Bai An had never heard of her reputation. With her identity as a traitor of the Zhou family, if she appeared in the outside world, it would immediately stir waves ofmotion, making it easy for problems to arise.


    And since there was no news, she had most likely been living in seclusion for thousands of years, where she had cultivated to this extent.


    ¡®This was really¡­¡¯


    ¡°You seem to be very surprised, Brother Bai.¡± You Ruo smiled and looked at Bai An. That smile was as sweet as ever, just like in the past.


    Time seemed to have gone wrong. Although the location was different, the two were still the same as before. Both Bai An and Yiu Ruo were still young, looking like a pair of young boys and girls, just like in the past.


    Hearing Yiu Ruo¡¯s words, Bai An calmed himself down and sighed, ¡°It was a little unexpected. If others knew about this news, it would be hard not to be surprised.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Yiu Ruo smiled and invited him, ¡°Since it¡¯s rare to meet in this vast world, why don¡¯t youe over as a guest, Brother Bai? Let me host you.¡± Bai An did not refuse and nodded before he followed her into the grass house.


    After entering, the space around him swayed, and a new change vaguely appeared. It looked like a grass house from the outside, but the space inside was beyond imagination. It was as gorgeous as a pce, far from being as shabby as the grass house seemed from the outside.


    This was an inexplicable method. It moved the space and forcefully opened up an area simr to a secret realm inside the thatched cottage using a magic formation. Yiu Ruo had an awe-inspiring method and was terrifying based on this point alone.


    She casually sat down in arge hall and started brewing tea, with tea leaves boiling in the water. Bai An couldn¡¯t help but nce at her, as the entire process was filled with an exuberant spiritual aura and a fleeting Dao rhyme.


    The tea leaves used to brew seemed to be a kind of divine medicine, which was good. The water was also the essence extracted from the spirit spring, suitable for refining medicine. It didn¡¯t take long for a cup of tea to be brewed.


    The two sat facing each other, ¡°We haven¡¯t met for so many years. Do you have something to say, Brother Bai?¡± Yiu Ruo said with a smile as she poured a cup of tea for Bai An.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here all these years?¡± Bai An¡¯s face remained calm and said after hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Most of the time, but I¡¯ll leave sometimes.¡± Yiu Rou smiled and continued, ¡°This wastnd has a lot of great nature creation, with more than one Heavenly Venerate corpse in it. It¡¯s a perfect ce.¡±


    ¡°The battlefield of the Heavenly Venerates?¡± Bai An nodded as he suddenly understood.


    The more advanced a cultivator was, the more terrifying their influence would be on the surrounding heaven and earth. When a Heavenly Venerate dies, his corpse will leave behind terrifying traces, but it will also impact the world around him.


    If Bai An were to transform into a Heavenly Venerate and die somewhere, he would be able to change that area into a holynd of cultivation. If many Heavenly Venerates were to die in this area, it would be expected that the site would be a wastnd.


    After all, even if a Heavenly Venerate had fallen, the killing intent and death aura they left behind was also astonishing. It was a fatal attack for those who had not reached the level of a Heavenly Venerate.


    The two began to chat about what had happened in the past.


    ¡°My physique is extraordinary.¡± You Ruo told Bai An the truth, ¡°Not long after I was born, I could often see many inexplicable scenes. Sometimes, it was just some ordinary, trivial things, but sometimes it was terrifying images of Gods and demons. Some of these images originated from the past, and some came from the future.¡± Bai An¡¯s heart skipped a beat hearing this, and he immediately thought of something.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Looking at the change in Bai An¡¯s expression, You Ruo smiled and continued, ¡°This was how I knew about your father back then. Also, I would find you and ask you to help me leave the Zhou family. It was also because I had seen your appearance in the future, so I knew that you could help me leave.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Bai An was shocked to hear Yiu Ruo¡¯s words before he came to a realization.


    Then, he could not help but sigh when he heard Yiu Ruo¡¯s words, ¡°This kind of physique is shocking, feeling the universe and knowing the past and the present...¡± He was amazed by Yiu Ruo¡¯s words.


    This kind of physique was too shocking to know and sense the past and future trajectories. To discern the future, one could find out about the natural creation of various regions and even know the future powerhouses from multiple areas and excavate them in advance.


    Regardless of whether it was used to intercept the nature creation or to recruit those Heavenly Gifted Individuals in advance, this ability was highly outstanding and was a little too powerful.


    Yiu Ruo¡¯s reputation was well-known because she had befriended many Heavenly Gifted Individuals when they were weak and maintained an excellent rtionship with them.


    In other words, with her extraordinary ability, she could urately find those Heavenly Gifted Individuals who had yet to rise in the crowd. Including the fact that she had grown step by step over thousands of years, reaching her current level with a not-so-outstanding aptitude.


    After all, the advantage of knowing the past, present, and future was simply too great, making Bai An feel jealous at this moment.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I have been waiting here for you.¡± Yiu Ruo¡¯s words sounded again, with a smile on her face. ¡°A thousand years ago, I had already predicted that you woulde here one day in the future, so I did not leave and have been waiting here all this while. You are finally here.¡±


    ¡°Specifically waiting for me?¡± Bai An frowned in confusion, ¡®She stayed here just to wait for me to arrive? Was there a deeper meaning behind this?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you here to tell you something.¡± Yiu Rou continued, ¡°Brother Bai, do you know about the opening of the Immortal Sect?¡±


    ¡°The opening of the Immortal Sect?¡± Bai An frowned and began to think about it solemnly.


    Then, he said with some uncertainty, ¡°Were you referring to the legend of the Immortal Sect that opens once every ten thousand years?¡±


    There had always been a legend among the cultivators in this world. Legend had it that there had always been a hidden Heavenly Divine Weapon in the depths of the world, at the Immortal Sect. With all kinds of mysteries, it is incredibly mysterious and unique.


    This Immortal Sect would only appear at particr times upon meeting stringent conditions. However, one could enter the legendary Immortal World through this sect and cultivate there once it appeared.


    The legendary Immortal World had an even more unique environment. Even a nascent soul cultivator could enjoy a long life,parable to an ancient Heavenly Venerate.


    The existence of the Immortal World had always been a legend. Whether it existed was also a mystery that had never been proven. However, Bai An had browsed through relevant information when he was in the Eternal Dynasty. The so-called Sect of the Immortal World should exist.


    The Eternal Heavenly Venerate, who founded the Eternal Dynasty and built it single-handedly, and had almost unified the entire cultivation world, was suspected of leaving this world to the Immortal World through the Immortal Sect.


    Bai An had been skeptical about this record and had never thought much about it in the past. However, he had never expected to learn about the Immortal Sect from Yiu Rou.


    ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Bai An sat on the ground and thought for a while. Soon, he came to his senses, and his eyes became extremely bright. His gaze was fixed on Yiu Rou, and he couldn¡¯t help but be interested.


    ¡°Naturally.¡± Facing Bai An¡¯s gaze, Yiu Rou smiled and then continued, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t deceive you on this matter.¡±

 Chapter 647 - - Origin

    <h4>Chapter 647: ¨C Origin</h4>


    ¡°Legend has it that the Immortal Sect is a gateway through the Immortal World, also manifested by the projection of a Heavenly Divine Weapon.¡±


    Yiu Ruo and Bai An were still discussing, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it is true. But the Immortal Sect will appear among all the scenes I¡¯ve seen, and it is indeed connected to another huge world.¡± She finally said softly, ¡°This is also why I stopped here and waited for you.¡±


    ¡°You want to enter the Immortal Sect?¡± Hearing Yiu Ruo¡¯s words, Bai An frowned and said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yiu Ruo nodded and gave an affirmative answer, ¡°I have a premonition that there is a great nature creation within that Immortal Sect. It will be of great help to my future cultivation if I can enter it. Even if we are unwilling to enter, if we truly enter that other world, it is only toprehend the aura of the Immortal Sect and obtain some nature creation and other great benefits from it.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± She smiled and continued, ¡°Are you interested?¡± As the sound of her voice faded, Bai An could not help but fall into deep thought.


    However, he didn¡¯t think for long before he nodded and agreed. Even for Bai An, the opening of the Immortal Sect was a great opportunity. ording to Yiu Ruo, even if he didn¡¯t enter, sensing the sect¡¯s immortal aura was already a great nature creation. This was undoubtedly not harmful to Bai An, though he still had some doubts in his heart.


    ¡°Why me?¡± He looked at Yiu Ruo before him and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to enter the Immortal Sect, right? Or do you need me to help you in the process of entering the Immortal Sect?¡±


    You Ruo¡¯s strength was not bad. She was now a half-step Heavenly Venerate and was only one step below Bai An. Logically speaking, with her strength at this level, there wouldn¡¯t be a ce in the world that she could not go. Why did she still need to drag Bai An along?


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yiu Ruo nodded. ¡°In the scene I saw, we would encounter obstacles while entering the Immortal Sect, and we cannot enter without great magic power. And there is a reason I sought you.¡± Her gaze shifted to the sword on Bai An¡¯s hand as she spoke.


    It was an ancient sword, looking very simple and unadorned, just like an ordinary ancient sword without any unique situation.


    However, both Bai An and Yiu Ruo were very clear about what kind of divine weapon this ancient sword was.


    ¡°The ancient sword?¡± Bai An frowned and then nodded.


    From its looks, during the process of entering the Immortal Sect, they would most likely encounter a crisis that only Heavenly Venerate could deal with. As a result, Yiu Ruo could only look for Bai An.


    Bai An, who had the ancient sword, was iparable to others in terms of battle strength. The battle strength of the ancient sword itself was above that of an ordinary Heavenly Venerate, far superior to Bai An at this moment.


    With such strength and sword master, unless a supreme Heavenly Venerate appeared, no one would not be able to match up to Bai An. In terms of prowess alone, it could be said to be the ceiling of the cultivation world. Furthermore, it was normal for Yiu Ruo to look at him, considering their past interactions.


    Bai An nodded, agreeing with Yiu Ruo¡¯s words. However, the ancient sword in his hand was trembling slightly. A thought seemed to flow and entered Bai An¡¯s mind, giving him a stunned.


    ¡°I see.¡± Seeing that Bai An was stunned, Yiu Ruo¡¯s heart moved, and she immediately understood.


    She smiled and nodded without waiting for Bai An to speak, saying, ¡°The sword spirit of the ancient sword? I¡¯ve agreed to its request.¡± She babbled that Bai An could only nod without any chance to speak.


    ¡®As expected, it¡¯s an ability simr to the Mark of Destiny.¡¯ Inside the ancient sword, Chen Heng opened his eyes and looked at Yiu Ruo before him, and then this thought shed through his mind.


    From the moment Bai An saw Yiu Ruo, Chen Heng remained awake and oversaw the conversation between the two. Thus, he conveyed his request to Bai An just now. His request was not for anything else but to obtain a bit of Yiu Ruo¡¯s blood essence.


    Like the Mark of Destiny, Yiu Ruo¡¯s power originated from her physique. Chen Heng was very interested in this unique physique, so he took the initiative to convey his request, wanting to obtain a bit of her blood essence for research.


    However, Chen Heng didn¡¯t expect that she already knew his request before Bai An could say anything.


    ¡®This unique physique seemed capable.¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as a tint of purple light couldn¡¯t help but appear in his eyes.


    In the depths of his true spirit, aplex and mysterious mark was gradually illuminating. The power of the Mark of Destiny was emitting, slowly blessing Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Then, he looked at Yiu Ruo before him, trying to see through her essence. Layers of inexplicable andplicatedworks emerged, which were the lines and traces of fate. These lines of fate intertwined together, gradually forming a person¡¯s fate trajectory. However, strangely, on Yiu Ruo¡¯s body, this fate trajectory was extremely rare. Like a newborn baby, it was so clean that it was unreal.


    ¡®Something was wrong.¡¯ Chen Heng frowned as he instinctively felt that something was wrong. Then, he increased the infusion of divine power, pushed the Mark of Destiny to the extreme, and began tracing forward.


    Then, scenes began to appear in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes. These were all scenes that Yiu Ruo had experienced in the past, going back and forth starting from this moment. Very soon, he saw Yiu Ruo¡¯s cultivation experience. He also saw the scene where Bai An helped Yiu Ruo leave the Zhou family and escape from that prison.


    As he moved forward, he saw Yiu Ruo, being the daughter of the Zhou Family Leader, roaming around, befriending and talking to the Heavenly Gifted Individuals. Various experiences appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind, transmitted through the Mark of Destiny. Then, he saw the final scene in the end.


    It was a spacious and gorgeous room. A beautiful but pale-looking woman was sitting in the room, and her entire body was drenched in sweat. She was lying on the bed, letting out a muffled voice.


    Not long after that, a girl was born. Her body was filled with bloodline power. When she was born, she attracted the Gen Qi of heaven and earth in the surroundings, causing the area to feel a little strange. This child who had just been born was none other than Yiu Ruo.


    Outside the door, Yiu Ruo¡¯s father, the current head of the Zhou Family, was waiting. He immediately rushed in when he heard themotion inside the door. This was the beginning of everything in Yiu Ruo¡¯s life.


    Looking at the scene, Chen Heng frowned. He had a feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. The scene when Yiu Ruo was born was somewhat different from what he had imagined. Moreover, he didn¡¯t notice anything special about Yiu Ruo in his observation through the Mark of Destiny.


    Her bloodline and constitution were extraordinary, though they didn¡¯t seem to have reached that kind of uniqueness. Moreover, there is also an extraordinary feeling of feedback from the Mark of Destiny.


    Chen Heng pondered for a moment and then moved again. This time, he used all the divine power in his body to activate the Mark of Destiny hidden in his true spirit. He didn¡¯t hesitate to stimte the power of the Mark of Destiny using fire at the expense of his destiny.


    The destiny in his body originated from the two main characters, Xiao Han and Bai An. He slowly extracted the destiny using the Mark of Destiny when he apanied them. Although it wasn¡¯t a lot, it wasn¡¯t little after umting for a long time.


    The abundant destiny started to burn. A pure power surged forward and finally broke through the final barrier. There was an even longer trajectory before Yiu Ruo was born. However, it was blocked by force, so he could not see it. However, thatyer of istion was broken now, and Chen Heng finally saw the absolute reality in the final scene.


    That was a gigantic Immortal Bell which was huge, like the size of a world. Just the size of its body alone was enough to shock people, as one could not see the bottom nor the end of the bell with a single nce.


    On top of the world-sized Immortal Bell, Chen Heng saw many mysterious runes embedded into the bell, as though they were thews of heaven and earth, adding a brand new mysterious aura to the bell.


    The bell just stood there as if suppressing the past, the present, and the future. It swept through everything, suppressing everything in this region.


    In the past, Chen Heng had seen many powerful Earth Heavenly Weapons in this world, whose powers wereparable to a seventh-rank Heavenly Venerate. However, the Immortal Bell before Chen Heng gave him an even more terrifying feeling. Its existence was even higher than Chen Heng¡¯s current power.


    If the so-called Heavenly Weapons existed in this world, then the Immortal Bell before him was undoubtedly one of them. Like the Immortal Sect in the legends, it was also a Heavenly Weapon.


    Chen Heng quietly looked at the Immortal Bell, with an immortal aura flowing in it. This Immortal Bell had been standing there, without any changes, until at a particr moment, the bell suddenly rang. A beam of spiritual light emitted into the distance.


    Through the trajectory of fate, Chen Heng could see that the beam of spiritual light followed the trajectory and fell into the distance, finally turning into a newborn baby girl.

 Chapter 648 - Sky Heavenly Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 648: ¨C Sky Heavenly Weapon</h4>


    Bang!


    In the void, a crisp bell chime reverberated through the area. This bell chime was crisp and clear, and it contained a faint trace of the true meaning of Dao, giving people an elusive feeling of time.


    ¡°So powerful...¡± Chen Heng¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble as he listened to that leisure bell chime.


    He could sense many things at this moment and could naturally tell that the Immortal Bell before him was a mighty divine weapon with his ability.


    The Immortal Bell was shrouded by vast Dao intent, as if it was a natural aplishment, born from heaven and earth, with supreme restrictions within it, each transformed into a divine ring, settling within it.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble as he sensed the aura on the Immortal Bell. He could feel a supreme and terrifying power awakening, sweeping through everything in all directions.


    The Immortal Bell only slightly shook as it shrouded the surroundings and suppressed the river spanning countless worlds, stabilizing the order within it so that it would not copse due to the violent power. The Immortal Bell was like an exceptionally powerful mainstay, suppressing the void in the surroundings.


    A beam of spiritual light shook from the Immortal Bell and finallynded in a vast, resplendent world, turning into a baby girl. Chen Heng quietly observed everything. He could see what was happening ¨C the Immortal Bell rang, the birth of the baby girl, and that beam of spiritual light that represented everything spanning across the surroundings.


    Boom!


    The bell began to shake in the void. Vaguely, a supreme profound meaning began to emit. In a trance, Chen Heng heard a clear bell tolling before everything disappeared entirely from this ce. Regardless of how much the power of the Mark of Destiny surged forward, it could not break through thatyer of istion or move forward and could only vaguely see the bell¡¯s appearance.


    This shocking change instantly woke Chen Heng up from the scene before him, and his vision began to recover. You Ruo¡¯s face appeared in his eyes. Standing before Bai An, she seemed to have sensed something as well. She nced at Bai An, and her heart was somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Strange...¡± She looked at Bai An and secretly frowned.


    At that moment, she felt an inexplicable sense of prying, but it disappeared in the end. It came and went too quickly, so she couldn¡¯t help but frown and feel puzzled.


    Fortunately, this feeling disappeared quickly and didn¡¯t bring her any strong sense of danger. Therefore, she ignored it and continued to look at Bai An as she chatted with him.


    In the ancient sword, Chen Heng was also startled awake from the feeling just now ¡°The destiny had been exhausted...¡±


    He roughly sensed for a while before he realized that the destiny in his body had been exhausted. The Mark of Destiny¡¯s power was outstanding and could be used in many aspects. However, its consumption was shocking.


    Chen Heng had stayed by Xiao Han and Bai An¡¯s side for an extended period in the past years. The Mark of Destiny left behind was not weak, sufficient enough to create a small-sized Chosen One if it was ced outside.


    However, it did notst long, and it was directly exhausted when activating the Mark of Destiny. In conclusion, it was indeed good, but expensive.


    ¡°That feeling just now...¡± Chen Heng silently frowned and carefully recalled the scene he saw after he withdrew from that feeling when his Mark of Destiny was exhausted.


    The Immortal Bell he saw just now undoubtedly had a very shocking origin. Its power level was far above the so-called Earth Heavenly Weapon in this world, and it had reached a whole new level, an unimaginable level. Its essence was above the Heavenly Venerate of this world. Even Chen Heng could not match it.


    Undoubtedly, that Immortal Bell must be a Sky Heavenly Weapon. However, Chen Heng did not know which one it was. Various thoughts shed through his mind.


    After staying in this world for such a long time, he had a deep understanding of the various legends of this world. All kinds of divine weapons existed in the legends of this world. Above the Earth Heavenly Weapon, there was also the Sky Heavenly Weapon.


    However, the world had always been skeptical regarding the so-called Sky Heavenly Weapon. Some reckon they did not exist because they were too rare, so only a few people had ever seen them appear. Like the legendary Immortal Sect, it only appeared once every ten thousand years, and its existence was limited every time.


    Even if mortals had the opportunity to see it and spread the news, it would be hard for others to believe it. These were all very normal things.


    However, Chen Heng saw it today. Not only did he see it, but he also felt the power of its existence. It was beyond the Heavenly Venerate domain and the ninth rank. Chen Heng had only seen one kind of existence in the past in which powerful nature suppressed everything as if it was the world itself ¨C a divine weapon.


    Chen Heng¡¯s true form had once used the Power of Divinity to suppress the Dusk Divine Weapon of the Dusk Cult. He had also used the Church of Nature¡¯s Eye of Nature many times to observe i. Thus, he was very familiar with the aura and essence of the divine weapons.


    The most crucial thing was naturally the essence as if it was the world itself. Chen Heng had also sensed this essence from the Immortal Bell just now. In other words, the so-called Sky Heavenly Weapons in this world were all naturally born divine weapons.


    Chen Heng¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up as he thought about this point.


    A divine weapon, this level of existence was a great killing weapon even in the world of Gods. If a legend held a divine weapon well and activated it to its peak, theoretically, it could beparable to a Demigod. One could see how powerful it was.


    However, it was also challenging to obtain a divine weapon. The existence of a divine weapon was refined by various Gods. Unless it was their descendants or believers, they could not activate it, and it might even have an adverse effect.


    For example, the Dusk Divine Weapon that Chen Heng had previously obtained was suppressed in the World of Saint Child and could not be used. Under normal circumstances, even if one had the chance, one could not activate and use a divine weapon but could only look at it.


    However, the Sky Heavenly Weapons in this world were different. Chen Heng¡¯s eyes lit up as various thoughts shed through his mind. The Sky Heavenly Weapons in this world were nurtured by heaven and earth. In other words, these Sky Heavenly Weapons were ownerless and could be used as long as one could obtain them.


    ¡®Chance.¡¯ Various thoughts rose in Chen Heng¡¯s heart.


    If he could obtain a Sky Heavenly Weapon in this world, subdue and use them in the world of Gods, he would undoubtedly have an extra trump card. This thought shed through his mind, and he felt that it was indeed feasible.


    Of course, it was undoubtedly challenging to achieve this goal. The power of those Heavenly Weapons was not inferior to divine weapons and could even match the Gods in the world of Gods if they were fully unleashed. It couldn¡¯t be so easy to obtain them. However, there was still a chance as long as one was in this world. Moreover, there were already enough clues before him.


    ording to what the Mark of Destiny had seen before, Yiu Ruo before him was a spiritual light derived from the Immortal Bell, a spirit embryo born in this world. Its origin was terrifying, exining why she possessed that unique divine power and why Chen Heng could not obtain much information from her physique.


    This wasn¡¯t the effect of the constitution but the power that originated from the Sky Heavenly Weapon. She was born from the Immortal Bell, so naturally, she could borrow the power of the Immortal Bell and do all sorts of things.


    This ability was indeed heaven-defying to know about the past and present, the yin and yang, and the lunar phases and eclipses. Still, it was also sufficient to exin the connection between the Immortal Bell and herself.


    Through this connection between the Immortal Bell and herself, it wasn¡¯t necessarily impossible to follow the clues and directly find the main body of the Immortal Bell. Besides, there was also the legendary sect to the Immortal World in addition to the Immortal Bell.


    ¡®If what Yiu Ruo said was correct, the sect to the Immortal World was undoubtedly a Sky Heavenly Weapon and could also be considered a target.¡¯ Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and in the end, he silently closed his eyes and began to calcte and think.


    Bai An had already reached a consensus with Yiu Ruo in the outside world, ¡°It sounds pretty good.¡± Bai An quietly looked at Yiu Ruo, then he smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll agree.¡±


    He had no reason to refuse Yiu Ruo¡¯s request. The sect to the Immortal World was a rare opportunity that only came once in ten thousand years. Even if he saw it on an average day, he would still try to see if he could obtain anything.


    Moreover, he had Yiu Ruo as a guide to help him find the sect to the Immortal World. Since that was the case, there was no reason for him to give up. Therefore, he quickly agreed.


    On the other side, Yiu Ruo also smiled when she heard Bai An¡¯s reply. Bai An¡¯s response was also critical for her. This world was currently at a low point, and the existence of Heavenly Venerate had long disappeared. Other than those old monsters that had been sealed away for a long time, Bai An was her only choice.


    She trusted Bai An morepared to those old monsters. After all, they had interacted with each other thousands of years ago. There was a kinship and a certain degree of trust between them.


    Moreover, Bai An was the best choice in terms ofbat power. With the recognition of the ancient sword, Bai An was now the ceiling in terms ofbat power in this ancient world. No one would be his match unless a supreme Heavenly Venerate.


    After all, just that ancient sword alone was enough to look down on a Heavenly Venerate. A supreme Heavenly Venerate might not even be a match, let alone a sword master like Bai An.

 Chapter 649 - Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 649: ¨C Waiting</h4>


    Bai An left Yiu Ruo after chatting for a while and took away with him a bottle of pale golden blood, letting Yiu Ruo fulfill her promise.


    This was Yiu Ruo¡¯s blood. To a certain extent, Yiu Ruo, who was born from the incarnation of the Sky Heavenly Weapon, had an extraordinary nature. Just a bit of blood was sufficient to reveal its unique and extraordinary nature, where its shocking divinity was emitted.


    Bai An had an inexplicable feeling about the divinity in the blood, as if the Dao rhyme had baptized him in it. Even the true spirit, which had already evolved to the extreme, had a brand-new feeling, as if it had been reborn.


    Of course, it was just a feeling. In essence, although Yiu Ruo was powerful, a little bit of her blood was not enough to make an existence at Bai An¡¯s level undergo a transformation, but just had some enlightenment and opportunities at most.


    However, for Bai An, this was enough. Even a little enlightenment and opportunity was extremely rare for someone at his level and could be considered a huge harvest.


    ...


    Thus, he left the ce where Yiu Ruo lived and made a promise. They agreed to meet in a thousand years and challenge the so-called sect of the Immortal World together.


    ording to what Yiu Ruo said, the so-called sect of the Immortal World will open within a very limited time. They would have to wait at a specific time and ce and wait for the subsequent ten thousand years once they missed it. This opportunity was very rare for them and absolutely could not be missed.


    Bai An agreed with Yiu Ruo¡¯s words, and after leaving her ce, he continued his journey and wandered through many ces. He did not stop his exploration and toured this piece ofnd, treading through the so-called danger zones, looking for natural creation in them, and trying to increase his cultivation base.


    After hundreds of years, he managed to find some natural creation and increased a portion of his cultivation base. Of course, while Bai An was growing and strengthening himself in the mortal world, Chen Heng was not idle either.


    During these hundreds of years, he had been digesting some of the things Yiu Ruo had left behind, including her blood and the few mystical materials Yiu Ruo had given to Bai An. Most mystical materials were shards of the Earth Heavenly Weapons from the past. It was unknown when Yiu Ruo had found them, but she had given them to Bai An.


    During these hundreds of years, Chen Heng had been in metamorphosis. On the one hand, heprehended the Dao rhythm in Yiu Ruo¡¯s blood essence. On the other hand, he was devouring the shards of the divine weapons, attempting to strengthen himself.


    His strength had also increased slightly after hundreds of years. His improvement was much more significant than Bai An. The shards of Dao Principles in You Ruo¡¯s blood essence had given Chen Heng a great harvest and even allowed him to condense a unique mark in his body, which had already taken shape.


    When Chen Heng had wholly digested the harvest, a long time had already passed. The day that Bai An and Yiu Ruo had agreed to meet was not too far away. Like Chen Heng, Bai An was also thinking about the agreement with Yiu Ruo. He began to stop what he was doing and walked towards where he had agreed to meet Yiu Ruo.


    He traveled a long distance and arrived in another area. It was a freezing ce covered in ice and snow. This was the legendary Ice Region and also a wastnd. It was said that a Heavenly Venerate had fought here in ancient times, resulting in the permanent transformation of this area.


    Usually, there weren¡¯t many signs of life here because the environment was too harsh. There were miles of ciers and also traces of Dao Principles left behind from the past in the region¡¯s depths.


    If ordinary life forms stayed in this region for a long time and weren¡¯t powerful enough, idents and cmities would inevitably ur. As time passed, there weren¡¯t many people and life forms left in this region.


    However, today, a figure appeared in this area that had been deserted since ancient times. Bai An strolled in this cier and looked around silently. There were indeed not many living beings in this cier. Even with Bai An¡¯s Heavenly Venerate level of true spirit induction, he could not sense the living beings in this area. The living beings in this area had long disappeared.


    However, he found some ruins left behind by ancient times in some ces. There were some bones and shards of magical weapons. Of course, after a long time, all the magical weapons left behind in this area had long lost all their mystic. Even the shards had also lost their essence and were no longer useful.


    However, based on the clues, this area must have had a glorious past and been a holynd of cultivation. However, it had declined and be like this for some unknown reasons.


    ¡®Perhaps in ancient times, more than one battle between the Heavenly Venerates have turned this ce into this state.¡¯ Bai An¡¯s calmly strolled through the area as this thought shed through his mind.


    He walked through the area, exploring the ruins and remains of various regions. He had agreed to meet Yiu Ruo a thousand yearster back then. However, he had arrived a hundred years earlier. Hence, he would have to wait in this area for a long time until Yiu Rou arrived.


    He was ready to explore the area since he had nothing to do during this period. There were stories about ancient Heavenly Venerate in the ciers in the far north, but he didn¡¯t know whether they were true. Bai An was also curious about this in the past. Now that he was here, he had enough time to find out.


    It was also a good time for Chen Heng to take a good look and observe. Therefore, he continued to tour around and explore this cier in the following period.


    Shocking scenes kept appearing as he explored. There seemed to be many ruins buried in this cier area. Besides the ruins on the ground, more historical ruins were buried under the cier.


    Bai An tried to dig, and he discovered several God corpses under the cier in the end. Even though they had already fallen, there was still a vast divine aura on them. They were still extraordinary after so many years.


    ¡°At least they were corpses of Nascent Soul cultivators...¡± Bai An was surprised as he observed the God¡¯s corpses he found and couldn¡¯t help but think more.


    In the following days, more and more God¡¯s corpses appeared. At first, they were only at the Nascent Transformation Stage, but they became stronger and stronger. The corpses of Demigod and half-step celestial masters appeared one after another, which was a shocking situation.


    Bai An even suspected that if he continued digging, he might even find the corpses of real Heavenly Venerate in the end. If that were the case, then the final result would be terrifying.


    However, the deeper it was, the harder it would be to excavate the remains under this cier. There was a strange invisible force in this area that pervaded this cier. The deeper it was, the more powerful it would be and the more difficult it was to excavate.


    After reaching the thirdyer, even Bai An found it very difficult to excavate theyer of ice under it. He often even had to use the power of the ancient sword to strengthen himself, enabling himself to dig with his power. However, even though he had found so many corpses, he had gained very little.


    This was because many things on these corpses had already disappeared with time. The spirit stones and spirit herbs had lost their divinity. Even the divine weapons within them had lost their divinity due to the passage of time. They were all worthless, even if after being reforged. Although the corpses still possessed certain divinity, they mean nothing to Bai An.


    In the end, these corpses were fed to the ancient sword in Bai An¡¯s hand. Over an extended period, Bai An had already known a lot about the ancient sword¡¯s power. He understood that the ancient sword could devour the corpses¡¯ origin and thus strengthen its characteristics.


    Therefore, he fed all the corpses to the ancient sword to strengthen the ancient sword¡¯s power in the shortest amount of time, thereby indirectly strengthening his strength. Then, he did not continue excavating the cier but left this ce to tour around instead.


    Over the decades, he had toured this cier once and obtained some natural creations from it. Although the cier was a wastnd with no people around, it had nurtured some unique natural creations.


    For example, the mystic ice nurtured for a long time or some spiritual herbs that had particr requirements for the environment were discovered here. These things were all rare natural treasures if ced in the outside world. Bai An kept these natural creations, gaining a small harvest.


    One day, another aura was emitted from this cier. Bai An, who was touring, couldn¡¯t help but stop and look at the other area. He sensed that vigorous Qi Blood wasing from afar. A familiar aura emerged, producing some kind of resonance on this cier.


    Bai An reacted immediately, ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived.¡± Bai An sensed the familiar aura in the distance. He smiled and took a step forward, arriving in the distance.


    A woman¡¯s figure was standing in a t area. Despite the snowy weather, she wore only a thin long white robe. She turned around and smiled at Bai An. It was none other than Yiu Ruo. She also kept her promise to Bai An and rushed over. The two of them officially met.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been waiting here for a while.¡± You Ruo smiled and said softly, seeing Bai An again.


    ¡°I have nothing to do, so I came over in advance.¡± Bai An nodded, admitting frankly.


    He looked at Yiu Ruo before him, and as he was about to say something, he sensed a unique aura. His expression couldn¡¯t help but change.


    ¡°Your cultivation...¡± He looked at Yiu Ruo and felt a little uncertain.


    He did not notice before this due to the distance between them. However, now that the two of them were so close to each other, he had noticed the abnormality on Yiu Ruo¡¯s body.


    Her current aura was many times stronger than before, same for her exuberant Qi Blood. Even though it was slightly weaker than the current Bai An, they were on the same level. Her spirit was even more powerful, faintly giving Bai An a unique and mystical feeling.


    ¡°Heavenly Venerate.¡± He took a deep breath and looked at Yiu Ruo. ¡°You¡¯ve be a Heavenly Venerate?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Facing Bai An¡¯s gaze, You Ruo had a faint smile, then nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve also not been idle in the past thousand years and finally broke through by luck.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as luck.¡± Bai An sighed in his heart.


    To reach this level of Heavenly Venerate, one needed more than just luck. Without a solid foundation, an immacte Dao determination and strength would never get to this level. There wouldn¡¯t have been so many people who failed to advance and were blocked from this step in the past if it wasn¡¯t so difficult. One could imagine Yiu Ruo¡¯s talent,pleting this step and reaching such a level under such circumstances.


    ¡®As expected of a person with such a unique physique.¡¯ Bai An sighed in his heart and quickly recovered.


    After all, Yiu Ruo was a quasi-Heavenly Venerate a thousand years ago. It wasprehensible that she had used a thousand years to advance to the Heavenly Venerate domain and that unique physique.


    Bai An epted it quickly and continued, ¡°What should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Yiu Ruo said softly. She looked at the cier before her and seemed to be deduced, ¡°It¡¯s not far from the opening of the sect of Immortal World. It should be in these few years. We don¡¯t need to do anything during this period and just need to wait here quietly.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Bai An nodded and did not express any objections. They continued waiting, and this waitsted for another ten years.


    On a particr day ten yearster, a radiant light suddenly illuminated the sky, startling the two in closed-door cultivation. A mysterious aura suddenly appeared, followed by an extraordinarily bright and beautiful light shrouding the entire sky.


    ¡°The extraterrestrial immortal light¡­¡± Bai An walked out from the closed-door cultivation ground and looked at the scene in the sky. He felt somewhat surprised.


    Waves of stunning divine light illuminated the sky. It seemed to contain all kinds of Dao rhyme, making people feel dazzled and couldn¡¯t help but be intoxicated by it.

 Chapter 650

    <h4>Chapter 650: ¨C Opening</h4>


    A shocking scene took ce in the uninhabited cial zone. Dazzling immortal light appeared in the sky, surging out from the void, shrouding the horizon.


    Extraterrestrial immortal light was a legendary scene that was rumored that it would only appear when extraterrestrial immortals appeared. It contained the Great Dao of the extraterrestrial world. It had always existed only in legends, and few people could see it.


    Bai An had also heard of the records and rumors of this extraterrestrial immortal light in the past. He had always yearned for it but did not expect to see it here. This was indeed a shocking scene, so he raised his head and thoroughly appreciated everything.


    The extraterrestrial immortal light contained the word ¡®immortal,¡¯ which could be tranted as a trace of its essence that was undoubtedly highly profound. Legend had it that it was the final scene caused by the emergence of thews of the extraterrestrial world, forming one of the most spectacr scenes. One would never be able to see it unless one had a great opportunity.


    From what Bai An felt, the actual value of this extraterrestrial immortal light was not inferior to its excellent reputation. Bai An could feel the changes in his body in just a short moment.


    While observing the extraterrestrial immortal light, the imprints that originated from the immortal light were turning into marks that instinctively surged into his body, bing a part of his Dao Foundation. His Dao Foundation became even more perfect in an invisible way. Although his strength did not change, there was no doubt that his future potential had increased.


    The extraterrestrial immortal light could improve a person¡¯s basic aptitude and increase his innate talent. Even geniuses like Bai An could feel the apparent effects. One could imagine that even if a mortal could withstand the baptism of the immortal light, he would still be able to reap a huge harvest and could even leap from an ordinary mortal to be a Heavenly Gifted Individual of extraordinary talent.


    With such an astonishing effect, the effect of this extraterrestrial immortal light deserved the name of ¡®immortal light.¡¯ Unfortunately, though the immortal light is good, it is too short-lived. The radiant, immortal light flickering in the air began to change at this moment, and the initial bright and dazzling light gradually dissipated and finally condensed again into an inexplicable scene.


    It was the scene of an Immortal Sect. It spontaneously appeared at this moment, manifesting in the sky. The Immortal Sect was iparably huge, appearing in the sky, almost covering more than half of the cier. Its momentum was exceptionally great.


    An aura originated from the same source as the extraterrestrial immortal light but was even more profound emerged, giving people a unique feeling.


    ¡®So that¡¯s how it is.¡¯ Bai An felt the changes in the horizon, and his heart moved, ¡®The extraterrestrial immortal light does not appear independently but is a unique product that only appears when the legendary Immortal Sect is opened. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s no wonder that it appears so rarely and is hard to find.¡¯ He sighed in his heart as various thoughts shed through his mind.


    ¡°Looks like our luck isn¡¯t too bad.¡± Yiu Ruo¡¯s voice sounded from the side.


    Bai An looked at Yiu Ruo and saw a sweet smile on her face. She seemed to be rtively happy, ¡°The scene that appears when the Immortal Sect opens is different every time. Sometimes, even if the Immortal Sect opens and appears before you, it may still be difficult for you to find it. There have been many examples like this in the past, but this time, it appeared directly. Our luck is not bad.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Hearing You Ruo¡¯s words, Bai An nodded, agreeing with her.


    They were indeed lucky. Initially, You Ruo and he had already made preparations to search for the Immortal Sect and explore this cier. urately finding the Immortal Sect on such arge cier was undoubtedly a huge project. However, this preparation could be preserved now, leaving them with a lot of free time. Bai An couldn¡¯t help but smile thinking of this. Then, he continued to look in that direction.


    There, the scene of the Immortal Sect was still going on, and it had reached its end. The majestic scene appeared in the sky and then quickly disappeared. In the end, only a bit of light was left, scattering over the entire cier. From its look, it seemed that the scene of the Immortal Sect opening had already ended andpletely disappeared.


    However, Bai An and Yiu Ruo knew clearly in their hearts that the scene of the Immortal Sect opening had not ended but had just begun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Yiu Ruo¡¯s expression gradually became serious. Her initially smiling face also became solemn at this moment. Her eyes were focused before her, ¡°The Immortal Sect has already descended. Act immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai An didn¡¯t say anything more and nodded, and in the next moment, he took the initiative to act.


    He pulled out the ancient sword, erupting with astonishing power.


    A shocking sword intent permeated the air. The ancient sword in Bai An¡¯s hand was glowing. The originally silent Gods seemed to have started to recover. A vigorous divine power permeated the air and was about to rush forward.


    Bang!


    The ancient sword directly destroyed this cier in Bai An¡¯s hand. Therge piece of frozen mountain and river was instantly cut off, revealing the seal underneath.


    Bai An attacked with all his strength. All the divine power in his body was channeled into the ancient sword. His entire body¡¯s Qi Blood was as vigorous as an Azure Dragon. Mysterious runes and Dao entwined around his body, making him seem like a noble God.


    He gushed forward with a boom, and mighty magic power roared. He was like a God that could separate heaven and earth, cleaving down the void before him and directly opening up a space.


    Bang!


    Massive space turbulence urred. Time and space seemed to be in chaos at this moment.


    Under the cier,yers of seals initially shrouding the area dissipated. They were utterly broken, revealing the scene of the actual existence underneath.


    ¡°This is the moment!¡±


    Looking at the scene below the cier, Bai An held the ancient sword in his hand. His expression was cold as he took the lead and charged into the chaotic space.


    Yiu Ruo was unwilling to be left behind beside him and directly followed and charged forward, entering the chaotic space. Two figures stood together within the chaotic area, staring ahead.


    The area before them was tens of thousands of meters under a cier. It was a terrifying distance. Even if ordinary cultivators knew about this ce and had found clues about the Immortal Sect, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to make it here. Only Bai An, who held an ancient sword and was a Heavenly Venerate, could disregard theyers of seals ande directly to this ce.


    They disregarded the ruins around them when they arrived and looked straight ahead toward the end of the area. It should be very dark under a cier as there shouldn¡¯t be any light around. However, this ce was exceptionally bright. The surrounding was like the surface of the Earth, with no sense of dizziness or pressure from underground.


    A terrifying divine weapon was lying before them, slowly emitting light. That light was piercingly cold and clear, as though it directly prated through the body and shone onto the true spirit. It gave people a unique cleansing, as though their bodies and minds had been purified.


    Even characters like Bai An and Yiu Ruo, who were currently under the illumination of this light, could feel a strange transformation happening on their bodies, as though they were undergoing transformation and evolution.


    They had yet to enter the Immortal Sect truly, yet they could already feel the aura.


    ¡°As expected of the Immortal Sect...¡± Bai An sighed, feeling an indescribable sense of emotion.


    They had yet toe into contact with the Immortal Sect, yet it already had such an effect on a Heavenly Venerate like him. If they were to enter theImmortal Sect, the changes that would ur were unknown.


    ¡°ording to our agreement, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to lead the way.¡± Yiu Ruo¡¯s voice drifted over from the side. Her eyes were also staring at the Immortal Sect ahead, revealing an undeniable desire in her eyes.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai An nodded and didn¡¯t reject upon hearing Yiu Ruo¡¯s words.


    This was something that the two of them had agreed on beforehand. Yiu Ruo would lead Bai An to the location of the Immortal Sect, while Bai An would lead Yiu Ruo and pave a path for her. If they encountered any natural creation along the way, it would belong to Bai An.


    As for You Ruo, all she wanted was to enter the Immortal Sect andplete her transformation. The two of them were mutually beneficial and satisfied with each other.


    Bai An took a deep breath and continued to move forward. As he walked in step by step, the Qi blood in his body was boiling, and his aura became more terrifying. That Heavenly Venerate-level magical power and Qi blood erupted unabashedly in all directions like a tsunami,pletely suppressing everything.


    For a moment, even the bright phenomenon of the Immortal Sect seemed to be concealed and forcibly suppressed under Bai An¡¯s burst of power. Bai An withstood the pressure of the Immortal Sect, step by step forward, bringing Yiu Ruo to the front.


    A shocking ident appeared at a particr moment. An inexplicable ripple appeared in the surrounding void. A scratch appeared on Bai An¡¯s back, and blood dripped down from it. Then, a beast w appeared from all directions, heading straight for Bai An.


    Someone had attacked!


    Crimson blood dripped onto the ground, falling on the earth and turning into Qi Blood in the sky. The dripping of the Heavenly Venerate¡¯s blood instantly purified the area, transforming it into another domain.


    Faced with the enemy who had suddenly attacked, Bai An looked grim. He clenched his fist and attacked without the slightest hesitation.


    Then, a terrifying shock erupted. Dao Principles rumbled continuously. The area seemed to have be a furnace, burning Dao mes everywhere.

 Chapter 651 - Before the Immortal Sect

    <h4>Chapter 651: ¨C Before the Immortal Sect</h4>


    The sky was filled with Qi Blood. Bai An¡¯s body was riddled with wounds. w marks continuously appeared on his body, leaving wounds on his body. Crimson blood kept dripping.


    Beneath him, the corpse of a ferocious exotic beasty quietly on the ground. The bones all over its body were shattered. It was an extremely miserable sight.


    This was the result of the battle between the two sides. However, this was not the end.


    ¡°This is the Dao Principle manifested by the Dao of the Immortal Sect. It is also the imprint that the exotic beast once carved.¡± Yiu Ruo spoke softly.


    She recognized that the essence of this existence was the immortal of the strange beast that had once appeared in the Immortal Sect.


    ¡°After such a long time, these imprints should have disappeared. However, under the support of the power of the Immortal Sect, it has recovered once again now.¡± She said softly, then turned around and looked at Bai An beside her and continued, ¡°Be careful. Although these are just imprints, their strength might not be much weaker than the original body.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Bai An nodded.


    After the battle just now, he had already raised all his vignce. Although he hadn¡¯t used the ancient sword, he had used most of his power to fight the exotic beast imprint.


    The result was shocking. Although he won, there were many wounds on his body. The Heavenly Venerate¡¯s blood flowed, and he couldn¡¯t stop it. He had never expected such a result.


    After all, apart from the ancient sword, he was a Heavenly Venerate. Moreover, Bai An was still very young. His Qi blood was very vigorous. After the ancient sword¡¯s long period of contact and enlightenment, he boasted that his strength was not weak even among Heavenly Venerates.


    However, he was bleeding now. The battle had reached such a level. This could not help but make people feel apprehensive.


    ¡°Even the initial imprint has the prowess of a Heavenly Venerate?¡± He became vignt and could not help but turn around and look at Yiu Ruo.


    Yiu Ruo¡¯s expression was also very grave, staring forward as if she thought of something. Bai An was very suspicious, looking at Yiu Ruo¡¯s face. The scene before him was something that she had already anticipated. That was why she had specially dragged him here to explore the Immortal Sect together. Otherwise, with just Yiu Ruo¡¯s prowess alone, it would be impossible for her to pass through this ce.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t say anything though he thought so in his heart and silently stared at Yiu Ruo. He turned around and continued walking forward a momentter. His Qi blood was still as exuberant as before. However, an even more terrifying enemy appeared in the surroundings.


    It was a God statue. The God statue was mighty. Its body was tall, at least tens of thousands of feet. No one knew what kind of existence it was in the past, but it had left behind a mighty and sturdy imprint. That kind of body strength even gave Bai An a headache, and he had no choice but to use the ancient sword in his hand and move forward.


    The appearance of this matter had exceeded his expectations and made him apprehensive. He did not want to use the ancient sword at first, wanting to see how far he could go with his ability. He had thought that even if he could not reach the end with his ability, he would at least need to reach the end of this area before using the ancient sword. After all, he still had this bit of confidence as a Heavenly Venerate.


    However, this path shocked him. He had never met an enemy lower than a Heavenly Venerate from beginning to end. They were all at the Heavenly Venerate level at the very least. Moreover, the further he went, the stronger the enemy he met.


    Bai An suspected that perhaps even an existence at the level of a supreme Heavenly Venerate would appear if he went to the end. Therefore, he attacked directly using the ancient sword without hesitation. The situation instantly became more evident with the ancient sword in hand.


    No matter how powerful the imprints before him were, he was not afraid. His battle strength directly rose to a level that ordinary people could not imagine.


    Bang!


    Waves of metal interweaving sounds sounded in this ce. Bai An held the ancient sword in his hand. His expression was cold as he brought Yiu Ruo to the final core area.


    Of course, this process was also challenging. Along the way, he had killed more than ten imprints that wereparable to Heavenly Venerate. It was challenging, and it also made people doubt their lives.


    At least Bai An already had some doubts about what a Heavenly Venerate was in this ce. He felt that if he only relied on himself, he would have been eliminated at the very beginning. Even if those imprints did not kill him, he would have been worn to death sooner orter.


    Behind him, Yiu Ruo¡¯s face was pale, and she was drenched in sweat. Along the way, even though Bai An was still the one who had put in the most substantial effort, You Ruo was inevitably drawn to the battlefield. There were exotic beasts formed by the imprints lurking around, attacking her.


    When Bai An had no time to care, Yiu Ruo had no choice but to make her move. She fought with the exotic beasts formed by the imprints. Fortunately, You Ruo¡¯sbat strength was also powerful, though she looked rtively weak as if she was just an ordinary girl. However, her body was exceptionally sturdy. It seemed that she had cultivated a body refining holy technique, tempering her body to the point that even Bai An was surprised.


    At the same time, her soul was pure. It seemed that a mysterious power within it allowed her to endure the entire journey. This result also surprised Bai An.


    Excluding the ancient sword¡¯s bonus prowess, Bai An suddenly realized that even though he had advanced more than a thousand years earlier than Yiu Ruo, he was still unable to win her in terms of prowess. It would be 50-50 if the two sides were to fight.


    Even if it was an ancient sword, she might have a way to deal with him. After all, her ability was too powerful as she could see the past, present, and future. Although this ability did not have enough prowess, it was suitable for obtaining natural creation. There might be some who could resist the ancient sword among the natural creation she obtained.


    Bai An was suspicious, but he did not show it on the surface. He continued to advance. The ancient sword in his hand moved as he charged forward. They fought all the way, and it took them two days and two nights to reach thest part of the journey.


    During this process, they rarely stopped fighting. Every few steps they took, they would encounter danger. It was challenging. Of course, there were also new opportunities during this crisis.


    For example, some unique materials were nurtured in the Immortal Sect, and some spiritual herbs grew under the radiance of the Immortal Sect for a long time. They were all priceless things.


    In addition, after the exotic beasts that were transformed from the imprints fell, their essence would also be melted into one body, eventually turning into individual unique immortal crystals, which were all top-quality materials. Whether refined into magic treasures or used for other purposes, they were all outstanding, and their value was exceptional.


    ording to the agreement that Yiu Ruo and Bai An had made beforehand, these would all end up in Bai An¡¯s pocket and belong to him.


    Bang!


    Muffled sounds sounded from the front, like the rumbling of thunder. Before the enormous Immortal Sect, Bai An thrust his sword forward, repelling a giant bull asrge as a tall building and splitting its body in half.


    Vast Dao Principles emitted in the area and then gradually began to burn, turning intoyers of burning Dao mes, covering the entire area. Bai An¡¯s expression was grim as he stood amidst the endless Dao mes. He was dressed in a white robe, and he strode forward until he reached the end of the area.


    Drip...


    The crisp sound of blood dripping onto the ground was heard. Bai An had been moving unhindered from the beginning to the end of the area. His divine power was utterly exhausted. Even his body had begun to crack when he reached the end.


    The same goes for Yiu Ruo, who was standing by the side. Her aura had fallen to the bottom of the valley, and the magical weapons on her body shattered. There was nothing left. However, even so, their eyes were bright. Beams of divine light appeared within them as they looked forward.


    ¡°This is the end.¡± You Ruo¡¯s face was pale after reaching here. She looked at the Immortal Sect that was opened before her and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Bai An nodded and looked ahead.


    The gigantic Immortal Sect quietly opened before them, looking iparably sacred and majestic. That kind of aura was unforgettable.


    One could faintly see another vast and boundless world through the golden sect.


    That world evolved within the Immortal Sect. The Dao Principles from within flowed and transformed into a rain of light that filled the surroundings, causing people to be intoxicated by it. Bai An looked at the scene disyed with some admiration, but his heart was especially vignt.


    ¡°Are you sure that it ends here?¡± He looked at the open Immortal Sect before him and couldn¡¯t help bute back to his senses, looking at Yiu Ruo beside him.


    ¡°To a certain extent, yes.¡± Facing Bai An¡¯s gaze, Yiu Ruo nodded and spoke softly, ¡°However, there¡¯s still one more problem.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bai An was stunned for a moment before he spoke subconsciously.


    Yiu Ruo did not reply but silently moved forward and extended a hand instead. Her slender and fair arm extended towards the open Immortal Sect. However, she seemed to have encountered some sort of obstruction and could not truly enter. This situation caused Bai An to frown.


    ¡°Is this a rejection?¡± He sensed the abnormal feeling in the Immortal Sect and spoke after thinking about it carefully.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yiu Ruo nodded and said, ¡°This is the rejection from another great realm...¡±


    ¡°Entering another great realm through the Immortal Sect is equivalent to entering someone else¡¯s home. How would you feel if it were you?¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Bai An frowned, did not know what to say.


    He thought that he had already ovee all the difficulties along the way and would not encounter any more problems. He did not expect that he would still face obstacles even after oveing all the obstacles before him.

 Chapter 652 - - Entering

    <h4>Chapter 652: ¨C Entering</h4>


    In the void, Bai An and Yiu Ruo faced each other before the Immortal Sect and couldn¡¯t help but frown. Before them, the huge Immortal Sect quietly opened. A faint immortal light emitted, as if there were endless Dao Principles evolving, weaving together into an illusory world.


    Even if they didn¡¯t really enter, Bai An could feel the divine and extraordinary nature of that world just by feeling that aura. The essence of that world would undoubtedly be extremely high, far surpassing the world he was in.


    ¡®In such an environment, it was no wonder Yiu Ruo wanted to leave the world before her and enter that world.¡¯ This thought shed through his mind as he nced at Yiu Ruo from the corner of his eyes.


    Not far away, Yiu Ruo stood there quietly, staring at the world before her. Her eyes were filled with bewilderment, as though she was thinking of many things.


    Unlike Bai An, You Ruo, who was born from the Immortal Bell, undoubtedly knew more about that world and the situation there. The reason why the Immortal Sect had opened up in this world was not because the Immortal Sect existed in this world.


    In reality, the Immortal Sect did exist, but not in this world. It existed in the world ahead of them. As for what was before them, it was merely the projection of the Immortal Sect. That was why there was such an inexplicable illusion that they could notpletely grasp it. If one wanted to see the real Immortal Sect, the only way was to enter that world.


    The Sky Heavenly Weapon was merely a legend in the world before them, and the Earth Heavenly Weapon was a peak existence. However, this wasn¡¯t the case in the world before them. The Sky Heavenly Weapon wasn¡¯t a legend but a divine weapon that truly existed. Not only the Immortal Sect, but there were also other Sky Heavenly Weapons that existed in that world.


    This included the Immortal Bell that Yiu Ruo often saw in her dreams, the bell that she was worried about. All of them existed in that world. Her mood gradually changed, and she slowly became more determined thinking up to this point.


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s time to say goodbye.¡± She gradually calmed down and looked at Bai An, then said with a smile.


    ¡°You...¡± Bai An looked at Yiu Rou and hesitated.


    He had already sensed something.


    ¡°There is only one way to enter that world.¡± You Ruo said softly, telling him how to enter the Immortal Sect, ¡°To abandon your Dao Foundation and only retain a pure Nascent Soul. Only this way can you minimize the repulsive force and sessfully enter the Immortal Sect under its guidance without triggering any violent reactions.¡±


    ¡°Abandon my Dao Foundation and only retain a tiny bit of my Nascent Soul inside?¡± Bai An frowned hearing Yiu Ruo¡¯s words and subconsciously felt something was wrong.


    Abandoning one¡¯s own Dao Foundation and only retaining a tiny bit of his Nascent Soul meant that he had to abandon all of his current cultivation bases and only keep a tiny bit of pure essence to enter the world. The so-called Nascent Soul was also known as the true spirit. This process could be described as a tragic one.


    For cultivators, the Dao Foundation was the foundation of cultivation. To abandon the Dao Foundation meant to cut off everything that one had obtained since cultivating. All cultivation bases would disappear and directly return to zero at that time.


    Even if a bit of the true spirit still existed and relied on the true spirit¡¯s essence to quickly restore cultivation, the difficulty was still very great.


    ¡°Is it worth it?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask, looking at Yiu Ruo before him.


    She was already a Heavenly Venerate, destined to be one of the top gorp of people in the world no matter where she was. In this world before him, she was already one of the few people. Therefore, it was not impossible to create a brand new holynd if she was willing to create.


    With such a glorious present, was it worth it to abandon everything and start anew in a world she knew nothing about? Bai An had doubts in his heart and could not help but ask.


    Yiu Ruo only smiled, ¡°Whether it¡¯s worth it depends on who it is to. Perhaps it¡¯s not worth it for many people. But for me, this is worth it, which is enough.¡± She said softly to Bai An, then paused and continued, ¡°I have a reason to go to that world.


    Bai An was silent, somewhat unable to understand. Yiu Ruo did not say anything else but only smiled at Bai An, then turned around and silently walked in the direction of the Immortal Sect.


    The crisp sound of footsteps echoed in the area. Yiu Ruo¡¯s aura changed with each step, and her entire body shook. Her Dao Principle was transforming and gradually evolved into a different appearance. The intense Dao me burned, burning away the iparably thick Dao Principle on her body, leaving no trace behind.


    She walked step by step into the Immortal Sect. Her aura caused Bai An, behind her, to feel terrified. Yiu Ruo was terrifying, and her aura was extremely powerful.


    This was the result of burning the Dao Principle. Not only was it the Dao Principle, but it was also the source of her own life. Under Bai An¡¯s gaze, Yiu Ruo¡¯s appearance was aging at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the beginning, she was still a beautiful young girl, but she had already be an old woman in the end. She was old, and no longer had her previous appearance.


    However, the only simrity was that she still had a smile. It was so warm and pure, and the determination in her eyes did not waver in the slightest. This price made Bai An¡¯s heart tremble.


    At this moment, Yiu Ruo had already burned away her Dao Foundation and life, leaving behind only thest bit of her true spirit. If she could not cross this Immortal Sect, the final result would most likely be that she would disappear without leaving a trace.


    Was it worth it to transform from a young and prosperous Heavenly Venerate into the appearance before her eyes? Bai An hesitated in his heart as he looked at the Immortal Sect before him, not knowing what to do.


    From the bottom of his heart, he was willing to give up everything to fight for it if it was for a better Dao path. However, he didn¡¯t know how the world behind the Immortal Sect would turn out. And he was far from reaching the end of this world. Therefore, asking him to give up everything he had to go to that world wasn¡¯t a decision that could be easily made.


    He hesitated in his heart and stood on the spot, didn¡¯t move. Before him, arge rain of light emitted and dissipated in all directions. Under Bai An¡¯s gaze, Yiu Ruo¡¯s figure passed through theyers of the Immortal Sect. Under the endless radiance of the Immortal Sect, she finally left andpletely disappeared.


    Time was almost up. The Immortal Sect slowly closed as time passed. The time for the Immortal Sect to open was not unlimited. Every time they opened, there was a limit to how long they couldst. In terms of time, it had been three to four days since the Immortal Sect opened. It was almost time for the Immortal Sect to close again.


    ¡®It will bepletely closed in a little while...¡¯ Standing where he was, Bai An looked at the slowly closing Immortal Sect before him and sighed deeply in his heart. He had already made up his mind at this moment.


    In the end, he could not be like Yiu Ruo and abandon everything to head to apletely unknown brand new world. He had his family and descendants and his orthodox inheritance in this world. Furthermore, this world was not at the stage where he could limit his growth. There was still a lot of room for him to grow. Under such circumstances, he did not make a decision as Yiu Ruo did.


    After deciding silently, he sighed in his heart. Then, finally, he turned around and walked to the side, preparing to leave this ce. He still felt somefort in his heart at this moment. Even though he had not entered the Immortal Sect and truly went to the so-called Immortal World, the gains he had just obtained were already quite good.


    During this trip to the Immortal Sect, he witnessed the extraterrestrial immortal light and the opening of the Immortal Sect. In addition, he gained many insights after being influenced by the Dao rhythm from within.


    In addition to the fierce battles he had fought previously, he increased his cultivation base. His cultivation base would significantly increase when he returned and went into secluded meditation again.


    This was because of his cultivation base. In other aspects, he had also obtained a lot of secret treasures, spirit herbs, and other items. All of them were an existence that even Heavenly Venerates would envy and fight over. His journey this time would not be in vain with these things.


    Various thoughts shed through his mind. Behind him, the Immortal Sect slowly dissipated and was about to close.


    An ident suddenly urred. Bai An¡¯s face revealed a shocking look. The ancient sword that he was holding in his hand was glowing.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    He looked at the ancient sword in his hand and saw it emitting infinite divine might. A mighty Dao Principle appeared as if God had revived. A terrifying power was released in the ancient sword.


    This was the spontaneous revival of the ancient sword. It was now active.


    ¡°Could it be...¡± Bai An¡¯s heart stirred, and a thought shed through his mind as he looked at the ancient sword gradually awakening.


    The next moment, the ancient sword flew out from his hand and charged toward the Immortal Sect.


    In an instant, a flower bloomed within the huge Immortal Sect. Tiny ripples spread from within and covered all directions, shrouding the vision before him. Then, everything changed.


    The ancient sword rushed forward and entered the Immortan Sect before disappearing. Then, the ancient sword¡¯s aurapletely disappeared, along with the Immortan Sect¡¯s aura.


    Bai An was instantly stunned. He quietly watched the Immortal Sect disappear, turning into a shadow and disappearing. He didn¡¯t know how to describe his current mood.


    ¡°Did you leave...¡± His feelings were particrlyplicated as the immortal gate disappeared.


    Bai An silently recalled the ancient sword¡¯s appearance. In fact, from a very long time ago, he had a feeling in his heart. The ancient sword would never belong to him or anyone.


    Bai An could feel that the ancient sword had a strong autonomy, unlike ordinary divine weapons.


    Ordinary divine weapons would not easily leave once they had identified a master. They would only stop after the master had fallen.


    But the ancient sword...


    Bai An was unsure if the ancient sword had treated him as its master. It seemed that it had not. Instead, the ancient sword treated Bai An more like an elder, as if he was looking at his child.


    Bai An felt the same way. The weapon spirit in the ancient sword was more like an elder than a divine weapon. Now that his elder had left, he would find his path. Bai An couldn¡¯t refuse as a junior. Bai An sighed softly, and a thought shed through his mind.


    He understood everything in an instant and felt relieved in the end. Then, he took a step forward and directly left the space before him, returning to the cier in the outside world. However, the ancient sword was still in a particr state in the Immortal Sect.


    Waves of light and rain swirl around in the chaotic void, permeating this ce.

 Chapter 653 - Natural Creation and Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 653: ¨C Natural Creation and Transformation</h4>


    Chen Heng settled down in the Immortal Sect and absorbed the immortal light from all directions to strengthen himself. It was a very slow process. Although immortal light was abundant everywhere, it was very difficult to capture it and required a lot of patience.


    However, every time he captured a beam of immortal light, Chen Heng¡¯s body became more extraordinary. He was tainted with a trace of the aura of the Immortal Sect and seemed to be even more extraordinary.


    The patterns on the sword¡¯s body were faintly discernible. At this moment, it seemed to being to life and showing its vastness. That aura was like a new time, immeasurable and unimaginable.


    ng!


    The ancient sword flowed through the Immortal Sect and collided with other objects like a collision between metals. The collision between the two was shocking. It sounded very loud.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Chen Heng woke up from his Dao enlightenment and looked forward in surprise. He had no idea how many years had passed since entering the Immortal Sect.


    Time passed by slowly. Immortal Light was captured by him one after another, but he was still there, still in the process of metamorphosis. The Immortal Sect had never been empty in the past, and nothing was touched. So what did he encounter this time? Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he slowly raised his head.


    What he saw was an object that looked like a jade seal. It quietly settled within the Immortal Light. It was very ordinary and looked like it was carved out of ordinary jade, but it was somewhat iplete. Nevertheless, he could vaguely see the word ¡®immortal¡¯ through the intact parts.


    ¡®Immortal?¡¯ Chen Heng frowned, feeling somewhat puzzled.


    He did not treat it as an ordinary weapon because it was impossible in the Immortal Sect.


    In the Immortal Sect, immortal light circted in all directions. Even divine gold and divine iron would quickly smile in this ce and be disintegrated into a pile of primitive runes, not to mention such a jade seal.


    Moreover, Chen Heng¡¯s material was also unparalleled in the world. If that jade seal were an ordinary object, it would be destroyed the moment it was hit and wouldn¡¯t exist anymore. So this most likely had an unfathomable origin.


    Chen Heng kept it and prepared to use it for study when he left in the future. A thing that could appear in this Immortal Sect was not an ordinary thing. Therefore, it was worth spending some time studying it.


    Then, he moved forward and searched around. This was a subconscious action. Chen Heng searched for traces of Dao Principles ever since he entered the Immortal Gate. He had also been searching for the woman, Yiu Ruo, who had disappeared after entering the Immortal Sect. However, he did not find anything in the end.


    None of them had ever appeared here, whether the woman, Yiu Ruo, who had entered the Immortal Sect or anything else. This ce was simply too big. The internal space was like a world that had opened up. It was vast and infinite, and it devoured the sky.


    In the Immortan Sect, all of Chen Heng¡¯s methods were suppressed. He could only rely on himself to fumble around, and the process was too difficult. He still couldn¡¯t find anything even after spending so much time.


    Chen Heng suspected that this Immortal Sect space required flesh and blood to cross over truly. Otherwise, there was no reason for him to encounter such a huge obstacle, forcefully staying here for so many years.


    This applied to him. They would have been exhausted and died here long ago if it were anyone else. This was because this ce did not have any Gen Qi to replenish, and all of their various divine abilities would have been suppressed.


    ¡°After the immortal light enlightenment, I will transform myself andprehend a strand of the profound meaning of the Immortal Sect. Then, perhaps I can get out?¡±


    Chen Heng continued his Dao enlightenment. He wasprehending the immortal light here in an attempt toprehend a trace of the profound meaning of the Immortal Sect.


    He believed that the Immortal Sect might have a special mechanism that was only effective against flesh and blood. If he wanted to leave, he had to find another method as a weapon. Otherwise, he would be trapped here sooner orter, unable to escape. To Chen Heng, this would not cause much of an impact. However, it contradicted his previous thoughts. So, he was still working hard. As a result, the entire de was glowing.


    In the next few decades, he plundered the immortal light in a frenzy, obtaining natural creation andprehending the Dao Principles within it, wanting to melt it into his body and use it for his Dao enlightenment.


    A shocking scene urred. Beams of light emitted in the area, shrouding Chen Hengpletely. It was like a furnace of light, burning fiercely. Immortal light turned into fuel, and Dao Principles turned into a me, burning Chen Heng¡¯s body continuously, removing the impurities and leaving only the most essential parts.


    This was a painful process. Initially, Chen Heng felt his true spirit was about to shatter. Then, the initially wless power of his true spirit started to crack, and it was on the verge of disintegrating. This was a terrifying thing.


    The true spirit was the derivation and sublimation of the origin, and it was also the foundation. Once it disintegrated, it would almost mean that he would die, and he would have to bear a huge risk.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s current cultivation base, his true spirit was more tempered. Of course, ordinary power could not affect his true spirit at all, but it was about to disintegrate at this moment.


    Chen Heng suppressed his urge to stop immediately and used a secret technique. Nevertheless, he attracted immortal light from all directions and continued to burn.


    Immortal light ovepped and spread. It was like a new world of immortal light. The Dao Principles within it were like a myriad of stars, looking extremely bright as if it was about to open up a brand new world.


    Chen Heng was at the center of the world. He quietly transformed and used the power of the Immortal Sect toplete this round of tempering. This was very important to him.


    After all, it was already very difficult for a true spirit to undergo this level of transformation at his level. Very few things in this world could threaten him, let alone temper him.


    Immortal light was burning, and during the burning process, the Dao Principles that belonged to the Immortal Sect were continuously pouring in and being devoured by a pure, true spirit.


    That was the Dao Principles of the Immortal Sect. It merged into Chen Heng¡¯s body, making his true spirit glow and tend to sublimate. Vaguely, Chen Heng seemed to be able to see the direction to take a step further. Finally, the transformation of his true spirit opened up a path for him.


    At the same time, his actions merged with the Dao Principles of the Immortal Sect, finally causing his body to transform together. A strand of immortal light appeared on his body.


    The immortal light was weak, as weak as a newborn baby. However, it had the same characteristics as the Immortal Sect. It was very pure and special as if it was giving birth to a new hope. The birth of this wisp of immortal light also meant that Chen Heng¡¯s transformation had seeded.


    Bang!


    Within the immortal sect, a huge earthquake erupted. Chen Heng released a mighty light using divine art. He protected the wisp of immortal light and nurtured it in the following decades. He borrowed the external environment to strengthen it to increase the energy of the wisp of immortal light.


    The immortal light grew stronger and stronger. In the beginning, the light gradually transformed and was able to shine and shroud Chen Heng¡¯s entire sword body in the end.


    ¡®Finally¡­¡¯ He felt joy in his heart and had a kind of enlightenment.


    Comprehending the Dao Principles of the Immortal Sect, his body gave birth to immortal light. In this world, he had already taken a very crucial step. It was very likely that he had already opened up a path to further progress, which was equivalent toying down a path for the future.


    This kind of harvest was something that he had never thought of before, and it made Chen Heng feel somewhat pleasantly surprised. However, thinking about it carefully, it seemed to be true.


    After all, this was inside the Immortal Sect. It was an existence whose essence wasparable to a divine weapon. No matter what kind of natural creation there was, it was not strange.


    The further one progressed in cultivation, the greater the gap between them. With Chen Heng¡¯s current level, the gap between him and the Immortal Sect was huge. All the little things here were natural creations to him.


    However, whether it was good fortune or something else, Chen Heng¡¯s only goal at this moment was to leave this ce and head to the world known as Immortal World by Yiu Ruo. He would embark on a new journey and have a brand-new fortuitous encounter there.


    Just like that, tens of years passed in the blink of an eye. Chen Heng rose and fell in this ce and transformed for tens of years. Normally, he used the immortal light to temper himself, but he had already reached a certain limit and could no longer continue.


    This was because he could feel that his true spirit and body had already reached their limit and could no longer continue forward. Therefore, if he wanted to take another step forward, he would have to undergo an ultimate transformation. And this could only be done in aplete world.


    Although the Immortal World before him was vast and infinite, the spiritual opportunity within was notplete and unsuitable for such an attack. Furthermore, the oue would probably be very bad if he forcefully broke through.


    Chen Heng had a premonition of this, so he stopped his tempering in thest ten years and focused on exploring this world. After all these years of exploration, he already had some clues about how to leave this ce.


    A divine swordid horizontally in the void, immortal light emitting faintly, dazzling and shocking. The divine sword gleamed, and the Dao patterns appearedyer byyer, covering this void space. It was like a miniature star that spanned across heaven and earth, suppressing the void in all directions.


    Over the years, as Chen Heng continued to absorb the immortal light, his essence was already very close to the power of the Immortal Sect. The resistance within the Immortal Sect became smaller for him and was no longer a problem. He was finally able to make some moves truly.


    ng!


    The sound of metal colliding sounded in the area.


    A divine sword directly shed through the void, forcefully cutting out a brand new path in the void, opening a path in it.


    Bang!


    The entire world of the Immortal Sect was shaking. Chen Heng could keenly sense that the world around was being mobilized. This world was instinctively counterattacking, wanting to suppress the chaos here.


    Chen Heng dissolved this power by relying on his understanding of the Dao Principles of the Immortal Sect. Then, by relying on his resonance with the aura of the Immortal Sect, he used a different method to dissolve the turbulence.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to do it using force, even if he was ten times stronger. He would be suppressed sooner orter despite advancing to the ninth rank.


    Even in the current situation, he would not be able to hold on for too long. Sooner orter, he would be suppressed. Hence, his time was very precious. He had to escape before he could hold on. Otherwise, there would be problems sooner orter.


    The divine sword continued to sh before him, forcefully opening up a brand new path following some connection forward. It was very close!


    As time passed, Chen Heng could feel that the distance between his own body and that world was getting closer.


    The world before him had changed at some point in time. Densely packed threads intertwined endlessly, interweaving into a hugework thaty horizontally in this ce.


    There were specks of stars in the middle, flickering with brilliance and exceptional resplendence. These were all worlds that the Immortal Sect connected.


    However, there was only one that was truly in the center, and it was also the one that Chen Heng paid the most attention to. He stared at that world, looking in all directions. His body continuously trembled, erupting with a terrifying power sufficient to destroy the stars.


    Finally, that path was opened by him. The Immortal Sect¡¯s repulsive force reached its maximum, pressing toward Chen Heng.


    ¡°After the ninth rank, should I use my own body to evolve the world and truly reach the size of a world?¡± Chen Heng still had thoughts in his mind while being squeezed by the power of the Immortal Sect.


    To truly feel the power of the Immortal Sect was a very rare experience for him. He could feel the power of that level up close, and from there, he could sort out a direction for his future advancement.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s perception, the Immortal Sect was like the real world. Manyws were evolving in it, but they were far fromplete. It was a broken world.


    However, this was also the real world. It was not a small secret realm that lookedplete,parable to the real world. This was a difference in status.


    Therefore, Chen Heng thought this might be the path after the ninth rank. But, of course, different worlds might have different ways of advancing, and Immortal Sects were not real creatures, so it might be strange. However, from what Chen Heng felt, although the systems of different worlds were different, the final destination was the same.


    For example, the fourth rank in the world of Gods and the Nascent Soul of this world needed to awaken their true spirits. Or, the seventh ring and the Heavenly Venerate of this world must havee into contact with the evolution ofws and power...


    Presumably, it was the same above the ninth rank...


    ...


    Various thoughts shed through his mind, and unknowingly, a bright light appeared ahead.


    Chen Heng looked up. The istion before him had disappeared, and a great world was revealed. It was a brand new world. Dense Gen Qi was erupting, and vast Power of Laws interweaved within it, forming a dense, eye-catching.


    This was the end, and it was also the area that Chen Heng was prepared to head to.


    Even though there were some obstacles along the way, Chen Heng seeded in the end. He had truly opened up a path.


    ¡°Perhaps...¡± A thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he was about to leave.


    Following that, his true spirit circted and left a mark that belonged to himself within the world of the Immortal Sect. Finally, he followed the torrent and charged forward.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound was heard. The istion between the world of Immortal Gate and that world was broken, revealing a path. Chen Heng¡¯s body followed the torrent to enter that world.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one who entered that world with him. Arge amount of immortal light was attracted by his aura and entered that world with him. The immortal light turned into raindrops that dripped like rain and fell before him.

 Chapter 654 - Chapter 654

    <h4>Chapter 654:</h4>


    Immortal light emitted, turning into a rain of light. Chen Heng blended in, and his body seemed to turn into a rain of light too, dazzling and eye-catching. Just like that, he fell into that world. In a trance, a brand new world opened up to him.


    Bang!


    The light was resplendent, and Dao Principle interweaved in mid-air, turning into inexplicable patterns. Chen Heng silently observed this, and divine light appeared in his eyes as he silently deduced.


    This world was more extraordinary than the previous world, and the various Dao Principle was much moreplicated and mysterious. Therefore, even the upper limit of its capacity should be higher.


    If the existence of a ninth rank in the previous world was the limit in the previous world, then it could amodate even higher-level characters in this brand new world.


    The existence of the Immortal Sect and other Sky Heavenly Weapons was the best evidence for above the ninth rank. After all, even the main body of such a Sky Heavenly Weapon could amodate the corresponding powerhouses.


    ¡®This trip was worth it.¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and then he transformed into a stream of light and directly rushed into it. Under the push of the Immortal Sect¡¯s power, he truly entered and was epted by the power of this world, bing a part of it.


    The dim darkness shrouded everything, blocking Chen Heng¡¯s vision, and making it impossible to look forward and see everything around him. This was a process of him being epted and digested by the world. He could not peek at other things throughout the entire process but could only vaguely feel his existence. Even the concept of his existence became somewhat blurry after a moment.


    Chen Heng silently closed his eyes and simply entered into a deep sleep state, falling into silence.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound was heard. After that, Chen Heng lost all consciousness and entered that world. Light rain poured. A strange scene was disyed in the world below his feet.


    Immortal light emitted like meteors in the sky, turning into resplendent immortal light that descended throughout the world. This was the immortal light emitted from the world of the Immortal Sect. It was particrly shocking to see it spread out like this.


    This strand of immortal light was extremely precious to many cultivators. It could improve the weapon quality if it could be integrated into a weapon and be considered a natural creation. It would be the so-called extraterrestrial immortal light if ced in the previous world. Even Heavenly Venerate would be rmed and attracted by it.


    Chen Heng blended in and fell into this world together. However, he did not remain silent this time. Instead, he sent out a wisp of his true spirit in time to descend into this world.


    He had already reached his limit as a weapon spirit in the previous world. Currently, he was only one step away from the ninth level. Therefore, it was meaningless for him to continue tempering himself on this path.


    Since that was the case, he might as well evolve into a human and experience the system of this world from a cultivator¡¯s point of view, walking towards the peak. The effect would be far better than just walking one path in that case. A wisp of true spirit was born andnded in the distance with this thought in mind.


    Time slowly passed. This time, along with the immortal light, Chen Heng¡¯s true bodynded on a piece of barrennd and was buried deep in it. He wasn¡¯t discovered like before but just sat there quietly, absorbing thews and essence of the outside world and slowly recovering his body.


    The wisp of true spirit that Chen Heng differentiated turned into a baby under Chen Heng¡¯s deliberate push. A brand new story was about to begin.


    ...


    One night, in an ordinary vige, a baby boy was born into this world. He looked cute and specialpared to an ordinary baby. His skin did not have the wrinkles of a newborn baby. On the contrary, he looked chubby.


    Even ordinary people could see that he was extraordinary, more so in the cultivators¡¯ eyes. When the baby was born, all the Gen Qi within a thousand miles was attracted by him and surged into his body under the guidance of the unseen world, turning into the purest Gen Qi to nourish the baby¡¯s body.


    Any cultivator could sense this strange phenomenon. Thus, it quickly attracted arge group of people to this ce.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡± An old man was the first to arrive at the vige.


    He wore a long robe, and his hair was white. He looked at least eighty or ny years old, and he was very old.


    This was a Nascent Soul cultivator who had reached the end of his life. His lifespan was almost exhausted at this moment, and he would likely pass away in a hundred years at most.


    Recently, immortal light erupted from this ce. He hade here to gain enlightenment, hoping to find natural creation to extend his life. However, he had never expected to see the strange phenomenon before him.


    He looked ahead, following the traces, and a divine light appeared in his eyes. Numerous magical symbols appeared in the vige before him. It was just an ordinary mortal vige, but it was inexplicably filled with spiritual energy at this moment. Even a faint purple aura spanned over a hundred miles, entrenched like an Azure Dragon.


    The spiritual energy was oppressive! Such a strange phenomenon was shocking. Even a powerhouse like the old man was astonished and subconsciously walked forward. Then, finally, he saw the main body of the newborn baby and was instantly stunned with a nce.


    ¡°Outstanding talent, oppressive spiritual energy...¡± He muttered to himself. He looked at the newborn baby before him, and he could no longer maintain his expression, ¡°What kind of immortal fetus is this?¡± He was very excited at this moment.


    Such talent and aptitude could be known as an immortal fetus to trigger such a strange phenomenon at birth and guide the vast and mighty spiritual aura here. It was much stronger than the various Heavenly Gifted Individuals in the secr world.


    More importantly, there was an innate spirit aura in the baby¡¯s body. It would probably be easy for him to extend his lifespan by a thousand years if it could be absorbed. The old man hesitated as he thought of it. His lifespan was about to end. He would pass away if he could not find anything to extend his lifespan within a hundred years. The opportunity to extend his lifespan was right before him, as long as he could make up his mind...


    However, it would be a waste if the spiritual essence was extracted from the immortal fetus¡¯s body. If that happened, he would be ordinary, and it would be impossible to maintain this innate spirit aura. This was equivalent to crippling an immortal fetus that had the chance of bing an enlightenment in the future.


    One side was his own body, and the other was the future of an immortal fetus. It was such a difficult choice. However, the old man sighed and felt at ease with the dilemma in his heart.


    ¡°I wish to take this child as my disciple. I wonder if everyone would be willing?¡± The old man smiled as he stood before the baby¡¯s parents. He revealed his identity and his purpose before them.


    The baby¡¯s parents immediately fell to their knees. Cultivators held very high statuses in this world. So they didn¡¯t dare to refuse when facing the old man¡¯s request to ept them as disciples. Although they were a bit reluctant, they still agreed.


    The old man gave the baby¡¯s parents a baptism, then left some medicinal pills for them to recuperate. Then, he left after leaving behind quite some wealth.


    The old man quickly left the vige and headed out carrying the baby in his arms but did not go far. He was already very old. Furthermore, he did not belong to any n or sect. He was merely an itinerant cultivator and did not care about where he would stay. Therefore, he simply decided to stay back here.


    The cultivation civilization of this world was indeed very prosperous, far surpassing that of the previous world. However, this ce was barren, and a Nascent Soul cultivator was already an extremely powerful figure.


    The old man stayed here and established a small sect to facilitate his cultivation and take care of the baby, passing down all his knowledge. After several years, this small sect called the Yue Ming Sect gradually developed and took root in this region.


    Based on the current situation, this ce could still develop quite well if there was enough time and might even be the domineering one in this area in the future.


    However, the old man didn¡¯t have much interest in this. After taking root in this area, all his thoughts were ced on teaching his child. Therefore, he named the child he brought back Yue Hua. By naming the child after his surname, one could see his expectations towards the child.


    As for the old man himself, he was called Dao Master Yue Ming by the nearby forces. He was one of the few Dao Master in this area. The so-called Dao Master was the name given to Nascent Soul cultivators in this area. Dao Master Yue Ming didn¡¯t care much about these false names.


    He founded the Yue Ming Sect only for his convenience. After all, although he was strong, he couldn¡¯t waste too much time on some trivial matters. So he always needed others to help him deal with them. This was the reason why he founded the Yue Ming Sect. As for how the Yue Ming Sect would develop after that, he didn¡¯t care.


    The child named Yue Hua was naturally the child who was differentiated from Chen Heng¡¯s true spirit. However, Chen Heng didn¡¯t do it casually. Instead, he put a lot of effort into this true spirit.


    Before differentiation, Chen Heng carved all of the Dao Principles that he had learned from the Immortal Sect into his body. He even differentiated his pure origin and infused it into his body, creating unique conditions.


    One could imagine the natural creation of an existence as high as the eighth rank infusing his essence. The immortal fetus born long ago had locked onto its future achievements and would at least be above the seventh rank. However, due to the unforeseen events within the Immortal Sect and Chen Heng¡¯s thoughts, he did not wish to interfere too much in the early stages.


    Instead, he wanted to let Yue Hua walk a rtively independent path, so Chen Heng took the initiative to seal his memories. Unless it were the most critical moment, information about Chen Heng¡¯s true body would never appear to prevent it from interfering with Yue Hua¡¯s cultivation.


    When Yue Hua was five years old, he was officially taught by Dao Master Yue Ming to cultivate and began to disy his astonishing talent after that. His talent was very powerful. Though he had only just started cultivating, he had already led the Gen Qi in the world, almostpletely draining the Gen Qi around the Yue Ming Sect.


    He hadpletely set foot on the Dao path in just one night. He was so talented that it made countless Heavenly Gifted Individuals feel despair. His subsequent cultivation was even more astonishing. He passed the Qi Refinement Stage within just half a year and proceeded to the Foundation Establishment Stage.


    Two yearster, he reached the peak of the Foundation Establishment Stage and officially entered the Spirit Transformation Stage. By the time he was ten years old, he had truly advanced to the Core Shattering Stage. This kind of cultivation speed was enough to shock countless people.


    Even his teacher, Dao Master Yue Ming, was silent and found his speed unimaginable. Nevertheless, Yue Hua would soon reach Dao Master Yue Ming¡¯s current level if he continued cultivating at this speed and could even advance to the Nascent Transformation Stage at the age of fifteen.


    Moreover, he attained this cultivation speed by deliberately slowing down. He didn¡¯t deliberately pursue speed but worked hard at every level to forge the most solid foundation instead. However, even so, he could advance to this level and reach an achievement at this age that was unimaginable for countless people in the past.


    As Dao Master Yue Ming had expected, Yue Hua broke through and advanced to the Nascent Transformation Stage when he was fifteen. On the day of his advancement, the spirit aura in the surrounding of the Yue Ming Sect erupted.


    A vast lightning tribtion descended from the sky and struck down majestically so that everyone in the surrounding could see it. Yue Hua was among them, transcending the tribtion. Everyone witnessed his grace.


    At this point, Dao Master Yue Ming could no longer conceal this matter even if he wanted to. That day, Yue Hua sessfully transcended the tribtion and advanced to the Nascent Transformation Stage before everyone.


    A fifteen-year-old Nascent Soul cultivator. No one dared to believe it when this news spread. Even Dao Master Yue Ming himself was silent towards this fact, not knowing what to say.


    He was a little worried at first, afraid that his lifespan was not long enough and that he would not be able to nurture Yue Hua and teach him well before he passed away. However, now, it seemed that his worry was no longer necessary.


    Nheless, Yue Hua had advanced to this level at this age, reaching an achievement that countless people did not dare to imagine in the past.

 Chapter 655 - Half A Year

    <h4>Chapter 655: ¨C Half A Year</h4>


    Yue Hua began to cultivate since he was five years old. At the age of fifteen, he advanced to the Nascent Transformation Stage, reaching the Dao Master realm.


    This was undoubted an unprecedented and shocking achievement, enough to shock the world and make countless cultivators feel that it was inconceivable.


    Although this world was suitable for cultivation and there were many powerful cultivators, a Nascent Soul cultivator was the backbone and an overlord of a region. Otherwise, Dao Master Yue Ming wouldn¡¯t have received such cordial treatment when he was here.


    However, now, a young man was born, and it only took him fifteen years to reach this level. This really made people speechless.


    One had to admit that the people were indeed different. Even Yue Hua¡¯s master, Dao Master Yue Ming himself could only sigh,menting that there were more talented people emerging from generation to generation, not to mention others.


    At the same time, he also felt a tremendous pressure, because he was no longer able to teach Yue Hua anything at the Nascent Transformation Stage. At this level, although Yue Hua was terrifyingly young, his umtion was very strong, much more terrifying than what ordinary people could imagine.


    Under such circumstances, there was no good way Dao Master Yue Ming could give some guidance in cultivation even if he wanted to. Therefore, he changed his n this year. Instead of teaching cultivation, he switched to teach techniques like the Dao techniques.


    After all, although cultivation was important and was the foundation of a cultivator, techniques were equally important. The oue would certainly not be good if a cultivator only had cultivation and could not perform any technique. Normally, it was fine, but they would immediately be in a dangerous situation once they started fighting.


    Thus, after Yue Hua advanced to the Nascent Transformation Stage, Yue Ming began to teach him techniques, allowing him to temper his body and his true spirit to strengthen his foundation further.


    Yue Hua also revealed a surprising side in this aspect. Dao Master Yue Ming was pleasantly surprised to find that Yue Hua¡¯s technical talent was excellent. He had an excellent affinity for many techniques.


    Furthermore, he was also different from ordinary people in swordsmanship, as if he was as terrifying as an innate sword body. Not only did he have such an advantage in cultivation, but his technical talent was also astonishing. He was indeed deserving of being called an immortal embryo with such talent.


    After that, Dao Master Yue Ming tried to bring some weapons with sword spirits, wanting to try out Yue Hua¡¯s abilities in this area. Yue Hua once again disyed his outstanding talent in this area.


    As he moved forward, whether it was weapons with spirit or real divine weapons, they all submitted to Yue Hua and voluntarily be used by him without any repulsion. This once again shocked countless people.


    Everyone knew that divine weapons had spirits and consciousness. Even Dao Master Yue Ming himself wouldn¡¯t be able to subdue a divine weapon so easily and would need to spend a long time and effort to gain the recognition of a divine weapon slowly, not to mention others.


    Yet, how could it be so easy for Yue Hua? His situation was unbelievable, so much so that even Dao Master Yue Ming didn¡¯t know how to evaluate it. Fortunately, he had already gotten used to Yue Hua¡¯s outstanding performance over the years. So, he wouldn¡¯t find it strange even if he saw such a scene, but only sighed for a while and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    However, the others didn¡¯t have such good willpower. Over the years, all sorts of news about Yue Hua spread, shocking countless people. The legends about Yue Hua had long spread in this area and reached very distant ces.


    Even now, there would asionally be peopleing to visit, wanting to challenge them. These were the young Heavenly Gifted Individuals who came from afar. They were unwilling to believe that there would be such a unique existence in the world, so they came one by one to the Yue Ming Sect to challenge Yue Hua.


    Some of these Heavenly Gifted Individuals were itinerant cultivators, while others came fromrge sects. All of them had extraordinary talent and were extremely outstanding. Among those that came by, they would be the absolute core as long as they showed up and would receive the attention of everyone.


    However, at this point, all they could taste was endless defeat before Yue Hua.


    ¡°How is this possible...¡± Before a mountain peak, a young man was shocked as he stared at the figure before him with disbelief.


    A youth was standing opposite him, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. The youth was tall and handsome. He was like a Divine Son who had descended into the world. Every inch of his skin and veins reveals a sense of beauty, with a natural spirit aura that attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    He had a faint smile as he looked at the young man and said softly, ¡°Great match...¡± The young man¡¯s expression immediately turned sour.


    He looked at the youth before him and wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t. Instead, he only let out a bitterugh and immediately left. The people around him dared to speak up only after he left.


    Pairs of gazes filled with reverencended on the youth. Just now, Yue Hua and that young man had exchanged blows. Both of them were in the Nascent Transformation Stage, but the young man was defeated in less than ten moves. He waspletely unable to match up to Yue Hua.


    Yue Hua had easily disassembled his opponent¡¯s moves after ten moves and hadprehended his opponent¡¯s ultimate technique within a short period. Such incredible talent andprehension made everyone gasp in admiration, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°As expected of Brother Yue...¡±


    Everyone in the surrounding sighed, ¡°He is getting stronger and stronger...¡±


    ¡°In just half a year, he has already reached this level...¡± They sighed and felt inferior.


    Yue Hua had been cultivating in the Yue Ming Sect from the age of five until now, and it had only been half a year since he started epting the challenge from the cultivators outside. Everyone could feel Yue Hua¡¯s progress during this half a year.


    Initially, Yue Hua still had difficulty dealing with those cultivators and was still a little slow in technical fights. However, his progress became faster as time passed, as if there was no boundary.


    It had only taken less than half a year from his initial slowness to deal with his opponent easily now. Such shocking improvement was truly something that ordinary people could not imagine. Moreover, as everyone watched this process, their gazes toward Yue Hua became even more respectful.


    Dao Master Yue Ming was watching in the distance. As he looked at Yue Hua¡¯s figure, a smile could not help but appear on his face.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± He looked at the youth and asked.


    ¡°Stronger than the previous challengers.¡± Yue Hua looked solemn as he said, ¡°His swordsmanship was sharp. He was even stronger than the previous brothers in terms ofbat strength. However, he was still too anxious. He wouldn¡¯t have lost so quickly if he wasn¡¯t so anxious. It would be at least twenty moves away if I wanted to win.¡± He looked at Yue Ming before him and analyzed solemnly.


    Yue Ming couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter hearing Yue Hua¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He had also observed the sword technique of that young man just now.


    The young man¡¯s swordsmanship was extremely sharp. Even though he was not unbeatable at the Nascent Transformation Stage, it was still superior. Very few people in the younger generation could match him.


    After all, it was already extremely difficult to reach the Nascent Transformation Stage within a hundred years of age, not to mention to master such attacking technique simultaneously as advancing to the Nascent Transformation Stage.


    Dao Master Yue Ming boasted that his chances of winning would only be around seventy percent even if he went up against that young cultivator. Moreover, he would have to expend tremendous mental energy to win barely. It was far from being as easy as Yue Hua.


    In other words, to a certain extent, not only had Yue Hua¡¯s cultivation base caught up to his, the same goes for his prowess. Thinking of this, Dao Master Yue Ming couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say in the end, ¡°I have nothing to teach you now...¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re too modest.¡± Yue Hua smiled, looking pure and natural. ¡°I still have a lot to learn from you, Master.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not being modest.¡± Dao Master Yue Ming shook his head, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. ¡°I think you know how capable I am. You had already learned most of the things from me more than half a year ago. So I have nothing left to teach you.¡±


    ¡°Master...¡± Yue Hua was about to say something but was interrupted by the Dao Master Yue Ming¡¯s subsequent action.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Dao Master Yue Ming smiled and reached out his hand to touch Yue Hua¡¯s head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities between a master and disciple. If there¡¯s anything, just say it directly. There¡¯s no need to hide anything. I have also asked some old acquaintances to find some connections in the past half a year.¡± He said softly and seriously, ¡± Your talent is the strongest I have seen in the past, dear Hua. You will be doomed to waste your talent if you stay here. You have to return it to those holynds if you truly want to disy your talent.¡±


    Although Dao Master Yue Ming was in the Nascent Transformation Stage, his cultivation was excellent in the eyes of others, but in reality, this was his limit. After all, he was only an itinerant cultivator. Therefore, cultivating to this level was already a result of his talent and opportunity.


    All of his inheritances were only obtained in a nameless cave abode. He had already fallen after reaching the Nascent Transformation Stage. It was already impossible for him to take another step forward.


    Dao Master Yue Ming didn¡¯t care about it, but he didn¡¯t want to feel sorry for Yue Hua. After all, Yue Hua was different from him.


    Dao Master Yue Ming¡¯s talent was only so-so and could only support Yue Hua to this stage. However, Yue Hua was far from reaching his limit, and there were still endless possibilities.

 Chapter 656 - Half-Step Heavenly Venerate

    <h4>Chapter 656: ¨C Half-Step Heavenly Venerate</h4> <h4>?</h4>


    Yue Ming looked at Yue Hua, and his heart was filled with emotion.


    He seemed to recall that time. He had seen Yue Hua in the mountain vige and epted him as a disciple back then. Now that he thought about it, this was probably the wisest decision he had ever made in his life. In the blink of an eye, the child from back then had grown up to what he was now. It was time for him to let go.


    He pondered and then continued, ¡°I have an old rtionship with an elder of the Hao Hua Sect. I used to have dealings with him. Now that you can¡¯t learn anything from me anymore, it¡¯s a good opportunity for you to join the Hao Hua Sect.¡± Finally, he softly voiced his decision.


    Dao Master Yue Ming wasn¡¯t doing anything in the past half a year. He contacted the people from the big sects that he had known in the past andmunicated with them through his means. The reason was naturally to let Yue Hua enter and cultivate in those sects. After all, he couldn¡¯t teach Yue Hua anymore at his current level. Not that he was unwilling, but it was because of the limitations of his strength.


    ¡°Although the Hao Hua Sect is not a top-tier holynd, they were one of the top inheritances at that time. There are even Heavenly Venerates in the sect.¡± Looking at Yue Hua, Dao Master Yue Ming smiled and told softly about the origins of the Hao Hua Sect.


    There were various kinds of hereditary holynds in this world. Most of them were rted to the legendary immortal Gods, just like the legendary Sky Heavenly Weapon. It was a weapon that only immortal Gods could use.


    The Hao Hua Sect was not the strongest among the many holynds, but they were not weak either. Not only were there Heavenly Venerates, but there were also legendary inheritances left behind by the immortal Gods. Hence, they were deemed pretty good among the many holynds.


    The inheritances in such a holynd were just right for a Heavenly Gifted Individual like Yue Hua, enabling him to walk far. Dao Master Yue Ming believed that with Yue Hua¡¯s talent, he would shine brilliantly and not be mediocre even if he entered the legendary holynd.


    ¡°Master...¡± Yue Hua was initially silent, facing Dao Master Yue Ming¡¯s instructions. It took him a long time toe back to his senses, then he nodded heavily, ¡°Sorry for your trouble. I will stand out among them and not let you down. I will also bring back elixirs to extend your life.¡± Yue Hua¡¯s expression was very serious as he looked at the old man before him and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the elixirs. Just take care of yourself.¡± Looking at Yue Hua¡¯s serious and sincere expression, Dao Master Yue Ming was somewhat gratified, then he said softly, ¡°As for the rest, it¡¯s up to fate. There¡¯s no need to force anything.¡± He didn¡¯t mind Yue Hua¡¯s words, but he was also somewhat gratified.


    It was already extremely rare to see such an outstanding seedling who could be called the talent of immortal Gods in this world. It was hard to find in this world. What was even rarer was that this child had extraordinary cultivation at such a young age. His talent was shocking, but his temperament was exceptionally calm and steady. He didn¡¯t have the same high-spirited and arrogant attitude as the other Heavenly Gifted Individuals.


    Dao Master Yue Ming felt that he wouldn¡¯t have any regrets even if he died with a disciple like this. ording to the current trend, even if he died, his name would most likely be recorded in the history books in the future. It was because he had taught a disciple who had the potential to be an immortal God. He couldn¡¯t help but smile thinking of this. Then, he brought Yue Hua and walked toward the inner area.


    After a while, Yue Hua officially left this area and slowly walked in the direction of the Hao Hua Sect, apanied by the Dao Master Yue Ming. He imitated those who had challenged him in the past along the way and constantly challenged those Heavenly Gifted Individuals and powerhouses who had already be famous to hone his Dao techniques.


    To a certain extent, this was both a process to hone himself and make his name known. Yue Hua was very famous in the Yue Ming Sect¡¯s area. There weren¡¯t many cultivators who didn¡¯t know of him. However, not many people knew of his reputation in other ces.


    There were only a few ways to make a name for himself. It was undoubtedly an excellent method to continuously defeat other Heavenly Gifted Individuals and powerhouses all the way. This was also Dao Master Yue Ming¡¯s suggestion.


    After all, he had walked out of the barrennd. Although he was already in the Nascent Transformation Stage, if he wanted the holynds like the Hao Hua Sect to pay more attention to him, he naturally needed to have a more resounding reputation. If his reputation were resounding enough, the treatment he would receive after entering the Hao Hua Sect would naturally be better.


    It was precisely because of this idea that Yue Hua hade all the way here and constantly challenged them everywhere. The entire process seemed very direct. As he challenged people all the way here, his cultivation base kept improving in the fierce fights, and his reputation became more well-known.


    His reputation had already spread all over the ce even before he came to the Hao Hua Sect, bing more well-known. As a result, the Hao Hua Sect also paid more attention to him. They even personally sent two Demigod elders to escort him to prevent any idents from happening.


    Yue Hua officially joined the Hao Hua Sect. As soon as he joined, he became the disciple of one of the supreme elders and enjoyed the treatment of the most elite group of people. At this point, the legend of Yue Hua had just begun. His cultivation continued after joining the Hao Hua Sect.


    He had just turned 16 years old this year, but his cultivation base was already very strong among the Nascent Soul cultivators. He wouldn¡¯t be inferior to a Nascent Soul cultivator like Dao Master Yue Ming, who had cultivated for an even longer period.


    Time passed slowly. After three years, a shocking scene emerged. Bolts of lightning began to grow in the Hao Hua Sect¡¯s secret realm, and a unique Dao rhyme appeared.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Yue Hua triggered the lightning tribtion and officially began to advance to the Demigod Stage. Everyone was shocked as soon as they heard the news.


    The Demigod Stage was not an ordinary stage. A Demigod was qualified to be an elder, a core figure even in a holynd like the Hao Hua Sect. Under normal circumstances, even for those famous talents who hoped to advance to the Demigod Stage or even higher, it would take at least a thousand years to advance to the Demigod Stage. This was considered a very fast speed. But, at the same time, it was not unheard of to spend more time if they dyed for a while.


    However, Yue Hua only took a dozen years. Yue Hua had already reached the Demigod Stage though he had only cultivated for fifteen years, from the age of five to twenty. This speed was not only fast but also terrifying.


    Even the Hao Hua Sect leader, who had nevere out of closed-door cultivation and had not appeared before outsiders for a long time, appeared before everyone and epted Yue Hua as his direct disciple. Yue Hua was the only direct disciple of the Hao Hua Sect leader.


    The Hao Hua Sect leader had been in closed-door cultivation before this to advance to a higher stage. However, this time, he was awakened by the huge thunder in the sky and immediately woke up and epted Yue Hua as his disciple. This news spread and shocked many people in the surroundings.


    After all, judging from the current situation, the leader of the Hao Hua Sect only had Yue Hua as his disciple. Therefore, if nothing unexpected happened in the future, Yue Hua could very likely be the next leader of the Hao Hua Sect.


    As this news spread out, it shocked and made many people feel surprised. However, from then on, the name Yue Hua was also officially spread and became familiar to many people.


    Time continued to pass. Yue Hua advanced to the Demigod Stage at the age of twenty and became the disciple of the Hao Hua Sect leader. However, he didn¡¯t try to make a breakthrough again after that. Instead, he constantly polished his foundation and cultivated via the inherited books in the Hao Hua Sect to go further.


    Compared to when he was with Dao Master Yue Ming, there was an entire inheritance in the Hao Hua Sect. It was said that it could reach the highest immortal God stage, which was worth considering. So Yue Hua went into seclusion in the Hao Hua Sect and cultivated in silence.


    Another ten years passed. Ten yearster, in the sky of the Hao Hua Sect, mighty lightning struck once again, shocking everyone. Yue Hua flew into the sky and faced the shes of lightning that filled the sky under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes.


    He made another breakthrough and began to advance after ten years. If he took one more step above the Demigod Stage, he would be a half-step Heavenly Venerate.


    In this world, due to the different environments in ancient times, Heavenly Venerates were not as rare as those in the previous world. The same goes for half-step Heavenly Venerate. They could more or less be seen. However, this didn¡¯t mean that people at this level weren¡¯t rare.


    Even in this prosperous world, people who could be half-step Heavenly Venerate weren¡¯t ordinary. Therefore, everyone respected them, even in the Hao Hua Sect. After all, even in the Hao Hua Sect, which was a holynd, there was only one Heavenly Venerate, the Hao Hua Sect master. The rest of the half-step Heavenly Venerate Stage figures were only a few elderly.


    Compared to these people, Yue Hua bing a half-step Heavenly Venerate at the age of thirty was undoubtedly enough to shock the entire Hao Hua Sect. It was something unimaginable for everyone.


    A powerful aura emitted in the Hao Hua Sect air. That terrifying aura circted in all directions and spread across the mountain peak as if it wanted to split the world into a pile of shards. Yue Hua was among them, and his figure was unprecedented.


    After advancing to half-step Heavenly Venerate, he encountered a lightning tribtion that he had never encountered before. It was also the most powerful lightning tribtion he had encountered so far. He did not dare to be distracted under such a powerful lightning tribtion. He would likely be attached if he was not careful.

 Chapter 657 - Reincarnation of an Immortal God

    <h4>Chapter 657: ¨C Reincarnation of an Immortal God</h4>


    In mid-air, Yue Hua took a deep breath before rushing forward into the rumbling lightning. There were all kinds of runes dancing on his body. Each rune was extremely mysterious andplex, carrying the charm of the world¡¯s Great Dao.


    As he rushed into the sky, waves of auras were flowing in all directions, surging into his body. Then, finally, he let out a long howl and charged toward the lightning in the sky.


    Bang!


    This shocking lightning tribtion continued for several days until the runes within the lightning gradually dispersed. Only then did it graduallye to an end.


    The people from the Hao Hua sect saw a scene. A youth¡¯s figure silently descended from within under the vast lightning. His aura was still unique, even though he was in an embarrassing state and his entire body was covered in wounds. It was as if a God had descended on the mortal world.


    This was Yue Hua. After seven days of continuous lightning, his body began to transform and became stronger under the nourishment and tempering of the lightning. However, his aura was terrifying, making people feel fear in their hearts.


    ¡°He seeded.¡± Someone softly sighed, looking at the figure in the sky, ¡°Since ancient times, the fastest person to be a Heavenly Venerate took around a hundred years. Now it seems that he could break this record and greatly shorten the time.¡± The people around him sighed, feeling horrified by the enchanting Yue Hua.


    However, Yue Hua did not feel the slightest bit of joy at the moment. After his promotion, his true spirit and body transformed again, reaching a new level. However, it seemed that his own body had influenced him. There seemed to be something awakening in his body, causing him to look a little dazed.


    ¡°What exactly are those fragments?¡± Yue Hua looked forward with some confusion.


    Fragments of memories appeared one after another in his mind, disying the memories of other characters. They were extremely unfamiliar, but they made him feel a sense of familiarity as if he had experienced them personally. However, Yue Hua was certain that he had never experienced these scenes before.


    ¡®What was going on?¡¯ He wondered, did not know what to say at this moment.


    A mark that had been dormant for a long time gradually awakened in his body. The memory fragments that kept appearing in Yue Hua¡¯s mind were caused by the awakening of this mark. This mark had existed since Yue Hua was born. It had been entrusted to him and had grown with him ever since.


    It was only now, when Yue Hua had advanced to the half-step Heavenly Venerate domain and was about to reach the seventh rank, that the mark gradually appeared, revealing the part of his memory that originally belonged to Chen Heng. However, Yue Hua still had doubts about all of this and wasn¡¯t quite sure.


    He was just about to investigate and figure out what exactly was going on with the memory that appeared in his mind when he was interrupted by other people. They were the elders of the Hao Hua Sect and also his master, the Hao Hua Sect leader.


    They sensed that the lightning tribtion had subsided, so they hade to congratte Yue Hua on his sessful promotion. These things interrupted Yue Hua¡¯s thoughts, making him temporarily put down the doubts in his mind and turn to the people before him. Yue Hua held a grand banquet to celebrate his sessful promotion in the following days.


    Of course, Yue Hua initially did not want to hold such a banquet, based on his original intention. Finally, however, he had to do so due to the strong request of the entire Hao Hua Sect.


    No matter what, he was, after all, a true disciple of the Hao Hua Sect and the only disciple of the Hao Hua Sect leader. His every move could represent the entire Hao Hua Sect. It was precisely because of this that, with his current status, there are some things that he could no longer do as he wished.


    For instance, this banquet was an excellent opportunity for the Hao Hua Sect to promote its prestige. Fortunately, Yue Hua could still ept it as it was just a banquet.


    He continued cultivating in seclusion in the following days, settling down in his cave abode. The memories in his mind kept emerging, but at this time, they would not cause too much trouble for his cultivation. During this process, he had also read the books and even asked the supreme elders in the Hao Hua Sect to know what had happened to them. However, even so, he didn¡¯t get any answers.


    On the other hand, they also had a vague guess about Yue Hua and felt that he probably had some secrets, which was also a reasonable guess about Yue Hua. After all, based on the current situation, it was normal for an existence as talented as Yue Hua to have some secrets.


    ¡°Your past might be extraordinary.¡± A grand elder of the Hao Hua Sect had some guesses about Yue Hua¡¯s situation, ¡°If one has enough destiny to transform into a Nascent Soul cultivator in this world, one can stay for a long time, and can even be reincarnated ande back when one¡¯s body falls. Therefore, your past life might also be extraordinary. You are an unparalleled powerhouse, which is why this phenomenon appeared.¡± His words gained the approval of many people around him.


    Yue Hua was already extraordinary. He was an immortal embryo, but he was already extraordinary on his own. He had an unimaginable talent. That astonishing talent andprehension ability made people dumbfounded more than once. Even the Hao Hua Sect leader felt that it was terrifying. Such a figure was not something that ordinary people should have. It would make sense if it were said that he was the reincarnation of a former powerhouse.


    ¡°Could it be that I was an unrivaled powerhouse in my previous life?¡± Yue Hua was skeptical about the words of the grand elder.


    Many thoughts shed through his mind. Yue Hua had juste into contact with this kind of thing not long ago, so he originally did not want to believe it. However, those memories continued to flow in his mind, causing his faith to be somewhat shaken, and he instinctively began to doubt. However, his cultivation continued no matter what. This was a fundamental matter.


    The news of Yue Hua being the reincarnation of an ancient powerhouse quickly spread throughout the entire cultivation world. This was the Hao Hua Sect¡¯s initiative to spread the news for no other reason than to increase Yue Hua¡¯s status and make the Hao Hua Sect famous.


    An immortal God had reincarnated in the Hao Hua Sect. When this news spread out, the Hao Hua Sect¡¯s reputation immediately increased, as if there was a trend of prosperity. Many people, including Yue Hua himself, were still skeptical.


    However, something happened after that that made this matter even more certain. When Yue Hua was thirty-three years old, the ruins of the Immortal Sect opened. Immortal light appeared and emitted in all directions. This was an incredible opportunity that attracted many cultivators.


    In this world, the legendary Sky Heavenly Weapon was not merely an illusory existence, but it existed. Although it rarely appeared, it still showed traces of its existence in various ways, unlike the previous world, where it took a long time to find some clues.


    The Immortal Sect would still show traces in this world, and its projection would appear from time to time. It would be a feast that could spur people¡¯s joy each time.


    The cultivators from the surroundings would bring people over when they heard the news. As the disciple of the Hao Hua Sect leader, Yue Hua also brought many of his fellow disciples in to seize opportunities during this feast. And it was this opportunity that confirmed his identity as the reincarnation of the immortal God.


    In the secret realm of the Immortal Sect, Yue Hua went forward alone. However, under the circumstances where even Heavenly Venerate couldn¡¯t get close, he forcefully came into contact with the Immortal Sect¡¯s projection and resonated with it, dancing with the Dao patterns.


    This scene was seen by many people and quickly spread. After that, Yue Hua¡¯s identity as the reincarnation of the immortal God was confirmed.


    The Immortal Sect had existed since ancient times, but no one had evere into contact with it personally, not even Heavenly Venerates. Even if ordinary cultivators were lucky enough to enter the secret realm of the Immortal Sect, they would at most obtain some extraterrestrial immortal light. Still, they couldn¡¯te into contact with the Immortal Sect truly.


    This was the first time Yue Hua was in such a situation. He was able toe into contact with the Immortal Sect truly and even resonate with it. He was able to do something that even Heavenly Venerate could not do.


    He was certainly the reincarnation of an immortal God in the eyes of others. Only a true reincarnation of an immortal God could resonate with a Sky Heavenly Weapon like the Immortal Sect and achieve such an effect.


    However, in reality, this was caused by Yue Hua¡¯s body mark. The birth of Yue Hua was formed from a small portion of true spirit differentiated by Chen Heng. However, most of Chen Heng¡¯s power was condensed within it, engraved with various Dao Principles that he hadprehended in the Immortal Sect. These Dao Principles originated from the Immortal Sect and originated in the same ce as the Immortal Sect.


    It was precisely why these Dao Principles and the Immortal Sect resonated, leading to such an oue. However, he never thought he would be misunderstood as the so-called reincarnation of an immortal God.


    After leaving that secret realm, Yue Hua obtained great natural creation. From the Immortal Sect¡¯s secret realm, he obtained arge amount of extraterrestrial immortal light. In addition, heprehended a portion of the Immortal Sect¡¯s Dao Principles and obtained a great natural creation.


    His strength increased and advanced rapidly with the help of these great natural creations. His strength had increased and reached a certain critical point in just a few years.


    A powerful aura appeared in the sky above the Hao Hua Sect on a certain day, shocking all the powerhouses. Everyone was shocked by the sudden appearance of the aura, including the Haohua Sect leader, who was a Heavenly Venerate.


    Lightning gathered in the sky, and Dao diagrams began to appear, inhaling and exhaling the essence of the lightning. It was terrifying as if it contained a destructive power.

 Chapter 658 - Return Home

    <h4>Chapter 658: ¨C Return Home</h4>


    Lightning crackled in mid-air as a destructive aura spread in all directions, shrouding the entire Hao Hua Sect.


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± An afterimage appeared, followed by the appearance of the Hao Hua Sect leader. His expression was grave as he stared at the lightning in mid-air. ¡°A lightning tribtion?¡± Doubt shed in his eyes.


    Lightning tribtions were not rare. All cultivators had to experience it. Ordinary lightning tribtions could be seen within the entire Hao Hua Sect every once in a while.


    However, the power of the lightning tribtion was so powerful that it even made the Hao Hua Sect leader feel terrified. The unbelievably powerful lightning tribtion truly made him feel surprised.


    ¡°Could it be...¡± He seemed to have thought of something, and his eyes revealed an expression of wild joy.


    Next, he looked into the area in the distance and saw a vague figure there. It seemed to exist but also seemed not to exist. The figure¡¯s image was also very blurry, looking like a reflection. The blurry image looked terrifying, like a God or a devil. A strand of aura emanated from it and seemed to be able to shake the firmament and destroy the universe.


    Even the Heavenly Venerate, the Hao Hua Sect leader, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of pressure before him. He had a vague feeling that he was facing an equally strong existence.


    A strand of Heavenly Venerate aura was born, spreading in all directions. It was like a divine sword sweeping across, suppressing the firmament.


    ¡°As expected.¡± The Hao Hua Sect leader looked at the figure before him, and a glimpse of understanding shed in his eyes. His face was filled with even more joy than before. He continued forward, surrounded by several other figures.


    They were the grand elders of the Hao Hua Sect, each of whom was at least a half-step Heavenly Venerate. They had been rmed by the lightning tribtion and had emerged from secluded meditation. Their faces were filled with joy as they looked at the lightning tribtion in the sky and the figure before them.


    ¡°Good!¡± An old man was delighted and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°As expected of the once-in-a-thousand-years immortal fetus of our Hao Hua Sect. It has alreadye into contact with the Heavenly Venerate¡¯s domain.¡±


    ¡°He has reached the Heavenly Venerate stage. He will be able to reach that step as long as he undergoes the lightning tribtion.¡± Another elder spoke up, his face beaming with joy.


    Everyone was very happy. After all, such a young Heavenly Venerate would be able to lead the Hao Hua Sect forward in the future.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± The Hao Hua Sect leader waved his hand to stop everyone from talking and turned his attention back to the front.


    To their surprise, the lightning continued to pass by before them as if it wanted to destroy everything in the surrounding. However, it didn¡¯tnd in the end, as if it hadn¡¯t found its target. After a moment, the lightning began to dissipate and gradually disappeared.


    In the sky, dark clouds dispersed and then gradually disappeared. Then, they disappeared as if nothing had happened. The people around were confused, but before they could figure it out, a figure appeared again.


    It was Yue Hua. Yue Hua¡¯s aura had changedpared to before as if hundreds or thousands of years had passed instantly. There were more vicissitudes and chaos over him.


    However, his aura was unprecedentedly powerful. Even the Heavenly Venerate, the Hao Hua Sect leader, was cautious of the terrifying aura. As they had said before, Yue Hua was only a heavenly tribtion away from being a Heavenly Venerate. He would be a true heavenly venerate once he overcame the heavenly tribtion.


    However, even though he hadn¡¯t passed the heavenly tribtion, Yue Hua gave people the feeling that he was no weaker than any Heavenly Venerate.


    ¡°Master.¡± Yue Hua came to the front of the crowd again. He slowly walked forward and bowed respectfully, ¡°I want to leave for a while.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± Everyone was puzzled.


    ¡°You want to leave?¡± Sect Master Hao Hua seemed to have understood something. He nodded and encouraged, ¡°Go. No matter what you want to do, I will support you.¡± He patted Yue Hua¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Yue Hua couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard the Hao Hua Sect leader¡¯s words, then he nodded seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I wille back in a hundred years.¡±


    A hundred years was three or four generations for mortals, but it was nothing for existences at their level. Even a Nascent Soul cultivator had a lifespan of two to three thousand years, not to mention people like them.


    After bidding farewell to Hao Hua Sect Master and the others, Yue Hua quickly left the Hao Hua Sect. In the Hao Hua Sect, after hearing that Yue Hua was going to leave and travel around, many people immediately came to his door, hoping to be his followers and be hisckeys.


    Although Yue Hua had not been in the Hao Hua Sect for a long time, he was easy-going and was willing to promote his junior brothers and sisters. Moreover, he used to preach for free and had made many good connections over the past ten years. As a result, he was very popr in the Hao Hua Sect.


    Therefore, when they heard that he was leaving, many people came to him, hoping to leave with him. However, Yue Hua refused them one by one and finally chose to travel alone. He continued on his journey, ready to truly explore the world.


    He had a premonition at this moment. Bing a Heavenly Venerate was very important to him, and he could not take it easy. New changes would ur in his body once he overcame this threshold. By then, everything would be different.


    It was precisely because of this feeling that he did not immediately attempt to transcend the tribtion. Instead, he forcibly suppressed his heavenly tribtion and did not attempt to transcend it immediately.


    Time passed slowly, and another half a year passed. Yue Hua traveled around for half a year, looking for natural creation. He did not say a word and just traveled around by himself, admiring the wonders of nature and the various natural creation between heaven and earth.


    Unknowingly, the divine power in his body transformed on its own, bing more and more refined. He returned to his hometown after that. A lively family seemed to be living in a small city. They were arge family in the local area and were very prosperous.


    There were rumors in the local area that someone in this family had once entered an immortal family and was a high and mighty near-immortal. He also had a certain connection with the local overlord, Yue Ming Sect. Therefore, even the city lord usually respected this family very much and had a very high status in the local area.


    This family was none other than the family that Yue Hua was born. The change in time was extremely obvious to the world, especially mortals. Forty to fifty years had passed in a sh. The small mountain vige from before had now be a bustling town.


    The ordinary peasant household in the countryside gradually multiplied and became arge household in the area. The local Yue Hua Sect had contributed significantly to such a change. Dao Master Yue Ming, who had taken Yue Hua away, was very concerned of everything about Yue Hua.


    After taking Yue Hua away, Dao Master Yue Ming was afraid that one day, if an ident happened to Yue Hua¡¯s biological parents, it might affect Yue Hua¡¯s Dao determination and disrupt his cultivation. Therefore, he had always sent people to take good care of that family and constantly supported them.


    And with the protection of the Yue Ming Sect, that family lived in peace, and no one in the local area dared to do anything to them.


    ¡°The courtyard has be bigger...¡± Yue Hua said softly at the decorations around him as many thoughts shed through his mind.


    Yue Hua came to this ce to take a look before he left the Yue Ming Sect. The courtyard was not as huge, and there were not many people around. How could it be so prosperous now? Now that he looked at it again, it lookedpletely different.


    He looked at the door before him and paused as he walked to the side alone., and could not help but hesitate. He did not know if he should go in. He wanted to meet his biological parents. Even though it had been forty to fifty years, his biological parents were still alive and well with the nourishment of elixirs. They were very healthy and could still live for a few decades. He was just about to step in when he saw a scene.


    ¡°Where did this beggare from? Get out of here!¡± A series of reprimands sounded.


    Before the Zhu Family Sect, a few ragged-clothed beggars knelt on the ground and begged, hoping to receive some assistance. However, they were beaten up, and their bodies were bruised and swollen. Many of them were bleeding.


    Yue Hua looked over. These people were too heavy-handed and looked arrogant. His footsteps stopped. He was stunned and sighed silently. He walked forward softly and ced some money before the few beggars. Then, he quietly used his divine power to baptize their injuries and heal them.


    Then, he walked in silently without saying a word, ignoring the beggar¡¯s gratitude. Finally, he just walked through the door without saying a word. However, no one could see him, let alone stop him.


    He walked in and soon saw his biological father. He was a man in his sixties, but he still looked very strong. His body was still strong under the elixirs¡¯ nourishment, even if he didn¡¯t exercise much.


    In the spacious and gorgeous room, he was flirting with several women and would violently suppress the women andugh from time to time.


    Yue Hua¡¯s biological mother, also old but looking to be in her forties, had a gloomy face in the other courtyard. She held a whip in her hand and beat her servant, almost beating him to death.


    She did it because the servant had identally touched her clothes and dirtied her clean clothes. The other people around were expressionless, but their hearts were filled with fear.


    Yue Hua¡¯s other blood rtives and some of hister-born brothers were also in the other courtyard. They were all doing their things, drunk to death.

 Chapter 659 - Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 659: ¨C Awakening</h4>


    He heard wails and pleas of the servants being beaten and tortured, soft breaths of women, and curses and quarrels. Waves of voices continued to be heard, surging into Yue Hua¡¯s mind. Finally, he could not help but let out a deep sigh. After that, he left without doing much, nor did he appear to meet his rtives.


    Naturally, the people of the world did not know what had happened. The owner of this ce did not know that someone hade and visited this ce.


    However, from then on, this city seemed to have changed. The power that originated from the Yue Ming Sect and had always protected this family seemed to have disappeared. Unfortunately, no one knew when it had disappeared.


    Yue Hua continued to move forward and then returned to the Yue Ming Sect. He met his master, the Dao Master Yue Ming, who had single-handedly founded the Yue Ming Sect.


    In the Yue Ming Sect, Dao Master Yue Ming looked at Yue Hua with excitement. It had been more than twenty years since Yue Hua had left the Dao Master Yue Ming and went to the Hao Hua Sect.


    Dao Master Yue Ming looked even older after more than twenty years. The hair on his body had been dried up, and his Qi blood was even weaker, faintly emitting a rotten aura. However, his condition was still stable because he had the support of all kinds of elixirs from the Hao Hua Sect.


    ¡°After you entered the Hao Hua Sect, someone sent some spirit herbs over from time to time. It should be to curry favor with me so that you can feel at ease.¡± Dao Master Yue Ming said this to Yue Hua with a smile.


    Yue Hua nodded. The people of the Hao Hua Sect had been in contact with Dao Master Yue Ming. They would reveal Yue Hua¡¯s traces to Dao Master Yue Ming from time to time.


    At the same time, they would constantly give him some elixirs so that he could prolong his life. This also allowed Dao Master Yue Ming to stabilize his condition. Otherwise, his current condition would probably be even worse. However, even with the support of enough elixirs, his condition was gradually declining, and he couldn¡¯t recover much. There was nothing he could do.


    Dao Master Yue Ming had already swallowed many elixirs in his early years. As a result, he was resistant to many elixirs and simr, so the effect on him was no longer as useful as other cultivators.


    Even if the Hao Hua Sect kept sending him all kinds of elixirs, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able tost long. He would still pass away in a hundred years at most, based on the current trend.


    However, Dao Master Yue Ming himself was very optimistic about this. He smiled and said, ¡°People will eventually die in this life. It doesn¡¯t make any difference whether it¡¯s sooner orter. Therefore, I have nothing to regretpared to others. At the very least, I have taught an unprecedented disciple who is known as the reincarnation of an immortal God.¡±


    His face was filled with pride as he spoke. He felt proud of Yue Hua from the bottom of his heart. Yue Hua was silent for a moment, and then he couldn¡¯t help but smile, looking at the expression on Dao Master Yue Ming¡¯s face.


    He had never thought much of his progress and cultivation. Compared to the others, he was just working hard. To have attained such an achievement was God¡¯s bestow, and it was nothing.


    However, looking at the old man¡¯s expression and feeling the gratification and pride from him, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling grateful. No matter what, the old man was one of the few people he cared about. He was willing to do more things as long as the old man was happy.


    Yue Hua didn¡¯t leave and just stayed here in the following days, talking about the past and present with Dao Master Yue Ming. Not only did they discuss the problems in cultivation, but they also talked about some interesting things in the outside world and exchanged information with each other.


    After half a year, Yue Hua finally stopped and decided not to stay. Dao Master Yue Ming expressed his understanding, ¡°Young people, don¡¯t stay in such a small ce like me.¡±


    Looking at Yue Hua¡¯s figure, Dao Master Yue Ming encouraged Yue Hua, and his face was full of expectation, ¡°Go take a look at other ces. Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯ll always be looking at you as long as I¡¯m not dead.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yue Hua smiled and nodded solemnly.


    Before he left, he disregarded Dao Master Yue Ming¡¯s objections and directly baptized him using his origin. He forcibly extended Dao Master Yue Ming¡¯s lifespan on top of the current foundation by another thousand years.


    Of course, Yue Hua¡¯s lifespan was reduced by quite a bit as a price. As a result, his body became weaker, and his origin was somewhat exhausted. However, all of this was nothing to him. After all, based on his current cultivation base, he was still frighteningly young. Therefore, such a small loss wasn¡¯t a terrifying thing to him.


    After the baptism of Dao Master Yue Ming, he left this ce and went to visit other regions. Several more years passed like this. Yue Hua¡¯s cultivation base continued to increase during the process of visiting.


    He sensed the nature of the middle world, and from there, he captured the principles of the underworld and fused them into his body. At the same time, the mark on his body became clearer. As his cultivation base continued to increase, something was about to awaken.


    Finally, when Yue Hua turned fifty, he officially began to transcend the tribtion. Yue Hua himself began to transcend his Heavenly Venerate tribtion in a destend.


    Terrifying sounds sounded, and mighty lightning struck in all directions. Each seemed to be the manifestation of a true Dao Principle, a vastw condensed from heaven and Earth. Thesews struck Yue Hua, leaving a deep mark on his body. It was terrifying.


    Yue Hua was born with an extraordinary body. His physique wasparable to the innate sword body, and he was indeed powerful even among Heavenly Venerates.


    However, his body could not withstand the lightning. He was struck by lightning many times, and wounds appeared on his body. The Heavenly Venerate blood dripped on the ground from his body, turning into Crimson Lake.


    Vast Qi blood soured into the sky and pierced through the void, like a dragon of Qi blood that spread in all directions, fluctuating and suppressing everything in its path.


    Blood and flesh flew up into the sky, but his steps were unstoppable. No one could stop him from advancing. Soon, lightning in the sky began to change. Numerous phantoms appeared, and vast amounts of runes passed through in all directions.


    Bang!


    The vast lightning tribtion in the sky once again evolved. This time, even Dao Principles of the Heavenly Venerate Stage appeared. Under the evolution of the lightning tribtion, it charged forward to its heart¡¯s content. It directly struck Yue Hua¡¯s body, causing his blood to drip and his bones to shatter. A tragic scene appeared.


    This was a lightning tribtion that could destroy a small world. If it were to be passed on in the outside world, it would most likely cause people¡¯s lives to be plunged into misery and could directly destroy arge continent. In other words, it was hard to avoid being affected by the lightning tribtion even in this barrennd.


    The life force in the surroundings rapidly disappeared, being destroyed by the lightning tribtion. There was no single living creature in the entire world other than Yue Hua himself.


    This lightning tribtion was terrifying, so much so that Yue Hua had never thought of it. Before this lightning tribtion, he had never thought that the power of heaven and earth would be so vast and powerful that even a Heavenly Venerate felt powerless and couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Under normal circumstances, an ordinary Heavenly Venerate tribtion wouldn¡¯t be as difficult as Yue Hua¡¯s. However, Yue Hua¡¯s Heavenly Venerate tribtion was difficult due to its extraordinary nature, containing part of Chen Heng¡¯s mark.


    That part of the mark had helped Yue Hua a lot in the past. It allowed him to reveal his extraordinary nature when he was weak and helped him undergo the Dao enlightenment and grow rapidly.


    However, at this stage, along with the recovery of the mark, the lightning tribtion between heaven and earth had naturally sensed it. Therefore, it was much stronger than the heavenly tribtion, even stronger than an ordinary Heavenly Venerate tribtion.


    But even so, Yue Hua was still extraordinary. This Heavenly Venerate tribtion, which could be considered a certain death for others, was forcibly transcended before him.


    The lightning tribtion stopped after half a month. The most critical tribtion had passed and hadpletely stopped. Yue Hua looked at the sky and waited quietly. Then, arge patch of purple aura filled the air, floating in the center of the dissipating lightning.


    This was the nature creation between heaven and earth. It was the power of creation formed by heaven and earth. It was also the greatest benefit that the Heavenly Venerate gave after the great tribtion.


    There would be natural creation after the great tribtion. This was an inevitable rule for cultivators in this world, which was the case for ordinary cultivators. It was even more so for the great tribtion after the Heavenly Venerate.


    Before the Heavenly Venerate Stage, natural creation was contained in the heavenly tribtion, manifesting during the cultivator¡¯s transcending process and fusing into the cultivator¡¯s body.


    After the Heavenly Venerate, natural creation would easily manifest. Like Yue Hua, the scenery would be clear and visible after the event. Yue Hua stood alone on the spot, looking at the purple power of creation before him. He took a deep breath and then took a step forward.


    After a long distance, he arrived at the center of the lightning tribtion and devoured it.


    Boom!


    Large amounts of lightning began to dissipate under the suppression of Yue Hua¡¯s aura, eventually turning into pure Gen Qi that he devoured in one gulp. Finally, the lightning turned into pure Gen Qi that fused into Yue Hua¡¯s body. It surged with the power of creation and nourished his body, allowing his severely injured body to recover and slowly recover his Gen Qi.


    However, during this process, an ident began to happen. Memories of the past began to appear in Yue Hua¡¯s mind. These memories had existed in the past and had never been severed. However, they had never been asrge and clear as the one before him.


    A vast amount of information appeared in his mind as if it had appeared out of thin air. Then, in the depths that ordinary people could not see, a purple mark began to revive within Yue Hua¡¯s true spirit. He felt a certain opportunity that officially began toe back to life.

 Chapter 660 - Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 660: ¨C Blessing</h4>


    Arge amount of memories surged in his mind. Those were scenes that he had experienced in the past. All of them were revealed at this moment, along with the revival of the mark. They rushed over Yue Hua¡¯s mind, causing his entire body to freeze. Arge amount of information emerged, revealing a clear oue.


    Under the baptism of this information, his entire body froze, and his movements also stopped. Then, an epiphany began to appear in his mind at a certain moment, allowing his consciousness to be clear and gradually recover.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is...¡± The memories of the past quickly returned in an instant. The power of the simtion device worked, allowing him to understand his identity and quickly wake up.


    ¡°I am...¡± He looked up, and the scenery around him could be seen in his eyes.


    However, what he saw now was very differentpared to before. The mountain was still the mountain, and the water was still the water. However, the specific things were different.


    After Yue Hua became a Heavenly Venerate and reached this level, Chen Heng¡¯s consciousness finally woke up, and he found his true self. Of course, this true self had always existed, and Yue Hua had always been him. It was just that his memories had been blocked.


    It was only when he reached the Heavenly Venerate Stage and reached the standard that Chen Heng had set himself that he was able to wake up andpletely recover.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even fifty years old yet, but I¡¯ve already reached the seventh stage?¡± Chen Heng¡¯s true spirit surged, quickly recalling his memories.


    The scenes that this body had experienced in the past appeared one after another, feeling clear and real. The two were originally one entity. Therefore, they could grasp it quickly.


    Even Chen Heng was a little surprised by this avatar¡¯s advancement speed. He had put a lot of effort into this avatar and had given up most of his origin source back then. So, theoretically speaking, he had already cleared all obstacles to advance to a Heavenly Venerate. However, it was merely potential and not as easy as he had imagined to truly be a Heavenly Venerate.


    This meant that he had to walk his path. Based on Chen Heng¡¯s original thoughts, it would probably take at least a hundred years even if this avatar could be a Heavenly Venerate. However, he had never thought that all of these could bepleted before fifty. The progress speed surprised him.


    ¡°Is it because of the Dao Principle of the Immortal Sect?¡±


    Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he stood on the spot. Before he differentiated this avatar, he had once imprinted a portion of the Dao Principle that he had obtained from the Immortal Sect into this avatar. Perhaps this process had brought about some unknown change to this body, causing all of this to happen.


    He looked up and suddenly came to aplete understanding. On top of his head, a faint golden destiny was flickering, looking extremely bright. This destiny was unique. It did not originate from his own body but the outside world. Moreover, it continuously gathered from the outside world and augmented his body.


    Chen Heng hade into contact with many Chosen Ones in the past. He also possessed a divine item like the Mark of Destiny. The attainment above destiny is very profound, and he immediately understood the reason for this situation.


    ¡°Borrowing luck?¡± Chen Heng smiled. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    The so-called borrowing luck was to absorb the destiny from other things and intercept the destiny. Chen Heng naturally created this body. So, the body originated from Chen Heng and should not have had the slightest bit of destiny.


    However, the portion of the Dao Principle of the Immortal Sect that Chen Heng bestowed was engraved on his avatar. It seemed to have produced an inexplicable reaction in this world, causing it to continuously obtain the destiny of a certain existence in the distance, causing himself to be an acquired destiny.


    And if nothing went wrong, that existence in the distance should be the Immortal Sect in this world. The Immortal Sect in this world was a divine weapon that represented the operation of the origin of this world. It was one of the world¡¯s authorities, and it naturally represented a huge destiny.


    This avatar resonated with the Immortal Sect. It was like the descendant of the Immortal Sect in this world to a certain extent. Thus, it naturally inherited a part of the Immortal Sect¡¯s destiny.


    If that was the case, it was very normal for this avatar to achieve so much in such a short period. With the resonance and support of the Immortal Sect and the transcendence conditions created by the differentiation of Chen Heng¡¯s origin, it was very normal for this avatar to soar to the sky and reach this level in a short period.


    ¡°The natural creation between heaven and earth is mysterious...¡± Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but sigh, feeling the changes in his body.


    Even he wasn¡¯t very clear about the various changes in this avatar and didn¡¯t understand how it was done, so he could only sigh at the impermanence of the natural creation.


    He was certain that even if he repeated the entire process and injected the Dao Principle of the Immortal Sect into his avatar, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to form such a situation and resonate with the Immortal Sect. Otherwise, he wanted to give it a try.


    All sorts of thoughts shed through his mind, and he extended his hand. Bolts of lightning spread in all directions. The power of creation contained within was absorbed by Chen Heng and fused into his true spirit. It nourished the unique and mysterious Mark of Destiny that was currently emitting an unknown power.


    As Chen Heng¡¯s consciousness recovered, the Mark of Destiny in his body also began to recover, functioning once again. After collecting the power of creation, Chen Heng left this ce. He was prepared to find a ce to go into seclusion and slowly sort out his path.


    In the past, Chen Heng created this avatar, hoping that this avatar could try out the cultivation path of this world without any interference. However, based on the current situation, his attempt was very sessful.


    The cultivation of this bodypletely depended on the cultivation system of this world, without any impurities. This was apletely different path from Chen Heng¡¯s original body, which was a huge supplement to Chen Heng.


    Most importantly, because of the resonance with the Immortal Sect, this body had the potential to take a step further and directly walk to the peak of this path, which was the most important thing to Chen Heng.


    Therefore, in the following period, Chen Heng slowly sorted out this body¡¯s path and continued to move forward. He quickly stabilized his strength with his previous eighth rank cultivation base and was born again.


    He returned and entered the Hao Hua Sect again. It had been more than ten years since he had left. Chen Heng¡¯s body was already fifty years old. A grand banquet was held once again with Chen Heng¡¯s return.


    The entire cultivation world was in shock. The birth of a fifty-year-old Heavenly Venerate broke the record, and countless people felt shocked and incredulous. Countless Heavenly Gifted Individuals sighed and felt ashamed of their inferiority.


    However, Chen Heng did not care about this at all. Right now, he was doing the same thing as his previous avatar, inexplicably cultivating in the Hao Hua Sect. So it had to be said that even though he had blocked his memories, Chen Heng and Yue Hua were indeed the same person.


    Their personalities werepletely the same. It was just that some of their experiences had led to some changes in their behavior. However, they had the same general direction and preferences.


    For example, what Chen Heng liked to do the most now was the same as what his previous avatars had done. There was no difference. Even if the Dao Master Yue Ming, who was most familiar with his avatar, came, Dao Master Yue Ming probably couldn¡¯t tell the difference between Chen Heng and Yue Hua.


    Chen Heng¡¯s cultivation base gradually improved after cultivating silently in the Hao Hua Sect for decades. Soon, he felt that something was different. The speed of this body¡¯s cultivation was a little too fast. Compared to ordinary cultivators, this body seemed to have some kind of elerator when it was cultivating. It was strengthening Chen Heng, making it easier for him to cultivate.


    Even if they were so-called geniuses, ordinary cultivators could only get a little harvest after cultivating for some time. However, he was different. He could obtain multiple rewards in the same amount of time. This was the blessing that the Immortal Sect gave him. It was very shocking.


    Perhaps in this world, the things that the Immortal Sect represented were not as simple as they seemed on the surface. There were even more meanings that were not known to others.


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. However, it was clear that the Immortal Sect was still of great help to him at this moment. The cultivation before him was like this. In the future, there might be even greater benefits.


    For example, through this connection before him, he could find the main body of the Immortal Sect and help Chen Heng obtain this Sky Heavenly Weapon. So it was a good idea.


    While cultivating, Chen Heng would asionally think of other people. For example, Yiu Ruo, who had entered the Immortal Sect with him.


    Yiu Ruo could be said to have entered the Immortal Sect one step ahead of Chen Heng. She should have entered this world earlier than him if he had done the math.


    The Immortal Sect existed in this world, and it provided great help to Chen Heng¡¯s avatar. It directly made him a Chosen One. And what about Yiu Ruo? She was not like Chen Heng¡¯s body. She was only a part of the Dao of the Immortal Sect.


    She was the manifestation of a speck of spirit light from the Immortal Bell. It was the true representation of the Immortal Bell. With her background, what would happen if she entered this world where the Sky Heavenly Weapon truly existed?


    Most likely, her gains wouldn¡¯t be small. Instead, it would be even more shocking than CheHeng¡¯s.


    Logically speaking, she should have entered this world before Chen Heng. However, with the support of the Immortal Bell, she should have left traces and reputation in this world long ago.


    However, in these few days, Chen Heng searched through the ancient records and asked his teacher, but he could not find her traces. It was as if this person did not exist.

 Chapter 661 - - Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 661: ¨C Opportunity</h4>


    Chen Heng wasn¡¯t sure why Yiu Ruo didn¡¯t leave a mark in this world, but he didn¡¯t care. He firmly believed that as long as he continued to advance and be strong enough, and if Yiu Ruo were still alive, they would meet again someday.


    This was not only Chen Heng¡¯s feeling but also a premonition. In his mind, the Mark of Destiny had always existed. At this moment, it was still shining and guiding him in all directions. Vaguely, he could see the scene of the two of them meeting again in the future, not in the near future, but in the distant future. Chen Heng was not anxious about this. He just quietly worked hard to cultivate.


    Time passed. Lightning rumbled in the sky when Chen Heng¡¯s body was a hundred years old. Then, a divine sword came out of thin air, rushed straight toward Chen Heng under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, andnded on his body.


    The divine sword was incredible. There were dragon patterns engraved on it, and its power was more terrifying than the Earth Heavenly Weapon. Even the Hao Hua Sect leader was shocked and could note into contact with it directly. Nevertheless, just a single sword was enough to suppress all the Heavenly Venerates. Mortals couldn¡¯t describe the feeling but could only feel the horror.


    However, the divine sword still fell directly into Chen Heng¡¯s hand in the end, seemed docile, and didn¡¯t have the wildness of a divine weapon. Nevertheless, Chen Heng and the ancient sword seemed to merge as one under the illumination of the immortal light. His entire body was shrouded by the Dao Principle and immortal light, like an immortal who had descended to the mortal world, looking exceptionally outstanding and unique.


    Everyone in the surroundings was silent looking at this scene. Chen Heng¡¯s reputation as the reincarnation of the immortal God had unknowingly spread outwards, bing even more resounding.


    ¡°So this is what it feels like.¡± Chen Heng smiled as he held the ancient sword, feeling that familiar pattern.


    The ancient sword in his hand was no other than his original body. Back then, after he had differentiated into this avatar, his ancient sword body did notpletely fall into silence but was strengthening itself by constantly devouring the spiritual aura and natural creation in the surroundings.


    Now that several decades had passed, this ancient sword became even stronger. Chen Heng¡¯s heart moved as he felt a sense of resonance with the ancient sword in hand. Even if others had divine weapons, they could at most only achieve the state of being one with the sword and unleash a stronger power.


    However, it was different for Chen Heng. The ancient sword and he was originally one body. Hence the power they could unleash was far greater than others.


    In the past, Chen Heng had once tried to lend his power to Bai An, and he had felt that kind of resonance. The power he could unleash was indeed powerful under the resonance. However, it was not as powerful as he was now in the end.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Chen Heng felt the resonance and came to a sudden realization.


    The so-called unity of a man and sword, in essence, was actually the resonance between two Dao weapons, a weapon master and a divine weapon. The paths taken by a divine weapon and a cultivator were not the same. There was a huge difference in the understanding and application of the Dao Principle between them.


    Therefore, they formedpletely different systems and Dao weapons. When two different Dao weapons resonated with each other, the power they could unleash would far exceed the power of a single person. This was the essence of the resonance between a weapon master and a divine weapon.


    Chen Heng could intrinsically do the same after understanding the essence. This body of his was not affected by Chen Heng¡¯s past. What he cultivated was a pure Dao weapon of this world, which could resonate with the system he cultivated in the past, unleashing even more powerful strength. After all,pared to other cultivators who could borrow strength, this was his own strength. So, naturally, he had more advantages when he unleashed it.


    Chen Heng silently put away the ancient sword and returned to his secluded cultivation ce to continue cultivating. In this world, his only goal was to cultivate. And now, he saw a clear, visible path before him.


    Hundreds of years had passed in a sh. asionally, mighty Dao rhyme would pass by in the air above the Hao Hua Sect, shrouding the surroundings. This had suddenly appeared hundreds of years ago.


    Chen Heng had already taken a step forward during these hundreds of years. He had broken through the Heavenly Venerate Stage and cultivated to the eighth rank with the system of this world. This level of cultivation had already surpassed the current Hao Hua Sect leader.


    At that time, the Hao Hua Sect leader had taken the initiative to surrender and passed the Hao Hua Sect leader position to Chen Heng. At the same time, he became a Supreme Elder, assisting Chen Heng in handling the sect¡¯s affairs.


    After that, Chen Heng released his Dao rhyme and let his Dao Principle interweave with the outside world, then condensed it and used it for Dao enlightenment.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body transformed bit by bit over hundreds of years, bing stronger, continuously changing every period. Cultivators from the outside world came to visit from time to time. Many powerhouses were on the same level as Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng¡¯s aura was too powerful. Those existences stopped at the gate of the Hao Hua Sect after sensing Chen Heng¡¯s aura, and all sighed and felt inferior to him in the end. This is because Chen Heng had reached his peak after hundreds of years of cultivation. He was only one opportunity away from reaching a higher level.


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible...¡± In the Hao Hua Sect, a Supreme Elder couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he sensed the changes in the Dao rhyme in the air. ¡°It seems that the Sect Leader is not far from the legendary supreme Heavenly Venerate domain. He has reached the peak of the Heavenly Venerate Stage, just one step away to breaking through.¡±


    ¡°As expected of the reincarnation of an immortal God, the first person in ten thousand years...¡± Another Supreme Elder also spoke and let out a deep sigh.


    As for Chen Heng¡¯s origin, he was confirmed to be the so-called reincarnation of an immortal God, and he couldn¡¯t help it. Firstly, there was the resonance of the Immortal Sect, and then there was the divine weapon that descended from the sky.


    In addition to his legendary deeds and excellence, no one would believe it even if he was not the reincarnation of an immortal God. If he were not the reincarnation of an immortal God, there wouldn¡¯t be such a phenomenon that frequently appeared in a person.


    Therefore, after hundreds of years, these rumors spread as Chen Heng continued to reach his peak. In the end, even many elders in the Hao Hua Sect began to believe it. Therefore, everyone looked forward to Chen Heng¡¯s future, including the many elders before him.


    For hundreds of years, they observed the Dao Principle in the air, feeling the flow of Dao rhyme. Besides observations, they alsoprehended the Dao Principle to improve and temper themselves. The more theyprehended, the more astonished and incredulous they felt about Chen Heng¡¯s performance.


    No one doubted whether he would be able to break through the final threshold. Everyone believed that Chen Heng would be able to break through to the next level and reach the supreme Heavenly Venerate domain. The only difference was the timing. Based on their observations, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Chen Heng could make his final breakthrough, which was the case.


    The Dao rhyme in the air had been changing since a few years ago, and there were all sorts of violent reactions. The Dao rhyme was vast and mighty as it charged in all directions. However, it was iparably violent, causing people to feel that the changes were unfathomable.


    The changes continued for a hundred years as if something was about to be born. The changes finally stopped on a certain day after a hundred years. Then, a brand new change began to ur.


    Bang!


    Lightning rumbled in the air on this day. Then, a terrifying sound erupted in the sky. The aura in the air was continuously changing before it came to a stop.


    Chen Heng¡¯s figure gradually walked out from his istion grounds and arrived in the outside world. The people in the surroundings immediately weed him as he appeared.


    ¡°Sect Leader, will you seed?¡± The elders looked at Chen Heng with anticipation.


    The entire Hao Hua Sect had been looking forward to Chen Heng¡¯s promotion for a long time, and they were eager to hear a positive answer. However, Chen Heng didn¡¯t reply to the elders¡¯ questions, then shook his head.


    Everyone was puzzled and heard Chen Heng speak just as they were about to ask, ¡°I gained something, just that I wascking an opportunity in the end.¡± Chen Heng said softly, looking at the elders before him.


    ¡°I see.¡± The people around nodded to show their understanding.


    Then, Chen Heng left the Hao Hua Sect for a simple reason. He hoped to search for natural creation and an opportunity to break through in the outside world. But, of course, in reality, the opportunity to break through was illusory. The real reasony in the ancient sword.


    After hundreds of years of cultivation, with the support of the Immortal Sect in terms of pure cultivation, the current Chen Heng already had the capabilities to go one step further. However, he still needed the ancient sword¡¯s cooperation to advance truly.


    Chen Heng already had a premonition. The moment he truly advanced and broke through to the supreme Heavenly Venerate, he would face the heavenly tribtion and the ancient sword¡¯s ninth armed tribtion.


    His body would advance with the ancient sword, rising and falling together. Therefore, he didn¡¯t try to break through right away. Instead, he left the Hao Hua Sect and was ready to spend more time preparing silently.


    He searched for the natural creation and spirit aura from various regions to nourish the ancient sword in the following days. asionally, he would also obtain fragments of divine weapons, all of which were refined and added to the ancient sword by him. As a result, the ancient sword¡¯s aura rapidly increased as it charged forward.


    Another hundred years passed in the blink of an eye. Chen Heng raised his head in a barrennd. A bolt of lightning passed by the half-empty city and was about to descend.

 Chapter 662 - Supreme Heavenly Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 662: ¨C Supreme Heavenly Tribtion</h4>


    Bolts of lightning struck in mid-air, resounding in all directions. Indistinctly, one could feel waves of Dao rhyme flowing, emerging from the sky, manifesting in the world.


    Chen Heng looked at the scene, quietly feeling the waves of Dao rhyme flowing within. His lightning tribtion had finally arrived at this moment andpletely erupted.


    Vast amounts of lightning continued to strike. The aura was terrifying, enough to injure a Heavenly Venerate seriously. Of course, these lightning bolts were nothing to Chen Heng. They weren¡¯t even good enough to tickle him.


    After a long period of umtion and trial, Chen Heng had already reached a whole new stage, and his strength had reached another level.


    ¡°Come on...¡± Feeling the vast and mighty lightning tribtion, Chen Heng muttered to himself as if he was waiting for something.


    A momentter, a strange aura emerged and sounded. A brand new aura flowed in mid-air. A lightning bolt struck and quickly manifested, transforming into a different appearance.


    It was the appearance of an Immortal Bell. Although it wasn¡¯t too big, it already had some sort of rhyme. Its aura spread as if suppressing the earth, fire, water, and air, causing everything to fall silent.


    This was the Immortal Bell.


    Bang!


    Lightning rumbled once again, not far away. The vast Immortal Sect formed, looking huge. One of the Dao rhyme that Chen Heng was extremely familiar with circted within it and was quickly captured by him.


    The Immortal Sect!


    Besides the Immortal Bell and the Immortal Sect, even more weapons were formed by the lightning, which Chen Heng didn¡¯tpletely understand. Some could still find clues from the inherited books, but some he had no impression at all.


    However, since they could stand side by side with the Immortal Bell and Immortal Sect, appearing in this lightning tribtion together, they were likely also Sky Heavenly Weapons and were some of the supreme existences in this world.


    Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. Then, he looked forward and came into contact with the vast lightning tribtion. The two collided with each other and were about to sh.


    The lightning tribtion before him was not only the heavenly tribtion that Chen Heng would advance to a supreme Heavenly Venerate Stage, and it was also his ninth armed tribtion.


    The armed tribtion interweaved with the cultivators¡¯ heavenly tribtion and then evolved into an even more powerful tribtion.


    This was different from Bai An¡¯s previous tribtion. Bai An¡¯s cultivation base was inferior to Chen Heng¡¯s when he transcended the tribtion. The ancient sword had only transcended the eighth armed tribtion. Both the heavenly tribtion and the armed tribtion had reached their peak, surpassing the previous one.


    However, Chen Heng was not afraid and charged forward in the face of such huge tribtion. The surrounding aura was locked down, and the spirit aura was sealed. Only a terrifying power that seemed capable of destroying the world was left behind.


    As the vast heavenly tribtion descended, the power was infinite and terrifying. Each bolt of lightning could easily injure a Heavenly Venerate. It was as if the world was about to be destroyed when it appeared.


    To put it bluntly, half of the world was trembling. All cultivators above the Nascent Transformation Stage looked shocked as they sensed the terrifying fluctuations.


    The heavenly tribtion alone would have destroyed more than half of the world if most of its power had not focused on Chen Heng.


    Numerous runes began to appear in the sky. This was the magic formation that Chen Heng had set up beforehand to iste the inside and outside. On the one hand, it was to prevent others from interfering. But, on the other hand, it was also to prevent the aftermath of this heavenly tribtion from damaging the world and causing any problems.


    This was also the only thing he could do because his condition was very bad at this moment. In the lightning tribtion, it was not only the lightning that resounded. There was also the cohesion ofws of heaven and earth, striking Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    These were all formed from the Power of Laws. On the surface, they seemed unremarkable, but they contained destructive power in reality. Even with Chen Heng¡¯s current physique, he would still be miserable if he did not do well, suffering terribly. Besides, the virtual shadows of many divine weapons appeared in the air, disying their divine might, striking Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    In the past, the virtual shadows of various Earth Heavenly Weapons had appeared and attacked Chen Heng during the eighth armed tribtion. That armed tribtion was tragic and terrifying.


    And now, this armed tribtion was even more advanced. Various divine weapons that had evolved directly transformed into this world¡¯s various Sky Heavenly Weapons.


    Even though the virtual shadows of each Sky Heavenly Weapon were not their true bodies and did not possess the same terrifying power as the divine weapons, they were not to be underestimated.


    After all, even if it were just a little Dao rhyme that evolved, it would still be extremely shocking for existence at this level. It was not something that ordinary people could block.


    ¡°Break!¡± A shocking sword light emerged in mid-air, forcefully striking the lightning.


    In the outside world, people rushed toward the location of the great tribtion, trying their best to witness the scene. However, they could only see a person and a sword flying horizontally to the center of the great tribtion. He carried all the Dao rhyme alone and struck the terrifying lightning apart with a sword, forcefully creating a path.


    The people in the world trembled. Even Heavenly Venerates felt terrified and incredulous. This great tribtion was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. The armed and heavenly tribtionsbined were twice as strong as that of ordinary supreme Heavenly Venerate.


    However, that person was mighty, so fierce that he could strike the lightning tribtion with a sword. It was so terrifying and shocking.


    ¡°The Hao Hua Sect Leader is indeed worthy of being the reincarnation of an immortal God...¡± In the distance, many Heavenly Venerates walked out of the silence and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, feeling ashamed of their inferiority.


    Now that the great tribtion had urred, they naturally knew the identity of the person who had transcended the tribtion.


    In the past, all those rted to Chen Heng came to watch Chen Heng transcend the tribtion, including the previous Hao Hua Sect Leader and a few supreme elders who were Heavenly Venerates. Their faces were filled with solemnness.


    Other than them, there were others who wanted toe and watch. After all, this was a rare tribtion. Watching the Dao rhyme flowing out of the tribtion was a great natural creation in itself. Perhaps it could increase one¡¯s cultivation base and gain more enlightenment.


    However, it was useless even if one wanted toe to this ce. That was because the tribtion ahead was unprecedentedly terrifying. The terrifying aura suppressed everything in the surroundings, wanting to destroy everything, like the earth, fire, water, and air.


    Those whose cultivation bases were not at the Heavenly Venerate Stage did not even have the chance to get close to this ce. Otherwise, this ce would be crowded with people, bing one of the most prosperous times in the cultivation world.


    Chen Heng rushed toward the sky, and his entire body illuminated. In his hand, the ancient sword was also illuminating with immortal light. Numerous runes emerged, flickering.


    His Dao Principle had already been activated to the maximum. Even the power of the ancient sword was used and could no longer be increased. He had already used his full strength at this point.


    His strength was terrifying. His Dao weapon had merged with the ancient sword. After sublimating instantly, the erupted power was enough to shock the world. Even a true ninth rank would be astounded. Although the heavenly tribtion ahead was terrifying, it could not be easily broken through and could only be fought with his power.


    Chen Heng stood there, fighting against this unprecedented heavenly tribtion. He had never been worried about this heavenly tribtion. Besides this power, he also had the divinity brought from the world of Gods.


    The power of divinity belonged to the Gods, and its level was above the heavenly tribtion before him. Thus, the heavenly tribtion would no longer be an issue once the divinity was used. However, it would undoubtedly lose its value of tempering if that were the case.


    Furthermore, this world was unlike the previous world, where the Sky Heavenly Weapon existed. So, Chen Heng was worried, afraid that once the Sky Heavenly Weapon was used, it would go out of control and trigger some mechanism in this world, causing all kinds of idents. It would be terrible at that time.


    Therefore, Chen Heng still decided to use the divinity in his body as a trump card that he would not use until the end. At this moment, he would only rely on his strength to ovee the tribtion. So then, he continued to fight against the heavenly tribtion in mid-air, shing with each other.


    Both sides had entered a stalemate at this moment, so it was time to see who could not hold on any longer.


    Bang!


    In the sky, lightning rumbled. An iparably sharp divine sword resembled a heaven-cleaving divine artifact manifested from the lightning, cleaving down with a single sh,pletely striking Chen Heng in half. Dao rhyme circted, bringing with it a stunning brilliance.


    This was the heaven-cleaving sword, also one of the heaven-cleaving divine artifacts passed down since ancient times. Legend has it that it was a divine artifact used to cleave the heavens and earth at the beginning of the creation of this world. It was iparably sharp.


    Compared to the Immortal Bell, this was a pure killing-type divine weapon. It was also the greatest threat to Chen Heng. Before him, brilliance circted as the divine sword shed once more, not giving Chen Heng any breather.


    An ancient sword rushed forward, forcibly withstood the attack at the critical moment. It wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage throughout its fight against the heaven-cleaving sword.


    With a rumble, Chen Heng¡¯s body began to illuminate. After that, his disconnected body healed. Then, a monstrous blood aura emitted, shrouding the surrounding.


    ng!


    The sound of metal colliding was heard. The ancient and heaven-cleaving swords collided in the next moment, forcefully striking the virtual shadow of the heaven-cleaving sword and almost shattering it.


    After this attack, the ancient sword¡¯s body started to show signs of damage. However, this did not harm the aura on Chen Heng¡¯s body. On the contrary, that aura was getting stronger at this moment. The heavenly tribtion in the sky was about toe to an end.

 Chapter 663 - - Enemy’s Attack

    <h4>Chapter 663: ¨C Enemy¡¯s Attack</h4>


    With a rumble, the virtual shadow of the divine weapons appeared in all directions but was suppressed by a shining ancient sword.


    As time passed, both Chen Heng and the ancient sword transformed, emitting shockingly powerful auras. Compared to before, as they were transforming in this mighty lightning tribtion, they absorbed thews and Dao rhymes that emerged from the lightning tribtion to strengthen their bodies continuously, enabling their foundations to reach a new level.


    This was an extremely shocking tempering. Although they looked somewhat miserable now, they would obtain incredible gains after this tribtion was over. Their Dao paths would advance even further, obtaining even more shocking transformations.


    In reality, this great tribtion had already reached the point where it was about to end.


    ¡°How shocking! He has transcended this great tribtion.¡± People in the surroundings sighed softly as they felt the changes in the lightning tribtion and could already predict what would happen next.


    Now that the lightning tribtion hade to this point, and the most powerful moment had already passed, they only needed to endure it slowly and transcend it. Based on Chen Heng¡¯s preparation and performance, this process would not have any problems. It would be over very quickly.


    ¡°That divine sword is amazing. It was not at a disadvantage when it collided with the heaven-cleaving sword¡¯s virtual shadow.¡± Some people looked at the ancient sword in Chen Heng¡¯s hand and sighed, ¡°After this disaster is over, the Hao Hua Sect will have one more supreme Heavenly Venerate and a Legacy Holy Weapon.¡±


    As they spoke, the people around looked at the group of people from the Hao Hua Sect in the distance and could not help but feel envious. The Legacy Holy Weapon was a title for a divine weapon at a supreme Heavenly Venerate level. Only the personal weapons of those supreme Heavenly Venerate were qualified to be owned and passed down. Moreover, not every supreme Heavenly Venerate level could have a Legacy Holy Weapon passed down.


    This was because a divine weapon would have to undergo a tribtion if it wanted to reach the level of a supreme Heavenly Venerate. Only after nine consecutive armed tribtions could one reach a supreme Heavenly Venerate level.


    This condition was already a hindrance to many people. After all, one had to rely on oneself to ovee the tribtion. Therefore, although the supreme Heavenly Venerates were amazing, they must be peerless powerhouses with unparalleled talent to cultivate to that level continuously.


    However, their weapons might not be able to do so. Even with the support of the supreme Heavenly Venerate, the weapon spirits of many divine weapons could only transcend the seventh armed tribtion. Even the number of divine weapons that passed the eighth armed tribtion was rare.


    It could not be called a Legacy Holy Weapon but was only an ordinary holy weapon. Therefore, although it was also rare, it could not sustain the holynd¡¯s inheritance.


    In this world, one also needed a Legacy Holy Weapon to be truly called a holynd and have the inheritance of immortals Gods. Although the Hao Hua Sect was also known as one of the holynds in the past, there was not a single Legacy Holy Weapon in it. Even holy weapons were very rare.


    However, today, that ancient sword would transform into a Legacy Holy Weapon after this tribtion. The Hao Hua Sect finally deserved the name of the holynd. It was not only a Legacy Holy Weapon but also a supreme Heavenly Venerate who had just been promoted, having a long life and extremely powerful Qi blood.


    ¡°The Hao Hua Sect is going to rise...¡± The people around sighed as this thought shed through their minds.


    Everyone present could see the rise of the Hao Hua Sect.


    This living supreme Heavenly Venerate was an iparable power in the current cultivation world. No one couldpare to him as long as the immortals and Gods who existed in the legends did not appear.


    In the distance, the people of the Hao Hua Sect also understood this point and were smiling brightly. Even the most gloomy people were also very happy and excited.


    The tribtion before them had gradually declined. Finally, after half a month, the absolute power of this tribtion was about to decline and graduallye to an end.


    ¡°Finally, it ising to an end?¡± Chen Heng thought as he looked up at the sky and watched the lightning fade away.


    This great tribtion hadsted for more than a month. After such a long time, even though Chen Heng had umted a lot, he could not help but feel a deep sense of exhaustion, as if his entire body had been hollowed out. Although his aura was still powerful, his divine power and spirit had been exhausted, and he was close to the end of his life.


    Fortunately, the lightning tribtion in the sky finally passed and slowly dissipated. Once again, a dense purple power of creation appeared in the sky, containing many runes that emerged like living creatures.


    In reality, this was pure Power of Laws, which was also the best reward for cultivators. It was the greatest natural creation, which was precious even to Chen Heng. It could make his cultivation more stable and make the divine power in his body grow, bing moreplete and powerful. Even if the Gods of the world of Gods came, they would probably be jealous and fight over it, not to mention Chen Heng.


    And now, it was time to reap the rewards. A faint smile appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face as he looked at the power of creation before him. Then, he charged forward and absorbed it, using it to recover his body.


    His aura slowly spread in all directions during this process, like a supreme God. It was exceptionally terrifying and powerful, giving people a sense of terror. Feeling the terrifying rhyme, the Heavenly Venerates gathered in the surroundings were shocked.


    Fortunately, this feeling came and went quickly. Chen Heng hid his aura and did not reveal itpletely to the outside world. Otherwise, this continent would probably copse and would not be able to bear its unparalleled aura.


    He sat cross-legged in the void quietly, absorbing the power of the purple natural creation to evolve his Dao Principles, digested his gains from the lightning tribtion and silently improved himself. The surrounding powerhouses looked at Chen Heng enviously.


    The power of the purple natural creation was so enormous and shocking that he would be able to transform from a mortal with no cultivation base into a peerless Heavenly Venerate if he could absorb all of it. One could see how terrifying it was.


    Such a natural creation moved everyone. However, even so, no one dared to have any evil thoughts. On the one hand, the scene of Chen Heng attacking earlier still appeared before them. His power was undefeatable. Even if they dared to attack, they would probably die, not being able to withstand a sword strike from him.


    On the other hand was the mechanism of the heavenly tribtion itself. The great tribtion originated and ended with the cultivator himself, locked on from the beginning to the end. The power of creation after the great tribtion was also locked on to a certain extent.


    If Chen Heng was unwilling to share it, he could make the power of creation dissipate with a single thought. The others would not be able to obtain it at all and could only be envious.


    However, they never expected that someone still made a move under such circumstances where no one could make a move. Then, after the great tribtion had passed and everything had dissipated, a change began to appear in the air. A pair of eyes appeared, hidden in the void.


    There was no mercy in the pair of eyes, only absolute indifference, and ruthlessness. It was as if there was not the slightest bit of humanity. It was filled with a sense of superiority as if he was an immortal God.


    He appeared in mid-air and looked forward. Then, his gaze gradually focused on Chen Heng. Sensing the aura on Chen Heng¡¯s body, this pair of eyes looked inexplicable, as if he was thinking.


    Chen Heng silently sat cross-legged in mid-air. He absorbed various Gen Qi from the outside world, using it to recover his strength and replenish the divine power that was already exhausted.


    This process should not have been too unexpected. After all, the supreme Heavenly Venerate of this world was extinct. Even if there were Heavenly Venerates left, they could not pose any threat to him. Even if other holynds brought out holy weapons to obstruct his path, it would be useless.


    Under a situation where the situation was a foregone conclusion, there should not be anyone making a move. It was just that Chen Heng was wrong. Deadly killing intent appeared and charged toward Chen Heng at a certain moment.


    Chen Heng¡¯s sharp spiritual aura surged and leaped crazily, reminding him. Destiny started to burn, and the Mark of Destiny was also illuminating, showing him a corner of the future, indicating something. Chen Heng was startled awake and quickly moved instantly.


    A terrifying power appeared before him and attacked him. The timing of this attack was great, happening at the weakened stage after Chen Heng transcended the tribtion when his entire body¡¯s divine power and spirit were exhausted, and his prowess was feeble.


    The attack was exceptionally ruthless, cutting off his physical body and divine spirit as if it wanted to destroy Chen Heng from this world. Moreover, its power was terrifying. Based on Chen Heng¡¯s senses, it wasn¡¯t weaker than when the great tribtion was at its peak.


    Bang!


    Chen Heng attacked at such a critical moment. His body emitted immortal light, and dense runes circted his body, sustaining it. Meanwhile, the ancient sword shone beside him. Chen Heng quickly borrowed its power to support his body. Then, after a short period of sublimation, it erupted with its most powerful attack.


    Bang!


    A terrifying collision sounded and exploded. The space before him waspletely smashed into a void. Countless pieces flew everywhere, causing a terrifying impact on this world.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body was also sent flying. Unfortunately, he waspletely unable to block it, and his entire body was almost smashed into pieces.

 Chapter 664 - The Heaven-cleaving Sword

    <h4>Chapter 664: ¨C The Heaven-cleaving Sword</h4>


    A terrifying aura flowed in the surroundings, shooting up the sky as if it wanted to resound through the heavens and earth.


    Chen Heng finally made his move at a critical moment. Although his body was almost shattered and covered in wounds, he survived the attack and was not fatally injured. Even so, he paid a heavy price. His body was heavily wounded, and his supreme Heavenly Venerate¡¯s flesh and blood flew with infinite divine light toward the sky.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± In the distance, the Supreme Elders of the Hao Hua Sect finally reacted when they saw the figure who suddenly appeared in the sky, feeling shocked and furious.


    The scene just now had happened too quickly, and the level involved was too high to the extent that they couldn¡¯t react. It was only at this moment that they finally reacted and were furious.


    To them, Chen Heng was the current Hao Hua Sect Leader. He was also the most outstanding powerhouse of the Hao Hua Sect in the past ten thousand years and the number one person in the current generation.


    They were shocked and furious, seeing that Chen Heng had already made a breakthrough and could lead the Hao Hua Sect to the peak and achieve great things they had never achieved before but they were attacked by an unknown powerhouse.


    However, they quickly sensed the aura dissipating in the air. That aura was constantly dissipating there. It was so terrifying and shocking that it had also reached a supreme Heavenly Venerate level.


    ¡®Was there more than one supreme Heavenly Venerate in the current generation? Was someone lurking in the air a long time ago?¡¯ As they looked at this scene, the surrounding powerhouses thought, shocked and doubtful, and felt the surging and unconcealed aura.


    They subconsciously suspected whether the powerhouse who attacked was a hidden heritage of some holynd or an old antique that had been sealed for an unknown era. He attacked at this moment to snuff out the future hope of the Hao Hua Sect and directly beat the newly promoted Hao Hua Sect Leader to death.


    This kind of thing was probably very normal. After all, the rise of the Hao Hua Sect would inevitably have a huge impact, especially on other holynds and sects that were not on good terms with the Hao Hua Sect in the past. Most of them would be greatly affected in the future. As a result, many holynds might decline, and they did not wish to see such a scene.


    Therefore, they would have killed him directly. After all, if they allowed Chen Heng to pass this hurdle, they might not have the chance to kill it even if they wanted to once hepletely recovered.


    Many people had thoughts looking at the scene. Some even secretly transmitted their voices, wanting to use their strength to kill the future hope of the Hao Hua Sect directly.


    They didn¡¯t attack before this because they couldn¡¯t see any hope. However, if possible, they naturally didn¡¯t mind killing this extremely talented Hao Hua Sect Leader under the current circumstances, not allowing him to recover. This was a small thought that shed through many people¡¯s minds.


    However, their thoughts quickly changed as a shocking aura appeared in the air. A divine sword pierced through the void and arrived in this world. The entire world shook instantly, and a terrifying aura spread in all directions, causing thend to copse.


    That divine sword seemed to be the center of the world, possessing the mighty power to cleave heaven and earth. It was iparably terrifying and transcendent.


    The holy weapon, the so-called Earth Heavenly Weapon, was like a speck of dust before the divine sword, notparable to it. Only the Legacy Holy Weapon may be able topete barely, but it was far inferior.


    The vast and divine aura emerged and was controlled by the figure. Everyone was shocked as they recognized the identity of the divine weapon before them ¨C the heaven-cleaving sword.


    It was a divine weapon that had appeared in the armed tribtion before, one of the divine weapons passed down in this world since ancient times. It was vast and infinite, and it possessed supreme killing power.


    In the legends of this world, this was the divine weapon used to cleave heaven and earth, symbolizing the beginning of the chaotic world. In the previous war, the virtual shadow of this divine weapon had appeared and almost cleaved Chen Heng apart. Its power was limitless and left a deep impression on everyone present.


    At this moment, the heaven-cleaving sword that appeared before the ck shadow was not a virtual shadow but a real divine weapon!


    Bang!


    The void shook as the heaven-splitting sword appeared, and thews of this world began to manifest. An unseenw was restricting the power of the heaven-splitting sword. Otherwise, with the Sky Heavenly Weapon¡¯s terrifying power, even a single mishap could cause the world to copse. The result would be terrifying.


    This also made everyone understand that the ck shadow was not the hidden heritage of any holynd, considering that no holynd had ever obtained an existence like the Sky Heavenly Weapon since ancient times.


    This kind of divine weapon had long transcended the mortal world. It would automatically choose its master. So a holy hand would quickly be lost even if it had obtained it by chance. It was impossible to possess it for a long period.


    In other words, this high probability was not a holynd but someone who was always lurking. Naturally, many¡¯s expressions changed as they thought of this. However, what they were thinking was no longer important at this time.


    After the heaven-cleaving sword descended, that ck shadow had already made its move before them. The resplendent sword radiance flickered and rushed forward.


    It was vast and iparably sharp. If one had not faced this sword directly, it was simply impossible to imagine just how terrifying the sword¡¯s power was.


    In the previous war, Chen Heng had faced the virtual shadow of the heaven-cleaving sword head-on. However, the virtual shadow that appeared in the previous war was nothingpared to the real body of the heaven-cleaving sword, not even one-tenth of the real body¡¯s power.


    To a certain extent, what was happening before their eyes was something many people had not expected. Even Chen Heng himself did not expect that he would have to face the heaven-cleaving sword¡¯s true form the moment he faced its virtual shadow.


    This was absurd because the heavenly divine weapon had not appeared for ten thousand years, even in this world. Even if there were some clues, it was simr to the Immortal Sect¡¯s secret realm.


    As for the Sky Heavenly Weapon¡¯s true form, no one had witnessed it for many years. And now, the myths of the past hade to reality. Finally, it appeared and was disyed before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Bang!


    In mid-air, two world-shocking rays collided and began to crash. Then, the ancient and heaven-cleaving swords collided with each other, erupting with terrifying power. The Dao Principle collided, and twopletely different Dao rhymes evolved in mid-air, colliding with each other.


    A more grand scene appeared after that. First, Dao diagrams were seen on the heaven-cleaving sword. Then, a scene of primordial chaos appeared. The entire world began to tremble. Finally, an earth-shattering sound erupted, spreading across the sky.


    Boom!


    The space in this area waspletely locked down. Void appeared, shrouding everything. Everything was locked down under the terrifying phenomenon of the heaven-cleaving sword. There was no way to change this result, no matter what.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body continuously retreated and was then sent flying. His body was covered in wounds. Crimson blood was dripping, looking extremely eye-catching.


    Even he could not endure the sharpness of the heaven-cleaving sword at this moment. He was coughing outrge mouthfuls of blood as if he was about to copse. However, he was able to endure it and did not die immediately.


    The ancient sword in his hand emitted a bright and clear radiance. Although he was at a disadvantage in the battle against the heaven-cleaving sword, he could endure it and did not lose immediately.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The ck figure was a little surprised looking at the scene before him. But then, his indifferent eyes started to glow.


    The ancient sword managed to hold on under the power of the heaven-splitting sword. So even though it was still at a disadvantage, it was already very impressive.


    One had to know that this was not anything else. The heaven-splitting sword was famous for its cultivation method, even among the Sky Heavenly Weapons.


    Even the other Sky Heavenly Weapons were at a disadvantage when faced with the so-called heaven-cleaving divine weapon and could not bepared to it in the field of attack.


    Even if an ordinary divine weapon were at the Legacy Holy Weapon level that was passed down for generations, it was not better against the heaven-cleaving sword. On the contrary, it would be shattered if it withstood it and would be impossible to contend with it truly.


    However, the ancient sword forcefully withstood the heaven-cleaving sword. It was truly inconceivable. In reality, Chen Heng himself was the same. He still survived, although it was extremely difficult to encounter the heaven-cleaving sword. From its looks, it seems that he could continue to hold on.


    The ck figure¡¯s eyes started to fluctuate slightly. He raised the divine weapon and once again increased the strength in his hand. The heaven-cleaving sword rose and then fell heavily. Instantly, the earth shook as if the heavens and earth were being cleaved apart. The entire world trembled as if it was going to copse and return to the chaos.


    The scene was terrifying as if it was about to destroy the world. Yet, under the ck shadow¡¯s divine power, the heaven-cleaving sword¡¯s power was more than twice as strong as before.


    Even a supreme Heavenly Venerate in his peak state would feel despair under this attack, let alone Chen Heng, who was now extremely weak.


    ¡°No!¡± The people from Hao Hua Sect had their eyes wide open, filled with anger and unwillingness.


    They wished to attack. However, they could only retreat helplessly under the aura.


    That was because it was a terrifying force that could even kill a supreme Heavenly Venerate easily. So if they, who were mere Heavenly Venerate, dared to get involved, they would only end up dead.

 Chapter 665 - The Saint Child’s Dharma Statue Reappeared

    <h4>Chapter 665: ¨C The Saint Child¡¯s Dharma Statue Reappeared</h4>


    It was a horrifying oue. Not only did the people of the Hao Hua Sect feel powerless, but so did the people from the other holynds who had gathered here.


    The same goes for the people who harbored malicious intentions toward Chen Heng and attempted to attack him previously. Now, they would like to help Chen Heng get through this tribtion if they could.


    The situation now was different from before. If Chen Hengpleted his promotion, he would be the only supreme Heavenly Venerate in the world. He would lead the Hao Hua Sect to rise and affect the interests and ns of many people, possibly causing the decline of many holynds.


    However, now, the situation was different after the ck figure appeared. There was more than one supreme Heavenly Venerate. Another person was hiding behind the scenes with a Sky Heavenly Weapon in his hands!


    A supreme Heavenly Venerate with a Sky Heavenly Weapon could be invincible in this world. No one in this world could stop him, and he could easily be a king who dominates the world. He could even build another prosperous holynd if he wanted to.


    However, he was hiding behind the scenes. It seemed that he had big ns, which was not good for the many holynds in this world. Therefore, they changed their attitude at this moment. They did not want Chen Heng to fall, but instead, they hoped that he could survive and fight against the person behind the scenes. Otherwise, the entire cultivation world would immediately lose the ability to resist if this supreme Heavenly Venerate, Chen Heng fell.


    Their so-called holynds would also be fish meat, waiting to be ughtered by others. To them, a change in stance was usually only a matter of time. However, even so, it was of no use.


    In mid-air, the resplendent radiance of the divine sword emitted and was about to fall upon Chen Heng. The power contained within this sword was world-shocking, far more powerful than the previous sword. Even the current Heavenly Venerate would not be able to block it and could only die dejectedly.


    Chen Heng would die after this strike if nothing unexpected happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± So many people closed their eyes in despair thinking of this.


    They could not bear to see what would happen next. They were pessimistic about their future and thought it would not be too good. The ck hand hid behind the scenes and did not want to be discovered. Yet, they had already witnessed his existence.


    If they were the counterpart, even if they did not kill all the Heavenly Venerates present, they would still force them to surrender. Then, of course, it was possible to leave safely, but the probability was too small.


    Before them, the heaven-cleaving sword shed, cleaving everything. Whether it was the void, chaos, or Dao Principles, even if one dared to block him, they would not be able to block the sharpness of the heaven-cleaving sword. They would immediately be struck and cut in half. There would be no other oue.


    Chen Heng waspletely helpless facing this attack. However, he did not give up and just stood there quietly and fixed his body. Then, suddenly, a brand new power emerged from his body.


    A huge dharma statue appeared behind him. A holy and mighty power appeared, and a huge virtual shadow cohered as if a demonic God had descended into this world. The heaven-cleaving sword immediately stopped.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The ck shadow paused when he felt the heaven-cleaving sword block him. He looked at Chen Heng¡¯s figure before him with some surprise and doubt.


    He could feel a brand new power emerging from Chen Heng¡¯s body. It was extremely clear and exceptionally powerful. He could sense that it far surpassed Chen Heng¡¯s current level. Even the heaven-cleaving sword couldn¡¯t cut throughpletely.


    A brand new power appeared before him.


    Bang!


    This heaven and earth were trembling. The light ofws appeared in the surrounding. This heaven and earth area let out a wave of sorrowful cries as if it could not withstand such a terrifying power and was copsing on its own.


    A terrifying divine power that wasn¡¯t inferior to the heaven-cleaving sword but had a very different nature came from the front, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. They looked forward and saw a shocking scene.


    A vast light emerged. They saw endless holy light and waves of illusory but real prayers in the void.


    ¡°Almighty Lord, merciful Saint Child...¡±


    ¡°You are the infinite lord, the incarnation of light, the wonder...¡±


    Waves of faint prayers were heard as if they had appeared out of thin air. The voices were very weak, but they were exceptionally clear. It was as if countless people were praying, silently offering and singing praises to a certain existence.


    All of the radiance, all of the glory, finally belonged to one figure ¨C Chen Heng. At this moment, Chen Heng¡¯s appearance had already undergone a great change.


    The enormous virtual shadow of a God appeared behind him. It was huge, and just its existence was like a world. Its aura was even more terrifying and unparalleled.


    A pair of golden wings spread open behind the virtual shadow of God. Every feather on it seemed to contain infinite divine power andws, and it seemed extremely powerful. Appearance-wise, it was Chen Heng¡¯s current appearance. However, Chen Heng¡¯s appearance had already changed if one looked closely.


    Under the support of that unknown power, his appearance became even more exquisite and perfect. It was filled with an indescribable temperament. He was like an immortal God descended from the sky, wless, without the slightest defect.


    He was an existence of perfection. Even the surrounding Heavenly Venerates could not help but be shaken when they saw him. His eyes had also changed to pure gold.


    In the distant void, he held an ancient sword in his hand. He looked calm as he stared at the ck figure before him. To be more precise, he was staring at the heaven-cleaving sword before the ck figure.


    ¡°I was forced to this step in the end.¡± Chen Heng let out a soft sigh in his heart.


    His current state was undoubtedly very special. Therefore, he had no choice but to use the divine power in his body once again.


    Unfortunately, the heaven-cleaving sword¡¯s power was too powerful. Moreover, it had long surpassed the ninth rank and reached a higher level. Facing such a divine weapon far above his level was already very difficult, not to mention that the owner of the heaven-cleaving sword was not an ordinary person but also a ninth-rank supreme Heavenly Venerate.


    With such abination, Chen Heng would die today if he did not use his divine power with such abination. Thus, he decisively activated the divine nature in his body at the critical moment andpletely exploded. The vast aura flowed bit by bit, and powerful divine power continuously surged out of Chen Heng¡¯s body and exploded.


    The aura that surpassed the ninth rank and belonged solely to God¡¯s domain leaked, causing the surrounding powerhouses to tremble and making the heaven-splitting sword more vignt and vibrate spontaneously.


    The heaven-splitting sword vibrated as it sensed the transcendent aura on Chen Heng¡¯s body and began to recover spontaneously. That aura was extremely powerful, far surpassing the previous one. However, even so, the power of the heaven-cleaving sword was still unable to suppress Chen Heng.


    Behind Chen Heng, the enormous Saint Child¡¯s dharma statue gently spread its wings. Its indifferent eyes stared forward like a Heaven God, giving off a terrifying sense of oppression.


    The two powerful auras collided, creating a terrifying reaction. However, overall, they were still evenly matched.


    ¡°How is this possible...¡±


    A ck figure stood behind the heaven-cleaving sword before him. He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked looking at Chen Heng¡¯s current appearance, feeling a little doubtful.


    Undoubtedly, Chen Heng¡¯s current transformation had greatly exceeded his previous expectations, which was out of his expectation. This was normal. No one had expected an opponent that could be easily killed before would undergo such a transformation in the blink of an eye, directly transforming into a terrifying giant dragon. Even he had not thought of that.


    What was even more puzzling was where this power came from.


    ¡°An immortal God descended to the mortal world?¡± Many Heavenly Venerates were stunned, looking at the scene in the distance.


    They observed Chen Heng¡¯s body change and could not help but be stunned, not knowing what to say. However, at the same time, they thought about all the rumors about Chen Heng and the reputation of him being the reincarnation of an immortal.


    When he was young, he drew spiritual energy from thousands of miles away and cultivated it in the shortest time possible, breaking the ancient record. Then, when he became a Heavenly Venerate, he had a divine weapon that automatically recognized him as its master. And now, there was such a strange phenomenon under the heaven-cleaving sword...


    All these omens indicated that the Hao Hua Sect Leader before them was probably the reincarnation of an immortal God. Otherwise, how could he fight against the heaven-cleaving sword?


    One had to know that it was the legendary heaven-cleaving divine weapon. Even among the heaven-cleaving divine weapons, it was also the best offensive weapon. How could onepete with such a weapon if one wasn¡¯t at the immortal God level?


    They were stunned but at the same time overjoyed thinking of this. No matter what, their fate today would most likely change with this change before them. At least, they most likely didn¡¯t have to walk towards the worst oue. Especially the people from the Hao Hua Sect were overjoyed and almostughed out loud.


    ¡°Our Hao Hua Sect Leader has the bearing of an immortal God.¡± A supreme elder of the Hao Hua Sectughed loudly. Looking at the iparable and unparalleled Saint Child¡¯s dharma statue before him, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°So what if that thief behind the scenes has a Sky Heavenly Weapon? How can he fight against the reincarnation of immortal God?¡± They heaved a sigh of relief.


    In contrast, the ck figure¡¯s mood before them instantly changed as he realized that something was wrong.


    It did not matter if Chen Heng was the reincarnation of an immortal God or if he had other tricks up his sleeve. But now, Chen Heng¡¯s body wasparable to the heaven-cleaving sword. So the terrifying power of an immortal God was real.


    He probably would not be able to take him down even if he held the heaven-cleaving sword with such power. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. However, soon, he didn¡¯t have time to think anymore. Because before him, the Saint Child¡¯s dharma statue, standing behind Chen Heng like a world, had already turned around. A pair of indifferent but powerful eyes began to lower its gaze.

 Chapter 666 - The Heavenly God’s Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 666: ¨C The Heavenly God¡¯s Treasure</h4>


    The shocking collision was about to begin. Under the people¡¯s gazes, the Saint Child¡¯s dharma statue, as huge as a world, lowered its gaze and stared at the ck hand.


    Then, the dense Dao Principle shrouded the surroundings before it began to shatter again. Numerous dense runes emerged on the heaven-cleaving sword. Those were the imprints engraved on it by heavens and earth, iparably mysterious and powerful, containing the most ancient power from the beginning of creation.


    However, this power was insufficient when facing the Saint Child¡¯s dharma statue. Its imprints continued to shatter, and there was no way to stop it.


    Chen Heng¡¯s gaze focused forward. His current strength was iparably powerful with the support of the divine power in his body, enough to suppress the opponent before him.


    However, this power was not unlimited. After all, the divine power he obtained from his main body was limited. Therefore, he would quickly exhaust his divine power if he maintained the current state and would be knocked off his original form by then, and everything would end.


    Therefore, he had to end the battle quickly. Chen Heng made his move without hesitation. The ancient sword struck and charged forward under Chen Heng¡¯s control, erupting with infinite divine light.


    The terrifying power continued to shake. The ancient sword was even more powerful and terrifying nowpared to before. Nevertheless, it seemed to be sublimating under the divine power¡¯s support, and its might was eye-catching. For a moment, it fought with the heaven-cleaving sword and even temporarily gained the upper hand.


    The heaven-cleaving sword disyed a vast brilliance, sensing the situation before him. One could vaguely feel an inexplicable will being revived. The ancient sword stimted the God in it, and his instinct was activated.


    A brand-new power emerged. After a short collision, the ancient sword fell to a disadvantage again and collided with the heaven-cleaving sword. Finally, the two divine weapons collided and restrained each other.


    The massive divine light surged forward. With the heaven-cleaving sword¡¯s spirit recovery, the power disyed became more and more powerful. Even Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but feel its sharpness.


    The profoundness of the cleaving of heaven and earth was disyed, surging forward and creating a brand-new territory. A brand new world unfolded with a bang but was then destroyed under the effect of the heaven-cleaving sword¡¯s power. The power of creation and destruction surged forward and charged toward Chen Heng.


    Bang!


    Chen Heng blocked the heaven-cleaving sword¡¯s attack. His one hand was in a deadlock, while the other hand grabbed the ck hand. The power of the heaven-cleaving sword was indeed terrifying. Even Chen Heng found it hard to deal with it.


    However, no matter how powerful the heaven-cleaving sword was, it could not change the fact that it was only a divine weapon and that its weapon master was its biggest weakness. No matter how powerful the heaven-cleaving sword was, it would eventually quiet down and could no longer have such a sharp edge when its weapon master was defeated and suppressed.


    Therefore, Chen Heng¡¯s goal was very clear. From the beginning, he charged toward the ck hand, preparing to kill him in one strike without leaving any trouble behind. In mid-air, a huge hand shielding the sky moved forward as if it wanted to grab that person in its hand and forcefully press him to death.


    However, the ck hand seemed to have anticipated Chen Heng¡¯s actions, so he directly avoided him. A simple and unadorned wooden sign that seemed to have been made from a unique type of wood appeared on his body.


    This wooden sign looked old, and the wood on it was already somewhat rotten. However, under that person¡¯s urge, many symbols emerged and shrouded him like immortal spirits.


    ¡°Is this...¡± Chen Heng frowned, looking at the scene, ¡°A secret treasure left behind by an immortal God?¡±


    There used to be an immortal God in this world. There had been more than one true record in ancient history, but it disappearedter. Nevertheless, these immortal Gods were active in the mortal world and had left their footprints and inheritances in various regions in the past.


    However, most of the holynds nowadayse from these ruins, except for a few rumored to be descendants of immortals. asionally, some secret treasures left behind by immortals would be found.


    The wooden sign in the ck hand was one of them. Chen Heng exerted force in his hand and moved even faster with this thought shing through his mind.


    Although that wooden sign looked as if it had already rotted and was about to be damaged due to the passage of time, it was still a secret treasure left behind by an immortal God in the past. No one knew exactly what kind of great power it had.


    It was best to act quickly. However, although Chen Heng¡¯s movements were fast, they couldn¡¯tpete with the other party¡¯s decisiveness. Sensing that fatal aura, the figure shrouded under the ck shadow didn¡¯t hesitate and directly crushed the wooden sign in his hand.


    A secret treasure left behind by an immortal God waspletely damaged. The runes within erupted and shrouded the figureyer byyer, blocking Chen Heng¡¯s attack.


    The heaven-cleaving sword was also roaring in the distance. It was working with the secret treasure¡¯s power, suppressing the surrounding power and vanishing in the void.


    Soon, this area became iparably chaotic, filled with many runes flickering. Then, a vast and mighty aura attacked the area. It directly shattered the area and the heaven-cleaving sword¡¯s unique Dao principles, showing signs of returning to chaos.


    The area was in a state of chaos. Even Chen Heng could not see the true scene inside with his current strength. Thus, he quickly made his move, suppressingyer byyer with unrivaled divine power, sealing and exploring the area.


    However, just as he expected, with the small gap created by the immortal treasure, the figure hidden under the ck shadow had already disappeared, leaving the heaven-cleaving sword in his hand. He had long gone to other ces.


    ¡°He was willing to.¡± Chen Hengughed coldly, not knowing what to say.


    The person hiding behind the scenes was very decisive. He immediately gave up a secret treasure left behind by an immortal God topletely escape as soon as he saw that the situation was not right. It was such a decisive reaction.


    Seeing that the person before him had already left, Chen Heng looked around the surroundings before withdrawing his aura. Behind him, the Saint Child¡¯s dharma statue, originally upying arge area, turned into a rain of light, then dispersed and disappeared.


    After that, Chen Heng¡¯s aura slowly dissipated, as if he had returned to his previous weak state. Finally, Chen Hengpletely returned to normal when the divine power¡¯s aurapletely dissipated. There was not much difference from before.


    The people around could finally heave a sigh of relief. Too many major events had happened here within this short period, so much so that even the bystanders¡¯ nerves were repeatedly struck and had unknowingly be much thicker.


    However, things hade to an end now, and there would not be any more idents. Therefore, under the Hao Hua Sect¡¯s supreme elder¡¯s leadership, they respectfully went forward to pay their respects to Chen Heng.


    They had no choice. In the face of the reincarnation of such an immortal God, no one could maintain their arrogance, not even the powerhouses from the most powerful holynd.


    After all, even Chen Heng¡¯s current cultivation level was far above theirs, as a supreme Heavenly Venerate, not to mention the immortal God¡¯s power. With such strength, it was not difficult to destroy a holynd in one night if he wanted to. Therefore, they paid their respects and did not dare to be rude.


    However, what made them rx was that Chen Heng was also very warm and easy-going toward them and did not have the arrogance and coldness of a young Heavenly Gifted Individual. Such an attitude made them feel greatly relieved.


    A momentter, looking at Chen Heng¡¯s still pale face, they tactfully bid farewell and left. They also agreed to personally visit the Hao Hua Sect and offer a great gift.


    The figures in the surroundings dispersed, leaving only a few grand supreme elders in the Hao Hua Sect. The previous generation¡¯s Hao Hua Sect Leader, Chen Heng¡¯s master, was also among them.


    ¡°Fortunately.¡± Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s somewhat weak expression, the previous generation¡¯s Hao Hua Sect Leader, Chen Heng¡¯s master, said with some relief, ¡°There is actually someone in this world who has obtained the heaven-cleaving sword and be its weapon master. This person has been hiding behind the scenes and has never appeared. He must have great intentions and was sinister for making a move against Little Hua. Fortunately, Little Hua, your roots are deep and you are the reincarnation of an immortal God. Therefore, even the heaven-cleaving sword can¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    He sighed, feeling proud and gratified at Chen Heng¡¯s current achievements, but at the same time also felt angry and hostile toward the hidden ck hand.


    The people around him also spoke and agreed with him before they realized something was wrong. Before them, Chen Heng did not respond to their words but hadpletely lost his calmness, gentleness, and courtesy. Soon, they understood.


    Under their gazes, Chen Heng¡¯s face became paler. Then, a stream of blood started dripping from the corner of his mouth, carrying a resplendent divine glow before he fell. It seemed that he had actually fainted.


    Only at this moment did they react. It turned out that Chen Heng had already reached his limit after experiencing the previous battle. He had acted like this to make people feel at ease and not arouse suspicion. After all, the ck hand had merely left. Perhaps he was still hiding in the surroundings to observe.


    Once Chen Heng¡¯s weakness was exposed, he would probably face a disaster immediately. It was only at this moment that the people from the other holynd left one after another. Chen Heng finally could not hold on any longer and copse.


    The few of them looked at each other, thinking of this. Then, they carried Chen Heng and left without the slightest hesitation, ready to find a safe ce for him to rest.

 Chapter 667 - - Time Passed, and the Star Alliance Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 667: ¨C Time Passed, and the Star Alliance Appeared</h4> <h4>?</h4>


    The people from the Hao Hua Sect left vigntly, taking Chen Heng with them. They were afraid that they would attract outsiders¡¯ attention, raising suspicion.


    They were right to be cautious. A strange phenomenon appeared after the people from the Hao Hua Sectleft. A pair of gloomy and cold eyes, the same as the ck shadow that appeared on the spot.


    Just as the people of the Hao Hua Sect thought, the ck hand from before wasn¡¯t too far away. He remained on the spot and secretly observed their moves. Then, he appeared from the void, looking in the direction where Chen Heng and the others had left. His eyes flickered with unconcealed killing intent and gloominess.


    Waves of Dao rhyme emerged from his eyes. There seemed to be endless changes happening, giving people a feeling that everything was derived from Dao and that there were endless changes. Merely a wave of aura could crush a mountain peak and shake the nine heavens if exposed.


    However, he looked in the direction where Chen Heng and the others had left and ultimately did not make a move. The aura in this ce hadpletely stopped. The ck shadow hovered around and waited for a long time, but in the end, it decided to give up and did not make a move.


    In the distance, when the ck shadow hovered around and finally left, Chen Heng, who had been in a deep sleep, suddenly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Luckily, you¡¯re cautious.¡± He was in a carriage and was taken away by the other elders.


    His expression was cold, and his words were filled with regret feeling the aura in the distance. His injuries were naturally fake, but his intention was no other than to trick the ck hand intoing out to fight him once again.


    Meanwhile, the ck hand was hiding in the dark with a purpose. Moreover, based on how he attacked Chen Heng, he was likely to be entangled with Chen Hengter. Therefore, for such a person, it would be best if he could be killed in one go, not leaving any trouble behind.


    Unfortunately, he seemed to have been hiding for too long, being too cautious. Therefore, even if Chen Heng deliberately exposed his weakness, Chen Heng was still not able to trick him.


    In that instant, if he had attacked without hesitation, Chen Heng would not have hesitated and immediately erupted and killed him on the spot. He didn¡¯t believe his opponent had a second immortal God¡¯s secret treasure.


    Unfortunately, his opponent didn¡¯t fall for it. As a result, things didn¡¯t go as Chen Heng had expected. It was such a pity.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward. Many thoughts shed through his mind, and then he closed his eyes again.


    ...


    After some time, the news that the Hao Hua Sect Leader, Yue Hua, had sessfully broken through to be a supreme Heavenly Venerate was quickly spread throughout the cultivation world. But, of course, other cultivators have already made certain psychological preparations.


    The previous great tribtion was so vast that all cultivators could feel it. When Chen Heng was transcending the tribtion, all the cultivators above the Nascent Transformation Stage could feel his power, so they prepared in advance.


    However, even so, the entire cultivation world was in a state of celebration. The supreme Heavenly Venerate was not seen for tens of thousands of years since ancient times. Yet, another supreme Heavenly Venerate appeared in the cultivation world at the moment. Some people saw it as a sign of the golden cultivation era.


    Many people went to the Hao Hua Sect, wanting to join and approach the supreme Heavenly Venerate. Not only ordinary cultivators but also many old monsters who had been sealed in the past, and some Heavenly Venerate who had been in seclusion since ancient times, also appeared and joined the Hao Hua Sect.


    At their level, they naturally wanted to go one step further. Therefore, even if a supreme Heavenly Venerate did not deliberately exin the Dao Principle to them, even with only the Dao aura circting in his body, it could probably give them a lot of insights and enlighten them in the direction of advancement.


    The power of the Hao Hua Sect rapidly expanded with the support of these cultivators, and it was already vaguely known as the number one holynd in the world. In response to this, the Hao Hua Sect was all geared up, sharpening their knives as they looked at the other holynds.


    The entire cultivation world believed that the Hao Hua Sect would make a move after their power grew, and a great war in the cultivation was unavoidable. Many cultivators in the Hao Hua Sect also thought so and had long been prepared.


    However, what surprised everyone was that the Hao Hua Sect still did not make any move even after several decades but had been quietly cultivating instead. This could not help but make people puzzled and feel strange.


    Since ancient times, the rise of any force had always started with the end of another force. However, with the Hao Hua Sect¡¯s current size, it would inevitably ask for more resources and spiritual veins. And these were all in the hands of the other holynds. Therefore, the Hao Hua Sect would be unable to seize them if the sect didn¡¯t start a war.


    The people in the surroundings were puzzled and didn¡¯t understand why. Only those people from before understood that the Hao Hua Sect reacted as such was probably because of the Hao Hua Sect Leader¡¯s order.


    Even though that ck hand had only appeared in a hurry, it had left a deep impression on the people. Who could ignore a Sky Heavenly Weapon like the heaven-cleaving sword? An Earth Heavenly Weapon wasparable to a Heavenly Venerate. Aplete Sky Heavenly Weapon would be sufficient to suppress a supreme Heavenly Venerate, although it was not fully recovered.


    As for thebination of a supreme Heavenly Venerate and a Sky Heavenly Weapon, only the Hao Hua Sect Leader could rival it in this world. No one else could. It was probably because the Hao Hua Sect Leader was worried about that ck hand back then and therefore did not wantonly attack the other holynds.


    After all, it was the time to unite all forces in the current situation. If he wantonly attacked the other holynds, it was not conducive to its future alliance with others. Of course, although the Hao Hua Sect did not attack the other holynds for the time being, it did not mean that there were no other actions.


    During these decades, with Chen Heng¡¯s support, the entire Hao Hua Sect went to the outer region to explore and open up a cave abode as a spiritual refinement field, opening up new spiritual veins.


    The cost of reopening was naturally very highpared to directly seizing the existing spiritual veins. However, it was still eptable with the support of the first person in the world.


    At the same time, some sects with a bad reputation and were regarded as Devil Sects in the cultivation world were also liquidated, directly wiped out by the people of the Hao Hua Sect without leaving a trace.


    Even if they wanted to unite, they would unite with those forces with a better reputation and be rtively more reliable. On the other hand, those with a bad reputation and were gloomy were afraid of being backstabbed even if they cooperated with them. So, naturally, it was better to clear the scene early.


    Another few decades passed. The Hao Hua Sect was thriving and developing well, although no major war existed. Driven by the Hao Hua Sect, good news came from all over the cultivation world.


    In recent years, the spiritual energy in the world seemed to be gradually recovering. Heavenly Gifted Individuals from all over the world frequently appeared. The number was far greater than in the past.


    A brand new force named Star Alliance appeared abroad ten years ago. Star Alliance was a force that came from abroad. It was said that its headquarters was very powerful. Currently, only a portion of its power entered the cultivation world. This matter surprised many people.


    The essence of this world was mainly concentrated on a continent. As for abroad, although there were also many regions with living beings, most were wastnds, and their spiritual veins were exhausted. Even if there were cultivators, they were not that powerful.


    However, this group of people known as the Star Alliance was different. They were very powerful. There were also several representative powerhouses. For example, there were a few existences known as kings, including the Crimson King, the Golden King, the King of None, the ck King, and the King of Stars...


    A king walked out from the Star Alliance. His strength was also shockingly powerful. Each king¡¯s strength wasparable to a Heavenly Venerate. And it seemed that due to the unique cultivation method of the ancient times, his power was even more powerful than an ordinary Heavenly Venerate.


    Above these kings, it was said that there was also a controller of the Star Alliance, a supreme existence known as the Red Lotus King. This kind of force shook the entire cultivation world. Yet, it was not inferior to any holynd in terms of high-end prowess. It onlycked a Legacy Holy Weaponpared to the top holynd in the area.


    In reality, these were all Chen Heng¡¯s armors. The so-called Star Alliance was none other than the one Chen Heng founded in the initial world. In the initial world, Chen Heng had founded the Star Alliance and became the overlord, recing the previous Round Table.


    After an endless period, its strength has grown, and its influence has be extremely powerful. This resulted from ruling a universe and absorbing all the Heavenly Gifted Individuals and resources. It would be strange if it were not strong enough.


    As for those kings, they were naturally acquaintances. The Crimson King was the former Crimson Knight promoted, while the other was the former ck King. The so-called King of None was Chen Heng¡¯s younger sister, Lu Yao.


    The Golden King, Augustus and the King of Stars, Gunali, were Chen Heng¡¯s two students. They had inherited the names of Lu Yao and Chen Heng, and they had also be kings.


    Chen Heng deliberately arranged the arrival of the Star Alliance. Originally, he had nned to find a world with a high enough upper limit to amodate his subordinates in the initial world.


    After all, even though the Star Alliance controlled everything in the initial world, the upper limit was still too low. Even advancing to the seventh rank was full of difficulties. One had to rely on the world¡¯s power to do so.


    If it were other worlds, Heavenly Gifted Individuals like Gunali and Lu Yao could easily advance to a higher level. However, it waspletely limited in the initial world. If they were ced in a world with a high enough upper limit, they would have a better future with their abilities.


    The world before them looked pretty good. From what Chen Heng felt, even though this world had an upper limit and was full of difficulties after the ninth rank, it was pretty good as a transition world.

 Chapter 668 - - Evolution

    <h4>Chapter 668: ¨C Evolution</h4>


    This world was not bad for the people of the Star Alliance. After all, although there was also limited, it was much better than the initial world, not bad if it was used as a transition.


    After the people of the Star Alliance cultivated to a certain level in this world, they would then enter therger tform of the world of Gods. It was pretty suitable.


    At the same time, they entered at this special time as foreign aid. As the ck hand was still lurking, it was very difficult for Chen Heng to find it based on his current state. Since that was the case, it was better to take the initiative to bring in the Star Alliance and create new changes to lure the nk hand into taking the bait.


    Philip, the Red Lotus King in the Star Alliance, had also arrived in this world. Philip¡¯s essence was the hybrid between the differentiation of Chen Heng¡¯s true spirit and the initial world¡¯s consciousness.


    Philip was innately able to mobilize the initial world¡¯s powerpared to ordinary people. His strength alone was at the ninth rank and could even beparable to a God for a short period if he had used his full strength to mobilize the world¡¯s power. This kind of power could impact everything and be deemed as Chen Heng¡¯s second trump card in this world.


    The Star Alliance grew in this world for decades. Most of its members began to cultivate as per this world¡¯s system. The initial space¡¯s original cultivation system was much more chaotic than this world¡¯s cultivation system. It was far lessplete and systematic than this world¡¯s cultivation system. Therefore, most of them directly switched to cultivating.


    For example, the Crimson King and the others had continuously drawn out their respective Heavenly Venerate tribtions aftering to this world,pletely bing the Heavenly Venerates of this world. The cultivation world¡¯s overall development was also rising with the addition of the Star Alliance.


    More than a hundred years passed. On this day, a huge aura rose in the Hao Hua Sect. A faint Dao rhyme flowed across the horizon, shocking everyone. Everyone in the sect was terrified and confused as they looked up at the figure in the direction of the Hao Hua Sect.


    ¡°The Hao Hua Sect Leader has appeared?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Who provoked him into attacking?¡±


    The Heavenly Venerates powerhouses appeared and couldn¡¯t help but tremble, looking at the powerful dharma statue and the terrifying aura. Then, very soon, the news spread.


    The reason the Hao Hua Sect Leader was angry was none other than the Star Alliance. So, that day, the Crimson King of the Star Alliance appeared and personally sent a challenge letter to the Hao Hua Sect Leader, wanting to challenge him!


    When this news spread, it immediately caused a thousand waves. The cultivators in the surroundings were shocked. Although what had happened during Chen Heng¡¯s tribtion had been concealed invariably, everyone who had reached the level of a Heavenly Venerate knew about it.


    The people in the Star Alliance should have also known about it and should understand just how terrifying Chen Heng¡¯s strength was. He was the true reincarnation of an immortal God. No one in this world couldpare to him without using a Sky Heavenly Weapon once he erupted.


    However, the Red Lotus King in the Star Alliance still dared to challenge him. Then, all of a sudden, the cultivators around discussed. Some people walked out of the secluded cultivation area and chose to be born again.


    Regarding the Red Lotus King¡¯s actions, everyone felt that he had overestimated himself and would suffer heavy consequences. Hao Hua Sect Leader would suppress him on the spot if he were not careful.


    However, everyone was still looking forward to this battle. The Hao Hua Sect Leader had a great reputation as the top sect leader in the world. Since the Red Lotus Lotus dared to challenge him, no matter how overestimated he was, he most likely had some real abilities, probably slightly weaker than the supreme Heavenly Venerate.


    ¡®Once this battle erupted, it would most likely be very intense, worth learning andprehending.¡¯ With that thought in mind, many powerhouses walked out of their secluded grounds and headed toward the battlefield.


    Ten yearster, this great battle officially began. This time, the battlefield was ced abroad as if to prevent heavy damage to this world. The great battle erupted.


    What shocked the world was that the Red Lotus King was a supreme Heavenly Venerate powerhouse. The Hao Hua Sect Leader¡¯s divine power erupted from his entire body during the battle. His terrifying cultivation shocked the world, and no one was confident they could even counter a punch from him.


    Even so, the Red Lotus King was still not at a disadvantage. They were giving each other tit for tat, which was terrifying. As the two supreme Heavenly Venerates fought, they almost pierced through the sky and destroyed countless wastnds.


    A faint divine aura emerged from the Hao Hua Sect Leader¡¯s body at the end of the battle. A wisp of rhyme as holy as an immortal God circted, surpassing the power of a supreme Heavenly Venerate and spreading in all directions.


    This terrifying power surpassed that of a supreme Heavenly Venerate and wasparable to a Sky Heavenly Weapon, making people tremble. They didn¡¯t dare to face it directly.


    However, something even more shocking happened very quickly. Faced with this attack which wasparable to an immortal God, the Red Lotus King also has a wisp of rhyme circting on his body.


    The many powerhouses present could sense that this rhyme was somewhat different from the divine aura on the Hao Hua Sect Leader¡¯s body. However, its essence was the same and still within the immortal God¡¯s level.


    Boom!


    The two forces and Dao Principle intertwined in mid-air, colliding and annihting each other. At this point, the others could no longer see the battle in mid-air.


    This world¡¯s people did not know the course of events of this battle. They only knew that the two sides finally stopped and did not fight to death, making everyone sigh in relief.


    If two immortal God-level first-ss existences shed, the result would undoubtedly be shocking. Perhaps even this world would be crippled and not as grand as it was now if they fought to the end. Fortunately, both sides maintained rationality and did not attack to death.


    Then, the reason why the Red Lotus King dared to challenge the Hao Hua Sect Leader was unveiled. He was also the reincarnation of an immortal God. All the Heavenly Venerates present confirmed that kind of terrifying aura.


    The Hao Hua Sect Leader and the Red Lotus King were both reincarnated immortal Gods, and their cultivation levels were at the supreme Heavenly Venerate level.


    After this battle, the Star Alliance and the Red Lotus King¡¯s reputations were significantly boosted. As a result, many of these evil sect cultivators, who the Hao Hua Sect had suppressed, proceeded to join them, hoping to receive some guidance from the Red Lotus King.


    The Star Alliance¡¯s power continued to expand, and there was a faint trend of them being on par with the Hao Hua Sect. In the entire cultivation world, two enormous powers appeared.


    After the battle, even if both sects did not deliberately do so, the living space of the other holynds was still being suppressed. If this continued, the other holynds would gradually disappear, and the holynds would gradually take sides.


    Compared to the gentle Hao Hua Sect Leader, the Star Alliance of the Red Lotus King¡¯s side seemed much more aggressive. This is because they originated from abroad andcked respect for the local holynds. Therefore, they naturally would not be polite and have destroyed countless holynds and legacy sects along the way.


    As for those sects that were unwilling to submit to the Star Alliance and did not want to fall into such a situation, they could only helplessly seek refuge and choose to survive under the Hao Hua Sect¡¯s protection.


    However, this also resulted in short-term death. After thousands of years, these sects would slowly die under the influence and infiltration of the Hao Hua Sect.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see that only two true holynds, the Star Alliance and the Hao Hua Sect, would be left in the cultivation world in the future.


    This was the result that Chen Heng wanted. It was also one of the reasons why he brought the Star Alliance in. Some things would not be as easy for him to do if it were just the Hao Hua Sect, and the effect might not be good.


    However, if he had brought the Star Alliance in, some things would be slowlypleted even if he did not deliberately do them, eventually achieving Chen Heng¡¯s desired oue.


    By the time the others reacted, it was probably toote. But, of course, the reason why Chen Heng did this was not just because of this.


    ¡®Next, we¡¯ll see if the fish will take the bait¡­¡¯ This thought silently shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he sat alone on the Hao Hua Sect¡¯s holy mountain, looking at the silver moon in the distance.


    At the same time, changes were also happening in the distance, in another vast holynd.


    It was a bustling holynd with a surging spirit aura. Its rich Gen Qi was not inferior to the Hao Hua Sect¡¯s secret realm and seemed very prosperous.


    This was the Star Alliance¡¯s holynd and also its headquarters. The spiritual veins were huge, though most were drawn here. While conquering the holynd, the Red Lotus King personally shifted the spiritual veins in the holynd to this ce more than once.


    The huge number of spirit veins slowly piled up, forming a holynd as huge as this ce. Its spirit energy made people tremble. Although even if they did not deliberately cultivate, their long-term living conditions would slowly sublimate, and many good changes were happening. This resulted from the huge amount of spirit energy, which seemed very shocking.


    An old man¡¯s figure stood in the middle of the holynd.


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    A young girl stood behind the old man. She looked at the old man and said softly, ¡°ording to the previous n, those holynds have already been conquered. Should we proceed to the next step?¡±


    The young girl wore a set of golden armor, and there was a faint Golden Mark on her forehead. Although she was not extremely beautiful, she had an indescribable temperament that made people feel that she was unique. This was Lu Yao. The old man before her was naturally Philip.


    ¡°Let¡¯s temporarily slow down.¡± A hoarse and indifferent voice sounded.


    Listening to Lu Yao¡¯s report, Philip looked indifferent, with no change in his expression. ¡°There¡¯s news from the Hao Hua Sect. They might make a move next. We should slow down to avoid idents.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Yao nodded and did not have any objections to Philip¡¯s arrangements.


    After Chen Heng left, Philip, Chen Heng¡¯s incarnation, became the supreme ruler of the Star Alliance. This time, the Star Alliance¡¯s entrance into this world was also led by Philip.

 Chapter 669 - Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 669: ¨C Appearance</h4>


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    Looking at Philip, who seemed a little thin, Lu Yao pondered for a moment, then solemnly said, ¡°I feel that the time hase. In the gxy, the cultivation methods of this world have been improved and poprized. As a result, geniuses are appearing in every part of this world. Isn¡¯t it the right time now?¡±


    ¡°You want to let the people there enter this world on arge scale?¡± Philip¡¯s figure did not move. Only his indifferent and hoarse voice was heard.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lu Yao nodded and solemnly said, ¡°We have umted too many talents within this long period, more than enough for us even to take over this worldpletely. Those with the ¡®knight¡¯ title couldn¡¯t advance because they didn¡¯t have a stone tablet. Why don¡¯t we let them enter this world and make a breakthrough? In that case, we can have more people and don¡¯t need to rely on the cultivators of this world.¡± Looking at Philip, Lu Yao made her suggestion.


    She was not Chen Heng, so she naturally did not know the true situation of this world. She also did not know the purpose of Chen Heng letting the Star Alliance enter this world.


    Therefore, her suggestion was from a reality perspective, hoping that more powerhouses from the Star Alliance would enter this world andplete their breakthrough. On the one hand, this was a practical need, and on the other hand, it was also to alleviate the shortage of manpower in this world.


    In the initial world, due to the difference in the flow of time in the world, quite a long period had passed when Chen Heng was in the world of Gods. The Star Alliance ruled the entire universe during this long period, and many talents and Heavenly Gifted Individuals were born. Among them, many had the potential to be kings.


    Owing to theplete mechanism and the fact that they were not suppressed like the Round Table, over a long period, more than a dozen people of the knight-level existences in the Star Alliance had already broken through.


    These people were all existences with the potential to be kings. However, due to the limited number of stone tablets in that world, they could not break through the world¡¯s restrictions and advance to the seventh rank.


    Therefore, with these people¡¯s talent, once they entered this world, they would surely be able to easily make a breakthrough and reach the Heavenly Venerate level of this world.


    At the same time, this world¡¯s cultivation methods had also been passed down over the past hundred years and started to be poprized. The organizational power of the initial space far surpassed that of the so-called holynd of this world. Like thepulsory education in the previous life, the cultivation methods can be poprized too. At that time, with the poption in the gxy, the number of Heavenly Gifted Individuals that would emerge from them was imaginable.


    All of these required sufficient resources and environment to arrange. This was also one of the reasons why Lu Yao wanted to increase her pace. Because, in theory, they did not need to fear anything with such powerful strength and could directly upy a wider area.


    Of course, she could not bypass Philip before her even if she wanted toplete all of these. After Chen Heng left back then, Philip was the true leader of the Star Alliance. Although he didn¡¯t usually manage any affairs, no one could ignore him once he spoke out.


    After all, this was not only the incarnation left behind by Chen Heng but also the incarnation of the world¡¯s consciousness from that world. His strength was unparalleled, and no one was his match. If he wanted to, he could wipe out the entire Star Alliance by himself and establish a brand new organization.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand...¡± Listening to Lu Yao¡¯s words, Philip was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°We can¡¯t avoid one person if we want toplete all of this...¡±


    ¡°That Hao Hua Sect Leader?¡± Lu Yao instantly understood what Philip meant and nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    She did not know the Hao Hua Sect Leader¡¯s true identity and thought he was merely a local powerhouse in this world because the Hao Hua Sect Leader was also a super figure like Philip. So, if they couldn¡¯t get rid of the Hao Hua Sect Leader, it would be useless no matter how hard they tried.


    ¡°What if I have a way to get rid of him?¡± In the silence, a voice suddenly sounded with an inexplicable indifference.


    ¡°Who!¡± Lu Yao¡¯s expression instantly changed drastically.


    This was the Star Alliance¡¯s headquarters. There were king-level rune arrays everywhere, and there were even seals that Philip had personally set up. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t have entered.


    A pale arm stretched out from the void and instantly grabbed Lu Yao¡¯s body. It appeared to be just an ordinary arm, but it gave Lu Yao the feeling that a divine mountain was suppressing her. She was unable to resist even with her current strength.


    However, at the critical moment, the pale arm stopped when Philip at the side had already looked over. Countless years had passed, but Philip was still the same as before. He was very old, and his body was thin. However, his eyes showed a lofty indifference, as if he was a supreme God, standing above everything in the mortal world.


    He looked at the void and instantly understood everything. He immediately grabbed the ck hand. A figure appeared at the same time, looking like a man. However, his entire body was shrouded in a hazyyer of chaos. It was impossible to see his actual appearance. One could only feel the flow of aura.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Only then did Lu Yao react, looking at the figure before her with fear.


    ¡°Guess who am I.¡± A hoarse voice came from ahead and sounded very clear in all directions.


    He did not look at Lu Yao; instead, he stared at Philip. It seemed that he did not ce Lu Yao in his eyes. Indeed. Lu Yao¡¯s current strength,parable to the peak of the seventh rank, was just so-so and deemed nothingpared to the others.


    Philip¡¯s expression changed, then he nodded and said, ¡°I heard that when the Hao Hua Sect Leader broke through, someone attacked him. I believe it was you.¡±


    As he spoke, Lu Yao¡¯s expression changed. She knew who he was, and she instantly became wary. Although the matter of Chen Heng transcending the tribtion was a secret, and only a small number of Heavenly Venerates knew about it at that time, a small number of Heavenly Venerates could have leaked the news. Anyhow, the news was limited to the Heavenly Venerates extent only.


    A full one to two hundred years had passed. Now, those at the Heavenly Venerate level and above in the cultivation world were aware of the situation at that time and knew about the existence of that ck hand.


    Even though the Star Alliance was an external force, they had continuously conquered the local holynds over the years. They were also constantly fusing with this world, so they naturally would be aware of some information.


    Lu Yao was instantly vignt. Her true spirit was secretly connected with the initial stone tablet, and she was already prepared to attack personally. The initial stone tablet was proof that the initial world needed to advance to the king level.


    In essence, it was one of the origins of that world. Therefore, if it was used as a weapon, it could disy a powerful effect, and its power would not be inferior to this world¡¯s Earth Heavenly Weapon.


    However, in the face of Lu Yao¡¯s actions, that person only nced at her and smiled, ¡°Is this the Star Alliance¡¯s way of treating guests from afar?¡±


    ¡°We naturally have our ways of treating guests, the Star Alliance¡¯s way...¡± In front, Philip¡¯s gaze was fixed on the person before him. His eyes were simple and unruffled, as if they had no emotions. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if you are an evil guest...¡±


    ¡°That depends on you, the Star Alliance Leader¡¯s opinion.¡± The ck shadow smiled and said, ¡°I came with good intentions. As for whether or not to ept it, that is up to you.¡±


    ¡°Came with good intentions?¡± Lu Yao sneered and interrupted, ¡°You don¡¯t even dare to show your true face to others. On what basis do you expect us to believe you have good intentions?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The ck shadow nodded and suddenly changed after thinking for a moment.


    A Dao rhyme flowed out from its body, and then its body suddenly changed. The originally hazy feeling slowly dissipated. A pure ripple spread. The ck shadow¡¯s appearance was revealedpletely.


    From the surface, this was the appearance of a middle-aged man, looking ordinary and unremarkable. If it were not because the situation was not right, under normal circumstances, even if Lu Yao saw him, she would probably havepletely ignored him and not noticed him. Based onmon sense, this was not very likely.


    During cultivation, cultivators would gradually sublimate their essence. Thus, even if their appearance were ordinary at the beginning when their cultivation level was high, their appearance would sublimate and be far more extraordinary.


    However, the man before her looked like a mortal, giving others an ordinary and unremarkable vibe. It was unknown if this situation was intentional or if it was the case.


    ¡°You came here for the Hao Hua Sect Leader?¡± Philip spoke once again after a moment of silence. His hoarse and indifferent voice sounded across the area.


    The middle-aged man nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I believe you already know the origin of my rtionship with the Hao Hua Sect Leader. The Hao Hua Sect Leader will be the biggest obstacle if your Star Alliance wants to dominate this world. As long as I get rid of him, I can get rid of a big problem for you. Then, you can also dominate this world and upy everything. How does that sound?¡± He looked at Philip and said with a smile.


    ¡°It sounds pretty good.¡± However, Philip did not express his thoughts about the middle-aged man¡¯s words.


    Meanwhile, Lu Yao, at the side, fell into deep thought. On the surface, what the middle-aged man said was true. If they, the Star Alliance, wanted to dominate this world, the Hao Hua Sect Leader, whose cultivation wasparable to Philip¡¯s, was indeed the biggest obstacle. Therefore, if they could work together with the middle-aged man and get rid of him, it would indeed be beneficial.


    However, there was another problem.


    ¡°What¡¯s in it for you?¡±

 Chapter 670 - Take The Bait

    <h4>Chapter 670: ¨C Take The Bait</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s in it for you?¡± Lu Yao frowned, then looked at the middle-aged man, ¡°What good will it do you to kill the Hao Hua Sect Leader?¡±


    The grudge between the man and the Hao Hua Sect Leader was only on the surface. Back then, the other party had already attacked the Hao Hua Sect Leader when the Sect Leader tried to break through.


    Lu Yao was certain that at that time, the Hao Hua Sect Leader had no rtions with the other party. If it was because of a personal grudge, why did the other party make a move back then? What was certain was that there was probably a reason behind this that was not known to others.


    Hearing Lu Yao¡¯s words, the middle-aged man first looked at Philip. Seeing that he did not speak, he finally understood Lu Yao¡¯s position in Philip¡¯s heart, ¡°This is my business.¡± He spoke calmly and looked at Lu Yao, ¡°All you need to know is that getting rid of the Hao Hua Sect Leader is good enough for both of us. As for the rest, there¡¯s no need to delve into it. You don¡¯t have to worry either.¡±


    As if to dispel Philip¡¯s doubts, he continued, ¡°After getting rid of the Hao Hua Sect Leader, I will leave this world and give this world to all of you. This world is very big. There is a new world beyond this world, just like how you came from the outside world. I am not interested in this world.¡± He said calmly.


    Philip¡¯s heart moved. The other party¡¯s words revealed a lot of information. Like the Star Alliance, the other party originated from the outside world and was not born and raised in this world. This seemed to exin some things.


    For example, why there was no trace of the other party in this world. Because the other party was just like the Star Alliance. He was also from other worlds, so naturally, he would not leave any traces in this world.


    It was possible to conclude that the other party was not interested in this world. With the other party¡¯s cultivation, if he wanted to, he could have upied this world before Chen Heng¡¯s power rose. He would not have to wait until now.


    Therefore, these words should be true. As for what was hidden in these words, it would not be known to others. Philip pondered in his heart and fell silent for a moment. He did not give a reply immediately, and the middle-aged man did not rush him. He just waited patiently.


    After a long while, seeing that Philip did not give a reply, the middle-aged man spoke again, ¡°I think you don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Philip raised his head and looked at him.


    On the other hand, Lu Yao¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°The heaven and earth suppression.¡± The middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°I saw your battle with the Hao Hua Sect Leader. The heaven and earth suppression resulting from such a power level must be very serious. If nothing unexpected happens, your attack will be more difficult in the future.¡±


    Heaven and earth repelled. This was a mechanism that belonged to heaven and earth itself. It would instinctively suppress and repel living beings in the outside world, resulting in various bad reactions.


    It would be fine if he were a little weaker, but if he was strong enough, or even strong enough to Philip¡¯s level, the heaven and earth repelling would be even more obvious. The middle-aged man from other worlds seemed clear about this point.


    Little did he know that Philip and Chen Heng were one body. He also did not know that, under the simtion point¡¯s effect, Philip himself would not be repelled by this world, because he had long been shielded from the negative effects.


    Therefore, he thought Philip¡¯s existence would be a huge burden. He would always face the repelling of this world, and it was easy for big problems to appear. This was also why he was so confident and appeared directly before Philip.


    Standing where he was, Philip looked at the middle-aged man. He was silent for a long time before he answered, ¡°I agree with your suggestion.¡±


    ¡°Good, you are indeed straightforward.¡± Hearing Philip¡¯s words, the middle-aged man immediately nodded and revealed a satisfied smile.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll wait for your good news...¡± They were discussing it at the same ce. It was not until more than an hourter that the middle-aged man left in satisfaction.


    The space rippled, and a faint ripple appeared. Under Philip¡¯s gaze, the middle-aged man¡¯s figure gradually became hazy and blurred, andpletely disappeared.


    During this process, a divine sword shrouded the surroundings, protecting him, making it impossible for Philip to lock onto him.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite cautious.¡± Feeling the hazy space, Philip¡¯s killing intent surged, but he did not make a move.


    The person was very cautious. Even though the other party had appeared in front of Philip, he seemed very afraid of Philip¡¯s strength. Thus, even though he had appeared, he did not stand there. Instead, he was in the void, and he could leave at any time. If Philip had the slightest intention to attack just now, the other party would probably leave without hesitation, not giving him the slightest chance.


    During this process, the heaven-cleaving sword had fully recovered and still shrouded its main body It was precisely because of this that Philip felt a little regretful.


    Otherwise, if the other party had the slightest w and revealed the slightest opportunity to attack, Philip would not hesitate to attack andpletely take down the other party. In that case, there would be no need for so much trouble in the future. However, from the looks of it now, it would not be so easy.


    ¡®I still have to wait...¡¯ Philip muttered to himself.


    No matter what, since the other party had taken the initiative to contact him and made an agreement to make a move, he would make a move after that. No matter how cautious he was, the other party¡¯s true body would be exposed when he attacked with all his might. It would be impossible for him to hide like this.


    It would be the best opportunity for the other party to attack in the future.


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Lu Yao¡¯s voice sounded. She looked at Philip before her and hesitated.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Philip turned around and looked at Lu Yao. Then, he said calmly, ¡°Do you have any doubts?¡± His calm and cold voice sounded continuously. If it were an ordinary person, they would probably feel fear and unease just by listening to Philip¡¯s voice, probably be in awe from the bottom of their hearts.


    However, Lu Yao had long been used to it. Therefore, she felt it was still alright and had no unusual reaction. However, her expression was a little grave at the moment. She looked seriously at Philip and said, ¡°This person, Venerate Ming, is not trustworthy. Although we don¡¯t know why he attacked the Hao Hua Sect Leader back then, this person is most likely very dangerous. Moreover, looking at his style, he is not a person who can cooperate with ease.¡± She said seriously, ¡°If we must find someone to work with, then I think it¡¯s better than that Hao Hua Sect Leader.¡±


    From the standpoint of exclusion, Hao Hua Sect Leader had always been a good person from the beginning to the end. He never had any bad deeds and had always been an open and aboveboard person.


    Many people in the Star Alliance admired this person and regarded him as a rare true gentleman.


    On the other hand, Venerate Ming had attempted to assassinate the Hao Hua Sect Leader, who had just been promoted. His subsequent actions were also full of conspiracies, and he acted like a schemer. For Lu Yao, if she had to choose one side, she would rather choose the side of the Hao Hua Sect Leader¡¯s side.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Philip¡¯s looked calm when he heard Lu Yao¡¯s words, then nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have a choice. Just as he said, we are outsiders to this world after all. If the situation continues, my power will weaken, but that Hao Hua Sect Leader will not. On the contrary, he will even be stronger under this world¡¯s support.¡±


    ¡°Although the Hao Hua Sect Leader is a straightforward and upright person, we want to upy this world. Therefore, he is our enemy, and there is no room for us to ease up. We can only face it since it is destined to be like this.¡± The indifferent words sounded.


    Lu Yao frowned, but in the end, she could only nod. Indeed, in reality, they had no other choice. This was also one of the reasons why the ck hand, who called himself the Venerate Ming, deliberately came to their door to cooperate with them.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the Star Alliance, as an outsider, wanted to upy this world. Therefore, an irreconcble conflict was bound to take ce against the Hao Hua Sect Leader. Unless one of the two sides were willing to admit defeat, it would be a fight to death.


    As for admitting defeat, how was this possible? In Venerate Ming¡¯s view, regardless of whether it was the Hao Hua Sect Leader or the Star Alliance Leader, they were undoubtedly the region¡¯s heroes and were suspected to be the reincarnation of immortals Gods. Such a person would rather die than to submit to others.


    It was precisely because of this contradiction that he had speciallye to find Philip. However, he did not expect Chen Heng to receive the news when he found Philip Here.


    ¡°Oh...¡± On the holynd of the Hao Hua Sect, Chen Heng felt the news from Philip and smiled. His mood finally fluctuated a little. ¡°Have you finally taken the bait? My acting was not in vain.¡±


    He looked at the scenery in the distance with a smile on his face, while his heart was filled with killing intent. Chen Heng would kill the person who called himself Venerate Ming. This killing intent was not only because of the previous karmic feud but also because of the divine weapon in the other party¡¯s hand.


    Chen Heng was clear about the power of the heaven-cleaving sword, a Sky Heavenly Weapon. Even if it had not fully recovered, it was enough to contend with the Saint Child dharma statue that Chen Heng had umted for tens of thousands of years and used divine power to activate.


    One had to know that back then, Chen Heng¡¯s original body had used the holy son technique in the world of gods to suppress the twilight divine weapon, a true divine weapon.

 Chapter 671 - - Battle Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 671: ¨C Battle Invitation</h4>


    The heaven-cleaving sword was far stronger than the Dusk Divine Weapon in terms of performance, even though they were on the same level.


    Chen Heng used the Saint Child aspect to suppress the Dusk Divine Weapon back then easily. At that time, Chen Heng¡¯s strength and divine power umtion could not bepared to his current state, but he still managed to do it.


    However, when facing the heaven-cleaving sword, this Sky Heavenly Weapon now, he could not suppress it. This was because the opponent controller¡¯s power had also increased. However, based on Chen Heng¡¯s opinion, the heaven-cleaving sword was undoubtedly more powerful than the Dusk Divine Weapon.


    Chen Heng entered this world to obtain the heaven-cleaving sword. Whether it was his ultimate goal or the previous karma, Chen Heng was destined to get rid of that ck hand. At the same time, Chen Heng also had some doubts.


    Was the reason why Yiu Ruo had yet to appear and did not reveal any traces in this world rted to the other party? Otherwise, why was there still no news at all? Of course, this was only a guess. As for the specifics, it would still depend onter. Chen Heng quietly looked into the distance, and his emotions gradually calmed down.


    Time continued to pass. After reaching an agreement with the Venerate Ming, Philip did not hesitate and directly sent his men to the holynd of the Hao Hua Sect. A battle invitation appeared out of thin air, forcefully imprinted before the holynd of the Hao Hua Sect.


    The Great Dao of heaven and earth was shaking. Vast and infinite Gen Qi was drawn over, suppressing in this ce. That oppressive feeling was exceptionally powerful. Existences below the supreme Heavenly Venerate level could not resist it and could not take a single step out of the Hao Hua Sect gate.


    The vast and infinite Dao rhyme was revealed, terrifying everyone. What kind of omen was this? After being silent for decades, the Star Alliance Leader suddenly sent out a challenge.


    ¡®Could it be that he wanted to challenge the Hao Hua Sect Leader again?¡¯ This thought shed through the hearts of the people around.


    And within the Hao Hua Sect, a terrifying Gen Qi fluctuation surged, and a figure walked out following that. It was a young man dressed in a white robe, looking very handsome and young. His Qi Blood was as vigorous and powerful as an Azure Dragon.


    He walked out from the depths of the Hao Hua Sect. His eyes were filled with vicissitudes. A hint of understanding shed through his heart as he looked at the battle invitation. Then, he silently extended his hand, stretching across the void, suppressing all Dao rhymes and everything in the surrounding, unveiling the battle invitation.


    Bang!


    A bolt of faint lightning gathered in all directions, and vast amounts of Gen Qi were gushing out. However, all of them had been suppressed, and there was no way for it to continue its rampage. Chen Heng stood where he was, quietly looking into the distance as if he was directly into the Star Alliance Leader.


    The other Heavenly Venerates in the surrounding was nervous looking at the scene. They knew very well that after decades of peaceful development, a conflict would break out between the two behemoths, the Hao Hua Sect and the Star Alliance. However, the oue of this conflict was not something that others could imagine.


    ¡°Such troubled times...¡± An old man sighed softly n the distance.


    His cultivation base was not strong among the people around him, only at the Demigod Stage. However, his status was very high and respectful, the center of attention in the Hao Hua Sect.


    This was Dao Master Yue Ming. Chen Heng brought him over after Chen Heng became a supreme Heavenly Venerate. He had been using Chen Heng¡¯s Dao Principle of divine blood to prolong his life. Thus, he was still alive today and had witnessed all of this.


    In the distance, a pair of eyes could see vaguely peeking around. It was Venerate Ming. He was hiding nearby, observing Chen Heng¡¯s reaction. A hint of satisfaction appeared when he saw Chen Heng unveil the invitation. Then, his figure disappeared under the void¡¯s concealment, leaving the ce.


    Time passed slowly. After unveiling the invitation, Chen Heng set off again, walking towards a certain area. During this process, the news of the Star Alliance Leader and Hao Hua Sect Leader fighting again quickly spread throughout the cultivation world, garnering extensive attention.


    The others could not get hold of the Star Alliance Leader¡¯s schedule, but the Hao Hua Sect Leader¡¯s schedule was not hidden. He was just slowly moving forward, heading towards the border region.


    More and more cultivators gathered behind the Hao Hua Sect Leader during this entire process, quietly sensing the Dao rhyme emitted from the Hao Hua Sect Leader¡¯s body, experiencing the profound aura of a higher level.


    This was a great opportunity for cultivators, as those close to the Dao bearer were also one step closer to the Dao. At the supreme Heavenly Venerate level, everything around would be baptized by the supreme Heavenly Venerate¡¯s aura, unconsciously bing one step closer to the Dao. If others could stay by the side of such a figure for a long time, they would gradually be closer to the Dao and thus gain great elevation.


    This was why many cultivators followed behind the Hao Hua Sect Leader. TheHao Hua Sect Leader did not expel these cultivators, allowing them to follow. These cultivators were also very tactful, following far behind the Hao Hua Sect Leader and did not disturb him. But, of course, in reality, there was nothing they could do to disturb him even if they wanted to.


    There was a huge gap between the two levels. They could not sense the true existence of the Hao Hua Sect Leader with their spiritual senses. Instead, they could only feel a huge, powerful, and terrifying Dao rhyme circting and gradually advancing before them.


    If they wanted to find the Hao Hua Sect Leader himself through that Dao rhyme, it would be like finding a needle in a haystack. It was impossible even for a Heavenly Venerate to do it unless they were of the same level or close to him. The gap between the two levels was too great.


    The Hao Hua Sect Leader moved forward and had unknowingly walked for ten years. During these ten years, the number of cultivators following behind theHao Hua Sect Leader had increased many times.


    This was because the number of cultivators from all over the world was increasing every moment. Although some people left the group asionally, it could not stop the trend from increasing. However, after ten years, the Hao Hua Sect Leader finally stopped.


    It was a barrennd. The spiritual energy in the surroundings was cut off, and everywhere seemed extremely barren. If nothing unexpected happened, this was the battlefield they had chosen. They had chosen this ce naturally to avoid any impact on the outside world.


    The actions of a supreme Heavenly Venerate would have a huge impact on the outside world. It would be world-destroying if a huge battle were to break out. If the battle happened in an area with abundant spirit veins and Gen Qi, it was likely that the spirit veins would be interrupted after the battle, resulting in countless deaths and injuries.


    This was something neither side wished to see. Therefore, choosing this barrennd as the battlefield was the consensus of both sides. When they arrived, there was already a figure waiting before them. It was an old man dressed in simple clothes.


    Philip was dressed in an old-fashioned long crimson robe as if it had been around for a long time. He looked very old but had an invisible aura, as if he was the center of the world, upying all the senses of existence.


    It was not until Chen Heng¡¯s arrival that this feeling was weakened. Then, the whole world was realigned, no longer upied by a single person.


    The two auras began toe into contact and collide. Without a sound, the auras¡¯ subtle collision resulted in the Gen Qi bing chaotic, causing this area to be chaotic and uncontroble.


    Before the real battle began, just the aura¡¯s guidance had created a unique force field that was enough to make cultivators below the Heavenly Venerate unable to use their magic power. Even their spiritual senses started to be chaotic, impossible to see clearly. This is because the supreme Heavenly Venerates were so terrifying.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here...¡± Philip looked at Chen Heng before him and said faintly, his voice sounding a little hoarse.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Chen Heng smiled and looked at Philip before him with a nostalgic expression, feeling it carefully.


    Philip¡¯s strength had once again increased since thest battle. Generally speaking, for powerhouses like them, entering a different world would greatly increase their strength.


    This was not only due to the natural creation of different worlds but also because different worlds had different cultivation systems, delivering different inspirations and sparks, which were more important for someone at their level.


    This was why the Crimson King, Lu Yao, Gunali, and others managed to significantly improve over the years. As a result, they had all reached the peak of the seventh rank at this moment and were only one step away from advancing to the eighth rank.


    As Chen Heng¡¯s clone, the consciousness avatar of the initial world, Philip¡¯s gains naturally go without saying. He had been absorbing the uniquews of this world ever since he came. As a result, Philip¡¯s power increased every moment.


    This was the unique advantage of being the world consciousness avatar and something that others could notpare to. For him, as long as he continuously obtained the power ofws of other worlds, strengthening the initial world¡¯s consciousness, then the power would naturally flow back from the world consciousness into Philip¡¯s body.


    This was undoubted a great path to reach the heavens. The only downside was that being possessed and bing a part of the world¡¯s consciousness would cause the original self¡¯s consciousness to disappear, causing one to lose all his senses, leaving behind only pure rationality. However, if there were no such price, even Chen Heng would be tempted and want to try walking this path.


    Two auras slowly emerged, colliding in all directions. At this moment, Chen Heng and Philip¡¯s domains also emerged, suppressing and colliding. Their unique momentum was disyed and slowly rose.


    Boom!


    Light sounds sounded like lightning hissing in the surrounding. Then, a fierce wind howled, and surging Gen Qi roared in mid-air.

 Chapter 672 - - Battle

    <h4>Chapter 672: ¨C Battle</h4>


    Surging Gen Qi roared. The two different forces collided and shed, turning this ce into a void.


    Seventh rank existences started to nurture their forces and would develop their domains by the time they reached the eighth rank. Then, the domain that belonged to them would develop even further at the ninth rank, almost bing the prototype of a small world.


    Two iparably huge domains were disyed and collided.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound was transmitted and continuously spread, almost shrouding the area of tens of thousands of miles. This was also why Chen Heng and Philip held back, retracted their powers and did not spread out at full force. Otherwise, just the battle between the two domains would be able to shroud half of the world.


    Laws were colliding within this domain. Completely different domain powers collided and destroyed each other, turning the space into a void. Domains were thebination of the power of true spirit and the power ofws, and within them was a world woven by itself.


    Vast and mighty powers would appear and explode at every moment. Therefore, the battle between domains was a test for both cultivators in all aspects.


    This did not seem like Extraordinary Beings below the level of a Heavenly Venerate. Instead, the battle below the seventh rank was usually between the physical body and divine power, testing their Qi Blood.


    As for above the seventh rank, the test for Chen Heng and Philip was more on umtion, theprehension and construction of the Power of Laws, and theirprehension of the world.


    Every bit of umtion andprehension of thews was being used. The amount of information needed to calcte every moment the domains collided was huge, enough to submerge thousands of the so-called supeputers.


    Bang!


    The collision between the domains instantly reached its peak. Then, both of them attacked concurrently the next moment. Behind Chen Heng, an ancient sword that was simple and unadorned shone. It moved forward andnded in Chen Heng¡¯s hand. In Philip¡¯s hand, several stone tablets also surged out andnded in his hand.


    Initial stone tablets! A divine object like the initial stone tablet existed in the initial world. It was the embodiment of the world¡¯s origin in the outside world. One would need the stone tablets as proof if one wanted to advance to a king in that world. Only then could they obtain the energy of the world¡¯s origin andplete their advancement.


    Philip had already gathered all the stone tablets in the countless years spent in the initial world. Now, he was using them as a divine weapon. Although their power wasn¡¯t as strong as the Sky Heavenly Weapons in this world, it wasn¡¯t weak either. At the very least, it was not weaker than the ancient sword in Chen Heng¡¯s hand, which was known to beparable to a Legacy Holy Weapon.


    Soon, under the cultivators¡¯ gaze, the stone tablets and the ancient sword collided, emitting stunning light. Then, a terrifying light surged from within, blotting everything. It was as if a pause button was pressed, causing the originally unceasing fluctuations and copsing space to stop. There was no further progress.


    However, a terrifying power erupted the next moment. A powerful force erupted, charging in all directions.


    Bang!


    Two figures intertwined with each other in mid-air, truly attacking each other.


    Chen Heng held the ancient sword in his hand. His divine power sublimated, and his aura rose to the maximum, charging forward and fighting with Philip. On the other hand, Philip was not inferior at all. His divine power was majestic, directly supporting the initial stone tablet, awakening the various Dao Principles on the tablet, boiling thoroughly.


    Vaguely, the Power of Origin that originated from the initial world was activated, interweaving with Philip¡¯s power and directly exploded. The battle between the two was exceptionally intense. Though it had only just begun, the terrifying attacks were enough to make people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    ¡°What a terrifying aura...¡± A powerful Heavenly Venerate appeared in the distance. He could feel both Chen Heng and Philip¡¯s rising aura and could not help but sigh heavily.


    ¡°Their battle prowess has long surpassed that of the supreme Heavenly Venerate. If other supreme Heavenly Venerates appeared before them, they would probably be defeated instantly. There¡¯s no way they couldpare...¡± Someone said with a bitter smile.


    Although both of them were at the supreme Heavenly Venerate level, there was a difference between the two supreme Heavenly Venerates. Both the Hao Hua Sect Leader and the Star Alliance Leader before them were special. Theirbat strength was impressive, and their weapons were shocking. If an ordinary supreme Heavenly Venerate dared to stand before them, they would be defeated in a minute.


    The current performance alone was already said to be invincible at the immortal God level. Not to mention that the two of them had not used their full strength yet. One had to know that both the Hao Hua Sect Leader and the Star Alliance Leader were first-ss immortal God reincarnations. They could draw on the Dao weapons of their previous lives and reproduce the immortal God¡¯s power.


    In other words, they were not born on the same level as other cultivators. The surrounding cultivators became even more bitter when they thought of this and no longer intended to chase after them.


    Before them, the battle between the two auras became increasingly violent. The two seemed to have unleashed their true mes at this point in the battle, no longer restraining their power and attacking with all their might.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was cold. The ancient sword in his hand emitted a brilliant light. The divine power within it was channeled into his body. Both Chen Heng and the ancient sword united as one. The two Dao weapons fused with each other, unleashing a stunning attack.


    Philip was not inferior either. The Dao Principle carved on the initial stone tablet turned into chains, engraving on his body, merging with his Power of Origin. Its might was not inferior to Chen Heng.


    In terms of performance alone, even though the two of them had not used any immortal techniques, the power that they had unleashed had already surpassed the ninth rank and wasparable to the peak of the ninth rank.


    Since they had already started acting, they naturally had to look more real. Chen Heng could imagine that Venerate Ming was currently hiding in the surroundings, spying on them using some unknown technique. Venerate Ming would probably leave immediately if they didn¡¯t act properly and revealed even the slightest w. It was impossible for him to appear again by then. Thus, they had to fight well to draw Venerate Ming and couldn¡¯t let him notice.


    It was precisely because of this that their battle prowess was terrifying when they fought. Based on their performance, the level of danger they faced this time was far more terrifying than thest time. Each of their attacks contained killing intent.


    It was unknown how many times they could kill existences below the ninth rank. Even a peak of the eighth rank would not be able to block a single move. A single move from them would probably cause serious damage to an ordinary ninth rank. This fighting level had far surpassed the others¡¯ imagination.


    In the distance, in the direction of the Star Alliance, Lu Yao, Gunali, and the others were also observing this battle. Their strength was generally much stronger than the distant Hao Hua Sect¡¯s cultivators.


    For example, the Crimson King and Lu Yao, who had already be a king in the initial world, were at the peak of the seventh rank now, just one step away from the eighth rank. Therefore, they could see more things.


    At this moment, their expressions were somewhat solemn as they observed the situation before them.


    ¡°They¡¯re evenly matched...¡± Lu Yao observed for a long time before she said, ¡°If this continues, the result will be the same as the previous battle. No one can do anything to the other.¡±


    When Chen Heng and Philip foughtst time, both restrained themselves, so the final result was a draw. And this time, the two were fighting each other with life and death, but the result looked simr. Even though Philip still had a trump card that he had not used, Chen Heng was the same. So the oue was likely to be equally matched.


    ¡°Venerate Ming.¡± Lu Yao frowned and looked at the void at the side. ¡°I know you¡¯re nearby.¡±


    The void looked very calm. He did not react to Lu Yao¡¯s voice as if he weren¡¯t there at all. However, Lu Yao did not care about this, and her expression became more solemn.


    ¡°Now that we have fulfilled our agreement with you, when are you going to make a move?¡± She was somewhat vignt in her heart.


    Everyone in the Star Alliance, including Lu Yao, did not trust Venerate Ming, who cooperated with them and had always been on guard against him. And now that Philip was fighting with the Hao Hua Sect Leader to such an extent. So it would not make sense if Venerate Ming did not make a move.


    A faint ripple emerged in the originally calm void as Lu Yao spoke. A figure appeared, shrouded in the somewhat hazy void, which could not be seen clearly. One could only vaguely see that there was an unparalleled divine weapon emitting a powerful aura beside a person, making others feel suffocated.


    He nodded to Lu Yao and said indifferently, ¡°I understand.¡±


    By now, he was also clear that he had to make a move. If possible, he naturally hoped that the Star Alliance¡¯s Leader and the Hao Hua Sect Leader would fight until both sides were injured, allowing him to reap the rewards.


    Unfortunately, the Star Alliance was not a fool in this aspect. From the beginning to the end, Lu Yao and the others were on guard against him. Philip would probably stop if Venerate Ming did not make a move. Philip would not possibly fight foolishly with the Hao Hua Sect Leader until hisst drop of blood.


    Venerate Ming would not be able to reach such a level if that were the case, and he had to make a move if he wanted to cooperate. Various thoughts shed through his mind. Then, Venerate Ming¡¯s figure disappeared again into the void.


    The battle was still ongoing. Looking at the figure that had disappeared again, Lu Yao and the others finally heaved a sigh of relief. No matter what, Venerate Ming was not a fool. He should know what was important and what was not.


    The battle before them continued. Philip and Chen Heng were fighting, and the two appeared to be evenly matched. If a third party joined in at this moment, the result would be self-evident.


    Thinking of this, the people of the Star Alliance, including Lu Yao, finally felt at ease and looked forward, observing the battle situation ahead.

 Chapter 673 - The Attack

    <h4>Chapter 673: ¨C The Attack</h4>


    The battle was still ongoing under the watchful eyes of Lu Yao and the others, and it was getting increasingly intense.


    Boom!


    A muffled sound sounded cleared in the air. Chen Heng and Philip retreated concurrently, and their bodies were full of wounds. If one looked carefully, one could see that both Chen Heng and Philip¡¯s auras were weak and had already decreased significantly.


    Their auras were no longer at their peakpared to before. The wounds on their bodies were bleeding, and their Heavenly Venerate¡¯s blood dripped continuously onto this wastnd.


    The crimson blood transformed into a surging spirit aura. If this ce was bathed in the blood of a Heavenly Venerate after a few hundred years, thisnd might be a holynd for cultivation, changing the current situation.


    ¡°Are we still going to continue fighting?¡± Chen Heng parted with Philip. Looking at Philip¡¯s simrly injured figure, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was solemn, then he slowly said, ¡°Our strengths are on par. You should be very clear on this point. If we continue fighting, it won¡¯t be of any benefit to either of us. It will only hurt both sides.¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression was indifferent as he listened to Chen Heng¡¯s words and did not reply. The result of this battle was the same as the previous one. They were equally matched.


    Of course, both of them still have not used their respective trump cards. However, the result would only be slightly more tragic even if they used them. There was not much difference. Therefore, Chen Heng was the first to speak up. He did not want to continue fighting, which seemed very much in line with the situation.


    However, Philip shook his head at Chen Heng¡¯s words, ¡°The situation has changed...¡± Then, he looked at Chen Heng and spoke as if he was pointing at something.


    ¡°What?¡± Chen Heng frowned, looking a little puzzled.


    Then, a cold and gloomy voice sounded behind him, ¡°Indeed, it has changed.¡±


    It faintly carried an extremely intense and exceptionally hot killing intent.


    ¡°This is...¡± Chen Heng¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    Before he could react, a divine sword descended from the sky. The heaven-cleaving divine sword reappeared and descended with a loud bang.


    Bang!


    The Power of Laws was trembling. A terrifying Dao rhyme circted in all directions. Finally, the vast and infinite Gen Qi was inhaled and exhaled, turning into an exceptionally shocking strike that smashed heavily towards Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    Although it was just a single strike, Chen Heng¡¯s powerful body, which was iparably sturdy, had only suffered a slight injury even in the intense battle earlier, was directly damaged.


    His body was flying, and he was almost cut in half at the waist. The crimson divine blood sshed across the sky. It was as if a crimson meteor shower had descended from the sky, looking dazzling and iparably vast.


    The shocking scene immediately shocked everyone around. The heaven-cleaving sword appeared, along with the figure of a middle-aged man.


    The cultivators in the surroundings were furious.


    ¡°The heaven-cleaving sword!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that person from back then!¡±


    ¡°He still dares to attack!¡±


    The Heavenly Venerates cultivators from the Hao Hua Sect shouted furiously, immediately realizing something was wrong.


    Since then, the ck hand had not appeared for many years, avoiding the Hao Hua Sect Leader. However, why did he appear and attack again this time, during such precise timing? What kind of agreement had the ck hand made with the Star Alliance Leader? Various thoughts appeared in the surrounding cultivators¡¯ minds, making them shocked and angry.


    However, the battle situation was still evolving.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Divine blood spilled in the air as Chen Heng¡¯s body reassembled. Every inch of his flesh and blood was glowing.


    He was trying his best to expel the divinews of the heaven-cleaving sword in an attempt to heal his body. But, simultaneously, his body¡¯s vast and powerful divine aura surged into the sky.


    A series of faint prayers sounded behind him, and a vast divine power faintly emerged, condensing into a terrifying and infinite Saint Child¡¯s dharma statue. The Saint Child¡¯s dharma statue was about to reappear!


    During the previous battle with the Star Alliance Leader, the Hao Hua Sect Leader did not reveal everything about himself and did not revive his immortal God¡¯s great power. However, he finally did not hold back anymore and attacked with all his strength. The cultivators¡¯ mood immediately boosted looking at the scene.


    The Hao Hua Sect Leader was like this in the past. He awakened the Dao weapon of his previous life and temporarily obtained the immortal God¡¯s power to suppress the powerful enemies. Even the middle-aged man with the heaven-opening sword could not defeat him and escaped in panic.


    The situation should not be too surprising this time. However, before they could cheer, the situation quickly changed again. Venerate Ming only sneered when facing Chen Heng¡¯s Saint Child¡¯s dharma statue. The heaven-cleaving sword next to him was in a state of recovery.


    On the side, the Star Alliance¡¯s Leader made his move. His expression was indifferent. A few initial stone tablets permutated andbined with his body. Then, a powerful aura that surpassed the supreme immortal God was emitted, suppressing the surrounding.


    He had also awakened his own immortal God¡¯s power. Moreover, he had prepared in advance, much earlier than the Hao Hua Sect Leader. Although it was only for a moment, it was sufficient to make a call on many things.


    He instantly struck out swiftly, pressing forward with one hand. A surge of power of the world¡¯s origin surged as if it was suppressing the entire great world, smashing heavily onto Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Bang!


    In that instant, the Dao Principle copsed, and the chains formed by the Power of Laws broke. Chen Heng spat out a mouthful of blood. His body, which had already been reassembled, broke apart again, turning into pieces of flesh and blood.


    Behind him, the Saint Child¡¯s dharma statue, which had already been formed and was about to recover fully, was also affected. It immediately became dim and thenpletely disappeared.


    He had been struck out from his recovery state and was forcefully prevented from fully recovering.


    ¡°Although the immortal God¡¯s great power is mighty, it was not helpful as long as you cannot recover.¡± Philip¡¯s indifferent voice sounded after he heavily injured the Hao Hua Sect Leader with one strike.


    ¡°It seems you won¡¯t be able to escape this time.¡± Venerate Ming also smiled when he saw the changes in Chen Heng¡¯s body. A sinister smile appeared on his face, which seemed to be full of killing intent.


    He was very satisfied with Philip¡¯s attack, though he was also slightly surprised. Chen Heng had already used his immortal God¡¯s power just now, preparing to summon back the Dao weapon of his previous life, and was about to disy the immortal God¡¯s great power.


    Venerate Ming boasted that under such circumstances,he might not be able to do much even if he held the heaven-cleaving sword. At most, he could only take advantage of the fact that Chen Heng had not fully recovered and continued to injure him and weaken part of his power.


    However, Philip was different. He relied on his strength to forcefully repel Chen Heng from the state just now, captured the w during his transition and forced him out of that state. This required strength, a grasp of the timing, and even an understanding of the opponent.


    ¡®As expected of the reincarnation of an immortal God, right?¡¯ Looking sideways at Philip, the Venerate Ming felt fear in his heart.


    Philip was different from him. Like the Hao Hua Sect Leader, he was also a reincarnation of an immortal God. So, it was normal for him to have some understanding of the opponent. But, more importantly, Philip had fought with the Hao Hua Sect Leader twice before, so he most likely already understood his counterpart¡¯s strength.


    Various thoughts shed through Venerate Ming¡¯s mind, and he rushed forward without hesitation. The heaven-cleaving sword shed through in all directions, like the divine light that had cleft the heaven and earth, directly shing forward.


    With a rumble, the space around shattered, turning into pieces. Even the Dao Principle within it seemed to have shattered, bing extremely fragile at this moment.


    It was the legendary heaven-cleaving divine weapon. Before this divine weapon, they all appeared extremely fragile, whether it was space, Dao principles, or anything else. They could not withstand a single attack and were unable to fight against it.


    A powerful aura spread and charged out. Before the heaven-cleaving divine weapon, the current Chen Heng waspletely unable to fight back. In the air, he was choking on blood and kept falling back. There were wounds all over his body, and his aura was reduced to the extreme.


    The crimson blood dyed the sky red, making the entire sky look rosy. This scene made the many Heavenly Venerates around in tears. They wished they could rush over to help the Hao Hua Sect Leader block the attack. But unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t do it.


    As the battle before them became more intense, the domain belonging to the three supreme Heavenly Venerates had already spread and blocked all the existences below them. But, with their strength, they couldn¡¯t break through this domain¡¯s obstruction.


    ¡°Despicable!¡± Many voiced their resentment, looking at Chen Heng, who was choking on blood and cracking his body in mid-air, falling into a desperate situation.


    If he were defeated and killed in a one-on-one head-on battle, no one would say anything, even if he died. However, Venerate Mingunched a surprise attack while the two were fighting and even forcefully suppressed the Hao Hua Sect¡¯s Leader¡¯s strength, causing him unable even to recover his power as an immortal God. This kind of approach was too shameless and made people despise him.


    However, some people had different views on this, ¡°So what if he¡¯s despicable? So what if he¡¯s disgraceful?¡±


    On the Star Alliance¡¯s side, some evil sect cultivators who had defected to the Star Alliance sneered and said, ¡°What¡¯s good and what¡¯s evil? As long as the result is good, that¡¯s enough. When the Hao Hua Sect Leader dies, all of you will be exterminated. By then, who will know that someone is speaking for you now?¡±


    ¡°After thousands of years, the Star Alliance will be the world¡¯s true lord. Who would dare to dispute by then?¡± They sneered, happy to see this result.


    In this world, most of those who submitted to the Star Alliance was evil sect cultivators. As long as they could achieve their goal, using some small tricks was nothing to them.

 Chapter 674 - - Shocking Change

    <h4>Chapter 674: ¨C Shocking Change</h4>


    It was pointless discussing good and evil with the evil sect cultivators, not to mention that they had been suppressed by the righteous sects led by the Hao Hua Sect all these years. They did not have a good impression of the leader of the righteous sects, including the Hao Hua Sect Leader. They wished that he could die immediately.


    Therefore, they were naturally happy and excited about the result before their eyes. This was because if Hao Hua Sect Leader died, the vast territory that originally belonged to the Hao Hua Sect would no longer be defended and would gradually fall into the Star Alliance¡¯s hands.


    The cultivators who had joined the Star Alliance would all be able to gain more by then. This was indeed exciting for them. However, no matter what the cultivators below thought, the final result would still depend on the three people on the battlefield.


    The divine blood scattered in the air, and pieces of flesh and blood scattered around. Chen Heng kept retreating, facing the heaven-cleaving sword¡¯s sharp edge. His aura was extremely weak. In the previous battle, he had already lost a lot of energy in the fight with Philip, and his strength was no longer at its peak.


    Furthermore, he was repeatedly injured in this state. Not only was he struck down by Philip from his recovery state, but he was also directly injured by the heaven-cleaving sword¡¯s sharp edge.This was an absolutely hopeless situation.


    However, even so, he didn¡¯t give up. He erupted in the sky, and his Qi Blood almost dyed the entire sky red. He expanded his vast domain andbined himself with the ancient sword, striking out a stunning attack.


    ng!


    The sound of metal colliding resounded. The ancient sword and the heaven-cleaving sword collided again. The exquisite profoundness surged like a roaring Azure Dragon crushing everything.


    The situation changed for a moment. Even the heaven-cleaving sword¡¯s sharp edge was somewhat concealed, forcibly suppressed. That majesty that only belonged to the Sky Heavenly Weapon was constantly disyed. However, it was still unable to suppress Chen Heng.


    Venerate Ming¡¯s face immediately changed, sensing this situation. What an incredible situation this was. He was only at the supreme Heavenly Venerate level and didn¡¯t have the power of an immortal God, but he could exert such a terrifying power and forcibly shake the heaven-cleaving sword.


    Even Venerate Ming was shocked by this stunning performance. He was certain that if he didn¡¯t have the heaven-cleaving sword in his hand, he would undoubtedly be easily suppressed and crushed by Chen Heng.


    With this thought in mind, the killing intent in his heart became even stronger. Divine power surged into the heaven-cleaving sword, causing the heaven-cleaving divine sword in his hand to shine and explode with even more terrifying and infinite divine power as it surged forward.


    The ancient sword also erupted. Vast and mighty power spread and surged forward, colliding with the heaven-cleaving sword. Chen Heng was unable to withstand it after a short collision. His domain was broken, and he couldn¡¯t continue. However, his performance was still extremely stunning, and everyone was amazed.


    After all, it was nothing but a supreme Heavenly Venerate of the same level and a heaven-cleaving sword above the supreme Heavenly Venerate andparable to immortals Gods. So it was already an extremely shocking oue to be able to do this.


    Seeing that Chen Heng was about to fall into a hopeless situation and that he was about to die, Philip, who was silent at the side, finally made his move. The initial stone tablet shone with a golden light, and runes emerged, spreading in all directions, vaguely condensing into aplicated and mysterious mark.


    Following that, Philip extended his hand and directly pped it down with the initial world¡¯s Power of Origin supporting him. As if ayer of sky shrouded this ce, no trace of light could be seen. Chen Heng¡¯s body was instantly smashed apart under that majestic power. His flesh and blood sttered everywhere, scattering in all directions.


    The oue had already been decided at this point. Under Philip¡¯s control, the pioneer origin stone tablet, the condensation of all the stone tablets in the initial world, flew out and directly suppressed Chen Heng¡¯s scattered flesh and blood, sealing and fusing them into the stone tablet. Even the ancient sword was the same, the origin stone tablet did not spare it, but its divine essence was directly absorbed, fusing into the origin stone tablet.


    After all this, the stone tablet flew back to Philip¡¯s body. At this moment, the Dao Principle seemed to have be clearer. A faint Power of Origin spread, making it seem even more mystical. After absorbing Chen Heng¡¯s flesh and blood and the ancient sword, it seemed that this stone tablet was about to transform, bing an immortal God artifact.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Then, looking at Philip and the origin stone tablet that had taken away Chen Heng¡¯s flesh and blood, Venerate Ming¡¯s expression frowned as he questioned, ¡°Our agreement seems to cover just a joint attack against the Hao Hua Sect Leader.¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression was indifferent, facing Venerate Ming¡¯s gaze. He was not moved at all but only said indifferently, ¡°Now that the Hao Hua Sect Leader had fallen, the agreement between us is naturally fulfilled. As for the things the Hao Hua Sect Leader left behind, they are naturally my spoils of war.¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s words, Venerate Ming¡¯s gaze became even more hostile. Naturally, he had his motives to make a move against Chen Heng and cooperate with Philip without hesitation. It was very likely that he was also after the Dao Principle and flesh-blood essence left behind by Chen Heng after his death.


    However, now, all of this had been snatched away by Philip, leaving him with no spoils of war. This was equivalent to him making a wasted trip but obtaining nothing. No one could take it.


    Hence, he remained silent and stared at Philip with hostility. However, Philip was also very impolite andughed coldly, ¡°So, what is it?¡± He revealed a cold smile as if he was disdainful, ¡°Back then when you attacked the newly promoted Hao Hua Sect Leader, you couldn¡¯t do anything to him but could only escape by relying on your heaven-cleaving sword. What can you do now with me?¡±


    As he spoke, he didn¡¯t look at Venerate Ming. Instead, he stared at the heaven-cleaving sword that was emitting endless light.


    His attitude was contemptuous. It meant that he did not care about Venerate Ming but only cared about the heaven-cleaving sword instead. But, of course, that was indeed the case. If it were not for the heaven-cleaving sword, Venerate Ming himself didn¡¯t deserve to stand before Philip. Venerate Ming became furious, feeling Philip¡¯s attitude. Finally, however, he chose to calm down.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He looked at Philip and said calmly, ¡°The Hao Hua Sect Master has died, and our agreement has been fulfilled. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave.¡± He said indifferently and turned around as if he was preparing to leave.


    Philip stared at Venerate Ming¡¯s figure and secretly frowned as if he was somewhat uncertain.


    Time passed slowly. In the next moment, a ripple emerged from the void in a sh. Just as Venerate Ming was about to leave and return to the void, Philip finally made his move. A powerful aura emerged, and it was iparably violent.


    Philip stretched out a hand and quickly charged toward Venerate Ming. Venerate Ming seemed unaware of this, as if he hadn¡¯t discovered anything. However, at this time, Philip felt that something wasn¡¯t right. It seemed to be going too smoothly. Based on his understanding and spections of Venerate Ming, he shouldn¡¯t be such a careless person.


    ¡®What was happening?¡¯ He was puzzled and thinking.


    A sense of danger appeared from the side. A faint killing intent emerged from the void. It was erupting at this moment and was urately grasped by Philip. Philip did not hesitate and directly retreated in a sh. However, it seemed to be a little toote this time.


    The Immortal Bell was ringing and vibrating. Endless Dao Principle tremored, suppressing the surrounding. Even with Philip¡¯s terrifying power,parable to that of an immortal God, he couldn¡¯t help but stop for a moment before the bell rang. His body seemed to be frozen, unable to move.


    Before him, Venerate Ming had unknowingly turned around. The heaven-cleaving sword in his hand revealed its sharp edge, and a terrifying aura pressed forward, erupting with a terrifying attack.


    Bang!


    A terrifying explosion urred. A powerful force interweaved in this ce, continuously rippling far away. A huge gap was created, and divine power and Dao Principle continuously devouring everything like ck holes, seemed to lead to an unknown distance.


    Everything here had turned into a void. No matter how hard the many cultivators below tried, they couldn¡¯t see the real scene. Instead, they could only vaguely see another human figure between Philip and Venerate Ming. There was also the virtual shadow of an Immortal Bell, releasing a clear and bright bell sound.


    Then, the terrifying Dao patterns submerged this ce, making it impossible for people to see the scene.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± All the Star Alliance¡¯s cultivators, including Lu Yao and Gunali, had a change in expression, looking at the scene before them.


    They had a bad premonition and subconsciously wanted to rush over, but they found that the battlefield had already shifted again and entered the unknown void. There is no way to enter or even capture the coordinates with their strength. They can only wait.


    ...


    Everything was so dim in the void. Only a few rays of light twinkled, appearing particrly bright. Philip and Venerate Ming came to this ce, and a new figure appeared between them. It was a human figure wearing a long robe, but it wasn¡¯t a human cultivator. Instead, it was an ounder cultivator with scales all over his body and a single horn on his head.


    This person¡¯s aura was also very powerful and had reached the supreme Heavenly Venerate level.

 Chapter 675

    <h4>Chapter 675: ¨C Crushing</h4>


    The ounder cultivator stood there in the void, wearing a long robe like an ordinary person. He looked very tall, at least three meters tall, looking like a huge little giant.


    The aura on his body was terrifying. Although he was not as strong as Philip, he was at the same level as Venerate Ming, also at the supreme Heavenly Venerate level. Of course, Philip didn¡¯t care about his cultivation level but the object before him.


    It was the virtual shadow of an Immortal Bell.


    Infinite Dao Principle emerged in the air, and countless runes descended, densely packed together, forming a virtual shadow of the Immortal Bell.


    ¡°Is this an Immortal Bell?¡± Standing in the void, Philip looked at the Immortal Bell¡¯s virtual shadow before the ounder cultivator and solemnly asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Then, just as he asked, he shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not a real Immortal Bell. It¡¯s just the imprint made of the Dao Principle. Is it formed from the runes extracted from the bell?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Venerate Ming¡¯s voice sounded, and there was a hint of rxation in his voice. ¡°An immortal God made this Immortal Bell¡¯s virtual shadow after observing the Sky Heavenly Weapon by engraving the Dao Principles and runes and then condensing it using an immortal God¡¯s technique. Therefore, it can be considered an immortal God¡¯s forbidden weapon. The power of this Immortal Bell imprint is naturally inferior to a real Immortal Bell, but it still has more than half its power. Star Alliance Leader, you are lucky to be able to experience the power of two Sky Heavenly Weapons.¡±


    Philip looked around at the heaven-cleaving sword before Venerate Ming and the Immortal Bell before the ounder cultivator and could not help but sneer, ¡°You are well prepared. It seems that you have already made preparations since the previous agreement. You should also kill me after killing the Hao Hua Sect Leader.¡±


    ¡°Likewise.¡± Venerate Ming also smiled after hearing Philip¡¯s words. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also want to kill me after killing the Hao Hua Sect Leader, then snatch the heaven-cleaving sword from my hands? Since that¡¯s the case, why me me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Philip sighed, then smiled. ¡°However, it¡¯s just right this way.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Venerate Ming was a little curious and asked.


    ¡°Just right. The two of them appearing together saves me the trouble of looking for them one by one.¡± Philip spoke indifferently and looked before him. There was an invisible dignity and dominion between his brows as if he did not care about the people before him. He looked down and said, ¡°By settling all of you together, not only can I obtain the heaven-cleaving sword, but I can also seize the Immortal Bell¡¯s imprint. Not a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°How arrogant.¡± The ounder cultivator said coldly. He looked at Philip and sneered, ¡°I also saw the fight between you and the other person. How much strength do you have now?¡±


    Hisnguage was very strange, different from the previous world, and very harsh when used with his tone. However, this did not stop them from understanding. After all, at the supreme Heavenly Venerate level,nguage was no longer a hindrance tomunication.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try.¡± A smile appeared on Philip¡¯s face, and then he spread his arms.


    The origin stone tablet appeared on his body, with many lines and imprints. Those marks seemed toe to life instantly. They seemed to havepletely recovered under the support of the initial world¡¯s Power of Origin.


    The Golden King, ck King, Crimson King, Twilight King...


    In the past, there were traces left in the original world, and the kings who left their imprints on the origin te began to revive, spontaneously appearing under the initial world¡¯s Power of Origin, and their images appeared in the surrounding, reproducing their power. Every king who had left their imprints in the initial world was at the peak of the seventh rank and could even reach the eighth rank under Philip¡¯s control.


    Venerate Ming looked around, and his expression changed slightly. To them, the ordinary peak of the seventh or even the eighth rank was nothing. However, there were simply too many figures appearing around them. Just how many kings had appeared in the initial world? This was a question that very few people could answer.


    However, there would easily be a few hundred of them appearing randomly. Instead, the images of these former kings appeared one after another, directly affecting the Dao Principle in this region. They were like an army formed from at least the peak stage of the seventh rank powerhouses, condensing an enormous amount of power.


    More importantly, the Power of Origin of the initial world augmenting this ce, allowing the powers of these former kings to gather into a single point as if they were a whole. The power they unleashed instantly changed.


    Venerate Ming and the ounder cultivator¡¯s expressions changed slightly, and a bad premonition arose in their hearts.


    More changes began to appear before they could say anything. Then, before them, the feeling he unleashed instantly changed when Philip raised his head once again.


    Bang!


    The Dao Principle, in all directions, rumbled. A powerful aura descended upon this ce and began to rage. When Philip raised his head again, he was like a Heavenly Dao standing high above, like the world¡¯s consciousness, representing the vast power of the entire world.


    ¡°In the name of the heavens.¡± An extremely indifferent voice sounded without the slightest fluctuation of emotions.


    Philip spoke calmly in the void. His expression was indifferent, like a king giving a judgment, ¡°Those who dare to offend shall die.¡±


    The surrounding scene instantly changed as his indifferent words sounded. In the void, rolling thunder and fire surged. There was also a vast Dao Principle that manifested. It was like a tidal wave rushed towards Venerate Ming and the ounder cultivator, almost drowning them.


    The heaven-cleaving sword shone, and the Immortal Bell sounded, protecting the two of them. However, that terrifying power was also charging forward, instantly suppressing the two divine weapons.


    Unlike Chen Heng, Philip¡¯s power originated from the initial world. His body was the embodiment and representative of that world, and he could mobilize the Power of Origin belonging to that world.


    At this moment, when he unleashed his full power, it was as if he was directly mobilizing the entire world to smash people and fight against them. The heaven-cleaving sword and the Immortal Bell might not lose to the initial world in terms of power level, but they were too far apart in terms of quantity.


    After all, the ones controlling them at this moment were not real immortal Gods, but only two characters that were equivalent to the ninth rank. So although the ninth rank strength was not bad, it depended on who they wereparing. Their little bit of strength was nothingpared to an entire world. So what if they even use all their divine power?


    How could theypare to a vast world?


    One had to know that the initial world was not weak, even among the many great worlds. On the contrary, it was extremely powerful among the many worlds that Chen Heng had experienced. One could imagine how vast its power was once it erupted at this moment.


    An ominous thought arose in the Venerate Ming¡¯s heart. Before him, under his control, the heaven-cleaving sword charged forward with all its might, wanting to break through Philip¡¯s suppression. However, under the gaze of that pair of iparably indifferent eyes that seemed like the world¡¯s consciousness itself, it could only descend helplessly, simply impossible to resist. This was not apetition of the same level.


    ¡°Did he deliberately hide his power previously?¡± Venerate Ming finally realized that something was wrong.


    He had observed the first exchange between Philip and Chen Heng in the past. Both of them had once erupted with power at the Immortal God level during that exchange, but they restrained each other in the end. They did not fight and tried their best to fight.


    Because in that battle, Venerate Ming subconsciously thought that the strength between Philip and Chen Heng should be about the same and that the Hao Hua Sect Leader might be even stronger. Otherwise, Philip should have suppressed the Hao Hua Sect Leader and unified this world back then.


    However, sensing the situation where Philip used his full strength at this moment, Venerate Ming finally realized that something was wrong. Philip¡¯s power was far more powerful than he had imagined.


    Back then, when the Hao Hua Sect Leader had awakened the immortal Gods¡¯ power to attack him, his performance had already been extremely powerful, causing Venerate Ming to feel a little apprehensive still. However, it was nothingpared to the strength Philip disyed at this moment.


    All sorts of thoughts shed through his mind, but before his eyes, the terrifying Dao Principle was still erupting. Under Venerate Ming¡¯s gaze, Philip stretched out his hand, and a palm quickly pped towards the counterparty.


    Rumble!


    The terrifying power suppressed and directly pped him. Though it was only a single palm, it was asrge as the world. That terrifying power was unimaginable if one did not personally face it.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A series of miserable screams erupted.


    Next to Venerate Ming, the Immortal Bell rang, protecting the ounder cultivator behind him. However, there was still some oversight. A beam of light broke through the obstruction of the Immortal Bell and directly entered it, breaking the ounder cultivator¡¯s body and turning him into arge piece of flesh and blood.


    ¡°Venerate Ming, you lied to me!¡± Amidst the pieces of flesh and blood, the ounder cultivator¡¯s body was recovering, releasing a majestic Qi Blood. He was also roaring during this process, looking at Venerate Ming with extreme anger.


    He thought that Venerate Ming had lied to him. This wasn¡¯t the immortal God¡¯s reincarnation but was a true immortal god. Even the Immortal Bell couldn¡¯t protect himpletely, and he was in danger of dying at any time. In the face of such danger, he finally had the intention to retreat, wanting to leave.


    However, it was already toote. Beside him, sensing Philip¡¯s terrifying might, Venerate Ming¡¯s heart was filled with hatred as he activated the imprint in his body.


    The Immortal Bell sounded again. Under Philip¡¯s somewhat surprised gaze, the Immortal Bell¡¯s imprint emitted a majestic light. It wrapped around the ounder cultivator and ruthlessly crashed toward him in the end.


    Bang!


    The enormous light was shocking, and everything in this ce was destroyed.

 Chapter 676 - The Curtain Came Down

    <h4>Chapter 676: ¨C The Curtain Came Down</h4>


    Rumble!


    A rain of light filled the air, rippling through the area. In the void before him, a vast amount of light shed past. As Philip¡¯s palm pressed down, everything around him changed.


    In the distance, the Immortal Bell began to ring, and the Dao within it continued to outline, slowly transforming into a different appearance.


    A vast rain of light spread out from within. Under Philip¡¯s somewhat surprised gaze, the ounder cultivator was directly wrapped up by the Immortal Bell¡¯s brand and charged toward him.


    An intense fluctuation swept through the area, and it was extremely clear. The next moment, the bell rushed before his eyes and directly exploded on his body.


    Bang!


    An intense aura spread out in all directions. Under the control of the Venerate Ming, the Immortal Bell Mark suddenly exploded, and even the ounder cultivator was wrapped up as firewood.


    The Immortal Bell Mark exploded instantly, and the Dao and divine chains of order danced in the air. The power it produced was so great that Philip couldn¡¯t ignore it. He had no choice but to stop for a moment and attack with all his strength to counteract the impact of the Immortal Bell Mark.


    In the distance, while Philip was busy counteracting the power of the Immortal Bell, Venerate Ming rushed out.


    He quickly took out a wooden token. It was an ancient wooden token with runes engraved with mysterious runes and the aura of an immortal God. It was the same as the immortal treasure he used in the past.


    He had more than one of the same secret treasures on him. And now, seeing that the situation was not good, he was extremely decisive. He was ready to use the secret treasure again and leave.


    For this, he did not hesitate to detonate the Immortal Bell Mark to stop Philip for a moment.


    Faint ripples were rippling in all directions, crossing the void. Feeling that the secret treasure had been activated, Venerate Ming let out a sigh of relief and turned his head to look ahead.


    Over there, Philip¡¯s figure seemed to be a little blurry. At this moment, he collided with the Dao contained in the Immortal Bell Mark. It was obvious that he could not withdraw his hand for a moment.


    In this scene, Venerate Ming¡¯s gaze was fixed on Philip as if he wanted to remember Philip¡¯s appearance in his mind.


    ¡°Star Alliance Leader... Just You Wait...¡±


    His eyes stared at Philip. Various thoughts shed through his mind, and his killing intent was boiling.


    However, at this moment, an inexplicable sense of danger suddenly emerged. The danger of death spread throughout the area.


    Venerate Ming suddenly raised his head.


    Puff...


    A crisp sound rang out and passed by his ear. Venerate Ming raised his head again in shock.


    A long sword had pierced through his defense and directly pierced through his chest. Destructive power rippled and spread within. Terrifying Dao rumbled and destroyed everything in his body, leaving no trace of life.


    In front of him, a figure that Venerate Ming had never expected appeared. It was an exceptionally handsome young man. His appearance was wless as if a God had descended. At this moment, he stood in front of him, looking at him with a cold expression.


    ¡°Hao Hua Sect Master...¡±


    Looking at the young man who had suddenly attacked, venerable Ming spoke in shock, somewhat in disbelief.


    Just now, the other party was indeed suppressed by that Star Alliance Leader. That kind of terrifying aura and power was the original body, not some sort of clone.


    But the other party just had to appear at this moment. Why exactly was this?


    Moreover, from the other party¡¯s aura, the other party had already activated the Immortal God¡¯s power in his body. Before this, he had been lurking in the surroundings, not revealing the slightest trace.


    Only when he was about to leave did the other party make a bold move, directly erupting with killing intent. Numerous doubts surfaced in his mind. In front of him, the ancient sword vibrated, emitting an intense brilliance.


    Looking at the shocked and somewhat disbelieving Venerate Ming before him, Chen Heng smiled and swiftly made his move.


    He waved his hand, and mysterious and unique seals instantly condensed. They directly gathered and turned into powerful seals that pressed forward, directly sealing the Venerate Ming before him.


    Chen Heng sensed that the Venerate Ming¡¯s aura was gradually weakening. Ultimately, even the immortal and mysterious treasure in his hand was taken away. He could no longer use it.


    Of course, during this process, the heaven-cleaving sword also kept roaring. Sword lightsnded on Chen Heng¡¯s body, leaving terrifying wounds on his body.


    However, Chen Heng was fearless. He endured the sharp edge of the heaven-cleaving sword and continued to move his hands, not giving Venerate Ming any chance to catch his breath.


    Chen Heng had already witnessed Venerate Ming¡¯s escape method before. This time, he could not let his guard down no matter what. After all, if the other party escaped again, it would be difficult for him to catch the other party next time.


    He might even scare the other party away and never dare to make a move again. This was the only chance he had. He could not let it go.


    With this thought, Chen Heng made up his mind. The ancient sword in his hand shone and turned into a shackle that locked down Venerate Ming¡¯s body,pletely locking down his divine power.


    In this state, even if Venerate Ming still had many trump cards, he probably would not be able to use them.


    Behind Chen Heng, there was a huge dharma idol. On it, there was a clear divine power aura that spread out, enveloping the entire area, suppressing this void space.


    Rumble!


    As Chen Heng was suppressing Venerate Ming, a figure rushed over from afar.


    It was Philip. He was in a sorry state at this moment. His simple robe was tattered, and there were many wounds on his body. There was divine scarlet blood dripping down, making him look extremely miserable.


    Even with Philip¡¯s strength, it took him a lot of effort to get rid of the detonation of the Immortal Bell. He even used up a part of his origin source to quickly break out of the encirclement.


    He looked ahead and saw the situation at Venerate Ming¡¯s ce. His eyes seemed to have be much more incisive, and he rushed towards this ce at the fastest speed.


    Venerate Ming¡¯s originally gloomy eyes suddenly lit up, and some hope rose in his heart.


    The situation in front of him was undoubtedly doomed to die. However, if Philip came and fought with the Hao Hua Sect Leader, the two of them might gave allowed him to escape and turn things around.


    This thought shed through his heart, and he could not help but be excited. However, the thing that made him despair quickly happened.


    In the distance, Philip rushed toward this ce, but he had no intention of attacking Chen Heng. Instead, he pped his palm towards him.


    Rumble!


    The palm pped down, and at this moment, it was as if there was thunder rolling. It directly broke through the defense of the heaven-cleaving sword and pped onto the Venerate Ming¡¯s body, shattering him into pieces.


    A powerful aura spread out, and flesh and blood flew everywhere at this moment. There were pieces everywhere, and it was very bloody at a nce.


    Following that, densely packed runes danced and turned into seals, sealing the Venerate Ming from head to toe.


    At this point, the venerate Ming didn¡¯t even have thest bit of strength to resist and was directly reduced to the flesh. He waspletely in despair.


    From the situation before him, Philip and Chen Heng were basically on the same side. That kind of iparably tacit cooperation had most likely already been agreed upon beforehand. This fact made people feel despair.


    In the void, his body was torn into pieces. His head was still there as if he wanted to say something. However, Chen Heng and the others didn¡¯t give him a chance. They directly pped down.


    This time, the two attacked at the same time. Their divine power and the origin energy of the incipient world gathered andpletely suppressed Venerate Ming¡¯s power. Even the self-consciousness in his true spirit was wiped out. All that was left was a pure memory.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Venerate Ming¡¯s scream could be heard clearly from afar in this void. But in this void, no one was destined to hear it.


    On the side, the resistance of the heaven-cleaving sword gradually weakened. Venerate Ming¡¯s death weakened the mark in the heaven-cleaving sword. Thus, the resistance gradually disappeared.


    Chen Heng and Philip looked at each other and then turned to look at the same time.


    The two immortal-like eyes fell on the heaven-cleaving sword. The terrifying power made the surroundings tremble, and the gods in the heaven-cleaving sword seemed to have some fluctuations, showing signs of spontaneous recovery.


    However, the two did not give it a chance. They made a prompt decision and used their strongest means to suppress it.


    Boom!


    In the void, many symbols were still dancing. The collision of Dao Principles rose and fell. It took a long time before it finally stopped.


    ¡°Finally...¡±


    After doing all this, Chen Heng finally heaved a sigh of relief. A smile appeared on his face. Even though there were many twists and turns in the entire process, his goal was still achieved no matter what.


    The Venerate Ming had already been suppressed and erased, and the heaven-cleaving sword had already fallen into his hands. At this point, the previous efforts of the two of them were not in vain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    On the side, Philip said faintly, ¡°After returning, we¡¯ll use this person¡¯s true spirit to search for the coordinates of the world he¡¯s in. Perhaps we¡¯ll have a good harvest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded, agreeing with Philip¡¯s words. They then turned around and left this piece of nothingness, returning to heaven and Earth again.


    At this moment, the figures of Philip and Chen Heng were again seen in the outside world.


    Whether it was the cultivators from the Star Alliance or the Hao Hua sect, when they saw the two of them, they couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. At the same time, they were also somewhat puzzled.


    Before Philip and the others entered the void, on the surface, it seemed that as the leader of the Hao Hua Sect, Chen Heng had already been suppressed by Philip, and Philip had also been ambushed by that Venerate Ming and another ounder cultivator. The situation was dangerous.


    But now, it looked like Chen Heng and Philip had returned in one piece. What about that Venerate Ming and the ounder cultivator?


    The surrounding cultivators were puzzled, not understanding what had happened. It wasn¡¯t until after the sound of the heaven-cleaving sword came from Chen Heng¡¯s side that the surrounding people were shocked and realized something.


    ¡°Heaven-cleaving sword...¡±


    ¡°Has that ck hand already fallen?¡±


    The people around him were stunned as this thought shed through their minds.

 Chapter 677 - The One Who Answered

    <h4>Chapter 677: ¨C The One Who Answered</h4>


    Neither Chen Heng nor Philip exined much about the changes that had urred in this battle.


    However, from the sealed Venerate corpse, it could be seen that the culprit who had repeatedly attacked not only the Hao Hua Sect Master but also the Star Alliance Leader had clearly fallen. Even his own body had be a corpse and had been taken away as a trophy.


    The Star Alliance Leader and Hao Hua Sect Master seemed to have reached an agreement that they would not fight anymore. They would use the territory in front of them as a boundary, and they would not invade each other again.


    Normally, such a promise was naturally very weak. However, in a world where the strong ruled, as long as Philip and Chen Heng reached an agreement, no one would be able to go against it.


    Just like that, time slowly passed. In the blink of an eye, another fifty years had passed since that battle.


    After fifty years, in the sacrednd of the Haohua faction, a change began to slowly take ce. Bolts of lightning appeared out of thin air and spread out in all directions.


    Sitting alone in his istion room, Chen Heng opened his eyes silently.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is...¡±


    He looked in front of him. There, a pure true spirit that had been extracted appeared.


    This was Venerate Ming¡¯s true spirit. It had been extracted by Chen Heng after the battle that year. He had been quietly reading the memories and information within. And this process had taken fifty years.


    If it was an ordinary expert, it would naturally not be so troublesome. The situation for Venerate Ming situation seemed to be somewhat different. Not only were there multiple seals, but there was also a mark that belonged to the heaven-cleaving sword. Thus, it appeared to be a little troublesome.


    But now, after fifty years, it was finallypletely unlocked. Chen Heng looked in front of him casually and a stream of information flowed from within and surged into Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Instantly, a scene appeared. It was a medicinal garden full of spiritual energy, and within it, an ancient divine tree grew. That divine tree was very tall, at least several hundred meters tall.


    On the tree, an ancient heaven-cleaving divine sword was inserted quietly, and it had been lying there for an unknown number of years.


    Below, countless people were worshipping, praying to that heaven-cleaving divine sword continuously.


    As they prayed, the heaven-cleaving sword swayed slightly, and a wisp of energy returned and rushed into the bodies of those people.


    This was the energy feedback given by the heaven-cleaving sword, and it was very shocking. If it was melted into the body, it would be enough for even a Heavenly Venerate to receive a huge benefit.


    However, those people did not use this feedback. Instead, they carefully drew out this energy and finally fused it all into one person.


    It was a newborn baby. Just as it was born, an endless amount of weather was produced. It attracted all the spiritual energy in the surrounding world andpleted its own body.


    Wisps of energy feedback from the heaven-cleaving sword were gathered and fused into the baby¡¯s body. Finally, it formed a weak brand in its body and resonated with the heaven-cleaving sword.


    At this point, the initial connection had already been formed. Subsequently, the baby grew up under the heaven-cleaving divine sword and lived by its side day and night, silently growing that connection.


    Seeing this, Chen Heng¡¯s heart moved. It seemed that Venerate Ming really had a great background. He was actually born under the heaven-cleaving sword and gathered the energy feedback of an entire race.


    From then on, he obtained the resonance of the heaven-cleaving sword when he was born, he had the qualifications to hold the heaven-cleaving sword. However, this was only a qualification. To a certain extent, it was not a recognition obtained by his own ability. It was just a trick.


    Thinking about it this way, the heaven-cleaving sword¡¯s previous performance was indeed like this. Although it could be activated, it did not recover from the beginning to the end. It did not have the feeling of being connected to the weapon master¡¯s Qi Blood.


    Now that he thought about it, that Venerable Ming was not the Weapon Master of the heaven-cleaving sword at all. He was just its user. One doubt was solved, and another doubt surged up.


    Why did the venerable Ming attack Chen Heng? One had to know that in the beginning, Chen Heng and that Venerable Ming could be said to have no enmity.


    Why did the other party attack Chen Heng? This was also something that Chen Heng had always been puzzled about. And this point, Chen Heng also found the answer from Venerable Ming¡¯s memories.


    ¡°The Selected One?¡±


    Standing on the spot, feeling the memories in Venerable Ming¡¯s mind, Chen Heng frowned.


    In this world, there was a type of Sky Heavenly Weapon called the Great Heavenly Weapon. When a Heavenly Weapon reached the level of the Great Heavenly Weapon, it corresponded to the legendary gods and demons.


    And ording to the legends, the Great Heavenly Weapon would choose the corresponding Answerer to heed order every other era.


    The Answerer that heeds order of the Great Heavenly Weapon was born with all kinds of special powers of the Heavenly Divine Weapon. He was born extraordinary, and there was even hope for him to be an Immortal God in the future.


    No matter what world he was in, it was far from easy to be an existence at the level of an immortal God.


    Whether it was the gods in the World of Gods or the Immortal Gods in this world, their positions were all high and mighty, and mortals could only look up to them.


    In front of such an existence, so what if they were the supreme Heavenly Venerates in the eyes of mortals? They were still just ants.


    Therefore, for those who truly understood this world, the supreme Heavenly Venerables were never the ultimate goal, but the Immortal Gods were. However, how could it be so easy to be an Immortal God?


    Under normal circumstances, even if tens of thousands of years passed in an era, they might not be able to be an Immortal God.


    In order to reach this level, all methods were worth trying. Resonating with the Sky Heavenly Weapon, obtaining weapon¡¯s mark, and bing the Answerer who heeds order from the Sky Heavenly Weapon was one of the methods.


    The existence of the Sky Heavenly Weapon itself was equivalent to the Immortal God level. Its power was extraordinary, and only the Immortal God level couldpletely grasp andprehend it.


    If he could be a Sky Heavenly Weapon¡¯s Answerer, then no matter what, the possibility of bing an Immortal God would increase by at least thirty percent.


    Venerate Ming was deliberately ced under the heaven-cleaving sword when he was born and even used the power of an entire race to baptize him to have the mark of the heaven-cleaving sword embedded in his body so that he could be the Answerer of the heaven-opening sword.


    Unfortunately, judging from the situation before him, it was most likely not aplete sess.


    Although there was the mark of the heaven-cleaving sword in his body, he did not fully obtain the recognition of the heaven-cleaving sword and became its weapon master.


    As such, the effect would naturally be greatly reduced. Towards this result, Venerate Ming felt unwilling, so he thought of another way.


    Kill the person who answered themand of the other Sky Heavenly Weapons and take away the mark of the Sky Heavenly Weapons from their bodies and fuse them into their bodies.


    In this way, even if the effect weren¡¯t the best, at least there would be a little more hope. This was also the reason why he ced his gaze on Chen Heng.


    From Venerate Ming¡¯s point of view, Chen Heng possessed the Dao Principles of the Immortal Sect in his body. He was naturally extraordinary. Along the way, he shocked the experts of ancient and modern times. It could be said that he possessed the talent of an Immortal God. He was the person who answered themand of the Immortal Sect in this era.


    Therefore, he made a move on Chen Heng, hoping to seize the Dao Principles of the Immortal Sect and the mark in Chen Heng¡¯s body to achieve his own sess.


    This was the truth behind his attack on Chen Heng.


    ¡°So this is the truth...¡±


    Feeling the information in Venerate Ming¡¯s mind, Chen Heng was somewhat shocked and speechless.


    The reason why Venerate Ming targeted him was fundamentally for the sake of his own Dao Path. It was just that he was somewhat unscrupulous. Chen Heng didn¡¯t know how to exin this behavior, so he could onlyugh it off in the end.


    However, Chen Heng was very interested in what the person who answered the Sky Heavenly Weapon said.


    ¡°The so-called person who answered the Immortal Sect¡¯s orders...¡±


    Sitting upright on the spot, Chen Heng pondered for a moment, then raised his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I am one...¡±


    In the past, Chen Heng had already discovered his incarnation¡¯s uniqueness.


    The principles of the Immortal Sect he had carved in this incarnation seemed to have resonated with the Immortal Sect that existed in this world to a certain extent. There was even an unceasing flow of Destiny gathering and channeling into this body of his.


    Now that he thought about it, this should be the answer to the Immortal Sect.


    Along with the Immortal Sect resonating with him, he was also chosen by the Immortal Sect as the person who answered the orders in this era. Thus, his Destiny was replenished by the Immortal Sect and was constantly strengthened.


    And from this point of view, the person who epted the orders of the Sky Heavenly Weapon had a higher probability of bing an Immortal God. This was also inevitable.


    The Dao of the Sky Heavenly Weapon would change the person¡¯s aptitude. Even if the person were originally an ordinary person, after receiving the Dao of the Sky Heavenly Weapon, he would slowly transform and be a supreme Heavenly Gifted Individual.


    On the other hand, the person who answered the Sky Heavenly Weapon¡¯s orders could continuously obtain the Destiny and be a Chosen One.


    Under circumstances of one¡¯s aptitude change, destiny increases, and could resonate with a Sky Heavenly Weapon that was an Immortal God, the probability of bing an Immortal God naturally increased.


    But thinking about it this way, Chen Heng thought of something. That woman named You Ruo.


    ¡°ording to what I¡¯ve seen in the past, she¡¯s not an ordinary person but was born from a wisp of the Immortal Bell¡¯s spirit light...


    ¡°Then, ording to the situation of the person who answered the call...¡±


    Standing on the spot, Chen Heng understood the meaning in his heart. ording to the logic of the person who answered the call, that woman named You Ruo was probably the person who answered the Immortal Bell¡¯s call in this era.


    There was probably no mistake about this. After all, You Ruo not only had a shocking background, she was the reincarnation of the Immortal Bell¡¯s spirit light. She also had all sorts of special abilities since she was young, allowing her to know the past and present, and to see what happened in the past and the future.


    With this special ability, it was impossible to say she wasn¡¯t the person who answered the Immortal Bell. It was just that he didn¡¯t know how she was doing now.


    In Venerable Ming¡¯s memories, Chen Heng didn¡¯t find any memories of You Ruo.


    As long as the mark of the Immortal Bell was also a secret treasure passed down from the ancestors, it was an existence that had once reached the level of an Immortal God. It transformed from a watch bell and finally forcefully carved out the mark and Dao principles.


    It had to be said that the race Venerate Ming belonged to was very powerful. Not only could they find the location of the heaven-cleaving sword and forcefully create Venerate Ming, but they could also retain the mark of the Immortal Bell.

 Chapter 678 - Thousand Years Cycle

    <h4>Chapter 678: ¨C Thousand Years Cycle</h4>


    ¡°This is troublesome...¡±


    Chen Heng sat on the spot as this thought shed through his mind.


    Venerate Ming¡¯s race was very powerful. He was the descendant of an Immortal God, and there were many hidden treasures among them.


    It was because of this that Venerate Ming was able to have so many immortal treasures. This was because they were left behind by his ancestors and were used as hidden treasures for his descendants.


    Venerate Ming¡¯s powerful race was not good news for Chen Heng. Because ording to his previous n, after obtaining the world coordinates from Venerable Ming¡¯s memories, he was prepared to send people into that world to try and upy it.


    If the overall power of that world were too strong, it would be disadvantageous to the n. Chen Heng carefully observed Venerate Ming¡¯s memories, and his face gradually became solemn.


    Compared to this world, the world where Venerate Ming was located was even stronger. There was not just one supreme Heavenly Venerate in the world, but more than five of them.


    Venerate Ming and the ounder cultivator who attacked earlier were two of them.


    Comparatively speaking, the world Chen Heng is in now has yet to produce a supreme Heavenly Venerate. The difference between the strong and the weak was very obvious.


    But if that was all, it was still fine. After all, no matter how strong a supreme Heavenly Venerate was, two who had Immortal God powers were no match against Chen Heng.


    However, there were many relics left behind by the Immortals Gods. It was said that even corpses of Immortal Gods had appeared in the world.


    This made people have to be afraid. Because the world was full of unknowns, a subtle move could even draw the attention of an Immortal God. At that time, there would be some problems.


    ¡°I should be more cautious...¡±


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng sighed. Then, he looked to the side and looked at Venerate Ming¡¯s corpse.


    After the battle that year, to ensure that Venerate Ming died and did not have the slightest chance to survive, Chen Heng and Philip joined hands and directly suppressed the heaven-cleaving sword. They also sealed all the Dao principles in the venerable Ming¡¯s body, leaving only his pure, true spirit so that Chen Heng could easily extract his memories.


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Heng stretched out his hand.


    In an instant, theyers of seals on the Venerate Ming¡¯s body were broken, and the shocking Qi flow again circted.


    Even if a supreme Heavenly Venerate died, he would still be powerful. A wisp of Qi from his corpse could easily crush countless people. Any cultivator below the level of a Heavenly Venerate would probably tremble in the face of this corpse.


    Of course, to Chen Heng, this level of prestige was nothing. He could just ignore it.


    He stretched out his hand and examined the Dao principles in Venerate Ming¡¯s body. He wanted to find the mark of the heaven-opening sword in Venerate Ming¡¯s body and draw it into his body. Just like what Venerate Ming was going to do to Chen Heng.


    No matter what, the heaven-cleaving sword was a Heavenly Weaponparable to a divine artifact. It would be a pity if he could only look at it and not use it.


    At this moment, the heaven-cleaving sword was in a seal. Under normal circumstances, it would take a long time to refine and use it.


    However, if he could obtain the mark of the heaven-cleaving sword in Venerate Ming¡¯s body and inscribe it on it, he would undoubtedly be able to greatly speed up the speed and even gain the support of the heaven-cleaving sword to a certain extent.


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and he also acted in this manner.


    In the next few years, he groped around Venerqate Ming¡¯s corpse, recorded the Dao principles within, and inscribed it into his own body. However, the effect of doing so was not too great. Refining the Dao principles alone was not of much use.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It shouldn¡¯t be so easy to create an Answerer...¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Heng came to a realization. ¡°Just like how it¡¯s impossible to engrave the Dao Principles of the Immortal Sect into another infant¡¯s body and turn it into an Answerer of the Immortal Sect, there should be other conditions...¡±


    A simple Dao principles imprint shouldn¡¯t be able to be an Answerer of the Sky Heavenly Weapon. Many other conditions couldn¡¯t be missing.


    But in the end, Chen Heng did it. He did it through the power of the simtion device. The power of the simtion device could transform the pure power of thew into something that he had.


    In the past, even the divinity of the World of Gods could be transformed by the simtion device and eventually be Chen Heng¡¯s possession.


    Although the heaven-cleaving sword was powerful and one of the world¡¯s most powerful heavenly weapons, overall, it was only on the same level as the gods.


    Since divinity could be transformed, the Dao and the mark of the heaven-cleaving sword could also be transformed.


    Through the power of the simtion device, Chen Heng quickly achieved this. An invisible power was added to Chen Heng¡¯s body when the transformation waspleted.


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s senses, a mysterious and inexplicable mark seemed to have appeared on his body in an instant.


    That mark was unique and contained all sorts of mysteries. The moment it appeared, it gave Chen Heng¡¯s body a huge boost, giving him an inexplicable burning sensation.


    It was difficult for ordinary people to describe this feeling. Under the effect of that mark, Chen Heng felt that his Dao was starting to sublimate. Bits of power was surging and surging.


    Vast power erupted from Chen Heng¡¯s body bit by bit. Finally, it resonated with the heaven-cleaving sword sealed not far away. The two forces began to merge and fuse.


    At this moment, Chen Heng could even feel the heaven-cleaving sword god that was contained and sleeping all this time within the sword. The god had been sleeping in the heaven-cleaving sword for an unknown time.


    While sleeping, waves of Daoist connotation flowed spontaneously and emerged from it.


    This feeling was unique. Even if one did not take the initiative to cultivate andprehend, there would be cultivation insights surging into one¡¯s mind at every moment, giving one an inexplicable enlightenment.


    Under such circumstances, Chen Heng estimated that the efficiency of his cultivation was at least several times higher than before.


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Feeling his current state, Chen Heng let out a sigh, and many thoughts shed through his mind. At this moment, he somewhat understood Venerate Ming¡¯s previous thoughts.


    This Sky Heavenly Weapon¡¯s mark could bring such great benefits to people. In the long run, even if one did not deliberately cultivate, they would probably achieve great achievements. It was a first-ss opportunity in this world.


    Even if it were Chen Heng, he would not easily miss it if there were hope.


    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, it seems...¡±


    Feeling the mark of the heaven-cleaving sword, Chen Heng carefully sensed it. Then, he sensed something unusual.


    It was another mark that existed in his body. Previously, it had been hidden and did not take the initiative to reveal itself. However, it truly existed and was hidden in his body.


    In the past, this mark had always been hidden. It was not until the mark of the heaven-cleaving sword appeared and entered Chen Heng¡¯s body that this mark automatically appeared.


    Through that mark, Chen Heng could vaguely see an iparably sacred and glorious huge door in the world.


    The Immortal Sect!


    Without a doubt, this was the mark of the Immortal Sect. It had always been hidden in his body, which was also one of the important reasons why Chen Heng¡¯s body was so extraordinary.


    The two marks reappeared in his body, and at every moment, arge number ofprehensions emerged and interweaved in one ce.


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng smiled. At this moment, he had more confidence in his future ascension to the Immortal God level and bing a god-level figure.


    Suppose it was said that before experiencing this world, Chen Heng was still somewhat at a loss about his future path. But at this moment, this loss disappeared.


    In this world, Chen Heng had already opened up his path and had a clear direction. Now, as long as he walked this path unswervingly, that was enough.


    On the spot, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as he thought silently in his heart.


    Just like that, time continued to pass slowly. In the blink of an eye, another thousand years had passed.


    After a thousand years, the world has changed a lot. The forces of the Hao Hua sect and the Star Alliance were developing. Moreover, during these thousand years, the number of cultivators in this world has increased rapidly because of the poprization of many things.


    Under normal circumstances, if two such transcendent forces existed in this world, it would inevitably lead to all kinds of conflicts, causing a terrifying battlefield to erupt, causing blood to flow all over the ground.


    However, in this world, because of the existence of Chen Heng and Philip, this did not happen.


    The two powers did not have a direct conflict. Instead, they continued to expand to the outside world, opening up those deste areas.


    Nearly a thousand years had passed. Those areas previously not valued by people and regarded as deste areas had been opened up on arge scale. Even Heavenly Venerate constantly changed those areas¡¯ geography and nted the seeds of the spirit veins, injecting new vitality into those areas.


    Over the past thousand years, the results were not small. As for the top powerhouses, the improvement in this area was also not small.


    Over the past thousand years, many experts from the Star Alliance have advanced. Some existences like the Crimson Knight and the ck King, who had already be kings, had advanced within these few years, reaching the eighth rank.


    This wasn¡¯t too strange. After all, they were already at the peak of the seventh rank back in the initial world. It was just that they were limited by the upper limits of the world and thus couldn¡¯t advance any further andplete their breakthroughs.


    After arriving in this world, all obstacles were no longer a problem. Because of this, they could fully disy their past umtion andplete their advancement.


    In reality, not only the Crimson Knight and the others but also the other geniuses from the initial world had allpleted their promotion after entering this world, reaching a higher level.


    For a time, the number of powerhouses from the Star Alliance surpassed them, and now they were already above the Hao Hua sect. The reason for this was partly due to the differences in the systems of both sides and the scope.


    Apart from upying a small part of this world, the Star Alliance also upied the entire initial world.

 Chapter 679

    <h4>Chapter 679: ¨C Farewell, You Ruo</h4>


    In terms of territory alone, the Star Alliance was farrger than the Hao Hua sect. After all, the Star Alliance not only upied a part of this world but also had the vast initial world as its foundation.


    In that world, the Star Alliance¡¯s technology was highly developed, so it was more reasonable to teach its disciples.


    In the region where the Star Alliance was located, at this moment, they had directlypletedpulsory education in cultivation, allowing all children of the right age to have the opportunity toe into contact with cultivation and thoroughly disy their talent.


    Under the huge poption base, there would always be many geniuses who would stand out and achieve things that others could not.


    Comparatively speaking, on the side of the Hao Hua sect, many sects were still using traditional methods to select disciples.


    In the territory where the Hao Hua sect was located, those interested in cultivation would need to go through many tests to enter a sect. Only after their temperament and aptitude had met the standards would they be able to enter a sect and be a disciple of a particr sect.


    This was a traditional practice. It could ensure that the disciples taught were rtively elite and had a rtively high sess rate. However, in terms of numbers, it was undoubtedly greatly reduced.


    In the short term, it was still alright. However, in the long term, it was inevitable that they would be at a disadvantage in the confrontation.


    A thousand years ago, the number of cultivators on the Hao Hua sect¡¯s side was far above that of the Star Alliance. But now, it was the reverse.


    The number of cultivators from the Star Alliance was much higher than that of the Hao Hua sect. Other than the cultivators above the Heavenly Venerate level, the cultivators below the Heavenly Venerate level were at an absolute disadvantage.


    The number of cultivators above the Heavenly Venerate level was also gradually adjusting. If a few more years passed, perhaps this level would be caught up.


    This result made a lot of people feel uneasy. Some cultivators of the Hao Hua sect saw the result of this confrontation, so they strongly requested to take advantage of the fact that the Star Alliance had not yet be big to eliminate it directly.


    Otherwise, it would be toote to take action when the Star Alliance grew stronger and overtook the Hao Hua sect.


    Some people were interested in the system of the Star Alliance and proposed to learn from the Star Alliance¡¯s practice to cultivate more cultivators.


    However, this proposal was undoubtedly opposed by many people. After all,pared to the purity of the Star Alliance, the Hao Hua sect was essentially the union of many sects, and it was very difficult to be truly unified.


    Sometimes, even if a proposal were right, it would encounter many obstacles to do it. It would be very difficult, or even impossible, to do it.


    Unless the leader of the Hao Hua sect personally gave the order, the supreme Heavenly Venerate¡¯s mighty power would suppress it. Only then could it be carried out in an absolute way.


    Otherwise, other people would not be able to suppress everyone, nor would they have the power to push it forward.


    Many people saw the danger and felt a sense of crisis in their hearts, so they kept giving Chen Heng advice. Chen Heng was also somewhat interested in these suggestions but did not pay attention to them.


    Because to him, the dispute between the Star Alliance and the Hao Hua sect was unimportant. After all, Chen Heng and Philip were essentially the same people. There was no difference between them.


    In fact, between the two factions, Chen Heng was more inclined toward the Star Alliance. After all, it was a faction that he had built up by himself, and itsposition was brilliant. It was far lessplicated than the situation on the Hao Hua sect¡¯s side.


    It was a good choice to use the pressure brought by the Star Alliance to pressure the various sects on the side of the Hao Hua sect and make them slowly disappear.


    Therefore, during these thousand years, Chen Heng chose seclusion. He did not pay attention to the affairs of the outside world and directly watched the development of the situation.


    During these thousand years, Chen Heng¡¯s cultivation had also improved. The runes in his body had be evenrger, and the two marks representing the Heavenly Weapons had also be clearer. The connection with him was very deep.


    The power that originated from the Immortal Sect and the heaven-cleaving sword continued to fuse into his body, causing his aura to be even more profound and powerful.


    If Chen Heng had only just entered the ninth level a thousand years ago, then now, he had taken a huge step forward. He had already walked a long way on the ninth level. He was not too far away from the peak of the ninth level.


    At this level, he had also obtained more information from the world. Now, he had learned more things.


    On a certain day, Chen Heng walked out of the secluded cultivation ground and headed toward the outside world. This time, he did not inform anyone about this trip. He just walked casually by himself, looking very casual.


    He set off from where the Hao Hua sect was located and then walked through the area where the Star Alliance was located, moving forward.


    Over the past thousand years, the surrounding world has undergone many changes. The earth¡¯s terrain had also changed because of the changes of many cultivators. It became more reasonable, and the spiritual Qi that was swallowed and exhaled was more suitable for cultivation.


    And all of this seemed to be fed back into the Heavenly Dao, causing changes in this world¡¯s origin.


    Chen Heng walked forward. Along the way, heprehended the changes in the terrain of the star. He seemed to have heard the sounds of heaven and earth and obtained echoes from them.


    Finally, he walked to an unknown region. With a step, he arrived in a stretch of the void. His surroundings were empty as if there was nothing. Further away, a few stars were lying there. Looking from afar, they were extremely bright, as dazzling as the sun and moon.


    Chen Heng raised his head and stared, feeling the aura they emitted. Those stars were not truly existing but the projections of the various worlds.


    However, what surprised Chen Heng was a certain existence on the side. An inexplicable Dao charm flowed out and circted in this ce.


    On the side, what appeared to be an endless void seemed to exist in reality, suppressing everything in all directions.


    A flow of information made Chen Heng feel enlightened. He was about to make a move when he suddenly heard a voice.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    A gentle girl¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his ear. The voice sounded somewhat familiar.


    Standing still, Chen Heng heard the voice in his ear, and his heart could not help but move. The next moment, he stepped forward and directly walked into the void in front of him.


    Strictly speaking, there was no concept of space and distance in the void. With this step, Chen Heng immediately walked into a brand new area and used this to enter a space.


    If one looked from a higher angle, one would find that there was a space that had opened its door. It had taken the initiative to open its door and pull Chen Heng into it.


    After entering this space, the surrounding scene was immediately disyed. In various areas, many divine chains of Dao and orders were flying around. There were all sorts of strange scenes.


    asionally, some divine chains of order and runes would fly around and collide, resulting in a unique divine power fluctuation that was enough to terrify a Heavenly Venerate.


    The essence of this space was very high. An ordinary cultivator¡¯s cultivation base was lower than a Heavenly Venerate¡¯s and would probably be suppressed the moment they entered this area. They wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Chen Heng stood on the spot and looked at the space in front of him. As he sensed the situation inside, a thought shed through his mind.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but the ce in front of him gave him an extremely familiar feeling. It was the same as when Chen Heng was in the inner world of the Immortal Sect.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the inner world of the Immortal Sect but another Sky Heavenly Weapon. Chen Heng wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with this Sky Heavenly weapon. Strictly speaking, he had seen it up close before.


    The Immortal Bell. Chen Heng quietly stood in his original spot. He looked around and quietly felt the sky full of flying runes. All sorts of thoughts shed through his mind.


    In the next moment, a figure appeared before his eyes. This was a very beautiful woman. She wore a long ck robe, and her appearance was the same as before. There wasn¡¯t the slightest change in her appearance. It was just that her temperament had changed greatly, making her appear even more transcendent and sacred. Her entire body carried a terrifying aura.


    This was You Rou.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of her, You Rou said with a smile, as if she already understood Chen Heng¡¯s background and identity. ¡°I wonder how I should address you?¡±


    ¡°Hao Hua sect master, or the nameless divine sword?¡±


    ¡°A name is just a code name. If you want, you can call me Hao Hua sect master.¡±


    Chen Heng stood there, shaking his head as he spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    You Ruo smiled and nodded to Chen Heng. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the divine sword by brother Bai¡¯s side back then to reach such a state today.¡±


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect that an ordinary woman back then would be the one who answered the bell.¡±


    Chen Heng calmly spoke, his gaze fixed on You Rou as he calmly spoke.


    ¡°Regarding this matter, I only understood after entering this world.¡±


    You Rou smiled and exined, ¡°Back then, when I was in another world, I already knew that there was something very important waiting for me in this world. Hence, I had toe here.


    ¡°Until I truly entered this world, I understood the past and truly understood.


    ¡°Right now, your strength is probably not inferior to a supreme Heavenly Venerate.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at You Ruo before saying. Under his spiritual perception, the current You Ruo was very powerful.


    Long before she entered this world, You Ruo already had the cultivation level of a Heavenly Venerate.


    After entering this world andbining it with the Immortal Bell, her cultivation base had improved over the past two thousand years. Now, she had already reached the level of a supreme Heavenly Venerate.


    And she was not an ordinary supreme Heavenly Venerate. You Ruo¡¯s coordination with the immortal bell was much betterpared to Venerable Ming. Because she was formed from the Immortal Bell, their connection was much closer than the so-called Answerers.


    Under such circumstances, if she was willing, she could easily mobilize the power of the entire bell and use it to fight. Most likely, she would be able to reach the battle prowess of an Immortal God.


    Her strength was far above that of Venerate Ming. Even if the current Chen Heng used all his trump cards, he might not be able to do anything to his opponent in this Immortal Bell domain.

 Chapter 680 - - Talking About Divine Weapons and Immortals Gods

    <h4>Chapter 680: ¨C Talking About Divine Weapons and Immortals Gods</h4>


    ¡°Just go with the flow.¡± Facing Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Yiu Ruo did not deny it but just smiled and nodded, ¡°Cultivation is not a major problem for existences like us. The Immortal Bell¡¯s power can drive us, and our cultivation level will slowly rise even if we don¡¯t deliberately cultivate, as long as we haven¡¯t reached a certain limit.¡±


    ¡°However, there are pros and cons to everything. Once your cultivation reaches a certain level, it will be difficult for you to continue advancing and surpass the divine weapons.¡± Yiu Ruo sighed and said.


    Chen Heng also nodded in agreement. That was indeed the case. The transformation of a Sky Heavenly Weapon into a human seemed wonderful, but in reality, it was also a restriction upon reaching a certain level.


    The Immortal Bell would constantly increase one¡¯s cultivation base prior to the Immortal God level. Therefore, one would still be much stronger under the indoctrination of the Immortal Bell¡¯s Dao Principle even if one did not deliberately cultivate it.


    However, this would be a restriction after reaching a certain level. The breakthrough and advancement would be far more difficult than for ordinary people. There are both advantages and disadvantages.


    However, Chen Heng felt that if someone else were to choose, most people would still undoubtedly be envious. After all, for most people, this was something beyond the immortals God¡¯s level. It was simply impossible to touch it.


    For ordinary people, advancing to the seventh rank and reaching the Heavenly Venerate¡¯s level was like burning incense. They wouldn¡¯t dare to think about things of a higher level. Hence, Yiu Ruo¡¯s words were merely a show-off.


    The two powerhouses began to chat, discussing their experiences of the past two thousand years.


    ¡°Back then, after entering this world, he was directly guided into this ce by the Immortal Bell, and he continued to cultivate here after that. Hence he didn¡¯t leave any traces in the outside world.¡± Yiu Ruo stared at Chen Heng as she spoke, recounting her experiences over the years.


    She was a spirit born from the bell. Hence her treatment back then waspletely different from Chen Heng¡¯s. Then, she was guided directly into the bell and received the baptism of the Bell¡¯s power of creation, all the way until now.


    ¡°I see.¡± Chen Heng finally came to a realization.


    During these two thousand years, he had been searching for Yiu Ruo in the outside world, but he found nothing in the end. Now, it seemed that this was the reason.


    ¡°Speaking of which, you surprised me by being able to find this ce.¡± Before him, Yiu Ruo continued, ¡°The location here is extremely hidden. If ordinary people don¡¯t have a special method, even immortal Gods will find it very difficult to find this ce. It¡¯s almost impossible.¡±


    The Immortal Bell was different from other Sky Heavenly Weapons. It might not be as good as the heaven-cleaving sword in terms of attacking technique, but this divine weapon was unparalleled in suppressing the void and concealing itself.


    There wasn¡¯t a single Sky Heavenly Weapon that wasparable to it, and it was said to be able to block the Immortal Gods¡¯ perception. Hence, Yiu Ruo was curious about how Chen Heng found this ce.


    Chen Heng smiled and did not answer. In reality, he did not find this ce. Instead, he only followed destiny¡¯s guidance. During his previous travels, he burned his destiny by using destiny¡¯s imprint and used its power to find a path forcefully beforeing to this ce and finding Yiu Ruo.


    Of course, it would be useless even if he came here if Yiu Ruo was unwilling to meet him. She would eventually ignore him even if he stood before the bell. As for why he came here, other than meeting Yiu Ruo, he also wanted to ask a question that was extremely important to him.


    ¡°A path above the Heavenly Venerate level?¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s question, Yiu Ruo pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Have you already reached this step?¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head and then nodded, ¡°I¡¯m still a little short, but I believe I can make it to that boundary sooner orter and truly reach that level.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Yiu Ruo smiled, ¡°The divine sword transforming into a human is already extremely extraordinary, not to mention that you have already gathered the imprints of the Immortal Gate and the heaven-opening sword. I¡¯m afraid that even others won¡¯t believe it if you can¡¯t reach the supreme Heavenly Venerate level peak ande into contact with the immortal God realm. However, even so, it¡¯s not that easy to ascend to the immortal God realm.¡± She thought for a moment and then said, ¡°The most crucial thing is to condense the immortal God¡¯s Dao Principles...¡±


    ¡°The immortal God¡¯s Dao Principles...¡± Chen Heng¡¯s heart slightly moved, ¡°What is this?¡±


    In the World of Gods, he once knew the key to the ascension from mortals to the God realm through the Lord of Darkness. Therefore, if one wanted to be a God in the World of Gods, one needed to condense their divinity and simultaneously condense the Flesh of Laws to be a God sessfully.


    However, Chen Heng did not know the conditions for bing an immortal God in this world. This was also one of the reasons he came to look for Yiu Ruo. Because if anyone in this world knew the key, it would undoubtedly be Yiu Ruo.


    After all, she was the embodiment of the Immortal Bell. To a certain extent, it could be said that she was the reincarnation of the Immortal Bell¡¯s weapon spirit. She must have known a lot. The so-called secret of the Immortal God was not a big problem for her.


    ¡°The so-called immortal God¡¯s Dao Principle is the sublimation of one¡¯s own Dao Principle...¡± Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Yiu Ruo pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Combining and sublimating one¡¯s own Dao Principle into aplete Dao Principle Chain is the key to bing an immortal God. Only by doing this can you have the foundation to be an immortal.¡±


    ¡°By condensing the immortal God¡¯s Dao Principle, you can already be called a half-immortal, one foot into that domain. After condensing nine immortal God¡¯s Dao Principles, you can try tobine the Dao Principles and turn them into aplete Dao weapon. You will be a true immortal and a top figure in the world once you seed. You will not die even if the world decays.¡± She slowly narrated the path after the supreme Heavenly Venerate.


    Chen Heng could not help but feel a strange familiarity listening to Yiu Ruo¡¯s narration. He realized that the immortal ascension of this world seemed to be very simr to the path to bing a god of the World of Gods. There were a lot of simrities.


    To be a god in the World of Gods. one needed toprehend and then sublimate the Power of Laws, condensing it into a true divinity. It was the same in this world. If one wanted to step into the realm of immortal Gods, they also needed to condense their own immortal God¡¯s Dao Principles.


    Is this the intersection of different systems?¡¯ Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but have this thought.


    Although it would be different at the beginning, it would be more and more different in theter stage, no matter what system it was. However, whether it was a wizard or a cultivator, the path to theter stages was simr, and there was not much difference after that.


    Chen Heng already had a clear understanding of this in the past. And it made him even more certain now that he heard the answer from Yiu Ruo. Sitting upright on the spot, he pondered for a moment and continued asking the next question ¨C the location of the Immortal Sect.


    ¡°You want to find the location of the Immortal Sect?¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s question, Yiu Ruo¡¯s face showed a strange expression as if she had heard some strange news.


    Then, she shook her head and said, ¡°Maybe for others, but the location of the Immortal Sect is not too important for you.¡± Seeing the doubt on Chen Heng¡¯s face, she could not help but continue to exin, ¡°You have the Immortal Sect¡¯s mark on your body, so you have a natural connection with the Immortal Sect. When your cultivation reaches a certain level, the Immortal Gate will take the initiative to summon you and let you look for it, even if you don¡¯t deliberately look for it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Chen Heng nodded.


    He had felt something in the past and indistinctly felt a vague existence calling him. However, as this feeling was too weak, even Chen Heng was uncertain about it, so he came here to ask.


    Two important issues were resolved. Then, they talked about other aspects after that.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that this world once had the immortal God¡¯s footprints.¡± Yiu Ruo talked about this world¡¯s history, then looked to the side.


    Then, Chen Heng looked forward and saw a scene. The void appeared before his eyes. The stars were hidden one after another. Finally, a star map appeared clearly before him.


    ¡°Each star is a brand new world...¡± Looking at these stars, Yiu Ruo sighed softly and said, ¡°These stars were originally one long ago. They all belonged to the same world, a very prosperous world. Immortal Gods could walk on thend, and Sky Heavenly Weapons also existed, unlike today, where they were hidden in various worlds.¡±


    ¡°However, a great warter erupted and shattered that world. The fragments of the world scattered and turned into stars of different sizes and slowly turned into brand new worlds under the immortal Gods¡¯ means of the past. Although the worlds were preserved, the vast world of the past can never return.


    ¡°The newly born worlds are mostly weak. Hence the immortal Gods can¡¯t exist for a long time. Existences at the immortal God¡¯d level are not inferior to many worlds. They will gradually copse if they stay in these small worlds for a long time. Sooner orter, they will step into extinction. Therefore, many immortals left behind their Dao traditions and left this world. This is the history of the past and why immortal Gods disappeared.¡± Yiu Ruo let out a soft sigh as if she felt regretful for the history.

 Chapter 681 - Obtaining the Immortal Sect

    <h4>Chapter 681: ¨C Obtaining the Immortal Sect</h4>


    Chen Heng could not help but fall silent listening to Yiu Ruo¡¯s narration. It seemed that in this world, a world-shaking war had once erupted. The great war between the immortals Gods had swept through the great world of the past, causing this world to copse and fall apart.


    Everything did not go well in the end, and they had no choice but to leave this world and head to other worlds. This was not a good result. This world¡¯s history also made Chen Heng think of the gods in the world of Gods. They all showed how much the gods valued the World of Gods, whether it was the history or other records.


    Most true gods did not even use their true bodies to enter the World of Gods. They were in the form of an avatar even when walking in the World of Gods. At the same time, the World of Gods¡¯ suppressive force was far stronger than that of other great worlds. The god¡¯s strength would be forcibly suppressed if they walked in the World of Gods using their true bodies.


    Now that he thought about it, this situation urred because their strength was too strong after reaching a god¡¯s level. There had to be many restrictions because every move would hugely impact the world. Otherwise, if a war between gods continued, the World of Gods would probably repeat the mistakes of this world and directly shatter.


    Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he continued to chat with Yiu Ruo. Chen Heng also had a deeper understanding of the immortal God level, easing some doubts in his heart. Before this, he had always been worried that there were still immortal God-level figures in Venerate Ming¡¯s world.


    It would undoubtedly be a big problem if that were the case. However, at this moment, even if Chen Heng and Philip jointly attack using their full strength, they might not be able to do anything to a true immortal God-level figure.


    Fortunately, things won¡¯t work out this way. A world with insufficient power would not be able to bear the existence of an immortal God. ording to Yiu Ruo¡¯s exnation, there was no longer a true immortal God in that world. Even if some remnants were left, they were only thest rays of light. They were insignificant.


    This made Chen Heng feel slightly at ease, then he stood up again and toured around with Yiu Ruo after a moment. The Immortal Bell¡¯s world was simr to that of the Immortal Sect. They were the world¡¯s prototypes.


    The area of this world was vast, far exceeding some small worlds in terms of space. However, it was also very simple and crude. Every region was a piece of the void without any real scene. Chen Heng nced over and could only see a Divine Chain of Order flying about. Dao Principles were shing against each other. asionally, they would collide and create exceptionally resplendent and extremely bright sparks.


    Chen Heng silently watched as he began toprehend. Compared to the Immortal Sect¡¯s Dao Principle, the Laws of the Great Dao within the Immortal Bell were not inferior at all. On the contrary, they could even surpass some aspects.


    The domains that the two were proficient in were not the same. Like everyone had their strengths, different Sky Heavenly Weapons also had different areas of expertise. For example, attack was the heaven-cleaving sword¡¯s domain of expertise.


    The same goes for the Immortal Bell and the Immortal Sect. Each of them had their areas of expertise. It would be of great benefit to Chen Heng by learning the differences between the two.


    This was also a rare opportunity to a certain extent. After all, at Chen Heng¡¯s level, there weren¡¯t many existences in this world worth him observing andprehending, and the Immortal Bell was one of them. So to be able to encounter an Immortal Bell was already a great fortune in itself. Moreover, he was currently inside the bell and could see the unconcealed Dao Principles of the Immortal Bell.


    For the next few hundred years, Chen Heng sat in the world of the Immortal Bell, observing andprehending the Laws of the Great Dao. Besidesprehending thews, he also interacted with Yiu Ruo in his free time, discussing the shortage in their cultivation.


    Both Chen Heng and Yiu Ruo had gained a lot after hundreds of years. This kind of life would have continued for some time if nothing unexpected happened. However, as Chen Heng¡¯s cultivation base increased and reached a critical point, the feeling in his body became clearer.


    A mark shone brightly on his body and automatically condensed, then faintly transformed into the appearance of an Immortal Sect. The virtual shadow of an Immortal Sect appeared within his body. It was vast and mighty, suppressing everything in the surrounding. That shocking Dao rhyme circted, causing this space in the Immortal Bell to be unstable. The Dao Principle swayed, and the runes shook, spreading in all directions.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body froze. A brand new mark was disyed between his eyebrows. Scenes after scenes appeared in his mind. A stream of Dao rhyme circted in a deste area, and something within it was waiting for him. That aura also made Chen Heng feel extremely familiar.


    ¡°Immortal Sect...¡± Chen Heng muttered to himself as various thoughts shed through his mind.


    ¡°Congrattions, Sect Leader.¡± Yiu Ruo¡¯s voice came from the side, and she was smiling brightly at him, from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time.¡± She said softly, ¡°Your cultivation base has already reached that threshold. It¡¯s enough for the Immortal Sect to summon you. I think the current Sect Leader no longer has doubts about the location of the Immortal Sect.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. During the conversation, the mark between his brows quickly dissipated and fused back into his body. He did not say anything more and bid farewell to Yiu Ruo, preparing to leave. Yiu Ruo maintained a smile and did not intend to stop him.


    Chen Heng bid farewell to Yiu Ruo before embarking on a new journey. For the next few hundred years, he searched in this world ording to the enlightenment the Immortal Sect gave. Finally, after searching for hundreds of years, he found that area he had seen before.


    This was an ordinary ce, located at the edge of the cultivation world. The environment was average, neither particrly bad nor particrly excellent. But unfortunately, many such areas in the entire territory controlled by the Hao Hua Sect were ordinary and mediocre.


    The most powerful cultivator in the area was a Demigod cultivator who had survived all those years ago. His strength was good, but he was now in his old age and would probably die soon. Chen Heng walked over to this ce alone and then raised his head.


    This initiallymon area began to changepletely with his arrival. An astonishing aura spread from his body, and his Dao rhyme circted in the surroundings. After merging with the surroundings, it silently changed the conditions, gradually making this region more suitable for cultivators.


    In mid-air, the virtual image of a gate slowly appeared before Chen Heng. Streams of immortal light emerged from within. The immortal light was resplendent, beautiful, and eye-catching. Moreover, it contained astonishing Dao Principles. If an ordinary cultivator refined it, it would be enough to strengthen their own Dao Principles foundation, allowing their natural talent to transform and work wonders.


    This was the extraterrestrial immortal light. The scene in this ce attracted cultivators from all over. They became excited as they saw the gate mid-air, understanding what had happened here.


    The Immortal Sect appeared the most frequently in this worldpared to the other divine weapons. It had appeared in the form of virtual shadows many times and projected itself in every corner of this world.


    ording to ancient legends, one could obtain amazing fortunes and be a supreme Heavenly Venerate if one could enter the Immortal Sect. And the immortal light that emanated from the Immortal Sect was the fortune contained in the world. Even Heavenly Venerates would be envious of it.


    The projection of the Immortal Sect appeared again this time, making everyone feel excited. However, they soon realized that the Immortal Sect¡¯s projection this time was somewhat different. A young man was standing before the projection of the Immortal Sect.


    He looked very young and handsome, like an immortal God, and Dao rhyme emerged. Even cultivators in the Nascent Transformation Stage were intoxicated and couldn¡¯t help but blend in with him.


    His eyes were filled with vicissitudes as he looked up into the sky as if he was also waiting for something. The people around immediately stopped when they saw the young man as if they didn¡¯t dare to imagine their own eyes.


    ¡°The Hao Hua Sect Leader?¡± One cultivator after another came to this ce.


    They couldn¡¯t help but rub their eyes in disbelief when they saw the young man appear. Did the projection of the Immortal Sect attract the attention of the Hao Hua Sect Leader?


    This shouldn¡¯t be the case based onmon sense. After all, although the projection of an Immortal Sect was rare, a mere extraterrestrial immortal light was nothing to an immortal God of this level. It shouldn¡¯t be worth making a special trip.


    ¡®Or could it be that the projection of the Immortal Sect this time was different from the past?¡¯ Everyone was puzzled and didn¡¯t understand what had happened. But they understood very quickly.


    They saw that Chen Heng stretched out his hand and grabbed the void at a certain moment. Then, under the shocked and disbelieving gazes of the surrounding people, he grabbed and plucked the Immortal Sect off.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a projection?¡± It was only now that everyone realized something.


    It turned out that the Immortal Sect that had appeared this time was not a projection but its true form. If that was the case, then...


    The surrounding cultivators looked forward and saw a gate hanging above the head of the Hao Hua Sect Leader. Dao rhyme emerged and did not seem to be repelled in the slightest.


    ¡®Is the Immortal Sect acknowledging and subdued by the Hao Hua Sect Leader?¡¯ This thought shed through the minds of the surrounding people.


    However, Chen Heng¡¯s figure quickly disappeared, along with the Immortal Sect. Only the surrounding cultivators and the extraterrestrial immortal light were left behind.

 Chapter 682 - Occupy

    <h4>Chapter 682: ¨C upy</h4>


    The news that the Haoh Hua sect master had obtained the information about the appearance of the Immortal Sect soon spread out and quickly spread throughout the world.


    Everyone was shocked by this. The value of a Sky Heavenly Weapon was enormous.


    In the past, in the hands of that Venerate Ming, the power of the heaven-cleaving sword was so terrifying that it was enough for Venerate Ming to unleash the mighty power of an Immortal God.


    The heaven-cleaving sword was so shocking that the Immortal Sect would not be far behind. But now, the Immortal Sect had already been obtained by the Hao Hua sect master.


    To a certain extent, this undoubtedly suppressed the Star Alliance Master. They did not know that the heaven-cleaving sword had also fallen into Chen Heng¡¯s hands back then.


    After the Venerate Ming died, Chen Heng did not spread the news of the heaven-cleaving sword.


    The world had never seen Chen Heng take out the heaven-cleaving sword, so they mistakenly thought that it hadn¡¯t been found and had disappeared along with Venerate Ming¡¯s death.


    But now, the Immortal Sect had truly fallen into Chen Heng¡¯s hands. After receiving this news, the Hao Hua sect was particrly excited. Many radicals even proposed to end the contract and attack the Star Alliance.


    In the past, the Hao Hua sect master and the Star Alliance Leader had always been considered to be on the same level. But now, with the Immortal Sect in the hands of the Hao Hua sect leader, their strength had already surpassed the Star Alliance leader.


    The original bnce had now been broken. For a moment, the originally peaceful world seemed to be in conflict again, and a wave of chaos was brewing.


    However, to everyone¡¯s disappointment, after obtaining the Immortal Sect, the Hao Hua sect master did not return to the Hao Hua sect, nor did he explicitly state whether he wanted to start a war with the Star Alliance. This made many people feel disappointed, but there was no other way.


    Another three hundred years passed. The Hao Hua sect finally moved. People were excited, thinking the final war with the Star Alliance was stilling.


    However, what surprised them was that after the Hao Hua sect master returned to the Hao Hua sect, what he wanted to attack was not the Star Alliance but another force.


    It was another huge world, the hometown of that Venerate Ming.


    To be honest, after obtaining the coordinates of Venerate Ming¡¯s world, Chen Heng sent people to inquire about some information and understand everything in that world.


    After a full two thousand years, Chen Heng finally made up his mind and started a great war after obtaining the Immortal Sect. Thus, a brand new great war began to break out.


    The Hao Hua sect brought the forces that had umted for thousands of years and directly charged into that world.


    In this process, the Immortal Sect yed a huge role. This Heavenly Weapon had the power of space to locate the world very easily.


    In theory, with this Heavenly Weapon, the Immortal Sect, many worlds nearby were open to Chen Heng, and he could enter directly from there.


    The Immortal Sect was undoubtedly much more powerful in this aspect than the heaven-cleaving sword.


    Through the Immortal Sect, the cultivators of the Hao Hua sect started the great war.


    When the Great War first broke out, it didn¡¯t attract much attention from that world. That was because the size of that world was muchrger than this world, and there were many hidden forces in it.


    As long as a supreme Heavenly Venerate did not appear, it was nothing to this world.


    In the eyes of the top forces in that world, the newly appeared Hao Hua sect was nothing. It was just a hidden force. Although it was somewhat powerful, as long as there were no supreme Heavenly Venerate level existences, which was nothing to them.


    There were supreme Heavenly Venerate level existences among the top forces in this world. And there were a total of three supreme Heavenly Venerates in this world.


    The three supreme Heavenly Venerates represented the three extremely powerful top forces.


    Thousands of years ago, there were two other supreme Heavenly Venerates, Venerate Ming and the ounder cultivator.


    However, after Venerate Ming and the ounder cultivator died, the power they belonged to weakened rapidly, so they quickly fell from the top power. Although the power was still not small, it could no longer bepared to what it used to be.


    The turbulence and changes in this world were too frequent, so even if there were Heavenly Venerates, they were nothing to those top Holy Lands.


    But soon, their expressions changed.


    Because the number of experts that emerged from the Hao Hua Sect might not be too many.


    In the beginning, to avoid alerting the Holy Lands in this world, the Hao Hua sect only sent one Heavenly Venerate to lead a group of subordinates to explore this world and upy a small area.


    They established a sect here, also known as the Hao Hua sect. In the following hundreds of years, this small sect spread outward and gradually wiped out the other small sects nearby, bing the overlord of this area.


    At this point, no matter how careful the Hao Hua sect was, it still entered the eyes of the other sects, so the enemy became stronger and stronger.


    Initially, therger forces did not care about the Hao Hua sect. They thought that it was just a force with only one heavenly venerate. Although it was not weak, they could not do anything about it.


    However, the more they got to the end, the more they felt something was wrong. That was because the number of Heavenly Venerates that appeared from the Hao Hua sect was increasing.


    In the beginning, it was fine. It was just increasing one by one. But as time went on, it became more and more ridiculous. The number of Heavenly Venerates increased at the same time.


    In the beginning, you could still exin it by calling your junior and senior brothers. But in the end, what was going on?


    The sects around were shocked and doubtful. Then, they were destroyed by the Hao Hua sect. At this point, the Hao Hua sect finally attracted the attention of the world¡¯s top forces.


    The Holy Land noticed the Hao Hua sect¡¯s expansion, so they began to suppress it, preparing to destroy this sect that did not know the rules.


    Then, the Holy Land was destroyed. The Hao Hua sect did not hide the battle anymore. Five level eight and more than ten level seven Heavenly Venerates attacked simultaneously, stunning the Holy Land. They did not understand what had happened.


    In the end, even the strongest expert of that Holy Land, one of the three supreme Heavenly Venerates, was rmed and had no choice but to attack. However, at this moment, the Hao Hua sect master also attacked simultaneously.


    Rumble!


    In the void, two extremely powerful figures intertwined and collided with each other.


    Through their powerful spiritual senses, they could see that one of the figures was tightly suppressed by the other figure. It seemed that they did not have the slightest ability to resist. They were unable to do anything.


    Bang!


    In the end, in less than ten moves, that supreme Heavenly Venerate was directly blown up by Chen Heng. His body turned into flesh and blood that flew out, dyeing the sky red.


    This scene made people tremble with fear and terror. The people from the Haohua sect felt that it was very normal.


    After all, this was the Hao Hua sect master who was known as the reincarnation of an Immortal God and also had an immortal sect.


    Even though they were both supreme Heavenly Venerables, thebat strength of both sides was different. Ordinary people could notpare to the Hao Hua sect at all. Even the Immortal Sect was not even refined and was directly destroyed.


    After destroying the supreme Celestial Venerate and dealing with him, Chen Heng returned to the immortal Sect and did not stay in this world for long.


    At this point, the Hao Hua sect waspletely exposed. Some powerhouses searched everywhere for their traces and finally found their identities. They did note from this world but another world.


    A fierce battle broke out. This world had stirred up a terrifying battle in just a hundred years.


    On the ground, countless cultivators were fighting each other. They each refined their secret treasures and rushed forward. In the high sky,


    Heavenly Venerates were also fighting each other. Each of them was fighting fiercely. The Dao and aura of Heavenly Venerates were so terrifying that people didn¡¯t dare to face them directly.


    At the highest point, three figures flew across the sky. The other two supreme HeavenlyVenerates of this world joined hands and attacked Chen Heng together.


    Compared to before, Chen Heng felt a bit of pressure this time. Because the other party hade prepared, the two of them not only joined hands but also took out several Immortal God forbidden weapons from their forces.


    Immortals once refined immortal God Forbidden Weapons. Although the material was not an Immortal God weapon in ancient times, it still had the same power level, but the number of times it was used was limited.


    In the world where the Immortal God did not appear anymore, such an Immortal God Forbidden Weapon represented the peak of power, which the supreme Heavenly Venerate could notpare to.


    An ordinary supreme Heavenly Venerate would probably only be able to flee when facing an Immortal God¡¯s Forbidden Weapon.


    However, the Hao Hua sect master was surprising. He faced two supreme Heavenly Venerates and several Immortal God Forbidden Weapons alone, but he was not at a disadvantage. He did not even use the Immortal Sect to fight with the two people.


    Looking at this scene, many people were shocked and sighed in their hearts.


    ¡°Even if Hao Hua sect master is not an immortal God, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not far from it.¡±


    Many people sighed in their hearts as this thought shed through their minds. Then, they turned to look at their opponents and rushed over in an even fiercer manner, engaging in a fatal battle.


    It was unknown how much time had passed. In midair, the battle had finally ended.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was grim. He shed forward with the ancient sword in his hand. The imprint in his body merged with the ancient sword, and he shed out a sword that was enough to astonish immortals.


    Under the sword, everything was swept away. Even the immortal God Forbidden Weapon could not block it and was directly shattered.


    Chen Heng had already reached the peak of the supreme Heavenly Venerate level. He was only one step away from bing an Immortal God.


    The Immortal God Forbidden Artifact was unattainable for others, but it was not so for him. He shed down with his sword, killing the two supreme Heavenly Venerates and ending the battle.


    After that, there were no more ripples in this world. All resistance was suppressed, and it was no longer visible.


    The resplendent orthodoxy of this world, the supreme Holy Land, had all disappeared, leaving behind an extremely resplendent and prosperous force that was suffocating.

 Chapter 683

    <h4>Chapter 683: ¨C The Return</h4>


    All the forces in this world had been suppressed, leaving behind only the Hao Hua sect.


    Of course, this was not the end. The world connected to the Immortal Sect was far from just the one in front of them. After this world was digested, they could continue to expand and take control of the other worlds.


    However, this was what would happen in future. After taking over this world, Chen Heng did not leave. Instead, he quietly stayed in this world.


    Another thousand years passed. He tried toprehend the Dao and the uniquews of this world. Then, he sublimated his Dao and turned it into a living Immortal God.


    After a thousand years, a terrifying aura boiled in the Hao Hua sect. The surging Dao covered the sky and covered the earth. It fell one after another like heavy rain.


    The vast and terrifying aura circted and shook all directions, causing the cultivators within the Hao Hua sect to feel terrified. They couldn¡¯t help but take their people far away from this ce and watch from a distance to avoid being affected by it.


    At this moment, that ce had already be an ocean ofws. The divine chains of order blotted out the sky and covered the earth spanned across it.


    There was a faint sh of lightning in midair, and the illusory images of Immortal Gods appeared one after another. Each phantom exuded Immortal Gods¡¯ majesty, making people feel terrified.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    In the distance, a Heavenly Venerate of the Hao Hua sect was trembling. Under the phantoms, he felt that his entire body could not be controlled. He could not help but want to kneel.


    In the distance, the lightning shed past. It was very clear in the sky.


    In the center of the Haohua sect, Chen Heng sat cross-legged with his eyes closed.


    Thunder rumbled in all directions andnded in this ce. However, he didn¡¯t care. He just closed his eyes and sensed the terrifying Qi in the surroundings and the profound Dao rhythm.


    At this moment, the world seemed to havee to a stop. Everything was fading away, surrounding Chen Heng in front of him. Everything was flowing, whether it was the sun, the Moon, the gxy, or anything else.


    Movement and stillness, life and death were constantly changing. All sorts of enlightenment poured into Chen Heng¡¯s mind, causing him to enter a unique state of enlightenment. It was very special.


    Rumble!


    In mid-air, the lightning finally descended. It struck his body, causing ripples to form around him. However, it wasn¡¯t very effective. After thousands of years of cultivation, Chen Heng¡¯s body had long since be indestructible and had been tempered to the extreme.


    No matter how the lightning struck him, he remained unmoved. He treated it as a unique form of tempering and used the lightning to temper himself. This was a shocking move, and it was very dangerous for others.


    After all, the lightning in front of him was far too terrifying. It had reached a level that was even higher than that of a supreme Heavenly Venerate.


    ¡°What exactly is this?¡±


    Around them, people could sense what was happening, and their faces filled with shock. At this moment, they couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is the sect leader undergoing tribtion?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the sect leader is about to break through and be a living Immortal God?¡±


    It wasmon knowledge that when a cultivator ascended to the next level, they had to undergo tribtion and baptism of the power of creation. Only then would they be able to enter the next level and be recognized by the heavens and earth.


    And with Chen Heng¡¯s current cultivation base, what level would his cultivation base be at if he were to undergo another tribtion?


    Just thinking about this matter was enough to make one feel terrified. At the same time, the people around them could not help but look forward to it. At this moment, their eyes were staring straight ahead, unwilling to let go of any details.


    They were excited, hoping to see a living Immortal God appear. Very quickly, to their disappointment, the lightning tribtion appeared in midair, but it disappeared again.


    The Dao rhythm that was emitted from the surroundings also slowly disappeared. Everything returned to a calm state without the slightest ripple.


    Everything seemed to return to normal. Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and withdrew from the deep level ofprehension. He looked at the world around him and sighed. ¡°What a pity...¡±


    He stood up from his original position. His appearance seemed to have changed. If someone familiar with Chen Heng stood here, they would be able to notice Chen Heng¡¯s current situation.


    All over his body, a brand new radiance appeared. It was extremely bright,pletely different from before. A higher level aura was faintly circting, appearing just like that.


    Chen Heng sighed. ¡°In the end, I¡¯m still a littlecking.¡±


    Just now, he had attempted to break through. He wanted to follow the hints You Rou had given him, condense his Dao principles, sublimate everything within his body, and condense them into an Immortal God¡¯s Dao principle.


    This path was very difficult for others. They didn¡¯t even know where to start. They didn¡¯t know what to do. But for Chen Heng, although it was equally difficult, at least he had a clear path to learn from.


    There was still divinity in his body. The divinity was obtained from the World of Gods. Its existence was simr to the Immortal God¡¯s Dao in this world. It was also sublimated from the Dao. It could be said that it was essentially the same thing.


    Chen Heng possessed divinity. It was equivalent to showing him the way forward. He would not be as blind as the others and could only explore in a daze.


    Even so, Chen Heng still failed. But this was not another problem. It was just that his umtion was insufficient.


    To condense the Immortal God¡¯s Dao, one needed to refine and sublimate one¡¯s own Dao. After that, it could be refined into one. Only then could it be done.


    During this process, if one¡¯s umted power ofws was insufficient, then it was naturally impossible toplete this kind of sublimation. Chen Heng was like this at this moment.


    Strictly speaking, he hadprehended many people¡¯s Dao principles along the way. He had also once deeply understood the power of a few Sky Heavenly weapons andprehended the Dao charm and the embodiment of thews within. His umtion was already extremely deep and terrifying.


    But even so, it was still not enough. It could be seen just how abnormal the umtion requirements for condensing the Immortal God¡¯s Dao Principles were.


    It was no wonder that since ancient times, after the extinction of the Immortal God, not many people had ascended to the immortal God realm.


    ¡°Forget it...¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Chen Heng sighed in his heart. ording to the current situation, if willing, he could slowly umte in this world and be an immortal God without too much of a problem.


    After all, he had divinity. With this as a benchmark, he had already pointed out the direction of advancing to an Immortal God, so there wouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    And in his case, as long as the direction wasn¡¯t wrong, he would be able to reach the end sooner orter if he continued to walk so resolutely. Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t enough time.


    ¡°If I continue to settle down in this world, I will be able toplete my advancement, but I will miss the huge opportunity in the World of Gods...¡±


    Chen Heng stood on the spot and looked at the void in front of him as he muttered to himself. To him, the world of gods¡¯ changes couldn¡¯t be missed.


    And if Chen Heng continued to stay in this world, who knew when he would be able toplete his ascension.


    The umtion required to condense the Immortal God¡¯s Dao was simply too huge. If he were to rely on the speed of his umtion, then Chen Heng estimated that he would need at least forty thousand to fifty thousand years toplete his ascension.


    Using forty thousand to fifty thousand years to ascend to the Immortal God realm?


    This speed was not considered slow. After all, this was an immortal god and not some ordinary character. Even among the Heavenly Venerates, it was not rare to have a cultivation base that measured ten thousand years.


    Not to mention an Immortal God. Any Immortal God was the most outstanding person in an era. They had to absorb an entire fortune to be able to achieve it. They were not ordinary people.


    If Chen Heng did not possess divinity and had the help of the Sky Heavenly Weapons, the heaven-cleaving sword, and the Immortal Sect, he probably would not be confident to say that he would be able to ascend within forty thousand to fifty thousand years sessfully.


    And forty thousand to fifty thousand years, how much time would be converted into the World of Gods? The flow of time in this world was not bad; it was changing every moment.


    In the beginning, one day passed in the World of Gods is equivalent to two years passed in this world. But now, the flow of time in this world has changed. Now, one day passed in the World of Gods is equivalent to ten years passed in this world.


    This kind of time flow was huge. It was very rare among the many times that Chen Heng had experienced.


    But it was not enough. Because ording to the time ratio of this world, by the time Chen Heng became an Immortal God, more than ten years had passed in the World of Gods.


    More than ten years did not seem to be a long time. But this also depended on the time. The change that the World of Gods was about to usher in was in these ten years.


    Once this period passed, Chen Heng would return to the World of Gods. What he would have to face would probably be a group of gods who had already returned to their divine positions and returned to their peak.


    The environment would bepletely different by then. In particr, Chen Heng had spread the mark of the simtor in the World of Gods, using the powerhouses of the World of Gods to collect simtion points.


    With the characteristic of the strong eating everything, those marks had most likely fallen into the hands of the gods¡¯ forces, and it was only a matter of time before they fell into the hands of the gods.


    This would greatly speed up the recovery speed of the gods, and the time needed to exin the arrival of the great world would be even shorter.


    Sitting on the spot, Chen Heng pondered for a long time. In the end, he sighed and chose to give up.


    In this world, he originally wanted to try to sublimate himself and condense his own Immortal God¡¯s Dao. Although his body had divinity, it was, after all, converted by the simtor. It was not condensed by himself, so itcked a specific process.


    Chen Heng originally wanted to make up for this w, but now it seemed to be unrealistic. Some things could be done in the future, but once the opportunity was missed, it might note again.


    Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and he decided. Next, he did not appear within the Hao Hua sect but announced his orders.


    He entrusted the affairs of the Hao Hua sect to others. Then, he announced that he was going into seclusion in the void, preparing to leave this world and return to the World of Gods.


    As for everything in this world, with the incarnation of Philip around, Chen Heng was very relieved and did not have any doubts.

 Chapter 684 - - The Choice of Path

    <h4>Chapter 684: ¨C The Choice of Path</h4>


    After making up his mind, Chen Heng moved quickly. Soon, Chen Heng¡¯s figure turned into a rain of light and disappeared from this ce, never to be found again.


    He hadpletely disappeared. There was no trace of him in this world. Most people were still unaware of all this. Only a few people could sense it. At this moment, they raised their heads thoughtfully.


    In the distance, in another vast void, You Rou was in the world of the Immortal Bell. At this moment, she seemed to sense Chen Heng¡¯s disappearance, and a smile appeared on her face. She had a premonition that one day, she would meet Chen Heng again.


    Further away, in the Star Alliance¡¯s headquarters, Philip also raised his head. The world consciousness of the incipient world behind him was faintly discernible. At this moment, he also sensed Chen Heng¡¯s departure.


    After all, he was one of Chen Heng¡¯s clones. To a certain extent, he was a part of Chen Heng. Naturally, he knew Chen Heng¡¯s whereabouts the best.


    ¡°Has he already left?¡±


    Standing on the spot, he muttered to himself. His expression was still as indifferent and calm as before. ¡°This is also good.¡±


    All sorts of information flowed into his mind. In the next moment, he silently closed his eyes and once again sank into a deep level of enlightenment.


    And in the distance, Chen Heng¡¯s figure had finally disappeared.


    A hazy, dim feeling appeared in his mind, again enveloping everything in front of him. When Chen Heng opened his eyes again, everything in front of him was already different.


    /


    Under the influence of the simtor¡¯s power, he once again left this world and returned to the World of Gods. A familiar feeling emerged. Chen Heng opened his eyes to a magnificent and spacious pce.


    In front of him, everything was different. Everything looked familiar yet strange, with ayer of estrangement. However, very soon, the memory of a long time ago appeared again, erasing this inexplicable estrangement.


    ¡°Simtion has ended...


    ¡°Do you want to begin the calction?¡±


    In front of his eyes, faint words appeared, very clear. The power of the simtion appeared, acting on Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Sitting upright on the spot, Chen Heng¡¯s current appearance had already changed. He quickly changed from the handsome youth in the Divine Weapon World to a simrly handsome and wless appearance youth with golden hair.


    Chen Heng stood on the spot, looking at the words that appeared on the simtion in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly, ¡°ept.¡±


    As a thought shed through his mind, everything in front of him immediately began to change.


    In the previous divine weapon world, Chen Heng experienced everything began to be retraced. From the beginning, when he became an ancient sword and then reincarnated into a human, all sorts of experiences appeared in his mind, and all of them were urately received by Chen Heng.


    Moreover, the memory was very clear. Under the effect of the power of the simtion device, every detail would be clearly remembered.


    Of course, this did not matter. After all, at Chen Heng¡¯s level, if he wanted to, even without the simtor¡¯s power, he would be able to do this.


    At this moment in front of him, what caught his attention was what he had received from his simtion body. Two somewhat simr but also somewhat different Dao crystalsy in front of him.


    In the previous world, Chen Heng was a divine weapon and then a cultivator. These two Dao fruits represented the strength and cultivation of the ancient sword and the Hao Hua sect master.


    Of course, inparison, in theter stages, the strength of the reincarnated Hao Hua sect master far surpassed the power of the ancient sword.


    However, the ancient sword wasn¡¯t weak either. It was also at the ninth rank. Chen Heng used the Immortal Bell and the heaven-cleaving sword to imprint three Heavenly Weapons. Even among the Heavenly Weapons passed down through generations, it was considered the peak and extremely powerful.


    One had to know that if one were to take it seriously, Chen Heng¡¯s current strength was only at the eighth rank, and he had just advanced. Although his strength wasn¡¯t bad, he was still far from the ninth rank.


    And at this moment, two Dao fruits that were equivalent to the peak of the ninth rank fused into his body, slowly fusing with the energy in his body, causing his origin to begin to grow.


    Rumble!


    Within Chen Heng¡¯s body, a pure, true spirit imprint was shining, and various types ofw energy surged out from it, intertwining with each other, colliding and fusing.


    Chen Heng¡¯s aura also began slowly expanding, as if hundreds of thousands of years had passed in an instant. The power within his body rapidly expanded, reaching a new peak.


    Eighth rank, peak eighth rank, ninth rank! Peak ninth rank!


    The power in Chen Heng¡¯s body was rapidly increasing and expanding. It was unstoppable until it reached the ninth peak rank before it slowly stopped.


    In this process, Chen Heng¡¯s body was also transforming. The divine bloodline in his body waspletely activated, and the originally crimson blood had some bright golden color.


    This was the bloodline inherited from a former god. At this moment, along with Chen Heng¡¯s origin growing stronger and stronger, it was finally revealed andpletely recovered. The majesty of the divinity spread and enveloped everything in all directions.


    When Chen Heng broke through to the ninth rank, dense runes appeared on his body. At this moment, they were continuously interweaving and reassembling.


    This was a body ofws, and it was also something that one needed to have to advance to the ninth level of Myth.


    In the past, through the transformative power of the simtion device, Chen Heng had already possessed this body ofws that others yearned for. It was just that the body ofws he had once felt was not bad now seemed a little crude in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    Therefore, at the same time that he advanced, Chen Heng took action and refined his own body ofws, reassembling it once more.


    Boom!


    New flesh and blood were glowing on his body, and thew body enveloped the surroundings. Densely-packed runes were flickering on it, making it exceptionally powerful and astonishing.


    His strength continued to increase, from the level that he had just advanced from the eighth rank to the peak of the ninth rank. He could be considered top-notch at this level, even at the Mythical level. He was only one step away from that unattainable god¡¯s domain.


    And what was missing in this step, Chen Heng already had it. Divinity!


    Boom!


    In Chen Heng¡¯s body, streams of divinity began to boil. The originally silent divinity power that represented different domains began to boil. At this moment, they all flew out to sense.


    Different from the Divine Weapon World, at this moment, Chen Heng had fallen into a different situation.


    In the Divine Weapon World, Chen Heng¡¯s umtion was insufficient. He could not condense the Immortal God¡¯s Dao, and he could not use this toplete his advancement.


    But now, the situation waspletely reversed. The amount of divinity in Chen Heng¡¯s body was too much, to the point that he did not know how to choose.


    In the World of Gods, ording to the situation that Chen Heng knew, if a peak. Legend wanted to advance to a Demigod. He had to choose his direction and condense the corresponding divinity toplete his advancement.


    During this process, most people didn¡¯t have much choice. After all, even if they condensed divinity, it was enough to trouble arge group of people. Why would they still want to choose?


    Dream on. Most people didn¡¯t have much choice. They used whatever divinity they could condense. Chen Heng¡¯s current situation was blissful trouble.


    Standing in ce, Chen Heng hesitated momentarily, then made a choice.


    In his body, a divinity emitting a scarlet glow, as if it represented the end of the world, suddenly shone and rushed over.


    ughter divinity!


    ording to what the Master of Darkness had once said, the choice of divinity was very important for Demigods. This would not only determine their ability in the future but also determine their futurepetitors.


    If they chose the wrong divinity and there were too many simr gods around, it would be extremely difficult to condense a corresponding clergy in the future.


    Because there were already a lot of gods with simr clergy waiting ahead, if you were to go up foolishly, it would be a provocation. Not only would it be difficult to fight for believers, but it would also be easy to be fat meat in the eyes of others.


    In the end, divinity was the condensation of god¡¯s understanding of the power ofw.


    Mortals could not seize divinity because their levels were not high enough. They could only passively ept the transformation of the power of divinity.


    However, gods were not like this. If the path was simr and the direction they took was different, then under the collision and devouring of each other, it was very likely that a stronger existence would be born.


    It was precise because of this that if there were already more powerful existences in front of the path they were walking on, it was very easy for them to be fat meat in the eyes of others and be the target of covetousness.


    This was an extremely dangerous matter.


    Thus, Chen Heng pondered for a long time, and in the end, he still chose to use the ughter divinity as his foundation.


    Just like light and darkness, although these types of divinities were simrly powerful, their future direction was clear, and many divine positions could be sublimated. There were already many giants in front of them.


    The Shadow God of the Oro Empire and the great god of light, whose belief spread throughout the World of Gods. These two were the gods¡¯ ceiling and the most powerful existences among the gods.


    No matter how confident Chen Heng was, he would not want to be a potential opponent of these two.


    Compared to them, the ughter divinity was much better.


    First of all, it was equally powerful. When the ughter divinity was sublimated to the end, everything would end and be destroyed. Many domains could be derived from it.


    More importantly, the clergy in this field was temporarily vacant in the world of gods. Not many gods had it. This meant there were not many opponents ahead, which was also very important to Chen Heng.


    After calcting the two, it was enough for Chen Heng to decide.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the killing divinity grew crazily. The power within it surged continuously and began to transform Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Although Chen Heng used divinity in the past, if he didn¡¯t reach this level, he wouldn¡¯t be able to unleash the true power of divinity. He could only use divine power to activate it.


    But now, with Chen Heng reaching this level anding into contact with the Demigod domain, the true power of divinity finally began to emerge.


    Boundless power surged out, and then an inexplicable sense of emptiness emerged.

 Chapter 685 - The Eye of Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 685: ¨C The Eye of Chaos</h4>


    ¡°This feeling...¡± Chen Heng could not help but frown as he felt the changes in his body.


    Along with the transformation of divinity, the power in his body was continuously slipping away, all entering into that divinity. Whether it was magic power, blood aura, or life energy, all entered the divinity under the guidance of the divinity, then transformed by the divinity, slowly absorbing and producing another kind of power, which returned to Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    This entire process was a transformation. However, a strong sense of emptiness emerged along with this process, making Chen Heng feel terrified.


    ¡°Is it so terrifying?¡± Chen Heng sighed softly as he felt the situation in his body.


    He was also a little surprised at this moment. Although he had long been mentally prepared, he could not help but be shocked. From the peak of the ninth rank to be a Demigod, the biggest obstacle was nothing to Chen Heng.


    However, the ascension to the Demigod level began after the divinity was fully activated. As a result, the divinity slowly devoured the various powers in Chen Heng¡¯s body in the following time, converting them into pure divine power, transforming Chen Heng¡¯s body and origin.


    This transformation would continue until Chen Heng¡¯s transformation wasplete or until the divinity fully devoured it. It was not a joke, but it was possible to say it was fully devoured.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s senses, the power in his body was slipping away every moment, continuously devouring at an extreme speed. Based on Chen Heng¡¯s estimation, even if the divinity were devouring a sun¡¯s energy, it would probably not be able tost for long with its devouring speed. It would bepletely devoured in just ten days or half a month.


    This was no longer devouring gold but devouring stars. One could imagine how terrifying the devouring speed was. It could easily make one extremely terrified. If it was an ordinary person, there was a possibility that they would bepletely devoured unless a god was supporting them from behind.


    Chen Heng looked at his arm, where a pattern appeared, reflecting Chen Heng¡¯s future appearance. As time passed, the youth would be thinner, eventually bing a dry corpse under the influence of the power of divinity. Then, finally, his true spirit would be devoured andpletely turned into a void.


    ¡°It¡¯s really dangerous...¡± Chen Heng sighed softly and silently.


    It was indeed difficult for mortals to step into the domain of gods. Just condensing divinity alone was enough to trouble countless people, not to mention this obstacle before them.


    Fortunately, although Chen Heng did not have a backer, he had traveled through several worlds and held some resources in his hands. So, with a casual wave of a hand and a thought in mind, bits of golden divine power began to surge from Chen Heng¡¯s body, pouring into the divinity.


    Chen Heng had umted this divine power over many years. Before this, Chen Heng had passed down his faith in many worlds, using it to collect the power of faith. Then, the faith was refined by the power of divinity into the most basic divine power and continued to umte, eventually returning to Chen Heng.


    With the emergence of divine power, the speed of energy slipping away in Chen Heng¡¯s body gradually slowed down and eventually stopped. Only then did Chen Heng heave a sigh of relief.


    As expected, the gods¡¯ desire for faith was not without reason. If there were no power of faith to use, it could probably be able to swallow a peak ninth rank alive just by relying on the speed of devouring of the divinity.


    ¡°Speaking of which, after the divine power is fully activated, the conversion speed from the power of faith to divine power seems to be faster...¡± This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he felt the changes in his body.


    In the past, other than preaching in the World of Saint Child and the Mutant World, Chen Heng did not deliberately preach in other worlds to gain faith. This was not because he did not understand the importance of divine power but because it was useless.


    To him, preaching was like farming. His believers were crops, providing him with an endless supply of raw materials. However, he still needed divinity to directly convert these raw materials into something useful. Nheless, the conversion efficiency of divinity was limited.


    Before this, Chen Heng had been in a state where the power of faith could not be digested. The power of faith that divinity could convert was limited. The excess power of faith would eventually disperse after some time and could not exist for too long. Under such circumstances, excessive preaching was only a waste.


    However, now that Chen Heng had officially entered this level, the power of divinity was also activated. As a result, the efficiency of Chen Heng converting the power of faith using divinity seemed to have be much higher.


    ¡°At least ten times more than before...¡± A smile appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face.


    This was good news. With a higher conversion efficiency, the divine power that Chen Heng could obtain every day would gradually increase, allowing him to improve faster in all aspects.


    Then, he looked at the world before him. After the simtion body returned to its original form, the simtion points obtained from that world disappeared. This point was rtively difficult in the past, but not anymore now. With the spread of those marks, Chen Heng¡¯s number of simtion points has gradually be abundant and no longer as limited as in the past.


    Chen Heng was observing the situation of those marks, ¡°Someone has already obtained 20,000 simtion points?¡± He could not help but be stunned looking at this information. He was somewhat surprised.


    Chen Heng had disseminated those marks hoping to earn a price difference from those people. Therefore, the simtion points obtained by those people were technically harvested by Chen Heng.


    The approximate acquisition ratio was about 1:5, which was equivalent to a simtion that could originally obtain 6,000 simtion points. However, the user of the marks could only obtain 1,000, and Chen Heng earned the remaining 5,000 in the end.


    Under such circumstances, how could anyone still obtain 20,000 simtion points? This was a rather astonishing achievement.¡¯ This person had sessfully attracted Chen Heng¡¯s interest. He couldn¡¯t help but look at the identity of that person and the things that that person had done. A figure appeared before Chen Heng as this thought appeared in his mind.


    It was a youth wearing a ck robe, and his face looked pale as if there wasn¡¯t a hint of blood on it. Upon closer inspection, there were even scales all over his body, making him seem strange.


    Waves of prayers could be heard around him, ¡°The Great Ruler, the Eye of Chaos... Please bestow your blessings and destroy everything before you...¡± Then, a series of soft murmurs echoed throughout the area.


    If one looked carefully, one would notice a long path filled with worshippers who were kowtowing. Their faces were filled with fanaticism, with bloody marks on them. They kowtowed continuously as they observed the youth¡¯s reaction. Finally, everyone in the crowd surrounded the young man, and an evil smile appeared on his face.


    Bang!


    In the crowd, the people¡¯s bodies exploded, and flesh and blood scattered all over the ground, immediately triggering the others to fight for it. They fought for flesh and blood, desperately stuffing it into their mouths as if they had encountered some precious delicacy. The whole scene made people extremely terrified.


    ¡®Is it a god?¡¯ Looking at this scene, Chen Heng was deep in thought, and a smile appeared on his face, ¡°I just don¡¯t know which god it is.¡±


    The Eye of Chaos. This name was somewhat unfamiliar in Chen Heng¡¯s memory. He had never heard of it before, which was fairly normal. After all, there had been too many gods in the World of Gods since ancient times. But unfortunately, many of them had already been buried in time.


    This Eye of Chaos might be the return of a God who had fallen in the past. However, based on the scene before him, the Eye of Chaos was undoubtedly an evil god. What he had done was still an unknown.


    Subsequent scenes emerged one by one. It was the Eye of Chaos¡¯ experience after entering the simtion. Unlike ordinary people, after entering the simtion world, although the Eye of Chaos was also very surprised, its overall performance was very calm.


    Entering a brand new world was a huge opportunity for any god. If it were a normal god, they would follow the principle of sustainable development, disseminate their faith in that world, and use it to collect the power of faith for their turn.


    However, the Eye of Chaos was not a normal god. The first world he entered was a world in the midst of war. There were wars everywhere, and chaos and killing were the main themes. First, the Eye of Chaos entered and easily bewitched a group of people. Then, he began arge-scale blood sacrifice.


    He made use of the blood sacrifice to strengthen himself and, simultaneously, strengthen a group of his subordinates in that world. Blood sacrifice was the mostmon method used by evil gods. The effect was quite well most of the time.


    With the help of a fewrge-scale blood sacrifices, the Eye of Chaos quickly recovered its strength and began to transform. Ultimately, his strength became stronger, and he sacrificed everything in that world.


    He even wanted to sacrifice the world itself in blood. After all, in the high and mighty gods¡¯ eyes, the so-called world was a different kind of life. The effect would be even better if he could sacrifice it.


    However, he did not do so in the end due to some considerations. The simtion points obtained by sacrificing the life of an entire world in blood were naturally very high.


    After returning to the World of Gods, he directly took action after realizing the benefits of this mark. First, he obtained a few more marks from several people¡¯s hands and handed them over to a few of his loyal subordinates.


    After that, he made more changes as his power grew stronger and gradually umted many simtion points. However, the Eye of Chaos did not immediately use these simtion points. Instead, he seemed to be preparing for something.

 Chapter 686 - - Giant Egg

    <h4>Chapter 686: ¨C Giant Egg</h4>


    ¡°Interesting...¡±


    Chen Heng sensed the general situation and couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°He doesn¡¯t n to continue wasting time in those low-level worlds. So instead, he wants to directly search for arge world that is powerful enough through the simtion points?¡±


    Ordinary worlds were nothing for existence at the gods¡¯ level. Just their physiques alone were enough to match. However, if it was a world as powerful and terrifying as the World of Gods, it meant something else for them.


    A world like the World of Gods had an unimaginably huge attraction to the gods. Because only in such a world could they have the possibility of progress. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to improve if they stayed in a weak world for a long time.


    Of course, the ordinary worlds couldn¡¯t sustain beings at the god¡¯s level for a long time. If they insisted on staying, it would most likely destroy the entire world and everything would be destroyed.


    Previously, the immortal Gods in the Divine Weapon World left for this reason. Thinking of it this way, for the gods, a world that could sustain them was extremely important.


    Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he noticed that his marks had spread, and there were now hundreds of people. Many of them belonged to the gods. They either belonged to the gods themselves or were believers and die-hards of the gods.


    Most of these people were like the Eyes of Chaos. However, they were usually very frugal, carefully saving their simtion points and making unified ns to find a strong enough world.


    ¡°It looks very unified...¡± Chen Heng could not help butugh.


    A good idea shed through his mind. Since these gods wanted to find a strong enough world, he might as well satisfy these people. If he could gather these gods and bring them together, it would be a great experience.


    This thought shed through his mind, and he walked out of his secluded ground. However, the aura from his body did not spread, causing any effect on the surroundings. So instead, he hid it and did not reveal it to the outside world. Otherwise, once Chen Heng¡¯s terrifying aura spread, the people in the city before him would not be able to survive and would immediately die.


    Various regions had already undergone some changes within the familiar city. Kaki was still the same Kaki. However, with the arrival of various merchants, this region, the center of the Hatim Kingdom, had be increasingly prosperous. Every region was filled with people, which was very different from the past.


    Until now, this imperial city was somewhat insufficient with the constant development of the Hatim Kingdom. After all, this was once the capital of the Kaki Kingdom. It was once built by the Kaki Kingdom and had a history of several hundred years.


    The capital of the Kaki Kingdom was quite suitable in the past and was not bad in all aspects. However, facing the constantly developing Hatim Kingdom, this capital became somewhat unsuitable.


    ording to Chen Heng, the kingdom¡¯s ministers had already started talking. People led by Guluo Mary were discussing intensely, wanting to choose a new area and rebuild a brand new city, using that as the capital of the entire Hatim Kingdom. But, of course, all of this was only at the nning stage. The concrete implementation was not so fast, and it needed to wait quite a long time.


    Chen Heng walked out of hisboratory and looked around. The situation in the city before him was much better than he had imagined. However, it was the same in other aspects.


    After staying in the initial world for thousands of years, Chen Heng returned to the World of Gods again, which only a little more than a year had passed. This made Chen Heng secretly sigh in relief. A little over a year was not a long time for Chen Heng. It was just a sh.


    ¡°Looks like I didn¡¯t miss it.¡± Chen Heng thought as he walked around silently.


    After that, the news that had been spreading around for more than a year kept emerging. He immediately frowned. There were many changes in the World of Gods, even though it was only a little over a year.


    As more chaos began to appear in various ces about half a year ago, Divine Ruins appeared everywhere in this world with the World of Gods¡¯ gradual recovery.


    There was faint news of powerhouses appearing in various ces. Even legendary existences like myths in the past were not rare. There was definite news every once in a while, though it was not confirmed.


    Not far away in the Oro Empire, more than three legendary existences appeared in the Oro Royals. These three existences had once worked together and explored in a certain ruin, excavating a ruin left behind by a god.


    And in the Church of Shadows, a huge sacrificial ceremony was also carried out. The God of Shadows seemed to have reincarnated and descended again on this piece ofnd.


    All the signs indicated that the world was changing. The days of the past legends disappearing and the gods disappearing would soon be over, and it would no longer be the same. But, of course, these news would not affect the Hatim Kingdom for the time being.


    Before Chen Heng¡¯s simtion, the terrifying scene of his ascension was seen by many people and was extremely powerful even among the legendary existences. With such strength, even the Church of the Gods did not dare to provoke him, let alone others.


    Not to mention that the current Hatim Kingdom still had a considerable force under them. With the Hatim Kingdom¡¯s development over the years, there were constantly declining God¡¯s churches that came to seek refuge and preached in the Hadim Kingdom.


    The power of these forces also increased as the world began to change and had grown a lot in these years. There were also many strong men under Chen Heng, no longer as limited as in the past.


    Chen Heng left and returned to hisboratory after touring around the current Kaki City. Many things were ced in the familiar yet unfamiliarboratory, including many precious materials. It was Chen Heng¡¯s personal space, and many of these things were extremely precious to the outside world.


    Chen Heng specially set up a magic formation to protect the various materials here to prevent the divinities from disappearing. And among all the treasures here, one thing attracted the most attention.


    It was a giant golden egg. It was huge, much bigger than the egg of an ordinary creature. There were densely packed symbols condensed on it, as if some kind of inexplicable mark was engraved on it, looking clear and eye-catching.


    On top of the giant egg, a strand of inexplicable majesty spread, making people inexplicably feel their hearts palpitated as if their blood was boiling. The giant egg was silent at this moment, soaked in all kinds of medicine Chen Heng had specially prepared to increase its vitality.


    ¡°It seems that the situation is getting better.¡± Walking into theboratory, Chen Heng thought as he was roughly checking the giant egg¡¯s situation.


    Before this, Chen Heng found a Demigod¡¯s corpse and a giant egg as he explored a ruin. Chen Heng had sealed the Demigod¡¯s corpse, and it was now still sealed in the depths. The giant egg had been ced here and nourished by Chen Heng using a special method to slowly increase its vitality.


    It had been two to three years, and this giant egg had finally changed. However, when it happened, this giant egg had only been a dead egg. Chen Heng had sent many priests from the church to investigate, but they had been unable to save and revive it.


    However, through a bit of divinity, Chen Heng could barely activate that strand of life force and revive it in the end. So, after that bit of divinity was activated, Chen Heng ced it here and used various things to nourish its life force. It seemed that the effect was quite good now.


    ¡°Unfortunately, its foundation is still insufficient. Even if it was born, it was destined to be born with a congenital disability...¡± Chen Heng pondered for a moment, ¡°However it¡¯s not difficult to find a way to make up for it...¡±


    This giant egg was a Demigod¡¯s offspring. His future would have been limitless if he had not been born unexpectedly. He would have at least been a mythical-level existence or could step into the threshold of bing a Demigod in the future.


    His body had a weak divinity, so he could be considered a true Divine Son. But unfortunately, after a long period of silence, the vitality in his body hadpletely dissipated, and he had almost be a dead egg.


    Even though Chen Heng had saved him, he was destined to be malnourished and needed to spend a lot of time to recuperate. However, there was still a chance to make up for the origin.


    Chen Heng originally wanted to explore the Demigod¡¯s corpse and eventually devour it slowly, wanting to use its origin to help him advance and break through the threshold of being a Demigod.


    Chen Heng had already activated his divinity and half-stepped into the threshold of being a Demigod. It was obvious that he no longer needed that Demigod¡¯s corpse.


    However, although Chen Heng didn¡¯t need it, it was still a Demigod¡¯s corpse. Therefore, it has a very high value and could be considered the most valuable treasure in the world.


    If he could melt down that Demigod¡¯s corpse, refine its origin, and fuse it into this giant egg, the effect would undoubtedly be the best.


    From a rtional point of view, the Demigod¡¯s corpse was the giant egg¡¯s mother. Therefore, the blood sources of the two were very close, and the effect of refining the origin was also the best.


    At the same time, the Demigod¡¯s origin was also astonishing. If the giant egg could digest it, it could make up for the original loss and even go a step further.

 Chapter 687 - Projection and Mark Platform

    <h4>Chapter 687: ¨C Projection and Mark tform</h4>


    ¡®If you have an idea, just do it.¡¯ Chen Heng quickly took action after that thought shed through his mind.


    He found the previous Demigod¡¯s corpse and used divine power to slowly refine it. This would be a very long process if nothing unexpected happened. After all, this was a Demigod¡¯s corpse, and its level was even higher than Chen Heng¡¯s.


    Although Chen Heng had already activated his divinity and his body was slowly being transformed by the power of divinity, he had not trulypleted that step, still a long way from bing a true Demigod.


    Coming into close contact with a Demigod¡¯s corpse was also very stressful for Chen Heng. It was difficult to get close to it, let alone refine it. As a result, Chen Heng had to take out other things to achieve his goal.


    The Eye of Nature and the Demigod weapon he had obtained from the Demigod¡¯s ruins, the giant golden sword. The power of a divine weapon and a Demigod weapon was disyed, pressing forward under Chen Heng¡¯s thought, instantly suppressing various terrifying auras on the corpse, preventing it from emitting and affecting the surroundings.


    The imposing aura that had spread in the surroundings instantly dissipated, and the situation improved once the power of the two divine weapons were released.


    Chen Heng raised his head and walked forward. He came before the corpse and then began to make his move. This would undoubtedly be a very long process, taking at least several months even with Chen Heng¡¯s current power.


    However, for Chen Heng, this was undoubtedly worth it. After all, a Demigod¡¯s corpse was ced here, and it needed to be used.


    Time slowly passed. This world was slowly changing. From the surface, it seemed no different from the past, but inside it, it was exceptionally turbulent. Various unknown things were happening.


    ...


    A figure walked over amid a chaotic space. The shape of this figure looked very strange, and his whole body was shrouded in a mysterious fog. Ayer of vague feeling emerged.


    A faint light shone, revealing the face of the man. It was a young man wearing a ck robe. His entire figure was shrouded in haze, concealing his actual appearance. He was walking vigntly around this area on this rather spacious square.


    Charlie knew he was not traveling with his main body but with a projection projected through an unknown method. Therefore, it would not affect his main body even if he died. Even so, he was still extremely careful. He was afraid that he would expose his true identity and attract the attention of others.


    He turned around and looked at the people around him as he walked. Like him, they had their heads lowered, and ayer of obscurity covered their bodies. They also wore masks as if they feared being recognized by others.


    It was for the sake of caution. Charlie knew those who could appear in the area were basically callers like him. Every one of them was the owner of a mysterious mark.


    It had been several years since that mark appeared worldwide. However, for some of the top existences in this world, a few years was enough for them to react to this new thing and even make targeted measures.


    The void space before them was one of them. This space seemed to have been forged by a hidden god, using many divine artifacts. It could spontaneously capture the mark¡¯s frequency and project its owner into this space. But, of course, this was based on the mark owner¡¯s agreement.


    Although those marks were spread by Chen Heng on his initiative and were only equivalent to the simtor¡¯s clones, with much simpler functions, some of the basic functions were still guaranteed. For example, if one had a certain number of simtion points, they could actively shield and reject that kind of capture to avoid exposing themselves.


    However, there were very few people who were still hiding like this in these past few years. Not because everyone had so much trust in this tform but because they were very confident in the mark¡¯s shielding ability.


    The marks¡¯ effects were gradually exposed in these past few years. Powerhouses beyond imagination appeared all over the world, and there were quite several legends among them. These people attacked everywhere, wanting to kill the mark owners and obtain the marks from them.


    However, very few people were able to seed. Whether it was those legendary existences who had been born or those high and mighty Church of the Gods who possessed divine weapons, they were powerless in the face of the simtion point¡¯s shielding power and could not capture their traces.


    It was precisely because they trusted in the shielding function of the simtion point that these people dared to appear at the ce before them gradually. Otherwise, it would be impossible for someone to take the initiative toe to such a ce like this.


    Among all the mark owners, Charlie was a very careful one. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do about it. After all, he was alone now, and there was no big force he could rely on. Once his mark was exposed, there would only be one oue waiting for him ¨C to be chased to death. This made him careful.


    Other than killing a few of the Oro Empire¡¯s noble families to protect himself when he had just obtained his mark, Charlie had rarely made a move due to fear of attracting the attention of others. However, his strength had also increased over the few years, and he hadpleted his promotion now, reaching the fifth rank.


    Walking carefully, as Charlie saw a spacious za before him, he bumped into someone. It was a young man, but unlike Charlie, he wasn¡¯t wearing a mask. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean his actual appearance was what he was showing. Although it was just a projection of himself, he could still pinch his face. Generally, the appearance of the person who entered this ce might not be their original appearance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Charlie spoke in a low voice as he looked at the young man before him and could not help but feel a little surprised.


    Generally speaking, the people in this space before him were all familiar faces. However, for convenience, those who entered this ce for a long time would not often use simtion points to change their faces. Therefore, Charlie would recognize those whoe here for a long period. However, Charlie had never seen this young man before.


    ¡°A neer?¡± He was deep in thought, ¡°Has a new mark been discovered, or has another unlucky person been killed?¡±


    Incidents like these often happened in the past. Some people who entered the ruins would disappear after some time, and new faces would join them. After all, once the mark owners were exposed, they would attract the prying eyes and pursuit of the surrounding people, causing them to fall.


    This kind of thing usually only happens in the early stages. At that time, the mark owners were randomly assigned. Hence many of them had fallen into the hands of mortals.


    However, those mortals themselves had limited knowledge and abilities. Even if they had obtained such an opportunity, only a small number could stand out and rise rapidly. Most of the marks would eventually fall from these mortals into the hands of other powerhouses.


    Andpared to ordinary mortals, these powerhouses had outstanding abilities and were more cautious in doing things, far from being killed so easily. Therefore, the people on this tform had not seen new faces for a long time.


    Various thoughts shed through Charlie¡¯s mind, and someone stopped him as he was about to leave and walk to the side.


    ¡°Hello.¡± It was the young man before him.


    He looked at Charlie who was fully wrapped up. Then, he said with a polite and friendly smile, ¡°You look very familiar with this ce. This is my first time here. Can you show me around?¡±


    His words were very amiable and his voice was gentle. His gestures showed a good impression, making people feelfortable. Charlie looked at the person and could not help but think for a moment, and then his attitude became warm.


    ¡°Received 100 simtion points.¡± A line of words that were not visible to anyone appeared.


    Charlie instantly became enthusiastic. This was a tycoon who was willing to spend money. Generally speaking, the gains would be very limited for a neer who had just obtained the mark.


    After all, it was difficult to obtain simtion points, not to mention that Chen Heng had taken arge part of the price difference. Moreover, the gains were only one-sixth of the original. This made it even more difficult to obtain simtion points.


    With the strength of someone like Charlie, he could only obtain around 300 to 400 simtion points after a simtion. This number might seem small, but it was already considered generous among the mark owners.


    After all, the owners of these imprints were often reluctant to carry out simtions using simtion points. Moreover, the worlds they entered were random and varied in size and situation.


    In some worlds, the environment was suitable and the conditions were excellent. If that was the case, one did not need to expend much effort to obtain a bountiful harvest. However, in some worlds, one would not be able to obtain many simtion points no matter how hard one tries.


    Under such circumstances, people like Charlie could only obtain an average of less than 500 simtion points in a world. The same applies to the others. Therefore, 100 simtion points was already a very generous sum. This was a tycoon who was willing to spend money.


    In an instant, Charlie looked at the young man differently and gave his final verdict, ¡°You¡¯ve found the right person.¡± He said with a bright smile, ¡°I was one of the first people to enter this space. So I¡¯m very familiar with everything around me. Just tell me what you want to buy.¡± He said enthusiastically and then led Chen Heng forward.

 Chapter 688 - - Nouveau Riche

    <h4>Chapter 688: ¨C Nouveau Riche</h4>


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± The young man smiled and said, looking at the change in Charlie¡¯s attitude and feeling his enthusiasm. Then, he followed Charlie and slowly walked forward.


    The young man was no other than Chen Heng. During the few months in the Hatim Kingdom, he silently felt the changes in the World of Gods and discovered this space. This space was perfect from his point of view. The rules were solid, with the addition of divine power, making it very powerful.


    As Chen Heng nced through the area, the rules around him gradually changed. A sh of golden light was radiating at the bottom of the space. That was a true god.


    ¡°Indeed a big deal.¡± Chen Heng smiled as this thought shed through his mind.


    Using divine power to build the space and then using a god as the core, this space before him was constructed by a god, or might even be more than one. Chen Heng felt the existence of more than one god¡¯s divine power in the space around him.


    Several god-level existences left their respective marks in this space and added their power ofw, making this ce more solid. This discovery made Chen Heng smile even more dazzlingly.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± He explored around with a smile on his face.


    It seemed that the gods in this world reacted very quickly. After discovering the marks¡¯ characteristics and power, they immediately made a targeted move, reacting extremely fast.


    This space was also necessary for the mark owners. The mark owners would often obtain many things in the other world through simtion, including knowledge, unique materials, and treasures from other worlds.


    After a long simtion period, almost every mark owner had umted arge amount of resources. These things might not be of much use to them, but they might be greatly useful to others.


    Therefore, a ce that could be used to rece resources was essential. And this tformes in handy. The development here was great after a few years.


    Chen Heng walked forward, following Charlie. The others around them looked at Chen Heng with surprise, which was a normal reaction when they saw a new face. But, just like Charlie before, there was nothing strange about it. Chen Heng smiled cordially and politely in the face of these strange gazes.


    He naturally did not use his original appearance but wore a disguise after entering this ce. Otherwise, at this moment, the people around him would probably know that he was the King of Hatim. There would be more or less some trouble by then.


    There are many buildings around. However, most buildings looked like shrines, with many gods¡¯ runes engraved and bits and pieces of divine power circting, appearing extraordinary even in this projected space. In the outside world, shrines were used to preach. However, here, their functions were different.


    ¡°These are all shops. There are many things for sale inside.¡± Then, walking on the road, Charlie said in a low voice, looking at the shrines, exining to Chen Heng, ¡°In these shrines, there are sacrifices from the shrines, and there are the harvests from the relevant churches. For example, this is the church of the God of Shadows.¡± He said as he pointed at a shrine in front.


    It was a dark golden shrine with divine power flickering, looking exceptionally bright. Every vein seemed to be formed by the world, with streaks ofw power emerging from it. Yet, one could still feel a vague figure emerging from it if one carefully sensed the true spirit. It was iparably majestic and powerful.


    Chen Heng noticed that the people around him came and went in a hurry. They rarely loitered before these shrines, as if they were afraid of something.


    ¡°The church of the God of Shadows sells the holy water and divine talismans forged by shadow sacrifices, great for tracking or assassination use.¡± Charlie spoke in a low voice as they passed by this area, exining to Chen Heng, ¡°It¡¯s said that the church of the God of Shadows acted together and gathered the power of the entire church to conquer a medium-sized world some time ago, upying all of its resources.¡±


    ¡°A series of specialty products from that world are also being sold here now, beneficial in strengthening the body and mental strength.¡± Charlie looked ahead at the God of Shadows¡¯ shrine and could not help but reveal an envious expression when he talked about what the other party had done in the past.


    Conquering an entire world and turning it into their headquarters was undoubtedly something that every mark owner wanted to do. However, unfortunately, among the many mark owners, only very few were truly able to do it.


    It was not difficult to obtain some simtion points and rise in that world, but it was extremely difficult to upy an entire world and rule over everything. The reason was that the different worlds have different mechanisms.


    If one chose to enter a different world with his main body, it would cause the world to reject him at any moment. Furthermore, if he exceeded the limit, he would not be able to enter, and if he went below the limit, it would cause the world to be on guard, directly causing that world to be violent.


    At that time, he would be the world¡¯s enemy, and all sorts of ridiculous and unreasonable things would happen to him, including giving birth to the chosen ones to specifically target him, defeating him just like a hero defeating a demon king.


    However, what if he chose the normal simtion? That would mean that he would have to start all over again. It would still be fine if he had enough simtion points. He could even directly choose a good candidate with excellent talent and outstanding background.


    Yet, everything would be random if he didn¡¯t have enough simtion points. It all depended on fate. It would already be considered good if he could survive in one piece and gain something, not to mention conquering the entire world. Just like the Church of Shadows, directly upying a middle-tier world was undoubtedly an extremely difficult and desirable thing.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, the reason I ended up like that in my first simtion back then was probably rted to the world¡¯s targeting¡­¡¯ Charlie sighed in his heart as this thought shed through his mind.


    Everything went smoothly when he carried out his first simtion back then, and he had already reached the peak of that world. However, he encountered an ident in the end. He had been backfired by the local Extraordinary Beings of that world and had no choice but to return to the World of Gods.


    Now that he thought about it, that might have been the counterattack of the world¡¯s consciousness. He sighed in his heart, and many thoughts shed through his mind.


    Then he looked at Chen Heng at the side and said, ¡°Let me give you a suggestion. If you want to enter and buy things at these shrines, ordinary things are still fine, but things rted to gods are best not to be used.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Listening to Charlie¡¯s words, Chen Heng became interested and could not help but ask, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°To avoid the risk, of course.¡± Charlie sighed and said, ¡°There are many God Marks in this space. There is a rtive guarantee no matter what you buy, and it can be sent to you even if it is a physical object. So far, there are not many problems. However, that may not be the case for a specific god.¡±


    ¡°It is fine if it is a normal thing, but for things that involve gods and are rted to the gods¡¯ divine power, there will be the God Marks in it. If the Church of the Gods had the intention, they could have followed this mark and found you directly. It is not like no one has died because of this kind of thing in the past.¡± He sighed as if he remembered something from the past.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case...¡± Listening to Charlie¡¯s words, Chen Heng was deep in thought.


    This was indeed a risk. On the other hand, those gods had a very keen sense of their divine power. The things that the Church of the Gods created, whether runes or other things, were easy for people to leave a backup n, and people would follow the clues and directly find them. This was undoubtedly a huge risk.


    ¡°Those normal gods wouldn¡¯t normally do such a thing...¡± Charlie shook his head and continued, ¡°In fact, only a few of them know how to do this, but there undoubtedly was a risk. If one can avoid it, it¡¯s better to avoid it.¡± He said as he shook his head, then took Chen Heng to walk around the surroundings.


    Soon, Chen Heng became familiar with this area. But, of course, this space wasn¡¯t that spacious to begin with. As it was prepared for the mark owners, only two to three thousand people were here. Among the two to three thousand people, there were estimated around four to five hundred true mark owners, and the mark owners brought in the rest.


    After all, this space needed to be guarded. Those who set up shops in this area couldn¡¯t possibly leave for the other world for simtion and guard here for a long time instead. Thus, every mark owner would bring their servants along to help guard this ce.


    Chen Heng had a certain level of understanding of this ce after walking around the area and concluded that the masses¡¯ wisdom was something to look forward to. Among the many mark owners, there would always be some people who could harvest a lot from the other world.


    Chen Heng had made a good purchase here. Some of the materials and knowledge sold by the mark owners were things that even he couldn¡¯t help but buy some. His actions also made the people in this area notice him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to reconsider?¡± A huge golden gemstone was ced before a shop, with a faint green glow appearing extremely clear.


    Looking at this golden gemstone, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but turn around and speak to Chen Heng.

 Chapter 689 - - The Woman

    <h4>Chapter 689: ¨C The Woman</h4>


    ¡°Although the life force contained in this gem is not bad, there are also many substitutes here. There¡¯s no need to spend so much money to buy it...¡±Charlie could not help but say, looking at Chen Heng standing in the same ce.


    Even though he was used to seeing extraordinary asions throughout his journey, he still felt terrified by Chen Heng¡¯s actions, as Chen Heng would immediately buy anything he liked along the way.


    Chen Heng had already bought countless things. Of course, buying things was not a big deal. As a great mage and now a fifth-rank mage, Charlie was also a nouveau riche in the outside world. He usually spent a lot of money without hesitation when he bought things.


    However, the situation here was different. Spending a lot in the outside world was only money in the ordinary sense. Those who could enter this space were not short of money. Yet, spending a lot of money in this ce would cost precious simtion points.


    Charlie had already noticed his surroundings. As Chen Heng walked, the gazes of many people around him changed, staring at Chen Heng¡¯s undisguised face and being attracted by his extremely nouveau-riche style.


    They stared at Chen Heng from head to toe, and their eyes were fixed on him as if they wanted to remember him in their hearts. They just can¡¯t help it, as he was simply too rich. Chen Heng easily attracted the people¡¯s gazes, making it impossible for them to take their eyes off him. Even Charlie himself was the same, not to mention others.


    Charlie was somewhat d that he was the first to meet Chen Heng. Otherwise, with Chen Heng¡¯s status, he would not even have the opportunity to approach and talk to him under normal circumstances.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s alright.¡± Listening to Charlie¡¯s words, Chen Heng smiled and said softly, ¡°Although there are many things that can replenish life force, there are very few things of high quality like this Life Gem before me. Moreover, such a Life Gem is only sold for 1,000 simtion points. I think it¡¯s quite affordable.¡± He smiled as if he had picked up a bargain.


    ¡®Quite affordable?¡¯ Listening to Chen Heng¡¯s words, Charlie could not help but twitch his lips. Even those secretly observing around him did not know what to say.


    The Life Gem before him was indeed precious. It was a crystal condensed by a magical beast whose strength wasparable to a mythical existence, containing all its life force. Moreover, it was said that it came from a simtion world.


    Such things were naturally extremely precious. It was enough to be a collection for a high and mighty god. But to buy it with 1,000 simtion points was quite squandering.


    ¡®What didn¡¯t he spend the 1,000 simtion points wisely? Why was it so wasteful?¡¯ The people around felt their hearts ache and did not know what to say.


    Only the priest selling this Life Gem was smiling brightly, looking as friendly as he could be. His attitude also became more respectful, kept bowing to Chen Heng. He can¡¯t help it. This customer was a god. The Church of the Gods was not unworldly. Just that ordinary wealth was nothing to them.


    After buying the Life Gem, Chen Heng was quite satisfied despite the heated gazes of the people around him. All in all, he had spent more than 3,000 simtion points on this journey. Such a huge amount was enough to make one¡¯s heart ache.


    This amount of simtion points was equivalent to the amount many have umted since they had the marks. But, on the other hand, Chen Heng spent them when he came out.


    However, Chen Heng had nothing to feel sorry for. After all, money was meant to be spent. At this moment, there were still more than 100,000 simtion points in his simtor. The surrounding people did not even dare to imagine such a huge number of simtion points, let alone possessing them.


    This was also why Chen Heng was willing to spend them. After all, the number of simtion points he had was already beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    ¡°The gemstone is nice, can be used to make potionster...¡± Chen Heng was deep in thought as he walked on the road.


    That huge egg was still lying there in hisboratory. It absorbed a huge amount of life force every moment, so much so that Chen Heng could not bear it anymore.


    Fortunately, this ce gave Chen Heng a good replenishment. Otherwise, he would probably still have to worry about these things now. Chen Heng harvested a lot from this trip.


    However, the only thing that made him a little regretful was that the mark owners were not strong enough at the moment. The time they had the marks were too short.


    Another possibility was that they did not have enough purchasing power. Therefore, not many things were useful to Chen Heng at the moment, as most of the things that might be useful to him were not disyed.


    After all, judging from the current situation, even if these people disyed the items, not many people could afford them. Chen Heng could not help but feel a little regretful thinking of this. Then, he looked at Charlie and smiled, ready to leave.


    Then, someone suddenly called out to him.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Heng was surprised, looking at the person behind him. Then, he smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The person who stopped him was a woman covered in a long robe. She was wearing a long robe and a mask on her face. No one could see her actual appearance but could only tell she was a woman.


    Standing beside Chen Heng, Charlie¡¯s expression slightly changed as he looked at the woman who suddenly appeared before them. Charlie looked at Chen Heng as if he wanted to say something, but he did not dare to say it directly.


    Charlie¡¯s attitude immediately made Chen Heng realize that the woman¡¯s identity was unusual. Thus, he carefully sensed it. Layers of hazy reflections were stripped out. The real scene began to appear before Chen Heng¡¯s eyes. Then, everything changed.


    The woman seemed to have turned into a ball of light in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes. There was a bright radiance in it and waves ofw energy interweaving, condensing together to form an unknown existence. A vast and powerful divine power aura faintly spread and was caught by Chen Heng¡¯s keen senses.


    Suddenly, he seemed to be in deep thought. This was a figure rted to a god. Perhaps it was a god¡¯s incarnation, or perhaps it was a god¡¯s substitute. However, it was rted to a god no matter what.


    ¡°I have some things on hand that I think you might need.¡± The woman shrouded in a haze looked at Chen Heng and said.


    While wearing a mask, Chen Heng could not see her expression but could only hear her light and unique voice.


    ¡°I do need something unique.¡± Chen Heng thought for a moment and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t know what you have here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you down.¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°I¡¯ve been observing you. You¡¯ve been wandering around the periphery for a long time. Are you trying to find something you want here? But, unfortunately, although there are many good things here, it¡¯s not so easy to disy truly valuable things.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°You seemed confident. Where are your goods? Can you show me what good things are?¡±


    ¡°You will see them.¡± The woman nodded and waved her hand, indicating for Chen Heng to leave with her.


    Chen Heng walked forward and followed her without much hesitation. However, Charlie was a little hesitant. He looked at Chen Heng¡¯s back and didn¡¯t know if he should follow him.


    He was smart, so he naturally knew that the woman intended to deliberately bring Chen Heng away to avoid others. Although he was curious, he was still tactful and didn¡¯t move. Instead, he was prepared to stay where he was and leave.


    Unexpectedly, Chen Heng¡¯s voice sounded from the front, ¡°Mr. Charlie,e over too.¡± Chen Heng looked at Charlie behind him with a smile, ¡°Thank you for leading the way today. I haven¡¯t had the time to express my gratitude to you. Can you follow me for a while now so I can give you my contact informationter?¡± His smile was very cordial, and his actions were decent, involuntarily giving people a good impression.


    Charlie no longer hesitated and quickly followed, hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words. He still did not want to let go of the person before him. Since he had already given him adder, he naturally had to grab it.


    The woman nced at Charlie indifferently. Perhaps Charlie¡¯s identity and strength were too inconspicuous, therefore, did not attract her attention. The three of them walked forward. Fog shrouded the three of them, turning them into a void.


    ¡°Okay.¡± As they walked forward, Chen Heng came to another area. He looked around and smiled, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anyone here to spy on us.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± In front, the woman paused, seeming hesitant, ¡°There¡¯s still some risk.¡±


    ¡°How about this?¡± The smile on Chen Heng¡¯s face did not change. Instead, he just waved his hand.


    A purple light appeared in his hand and then spread, forming an obvious isted area in the surroundings. One could only see a hazy area from the outside.

 Chapter 690 - Malice

    <h4>Chapter 690: ¨C Malice</h4>


    A faint purple fog appeared before them, directly shrouding them as if it had turned into a little enchantment so they would not be exposed. If someone from the outside world were to look in their direction, all they would be able to see in the end would only be a haze.


    ¡°This...¡± Charlie¡¯s expression changed drastically looking at this scene. The same goes for the woman, looking a little surprised.


    ¡°So wealthy¡­¡± Charlie could not help but sigh as he looked at Chen Heng, who had a faint smile and looked as if he had done nothing.


    The scene before him was not usual. It seemed to be a defensive method on the surface, but it was a kind of shielding method that could only be used utilizing the mark.


    Within the mark¡¯s range, no matter who it was, even if it was a god from high above, they could not capture their location, let alone see what they were doing. Of course, such a degree of shielding power required money. Ordinary people would not be willing to spend. At least, Charlie himself was not willing to spend it.


    Yet, Chen Heng used it directly without any hesitation. The cost would at least be 300 simtion points this time. Charlie¡¯s heart ached, did not know what to say.


    As expected, this was the world of the nouveau riche.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s enough.¡± Looking at the situation, the woman nodded and seemed quite satisfied with Chen Heng¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s talk.¡± Chen Heng smiled and waved his hand again.


    A few tables and chairs appeared before them. This scene once again made the two of them wider their eyes.


    What a guy. Although this space was illusory, between real and illusory, it was, after all, a space built by a few gods working together with a divine artifact as the foundation. It was extremely solid. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t do anything or change anything in this space. Only a great being with divine power could do this.


    Charlie¡¯s eyes narrowed thinking of this, and his hands and feet trembled subconsciously. The woman suddenly raised her head, then nodded at Chen Heng as if she agreed with him.


    ¡°So you are of the same kind.¡± She felt relieved as if she had figured something out.


    ¡®The same kind?¡¯ Charlie immediately realized the woman¡¯s words and twitched his lips. From its looks, the two of them were not ordinary people.


    ¡°The time for the mark shield is limited, so I¡¯ll cut to the chase.¡± The woman looked calm, and then she took out an item.


    A faint golden light appeared before her and immediately attracted the eyes of Chen Heng and Charlie. If one looked carefully, one could see that it was a golden talisman with a unique mark.


    It was formed from endless runes. No one knew who had written it. However, if one looked carefully, one could see a wisp of divine power emitting from it, making them feel exceptionally terrified.


    ¡°This is...¡± Chen Heng¡¯s heart moved as he looked at the golden talisman and said, ¡°A damaged demigod artifact?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The woman nodded, then said, ¡°This is a demigod artifact that once received a god¡¯s blessing. It once had a powerful defensive power. Unfortunately, it has been silent for too long now, and the power within has already been severely depleted. However, it may be able to recover if it is nourished by a divine power strong enough.¡± She looked at Chen Heng before her and said meaningfully.


    ¡°Strong enough divine power?¡± Chen Heng thought for a while and then said, ¡°How much do you want to sell it for?¡±


    ¡°How about 6,000 simtion points?¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°6,000?¡± Chen Heng thought for a while, then said, ¡°If it¡¯s a real demigod artifact, then it¡¯s perfect. But unfortunately, this talisman is damaged. How about 5,000?¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡± The woman thought for a moment and then nodded.


    5,000 simtion points was a reasonable price, though it was slightly lower. However, on the other hand, she didn¡¯t have much choice. After all, at this stage, there weren¡¯t many people who could afford her demigod artifact.


    Those who could afford it were gods who wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to her demigod artifact. If Chen Heng didn¡¯t take it, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find another person to sell it to.


    ¡°What about this?¡± She took out another thing after trading the talisman. It was a bright gem with the Power of Laws circting, looking very bright and eye-catching.


    ¡°This is...¡± Chen Heng¡¯s heart moved as he felt the aura of divinity from the gem.


    ¡°This is a Divine Crystal, the crystallization of a part of the divinity shards in the body of a fallen god I¡¯ve obtained by ident. What do you think?¡± The woman smiled and said, ¡°This thing would be very useful both us both.¡±


    Existences below the Gods¡¯ realm couldn¡¯t absorb divinity. They could only use its nature and power but could not absorb it into their bodies. However, the situation was different after reaching the Gods¡¯ realm.


    Gods could absorb other divinity and thew message contained therein, thus increasing their power. Therefore, like the divinity shards in the woman¡¯s hand, it was valuable even for gods.


    ¡°How much do you want?¡± Chen Heng asked without saying anything more.


    ¡°3,000.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡± The two of them reached an agreement in just a short while.


    After confirming that the simtion points were received, the woman tossed the gemstone into Chen Heng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I wille here regrly. If you have anything you want to buy in the future, I will continue to look for you.¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do with so many simtion points?¡± Chen Heng took the Divine Crystal and asked curiously.


    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m going to find a world with enough time.¡± The woman said indifferently, ¡°Although the environment of the World of Gods is recovering, it¡¯s still too slow. My recovery time is already behind. If I don¡¯t think of a way to catch up in this situation, it will be very dangerouster. So I¡¯m going to find a world with a good environment and enough time to recover some strength beforeing back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good choice.¡± Chen Heng nodded and agreed with the woman before she left.


    Before the woman left, the two exchanged contact information and agreed to meet the next time again. Charlie remained silent during this process as there was nothing he could do.


    Judging from the situation, the two before were mostly gods or at least existences in the Demigod¡¯s realm.


    Charlie was just a small potato before such big shots. Hence it was better for him to remain invisible.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Heng looked at Charlie and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to leave. I hope I can meet you here again next time.¡±


    ¡°It would be my honor.¡± Charlie said quickly.


    Chen Heng smiled and waved at him. Then, he turned into light and disappeared. In Chen Heng¡¯s field of vision, the space before him slowly disappeared, then, finally, it waspletely gone.


    Chen Heng returned to the area where he was, theboratory. He quietly stood up and looked at his side. There was now arge pile of things around himpared to before. They were all things he had bought in that previous space.


    Of course, although there were many things, the most eye-catching ones were the Divine Crystal and the talisman he had bought from the woman. The talisman was a demigod artifact, but its light wasn¡¯t too bright. Moreover, it had been silent for a long time, so it had been severely damaged.


    After packing these things up, Chen Heng looked outside. It was an unexpected harvest this time. If the development of the Mark Space were still within Chen Heng¡¯s expectations, then the mark owners¡¯ development would have surprised him.


    The simtion points had various uses, and it wasn¡¯t just for simtion. Chen Heng had long known about this and had already developed several different ways to use it.


    However, the mark owners had developed the simtion points¡¯ usage more thoroughly. This is because they had more people, and many of them were more powerful than Chen Heng at the moment, so the use and development of the simtion points would be much smoother.


    One of the gods identally developed the shielding method using the simtion points. There might be more surprises if this continued. Chen Heng was looking forward to it.


    He looked at the amount of simtion points. Even though the amount of simtion points on his body had slightly decreased after a big purchase, it still maintained a huge amount of more than 200,000 points. Such an amount was truly an incredible number to ordinary people.


    ¡®The purchase may have seemed terrifying, but in reality, it was nothing.¡¯ Chen Heng smiled as this thought shed through his mind.


    Chen Heng looked into the distance. At this moment, he was transforming into a Demigod. His true strength had already surpassed the ninth-rank myths. Therefore his true spirit senses were extremely sharp.


    Just now, he sensed a malicious intent lingering around him, shrouding his surroundings. That feeling only fleeted for a moment and quickly disappeared. However, since Chen Heng could sense it, it was unlikely to be an illusion.


    ¡®Was something about to happen?¡¯ Chen Heng looked into the distance as this thought shed through his mind.

 Chapter 691 - The Great Battle in the Desert

    <h4>Chapter 691: ¨C The Great Battle in the Desert</h4>


    In an unknown space within the void.


    ¡°Has it been confirmed?¡±


    A voice echoed.


    ¡°It¡¯s confirmed.¡±


    In this space, several voices kept echoing, talking to each other.


    ¡°His power is very strong. Although we don¡¯t know how strong he is, he has most likely surpassed the Legend level.¡±


    ¡°He most likely has a mark on his body. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to improve so quickly.¡±


    A few voices reverberated in the void. At this moment, there was excitement in their voices. If one looked carefully, one could see a few figures standing there.


    There were three figures, big and small. Each figure¡¯s aura was very strong. The weakest wasparable to a Legend. And the leader of them had already reached the strength of a Legend.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    They talked to each other and confirmed that their information was correct. Then, they smiled. ¡°This is just right.


    ¡°If one mark is given to those god churches, it can be exchanged for at least three thousand to four thousand simtion points.


    ¡°Not to mention, there¡¯s also the entire Hatim Kingdom...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worth a try.¡±


    They were talking here, and their thoughts were flickering. However, they didn¡¯t know that their conversation had already reached the ears of the other person.


    ¡°There are people who aren¡¯t afraid of death.¡±


    The three of them were talking, and they seemed to be excited. Chen Heng was standing at the side. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless when he heard the words of the three people in front of him.


    After sensing the malicious intent from before, he took the initiative to search the surroundings.


    This was for the sake of caution. Even though he had already reached the strength of a Demigod, he had yet to be one truly. If a true Demigod attacked him, it would still be very dangerous.


    Thus, he was already prepared to leave without saying a word. But in the end, he did not see any other Demigods. Instead, he saw the three people discussing in front of them.


    Chen Heng spread the marks of this world. Chen Heng naturally had a certain degree of control over these marks. Although he could not use this to sense the movements of others, it was not a problem for him to sense the location of the marks.


    It just so happened that just now, when he carried out his investigation, he felt that the three marks he had left behind had suddenlye here and been discovered by him.


    Regarding this, he subconsciously felt surprised. The desert bordered the Hatim Kingdom, and it was not a prosperous and good ce, to begin with.


    When Chen Heng had spread the marks, he had not deliberately left any imprints nearby. Why would there suddenly be three more marks?


    He came to investigate with doubts in his heart. In the end, he discovered the scene in front of him. If nothing unexpected happened, the malicious intent just now was spread by the three people in front of him.


    Chen Heng did not know how toment on this. Using the marks that he spread, they still wanted to kill him in the end.


    Were they tired of living?


    ¡°Speaking of which, in the eyes of outsiders, I look like the owner of a mark.¡±


    Standing in the void, Chen Heng looked at the three people in front of him and then pondered silently. In the eyes of outsiders, Chen Heng¡¯s strength progress was already inconceivable and iprehensible.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, Chen Heng¡¯s progress in strength was only possible with the use of a mark. Therefore, it was unsurprising that the three people in front of him would target him.


    The reason why people were targeting him now was probably that the others were not strong enough. After all, on the surface, Chen Heng was already a Legend. With the help of the power of the mark, ordinary people would not be able to fight against him.


    However, the three people in front of him were very confident in their strength, so they were prepared to try it. Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help but shake his head, and then he waved his hand.


    A strand of divine power shook and directly spread out. A faint majesty spread, enveloping thend in all directions and directly absorbing the void in front of him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The strongest person among the three in front of him was the first to feel something was wrong. All the hair on his body was tied up, and the power in his entire body shook. His domain was spreading out, wanting to leave this ce.


    However, it was already toote. A huge hand that blotted out the sky covered the surroundings, grabbing all three of them in and making them sink into the void.


    Suppression!


    In just a short moment, these three legendary existences who tried to attack Chen Heng and seize the mark on his body were already suppressed by him.


    This was not strange. The higher the level of power, the greater the disparity. After reaching Chen Heng¡¯s current level, ordinary Legends no longer had the qualifications to make a move in front of him. If he were willing to suppress them at any time, there would be no exceptions.


    After suppressing the three, Chen Heng pondered for a moment but did not kill them. No matter what, these three were Legendary existences. Even in the era when the World of Gods was at its peak, they were considered powerhouses.


    It would be a pity if they were killed just like that.


    Chen Heng suppressed them in his small world as he pondered silently. Then, he turned around and left this ce, returning to hisboratory.


    To Chen Heng, the scene before him was nothing but just a small interlude. He returned to his pce and remained silent and cultivated. It was as if nothing had happened, and he returned to his previous state.


    However, on the other side, an intense battle was starting.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    An unknown battlefield was filled with shouts. Thick Qi Blood soared into the sky and spread in all directions,pletely enveloping this ce. If one looked carefully, one could see that the ground here was already drenched in blood, and the ground was scarlet red.


    This was a huge battlefield that existed in the desert. And the two sides fighting were twopletely different forces.


    One of the forces was mainly Centaurs. The Centaur Kingdom had rampaged through the desert over the years, plundering the human kingdoms and ughtering countless people.


    As for the other force, it was the Kobolds. The Kobolds Kingdom and the Centaur tribe were two enormous forces that rampaged through the desert. These two forces have risen in recent years.


    The centaurs had once been the overlords of the ancient era, but they had long since fallen. They had always lurked in the depths of the desert and rarely appeared in the civilized world.


    During these years, these Centaurs had gone out of their normal state. Under the guidance of a certain god, they had started to run amok in all directions. They had continuously carried out blood sacrifices, massacred the lives of various races, andmanded ves. They were very powerful in the desert.


    The Kobolds also rose in these years. Compared to the tyrannical Centaurs who had a god behind them, the Kobolds were a different style.


    In the beginning, they were just a small Kobold tribe. However,ter on, they continued to absorb the Kobolds and other races from all over the ce. They continued to expand into their own country and formed arger force.


    Now, it had united many races persecuted by the Centaurs, and it had gathered a rtivelyrge force.


    The two forces had tangled in the desert in the past, pulling and shing, but no one had won or lost. And now, at this moment, they had finally erupted into a huge battle and began to fight in this desert.


    In the huge crowd, many Kobolds were wearing leather armor and holding long spears. They stood there solemnly, forming a tight formation and looking forward.


    The leading ones were Kobold infantrymen,posed of the tallest Dragon Kobold warriors.


    Compared to normal Kobolds, these Dragon Warriors had awakened the dragon blood in their bodies. Each of them was at least a knight in the apprentice stage. The officers among them even cultivated the knight cultivation method, their strength wasparable to a powerful extraordinaire who wasparable to a knight in the official stage.


    These Dragon Warriors were equivalent to small leaders and officers,manding the ordinary Kobold warriors to stand at the front, forming a mighty lineup and formation.


    Behind these people was a Kobold Warlock who had also awakened the Dragon in every five hundred Kobold squads.


    Compared to the tall Kobold Dragon Warriors, these Dragon Warlocks were shorter in stature. Still, their eyes were very bright, and an aura of elemental particles jumped on them. They were buffed with the power of spells.


    These were natural-born mages, and each Dragon Warlock could cast the most basic spells, buffing the kobold warriors with great power in battle.


    Boom!


    In the distance, the earth was shaking, and there seemed to be an inexplicable sound. If one looked carefully, one could see a ferocious mammoth charging forward, roaring.


    Those mammoths were covered in armor, boosting their defense. And on top of them, a special knight was sitting on it, and they were all tall mutated Kobolds.


    These mutated Kobolds were called Kobolds when their dragon blood had reached a certain level.


    Because the dragon veins in their bodies had reached a new level, these Kobolds had be even stronger. Each was at least three to four meters tall, as terrifying as a small giant.


    With such a body size coupled with the huge mammoth, there were many things that they could do, and the power they could unleash was extremely powerful.


    The faint roar of a giant dragon could be heard in the air. The powerful dragon roar was heard, and the sound was deafening.


    The giant dragons grew wings, roared in the air, and rose. They were the sub-dragons that were hatched from dragon eggs.


    The Kobold Kingdom carefully nurtured each sub-dragon. They were slowly nourished by divine power when they were young, allowing the bloodline in their bodies to grow and eventually transform.


    To put it bluntly, after being blessed by divine power, their bloodline had already evolved even though these sub-dragons were still sub-dragons. They were not inferior to some lower-grade true dragon races, and each possessed true dragon might.


    The appearance of these huge dragons immediately caused the people from all directions to be shocked.


    Then, an arm was slowly raised. Immediately, everyone around quieted down.

 Chapter 692 - The Final Battle

    <h4>Chapter 692: ¨C The Final Battle</h4>


    An arm was slowly raised, as if it was some sort of signal. The sub-dragons slowly descended in all directions and finallynded in the center of the Kobold formation, stopping there.


    Kalunu stood on top of a golden chariot, a faint smile on his face as he stared ahead. Beside him, the ministers of the Kobold Kingdom stood there with smiles on their faces and the joy of victory.


    ¡°It seems that this is all they can do.¡±


    Kalunu stood on the golden chariot and looked forward with a smile. Under his gaze, the scene in front of him was disyed.


    In front of him, the Centaurs¡¯ strength was very strong. They were natural cavalrymen. Every Centaur was born with great strength. When they reached adulthood, they could have the strength of an apprentice-level professional.


    This level of strength was something that other races could notpare to. Because of this, these Centaurs could run amok over these years, exterminating countless desert races.


    Behind them was a true god who blessed them, allowing them to maintain a stronger power. Under such abination, very few races could match up to them.


    Even in the many kingdoms of the human race, many of them had been plundered and massacred by the Centaurs over the years.


    Other than the Hatim Kingdom, which was able to expand outwards in the north, very few human kingdoms could contend against it. Even the Hatim Kingdom had only expelled the centaurs and had not truly engaged in a decisive battle.


    After all, that meant they had to go deep into the desert, which was almost impossible for the human empire.


    Strictly speaking, the Kobold kingdom was the only faction that shed head-on with the Centaurs.


    ¡°They¡¯ve killed too many, and someone will use the same method to punish them.¡±


    Beside Chen Heng, a tall Bearman warrior spoke. His eyes were filled with hatred as he looked forward. His eyes seemed to be spitting fire.


    This was Hemmer. He was originally the chief of a Bearman tribe. However, his tribe had been wiped out by the Centaurs. Even he had almost died in that battle.


    His wife and children had died in the hands of the Centaurs. Even their corpses had been cooked and dismembered. Hemmer had almost copsed when he saw this scene.


    At the critical moment, the Kobold Army had appeared and saved him as a captive. He was now filled with hatred towards the Centaurs and had joined the battle.


    His strength was not too weak. He was at Forth Rank under the teachings of Kalunu for many years.


    Beside Hemmer stood a girl who looked as young as a human girl. Her entire body was covered in ayer of terrifying elemental particles. The magic power on her body was very rich.


    This was Direen, the leader of the Tree Spirits. Back then, when the Centaurs rampaged through the desert, they massacred many races, and the Tree Spirits were one of them.


    After that, Direen came to the Kobold tribe, and over the years, she had attracted many of her kind.


    Besides Hermes and Direen, there were many other people around Kalunu. Their races were all different. There were humans, kobolds, Tree Spirits, and other races.


    At this moment, these races gathered beside Kalunu and built this brand new kingdom together. Compared to the Centaurs, this was the biggest difference between the Kobolds.


    All these years, Kalunu had always adhered to the original principle of uniting all the forces that could be united to increase the strength of the Kobolds. Now, there was finally a brand new result.


    ¡°After being silent for so many years, it¡¯s time to settle the score.¡±


    Standing on the golden chariot, Kaluru sighed and said softly, ¡°Hechi.¡±


    A tall Kobold, at least three to four meters tall, covered in a faint golden Qi Blood, stepped forward and knelt respectfully in front of Kalunu.


    ¡°Lead your men to charge at the Centaur formation.¡±


    Kalunu spoke calmly and then called out another person¡¯s name, ¡°Direen.¡±


    Beside him, a beautiful Tree Spirit girl, who was covered in elemental particles and had a body like a human little girl, stepped forward and listened to Chen Heng¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Lead the mage group and prepare the natural disaster spell.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Direen nodded respectfully and slowly walked down.


    ¡°Alder.¡±


    An old man who looked like a human stepped forward. What he was wearing was not the clothing of this world but a long robe with a modern style.


    He was not a person from this world but a schr from the World of Saint Child.


    Back then, Kalunu had already tried to attract talents from other worlds to allow the Kobold Kingdom to develop better. These people were active in the kobold kingdom, engaging in education, research, and other undertakings. There were quite a number of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m at your service.¡±


    Alder walked forward and looked at Kalunu in front of him, a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡°Bring some units to observe and be responsible for recording.¡±


    Chen Heng nced at him, nodded, and then said this. Then, they walked forward one by one and took on their missions. When everyone received their missions, the entire Kobold army began to move.


    Kobold¡¯s strength was not weak. As long as they were given enough food and nutrition, ordinary Kobolds would only be slightly inferior to humans in the same situation under sufficient training.


    Dragon Warriors and Dragon Warlocks who had awakened their dragon bloodline were elites. They were equivalent to knights and mages, and their strength was even stronger.


    There were ordinary Kobolds who were equivalent to cannon fodder and a basic number of people. There were Dragon Warlocks and Dragon Warriors who were equivalent to mages and knights. Overall, they were not weak.


    Not to mention that the Kobold Kingdom had already absorbed many other races, filling up their shorings in all aspects.


    In closebat, there were ordinary Kobold Warriors as the foundation and dragon-blooded Kobolds and Bearman as the officers and elites. In knight, there were Mammoth Knights and Wolf Cavalry. In mage, there were Tree Spirits and many Dragon Warlocks.


    There were no gaps in all aspects. This was the power that the Kobold Kingdom had umted over a long period.


    In the World of Gods, the kobold kingdom did not seem to have developed for too long on the surface, but in reality, its umtion was very rich.


    Some of this umtion came from other powerful races absorbed by the Kobold, such as humans, Bearman, and Tree Spirits. Most of it came from other worlds.


    In the world that Chen Heng had experienced in the past, quite a number of powerhouses hade to this ce to help the Kobold Kingdom and participate in its construction.


    This was obvious to the newly born Kobold Kingdom, directly reducing its umtion over a long period.


    On top of that, the Kobold Kingdom had a strong reproduction ability. The newly born Kobold Kingdom absorbed the wild Kobolds from all over the ce and continuously increased the kingdom¡¯s size, thus erupting with great power.


    This was the foundation of the Kobold Kingdom. In this world, the kobolds were not weak, to begin with. They were not conspicuous because they were scattered sand and were not as united as other races.


    However, in terms of numbers, thergest race in this world would have a ce for the Kobolds. With many such Kobolds, the new Kobold Kingdom did not need to do much else. It only needed to ept Kobolds from other regions constantly.


    As for the Centaurs in front?


    Standing on the golden chariot, Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward. His vision was very clear. His pair of golden eyes carried a faint golden glow, causing people to feel reverence in their hearts.


    He looked into the distance. In that distant ce, all sorts of inexplicable lights and shadows made people¡¯s hearts palpitate. In the wilderness, tall and sturdy Centaurs charged forward.


    They galloped there. Each of their bodies had the imprint carved by the priest, augmenting their strength.


    Each Centaur was very powerful. Coupled with the priest¡¯s divine arts, it was enough to disy the abilities of an apprentice-ss professional. Moreover, their destructive power was very strong.


    When a group of Centaurs that were at least apprentice-ss charged together, the destructive power was even more unimaginable. Even the powerhouses who were more powerful would change their expressions when facing such a lineup. They felt that it was terrifying.


    The many races in the desert changed their expressions because of this and were suppressed by it.


    But other than that?


    Chen Heng looked into the distance and quietly watched. In his eyes, the Centaur Cavalry was still galloping, but in his eyes, it was a mess. There was not much of a formation to speak of.


    The Centaurs were born strong and were born hunters. But their strength and organizational form also meant that they were undisciplined. It was difficult for them to truly obey management and form an army that worked closely together.


    On the other hand, the Kobolds were the opposite. Although the Kobolds were weak, they would submit to higher-level Kobold Warriors. Under the dual suppression of bloodline and orders, even if they were asked to take the initiative to die, they would not have the slightest fear and would firmly obey orders.


    This was something that the Centaurs could never do. In terms of organization, all the Kobolds, Tree Spirits, Bearman, and other individuals belonged to the same Kobold Kingdom. They were different individuals that belonged to the same kingdom. They had a unifiedmand and unified dispatch.


    Although the Centaurs were known as a force, they were abination of countless Centaur tribes. Although they barely cooperated under the call of the gods, they were ultimately iparable to the Kobold Kingdom.


    In terms of numbers, the Kobolds far surpassed the Centaurs. In terms of quality, the powerful Kobold Dragon Warlocks and Dragon Warriors were not inferior to the elites of the Centaurs.


    Overall, the advantage was on the Kobold.All kinds of information flowed into my mind. At some point, Kalunu pulled out his sword. The golden sword was brilliant, shining a pale golden glow under the sun.

 Chapter 693 - - Tilted

    <h4>Chapter 693: ¨C Tilted</h4>


    The pale golden longsword stood quietly in Kalunu¡¯s hand. The faint sunlight shone down on the longsword, giving it a pale golden glow. It was bright and resplendent.


    Chen Heng stood quietly in ce, his gaze fixed on the front. At this moment, the Kobold and Centaur Vanguard had already collided. Twopletely different forces began toe into contact.


    After that, the scene of flesh and blood flying everywhere was seen. Whether it was the Kobolds or the Centaurs, their strength was extremely shocking. There were few opponents in this desert, and no one could match up to them.


    It was the same in terms of quantities for both sides. The Kobolds alone had arge number of Kobolds. Although the number of Centaurs was far less than that of the Kobolds, the number of people from each tribe was also quiterge.


    Moreover, in the Centaur tribes, there were usually many ves who were driven to join the battlefield at this moment.


    Both sides fought in this desert, causing this area to be bloody. Every area was soaked in blood, and every area was bright, but it was made of blood.


    Kalunu watched all of this quietly.


    The battlefield in front of them had turned into a meat grinder, tearing arge number of soldiers into corpses. Pure blood vapor rose, turning the ce into a hell on earth.


    Of course, both sides were not elites. They were just ordinary troops. The Kobolds were just ordinary Kobolds. There were only a few DragonWarlocks and Dragon Warriors.


    As for the Centaurs, they were just ordinary ve troops. The Centaurs chased them into the battlefield and turned them into cannon fodder. This level of confrontation was indeed cannon fodder.


    However, even if they were cannon fodder, they were still different. Compared to the ves who were driven into the battlefield by the Centaurs, the Kobolds¡¯ training and fighting were far superior.


    Compared to the ve troops, the kobolds were more fearless and had a tighter formation. If that was all, the advantage of the Kobolds was very obvious.


    On the battlefield, both sides were constantlypeting, but at this moment, the Kobolds clearly had the upper hand and gradually gained the advantage.


    Of course, this was only the most basic battlefield. It was still too early to rely on the victory here to decide the oue of this battle. But on the other hand, the final victory of a huge battle was umted by relying on such a small advantage.


    The umtion of a small advantage would eventually turn into a huge tide that drowned out all the enemies.


    ¡°They can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡±


    Kalunu stood alone on the golden chariot, and a voice sounded beside his ear. It was Hechi¡¯s voice. At this moment, he excitedly looked at the retreating ve army in front of him and let out a roar.


    Kalunu did not rx. Instead, he raised his head and continued to look into the distance. Sure enough, smoke and dust billowed in that area.


    It was as if many cavalrymen had gathered together and were charging forward together. A violent impact came from that area.


    It was the Centaur Army. After the ve army had lost their stances, they could not endure it any longer and immediately sent out their troops.


    The Centaur Priests in priest robes were silently waiting, using the abundant flesh and blood on the battlefield to perform a blood sacrifice. After that, they used their divine power to strengthen the Centaur Warriors.


    A scarlet light shed, including the Centaur Warriors, making them look like blood-soaked demonic gods, extremely terrifying. Along with this process, the aura on their bodies grew stronger. One could feel how terrifying they were.


    The expressions of the people on the side changed slightly. They could feel that something was wrong.


    Kalunu¡¯s expression never changed. He only spoke indifferently, ¡°Hechi, Hemmer.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Beside him, the tall dragon-blooded Kobold and the Bearman stood out together. They looked like two small giants walking out side by side.


    ¡°Bring your units to hold them off.¡±


    Kalunu¡¯s faint voice echoed in this ce, resounding, ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use. Within three hours, I want them all gone.¡±


    Hechi and Hemmer looked at each other, then nodded together and turned to leave. Very quickly, the army moved out.


    The dragon-blooded Kobold and the Bearman Warriors that were gathered by the collective warriors directly went up to hold them off. The dragon-blooded Kobold was the main source of the Mammoth Knight.


    The Mammoth was not very intelligent, and it was difficult for ordinary people to control it.


    However, the dragon-blooded Kobold had dragon veins in their bodies, so they had a weak dragon¡¯s might. It was easier to control such a huge beast.


    As for the Bearman, although they were few, they had strong physiques. Every adult Bearman¡¯s strength was not inferior to the Centaurs, and they were the best source of heavy-armored infantrymen.


    Under the order of Kalunu, they directly charged forward. The Bearman Warriors wore heavy armor and charged forward. The mammoth let out a thick and long roar as it rampaged through the formation of the Centaurs.


    Some of the Centaurs tried to go around, shooting arrows as they ran. This move was very useful in the past.


    These Centaurs¡¯archery skills were very good, and they shot urately. For ordinary desert races and even human armies, these Centaurs could easily use this move to exhaust them to death.


    Unfortunately, this move did not have much effect against the heavily armored mammoth and Bearman Warriors.


    There was no iron ore in the desert, but there was ack of artisans and other conditions to refine iron ore. Many Centaurs did not use refined bows and arrows. On the contrary, it was rough.


    To save money, many of them still used bones as arrowheads. Against fully armored warriors, this set of skills would not be of much use.


    Bang!


    An explosion sounded. In the distance, mammoth after mammoth roared and charged forward, crushing the Centaurs. A body of flesh and blood was nothing in front of such a terrifying beast.


    An adult mammoth was at least five to six meters tall. Standing on the ground, it was like a tall building. To deal with such a mammoth, one had to be at least a Second Rank powerhouse.


    Not to mention that it had a dedicated mammoth knight and a mage behind it. Together, they could exert even more power on the battlefield.


    Boom!


    A series of shocking sounds could be heard on the battlefield. And further away, another confrontation was also beginning.


    Direen stood on an empty scene, leading the many people around her. Beside her, many people were standing there.


    Among these people, there were Tree Spirits like her, Dragon Warlocks among the Kobolds who had awakened the dragon bloodline, and human spell casters. They were all people who had mastered spells.


    At this moment, under the leadership of a few Tree Spirits, their minds were touching and intersecting with each other. Waves of elemental particles¡¯ aura were drawn in from all directions, rapidly gathering and exploding.


    Finally, a standard spell was cast. mes instantly spread, igniting the entire battlefield.


    Sparks scattered in all directions, enveloping the Centaur encampment in front of them. For a moment, it was as if meteors had fallen from the horizon, crashing heavily forward.


    Its might was extremely powerful. That terrifying aura spread out, almost capable of destroying the world. Existences below epic level could only turn around and leave in the face of such an attack. They had no other choice.


    This was a qualitative change caused by a quantitative change. It was a spell cast by several skilled Tree Spirits as the core and thousands of Dragon Warlocks as the foundation. No matter how one described it, it was powerful enough.


    And in the face of such an attack, what could the Centaurs do?


    Karuna waited and watched. In the distance, ayer of the scarlet sky appeared. At the critical moment, the power of many Centaur Priests appeared together, appearing on thend in front of them.


    Vaguely, the pious prayers of the Centaur Priests could be heard from the void, clear and loud.


    Vast divine power surged out from within, protecting the Centaur camp and preventing the altar there from being damaged. However, that was not enough.


    Looking at the scene in front of them, Dileen and the others leading the mages quickly reacted. Not only did they not stop what they were doing, but they also gathered again.


    Even if they could block it, so what. This protective power was bound to consume a lot of divine power. If they continued to wear it down, sooner orter, their power would bepletely exhausted.


    Moreover, the stalemate and exhaustion in front of them also caused the Centaur Priests to have no spare energy to buff the many Centaurs. It was as if they had further weakened the opponent¡¯s strength to a certain extent.


    Flesh and blood sttered everywhere on the battlefield. Strange scenes were still appearing. A bloody aura spread out and swept in all directions.


    Kalunu stood silently on the spot. Looking at the scene in front of him, a faint smile appeared on his face. As time passed, the situation tilted towards the Kobold side.


    This was not only a victory on the battlefield but also the result of many years of continuous wear and tear.


    Over the years, the Centaurs and the Kobold Kingdom had been fighting each other nonstop, and they hadunched an all-out confrontation in every region. Both sides had victories and losses, and many of their people died.


    However,pared to the Kobolds, who had strong reproductive abilities, the Centaurs¡¯ reproductive abilities were much weaker.


    Their reproductive abilities were much weaker than humans, not to mention Kobolds, whose extremely strong reproductive abilities could be considered top among various races.


    The Kobolds could easily lose tens of thousands of Kobolds, but for the Centaurs, losing a hundred units would be equivalent to half the strength of a small tribe. It would take a long time to make up for it.


    In the past, both sides had fought against each other, weakening the Centaurs¡¯ number and strength.

 Chapter 694 - Battle of Gods

    <h4>Chapter 694: ¨C Battle of Gods</h4>


    The oue of the battle had gradually leaned towards the Kobold side. However, Kalunu didn¡¯t care about this. In his opinion, the oue of the mortal battlefield was never a problem.


    With the primitive and violent nature of the Centaur civilization, coupled with the umtion of the Kobold Kingdom over the years, it would be ridiculous if they still couldn¡¯t win this battle.


    Victory on the mortal battlefield was never a problem. However, in this world, the final oue of a battle was never determined by the mortal battlefield.


    On the golden chariot, Kalunu raised his head and looked into the distance. Under his gaze, specks of scarlet light were gathering and enveloping him at this moment.


    In the distance, the light was very bright, but only a few people could see it at this moment.


    ¡°The divine power is beginning to gather. Are you ready for the final battle?¡±


    Looking at the scene in the distance, Kalunu smiled and said softly.


    The scarlet sky was the power of the evil god that the Centaurs believed in. At this moment, as the Centaurs continued to retreat, the evil god finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and was ready to revive.


    He had to revive. To him, the Centaur tribe was the foundation of his existence. It was his source of belief and supplement to his powers.


    If he just watched the destruction of the Centaur tribe, his power would be greatly weakened, and it would be even more difficult for him to recover his power in his prime.


    Kalunu would not sit by and watch either. It would be an extremely difficult situation. Because of this, no matter how difficult the situation was, the gods still had to act in the end.


    A scarlet sky appeared in the sky and covered the entire sky in an instant. The sky lost its color and was enveloped in a scarlet glow, and the previously blue sky and clouds could no longer be seen.


    The force of the elemental particles is jumping, but it is limited and suppressed. For this point, the mage and others feel very obvious.


    Under the scarlet sky before them, the magic power belonging to the Kobold side waspletely suppressed, its power greatly reduced. At the same time, the Centaurs, on the other hand, not only did not weaken, they were even strengthened to a certain extent.


    This was a domain to a certain extent, and the suppression was extremely powerful.


    In front, a few terrifying auras appeared. It was as if a huge ck hole had appeared in the Centaur camp. From the ck hole, numerous huge figures walked out.


    They were huge lizards with scarlet eyes, each of which was at least tens of meters tall.


    To ordinary people, Mammoths, like wild beasts, were nothing in front of these monsters. They were just ants. These monsters had a strong aura of divine power, simr to that of the god worshiped by the Centaur.


    ¡°The minions of the evil god?¡±


    Looking at the monsters in front of them, Direen and the other¡¯s faces changed. At this moment, they could feel the terrifying power of the evil god¡¯s minions.


    The power of the god¡¯s minions was not weak. Each of them was not weaker than a Fifth Rank. Moreover, their bodies carried the aura and nature of divine power, and the power they unleashed would not be weak.


    With the support of the evil god, the power of these minions would be greatly strengthened. The consequences would be unimaginable if these minions were to charge into the Kobold army.


    In an instant, this thought shed through the minds of Direen and the others. At this moment, their expressions changed slightly.


    Rumble!


    The sound of war drums filled the battlefield. Everyone looked up. On the battlefield in front, they felt the presence of a god. The many Centaurs once again raised their spirits and roared as they prepared to charge forward. It looked like their morale was greatly boosted.


    Roar!


    In the distance, a roar sounded like a dragon¡¯s roar. A terrifying dragon¡¯s aura spread in all directions, surging in this ce.


    The Centaurs who had risen suddenly shivered and woke up. The power in their bodies that the evil god had awakened also fell into silence. Looking Up, giant dragons appeared one after another and charged forward.


    They were all sub-dragons. Of course, there were pure-blooded dragons as well, just that they were rtively rare.


    However, this did not change the strength of the sub-dragons. Each sub-dragon was not weaker than a Fourth Rank, and the strongest among them had already reached a new level.


    A blood-red dragon appeared,nding beside Kalunu, lowering its head respectfully.


    From its appearance, it was a red dragon. However, its strength was too strong, reaching the level of a Seventh Rank Epic. It stood out from the crowd on this battlefield.


    The red dragon¡¯s name was Urad. It was the first red dragon that Kalunuu had hatched. The red dragon was originally a sub-dragon. Logically speaking, its strength was only at Second Rank when it matured. It even struggled to reach the Fourth Rank.


    However, things in this world could not be said to be absolute. Before Urad was born, Kalunu had used divine power to infuse it, slowly nourishing its origin and making it stronger.


    After that, many of the dragon veins after the kobolds died were refined and directly infused into Urad¡¯s body. This treatment forged a solid foundation for him and made him stronger.


    As a result, his bloodline gradually changed and was no longer the same as before.


    Of course, no matter how strong the bloodline was, it still needed time to grow.


    Just like a dragon, although a pure-bred dragon could have the strength of Forth Rank and above when they reached adulthood, it would take at least a thousand years for them to reach this level.


    Even if Urad¡¯s bloodline was extraordinary, it was still surprising that he could reach this level in just a few decades.


    This was the contribution of the other world.


    In addition to bringing talents from other worlds into the Kobold Kingdom, Kalunu also allowed many people with the potential to enter other worlds and use the difference in the flow of time to grow.


    Urad was one of them. In other words, Urad had already spent thousands of years. His bloodline had long matured and reached a new level.


    Roar!


    A roar sounded, causing one¡¯s heart to tremble. A powerful draconic aura spread out and spread across thend, causing all living beings in the four directions to feel terrified.


    Contrary to the reaction of the Centaurs, feeling the draconic aura, many Kobolds became excited as if they had been injected with chicken blood. Within their bodies, the dragon¡¯s blood that had been dormant was recovering and burning.


    A powerful aura swept out in all directions, and that bloodline was exceptionally strong, causing people¡¯s expressions to change.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    Kalunu looked up. On the battlefield in front, Hechi¡¯s entire body was covered in red scales, with red blood flowing on his tall body. At this moment, Hechi charged forward.


    In the distance, the huge sub-dragons and the evil god¡¯s minions began to fight each other, intertwining and colliding.


    In terms of quality, the sub-dragons that had not yet reached their peak were still no match for the evil god¡¯s minions. But if the quality was not enough, they could use quantity topensate for it.


    Compared to the pitiful number of the evil god¡¯s minions, the sub-dragons were much more numerous, greatly exceeding their numbers. Each evil god¡¯s minions had to face more than three sub-dragons.


    There was nothing they could do with such a huge disparity inparison, even if they were stronger. They could only be forced to retreat under the siege of many sub-dragons, being forced to stay there.


    At this point, the battlefield returned to its original point, as if nothing had changed.


    On the golden chariot, Kalunu had a faint smile on his face. After so many years, the Kobold Kingdom had already umted enough trump cards. No matter what methods the other side used, they were confident they could deal with it.


    At this point, Kalunu was also a little curious.


    ¡°I¡¯ve used all the methods that I should have used...¡±


    Standing still, he raised his head and looked at the vastnd in front of him. The smile on his face did not change. ¡°At this point, what other methods do you have?


    ¡°I¡¯m very curious...¡±


    Kalunu was indeed very curious. At this point in the battle, the centaurs had already used many of their tricks. Even the god they worshiped, the evil god, had personallye down.


    At this point, what other tricks could they have? As if responding to Kalunu¡¯s thoughts, waves of fog began to gather in the air. The scarlet light once again shed past this ce.


    When Kalunu raised his head again, the scene in the distance had already changed.


    Under the scarlet sky, the light was dense. A huge figure appeared out of thin air and stood there. It was an iparably huge giant. Just its existence was as majestic as the world itself. Every inch of its skin, every bit of its flesh and blood were condensed from supreme symbols. It possessed a kind of great divine power.


    A vast and mighty terrifying aura spread out, dispersing outwards.


    Seeing this scene, the smile on Kalunu¡¯s face gradually disappeared.


    Standing on the spot, he deeply sighed and then raised his head again. ¡°So you are finally going to participate in the battle personally?¡±


    His gaze pierced through the distance. At this moment, he seemed to be able to see through the illusion and the scene that wasn¡¯t illusory.


    In the next moment, he stretched out his hand. The grand scene began to manifest. It was just a hand, but what manifested behind the Kalunu was an iparably grand and magnificent picture.


    It was a scroll of civilization. In the picture, countless kobolds manifested within it. Some Kobolds wereboriously plowing and expanding the fields, while some diligently studied in the school hall, making a real sound.


    There were even priests who prayed devoutly. The power of faith gathered and condensed on the scroll in front of them.


    Rumbling sounds were heard. At this moment, it passed through the fournds.


    The scenes that had happened in the Kobold Kingdom were now converging and manifesting. All of them finally converged in one ce and manifested in front of Chen Heng, turning into a god that could split heaven and earth.

 Chapter 695 - Victory

    <h4>Chapter 695: ¨C Victory</h4>


    The picture scroll of civilization was disyed, and a scene that could shake heaven and earth appeared.


    Behind the picture scroll of civilization, a god that could support heaven and earth appeared in this ce, facing the Scarlet Evil God in front of them.


    This god¡¯s image was much more specific than the Scarlet Evil God.


    His entire body was covered with scales, and his appearance seemed somewhat simr to that of Kalunu, but it was also somewhat different.


    Each scale on his body contained an immeasurable amount of power ofws. It was as if it contained the origin of heaven and earth. It was terrifying and boundless.


    Two long red horns, along with a mighty dragon aura, appeared above his head. Overall, he looked like a giant dragon, but he looked like a Kobold. It was as if two different images werebined.


    He stood in the void, staring at the distant Scarlet Evil God. Two equally massive and terrifying auras flowed out, manifesting in this ce. A powerful aura shot into the nine heavens, shaking all living creatures in all directions.


    In the distance, Direen, Hechi, and the others looked at the scene before them with some shock. They felt the scene unfolding in the scroll of civilization, and their hearts and minds were shaken at that moment.


    In that vast painting, they could feel the traces and existence of their past. They had been to this world before, and the rise of the Kobold Kingdom was also a part of their strength.


    They had left an indelible mark on it, and it was because of this that they had appeared at this moment, participating in the battle as a part of the Kobold Kingdom.


    Hechi, Hemmer, Direen...


    One by one, names and figures appeared in the scroll, making the figures in the scroll more real, and even their bodies became more solid.


    In the void, the tall image of a god stood still, and at this moment, he raised his head to look forward.


    Rumble!


    His eyes were as hot as the golden sun. When his eyes fell forward, all kinds of inexplicable scenes began to appear, and there was even a terrifying scene of the void sweeping over and starting to burn spontaneously. It was especially terrifying and awe-inspiring.


    The scarlet sky froze at this point.


    ¡°In the end, this is the result.¡±


    Kalunu looked ahead, his gaze very calm. He was not surprised by this result.


    All in all, the power of that god was indeed powerful. Although it was an Evil God, it should also be a true god. It was just that he did not know what era it was from.


    But this did not hinder anything. The other party¡¯s base was still too weakpared to the power of the entire Kobold Kingdom.


    The Centaurs rampaged through the wilderness. Although the blood sacrifice along the way was very sessful, when it came to the purity of faith, how could it be as huge as tens of millions of Kobolds?


    The Kobolds existed in the World of Gods. They could exist in the world with their extremely weak bodies, relying on their powerful reproduction ability.


    In terms of numbers, ten Centaur tribes could not evenpare to one Kobold Kingdom. And when this force began to exert its power.


    Rumble!


    The picture scroll of civilization was disyed. Behind Kalunu, all sorts of traces of the Kobold Kingdom appeared. At this moment, they were disyed to their heart¡¯s content and were added to it.


    Under the influence of this force, Kalunu¡¯s aura began to rise and rise. In response, he smiled. His figure was connected to the Void God behind him. That aura continued to rise, reaching a higher level.


    God!


    Boom!


    Crisp sounds rang out like a war drum. The sound shook the sky and earth as if countless people were running on the ground. With the support of the Kobold God¡¯s power in the air, the scarlet sky finally fell,pletely losing its power.


    The sh of divine powers produced the most direct conflict. In this regard, this Evil God was far from a match for Kalunu.


    The faith of the Centaur Kingdom was inferior to that of the Kobold Kingdom. Not to mention that behind Kalunu stood Chen Heng and many other worlds. In those worlds, countless believers worshiped there. Strands of the pure power of faith transmitted over and surged into Kalunu¡¯s body.


    The vast and powerful Kobold God was born. Thunder rolled in the void, and faith¡¯s power produced the most dazzling miracle. Then, Kalunu¡¯s figure rushed into the sky and merged with the shadow of the Kobold God.


    Looking at this scene, people from all directions were trembling. The stronger the person, the more profound the feeling of this scene was. In their perception, the current Kalunu had already be powerful to another level.


    At this moment, he was more like a high and mighty god than a human. He was so holy and extraordinary that his existence alone shook the world around him, making the world tremble as if it could not bear his existence.


    The contrast of this powerful aura made the Evil God opposite him seem small and insignificant, unable to disy the kind of majesty a god should have.


    However, at this time, no one cared about these things. In midair, arge hand stretched out, andyers of order chains wrapped around the figure of the Evil God in all directions, firmly trapping him.


    Divinity deprivation!


    The most powerful power was disyed. In all directions, all the Kobolds and sub-dragons were roaring furiously. The dragon blood in their bodies was boiling, and a bit of divine splendor turned into pure power, surging into Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Under the support of this power, the aura of Kalunu became even stronger. That aura was iparably terrifying and shocking.


    The battle ended here.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the existence of the Evil God was torn apart by Kalunu. The Evil God¡¯s minions werepletely suppressed at the same time. Even its divinity waspletely taken away.


    Divinity was the foundation of a god. Once it was taken away by someone, it would mean death to a certain extent.


    In an instant, divine light bloomed. The Centaurs turned around and were shocked to find that the god¡¯s statue had been shattered in the church. Everything inside had dissipated. The divine aura within had been taken away and had already left.


    Under the god¡¯s influence, the Centaurs who had once established a connection with the Evil God and be their priests were all affected by the bacsh. All the divine power in their bodies was rampaging.


    Under the terrifying gazes of many, they transformed into terrifying monsters, choosing people to devour. The scene was very bloody.


    Regarding this bloody scene, the people around did not have the slightest bit of pity or sympathy. All they had on their faces was a cold smile.


    The Centaurs and the Kobold Kingdom had already formed a deep hatred in the past few decades of fighting. They wished that the other party would immediately die.


    At this moment, seeing the other party¡¯s misfortune turn into this state was naturally something everyone felt extremely happy about.


    People like Hechi even ordered their warriors to retreat, giving the other party a certain amount of space to fight. They just watched the other party fight and kill each other.


    Watching their enemies fight with each other was a great feeling. It made people feel happy andfortable.


    It was especially so for people like Direen and Hemmer, who had blood feuds with the Centaurs. At this moment, they felt extremely happy and wanted to sing a song to express their happiness and attraction.


    There was a reason for their indifference. Since the rise of the Centaurs, countless races and tribes have been destroyed. Many families that were originally not full had been destroyed because of them, and many tragic things had happened.


    How many wives had lost their husbands and children, how many children had lost their fathers and mothers, and how many sad things had happened?


    It was uncountable and unbearable to watch. And this sin was also the reason why everyone was so cold.


    Of course, if it weren¡¯t for Kalunu, they wouldn¡¯t have died even if the Centaurs hadmitted so many sins and hateful things. But since Kaluu was here, then the result was obvious.


    Rumble!


    The tall mammoth charged forward, and the Kobold Army charged forward. They had alreadypletely defeated the army of the Centaur tribe.


    This also indicated the oue of this battle. Looking at the scene in front of them, everyone, including Kalunu, smiled.


    To the Kobold Kingdom, the victory of this battle was very meaningful. This not only meant that the Centaurs, their greatest opponent, had left the battlefield but also that the desert would no longer have any enemies.


    The desert, which had been in chaos for a long time, was finally about to wee a unified force. It was no longer as chaotic as before, nor was it like before, where the centaurs and Kobolds upied half of the territory.


    The development of the Kobold Kingdom was destined to take a step further and reach a higher level.


    At the same time, from another perspective, the destruction of the Centaur tribe had also allowed the first goal of the Kobold Kingdom to bepleted perfectly.


    This strengthened the team and allowed many people to let go of the knot in their hearts and not wallow in the sadness of the past.


    People like Direen and Hemmes from the Kobold Kingdom could finally let go of their past hatred and rededicate themselves to the construction of the Kobold Kingdom.


    There were naturally many benefits to this. It could be imagined that the Kobold Kingdom would usher in a huge change in theing days.


    Time slowly passed.


    The battle in the wilderness quickly spread through various channels, and everyone learned of the news. The Kobold Kingdom defeated the Centaur tribe and became the new overlord of the desert.


    This matter had happened beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. After all, before this, no one could have imagined that this would happen. Because on the surface, the strength of the Centaur tribe was much stronger.


    Their martial strength was strong enough to annihte powerful tribes like the Tree Spirits and the Bearman. And behind them, there was even a revived god.


    On the other hand, there was nothing in the Kobold Kingdom. It was just a kingdom built by a group of Kobolds. In the eyes of many powerhouses, the Kobolds were just ants. They were so stupid that they couldn¡¯t even defeat an ordinary human farmer.

 Chapter 696 - Sort Things Out

    <h4>Chapter 696: ¨C Sort Things Out</h4>


    The Kobolds finally won. This was something that no one had expected. At least until now, no one could have imagined this oue.


    After all,pared to the Centaurs, the Kobold Kingdom was still a little weak in the eyes of others. The impression of the Kobolds being weak had long been deeply rooted in the people¡¯s hearts.


    Compared to the naturally powerful Centaurs, a race like the Kobolds was synonymous with ants in the eyes of many powerhouses. Even an ordinary human farmer could be considered powerful in front of the Kobolds, not to mention the Centaurs.


    However, even such a weak Kobold managed to obtain the final victory. It had to be said that this was a surprise.


    For many people in the outside world, the Kobolds¡¯victory was a surprise. However, for those who truly understood the Kobold Kingdom, the victory of the Kobold Kingdom was not strange.


    Only those who truly understood the Kobold Kingdom would be able to understand the power hidden beneath the Kobold Kingdom. It was a powerful force formed when tens of millions of Kobolds gathered together, fusing the essence of various races.


    This force usually didn¡¯t seem to be much, as it didn¡¯t truly reveal its power. It hid its ws and teeth on the surface and didn¡¯t reveal them. However, the final result would be extremely shocking once it was revealed.


    The Centaur tribe was only the first enemy to test its power. If others went up against itter, they would be able to know a pleasant surprise.


    However, no matter what, the failure of the Centaur tribe made people have to think about the next few things.


    For example, the ownership of the desert.


    The Centaur tribey in the desert. They had always been the overlord of the desert, but now they were defeated and destroyed by the Kobold Kingdom.


    After this, the entire desert might change. Everyone who knew about this thought and was watching.


    In the desert, the Kobold army was still advancing. Fighting the centaurs and destroying their army was just the beginning.


    The number of centaurs was around three to four million in this desert. In terms of numbers, they were rtively rare. Not to mention the Kobolds, who were extremely fertile. Even if it were a human kingdom, its poption would probably beparable to the entire poption of the Centaurs.


    This was a very normal thing. After all, the stronger the race, the weaker their reproduction ability would be.


    For a powerful race like the Centaurs, who only needed to reach adulthood to have the strength of an apprentice ss professional, if their reproduction ability was strong enough, it probably wouldn¡¯t take long for them to take over the entire desert.


    Three to four million centaurs were scattered throughout the desert, but not all of them were hostile to the Kobold Kingdom.


    Half of the Centaurs maintained their past habits and lived quietly in the desert. They did not believe in that Evil God and had never participated in the blood sacrifices of the Centaurs.


    Centaurs fighting against the Kobold Kingdom should be around a million.


    A million centaurs might seem terrifying, but that was not the case. In the past few decades,pared to the increasing number of Kobolds in the Kalunu Kingdom, the number of Centaurs in the Centaurs tribe was bing fewer and fewer.


    There was already a huge difference in the number of people between the two sides, not to mention the difference in their reproductive ability. Under the same conditions, a Kobold couple raising ten children to adulthood might only be enough for a Centaur couple to raise one child to adulthood.


    This was the most obvious contrast. Thus, under the tug-of-war and consumption of both sides, the power within the centaurs was constantly being consumed.


    Under such circumstances, these two hundred Centaurs were thest of their elite forces. When this force waspletely defeated and captured by the Kalunu Kingdom, the entire Centaur tribe no longer had the strength to resist.


    The elites had all died in battle or were captured. The only ones left were the old and weak.


    Of course, the Centaurs were Centaurs, after all, and even the old and weak among them possessed considerablebat strength.


    But so what? The battle in front of them had consumed countless lives and many other things. The armor and weapons were used to arm themselves. The priests used to cast divine spells and boost divine power.


    These things had been exhausted in this battle. They couldn¡¯t appear out of thin air again.


    Especially the priests of the Centaur tribe. Because of the bacsh from the divine power, they were directly turned into monsters, and their minds were distorted.


    Without sufficient weapons and armor, without priests who cast divine spells, even if they still had considerablebat strength? They couldn¡¯t fight against steel with their bare hands.


    In Kalunu¡¯s view, the only way out for the Centaurs was to take advantage of the moment when the battle had just ended, and the Kalunu Kingdom had no time to care about anything else.


    This dessert was veryrge, and there were many mysterious regions. Many ces didn¡¯t have many people.


    With the mobility and strength of the Centaurs, as long as they were willing to leave, they could reproduce in other regions. There wouldn¡¯t be any problems in the short term.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, they could not even do this. Countless small Centaur tribes formed the Centaur tribe. It was an alliance within the Centaurs and did not have any subordinates.


    Among these scattered tribes, the strongest ones were the ones in charge of the priests in charge of the sacrifices. Both of them had lost their lives in this battle.


    Without leadership, these Centaur tribes were disorganized. They were stuck in a quagmire, unable to escape. The choice to retreat under such circumstances, abandon everything, and go to the depths of the desert was too difficult for them.


    But if they stayed where they were, the oue was also doomed. Following that, the battle situation continued to evolve.


    After that battle ended, the army of the Kalunu Kingdom rested on the spot for more than a month. In that one month, it was destined that the Kobolds would work together to clean up the battlefield and sweep away all the obstacles around them.


    After that, they continued to attack and charge forward. Within a short period of time, the few cities that the Centaur tribe had built over the past ten years changed hands and fell into the hands of the Kalunu Kingdom.


    This speed was extremely fast. Before many Centaur tribes could react, they had already be the Kalunu Kingdom¡¯s captives. The oue that awaited them would be extremely miserable.


    Along the way, the Kalunu Kingdom did not create too many massacres. However, everything that happened along the way was not good either.


    War was never a beautiful thing. It destroyed the achievements of past construction, ravaged innocent people, and destroyed the existing order. It was not a good thing.


    However, there were times when only this kind of destruction could do something.


    At this moment, many cities were upied by the Kalunu Kingdom, and areas were incorporated into the territory of the Kalunu Kingdom.


    Along with this came arge number of Centaur captives.


    There were different opinions within the Kalunu Kingdom regarding these centaur captives.


    Some people advocated ughtering all the centaurs to pay tribute to the spirits of the dead who had died at the hands of the centaurs.


    Some people believed they should be treated as ves and allowed to participate in the construction of the Kalunu Kingdom.


    Although the kobolds were useful and plentiful, they were not as useful as the centaurs in some fields.


    If they could obtain arge number of Centaur ves that were free and could be used to death, then the construction of the Kalunu Kingdom would undoubtedly be greatly elerated and reach a higher level.


    This was undoubtedly very beneficial to the Kalunu Kingdom. Some people did not express their opinions and waited for Kalunu¡¯s decision, remaining silent.


    Kalunu quickly replied to this.


    ¡°Let them make their own choices.¡±


    On the golden chariot, Kalunu quietly said, ¡°Everyone has the freedom to make their own choices. This is the right bestowed by the world itself.


    ¡°Now, I will grant this right to them. How they choose is their own business.¡±


    He replied.


    Kanulu had never thought of massacring a million Centaurs at the same time. This was because not only would it be a waste, but it would also leave a bad impression.


    In this desert, besides the Centaurs who believed in the Evil God, there were many other Centaurs. These centaurs did not believe in the Evil God and had never been enemies with the Kalunu Kingdom. To the Kalunu Kingdom, they were a force that they could fight for in the future.


    If he killed all the captured Centaurs now, it would be difficult to recruit other Centaurs in the future. Even with this consideration, he couldn¡¯t kill all the centaurs. Thus, he gave the centaur captives a choice to consider for themselves.


    Those who chose to follow and continue to believe in the Evil God would be immediately dragged out and sacrificed in blood using the way they sacrificed the evil god.


    Those who chose to give up the Evil God faith would be given hope of survival and would live as ves in the Kalunu Kingdom.


    Because they had given up on following the Evil God, Kalunu promised to release them when they performed well, and they would live as free citizens in the Kalunu Kingdom.


    This was equivalent to giving them a bit of hope so that they would not sink into the darkness forever.


    Faced with the choice of life and death, the Centaurs who still insisted on their faith ultimately chose to follow the Evil God. Not many centaurs chose to follow the Evil God, only ten to twenty thousand.


    Ultimately, these Centaurs were sacrificed in blood under everyone¡¯s gaze. They were devoured with their flesh and soul,pletely bing one with Kalunu.

 Chapter 697 - Blood Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 697: ¨C Blood Sacrifice</h4>


    Thick Qi Blood soared into the sky. It was a chaotic region, with corpses everywhere. There were Centaurs and other races.


    ¡°There are actually so many?¡±


    Hechi looked at this bloody scene and could not help but feel surprised. ¡°An Evil God that allows people to sacrifice blood actually has so many loyal followers?¡±


    The people in front of him were all people who had chosen to follow the Evil God. There were centaurs and other races among them.


    In the past, besides preaching to their races, Centaurs also preached among the ves.


    After a long time, under the influence of sugar-coated cannonballs, some people still believed in the Evil God. For this reason, it did not matter even if they ced their family and friends on the altar.


    Even now, there are still quite a few people who followed that Evil God until now.


    However, in the end, the fate of these people had already been decided. The cruel blood sacrifice began at this moment. One by one, the centaurs were being escorted to the guillotine.


    However, they were still cursing Kalunu and his followers during this process. Those who dared to do so would receive very miserable punishmentster on.


    Although the oue of those who could be sent here was already determined, the process was very different.


    Those who were honest, didn¡¯t resist, and didn¡¯t do much were directly given a quick death. As for those who cursed all the way and still resisted until the end, their fate was much more miserable.


    Whips, knives, axes, razors, etc. All kinds of torture instruments wereplete in this ce. It was not an exaggeration to say that the process was torture and killing.


    Those who were executed in this ce were those who had suffered miserably under the hands of the Centaurs in the past. These people had always had a sense of anger in their hearts. They had a strong resentment towards the Centaurs, and they would not show mercy at this moment.


    Miserable cries continued to be heard from this ce. It made people feel terrified and could not bear to hear it. Even though they deeply hated the Centaurs, many people still could not stand this scene and did note here.


    For example, Tree Spirits like Direen had left a long time ago. They followed beside Kalunu and did not want to see the scene in front of them.


    As for Hechi, Hemmer, and the others who stayed behind were all ruthless people with hearts as hard as a stone. They didn¡¯t feel anything when they saw the scene in front of them. Instead, they felt refreshed and couldn¡¯t wait to see it for a while longer.


    The corpses of the Centaurs fell to the ground one by one. Then, under the guidance of the specialized priests, they were burned into pure dust and fell to the ground.


    During this process, arge amount of resentment and the power of faith was produced and slowly moved into the distance. These powers rushed forward along with some kind of connection and finally urately arrived on a certain person¡¯s body.


    Kalunu.


    Standing on barrennd, at this moment, Kalunu keenly felt the power on his body. He was not surprised by this. Resentment and the power of faith would inevitably be produced during the blood sacrifice process.


    The power of faith required by a god did not have to be the pure faith given by a devout believer. The fear and hatred of the enemy were sometimes one of the sources of power.


    This was also one of the reasons why blood sacrifices were often extremely cruel and terrifying. Because the more terrifying and cruel the process was, the greater the resentment and pain in the heart of the blood sacrifice victim, and the more power of faith they produced.


    The blood sacrifice victim and even the god behind him also benefited more. It was that simple. It was the same at this moment.


    Looking at the distant world, Kalunu silently closed his eyes and slowly digested the power in his body. There was a divine nature flickering with light in his body, and at this moment, it looked extremely bright.


    That divine nature was very clear. Some of it was obtained from Chen Heng¡¯s body, and some from other ces.


    Before this, he went to a secretnd and found a sealednd left by a god. That sealednd was the sealed ce left by the god. Many of the remains of the god who died in the war and even his followers were sealed.


    There were many corpses of demigods, including the real god¡¯s corpse. Kalunu explored for a long time and used the simtor¡¯s power to transform it into his divinity.


    Along with this process, the divinity in his body grew more and more, and his power became more and more powerful. At this point, Kalunu differed slightly from Chen Heng¡¯s main body.


    Chen Heng¡¯s main body was very cautious in choosing his divinity. Because if he chose the wrong path, it was very likely to affect his future achievements. Thus, he was very cautious from the beginning to the end. There was also a limit to the absorption of divinity, except for a few targeted domains. The divinity of the other domains was rarely absorbed.


    But Kalunu was different. Kalunu¡¯s position was to be a clone that protected the main body, not a higher-level explorer. Thus, Kalunu¡¯s requirements for himself were very simple. The stronger, the better.


    For this reason, Kalunu didn¡¯t find fault. He directly chose the simplest path. In the previous sealednd, he found the god¡¯s corpse that he could explore and gathered all the divinity in it into his body.


    The divinity kept gathering, and that kind of power was extremely powerful. In itself, Kaluru did notck divine power, and neither did heck divinity.


    All the conditions were notcking, so the growth of his strength would naturally be much faster. Because of this, Kaluru¡¯s strength was not weaker than Chen Heng¡¯s main body. It was even better. The previous battle was proof of that.


    Standing quietly on the spot, Kalunu looked in front of him and quietly felt the rapidly rising power in his body. Speaking of which, because of the different positioning, many methods had be different.


    For methods like blood sacrifice, Chen Heng¡¯s main body would never use them because he was worried that there would be some traces and seque that would affect his future progress.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter to Kalunu. He could just use it directly. In the past, Kalunu had used it a lot.


    Pure power surged in his body. Beside Kalunu¡¯s ears, the wails of the souls continued to ring out. It was the wails and cries of the Centaurs and the roars they made when their souls were destroyed.


    Everything, including their blood, Qi, and souls, was finally devoured. Not a single trace was left behind. That was how pathetic it was.


    ¡°It feels pretty good.¡±


    Feeling the increase in his strength, Kalunu smiled. He was rather satisfied. It had to be said that as a method to increase one¡¯s strength, the effect of the blood sacrifice was very obvious.


    Compared to the traditional means of spreading the faith and developing believers, the blood sacrifice was equivalent to a one-time harvest, harvesting the flesh and blood of others and even the origin of their souls. The effect was naturally very good.


    Before this, the god behind the Centaur could recover quickly and be precise because of the blood sacrifice. And in the entire World of Gods, many gods liked the method of blood sacrifice.


    After all, although the traditional development beliefs were longsting, the blood sacrifice came quickly. Getting rich quickly was something that everyone always liked, including gods.


    Unfortunately, as the ruler of the Kalunu kingdom, Kalunu couldn¡¯t do so. Unlike the Centaur tribe, even if he wanted to go to the blood sacrifice, he could not find too many people to give him a blood sacrifice.


    Therefore, he could only have a few simr opportunities now. He felt a little regretful in his heart, and at the same time, he was thinking about something.


    Should he create another clone to do the blood sacrifice?


    He did not expect to obtain such power. He only needed to go to those traditional god parishes to cause trouble and disrupt the rhythm of those gods. That would be enough.


    After thinking carefully, he felt that this idea was very practical and could try it if he had the chance. Anyway, for him, divinity was not valuable. Even if he failed, it would be a failure. It didn¡¯t matter.


    Of course, he still had more important things to do at the moment.


    The army of the Kaluu Kingdom had already rampaged in the desert. Arge amount ofnd that originally belonged to the Centaur tribe was now upied by the Kobold Army.


    The strength of the Centaurs was greatly weakened and was close to nothing. But there was one thing that had yet to be resolved.


    The god from before. There was a true god behind the Centaur tribe. That god was not a false god but a true god. As long as this god was not dealt with, it would be useless even if all the Centaurs on the ground were eliminated.


    After a period of time, this god would only make aeback and support another Centaur tribe to be enemies with the Kalunu Kingdom. Even this was not the worst oue.


    If Kalunu were an opponent, he would try to sneak into the inner part of the Kalunu Kingdom. At that time, not only would it be more hidden, but the harm it would cause would also be much greater.


    Therefore, this hidden danger had to be solved. That was what Kalunu thought and did. Soon, he took action again.


    The hiding ce of a god was very difficult to find because it was often very hidden. Even if it was the same god, it was difficult to find it without guidance. However, the premise of all this was that the god did not reveal himself.


    Coincidentally, some time ago, the evil god behind the Centaurs made a move. With that move, Kalunu followed the clues and found the hiding ce. After spending more than a month, he had almost explored it.


    A star began to shine in the void, emitting a bright light. After the bright and uncertain radiance bloomed, it was a dazzling divine power aura.


    The divine power aura was so powerful, and the god¡¯s majesty was extremely obvious. Even if one did not deliberately look for it, it was very difficult to ignore.


    ¡°Can¡¯t hold on anymore?¡±


    In the void, Kalunu stood in ce. Looking at the scene in front of him, a smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 698 - The Battle of Gods in the Void Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation

    <h4>Chapter 698: ¨C The Battle of Gods in the Void</h4>


    From the looks of it, after such a long time, the god behind the Centaurs finally could not hold on any longer. It was very normal for the Evil God to be unable to hold on.


    That was because from the moment he made his move, Kalunu had already grasped the opportunity toy downyers of seals in the void, sealing the ce and sealing off all life.


    The reason for this was naturally to prevent the Evil God from leaving early and shifting his position. It was not easy to capture the location of the other party¡¯s base camp. If he were to be easily taken away by the other party, it would be too much of a loss.


    Kalunu thought and did the same. And now, in the past one to two months, believers belonging to the Evil God were continuously ughtered. The loyal followers, along with their flesh and soul, were sent to be ughtered. The shallow followers who were not loyal were also forced to change their beliefs.


    Under all kinds of bacsh, it was still somewhat unbearable. Faith was a double-edged sword. It could make you quickly be stronger, but it could also make you receive bacsh when the believers change faith.


    When the original believers began to curse and hate, and the thread of faith was broken, that kind of bacsh began to arrive. Perhaps the gods who were once at the peak did not care about this kind of bacsh and did not think much of it.


    However, it was difficult to bear for the Evil God, who was currently at a low point and had yet to recover his power fully, and who had been severely injured by Kalunu.


    For him, if he just stayed where he was and waited silently, he would sooner orter die. The bacsh from faith would cause a huge wound. At the same time, when Kalunu freed his hands and slowly explored this area, he would sooner orter be found.


    Without the replenishment of faith, his power would be weaker and weaker in this void that was sealed off, and the more time passed, the weaker he would be.


    The longer he dragged on, the more disadvantageous it would be for this Evil God. Since that was the case, he naturally had to take advantage of this moment to leave and fight while he still had more than half of his power.


    That was what he thought and what he did. However, whether he could block Kalunu¡¯s attack and leave Kalunu¡¯s subordinates was something that no one knew.


    Kalunu didn¡¯t know either. However, this didn¡¯t stop him from making his move. In the deep void, he stretched out a hand. His rough arm extended towards the void. Like a god¡¯s arm, he grasped the entire void in his hand. Finally, he moved towards the twinkling star in front of him, grabbing that star in his hand.


    In the next moment, light rippled. Layers of tiny ripples covered the spot, spreading in all directions. Kalunu finally broke the star, and Kalunu forcefully punched out the originally perfect divine domain into a huge hole.


    A powerful and terrifying aura spread out from the hole in all directions.


    If it was in the real world, just the aura in front of him was enough to suppress all living things, making existences below the legendary level feel iparably fearful, as if they were in the real existence of hell.


    This was true divine might, an aura only gods could have, and it was real.


    When mortals faced an existence at such a level, it could be said that they would naturally be suppressed, and even if they had a lot of power, they would not be able to use it at all. However, Kalunu was different.


    When he came here and faced the terrifying aura that came at him, his expression was calm. He just quietly walked here and looked around. The surroundings of this area were very calm. Only the core area in front of him was wreaking havoc.


    There was already someone waiting for him there. It was the master of this area. Kalunu strolled in this area and slowly walked.


    His actions seemed very slow, but in reality, he wasn¡¯t like this. With each step, he was able to walk a very long distance. It was as if he had crossed the heavens and directly arrived at the end.


    Finally, he arrived at his destination, the ce that was filled with awe-inspiring terror.


    Rumble!


    This area was rippling, and a vast aura rushed towards the horizon. It was vast and boundless, iparably terrifying.


    After arriving at the core area, Kalunu raised his head and looked ahead. As far as he could see, there was nothing in front of him. Only by erging the field of vision and spreading it further away could one discover the real image of this ce.


    It was an iparably huge, iparably spacious phantom. The phantom looked huge. The area it upied was an unknown number of tens of thousands of kilometers in size. It could be said to be vast and boundless.


    Such a huge area, if it were to be unceremoniously said, even the entire world of gods would be expanded. It could even directly expand half of the area.


    This was the true body of the evil god.


    ¡°It was this huge?¡±


    Kaluu raised his head and looked at the huge Evil God phantom in front of him. At this moment, he could not help but show some surprise on his face.


    The rank of a god was equivalent to the real world. But this was only a rank. In fact, in most cases, the body of a god could not bepared to the entire world.


    At least, most of the time. Both sides were essentially the same, with the same personality, but in the material world, they had different bodies.


    This did not prevent the gods from being powerful, and the power they possessed was not inferior to that of most worlds. It was just that, as the god in front of him, there were very few gods whose existence alone wasparable to that of an entire great world.


    This could not help but make Kalunu feel surprised and a little surprised. However, he smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just right.


    ¡°With such a huge body, if I kill him directly, I think there will be a ce for the Kobolds in the future.¡±


    He smiled and finally said so.


    The Kobolds were currently reproducing very quickly. ording to their reproduction speed, the resources in the desert might not be enough.


    However, if they could kill this god in front of them and refine his body into a continent, which would be the future breeding ground for the Kobolds, it would be very good.


    As if they had heard the words of Kalunu, thunder rumbled in front of them. The sky was filled with thunder as if the heavens were angry. A terrifying aura kept spreading, and a wave of dense anger emerged.


    The existence hidden in the depths was enraged. It seemed to have been angered by Kalunu¡¯s words and began to truly recover.


    A powerful force emerged from all directions, turning into chains wrapped around Kalunu¡¯s body, as if wanting to lock him up.


    This was the divine chain of order, the true manifestation of the power ofws. It represented the fundamental power of this god in front of him and was terrifying.


    However, in the face of this, Kalunu only smiled and gently waved his hand. It was just a casual wave of his hand, but in his body, a huge amount of divine power was roaring, and a terrifying aura kept shaking and spreading in all directions.


    A powerful divine power rushed out and appeared around Kalunu, turning into a grand scene.


    A real and void domain spread out, with the appearance of a Kobold and a giant dragon roaring forward and rushing into the sky.


    This was Kalunu¡¯s domain, and it was also the manifestation of divine power.


    In the area in front of him, the surroundings were originally covered by the domain of that god. Not to mention legendary or mythical existences, even a true Demigod would be suppressed under this domain.


    Unless a true god came, he would never be able to break free. This was originally where the confidence of the god in front of himy.


    After all, judging from Kalunu¡¯s previous performance, although he was powerful and had stepped into the domain of gods, he had not reached that step yet.


    He could suppress his incarnation partly because of the power of the Kobold Kingdom and partly because of Kalunu¡¯s divine power.


    However, in terms of essence, the current Kaluru was still far inferior to him. Once he attacked head-on, he would fall into a disadvantageous position.


    However, looking at the scene, he suddenly felt something was wrong.


    ¡°Why is your divine power so huge?¡±


    A pair of huge scarlet eyes opened. Each was as huge as a star, shining in all directions and spreading out a bright radiance. However, in this pair of iparably huge eyes, what shed past at this moment was doubt and palpitations.


    ¡°Is it huge?¡±


    Kalunu smiled softly, ¡°There¡¯s something that¡¯s even more surprising to you.¡±


    His indifferent words fell. Behind him, the picture scroll of civilization was disyed.


    In the picture scroll, the Kobolds were plowing in the farnd, digging in the ores with all their might. Scenes of them striding forward in various regions appeared again, appearing together in this picture scroll.


    Scenes of the Karuna Kingdom appeared one after another, but now they were all condensed into the picture scroll. It was exceptionally clear and real, and one could feel the spirit of striving and striving at a nce.


    This picture scroll of civilization was formed after the Kalunu kingdom had used the power of the entire world and the entire Kalunu kingdom for a long time. It possessed extremely powerful power.


    The Evil God had long witnessed this in the previous battle. However, at that moment, his eyes could not help but shrink when he looked at the scroll of civilization. He was somewhat stunned at that moment.


    Because then, the scroll of civilization that he had witnessed before was still expanding. This was a change that had never appeared before.


    On the scroll of civilization, and even more horrifying change appeared. Those were scenes from other worlds.


    Some of those worlds were in the apocalypse, with ruins everywhere, some in the ces where they were created, with life everywhere, and some in the desert, with natives everywhere.


    But at the same time, the people of those worlds were praying devoutly. Waves of soft murmurs came from those worlds as if they had traveled a long distance to reach this ce.


    And these murmurs represented the purest force of faith.

 Chapter 699 - Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 699: ¨C Suppression</h4>


    A mighty voice permeated in all directions, resounding in this ce. Waves of voices came from various worlds and seemed to have pierced through a far distance, directly reaching this ce and surging into Kalunu¡¯s body.


    They prayed devoutly and eagerly anticipated, simultaneously cing their hearts and minds on a God statue.


    Their spirits began to sublimate, and their flesh and blood gradually became one. Finally, under the influence of some kind of power, they all sublimated and converged on an inexplicable existence.


    Kalunu!


    Boom!


    A loud sound reverberated in the area. Kalunu had a smile on his face before the Evil God, looking exceptionally bright. He looked at the Evil God and slowly raised a hand. Behind him, the picture scroll of civilization had expanded to the extreme, reaching a new level.


    What a magnificent picture. The picture scroll of civilization was already shocking enough from before, condensing the rise of an entire Kobold Kingdom and gathering the power of all the kobolds within it. The power that erupted was terrifying.


    However, the power of the picture scroll of civilization had increased by more than a thousand times. If it was just a simple increase in strength, then it could still be dealt with by existences at the level of gods. But, after all, it was nothing.


    No matter how much an ordinary object increased its strength, as long as its level did not reach the god level, it would not be able to harm existence at this level truly.


    However, there was still Kalunu, standing before the Evil God with a faint smile on his face. At this moment, a hand slowly descended.


    Bang!


    Though it was only a hand, it seemed like billions of mountains were in it. The weight of that power could not help but make the Evil God feel terrified, and his body, asrge as the entire World of Gods, fell directly, with an extremely obvious dent.


    ¡°You!¡± Sensing the power in Kalunu¡¯s hand, the Evil God widened his eyes, emitting a dazzling brilliance as if he wanted to devour Kalunu.


    However, this was of no use. The contrast between the power was real. Although the Evil God before him was strong, he had already fallen, and his power was less than one-tenth of what it was at its peak.


    After all, the restrictions of the World of Gods were notpletely released yet. Many gods could only descend in the form of saints but could not descend in their real bodies.


    The Evil God before him was naturally restricted, and the power that could be disyed was about to be weakened. Not to mention that before this, he still had a serious injury to his body. Those injuries affected many things, causing him to be in a very serious condition and unable to recover. Under such circumstances, he was even less of a match for Kalunu.


    Bang!


    The sound of violent collision rang out, continuously reverberating in this ce.


    The rumbling of the Power of Laws reverberated in this ce, and waves of powerful aura permeated the air. Any wisp of aura that spread would probably be enough to sweep through an entire kingdom, causing all living beings within to fall into a deathly silence.


    However, what was terrifying was that the one at a disadvantage in this battle was not Kalunu but the Evil God.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Kalunu was still smiling in the void.


    Extremely powerful energy manifested from his entire body. Then, as both sides shed intensely, a real scene appeared behind him.


    The scenes of several major worlds were directly transmitted, each of which was so clear, and there was also a real Power of Laws manifesting in them, which was extremely obvious. The Evil God keenly sensed this feeling before him and couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified.


    ¡°Crazy!¡± He let out a low growl in the darkness as he struggled hard, trying to get out of this quagmire and leave this area.


    However, the divine power that originated from Kaluru firmly blocked his path of advancement, preventing him from advancing.


    ¡°Oh, have you noticed?¡± Hearing the Evil God¡¯s words and seeing his reaction, Kalunu didn¡¯t find it strange but still maintained a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already discovered it, you can die willingly too.¡± He spoke softly with a sigh as if he was truly sighing for the other party.


    ¡°You are crazy!¡± The Evil God¡¯s body was still trembling violently, struggling with all his might, then said chaotically, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting lost, linking your origin with several worlds and joining them?¡±


    Kalunu¡¯s actions were extremely crazy in the eyes of the Evil God because, based on the situation before him, he had shockingly linked his origin with the origin of several worlds. Moreover, he had even used his origin power to seize the origin of those worlds. An individual wasbining with a world to be a world consciousness!


    This situation was simr to Philip from the Initial World. However, it was even more extreme. In the Initial World, Philip had merely entered the initial space and endured the transformation of the Initial World¡¯s consciousness, bing its carrier. It was equivalent to bing its avatar, its body for action. This level was nothing but a puppet of the world consciousness.


    However, what Kalunu was doing was not as simple. He was shockingly devouring the world consciousness of the other worlds, allowing his true spirit origin to transform into the world consciousness of the respective world and use them to control the terrifying power of those worlds, thus bing himself.


    What he did was fundamentally different from Philip¡¯s actions. One was to be a puppet of the world consciousness, indirectly controlling the power of that world, while the other was to turn the tables and be the master, directly recing the original world consciousness. The difference was undoubtedly huge.


    However, one simr thing was that they could borrow the original power of those worlds and turn themselves into god¡¯s will, suppressing all enemies before them. This was one of the reasons why Kalunu was so powerful.


    Although the power gathered by the Kobold Kingdom was huge, it could only be used as a supplement. The power of divinity allowed it toe into contact with the Gods¡¯ realm, enough to fight against existences like the Evil God.


    However, what can be so domineering and almost invincible was the world¡¯s Power of Origin. These were the core of the picture scroll of civilization, which was the few real worlds.


    ¡°Devour the world¡¯s consciousness, and you will certainly sink into the world¡¯s operations and be a puppet!¡± The Evil God roared indignantly, ¡°What exactly do you want to do? Sink into the world and be a world¡¯s puppet?¡±


    Karuna smiled and casually spoke, ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    For ordinary people, sinking into the world was indeed a dead end. The oue was either to be devoured by the world¡¯s origin or to be a part of the world, a new world consciousness.


    All acquired humanity would be obliterated by then, leaving only pure divinity. All feelings and ego would cease to exist. This was indeed the case for others, but for Kalunu, he didn¡¯t care.


    Philip, in the Initial World, had given Chen Heng a great example. As the main body, he would not attempt this path and would steadily advance until the final point.


    However, as an avatar, Kalunu seemed to have more discretion, free to do whatever danger came his way because he would not die in any case. Various thoughts shed through his mind, and he extended his hand.


    The Evil God¡¯s huge body was instantly shattered and suppressed by Kalunu. Huge pieces of flesh and blood were discharged and sttered into the distance, turning into bright, iparably dazzling stars. The Evil God was still struggling there, but its power gradually weakened.


    This processsted for a long time. Finally, after over three months, when thest bit of divine me was extinguished, the iparablyrge divine body before him shattered into pieces.


    Under the intense divine battle, the originally intact body shattered into pieces. Therge pieces of flesh and blood automatically cohered into a brand new body. As for the small pieces, they turned into stars, scattering throughout the area. Kalunu stretched out his hand as he did not want to waste any of this.


    Behind him, shadows of an entire great world appeared. The faint voice of countless believers emerged. Then, a golden world gate slowly opened under his control, and a terrifying power emitted.


    Flesh and blood left behind by the fallen god were eventually devoured by the golden World Gate, directly disappearing on the spot. Not a single drop was left behind.


    Arge amount of god¡¯s flesh and blood surged into the new world and slowly evolved. Then, the sea began to rise, and the tectonic te collided, creating new changes.


    Therge pieces of flesh and blood fell into the world, forming new continents. As for the smaller pieces, they turned into inds, appearing in the new worlds.


    The god¡¯s blood turned into pure elemental particles and merged into the world, increasing the concentration of the elements in the world. In addition, some bones turned into mineral veins, bing resources waiting to be excavated in the future.


    With the fall of the god¡¯s body, the entire world emitted a sense of satisfaction, as if everyone had been satisfied. Theplete fall of a god was in exchange for a world full of food. The god¡¯s size was so terrifying.


    And after the world digested the god¡¯s corpse andpletely integrated its power into the world, the power within would return to Kalunu¡¯s body. It could be deemed to havepleted a cycle to a certain extent.


    Bang!


    Ripples appeared in the void. Along with the fall of the previous god, many virtual shadows appeared before Kalunu. Moreover, this void seemed connected to many other spaces, where many unknown creatures were sealed.

 Chapter 700 - - Memories

    <h4>Chapter 700: ¨C Memories</h4>


    Many powerful creatures emerged from the space before him as the void trembled. Some were powerful creatures from other worlds, while others were the Evil God¡¯s dependents.


    They were the Evil God¡¯s umtion over a long period. Some could be its experimental subjects, while others werepletely new creatures created by the Evil God.


    These creatures had been sealed in many dimensions in the past, and they could only appear in other worlds with the Evil God¡¯s consent. However, with the Evil God¡¯s death, these creatures broke free from the seal and left the sealed space.


    The Evil God¡¯s dependents roared in the void and seemed excited at the moment. However, it was obvious that they got happy too early.


    Kalunu nced at them and then stretched out his hand. A wisp of divine power trembled. Then, the world¡¯s virtual shadow appeared again, suppressing all the life forms that appeared under the terrifying gazes of the Evil God¡¯s dependents.


    Bang!


    Terrifying ripples spread, suppressing the surroundings. The many dependents were sent directly into Kalunu¡¯s world in the end.


    On the continent that the Evil God¡¯s body had evolved into, the Evil God¡¯s dependents should be able to survive very well. What happened before Kalunu was just a small interlude. Kalunu had more important things to do now.


    He had suppressed the Evil God standing behind the Centaur. This signified the disappearance of a powerful enemy and also an extremely precious wealth. The divinity and memories left behind were all extremely precious to Kalunu.


    The former was self-evident. It was a good choice for self-transformation or trading with other gods. As for thetter, it might be more important for Kalunu now. After all, he did notck divinity. What hecked was experience and memories about the Gods¡¯ realm.


    All of these could be obtained from the previous Evil God¡¯s memory. Kalunu was in the process of digesting the memory at this moment. Huge memories flowed into his mind and kept emerging.


    The Evil God was not a creature from the World of Gods but came from another huge and extraordinarily prosperous world. Everything in it was very different from the World of Gods. Even the name of the Gods¡¯ realm was different. The Evil God was born from that world, rose to the top, and arrived at God¡¯s realm.


    However, that world was ultimately destroyed due to a natural disaster. Two terrifying and boundless great worlds collided and targeted each other in a terrifying crusade. Both sides were equal in strength and wanted to conquer each other, turning the other into resources for their advancement.


    Therefore, a war quickly erupted. Initially, it was a fight between mortals, and it kept climbing until it reached the point where even those in God¡¯s realm had to participate personally.


    The Great War of the Gods erupted, and both worlds shattered. That scene was extremely profound in the Evil God¡¯s memory. The two great worlds shattered, and the living beings inside were roaring and crying on the world¡¯s fragments. Even the worlds let out a mournful cry and diedpletely in the collision.


    The Evil God was lucky enough to survive the war. He joined hands with the other surviving gods in an attempt to refine the broken world and bring it back to life again. However, their efforts were in vain.


    They did create some worlds and cohered using the original world fragments, hoping to create a brand new world. However, the size of the new world was far fromparable to the original world. It could not support existences in the Gods¡¯ realm like them.


    If they forcefully stayed, not only would there be no benefits, they would encounter all sorts of dangers and might even crush the new world itself. There was no other possibility. The Evil God had no choice but to leave and head out of the world.


    Passing through the long void was a chaotic Boundary Sea beyond the world. Infinite worlds bobbed up and down in the Boundary Sea, and many lifeforms had long fallen and sank within.


    Kalunu finally had a deeper understanding of the Boundary Sea through the Evil God¡¯s memory. The gods of different worlds had different names regarding that Boundary Sea.


    The immortal Gods in the Divine Weapon World called it chaos, and the gods in the World of Gods named it the world¡¯s source. It was also known as the Boundary Sea for divine existences in other worlds. However, regardless of its name, its characteristics were the same.


    The Boundary Sea had a terrifying power. That power was like a kind of demonic nature that could silently corrode the body and mind of the gods, making them fall unconsciously and eventually be creatures of the Boundary Sea.


    It wouldpletely fall once it reached that stage, directly bing the world¡¯s enemy, and would lose all of its consciousness and nature. Its body would transform, and its mind would be chaotic, turning into a monster that had lost all its sanity despite the power of the gods.


    This kind of ending was something that no gods would want to see. However, this was also one of the reasons why gods needed to find a world to stay in and rely on.


    Only the world was the home of all living beings in the vast Boundary Sea. Even the high and mighty gods could not avoid this, as they needed to grow and move forward under the protection of the world.


    The Evil God sank into the Boundary Sea and searched for a long time to find a new world. However, it could not avoid the many dangerous encounters along the way, even with its power.


    Not only was there demonic erosion in the Boundary Sea, but also many Boundary Sea monsters that had fallen in the past. Those Boundary Sea monsters were all transformed from the life forms that had left the original world. As a result, each of them was extremely powerful. The weakest was equivalent to a legend, and the strongest was at least a god level.


    It was not that easy to deal with them, even though these life forms did not have intelligence. The Evil God sank into the Boundary Sea along the way and had found many worlds.


    Unfortunately, the weak worlds were useless. The gods¡¯ capacities were equivalent to the world, and ordinary worlds could not amodate it. As a result, some weak worlds would die and explode when the Evil God entered.


    Only strong worlds could amodate the Evil God¡¯s existence and allow it to have room for improvement. That was because those worlds that were strong enough had stronger Power of Laws and origin which could allow the existence in God¡¯s realm to go one step further and reach a higher level.


    However, such worlds were very rare in the entire Boundary Sea. Moreover, due to the sizes of these worlds, they would often give birth to their gods. Furthermore, these existences had a unified attitude toward the foreign gods. Therefore, except for a few worlds with a unique environment, gods of the other normal great worlds would often instinctively be hostile toward the foreign gods.


    If one were to enter these worlds rashly, one would be attacked by the gods and eventually devoured. This was a clear risk. After all, entering other worlds required a rtively long period of adaptation.


    When one first entered other worlds, it was the weakest moment. Not only would one have to consume a huge amount of power to enter, but one would also have to face the world¡¯s repulsion. Besides having external enemies, one¡¯s strength would be much weaker than before under the world¡¯s repulsion. This was precisely why the Evil God¡¯s journey in the Boundary Sea was not easy but extremely difficult.


    He finally arrived in the World of Gods after a long period. It was the time when the World of Gods was in chaos, as the gods happened to experience an internal conflict during that era and were at a weak moment.


    The Evil God sneaked into the World of Gods using a special method. After hiding there for a long time, he finally found the trick and slowly solved his exclusion issue.


    He changed his appearance and washed away the traces of the Boundary Sea. Then, hepletely integrated himself and became a local god in the World of Gods. Then, when the time was right, he spread his beliefs in the World of Gods to be his reliance, preventing himself from being rejected by the World of Gods.


    In the following long period, he remained a local God in the World of Gods and existed there for a long time. He had participated in the war between the gods andunched a war of faith, using it to plunder the power of faith and blood sacrifice.


    He also participated and was deeply involved in the war between the World of Gods and the Abyss World. However, due to the war with the powerhouses in the abyss in the past, he suffered heavy losses and had no choice but to fall into a deep sleep. He could not recover immediately even with the rewards the World of Gods gave and could only hide in his divine kingdom.


    Subsequently, the World of Gods and the Abyss World fell and hit rock bottom. The gods fell into a deep sleep and no longer appeared in the material world. After that, the Evil God dived into the divine kingdom.


    He had also made a backup n to deal with the long period of silence, leaving behind his church in the material world. It was just that a long time had passed after he awakened, and the backup ns he had left behind back then could no longer be used.


    Even the church and faith he had left back then hadpletely disappeared under the suppression of the other Gods¡¯ churches. In such a dangerous situation, he had no choice but to take up his old expertise and start the blood sacrifice ritual again.


    In the central area of the Material World, those prosperous ces had long been upied by the forces of other gods. Therefore, he shifted his gaze and focused on the desert.

 Chapter 701 - Mark of Divine Spark

    <h4>Chapter 701: ¨C Mark of Divine Spark</h4>


    It had to be said that the Evil God¡¯s move was reasonable. In the prosperous areas of the material world, there were basically arge number of intelligent races.


    These intelligent races represented a veryrge number of beliefs, but there were already many forces of the god¡¯s church in them. They were deeply rooted in them, and outsiders simply could not step into them.


    If foreign gods like the Evil God dared to enter them, the final result would be that they would be alerted and eventually found by other revived gods. Therefore, he shifted his gaze and finally came to the desert.


    At that time, there were still many desert races in the desert. These races were the losers who had previously fought in the material world. Because of their previous failures, they were driven into the desert.


    Compared to the civilized world, the desert was stupid and powerful. They worshiped power, so it was easier to bewitch them. The Centaur race easily entered the Evil God¡¯s eyes among the many desert races.


    This was due toprehensive considerations. In the desert, many races had more in numbers than Centaurs, such as Kobolds and Goblins, but they were often weak. Not only were they as weak as ants, but it was also difficult for them to obtain enough power.


    Some races, such as the Tree Spirits, were more powerful than the Centaurs. Their numbers were too few, and no matter how they developed, they couldn¡¯t obtain much power of faith, much less enough strength to rely on. Thus, they could stay in the World of Gods.


    All in all, the Centaurs were the best choice. What happened next was just as everyone knew. Under themand of the Evil God, the centaurs began to exert their power.


    They massacred the other races in the desert and held a blood sacrifice to replenish the Evil God¡¯s power. At the same time, they obtained feedback from the Evil God, continuously obtaining more and more power to strengthen themselves.


    Just like that, the original Centaur tribe continued to grow, from a small tribe to a giant force that spanned across the desert. The Evil God¡¯s power was also rapidly recovering and growing.


    Originally, if there were no other obstacles, with its power, it could even unify the entire desert, gathering all the power in it and gathering it into its own body.


    If that was the case, not only would it recover its power, it would even be enough to let it advance one step further, and it could achieve a higher status.


    Unfortunately, an ident happened in the end. He came across Kalunu.


    The Centaur tribe, which had developed to its peak, had met the Kalunu Kingdom. As a result, they had been forcefully blocked. That upward trend had also been stopped.


    At this point, everything had already been predestined. Compared to Kalunu, who had several worlds as his backing and divine power as his support, the foundation of the Centaur tribe was still too weak. As a result, they had been blocked. They had advanced even further.


    Otherwise, with the trend of the Centaurs¡¯development, they might have sessfully grown to a new level.


    Unfortunately...


    When Kalunu checked the Evil God¡¯s memories, streams of divinity emerged in his body. That was the divinity in the body of the Evil God from before. Now, all of it surged into Kalunu¡¯s body.


    This method was originally impossible. Even if they were both gods, receiving the divinity of other gods¡¯ bodies in perfect condition would still take a long process. They could only absorb part of it, and the losses were severe. It was impossible to absorb all of it.


    Otherwise, the gods would only need to keep devouring each other to develop and grow. Why would they have to work hard toprehendws and develop believers?


    But in front of their eyes, this kind of thing happened. The divinity that was originally in the body of the Evil God kept pouring into Kalunu¡¯s body. It seemed that there was no loss, and hepletely epted it.


    The reason it could be like this was naturally the effect of the simtor. The simtor could transformws¡¯ power, transformingws¡¯ external power into its things.


    Because of this, Kalunu could transform the many divinities in the god corpses into his own.


    At this moment, it was also ordinary. However,pared to the god corpses he hade into contact with, the divinity in the Evil God¡¯s body seemed somewhat different.


    In his body, a change was taking ce. Streams of divinity flowed into his body, but eventually converged in his body, forming a brand new change. An inexplicable mark emerged and appeared on his body.


    This mark was formed by countless divinity, but it seemed to be a little vague. Only a part of it was real, and the rest of it was iplete. Countless divinity piled up in it and gathered together to form this broken mark.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Sensing the mark formed by the divinities in his body, Kalunu could not help but be stunned. At this moment, all sorts of thoughts shed through his mind instinctively.


    In the unseen world, a stream of information was transmitted into his mind, allowing him to understand what this iplete mark was instant.


    ¡°Divine Spark...¡±


    Standing in the void, Kalunu sensed the mark on his body. At this moment, he muttered to himself, all sorts of thoughts shing through his mind.


    This iplete mark was the Divine Spark of the Evil God from before. If mortals wanted to ascend to the god realm and be Demigod, they needed to condense divinity and sublimate all theirprehension.


    If a demigod realm wanted to ascend to the god realm, they needed to gather countless divinity and sublimate it into a Divine Spark.


    When divinity sublimated into a Divine Spark, it was a qualitative change as well as a quantitative change. When the Divine Spark was truly formed, it would mean the birth of a brand new god.


    Kalunu carefully looked at the Mark of Divine Spark in front of him. In his body, this mark was manifesting. At this moment, it looked exceptionally clear and thorough.


    However, only a small part of this mark was real. Most of the areas were somewhat illusory. There were even arge number of iplete areas that could not be filled up.


    The imaginary part meant that theprehension was not deep, and the divine inscription was not solid. It could copse at any time. As for the iplete part, it meant that there were more possibilities.


    ording to the information in the Evil God¡¯s memory, when a Demigod had just be a god, he could only condense an illusory divine imprint.


    However, as the god¡¯sprehension of thew became deeper, the mark would also be more solid. There would be more and more real parts, and there would be fewer and fewer defects.


    When this Godhead imprint was condensed and turned into a wless one, it meant that it had reached a certain level of perfection and would climb to a higher level.


    However, there was no doubt that it was very difficult. ording to the memory of the Evil God, even if it was only a god who condensed more than half of the Mark of Divine Spark, it could already be called a powerful person among the god level.


    Even the most powerful among gods, such as the God of Shadows and the God of Light, had not reached the perfect Mark of Divine Spark. There was still a considerable part of it missing. It could be seen how difficult it was.


    In legends, once the Mark of Divine Spark was perfected andpletely condensed, there would be all kinds of changes. The god himself would also be sublimated and promoted to another domain.


    At that level, he might be able to exist independently from the world, even in the boundary sea. The strange demonic nature would not erode him.


    Wait!


    Kalunu suddenly realized something.


    ¡°The Mark of Destiny...¡±


    This thought suddenly shed through his mind. At this moment, observing the existence of the mark in front of him, feeling the power and power of its existence, he suddenly realized something.


    Did the mark of Destiny represent the same thing?


    In the past, Chen Heng had explored the existence of things like the Mark of Destiny, wanting to find out what the essence of this thing was.


    But there was no doubt that the essence of the Mark of Destiny was too high. Even at Chen Heng¡¯s current level, he could not explore it clearly, let alone understand its essence.


    Chen Heng could only know the Power of the Mark of Destiny itself. But what was the essence of it and how terrifying its source was, was not something he could know.


    But now, Kalunu suddenly realized. The Mark of Destiny in Chen Heng¡¯s body had a lot of simrities with the Mark of Divine Spark in the god¡¯s body.


    The Mark of Divine Spark extracted from the Evil God¡¯s body was simr to the Mark of Destiny but rtively simpler, far lessplete, and dazzling than the Mark of Destiny.


    However, there were still some very simr things. For example, the type of power.


    The Mark of Destiny controlled the Destiny. With the power of the Mark of Destiny, one could quickly control Destiny. The domain of the Destiny could be used to see through the destiny and foresee the future. It was not a big problem to even intercept the destiny of others.


    The mark extracted from the Evil God¡¯s body also had a considerable amount of power, but it was reflected in the domains of darkness, sacrifice, and so on. Its domain was different from that of the Mark of Destiny.


    However, there was no doubt that both the Mark of Destiny and the Mark of Divine Spark represented some kind of power.


    If that was the case...


    Was the Mark of Destiny once formed from the Mark of Divine Spark controlled by a super-strong person?


    Divinity could exist for a long time, even if the former god still existed for countless years after his death.


    The Mark of Divine Spark could also be the same. There were even cases where Divine Spark fragments appeared in the mortal world and were obtained by mortals.


    If an ultimate strong person at that level died and the Divine Spark mark remained in his body, it was likely that it could also exist in the world for a long time. It could exist forever.


    ¡°Is this the origin of the Mark of Destiny?¡±


    Standing in the same spot, various thoughts shed through Kalunu¡¯s mind. At this moment, he could not help but feel a little absent-minded. He felt that he had most likely discovered the truth.


    There was most likely an extremely great secret existence within the body of the Mark of Destiny.

 Chapter 702 - Merging into One

    <h4>Chapter 702: ¨C Merging into One</h4>


    Kalunu¡¯s mind wavered, and he couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. However, in the depths of his mind, while he was deep in thought, there was also a strange change happening.


    As he extracted the divinity from the Evil God¡¯s body and stored it in his own body, a shadow began to spread and spread in his body.


    The ck shadow was very obscure, hiding in the body of Kalunu and spreading carefully. As Kalunu began to scan the memories of the Evil God, the shadow became stronger and stronger.


    In it, the face of the Evil God that was previously faintly discernible reappeared.


    It was the Evil God from before. He had notpletely fallen and died. At this moment, his memories and divinity had been extracted by Kalunu, and he hade back to life and resurfaced in Kalunu¡¯s body.


    He was lurking here. At this moment, he was corroding Kalunu¡¯s true spirit along with Kalunu¡¯s actions, wanting to corrode Kalunu¡¯s humanity and use his body to revive.


    For him, this was the only choice at the moment. His body was destroyed by Kalunu. All his former believers were sacrificed in blood. Even his divinity waspletely plundered by Kalunu.


    For him, the only choice at the moment was to seize Kalunu¡¯s body and replenish himself by plundering everything in him.


    As long as he could seize this body in front of him, everything in Kalunu could be seized by him. At that time, he could still return to his peak at the fastest speed and be the god he once was.


    What surprised him was that everything in front of him was still going very smoothly.


    Kalunu seemed to be immersed in his memories, and he still hadn¡¯te back to his senses. He was browsing through his memories and didn¡¯t care about the changes in his body.


    Under such circumstances, it was the best time to strike. The Evil God carefully spread forward and spread in all directions.


    In the end, he sessfully came into contact with the source and was ready to erode Kalunu¡¯s consciousness and transform it.


    But soon, he was stunned because he could feel that there was no consciousness around him. Inside Kalunu¡¯s true spirit, cold and indifferent light spread without the slightest fluctuation of emotion.


    It was as if the world¡¯s consciousness was cold and aloof, and all the light in it was so cold, without the slightest fluctuation of human nature.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Sensing all this, the Evil God was somewhat in disbelief. How could there be such a life in this world? Even an extremely powerful existence like a god could not possibly have no humanity.


    Human nature, to the existence of a god, more meant self. Losing human nature was equivalent to losing self.And if one lost self, it was equivalent to bing an ice-cold and ruthless machine.


    From then on, they would no longer have all kinds of desires, nor would they have the slightest motivation to move up. They would be like a puppet, moving forward in a daze for thousands of years. He would not have the slightest initiative.


    However, judging from Kalunu¡¯s previous performance, there was no such trend at all. Everything about him looked so normal, with all kinds of fluctuations of human nature.


    He did not look like he had lost his human nature at all. But what was the reason for all this?


    ¡°Impossible...¡±


    Standing in the same ce, the remaining will of the Evil God gathered and muttered to himself.


    ¡°Why is this impossible?¡±


    Behind him, a voice suddenly rang out, causing a loud rumble.


    The Evil God suddenly turned around. Behind him, light and shadow swirled, and an afterimage gathered here, slowly turning into another figure.


    That was Kalunu¡¯s appearance. Opposite the Evil God, his appearance was still the same. At this moment, there was a faint smile on his face, and he just stood there looking at him.


    ¡°You actually came out on so quickly.¡±


    Standing in his original spot, he looked at the Evil God in front of him with some surprise, as if he was surprised that the other party was so easily lured out.


    But soon, he smiled again, and his smile was very bright. ¡°This is also good.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have you outside and solve it earlier.¡±


    His smile was very bright, and it was very cordial in the eyes of others, but in the eyes of the Evil God at this moment, there was only a chill. ¡°You deliberately lured me out?¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡±


    Kalunu shook his head. The expression on his face gradually disappeared, and the polite smile slowly faded away, returning to its original appearance.


    His expression gradually became indifferent. There was no emotion to speak of, as if he had be a machine in an instant. There was no emotional fluctuation, and there was no human nature to speak of.


    Waves of world fluctuations were circting. The aura that had existed for a long time emerged from Kalunu¡¯s body. At this moment, he no longer looked like a mortal but like a high and mighty God, the will of a certain world.


    Compared to the gentlemanly appearance that had always maintained a smile, the current Kalunu was like his original appearance. His face was cold, and there was no emotion in his golden eyes. His every move was like the will of the heavens.


    That cold aura spread out, causing the Evil God before him to feel a chill all over his body. At this moment, he suddenly felt a little regretful. If he had known it would be like this, he would have taken thest chance to leave. He definitely would not have any delusions.


    ¡°Do you want to leave?¡±


    In front of him, an indifferent voice came from Kalunu¡¯s mouth. It was cold as ice. ¡°It¡¯s already toote.¡±


    Standing on the spot in the distance, he opened his arms, and a powerful aura flowed from his body, as majestic and powerful as mountains and rivers.


    ¡°Come...¡±


    He opened his mouth and murmured, as if the world was calling, ¡°Merge with me...


    ¡°Just like what you imagined before...¡±


    Light sounds came out of Kalunu¡¯s mouth, and a new change began to ur in all directions. In front of him, a true spirit flickered. The light was pure and natural, and in the end, it blotted out the sky and covered the earth as it pounced on the Evil God.


    From its looks, it seemed like it was going to wrap itself up and be one with the Evil God.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The Evil God¡¯s face was full of fear in this scene. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! If you want to die, don¡¯t bring me along!¡±


    He resisted with all his might, wanting to reject such an oue. Kalunu¡¯s true spirit had already merged with the world¡¯s consciousness. It did not have any form of self or human form that was a postnatal creature.


    Although it was extremely powerful, it was like the world¡¯s consciousness. It was filled with order andws.


    Once the consciousness of others fused with it, there was only one final result. They would be infected by the true spirit and eventually be a part of the world¡¯s consciousness. It was as if they had be part of the Heavenly Axiom and would no longer be themselves. Once they fused with the world¡¯s consciousness, they would be an existence like Philip.


    However,pared to Philip, the others could not control them remotely like Chen Heng. Therefore, the result of theirbination with the world¡¯s consciousness would be that they would lose all of themselves and be puppets.


    This was the case even for the existence of gods. There would not be any unexpected circumstances. The Evil God was unwilling to ept such an oue, so he resisted with all his might.


    However, the current situation was no longer something he could do as he wished. If he were to hide in Kalunu¡¯s body, then Kalunu wouldn¡¯t be able to find him within a short period of time.


    However, since he had taken the initiative to show and reveal himself to Kalunu¡¯s true spirit, there was no other choice. There was no other way other than obediently merging with Kalunu¡¯s true spirit and bing one with it.


    In an instant, the ce was filled with light, and the true spirit¡¯s light shone in all directions, illuminating everything.


    The Evil God¡¯s true spirit supported it for an instant before it was assimted by Kalunu¡¯s true spirit and became one.


    His face was ferocious within the true spirit¡¯s light, and he was still struggling instinctively. However, in the end, the expression on his face slowly disappeared, turning from ferocious to rxed.


    Finally, it became numb and cold. Gradually, he became like Kalunu at this moment. In the end, he no longer resisted. He spontaneouslybined with Kalunu and slowly disappeared.


    Everything disappeared. Without a sound, a god-level existence died andpletely withered.


    Kalunu was not surprised by this. They might still fall for it if it was an ordinary mortal or even a Demigod facing such an Evil God.


    However, it did not matter to him for Kalunu, who had merged with the world consciousness and turned himself into a world. At this moment, Kalunu was almost invulnerable.


    To a certain extent, losing one¡¯s humanity meant losing one¡¯s self, but at the same time, it also meant that many shorings were missing. Some problems that were fatal to other gods were no longer problems for Kalunu.


    To a certain extent, this could be considered an advantage.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡±


    Standing still, feeling the true spirit slowly growing in his body, this thought shed through Kalunu¡¯s mind, and he could not help but shake his head slowly.


    At this moment, a smile appeared on his face again, as if he had withdrawn from his previous state and returned to his human nature. However, his body¡¯s world-like majestic and indifferent aura could not be dispelled. It was simply impossible to stop it.


    Kalunu himself did not care about this. He turned around, stepped through the void, and directly returned to the World of Gods.


    And at this moment, the changes in the World of Gods had just begun.


    In the desert, the Kalunu Kingdom swept through everything, dispersing all traces of the Centaur tribe. The Kobolds upied arge amount ofnd, and many Centaurs became ves. They began to work hard for the sins of the past, doing the hardest work.


    And within the Kalunu Kingdom, many things were still going on. War didn¡¯t mean everything. It was just a mean. After dealing with the Centaur tribe, there were still many things that Kalunu needed to do.


    For example, building roads, building cities, and developing trade. There are also rtions with other races. These are big issues that need to be addressed over a long period of time.

 Chapter 703 - Curse of the Tree Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 703: ¨C Curse of the Tree Spirit</h4>


    There were still many problems within the Kalunu Kingdom, which could be solved nheless. It was just a matter of how much time it would take.


    The Kalunu Kingdom had enormous potentialpared to human kingdoms. This potential came not only from the other worlds behind the Kalunu Kingdom but also from the huge Kobold base. The huge Kobold Kingdom base itself was the best development aid.


    As the saying goes, the more the people, the greater the strength was extremely applicable in many cases. Especially after decades of perseverance, many basic education constructions in the Kalunu Kingdom had already achieved a certain degree of sess.


    Many Kobolds who had undergone certain basic education had stepped forward and began participating in the construction. As time passed, more educated Kobolds would inevitably appear continuously and participate in the construction of the Kalunu Kingdom.


    There were supplements from several other worlds in terms of technology. Therefore it was notcking for the time being. The Kalunu Kingdom only needed to patiently absorb other worlds¡¯ scientific and technological achievements and apply them directly.


    As for other aspects, Kalunu would personally solve them. Other problems need to be solved nowpared to the Kalunu Kingdom¡¯s development, such as some of Kalunu¡¯s problems.


    One night, Kalunu sat on a high mountain alone, silently closing his eyes. The virtual image of a Mark of Divine Spark appeared in his body. It was flickering, continuously returning the power into his body.


    Kalunu had been cultivating silently here ever since that day when he suppressed the Evil God and plundered the Mark of Divine Spark in his body. As he was constantly exploring the secretnd in his body, he had originally obtained a lot of divinity from various ces which were deposited in his body previously.


    However, now, all these divinities have disappeared after a short period. All divinities had merged to supplement the Mark of Divine Spark, making the Mark of Divine Spark much moreplete. Many originally iplete parts began to connect, and some originally illusory areas became focused. It became much stronger overall.


    However, it was still far from enough. After careful calction, the many divinities that Kalunu had umted only replenished about one percent of the Mark of Divine Spark. It would take a longer time toplete this mark truly. Therefore, in other words, he needed a lot of divinities.


    Moreover, not all divinities could be added to the Mark of Divine Spark. Only those in the same domain or with connections could do so. This signified that higher and more difficult divinities were required.


    This might also exin why the gods were often hostile towards other gods in the same realm. In their perspective, those in the same field were not onlypetitors but also potential resources. Who knew how many years of umtion they could save if they could devour one.


    If it were Kalunu, he would also be tempted and be eyeing his peers covetously. However, he was already somewhat tempted at this moment and wanted to target those in the same field.


    The Evil God¡¯s Mark of Divine Spark involved the area of sacrifice, darkness, and so on. These were the areas in which the gods of the dark side were involved.


    In other words, if Kalunu wanted to use this method to supplement himself, it was enough to target the gods of the dark side. It would be great if he could devour the God of Shadows of the Oro Empire in one bite. Nheless, Kalunu could only dream about it for the time being. It was impossible for him to do it.


    He was in a unique state at this moment. Simr to Chen Heng, Kalunu was also in metamorphosis and was even more unique. Chen Heng was in a metamorphosis because entering the Demigod domain required divine power to transform his body into a Demigod¡¯s body slowly.


    The process was simr for Kalunu at this moment. His span was even greater than Chen Heng¡¯s because the Mark of Divine Spark that existed in his body was something only the Gods¡¯ realm could possess. The mark¡¯s power was gradually improving his body, slowly elevating his power to a whole new level.


    This was a unique experience and probably the only one in the entire World of Gods. If it were someone else, even if they had obtained the fragments of Divine Spark left behind by the fallen god, they wouldn¡¯t be able to transform into their ownpletely.


    Divinity was something that only existences within God¡¯s realm could use, not to mention the Mark of Divine Spark of a higher level. Therefore, the only person who could truly be a god of mortals and possess such an existence as a mark of Divine Spark was probably Kalunu.


    Therefore, there weren¡¯t many experiences left behind for him to follow. He could only slowly explore himself. Fortunately, his knowledge and horizons significantly grew with the Evil God¡¯s memory. Although the problem wasn¡¯t small, he could still deal with it.


    This thought shed through Kalunu¡¯s mind as he was quietly sitting on the spot. Then, not far away, a shadow shed across thend, shrouding arge area like an ancient wild beast whose body was tens of meters tall.


    Uradnded on the ground and came over to Kalunu¡¯s side, staring at his appearance. Urad¡¯s appearance had significantly changed over the years. Every part of his body had undergone a shocking transformation.


    It did not look like a red dragon but looked more like a real Giant Dragon, which was natural. In the god¡¯s sealed territory back then, Kalunu had found many fallen Giant Dragon corpses. Of course, those Giant Dragon corpses had already fallen for many years, but there were still plenty of origins left.


    Kalunu extracted and fused them into Urad and the others¡¯ bodies, helping transform their bloodlines. Although they still looked like the sub-dragons on the surface, their bloodlines were no different from real Giant Dragons, even stronger now.


    Unless they were royalty among the Giant Dragons, ordinary Giant Dragons were nothing before Urad and would be suppressed by the majesty of Urad¡¯s bloodlines, surrender directly to it.


    ¡°Do you feel it too?¡± Kalunu slowly sat down and then looked at Urad before him. The expression on his face couldn¡¯t help but be gentler.


    There was an inexplicable connection between Kalunu and Urad. They could feel each other¡¯s state and feelings. Therefore, Urad keenly sensed the changes in Kalunu¡¯s body and rushed over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry...¡± Kalunu gently waved his hand to calm Urad¡¯s mood and smiled calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, definitely won¡¯t die. I still have a lot of things unaplished. How could I fall so quickly?¡± He looked at the sky, staring at the stars in the sky, and muttered to himself.


    A few days passed quickly. Finally, in a smallboratory, a few figures were sitting upright.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Kalunu walked into theboratory, looked at the figures before him, and asked with a smile.


    ¡°I feel very good.¡± Facing Kalunu¡¯s gaze, a dazzling smile appeared on Dilin¡¯s face.


    They were smiling from the bottom of their hearts, looking very happy.


    The ones sitting here were all Tree Spirits. They came here to cooperate with Kalunu¡¯s experiment.


    ¡°There is an ancient legend that Tree Spirits are the descendants of a certain god of nature. However, unfortunately, one of the gods of nature fell and was defeated, resulting in a curse in his bloodline and bing what it is this.¡±


    Kalunu walked into theboratory, looked at Dilin and the others, and then said softly, ¡°All of you are the direct bloodline of a god in the past. Theoretically, your bloodline is noble. Even though it can¡¯t bepared to a real Divine Son, it won¡¯t be inferior to a powerful race like the Giant Dragon.¡±


    The Tree Spirits was the descendant of a god in the past, with noble divine blood flowing in their bodies. For such a race, even if there were no divinity in their bodies, they should still have the god¡¯s blood flowing in their bodies. Therefore, in theory, their strength should not be inferior to a race like the Giant Dragon.


    However, due to the limitations of the past, the Tree Spirits¡¯ strength was significantly limited and was generally only at the second rank in the World of Gods. Although the second rank may sound good, it still depended on who they werepared to. Compared to the Giant Dragon race, which could achieve the fourth rank after adulthood, the Tree Spirits, generally at the second rank, were far behind.


    Back when they recruited the Tree Spirits like Dilin, Kalunu had promised to destroy the Centaur tribe to avenge them and personally remove the god¡¯s curse on their bodies. Based on the current situation, the target of destructing the Centaur tribe had been achieved. As for the curses in their bodies, there was some progress.


    ¡°The curses in your bodies originated from the gods, so they could only be resolved by a god-level power.¡± Kalunu looked at them and said softly, ¡°If it is like in the past, although part of the curse can be removed with the divine power¡¯s baptism, it can not fundamentally resolve the problem. However, such an issue will not exist with the current divine blood potion. You and your future descendants will not be affected by the curse after you devour it. You will be able to perfectly disy the potential of your bloodline without restriction from now on.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Dilin and the others looked at Kalunu and said solemnly with a look of joy on their faces. They knew very well where the divine blood potion originated from. They were essentially made from Kalunu¡¯s blood.

 Chapter 704 - The Absence of Humanity

    <h4>Chapter 704: ¨C The Absence of Humanity</h4>


    The essence of the divine blood potion was made using Kalunu¡¯s blood. There was no other way. The curse on the Tree Spirits originated from the bloodline and also the gods in the past. After a long time, it was impossible to trace back to the past, and no one knew which god cast the curse. Even that god himself might have already fallen.


    However, even so, the power rooted in the bloodline was particrly powerful and could not be eradicated under ordinary circumstances. After all, a god was a god. The only way to eliminate it was to use a power of the same level.


    Therefore, before this, despite using all kinds of methods, Kalunu realized that it was still ineffective. Ultimately, he had no choice but to use his divine power to slowly cleanse the curse in their bodies, changing their fundamentals.


    However, even if he cleansed it using his divine power, it would not be able to remove the bloodline curse fundamentally. Cleansing the curse in their bodies for a long period using divine power would only guarantee them their bodies.


    However, if Dilin and the others gave birth in the future, their descendants would still be affected by the curse and return to the state when they were cursed in the past.


    In general, it could only be deemed a temporary cure, not a cure for the root cause. Therefore, after a long exploration period, Kalunu had finally developed a brand-new n. The divine blood potion was his final n.


    The so-called divine blood was naturally Kalunu¡¯s blood. He had more or less undergone a transformation by the Mark of Divine Spark in his body and had some characteristics of a divine body. This allowed his life essence to leap forward and gave his blood the ability to break the bloodline curse and change the Tree Spirits¡¯ ability.


    With Kalunu¡¯s divine blood as the foundation and his divine power as the foundation, he created the divine blood potion using various materials, and the effects turned out pretty well.


    Even Dilin and the other Tree Spirits, who had long since removed the divine blood curse, felt the significant effect after using it as if their souls had been sublimated. Of course, they were right to feel that way to a certain extent.


    The bloodline had a deep connection with their souls, affecting one another. After the bloodline curse in the Tree Spirits¡¯ bodies had beenpletely dispelled, their souls naturally reciprocated and became much stronger.


    The strengthening part was just the beginning. There would be more progress as time passed, and their soul power grew, making them stronger sooner orter. This was a pretty good change.


    ¡°It seems that the effect is pretty good.¡± Kalunu smiled as he looked at Dilin and the others, then said softly, ¡°However, just in case, we still have to check it to prevent any problems.¡±


    Hearing Kalunu¡¯s words, Dilin¡¯s face subconsciously turned red as she looked at Kalunu. She seemed to be a little hesitant, but she still moved in the end.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± She said softly, then slowly took off the clothes on her body, revealing the beauty underneath.


    The Tree Spirit¡¯s body waspletely different from that of an ordinary human girl. Every inch of her skin was smooth. It would be like the best silk if one were to touch it. A green texture covered her chest and reached its depths, adding an unknown charm. Although she was petite, this might not be a problem in some people¡¯s eyes and could even be a bonus.


    In the human world, the Tree Spirit was always the representative of delicacy and beauty, which meant goodness. This was very normal. At least in terms of human aesthetic standards, all Tree Spirits were extremely beautiful. Each could only bepared to the top beauties in the human world.


    However, the one standing there was not anyone but Kalunu. There was no fluctuation in his eyes looking at the beauty before him, but he just maintained a decent smile on his face and said, ¡°Please lie down.¡±


    Seeing Kalunu¡¯s reaction, the shame in Dilin¡¯s heart quickly faded away. However, her feelings were a littleplicated. She looked at Kalunu with aplicated look, then simply closed her eyes andy on the experiment table for Kalunu to perform.


    This was a great opportunity for others. A beauty without disguise was lying before you, letting you do whatever you wanted. Very few people would be able to resist the urge to touch her under such circumstances.


    Dilin was initially shy about it. However, as time passed, she found that Kalunu waspletely indifferent. He did not react, so she could not help but feel a little resentful. Kalunu quicklypleted his inspection and proceeded to the next person. His gaze was calm from the beginning to the end, with no desire in his eyes.


    There was nothing he could do. Just this level was not enough to tempt someone like him. Not to mention that the human nature in his body had long disappeared. So the normal reactions he made at this moment were just simted performances to prevent panic of the surrounding people.


    Kalunu¡¯s nature should be as high and mighty as the world consciousness, be indifferent, and not care about anything like a god. That was nature. What was disyed on the surface was only a simted human nature.


    There was no other way. That was how an intelligent life would be. Sometimes, if one wanted to blend in with them, one needed to disy special characteristics to make them feel close. For this reason, it did not matter, even if he had to waste his time in boring conversations and greetings. This was the society of mortals, and there was nothing he could do.


    After examining Dirin and the rest of the Tree Spirits, Kalunu stopped what he was doing, ¡°In the uing period, remember to cultivate properly and don¡¯t try any dangerous moves.¡± He exined softly to Dirin and the rest of the Tree Spirits before leaving.


    Dilin wanted to say something but did not say anything in the end as she looked at Kalunu, who left in a hurry. Sometimes, just because one did not think about something did not mean others would think the same.


    Kalunu¡¯s existence was very important to Dirin. He was her savior. He was the person who had helped her out when she was in despair. He was also the one who helped her rescue her n. He was her savior, the savior of her n, the person she admired and adored, and the person she loved.


    Kalunu was different from ordinary Kobolds. Even though the ordinary Kobolds¡¯ dragon veins were awakened, they retained most characteristics of a Kobold. They were ugly to the Tree Spirits and humans.


    However, Kalunu had integrated many bloodlines and awakened the divine power. Hence, his body shape was closer to that of a Drakonid. He was handsome, knowledgeable, and powerful, always polite and gentle, like a perfect gentleman.


    It was not surprising for someone to admire such an existence. However, unfortunately, some people werecking in this aspect. Dilin looked at Kalunu¡¯s back as he left and did not say anything in the end.


    As for Kalunu, he had plenty of things to do after he left. However, unfortunately, the problems did not decrease after the Kalunu Kingdom defeated the Centaurs but increased instead.


    The cities¡¯ construction, the Kobolds¡¯ movement, the use of Centaur ves, the officials¡¯ selection, and so on were all huge problems that needed to be resolved. In the current Kalunu Kingdom, the most fundamental system of the officials¡¯ selection waspleted. Some officials were selected to be the management talents of each region.


    However, this was still not enough. Only very few people among the high-level management could manage. For example, Dilin, Hechi, and Hemmer. They were indeed powerful and could lead an army in battle. However, they were still far from being able to manage a ce.


    The talents imported from other worlds could be used, but there were still many gaps. After all, there was not only ack of managerial talents but also ack of technical talents. Agriculture, industry, medicine... Many industriescked talents, and they all needed to be imported.


    Kalunu was already considering whether he should apply for more simtion points from the main body to attract talents from other worlds. Otherwise, relying on the people before him would not be enough.


    Kalunu was swamped with the affairs within the Kalunu Kingdom, secretly wishing he could turn himself into two people. Fortunately, he was now considered a world avatar, and his strength was powerful. Thus, his energy and physical strength were no longer limited. Otherwise, he might die from overwork, falling at his work position.


    That would be interesting. Despite the busy domestic affairs, some still wanted to cause him a lot of trouble. Something was about to happen in the Kalunu Kingdom.


    ...


    The Ankadan City was a new Kobolds city.


    There were many Kobolds in the Kalunu Kingdom. Kobolds were a race that had strong reproduction ability under normal circumstances. Therefore, the number of Kobolds in the Kalunu Kingdom rapidly increased. The growth rate was even faster than the number of Kobolds in the wild.


    After all, even if the Kobolds¡¯ diet wasplicated and their adaptability was strong enough in the wild, the limited survival resources could ultimately not satisfy everyone. For example, a Kobold couple might have ten children a year, but only three or four could live to adulthood.


    However, after the establishment of the Kalunu Kingdom, the resource problem that had gued the Kobolds¡¯ growth was no longer an issue. Therefore, the number of Kobolds had almost exploded over the decades. As a result, poption growth naturally requires resettlement.

 Chapter 705 - - Dragon Invasion

    <h4>Chapter 705: ¨C Dragon Invasion</h4>


    Thousands of years after the founding of the Kalunu, schrs have examined the poption growth of the kingdom. There was evidence that the Kobolds grew the fastest during the first hundred years of the Kalunu Kingdom.


    This was because, during this period, the Kobolds had just left their primitive life in the wild and obtained sufficient resources to support arger poption.


    Themercial economy had not yet reached a certain level, and education costs and other aspects were not too high. As a result, many Kobolds began to give birth inrge numbers.


    In this period, Kobolds generally had vigorous energy for giving birth because, at this time, giving birth to a child did not have to pay too high a cost. Instead, there were good benefits, for example, abor force that could be used in just a few years or some officialnd.


    In this period, because of the vast desertnd, every adult Kobold could receive a certain amount ofnd from the official, used as the initial means of production to support their own lives.


    Therefore, during this period, the fertility rate of each race was the highest, and the number of Kobolds was increasing at the fastest speed.


    Every few years, the poption of the entire Kalunu Kingdom would double, which showed how terrifying it was. This was also the period of great expansion of the Kalunu Kingdom.


    Many new cities began to take shape during this period, standing in the endless desert. Ankadan City was one of them. This was the city where an incident broke out this time.


    ording to what Kalunu knew, this city had just been built in the past two years. There were close to a million Kobolds living in it, and the number was constantly increasing. It could be considered a typical new city in the Kalunu Kingdom.


    However, a powerful monster recently descended from afar and arrived in this city. It had directly upied this city, killed many Kobolds, and expelled and killed the officials within.


    Only now did Kalunu receive the news. And the identity of the monster also made Kalunu frown.


    ¡°A giant dragon?¡±


    In the spacious office, Kalunu looked at the scene before him and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    On the side, another well-dressed middle-aged man, who looked like a gentleman, said seriously, ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s an adult dragon.


    ¡°Around that city, to prevent possible dangers, we have arranged an army of a thousand people, and one of them is a Second Rank Dragon Warlock.


    ¡°In theory, even if it were a young dragon, it would be impossible to kill all these people.


    ¡°However, it had happened. The army with the Dragon Warlock was annihted. There wasn¡¯t even enough time for the news to spread.


    ¡°This is at least an adult dragon.¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression was solemn as he spoke. Kalunu lowered his head and fell into deep thought. All sorts of information were ced at the side.


    From the analysis of the people around, they could see that the mysterious dragon was at least an adult dragon. And an adult dragon¡¯s strength was at least at the Fourth Rank.


    If the previous army encountered such an existence, it would be normal for the entire army to be wiped out.


    ¡°Your Majesty, let me make a trip.¡±


    In front of him, Hechi took the initiative to open his mouth and speak. A savage smile appeared on his face. Coupled with his current appearance, it inexplicably appeared somewhat malevolent.


    ¡°A mere giant dragon dares to ughter our people.


    ¡°I will make him pay a sufficient price.¡±


    Hechi had a savage smile, and his eyes were filled with dense fury.


    A giant dragon was terrifying to the original Kobolds. No matter how many Kobolds came, they would be ants in front of a giant dragon. They wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against it at all.


    The Dragon Warlocks and Dragon Warriors at the top of the Kobolds wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back against a giant dragon. However, the world had already changed by now.


    A mere dragon was nothing to the current Kalunu Kingdom. Not to mention Kalunu, who was at the top, and the strength of Direen, Hechi, and the others was above the Fourth Rank.


    There was nock ofbat strength above the Fourth Rank within the Kobolds. Compared to the past, it was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    This was the result of the n back then. The Kobolds possessed a certain level of dragon blood. This was something that was born in Kobold¡¯s body. Although it was thin, it exists.


    This was a bloodline that originated from a giant dragon. It was extremely powerful.


    A pure-blooded giant dragon¡¯s bloodline, even if it were the lowest grade, would possess a powerful strength above the Fourth Rank when it reached adulthood.


    Even if it weren¡¯t a pure-blooded dragon, but a sub-dragon, based on the richness of its bloodline, it would most likely have all sorts of powerful powers.


    For example, a sub-dragon like the red dragon, as long as it matured, it would be able to reach the Second Rank. Its strength could already be considered extremely powerful amongst the many mortal races.


    From this, one could see how powerful the bloodline of the giant dragon was. It was enough to allow many people to turn over a new leaf.


    The Kobolds also had dragon blood in its body. It had the dragon bloodline that had been inherited from the ancient dragons.


    Of course, the dragon bloodline that they upied was very small. It was far from beingparable to the pure-blooded dragons. It could only be said that it barely existed.


    Among the many races that had dragon bloodlines, the Kobolds were the weakest among the many races of dragon bloodlines. But even so, it could not change the fact that the Kobolds had dragon bloodlines.


    At that time, Kalunu had a sudden idea. The dragon bloodlines in a single Kobold were thin. But what if they gathered the dragon blood of many Kobolds and gathered it into one person?


    Once this idea was born, it could not be stopped. Theoretically, once this idea waspleted, it could even mass-produce Kobolds with extremely pure bloodlinesparable to pure-blooded dragons.


    Of course, it could not be done to that extent in practical considerations. This was because the transformation of the bloodline would put a great test on oneself.


    The bloodline was closely rted to the soul. Once it was changed, many ces would be affected, and the danger would be great.


    Most Kobolds did not have the will to pass the test. No matter how much dragon bloodline essence was given to it, it would be a waste.


    From the current situation, even an outstanding Kobold like Hechi would only be able to endure about one-third of the dragon blood. But even so, it was enough.


    The improvement of the bloodline would bring about the improvement of one¡¯s aptitude.


    With a certain level of dragon blood, one could use one¡¯s talent and aptitude to develop this power. Ultimately, one¡¯s achievements might not be much worse than a pure-blooded dragon.


    Hence, over the past few decades, many talents have emerged in the Kobold Kingdom. Many of the Kobolds who had been silent in the past had stood out and be unattainable powerhouses.


    Hechi and the other elites of the Kobolds had also used this opportunity to climb to the top. Now, they had already reached the Fourth Rank and above. With Hechi¡¯s current bloodline and strength, the enemy might not be able to defeat him if the enemy was just an ordinary pure-blooded dragon.


    This was also why the Kalunu kingdom was so confident. But even so, Kalunu was still frowning.


    ¡°Pure-blooded dragons have always been rare. Why would they suddenly appear...¡±


    Sitting on the spot, he pondered in his heart. At this moment, he was thinking about some deep connections in this matter.


    In the World of Gods, the Giant Dragon Tribe had once flourished, leaving a deep mark in the history of the entire World of Gods. There was even more than one Dragon God among them, who had once been enemies with the gods and had appeared in many myths and epics.


    However, in the past thousands of years, as the gods in the World of Gods fell into silence, the Giant Dragon Tribe also fell into silence and no longer appeared in the outside world.


    ording to Kalunu¡¯s previous spection, the World of Gods had fallen into silence, and the concentration of elemental particles was constantly decreasing.


    Creatures that were born strong, like giant dragons, were usually high-level magical creatures.


    Such creatures are demanding of the environment, and as the concentration of elements in much of the World of Gods, these ces slowly be uninhabitable. So it would seem perfectly normal for them to disappear into the history of the World of Gods.


    In the past, even if Kalunu explored the entire World of Gods, he rarely found traces of pure-blooded dragons. But now, there was suddenly one.


    This made him think more.


    ¡°Is it because of the changes in the environment of the World of Gods that the pure-blooded dragons are about to return and gradually be active?¡±


    This thought shed through his mind as he guessed. But no matter what, the matter had to be dealt with. The Kobolds in a city couldn¡¯t just ignore it, much less allow that foreign dragon to do whatever it wanted to the Kalunu Kingdom.


    Thus, Kalunu quickly made arrangements. But to Hechi¡¯s surprise, Karuna decided not to send anyone else but himself this time.


    This was out of respect to avoid unexpected situations. Therefore, Kaluru decided to go to that area personally. Then, they set off to the city upied by the giant dragon.


    After arriving here, they realized the situation was much worse than they had imagined.


    Previously, in the office, Kalunu already knew about the loss. But only when he truly came here could he understand the tragic situation.


    Not far away, a city wall stood up. It seemed to be intact. However, there were corpses everywhere. At a nce, it was terrifying. Kobolds¡¯corpses were everywhere. Bloody scenes could be seen everywhere.


    Through his extraordinary spiritual senses, Kalunu could still hear the wailing soundsing from afar. There was a mournful cry of a Kobolding from a distant city.

 Chapter 706 - Dragon Slaying

    <h4>Chapter 706: ¨C Dragon ying</h4>


    The Kobold¡¯s miserable cries came from all directions. Although they were faint, they were very clear to Kalunu and the others.


    As a transcendent, his five senses were much stronger than ordinary life forms, not to mention that Kobold¡¯s biological structure was very good at listening. They could hear the wails of their kind.


    Standing in his original spot, Kaluru¡¯s expression did not change. However, beside him, Hechi and the others¡¯ expressions gradually became angry.


    The wails of the Kobolds everywhere seemed to be a form of humiliation to them.


    ¡°Send people to the surroundings and gather the Kobolds around.¡±


    Looking at the city in front of him that had already changed, Kalunu spoke indifferently and finally said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hechi nodded respectfully and turned around to leave.


    Meanwhile, Kalunu took a step forward. His pace was not fast. On the contrary, it was very slow. At this moment, he walked forward step by step, each step very steadily.


    However, as he walked forward, the surrounding scene seemed to have changed. The space was stripped as if the surrounding scenery had been extracted.


    The prosperous scene gradually disappeared.


    Beside Kalunu, the others looked at the scene in horror. The space was stripped offyer byyer, and the colors gradually disappeared from the world in front of them. It was as if they were affected by some unknown force, so they continued to maintain their original appearance.


    At a nce, the ck-and-white movies in front of them seemed to have lost all their colors, leaving behind only monotonous scenes.


    Except for Kalunu. He seemed to be a high and mighty god. He was unique, walking in all directions, and his demeanor was breathtaking. A mighty majesty spread out from his body, directly covering all directions with Kalunu¡¯s thoughts, suppressing this area.


    A shocking scene soon appeared.


    The Kobolds, who were originally inclined toward Kalunu and were friendly and obedient toward him, did not have any abnormalities. Instead, they felt exceptionally warm.


    However, in the distance, those people filled with enmity felt like they were facing a great enemy. Their entire bodies trembled under this majestic aura, and they trembled uneasily.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    In the distance, waves of miserable cries could be heard. These were cries that originated from the city and came from certain existences within it.


    Under the aura of Kalunu, the existence within it was unable to endure any longer. At this moment, its entire body exploded directly.


    Rumble!


    Waves of clear and crisp sounds could be heard from within, which sounded extremely pleasing to the ears. Blood sttered in all directions, apanied by many mournful howls.


    This was originally an extremely miserable cry, but it sounded exceptionally carefree to the Kobolds.


    ¡°Drakonids, huh?¡±


    Kalunu turned around and could see some tall andrge figures covered in scales copsing powerlessly. Some of their bodies even exploded into pieces, shattering into pieces under this vast and mighty might.


    These were Drakonids, a type of dragon descendant. Just like the Kobolds, they were also one of the descendants of the dragon bloodline that the dragon bloodline had contaminated.


    However,pared to ordinary Kobolds, Drakonids were much stronger. If ordinary Kobolds could not awaken the dragon blood in their bodies, their strength would be much weaker than that of ordinary humans.


    However, Drakonids were different. Even the weakest Drakonids were at the apprentice level. Some of the stronger ones were directlyparable to those at the official stage.


    This level of strength was not something a weak Drakonid like the Kobolds couldpare to. However, it was obvious that in front of Kalunu, being weak or not was longer important.


    After all,pared to him, very few things in this world were considered strong. They were all the same, whether the Kobolds or the Drakonids.


    As he walked forward calmly, the scenery around him appeared, passing his line of sight. At a certain point, Kalunu raised his head and looked into the distance.


    A huge shadow crossed the ground, apanied by powerful air currents and a dragon¡¯s might. The figure of a huge dragon appeared in front of Kalunu¡¯s eyes.


    It was a huge dragon covered in red scales. Its entire body was about twenty meters long and appeared huge, like a huge creature. On its body, a strong sense of majesty spread to the surroundingnd. It was the dragon¡¯s might and a giant dragon symbol.


    It seemed that after sensing the aura of Kalunu, the giant dragon hiding in the city could no longer hide and could only appear in the end. But it was obvious that his temper was not very good.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you offend my territory!¡±


    A wave of inexplicablenguage emerged from his heart. It was very unfamiliar, but strangely, everyone could hear it.


    This was thenguage of the dragon. It seemed to carry mysterious and unique magic, giving people a deep impression.


    In the distance, the dragon descended from the sky. Its words were filled with anger.


    ¡°Your territory?¡±


    Kalunuughed out loud. ¡°You came from the outside world, killed my people, and upied the city built by the people. You dare to im that this is your territory?¡±


    ¡°Your people?¡±


    In front of them, the voice of the giant dragon sounded again. It was filled with ridicule. ¡°You mean these Kobolds?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Kaluu¡¯s face was calm as he nodded.


    What followed was a wave of mockingughter. In front, behind the dragon, a few figures appeared. They were all Half-Drakonids.


    Compared to the other Drakonids around them, these Half-Drakonids were generally stronger. Each of them had reached the Third Ring level, and their aura was only second to that of the adult dragon.


    ¡°The Kobolds are also the dragon¡¯s kin. They are my natural servants.¡±


    d¡¯s voice was filled with ridicule. ¡°A master killing a servant is something that happens naturally.


    ¡°You are the king of these Kobolds, so you must also be a Kobold. Why don¡¯t you kneel before me?¡±


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Behind the Giant Dragon, the tall Drakonid roared. A terrifying dragon might spread out from its body, causing the surrounding Kobolds to retreat involuntarily. Their bodies trembled subconsciously.


    When such a scene fell into their eyes, they couldn¡¯t help butugh even more.


    ¡°See? This is what a servant should look like.¡±


    Theyughed wildly, and their voices were filled with thick mockery. A mighty dragon¡¯s aura spread out from their bodies, sweeping in all directions. At this moment, it was exceptionally clear.


    The smile on Kalunu¡¯s face gradually disappeared and gradually became cold and indifferent. Behind him, Hechi and the others¡¯ faces were filled with iparable anger.


    Their bodies were trembling, and they couldn¡¯t help but want to make a move. If they hadn¡¯t considered Kalunu¡¯s presence, they would have already erupted into a great battle.


    Kobolds were indeed the descendants of dragons, and in many myths and legends, they were the servants of dragons.


    In the wild, as the descendants of dragons, Kobolds would naturally be attracted by the dragon¡¯s aura and be their ves and servants, responsible for raising the dragons.


    However, that was all in the past. What was here was not the ignorant wild Kobolds in the wild but a newborn Kobolds born in the Kalunu Kingdom.


    There were even some who could write and read among the many Kobolds. This was not something the wild Kobolds couldpare to, just like humans. The humans who had yet to evolve had also worshipped the dragons as gods, treating them as their religion.


    However, as civilization developed, human civilization continued to improve. Although the dragons were still strong, they were nothing more than prey for the human heroes.


    What else was there besides the first time? Treating a race and civilization that had already developed as ves and treating them as the same as before was undoubtedly wrong.


    Not to mention the Kalunu in front of him. At this moment, the Kalunu had already disyed his powerful strength.


    However, even facing a powerhouse, the giant dragon in front of him did not see his modest side. He still showed his arrogance to others. It was clear that he was arrogant.


    The pride and arrogance that the Giant Dragon Tribe exuded from their gics could be seen in this.


    Kalunu still maintained his calm. After all, he was the incarnation of the world. He had no humanity, so he naturally did not feel anything and was not angry.


    However, at this moment, he slowly raised his arm and began to wave his hand.


    Along with this process, the dragon in front of him gradually realized something was wrong. That was because as Kalunu raised his hand, the world seemed to have changed.


    On the horizon, in front of him, everything was changing. It was as if the world had suddenly changed its appearance, bing a new one. He watched helplessly as the huge arm in front of him pped him; there was nothing he could do.


    Although the dragon¡¯s body was huge, it also began to tremble under this attack. He instinctively felt fear. He would die of this attack.


    d¡¯s body instinctively trembled. At this moment, he felt a wave of fear from the depths of his heart. In the depths of his heart, instincts that originated from his bloodline emerged, informing him of the result at this moment.


    If he received this attack, he would really die.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Feeling the premonition surging from the depths of his heart, his pair of dragon eyes widened. At this moment, he let out a roar, ¡°How could I die here!¡±


    In mid-air, a deafening dragon¡¯s roar was heard, apanied by a roar that no one could understand. At this moment, everyone raised their heads.


    In mid-air, a Giant Dragon was dancing and struggling. It was as grand as an epic sung in legends and myths. The entire scene was iparably grand.


    Following that, a huge arm mmed down fiercely, mming onto the body of the Giant Dragon and turning it into meat paste.


    Boom!


    A violent explosion was heard. It was very clear and very grand. Crimson blood scattered in all directions,nding on the ground like meteors.


    It was pure dragon blood. At this moment, itnded on the ground along with the dragon¡¯s corpse. It was scattered as if it was free.

 Chapter 707 - Dragon Island

    <h4>Chapter 707: ¨C Dragon Ind</h4>


    In mid-air, an extremely magnificent scene was disyed. There, the corpse of a giant dragon fell straight down. It was no longer in its original state.


    Dragon blood scattered everywhere, covering the entirend. But then, an inexplicable pulling force came over and directly gathered up the broken pieces of flesh and blood without wasting a single bit.


    No matter what, these were the flesh and blood of giant dragons and were extremely precious materials. It would be a pity if they were to be wasted like this.


    Even if Kalunu didn¡¯t use it himself, he could have given it to someone else to use. Thus, he deliberately collected it and didn¡¯t waste it.


    Around them, the Half-Drakonids were already stunned.


    Before this, the giant dragon was like a god in their hearts, an invincible existence in their hearts. However, even that red dragon was so weak in the hands of Kalunu.


    This made them feel fear. They finally realized who they had provoked. The person standing in front of them was a legendary figure who could be called a hero even in past legends.


    In front of this hero, even if it was an ancient giant dragon, it was just a tool in his hands to measure his achievements.


    Their bodies were trembling. Even if they had the holy bloodline from the Giant Dragon, it was useless at this moment. They could only feel a great fear rising from their hearts.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    However, they quickly reacted and began to flee in all directions. For them, staying here after the fall of the giant dragon was just waiting for death.


    Instead, they might as well take the risk and leave, taking a gamble on their luck.


    Ahead of them, Kalunu¡¯s gaze was fixed on them. It was as heavy as a sacred mountain to make anyone feel suffocated and terrified.


    Fortunately, he only looked at them and then shifted his gaze, not catching up. This also made people around them sigh in relief and quicken their pace.


    Kalunu indeed did not have the intention to kill them. At this moment, he was more surprised by the analysis of the dragon¡¯s corpse.


    The corpse often contained many messages, including the dragon¡¯s memories when it was alive. To Kalunu, this was the most precious thing, and he could not let it go.


    As for the Drakonids and Half-Drakonids, they were not that important. However, even though Kalunu didn¡¯t care, it didn¡¯t mean that Hechi and the others didn¡¯t care.


    After asking for instructions from Kalunu, Hechi led a portion of the army to chase after the Drakonids. They wanted to capture those who dared to harm the Kobolds and make them pay the price.


    It could be imagined that with Hechi¡¯s strength, there was basically no opponent amongst the Drakonids. They probably have to pay a huge price.


    It was the same in reality. In just a short while, Hechi returned.


    Before he left, his surroundings looked normal. When he returned, his hands were full of Drakonid heads, and his body was covered in blood.


    The blood was basically the enemies. With the strength of these Drakonids, it was not enough to hurt him so that they couldn¡¯t cause any terrifying wounds.


    After retreating from the battlefield, someone else would naturally handle the aftermath.


    Meanwhile, Hechi stayed by Kaluru¡¯s side, looking as if he wanted to say something, but he hesitated.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Kalunu nced at Hechi and then said directly. With his understanding of Hechi, he could immediately guess his thoughts. It was nothing more than those few things.


    Sure enough, under the gaze of Kalunu, Hechi scratched his head and said with some embarrassment, ¡°That... Your Majesty...


    ¡°Can you give me some of that Dragon Blood?¡±


    ¡°What do you want these for?¡±


    Kalunu asked back.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I heard from those human poets...¡±


    Hechi smiled sheepishly, ¡°ording to those stories, the main characters in the epic would bathe in Dragon Blood after ying a dragon, and the hidden power would baptize them in the dragon blood. From then on, they would be iparably strong...¡±


    ¡°To others, that is indeed the case.¡±


    Kalunu nodded and confirmed this statement before saying, ¡°But it is useless to you.¡±


    ¡°You already have enough dragon blood in your body.¡±


    Bathe in Dragon Blood and obtain the power in the dragon¡¯s blood. Essentially, it was the infection and erosion of the dragon¡¯s bloodline to the lower-grade bloodlines.


    Ordinary races like the Kobolds and humans were born weak. If they could bathe in enough dragon blood and be baptized by it, their bodies would be tainted with a trace of dragon bloodline and possess a weak dragon bloodline.


    The dragon bloodline was extremely powerful to mortals because it could awaken many unusual powers. However, this was naturally useless for someone like Hechi, who already had rich dragon blood.


    The concentration of dragon blood in his body was already quite high. If he wanted to have an effect, he would have to inject the entire dragon¡¯s blood into his body.


    In the end, Hechi still managed to get some dragon meat from Kalunu. He said he would go back and cook it well so that his wife and kids could taste it.


    Kalunu looked at the dragon meat and wondered if Hechi could cook it well. However, this was not his business.


    After sending Hechi off, he closed his eyes and started to carefully feel the memories in the body of the previous dragon. The hazy memory fragments flowed in his mind and appeared somewhat chaotic.


    Different from the wild dragon, this red dragon named d had some kind of power in its body. Therefore, its true spirit had some kind of power to protect it, making it impossible for people to see all of its memories.


    A part of the most important seal was always wrapped up by that power and protected by it. And this power was not unfamiliar to Kalunu. It was none other than divine power.


    ¡°Interesting...¡±


    Feeling the faint divine power in d¡¯s true spirit, Kalunu smiled and felt that things were getting more interesting. From the looks of it, it was as he had expected. The sudden appearance of this huge dragon was indeed not a coincidence. Behind it, there was the shadow of a god.


    This thought shed through his mind, and he began to exert his strength. The Mark of Divine Spark shook within his body, and the power within began to spread. It pierced through theyer of divine power marks and obtained all the information in d¡¯s mind.


    A hazy scene began to be clear. At this moment, it was directly disyed in front of his eyes.


    It was a huge continent. In terms of area, it could be considered veryrge. It wasparable to the size of several kingdoms. Of course, in reality, this could be considered an enormous ind.


    Within the ind, hundreds and thousands of giant dragons were silent within. They all let out roars in unison. Then, a coordinate appeared and directly manifested.


    Kalunu gradually fell into deep thought.


    As the memories of the dragons were analyzed, everything suddenly became very clear.


    The dragon in front of him was not wild but originated from the birthce of the dragons, the ind that gave birth to many dragons.


    The legendary Dragon Ind.


    Dragon Ind was also a ce in the myths and legends. Kalunu had seen this ce in many records. It could be considered a unique region within the World of Gods.


    ¡°Among the Dragon Gods, are there also people who have awakened?¡±


    Standing in the same ce, Kalunu fell into deep thought, and this thought shed through his mind.


    As the environment of the World of Gods gradually improved, the many races that were originally hidden in every corner of the World of Gods and did not appear on the continent would slowly appear and regain their former glory.


    Dragons were naturally no exception. Dragons could be considered an extremely special race among the many races in the World of Gods.


    This race was naturally powerful. If it was a pure-blooded dragon, it could still reach the Fourth Ring when it reached adulthood, even if it did nothing. Some dragons that had lived for a long time could even slowly reach the level of the Seventh Ring Epic over time.


    Such a powerful bloodline was iparable to many races. In the history of the World of Gods, dragons had been favored by many gods because of their powerful strength, and they wanted to recruit them as their subordinates.


    However, few gods seeded.


    Such powerful beings were naturally arrogant and rarely submitted to others. Moreover, there had been many Dragon Gods among the Giant Dragons. During the heyday of the Giant Dragon Tribe, there had been more than one Dragon God and many Demigods.


    With such strength, ordinary gods were not qualified to recruit them. And this time, d appeared with a goal in mind.


    The environment in the World of Gods gradually improved, and the dragons on the Dragon Ind also began to appear in the World of Gods. And among the dragons, it seemed that there were also Dragon Gods about to revive.


    As a god, they instinctively yearned for faith to restore their power. Therefore, as their emissaries, many dragons began to walk to the outside world to impart faith to them.


    This was also one of the reasons why d came to the Kobold Kingdom. Because at present, the Kalunu Kingdom, as the only kingdom in the desert, gathered arge number of Kobolds.


    The amount was sorge that it was enough to make any god feel moved. Just in this city in front of them, there were more than a million Kobolds, not to mention other regions.


    One could see howrge the number was. It was very normal for d toe here. With the strength of an adult dragon, under normal circumstances, there was no need to be afraid of encountering danger.


    Even though the concentration of elements in the World of Gods had started to rise, up until now, Fourth Ring was still considered the top in the entire World of Gods. On the surface, very few people could fight against it.


    Among a group of Kobolds, under normal circumstances, it was impossible to produce a powerhouse that wasparable to an adult dragon under normal circumstances.


    From this point of view, d¡¯s actions were understandable. It was just that he crashed into the wrong party and encountered Kalunu.


    Kalunu pondered in his heart, then raised his head and looked into the distance. At that moment, he had made up his mind.

 Chapter 708 - Journey

    <h4>Chapter 708: ¨C Journey</h4>


    Dragons and Kobolds indeed had a history. Just like what d had said before, Kobolds had always been the dragons¡¯ dependents in ancient times.


    As long as the dragons in the World of Gods gradually became active, Kobolds would not be able to escape the fate of being the dragons¡¯ dependents and ves.


    Perhaps it was because of this that after the Giant Dragons revived and returned to the World of Gods, they would instinctively target the current Kobolds.


    After all, from a cost-effective point of view, the Kobolds were indeed very suitable. On one hand, they had the bloodline of dragons, and on the other hand, there were many of them.


    To the Dragon God among the Giant Dragons, they could be said to be the best believers. If any Dragon God wanted to be stronger, they would definitely look at the Kobolds.


    There were no better alternatives. A single dragon was strong enough, but there were too few of them. From the scene in d¡¯s mind, it could be seen that there were hundreds and thousands of dragons on Dragon Ind.


    But even if there were so many of them, what could they do? Fundamentally speaking, dragons were indeed powerful. Each dragon¡¯s faith was equivalent to thousands of people.


    But their number determined that the power of faith they provided could not be that great.


    Moreover, judging from the arrogance of the dragons, it was not necessarily a matter of how devout the dragons could be to the Dragon God.


    At least, Kalunu could not tell how devout d was from his memories. The only reason why he would go to the Kalunu Kingdom to develop believers for the Dragon God was toplete the mission and obtain rewards.


    The stronger the person¡¯s faith, the harder it was for him to give. It was even more so for a creature like the dragons, who had a weak rtionship and a prideful personality.


    If the Dragon God wanted to develop, he would definitely set his sights on the Kalunu Kingdom.


    Since that was the case, instead of waiting for the other party to attack, it would be better to take the initiative to attack.


    Just like how the Dragon God coveted the many Kobolds in the Kobold Kingdom, Kalunu also coveted the many giant dragons on the Dragon Ind.


    Various thoughts shed through his mind. Very quickly, Kalunu made a decision in his heart, and a smile quickly appeared on his face. After a moment, he left this ce and walked towards the return path.


    As for the city, there were naturally others who came to clean it up and tidy it up. After Kalunu killed the previous dragon, the Kobolds who had been hiding nearby gradually returned, and the dragons were again together.


    It was just that most of the results of the previous construction were now impossible to preserve. Most of them had been destroyed by the previous dragon.


    Destruction was far easier than construction. This was a truth that had existed since ancient times. Kalunu returned to his residence and began seriously studying the dragon¡¯s bloodline.


    Due to the characteristics of the Kobold, he had already been deeply studying the bloodline of the Giant Dragon Tribe. However, the corpse of a pure-blooded dragon was also a precious research material for him. It was worth studying in detail.


    With the corpse of the dragon, he now had the space to try out some ideas that had only existed in his imagination in the past.


    After spending several months in hisboratory, Kalunu walked out of theboratory and came to the outside world again.


    Compared to before the research, Kalunu already had an idea in his mind. He no longer had any doubts about the actions he should take in the future.


    ¡°You look very happy.¡±


    One time when they met, Direen looked at Kalunu and felt a rare sense of joy from him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kalunu nodded with a bright smile on his face. The smile on his face had not changed. It had been hanging on his face since he walked out of theboratory. It was impossible to ignore it.


    This was a simtion made by Kalunu. Although he had lost his humanity, the original feeling had not been lost. The simtion was based on Kalunu¡¯s original personality.


    An important result appeared in the experiment. ording to Kalunu¡¯s original personality, he should be happy, so Kalunu also showed a happy look, which the people around him urately felt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready.¡±


    He looked at the people in front of him. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°We¡¯re going on a long trip.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Direen asked back.


    ¡°A ce with many Giant Dragons.¡±


    Kaluru continued with a smile on his face. Hearing this, Direen was stunned at first, then she nodded.


    A few dayster, they set off once again. This time, Kaluru did not bring too many people. The reason was to keep it a secret. On the other hand, numbers were useless.


    Compared to the strength of a dragon, existences below the Fourth rank were just cannon fodders. They would just drag down the travel speed. Naturally, there was no need for them to travel together.


    Hence, Kalunu only brought less than ten people with him. His team was made up of units of different backgrounds. For example, Direen and her tribesmen were Tree Spirits, while Urad was a sub-dragon.


    The quality of this team was very high. Leaving Kalunu aside, the others like Direen had the strength above the Fourth rank.


    The Tree Spirit¡¯s bloodline was not inferior to that of the Giant Dragon. After removing the previous seal, the Tree Spirits had fully unleashed their potential.They had already achieved a breakthrough in their original foundation. Even the weakest one had the strength of the Fourth Rank.


    As for Urad and the other sub-dragons, even though they were inferior dragons, in terms of bloodline, they were not inferior to the pure-blooded giant dragons. They were even stronger.


    The strength of this team of fewer than ten people was impressive. Even the current Oro Empire would be solemnly facing them and not dare to underestimate them.


    Because there were not many of them and they were very powerful, their speed was very fast. They crossed the vast desert in just a few days and arrived in another region.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±


    The deste scene appeared before their eyes. After crossing many distances, what appeared before their eyes was a desert. There were no traces of green anywhere. It was as if all life had vanished from this ce without a trace.


    Standing in ce, they raised their heads to look into the distance. It was the same scene, without any other scene. This ce was like an area that the world had forgotten.


    Even the elemental particles had been suppressed in this area, and the density was extremely low.


    ¡°Compared to the wilderness, this is the real desert...¡±


    Standing still, Hechi could not help butin.


    Races like the Kobolds would live in the wilderness. They were defeated in previous wars and exiled to the wilderness.


    As a ce where many criminals were exiled, the wilderness was naturally not a good ce. It was much worse than the center of the World of Gods in all aspects.


    Butpared to the area in front of them, the wilderness was still much better. At least while the elemental concentration there was low, it still existed. It was not like this ce, which was almost extinct.

 Chapter 709 - Dragon Island

    <h4>Chapter 709: ¨C Dragon Ind</h4>


    The Mark of Divine Spark appeared on its own on Kalunu¡¯s body just like that. It originated from the Evil God. It entered Kalunu¡¯s body and became his property after being transformed by the simtion device, essentially no different from Kalunu¡¯s own.


    Bang!


    The Mark of Divine Spark automatically appeared within his body, looking bright. On the other side, another force was drawn out from the giant dragon statue before Kalunu and fused into his body. It was another Mark of Divine Spark that belonged to a god,pletely made up of divinity.


    However, Mark of Divine Spark looked weak overall, as if it could copse at any time. It proved that the mark was likely to be broken, barely maintained its appearance, and could copse at any time, turning into a twisted and entangled divinity.


    Under the guidance of the simtor¡¯s power, the Divine Spark¡¯s virtual shadow appeared and gradually merged into the Mark of Divine Spark in Kalunu¡¯s body. Finally, the two Mark of Divine Spark began to merge. As a result, arge amount of divineprehension surged from Kalunu¡¯s body.


    It had once belonged to that Dragon God. However, he had directly obtained it after being transformed by the simtor. To a certain extent, this was equivalent to directly plundering the umtion of the Dragon God over countless years to be his own.


    Kalunu observed the reaction of the Mark of Divine Spark. Under the impact of arge amount of legal information, one probably would not be able to care about other things now if it were an ordinary person.


    However, Kalunu was still fine. With a thought, several virtual shadows of the world were plundering behind him. The world¡¯s power circted within them, and they used the entire world¡¯s power to help bear and digest it, allowing him to store the Mark of Divine Spark belonging to the Dragon God within the shortest time.


    Then, two Mark of Divine Spark fused andbined within Kalunu¡¯s body. Among them, the belonging to the Dragon God was more superficial and broken, directly absorbed by the other Mark of Divine Spark.


    The two fused and became one, turning into a brand-new Mark of Divine Spark, appearing moreplete than before, but with major changes.


    Kalunu carefully felt it. The Mark of Divine Spark represented the god¡¯s authority. New changes immediately urred after the mark on his body changed¡ªfor example, the bloodline control. The Dragon God¡¯s authority mainly focused on the bloodline and inheritance. In specific, it controlled the dragon bloodline and the power of inheritance.


    After having such authority, Kalunu felt he had a certain amount of control over the dragon bloodline. So he turned around and sensed some things he had not been able to sense before. For example, he could sense the dragon bloodline and dragon blood on Hechi and the other Kobolds and the power fluctuations on their bodies.


    Chen Heng had been able to sense these things before, but they were far from being as detailed as what he was seeing now. Based on the current situation, as long as he was willing, he could even make a pure-blooded dragon surrender without resistance with a single thought.


    This was the power to control the bloodline. There was no way to resist unless one¡¯s strength reached a certain level. With such power, to a certain extent, the current Kalunu could be called a Dragon God in a certain sense.


    ¡°It feels pretty good.¡± Kalunu nodded, satisfied with his feeling.


    This was a pleasant surprise. With the Dragon God¡¯s authority, he was undoubtedly more confident that this trip would be smoother. Some of the troubles he had thought of before were no longer troubles.


    He waved his hand casually. Around him, the figures of Dilin and the others appeared and were instantly teleported to this ruin. The ruin before him had aplete teleportation array that led to the Dragon Ind.


    The array here had been in ruins for a long time. It was already dpidated at first, but it could be used for a long time after Kalunu had barely repaired it, so there wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Looking at Hechi, who was looking around the ruin in an attempt to find some treasures, Kalunu said softly and took the lead to enter the teleportation array.


    A faint golden light shrouded the area. Then, Kalunu left the ce. His body disappeared under the effect of the teleportation formation, and he slowly came to another world.


    Waves of fresh air appeared around him. Kalunu slowly opened his eyes after arriving at a brand new ce. A bright scene appeared before him, and the elemental particles were cheering in every region. Fresh air blew against his face.


    It was vibrant all around,pletely different from the scene in the wilderness before as if there were two different worlds.


    Kalunu looked around, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Beside him, Hechi asked curiously, ¡°Is this the Dragon Ind? I can feel the blood boiling in my body. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve returned to my hometown.¡± His face revealed an intoxicated expression, as he seemed to be intoxicated by thisnd¡¯s aura.


    There was a unique aura on the Dragon Ind, which was friendly to beings with Giant Dragon blood. This ce was like the hometown of Giant Dragons. Countless Giant Dragons had been buried here in the past. Each Giant Dragon¡¯s corpse was a treasure trove, which would hugely impact the surrounding world. In the long run, this ce would be not only a vast divinend but also a treasurend for the Giant Dragon n.


    If one was born in this area and experienced the baptism of thisnd in the long run, not only would their bloodline sublimate, but they would also be much stronger than the outside world in all aspects. Therefore, this was a treasurend for the various races with the Giant Dragon bloodline.


    Besides Kalunu, Urad had shrunk his body and turned into a half-dragon man. He looked at the world before him with some curiosity, as if he could also feel the warmthing from the surroundings.


    Not only them, but even Kalunu was the same. Not only did Kalunu have the pure bloodline of the Giant Dragon, but he also had the divine mark left behind by a fallen Dragon God.


    As a result, his body began to change when he stepped into thisnd, with dragon blood boiling and rolling. If not for Kalunu deliberately suppressing it, the Qi Blood in his body would have spontaneously dispersed and resonated with thend under his feet.


    ¡®More than one Dragon God has fallen¡­¡¯ This thought shed through Kalunu¡¯s mind as he felt the feelinging from his body.


    There must have been more than one Dragon God buried on thisnd. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have the same feeling as before. So this Dragon Ind might have been formed after the fall of a Dragon God. That was how it created such a small world in the void, supporting the growth of the Giant Dragon race. Various thoughts shed through his mind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone gathered their thoughts and walked forward a momentter.


    They walked out of the teleportation array and onto this continent. Although it was known as Dragon Ind, it was no different from a continent. They walked forward and did not leave this area even after a long time.


    However, they found some man-made traces in the surroundings. It seemed that intelligent beings were living here. This was good news. The natives living on Dragon Ind could provide them with local information so they would not wander around in a daze. At the same time, they could learn more about the specific situation.


    After a few days, Kalunu found a nearby vige. It was a vige built on a in. It looked very primitive, so the level of civilization should not be high. However, he discovered a new situation after walking in and looking around.


    The people here were not ordinary intelligent races from the outside world but Drakonids. This was understandable. The dragon aura in this area was so strong that even if an ordinary human came, they would be infected by the Dragon Ind¡¯s aura over time and gradually be a Drakonid. Therefore, the situation here was very normal.


    After entering this ce, Kalunu became a traveling doctor and gathered information. Besides him, other than Dilin and the Tree Spirits, who didn¡¯t have dragon bloodline, the rest followed him in.


    Hechi was tall. Although he still had some features of a Kobold, he was no different from an ordinary Drakonid at first nce due to the dragon blood in his body. Therefore, he acted as Kalunu¡¯s bodyguard.


    Urad shrank his body size and turned into an ordinary red dragon, acting as Kalunu¡¯s mount. Two humans and a dragon stepped into the vige.


    ¡°This is Lord Carl¡¯s territory. Therefore, all the towns here must pay taxes to Lord Carl.¡± The old vige chief had a respectful expression as he told Kalunu about the situation in this vige.


    They didn¡¯t know the identity of Kalunu¡¯s group, but they could tell that Kalunu¡¯s identity was noble. Thus, they were very careful with him, afraid they would not treat him well.


    ¡°Carl?¡± Kalunu¡¯s heart moved, but he remained calm on the surface as he continued to chat with the old man.


    The so-called Lord Carl was a pure-blooded Giant Dragon.


    Although many intelligent life forms were living on the Dragon Ind where the Giant Dragons lived, there was no organization on the scale of a country. Instead, most of them were scattered in every corner in the form of viges.


    On the one hand, this was due to environmental constraints. But, on the other hand, there were very few of them, so they could not gather into arger organization. The vige before them was a typical example.


    However, although no country was formed, it did not mean there was no ruler here. On the contrary, the pure-blooded Giant Dragons on the Dragon Ind were naturally rulers.


    Based on what Kalunu knew at the moment, every pure-blooded Giant Dragon on this Dragon Ind would have their territory, where they were the absolute kings and had all the power.


    The Drakonids and Half-Drakonids who lived in the Giant Dragon¡¯s territory were the subjects of this Giant Dagon, responsible for serving it.

 Chapter 710 - - Carl

    <h4>Chapter 710: ¨C Carl</h4>


    ¡®It¡¯s a very easy-to-understand way to rule.¡¯ Kalunu was deep in thought.


    Based on the current situation, it seemed that Dragon Ind also had its civilization. However, unlike the Giant Dragons living in the outside world, each Giant Dragon had its fixed territory and subjects, naturally like kings.


    The only pity was that there were a rtively small number of creatures on this Dragon Ind. Pure-blooded Giant Dragons were rare, and their ability to reproduce was weak. So a Giant Dragon couple might not be able to give birth within a few hundred years.


    Compared to the procreation difficulties of pure-blooded Giant Dragons, it might not be as challenging for the Drakonids. However, their fertility was also far fromparable to races like the humans or Kobolds.


    Thus, although this Dragon Ind had a vast territory, there were not many people, probably only about a million, including the Giant Dragons, far fromparable to the outside world.


    Of course, although they are far inferior in fertility, the Drakonids had far better strength. Based on Kalunu¡¯s observation, there were Drakonids with the strength of an apprentice even in this vige.


    The Giant Dragon¡¯s bloodline was powerful. Even for Drakonids, though it was not a pure-blooded Giant Dragon and only carried part of its bloodline, its strength was much stronger than that of a mortal race.


    Kalunu chatted happily with the old vige chief for a long time. However, of course, the effect of the divine art was indispensable. Under the divine art¡¯s effect, the old vige chief trusted Kalunu and directly regarded him as the person closest to him, so he told Kalunu everything without hiding, making it much more convenient for Kalunu.


    Kalunu left and went to the next vige. Then, based on the instructions given by the Drakonid old vige chief, Kalunu quickly went to another ce, stayed there for a while, and finally stopped after more than half a month.


    After more than half a month on this Dragon Ind, he had already known most of what he needed to know. Therefore, he stopped and prepared to find his next target¡ªnone other than that Lord Carl.


    Unlike the Drakonids, this Lord Carl was an adult pure-blooded Giant Dragon, so he naturally knew many things, at least far more than the Drakonids below him.


    Thus, Kalunu set off ordingly. The ce where Lord Carl lived was not difficult to find, and it was not a secret here. The Giant Dragon¡¯s whereabouts would usually be top secret if it were in the World of Gods.


    There were arge number of legendary powerhouses in the Main World, as well as the churches left behind by the gods. The Giant Dragons could easily expose themselves and be prey if they did not conceal themselves well.


    However, the dragon was the master and ruler of everything on Dragon Ind. No one woulde over to y the dragons, so there was no need to hide anything.


    Kalunu easily found this Giant Dragon and came to its nest. It was still in a deep sleep when he arrived. A dragon slumbered within a towering mountain range.


    This was a pure-blooded Giant Dragon whose entire body was like white frost. The scales on its body were very beautiful, as if carved out of white gems, giving off a sense of coldness.


    From its looks, it seemed to be an adult white dragon, and just its body alone was more than a hundred years old. Under its body, arge amount of gold coins and jewels were made into beds for it to lie quietly there, allowing it to lie quietly, looking like a treasury. It slept soundly, and only after Kalunu arrived did it have a weak reaction and slowly opened its eyes.


    Very soon, Kalunu¡¯s existence was revealed before his eyes. Then, a sound like a thunder drum sounded, shaking the ground.


    ¡°Despicable ant, who allowed you to enter and disturb the great Lord Carl when he was sleeping?¡± A vast and majestic voice sounded from where he was.


    As the Great Dragon Carl opened his eyes, his pair of dragon eyes stared at Kalunu. The draconic might in those eyes seemed iparably terrifying and suffocating.


    ¡°Get the hell out now!¡± A loud voice sounded from where he stood.


    Carl did not care about the matter before him and only treated it as an ident. As for Kalunu, although he looked a little unfamiliar, Carl was toozy to ask.


    After all, at least a thousand people were in charge of guarding and serving him here. He was asleep most of the time, so it was normal that there were some people whom he didn¡¯t know.


    However, Kalunu did not move before him, just standing there quietly like a statue. He stared at Carl and shook his head, looking a little disappointed, ¡°Is it just a white dragon?¡±


    Pure-blooded Giant Dragons were all very powerful. They would reach the fourth rank once they reached adulthood. However, even if they were pure-blooded Giant Dragons, their strength was different.


    Among the pure-blooded Giant Dragons, the white dragons were considered the weakest, much weaker than the other dragons under the same circumstances.


    Carl was furious hearing Kalunu¡¯s words, and his body started to move. He opened his mouth, ready to devour the offender before him. But instead, he wanted to teach Kalunu a lesson for offending him.


    However, something shocking happened quickly. In the face of its actions, Kalunu acted as if he did not see it and did not have any special reaction throughout the entire process. He just stood there quietly, looking indifferent to everything around him.


    Kalunu was still standing in his original position a momentter, maintaining the same posture as before. As for the white dragon, Carl was already kneeling. He fell to the ground weakly and looked at Kalunu in horror with wide-open eyes.


    ¡°Respected noble, I didn¡¯t know that you were such a powerful and noble existence. Please forgive me for my offense.¡± In the spacious area, the proud Giant Dragon knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the ant in his eyes, begging for forgiveness.


    Kalunu stood where he was, looking at the Giant Dragon before him with a surprised look. He was indeed inhuman. However, logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t Carl choose death rather than submit to him?


    ¡®A Giant Dragon should not be so shameless, at least.¡¯ This thought shed through Kalunu¡¯s mind, and then he shook his head.


    Anyhow, in any case, this at least saved him a lot of energy. Then, at least, he could now ask what he wanted to ask.

 Chapter 711 - Strange Changes

    <h4>Chapter 711: ¨C Strange Changes</h4>


    ¡°There are only about a hundred adult dragons on Dragon Ind?¡±


    In the huge cave, Kalunu looked at Carl and asked again. In front of him, Carl had a fawning look on his face. He said carefully, ¡°Yes, my great master.¡±


    ¡°Although Dragon Ind has been silent for a long time, there are not many adult dragons on Dragon Ind.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Kalunu turned around and looked at Carl in front of him. He seemed to be a little puzzled. ¡°As far as I know, it has been at least tens of thousands of years since the Dragon Ind has been silent.¡±


    ¡°No matter how long the growth period of the Giant Dragons is, it should be enough for you to reproduce, right?¡±


    It had been at least tens of thousands of years since the Dragon Ind had fallen into silence and fallen into this void space.


    After tens of thousands of years, no matter how weak the reproduction ability of the Giant Dragon Tribe was, they should have at least produced enough dragons, right?


    Before this, Kalunu did not have any doubts about the number of dragons on Dragon Ind. He only thought that the nearly one thousand dragons on the Dragon Ind were all adult dragons.


    However, from Carl¡¯s words, it turned out that there were only about a hundred or so adult dragons on Dragon Ind. The rest were juvenile dragons. They only ounted for one-tenth of the adult dragons.


    No matter how one looked at it, there was something wrong with this number. Speaking of which, regarding the specific situation on the Dragon Ind, the memory of the one named d that Kalunu captured had more or less described it.


    However, because of the concealment of the divine power, some of the memories had already been destroyed by the divine power before Kalunu acquired them, so it was not detailed.


    Otherwise, Kalunu wouldn¡¯t havee here personally to gather information, much less go through so much trouble.


    d must have known what Carl knew as well, and because he was the Dragon God¡¯s emissary, he would know even more details. However, there was no point in saying this now.


    Various thoughts shed through Kalunu¡¯s mind, and he continued to ask.


    After learning from the experience of searching for the memories of the Dragon God, he didn¡¯t continue to do so this time. He didn¡¯t n to search Carl¡¯s memories directly. Otherwise, the efficiency would be much higher.


    Unfortunately, from the previous situation, Carl¡¯s true spirit must also have the divine power of the Dragon God. If he forcefully obtained Carl¡¯s memories, he might not be able to obtain much.


    Moreover, this was the Dragon Ind, which could be considered the base camp of the Giant Dragon Tribe.


    If he broke the divine power of the Dragon God here, God knows what would happen. Who knows, he might wake up the sleeping Dragon God and let him directly revive.


    If that happened, it would not be in ordance with Kaluu¡¯s preparations. It was because of the above considerations that he did not directly attack. Instead, he chose the traditional way and directly asked Carl in front of him.


    Fortunately, because of the pure and abnormal dragon aura on Kalunu¡¯s body, Carl seemed to have misunderstood.


    It was the same. Anyone could feel the abnormally thick dragon aura on Kaluu¡¯s body. However, the power of the Dragon God hidden in the depths of his body could only be felt by pure dragons.


    This was also the reason why Carl would kneel so quickly. Otherwise, with a dragon¡¯s pride, if it were any other enemy, even if they were strong enough, it would definitely not kneel so quickly. Instead, it would stubbornly resist for a while before kneeling again.


    Yes, the intelligent dragons couldn¡¯t resist until the end stubbornly. Dignity was precious, and the price of life was higher. This was their principle.


    The White Dragon Tribe had the least moral integrity among the Dragon Tribe, and Carl was even more so.


    ¡°I wonder if sir has anything else to ask?¡±


    Standing in front of Kalunu, Karl¡¯s face was filled with a fawning expression as he said this.


    Before this, he maintained his tall dragon body, butter on, he felt that there was no sincerity in kneeling like this, so he simply turned into a Drakonid body and knelt there.


    This was indeed much more realistic and gave people a morefortable feeling. After all, the body of a dragon gave people a strong sense of oppression.


    Kalunu raised his head and nced at Carl. ¡°Nothing else for now.¡±


    For now? Then there was still something else. Carl¡¯s heart tightened, and he was already wailing in his heart. He knew in his heart that if what he had done was found out by other dragons, he would probably be finished.


    After all, no matter how he looked at it, what he had done just now could be considered a spy, and a big one at that!


    Even if an ordinary Drakonid were to be a guide, at most, they would only betray the other Drakonids.


    But he had directly exposed the entire Dragon Ind¡¯s deployment and the location of the Dragon God. He could be considered the worst traitor. If there was a hierarchy in the world of spies, he would be the best, leading by far.


    However, Carl was not happy to receive such an honor. He even felt that he might be finished. He was very clear about the power of the Dragon God. It was definitely not something he could fight against.


    When the intruder in front of him was exposed, he would probably be pulled out sooner orter. At that time, he might even be skinned and pulled out.


    Thinking of this, Carl could not help but feel a little regretful. If he had known earlier, he would definitely still surrender!


    There was no other way. It was impossible to fight. He couldn¡¯t fight in this lifetime. The Dragon God¡¯s aura on the other party was so clear that how could an ordinary dragon like him resist.


    ¡°I have to think of a way to make up for it...¡±


    He was a little anxious, and thoughts ran through his mind like crazy. He had never thought so fast in his life.


    ¡°The number of dragons on the Dragon Ind seemed to be fewer than expected.¡±


    Kalunu suddenly said, as if he was curious, ¡°Why is it like this?¡±


    ¡°Because of the enemy.¡±


    Carl subconsciously opened his mouth and exined to Kalunu, ¡°Outside the Dragon Ind, there are very powerful enemies. They have been fighting with us all these years, and many adult dragons have died.¡±


    ¡°Enemies?¡±


    Kalunu had a strange expression as if he was puzzled, ¡°What kind of enemies can fight with you Dragons?¡±


    He had witnessed the strength of these dragons. They were at least at the Fourth Rank as long as they were adults. Moreover, their skin was rough, and their flesh was thick. Some of them could even awaken the bloodline ability of their ancestors. Their strength was far stronger than those of the same rank.


    More importantly, these dragons had no moral integrity. Whenever they encountered anything, it was most likely a group of them fighting against one another.


    With this strength and moral integrity, what kind of enemy could give them so much pressure? Kalunu was curious, and many thoughts were circting in his mind.


    From ancient times until now, the Giant Dragon Tribe had quite a number of enemies. There were basically at least one of them in every era. This was like a benchmark. In every era of the gods, there had been so-called life formsparable to the Giant Dragon Tribe.


    For example, the Mountain Giants and the Tree Spirits were allparable to the Giant Dragon Tribe. They were not inferior at all.


    However, the time has passed until now. These once-formidable races that were once said to beparable to the Giant Dragon Tribe had all fallen. The Giant Dragon Tribe was still alive and well, quietly growing and waiting for the next race that could rival them to appear.


    In its long history, it was unknown which race was fighting with the Giant Dragons. Was it the family of a certain god, a mythical race once recorded in mythology, or something else?


    Kalunu was curious and waited for the answer. However, the final answer still surprised him.


    ¡°Demon?¡±


    Kalunu was a little surprised. Listening to the answer beside his ear, he almost thought he had heard wrong. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the abyss divided by the gods long ago?¡±


    Demons originated from the Abyss World. And the Abyss World had been divided by the gods during the battle when the gods fell back, temporarily separating it from the World of Gods.


    Logically speaking, even if the World of Gods had already recovered, the Abyss World shouldn¡¯t have invaded again so soon.


    ¡°It¡¯s the crack in the Abyss.¡±


    Carl lowered his head and unconsciously replied, telling him what he knew.


    ¡°Around Dragon Ind, there are crevices of the Abyss, located next to it.


    ¡°Every once in a while, arge number of Demons will rush out from those crevices.


    ¡°Because of the existence of these Demons, we have to keep fighting, and the number keeps decreasing.¡±


    He exined the origin of the Abyssal Rift in detail.


    In the beginning, this ce was a node where the gods sealed the Abyssal World. But after a long time, the node here was broken.


    Although the gods¡¯ seal still existed at that time, and the suppression of the World of Gods, the creatures that originated from the Abyssal World could not invade inrge numbers. Still, they could also amodate the existence of a small number of creatures.


    Through this passage, Demons would enter the World of Gods from another world every once in a while ande to the side of Dragon Ind.


    To the dragons on Dragon Ind, this situation was very disgusting. Every once in a while, the Demons would charge into Dragon Ind to fight.


    In order to protect Dragon Ind and prevent the ce where the blood of the Dragon God was irrigated from being defiled by the Demons, the Dragons could only fight with all their might and engage in bloody battles with the Demons from the Abyssal World.


    This was also why there were still so few dragons on Dragon Ind after such a long time.


    Because too many had died in the past battles.


    Those adult dragons had long fallen in the previous battles.


    On this Dragon Ind, all adult dragons had to regrly go to the abyssal battlefield to engage in bloody battles with those Demons.


    In the end, the result was what Kalunu had seen. Many adult dragons had fallen, leaving only arge number of dragon whelps.


    ¡°It seems that Dragon Ind is also a dangerous ce.¡±


    Kalunu was deep in thought, and his eyes suddenly lit up. At this moment, he suddenly felt that Dragon Ind was a good ce. Not only was it suitable for the growth of dragon descendants, but there were also regr attacks from Demons.


    This was clearly a good training ground. Kalunu¡¯s eyes were very bright, making Carl a little afraid.


    For the Giant Dragon Tribe, which did not have arge poption and had a difficult time reproducing, this ce could be considered extremely dangerous.


    The poption of the Giant Dragon Tribe was only sorge. If one died, there would be one less. It was very difficult to replenish.


    But the Kobolds were different. The kobolds were resistant to death! As long as the effect could be achieved, no matter how many Kobolds died, it would be a piece of cake. It would not take long for them to recover.


    Carl¡¯s body moved. He subconsciously felt a little uneasy. He did not know why, but he felt that there was some danger in Kalunu¡¯s eyes. It made him a little afraid.


    ¡°Is there a ce where Demons gather around here?¡±


    In front of him, Kaluu suddenly raised his head, and his golden eyes looked at Carl just like that. This gaze scared Carl, so he could only nod subconsciously. ¡°Yes.¡±


    After a moment, the two set off again, and they arrived at a brand new ce.


    In front of them was barrennd. Unlike the othernds on Dragon Ind, thend in front of them was full of chaos. Although there was life, it was not very beautiful.


    The life around them, whether animals or nts, all had a more or less violent feeling. At first nce, it made people feel very uneasy.


    ¡°This is the ce.¡±


    A huge White Dragon descended from the sky. The draconic aura from its body spread in all directions, disturbing the life in this area and causing the wild beasts to flee in all directions.


    However, if one looked carefully, one could see a skinny figure on the body of the huge dragon.


    Kalunu¡¯s body was skinny. He wore a ck robe, and his golden eyes were deep. There was no emotion in them. He looked like a god, and anyone who looked at him would feel that he was extraordinary.


    He stood with his hands behind his back and his face was calm. He stood on the White Dragon¡¯s back and looked forward.


    In his field of vision, the scenery around him suddenly changed. On the ground in front of him, all kinds of changes began to ur. A kind of hazy ck gas emerged from all directions and appeared in front of Kalunu¡¯s eyes.


    This ck gas was turbid and carried an inexplicable strange characteristic. It seemed to be able to mesmerize people and produce some kind of indescribable change.


    There was no need to delve too much into it. Just by looking at the ck gas, Kalunu could understand that if this ck gas was contaminated for a long time, it would most likely undergo a mutation. At that time, no one could say what it would be.


    ¡°The Dragon Ind has also been eroded to this state?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask as he looked at Carl beneath him.


    ¡°Not in the beginning.¡±


    Carl said in a muffled voice. It seemed that because of the change in his body size, even his voice had be much more majestic and powerful. He looked very imposing.


    ¡°The Dragon Ind was formed from the body of the Elder God. Initially, it waspletely formed from the power of the Elder God.¡±


    Carl¡¯s voice kepting.


    ¡°Butter on, cracks kept appearing in the abyssal world, and the situation changed.


    ¡°The Dragon Ind kept entangling with the Abyssal Rifts, and over time, some changes urred.


    ¡°The area before us was created after a fallen dragon fell.¡±


    He slowly said, ¡°A fallen dragon fell, and then thend was polluted, turning into what it is now.¡±


    After listening to Carl¡¯s exnation, Kalunu gradually understood the changes in this region. Simply put, the Abyss World¡¯s influence caused many regions on Dragon Ind to mutate.


    The region in front of him was like this, with some traces of the Abyss World.

 Chapter 712

    <h4>Chapter 712: ¨C The Abyssal Power</h4>


    ¡°The corrosive power of the Abyss World is actually so powerful.¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, even Kalunu himself couldn¡¯t imagine the scene in front of him.


    Dragon Ind wasn¡¯t anywhere else in the World of Gods, but the transformation of the ancestor of the Giant Dragon Tribe, an extremely powerful Dragon God.


    At that time, that Dragon God was extremely powerful, and its strength was even strong enough to beparable to the God of Shadow, a powerful God at the peak of the gods.


    Such a god fell, and his corpse remained, ultimately forming the current Dragon Ind.


    After that, the Giant Dragon Tribe rested on this Dragon Ind. Over a long period of time, they also slowly transformed this Dragon Ind, turning this area into a holynd. The remaining power on it far surpassed that of other ces in the World of Gods.


    However, even such an area was reduced to its current state, being eroded by the power of the Abyss World. The things that were revealed within were truly shocking.


    ¡°With such powerful power, the Abyss World is indeed worthy of being a powerful world that isparable to the World of Gods, causing the Ragnarok.¡±


    Many thoughts shed through Kalunu¡¯s mind. Although his expression did not change, his evaluation of the abyssal world was raised again and again, and he began to pay more attention to it.


    The present was different from the past. At present, Kalunu controlled several worlds and has be a part of the world¡¯s consciousness. Naturally, he understood just how powerful such arge world could be.


    Carl continued to move forward. He brought Kalunu around the area and walked around.


    At first, they just walked around the periphery. Although this ce was also affected by the erosion of the Abyss World and the surrounding life was more or less distorted and transformed, it was not that deep yet.


    At least, under the suppression of the Dragon Ind, some obvious abyssal life forms did not appear and were always suppressed. However, the situation was different in the depths of this region.


    In the depths, there were abyssal life forms everywhere. This was the first time Kalunu saw real abyssal life forms. Compared to ordinary life forms, these abyssal life forms looked much more brutal. Many of them had mutated and became much stronger.


    There were many creatures here. It could be seen that they were all Drakonids, but the changes were so great that even their original nsmen might not be able to recognize them.


    ¡°In terms of life level alone, it¡¯s an improvement, but on the other hand, it¡¯s...¡±


    Kalunu frowned, feeling that something was wrong. The distortion of the abyssal aura was not a bad thing for these beings to a certain extent.


    At least on the surface, the life level of these Drakonids had been improved to a certain extent. Their life essence had been improved, and they had be stronger.


    In this aspect, it seemed to be a good thing. But on the other hand, it might not be the case.


    Because at the same time, as the level of life increased, the self-consciousness of these abyssal lifeforms was weakened by that strange abyssal power. Their consciousness became chaotic, and most of their self-consciousness was lost.


    The specific performance was that their bodies werepletely controlled by their instincts. As for their original consciousness, it became even lower, and they could not control themselves consciously.


    Such an increase in strength was not necessarily a good thing. It was still fine for those powerful lifeforms because their true spirits were sufficiently powerful. Perhaps it was just that their personalities had be much more brutal and easier to be influenced by instinct. However, they were still able to maintain their existence in general.


    However, it was hard to say for those weak lifeforms. If their will were not strong enough to resist the erosion of the abyssal power, the oue would be that they would be reduced from intelligent lifeforms to an even more powerful beast with no conscious. The price was not small.


    Of course, that was not the only specific change. The abyssal world would not be so powerful if it were just turning an intelligent being into a beast.


    Every powerful world had its way of growth. It might appear simple and crude at times, but it was beneficial.


    Especially a major world as powerful as the Abyss World. For it to grow to the current stage, it must have its unique advantages and mechanisms. Otherwise, it would not have grown to this stage.


    Kalunu was very clear about this point. Thus, he continued to observe from where he was and carefully observed the abyssal lifeforms in front of him.


    To secretly observe, he walked down from Carl¡¯s body and deliberately let him hide. He hid in the surroundings and secretly observed the daily lives of the many abyssal lifeforms in front of him.


    Soon, he found more. The existence of abyssal lifeforms was not as simple as it seemed.


    The World of Gods had also done a lot of research on abyssal lifeforms. After all, they were once the biggest enemy of the gods and the biggest culprit that led to the fall of the gods.


    As long as one studied that period of history, the Abyss World would not be able to avoid the threshold.


    In the past, Kalunu had deliberately collected records in this regard, in an attempt to obtain some information and intelligence about the Abyss World, in order to establish some advantages for the future.


    He had seen many materials, and there were also many records of abyssal life.


    In those records, abyssal life was described as a barbaric life that only knew destruction and did not know how to build peace.


    This did not seem to be too much of a mistake. Because of the current situation, the abyssal life forms were filled with destructive factors.


    Because of the abyssal power, these abyssal life forms were naturally easily controlled by the instincts of the life forms, bing the puppets of their instinctive desires.


    Because of this, the abyssal life forms generally possessed the characteristics of cruelty, and there were not too many errors in the descriptions in the many documents.


    However, after careful observation, Kalunu discovered some differences. Abyssal life was brutal, but beneath that brutality, there was also an order.


    That order existed in the Abyss World. Unlike other worlds, the world consciousness of the Abyss World itself was unique.


    If one were to say that the world itself was a life form of a world, it only possessed simple instincts. Then the world consciousness of the Abyss World was more active.


    It also had simple instincts, but it could do many things that other worlds could not. It could even intervene in many things to a certain extent. Its consciousness stands between the abyssal lifeform and the abyssal consciousness.


    Kalunu pondered for a moment and then thought of a more appropriate description.


    The queen ant and the worker ant. In the ant colony, the queen ant had absolute control over the worker ant. And in the Abyss World, the situation of the Abyss World and the abyssal lifeform was simr.


    The abyssal consciousness could exert an influence on the abyss lifeform. This influence was unconscious.


    ording to Kalunu¡¯s observation during this period of time, the abyssal lifeform would probably not realize anything even if the abyssal consciousness influenced it.


    They might even mistake it as a choice made by themselves because of the influence of the abyssal power. After all, those abyssal lifeforms had been in a chaotic state most of the time because of the corrosion of the abyssal power.


    Under that situation, if they were affected by the abyssal consciousness, they might be directly manipted and do many things. Of course, such maniption was only done by those low-level abyssal lifeforms who were weak and could not control themselves.


    As for those who were strong enough and had strong willpower, it was probably not enough. But even so, it was terrifying enough. Many ants could take down a giant.


    A group of abyssal lifeforms gathered under the influence of the abyssal consciousness, and the power they could produce was also extremely terrifying.


    At least in some low-level worlds, no existence could stop the abyss lifeforms.


    Even if it was a Fourth Ring existence, if they were caught in the sea of abyssal lifeforms, it was only a matter of time before they fell. What was even more terrifying was the erosion of the abyssal power.


    Kalunu stretched out his hand, and a surge of energy surged, turning into a cold beam of light. In an instant, one of the Abyssal Drakonids was killed, its flesh and blood sttering everywhere.


    This was an extremely fast scene. After all, with Kalunu¡¯s current strength, a mere ordinary Abyssal Drakonid was nothing to begin with. Killing it would only take a moment.


    This was originally an extremely ordinary scene, but at this moment, there were new changes at this moment. In front of him, the matter was not over even after killing the Abyssal Drakonid.


    A wisp of ck mist followed the connection and wrapped around Kalunu¡¯s body. In the end, this wisp of ck mist merged with Kalunu¡¯s body and became a part of him.


    Kalunu looked at this scene with interest and quietly felt the changes. For him, the changes in front of him were extremely rare, and it was worth patiently experiencing.


    As he carefully experienced it, all sorts of senses appeared and surged into his mind. Under the influence of the wisp of ck fog, his own emotions were linked together, and he was directly affected by all sorts of influences.


    After this influence, he seemed to be slightly affected, and he formed a connection with a certain great existence. Of course, this connection was very thin, and even with Kalunu¡¯s level of power, if he didn¡¯t carefully sense it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to notice it.


    Even if he did notice it, he would most likely not care and would directly ignore it. However, it was this connection that made Kalunu feel an inexplicable crisis.


    ¡°It can be like this.¡±


    Kalunu was deep in thought, and he had a new understanding of the degree of shamelessness of the Abyss World.


    That wisp of ck fog was none other than the Abyssal Power that originated from the Abyss World.


    The abyssal power was not considered powerful, but it was also very unique. It possessed the power to corrode life and transform it into an abyssal lifeform.


    Of course, for a lifeform like Kalunu, this bit of abyssal power was not enough to affect him. But what if there was enough abyssal power? A bit of abyssal power was not enough to affect him, but no matter what, once it umted, it would slowly change.


    The abyssal power was also ordinary. Just a little bit of abyss power umtion was not a big deal. With Kaluru¡¯s own strength and will, he could easily block it and eliminate all negative effects.


    But if he absorbed enough abyss power, coupled with a certain opportunity, it might not be without the risk of falling, directly bing an abyssal lifeform. Of course, with Kaluru¡¯s size, even if he fell, he would most likely be different from ordinary life forms and enjoy the better treatment.


    This was another matter. However, the corrosion of the abyssal power was simply impossible to guard against. Kaluru had already tested it just now.


    The existence of the abyssal power was very unique. Even if you did not take the initiative to absorb it, it would continuously be stuffed into your body. It could be considered the type of thing that you would give even if you did not want it.


    And if you killed an abyssal lifeform, it would also use that connection to directly transfer the abyssal power within the abyssal lifeform¡¯s body into your body. It was impossible to guard against it.


    This was Kalunu¡¯s evaluation of the abyssal power. To a certain extent, it could be considered a very troublesome thing. Now that he thought about it, if that was the case, it was no wonder that the battle back then was so difficult.


    In that battle back then, from the data on the surface, the number of sacred existences in the World of Gods was more than the number of sacred existences in the Abyss World.


    However,pared to the Abyss World, the World of Gods was not united enough, and they were at a disadvantage because of the Abyss World¡¯s constant erosion mechanism.


    The gods were also living beings. Although they were high and mighty, they also had their own desires and their own camps. Even if they could reluctantly put down their grudges under external enemies, it was impossible to unite to a certain extent in a short time.


    It was impossible for them to be like the Abyss World, directly united under the control of the abyssal consciousness and charge towards the World of Gods. It was no wonder that they calcted it this way.


    Kalunu was calcting on the spot before raising his head again. Unknowingly, they had already reached the depths of this region. There, the corpse of a giant dragon was lying quietly.


    Compared to Carl, whose body was only about a hundred meters long, the corpse of the giant dragon in the distance was iparably tall. Its body alone was at least a thousand meters long.


    In front of the corpse, Carl was almost as small as a child. He waspletely insignificant.


    From the corpse of the giant dragon, traces of the past could still be seen. For example, the dense abyssal power, as well as traces of the seal of divine power.


    ¡°A golden dragon at the Mythical level?¡±


    Kalunu looked at the corpse, and then this thought shed. The corpse of the giant dragon in front of him should be much older than Carl, at least an immemorial dragon.


    Moreover, its strength had reached the Ninth Ring Mythical level, and it was only one step away from bing a Demigod.


    With such powerful strength and the noble bloodline of the Golden Dragon, it is status in the Giant Dragon Tribe must be extraordinary.


    Unlike the White Dragons, who were at the bottom of the Giant Dragon Tribe, the Golden Dragons were considered the royal family of the tribe. Their bloodline could be considered powerful and noble among the dragons, so they were naturally different.


    This was also the main reason why this area had be like this.

 Chapter 713 - In the Depths of Dragon Island

    <h4>Chapter 713: ¨C In the Depths of Dragon Ind</h4>


    Brilliance radiated and ripples spread in all directions. Kalunu looked ahead, quietly watching the changes. Under his gaze, the huge Golden Dragon corpse before himy there like a small mountain.


    It was somewhat surprising for such a huge Giant Dragon corpse to stay here. After all, the corpse of such a powerful Giant Dragon would be a rare treasure, even for the Giant Dragon race themselves.


    The mortals in the outside world would strip the Giant Dragon naked, leaving nothing behind. Although the Giant Dragons were better off, they wouldn¡¯t just leave the corpse here.


    Upon closer inspection, there were indeed some unexpected discoveries. When Kalunu looked at the corpse, he seemed to be able to vaguely feel that there was an inexplicable obscure fluctuation rising from the corpse, looking in Kalunu¡¯s direction. This made him somewhat surprised, and he secretly frowned.


    The Giant Dragon¡¯s corpse was surprisingly alive. No, perhaps it was once dead. After all, this seal was once made by the Dragon God. However, if the god personally made a move, even if it was once unimaginably weak, it was not something that a mere ninth-rank fallen Giant Dragon couldpare to.


    Therefore, it should have fallen in the past. Then, did the remaining spirituality on the corpse confluent and finally produce a brand new spirituality during the time of the seal? It was also possible.


    Many thoughts shed through Kalunu¡¯s mind. Then, in the distance, the huge Giant Dragon corpse silently raised its head and stared at Kalunu and Carl with a cold gaze, carrying an inexplicable strange power. It has a strong sense of oppression as if it wanted to freeze one¡¯s entire soul.


    Kalunu was still fine in this regard and only felt a gentle breeze on his face without the slightest bit of pressure. However, Carl, at the side, suddenly shivered, feeling as if he had just walked out of a near-death experience.


    However, he knew in his heart that this was only an illusion. With the presence of this powerhouse beside him, not to mention that the other party was still in the seal, even if it came out, he probably would not be able to make waves.


    Thinking of this, he silently backed away and retreated behind Kalunu. Towards this, Kalunu only nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kalunu¡¯s voice sounded again.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Carl¡¯s heart suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.


    This ce was very depressing even for a Giant Dragon like him, which he didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. He had been here for so long that he felt ufortable. So he immediately became excited now that he heard he could leave.


    His huge body turned into a Giant Dragon and roared at the sky without hesitation. The huge dragon might spread and shake the surroundings, directly suppressing the abyssal lifeforms around him. Then, he carried Kalunu and surged into the distance.


    At this point, the story here seemed to havee to an end.


    Perhaps...


    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten.¡± On the ground, the demonized Giant Dragon skeleton looked coldly at the sky, silently watching the Kalunu and Carl leaving.


    Then, a voice sounded again a momentter. He raised his head in surprise and saw arge hand pressing down and suppressing him directly, hitting the ground.


    The initially broken seal was glowing, and there were countless traces on it, sealing this ce tightly.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s more like it.¡± After casually cing thousands of seals on this ce, Kalunu left with satisfaction, sat behind Carl, and prepared to go to the next ce.


    Carl stared at the densely packed seals beneath him with trepidation and looked at Kalunu with fear, afraid that Kalunu would do the same to him. Fortunately, Kalunu did not have such intentions, and they left this area.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Carl¡¯s deep voice sounded in the air as they reached a new space.


    ¡°I think you know where the Dragon God is, right?¡± Kalunu said calmly, ¡°Take me there.¡±


    Carl¡¯s body trembled as he finally understood, ¡°C-Can we change a ce?¡±


    Kalunu didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at him quietly. Carl finally gave up, didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, then just pped his wings and left. His feelings were extremelyplicated at the moment. When Kalunu captured him, he knew that this day woulde sooner orter.


    Kalunu had a strong Dragon God aura on his body. He was obviously a Dragon God who had returned from silence. Based on the habits of the Giant Dragon Tribe, the return of such a Dragon God would challenge the position of the former Dragon God andpete with him for the position of leader.


    Carl could foresee this day, but he did not want to y such a role in it. If he personally took Kalunu to the Dragon God¡¯s sleeping spot, it would be fine if Kalunu won. However, if Kalunu lost, he would be doomed sooner orter.


    ¡°Would I be a needless sacrifice?¡± He was a little scared and terrified during the flying journey.


    However, regardless of his thought, he still didn¡¯t dare to do anything under Kalunu¡¯s gaze. Instead, he could only fly forward obediently, all the way to the core area of the Dragon Ind.


    The Giant Dragon Tribe¡¯s flying speed was very fast. They arrived in apletely unfamiliar area within just a few days. If one looked carefully, this should be the core area of Dragon Ind. Its surrounding environment waspletely different from the outside world.


    Kalunu took a look. The Dragon Ind was and formed after the divine fell and was filled with a divine aura, which was even more obvious at the core. Here, the Gen Qi concentration was much higher than in other ces, and the variousws among them were more obvious and touchable.


    It would greatly benefit the living beings, including the Giant Dragons, if they stayed in this ce for a long time. However, unfortunately, there were not many living beings in such a divine ce. Even on the surface, there was only a green grasnd and forest, and no one there. However, of course, this was only an illusion.


    There were still obstacles as Carl surged into the area.


    Roar!


    An angry roar sounded from the depths of this area. As Carl surged into the depths, the area¡¯s guards finally reacted. A few huge Giant Dragons appeared and blocked his way.


    These huge Giant Dragons were huge and powerful. Each was at the eight, equivalent to a legend among human beings, and was nobler aspared to Carl.


    Golden Dragon, Silver Dragon, Guivre...


    Each of them had an extremely noble Giant Dragon bloodline,pletely different from the White Dragons at the bottom of the dragon bloodline.


    ¡°Carl, what are you up to?¡± An angry roar sounded from the front.


    Among the Giant Dragons, headed by the Golden Dragon, roared at Carl, ¡°You are intruding on the great Dragon God¡¯s sleeping spot. Are you courting death?¡±


    ¡®Do you think I wanted to?¡¯ Carlined in his heart but could only remain silent. He did not dare to say it before Kalunu.


    However, he did not speak, but someone spoke on his behalf, ¡°So what if I am?¡± A voice like Carl¡¯s sounded from his body, carrying a heavy and dignified tone.


    Carl was instantly stunned. No way. He subconsciously looked at Kalunu behind him, only to see Kalunu¡¯s gaze on him, carrying some faint encouragement. He instantly felt that the world was hopeless. However, it was a different scene in the eyes of the others.


    The Golden Dragon in the lead was somewhat bewildered as he looked at Carl. Yet, Carl¡¯s expression was calm from the beginning to the end, maintaining an inexplicable calmness. Even his words carried an inexplicable domineering and self-confidence,pletely different from his previous appearance.


    ¡®What was going on?¡¯ They were bewildered, but they finally decided to make a move after watching for a long time.


    No matter what, this was the Dragon God¡¯s sleeping spot. Carl would have to bear the consequences for barging in. They would be punished by the otherster if they did not make their move. Thus, the few Giant Dragons finally made their move under Carl¡¯s somewhat fearful gaze.


    The huge, somewhat bloated Guivre roared and took the lead to charge forward. The faint sunlight radiated on its body, reflecting a faint gem brilliance. At the back, faint elemental particles undted and appeared. Although it was obscure, it made people feel extremely dangerous.


    The Guivre was the fastest among the Giant Dragons. An adult Guivre was said to have a body that was even tougher than a high-level magic weapon. The Silver Dragon was a natural-born Master of Magic. It could naturally control elemental particles and cast powerful spells in the Dragonnguage.


    Meanwhile, the Golden Dragon was the overall strongest among the Giant Dragons. It possessed both a strong physique and magic talents. Moreover, it was born with great suppression ability for the other dragon bloodlines. Thebination of these three Giant Dragons was terrifying to any Giant Dragon.


    Carl remained silent in the face of the trio¡¯s attack, though in reality, his heart was filled with fear, and his mind was almost nk under the impact of the three¡¯s dragon might. He felt that he was about to face a great disaster this time.


    A ray of gem brilliance shed past, and Carl was about to crash into this ce. However, instead, he subconsciously waved his ws lightly and collided with the Guivre¡¯s body. Then, a shocking scene happened. In mid-air, the Guivre¡¯s body flew straight out, as if there was a huge crack on its body.

 Chapter 714

    <h4>Chapter 714: ¨C Breezed Through</h4>


    The body of the Guivre was sent flying, and it was severely injured. The surrounding dragons witnessed this scene, and they were immediately stunned.


    The Guivre was known to possess the strongest physique among the dragons. Yet, at this moment, it was reduced to such a state. Was its body directly torn apart?


    From the surface, the other party didn¡¯t even have much strength. It only waved its ws.


    With just a wave of its ws, it tore apart a gem dragonparable to a Legend? When did Carl be so powerful?


    The Three-Headed Giant Dragon couldn¡¯t believe it. Carl finally reacted.


    That¡¯s right. At this moment, he wasn¡¯t alone. Behind him stood a dragon God.


    Just a mere Legendary Three-Headed Giant Dragon, what was that to the Dragon God?


    Confidence rose in Carl¡¯s heart, he stood there with his head held high and chest puffed out.


    On the other side, a new attack soon came. The elemental particles vibrated, and the terrifying Natural Disaster Spell had already taken shape. Directly under the control of the silver dragon, it charged forward and directly locked onto Carl¡¯s entire body.


    Boom!


    A huge tremor resounded in the area, and the surroundings became chaotic. The void was struck out, enveloping this area. This scene made people exim in admiration, and they secretly let out a sigh of relief.


    No matter how powerful the other party was, under such a Natural Disaster Spell, he would still be unable to withstand it, right?


    This thought shed through their minds, and soon after, they were once again stunned.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar came from the front, carrying with it a majestic power that directly dispelled the haze in all directions, dispersing all the chaos in this ce.


    In the middle of the Natural Disaster Spell, a White Dragon¡¯s figure appeared again before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Carl stood in the middle of that area, and at this moment, he waspletely relieved.


    The Dragon God behind him was indeed awesome!


    If it were in the past, he would have lost half of his life had he been hit by the natural disaster attack. However, he did not feel much now from the attack.


    The terrifying Natural Disaster Spell that could destroy a country did not have any effect when it hit him, as if it had lost its power.


    This feeling made Carl feel calm andpletely at ease. Moreover, as the battle began, he could feel the changes in his body.


    A stream of divine power was continuously surging out from his body, supporting his body, making him feel that he had an endless amount of power in his body.


    Under the influence of this powerful power, he felt that the Three-Headed Giant Dragon in front of him was no longer a big deal. It was just an ant that he could easily crush.


    As this feeling surfaced in his heart, he could not help butugh and make his move.


    In the eyes of the Three-Headed Giant Dragon in front of him, Carl finally made his move after a short period of silence. He did not make too much of a move. He only rushed towards them and let out a breath. It was only a breath, but its power was terrifying.


    Ordinary dragons could also release dragon breath, and most of the power was pretty good. It was just that it was nothingpared to the other techniques that the dragons were good at.


    However, the breath that Carl released before his eyes was different. The terrifying power was vibrating. In the air, the white dragon spat out dragon breath.


    Then, the space seemed to be frozen. The vast world fell into a state of stillness. Everything seemed to bepletely frozen, unable to move and react.


    The White Dragon¡¯s attribute was ice, which naturally carried a part of the cold characteristic. However, an ordinary white dragon¡¯s breath, even if it used its full strength, would at most be able to freeze a mountain.


    However, at this moment, Carl¡¯s dragon breath was different. With a single strike, it shockingly froze the entire world. Even the space was no exception. Everything within was stopped, unable to continue operating.


    In front of them, the Guivre wanted to charge forward and crash into Carl. In an instant, it turned into arge ice sculpture, unable to move.


    The Silver Dragon avoided the breath and wanted to cast a spell. However, he was shocked to find that the elemental particles in the surroundings were frozen and unable to be moved.


    At that moment, as Carl attacked, it was as if they were instantly ced in the opponent¡¯s domain. Everything within this domain was suppressed, and they could no longer make a move. They could only struggle blindly.


    This was an extremely realistic feeling and made them feel depressed, almost to the point of despair.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Looking at the scene in front of them, the Golden Dragon felt inexplicably ridiculous. He did not understand what was wrong with this.


    ording to his previous impression, Carl shouldn¡¯t be so powerful. There weren¡¯t many dragons on Dragon Ind, so he knew most of the dragons.


    Although Carl was considered noble in the eyes of the Drakonids on Dragon Ind as a White Dragon, he was nothing in the eyes of the other pure-blooded dragons. He was at the bottom of the contempt chain.


    However, at this moment, even the Three-Headed Giant Dragon could not do anything to a White Dragon that had exploded with such terrifying power.


    Could it be that Carl¡¯s clumsiness in the past was deliberately hidden for this moment?


    At this moment, the Golden Dragon felt he should have grasped the truth. In the air, his body swayed, trying to avoid Carl¡¯s power. However, it was not of much use.


    In front of him, with a low roar, his body fell, and he turned into a huge ice sculpture like the other Guivre.


    After the Golden Dragon, there was only one Silver Dragon left.


    This time, Carl roared and rushed forward to fight the Silver Dragon in closebat. The two giant dragons roared in mid-air and terrifyingly fought each other.


    Although the Silver Dragon¡¯s spellcasting talent was powerful, its body was not weak. At the very least, under normal circumstances, a White Dragon fighting a Silver Dragon in closebat might not be able to suppress the Silver Dragon.


    However, that was under normal circumstances. At this moment, Carl had the help of Kalunu¡¯s figure, and his body had already undergone many changes. The strength of his body had also increased greatly under the enhancement of divine power, far exceeding the limits that legends should have.


    Under such circumstances, the Silver Dragon was directly suppressed. It could not resist for long before being directly pressed under Carl¡¯s body.


    Finally, with a breath, the Silver Dragon also turned into an ice sculpture,pletely falling into a cold silence. Everything calmed down at this point.


    In mid-air, Carl stood alone, looking at the scene in front of him, still somewhat dazed.


    ¡°I seeded?¡±


    He looked at the three ice sculptures below him. Even now, he still found it hard to believe. He felt as if he was living in a dream.


    A powerful aura spread out from his body and spread in all directions, causing the surrounding creatures to feel fear. At this moment, he was like a god in this ce.


    Suddenly, Carl felt that the situation was not as bad as before. At least, his situation would not be bleak if he had the support of the Dragon God behind him.


    Those dragons who had dared to suppress him in the past and stood above him might have their futures reversed.


    As soon as he thought of that scene, Carl could not help but feel excited and excited.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Behind him, Kalunu¡¯s voice continued to ring out. But this time, Carl didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and headed forward.


    The Giant Dragon¡¯s huge bodyy in the center of the area. It flew forward and finally arrived at the core.


    There it was, a huge volcano. Kalunu looked up and could seeva flowing in front of him. There was boiling heat flowing in theva and rushing around.


    This was a heaven of fire. The hot environment made Carl, the White Dragon, feel extremely ufortable.


    No matter what, he was still a White Dragon. His natural attribute was cold. In normal times, white dragons liked rtively cold ces and hated hot ces. A ce like this was generally favored by the Red Dragons, who preferred fire.


    Such was the case. When Carl came here, Kalunu could feel many gazes on him. There were many powerful lifeforms in the magmayer below.


    asionally, shadows could be seen passing by. They were dragons, and they were Red Dragons.


    In this area, there were many young Red Dragons. Under thevayer, they looked at Carl¡¯s body curiously, feeling a little strange.


    Of course, there were also adult dragons. However, they were under thevayer, so they didn¡¯t dare to show their heads. They only looked at Carl in the air vigntly.


    They had seen Carl¡¯s battle with the Three-Headed Dragon. They were still afraid of Carl¡¯s battle strength, so they didn¡¯t dare to show their heads. Otherwise, there would be several more ice sculptures here. They didn¡¯t want to do that.


    Kalunu could understand the thoughts of these dragons. He didn¡¯t say anything and just urged Carl to continue forward.


    The shadow passed by in the air. Carl continued forward and came to the front. Not long after, they came to the core of this area. That was the ce where the Dragon God was silent.


    But what surprised Kalunu was that this ce seemed very peaceful. Around them, a world of crystals appeared. There were no normal rocks around the huge cave but crystals.


    Located in this ce, a strong auray in this area, unable to disperse or disappear. But it didn¡¯t carry much of a powerful dragon¡¯s aura here. There was a divine aura, but it wasn¡¯t strong.


    From its looks, the Dragon God here was even weaker than Kalunu had imagined. He had once suffered serious injuries and probably hadn¡¯t recovered much until now. Thus, he maintained this appearance.


    After asking Carl for a bit, he finally received a positive reply.


    ¡°The Dragon God has been recovering for decades.¡±


    Carl said.

 Chapter 715 - Dragon God

    <h4>Chapter 715: ¨C Dragon God</h4>


    ¡°When the Dragon God had just awakened, he couldn¡¯t go out. He could only give us information and let us hold a ceremony to replenish his power.¡±


    In front of Kalunu, Carl added, ¡°But soon, the Dragon God¡¯s power recovered quickly, and he could show some of his power and do some things.


    ¡°But there is still a long way to go before he can move freely and enter this area.


    ¡°This is also why we need the protection of the Dragons.¡±


    He spoke to Kalunu seriously and told him all the information he knew.


    There was no other way. At this point, there was no turning back. All the dragons had witnessed the scene of him suppressing the Three-Headed Giant Dragon.


    This had destroyed all his other thoughts, and he could only focus on following behind Kalunu. Otherwise, Kalunu might not even need to make a move himself. Just the Three-Headed Giant Dragon from before could easily tear him apart.


    He could not suppress everything. He could only suppress the Three-Headed Giant Dragon by relying on the power given by Kalunu.


    He would suffer sooner orter when that power was gone and everything returned to its original point. Rather than that, it was better to walk a path to the end.


    This was actually what Kalunu wanted to see. Otherwise, he would not have let Carl do it himself to attract hatred. Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to sweep it away from himself?


    This wasn¡¯t a bad situation.


    Kalunu looked at Carl, and this thought shed through his mind. Then, he took a step forward. His movements weren¡¯t very fast. He would stay for a long time with each step he took. He just looked around as if he was looking for something.


    On the side, seeing Kalunu¡¯s actions, Carl turned into his human form and walked with Kalunu. They walked in this area and explored it.


    Seriously speaking, although this area had always existed, it was a forbidden area for the dragons. If one didn¡¯t have divine power, they wouldn¡¯t be able to enter it. Those who could enter this area were most likely existences with divine power, just like Kalunu.


    Thisyer of divine power sealed off the inside and outside and also protected the Dragon God from external threats during the past years. Otherwise, many things would have happened during the Dragon God¡¯s silent years.


    As they continued to walk forward, chaotic scenes appeared around them. In a certain area ahead, Kalunu saw numerous dragon corpses. Some of these corpses were Drakonids, and some were pure-blooded dragons.


    However, without exception, these corpses were very powerful when they were alive, and each was not inferior to an Epic level. An Epic was equivalent to the Seventh Ring.


    Even amongst dragons, not every one of them could reach this level. At the very least, if a white dragon-like Carl did not have any special talent or luck, he would not be able to enter this realm for the rest of his life.


    In other words, this was considered a powerhouse and was definitely at the top, even amongst dragons.


    Kalunu nced at the bones and then continued to walk forward. Besides the bones, there were many murals and runes in the surroundings. These should have been left behind by the past powerhouses of the Giant Dragon Tribe and upied arge amount of space.


    After walking to the depths, Kalunu finally found his final target.


    It was a dragon that was different from all the other dragons. The dragon itself wasn¡¯t that tall. Not to mention those Behemoths, it was a little thin and weak even whenpared to the previous Three-Headed Giant Dragon. It was only one to two hundred meters tall.


    One to two hundred meters tall was considered extremely powerful in the eyes of other races, but in the eyes of the dragon race, it couldn¡¯t bepared to being tall.


    From the bloodline, this Giant Dragon wasn¡¯t any kind of pure-blooded Giant Dragon, but apletely unfamiliar and powerful Giant Dragon. Its body was somewhat simr to that of the Guivre. It waspletely formed from a type of purple crystal, and it looked like a Crystal Dragon.


    Within its body, numerous mysterious symbols flickered, appearing extremely beautiful and resplendent. The overall appearance was extremely beautiful, almost making people feel suffocated. On the body of the dragon, there was a rich divine power.


    Kalunu himself was fine, but Carl, who was at the side, had his entire body trembled the moment he saw this dragon, and he couldn¡¯t control it at all. This was the dragon¡¯s instinctive reaction when facing a superior dragon.


    To Carl, this was not only a god of the Giant Dragon Tribe but also a top-notch dragon bloodline. The Dragon God¡¯s bloodline was the strongest among the Giant Dragon Tribe.


    In other words, even if it were originally just an ordinary bloodline, the moment it ascended to the realm of god, it would also obtain some kind of sublimation, extrapting the ordinary bloodline to be even more powerful, sublimation to the point of surpassing all ordinary bloodlines.


    Facing such a Dragon God, the White Dragon naturally could not remain calm. It could only tremble and silently lower its head.


    ¡°What a pity.¡±


    Kalunu stood and quietly looked at the Dragon God in front of him, feeling a little regretful. ¡°Was it injured to such an extent?¡±


    The appearance of the Dragon God in front of him was disyed in front of him, and he was currently sleeping. The Dragon God in front of him was a dead dragon to a certain extent.


    The other party¡¯s body carried a certain aura of death. Although his body appeared in good condition, he was dead. However, he retained some of his characteristics from when he was alive.


    His true spirit was also severely damaged, so he had no choice but to fall into a deep silence. He did not wake up even after Kalunu and Carl entered this ce.


    From another point of view, this indirectly showed that the other party was weak and had directly reached such a stage. Even at this moment, Kalunu was still unable to imagine it.


    How fierce was the battle back then? Even a god like the Dragon God had reached such a degree that it was almost eternal silence.


    Kalunu did not know, but he could vaguely feel it. But at least in front of him, the situation of the Dragon God had saved him a lot of effort.


    After all, ording to his original n, he had originallye here to fight with the Dragon God in front of him, to determine the winner, and finally achieve his goal.


    But since the injury of the Dragon God was more serious than he had imagined, then this matter was naturally much easier.


    On the side, Carl also thought of this, and his face was somewhat excited.


    The Dragon God on the Dragon Ind had fallen into silence, which meant it would be much easier for Kalunu to rece him. If that were the case, the situation would be even better than he had imagined.


    If Kalunu could rece the Dragon God and be the newmander on the Dragon Ind, Carl¡¯s status would undoubtedly rise, and the problems he had previously worried about would naturally cease to exist.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. He looked at Kalunu¡¯s gaze as if he saw brand new dawn.


    Karu didn¡¯t think as much as he did. Standing quietly on the spot, Kalunu looked at the almost frozen Dragon God, who seemed unable to move. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought.


    After a long while, he stretched out his hand and ced one hand on the Crystal Dragon.


    A faint ripple began to ripple. As Kalunu stretched out his hand and ced one hand on the Crystal Dragon, a surge of mighty divine power spread out from Kalunu¡¯s body and gradually flowed towards the Crystal Dragon¡¯s body.


    Once this surge of divine power flowed in, it was immediately devoured by the Crystal Dragon. The speed was extremely fast, like a bottomless pit. Kalunu frowned and was somewhat surprised by this.


    If it were an ordinary person, they would probably have stopped at this moment. But Kalunu was still fine.


    With several worlds as his territory and Chen Heng as his main body as a backing, Kalunu¡¯s divine power reserves were not bad. If it was just this little consumption, it could be considered to be able to be consumed.


    Therefore, he allowed the divine power in his body to disappear, which was continuously extracted by the crystal dragon before him and poured into his body.


    Divine Power had a very good effect on gods. In just a moment, Kaluru could feel that there was a consciousness gradually recovering in the surroundings.


    Compared to Kaluru himself, the power of that consciousness was very powerful, and it had a transcendental characteristic. It faintly made the Mark of Divine Spark in Kaluru¡¯s body vibrate, and he felt a wave of threat.


    Without a doubt, this was none other than the silent Dragon God in front of him.


    He had been silent here for a long time. At this moment, after Kalunu continuously poured divine power into him, he finally gradually recovered and woke up from his long slumber.


    However, it was obvious that he was not mentally prepared for the situation.


    ¡°After a long slumber, he finally woke up...¡±


    A gentle sigh came from before their eyes and reached the ears of the two of them.


    Under the gaze of the two of them, the Crystal Dragon in front of him slowly opened its eyes. A hint of vicissitudes shed through its golden eyes as if it had experienced a long sleep.


    He had experienced a long sleep and immediately expressed his emotions after waking up. Until the two of them appeared in front of him, suddenly, his body froze, as if he was shocked.


    ¡°Why are there other people here?¡±


    After a long silence, the Dragon God seemed to be in a daze. At this moment, he looked at the two of them in front of him, and his eyes were filled with doubt. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Kalunu remained silent. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. He just silently activated the divine power in his body. The mysterious andplicated Mark of Divine Spark was recovering in his body, disying the majestic power.


    Then, he stopped pouring his divine power, making the Dragon God in front of him freeze on the spot.


    ¡°You...¡±


    The Dragon God waspletely frozen on the spot. He finally realized that something was wrong.

 Chapter 716 - The Secret Realm of Dragon Island

    <h4>Chapter 716: ¨C The Secret Realm of Dragon Ind</h4>


    The great Dragon God finally realized that something was wrong. However, unfortunately, there was nothing he could do about it.


    Before he fell into a deep sleep, he had cedyers of seals here to prevent other lives from disturbing him. This could also prevent him from being captured and attacked by people with evil intentions.


    However, those seals could only stop those below the existence of gods. These seals were barely enough for people in the god realm, even if they were only Demigods. Not to mention people like Kalunu.


    For Kalunu, these seals could be easily broken and technically did not exist. The reason was that the Dragon God before him was weaker than he had imagined.


    Before entering Dragon Ind, Kalunu thought this would be a tough battle. The Dragon God was famous for its powerfulbat strength. A revived Dragon God would also be extremely powerful, easily making its counterparts bleed.


    Although Kalunu was not afraid, he had always been the most vignt. However, after seeing the Dragon God, Kalunu realized that the Dragon God was weaker than he had imagined. He was not a real god, probably only a Demigod, before he fell into silence.


    A Demigod...


    It could barely be called a Dragon God but was far from what Kalunu had imagined. Nevertheless, he could not help but realize at this point. No wonder.


    Previously, Kalunu wondered why the Dragon God on the Dragon Ind did not take away the Dragon God¡¯s Mark of Divine Spark from the outside world. Like Gods, the Mark of Divine Spark of other gods was also an excellent supplement for them toplete their Mark of Divine Spark.


    It shouldn¡¯t be ignored even if the utilization efficiency couldn¡¯t reach the highest level like Kalunu. However, now it seemed that this Dragon God was only a Demigod. He probably had yet to condense a full Mark of Divine Spark, let alone use the Mark of Divine Spark of other gods.


    Kalunu suddenly understood. Finally, the Dragon God woke up from his long sleep and seemed frightened as he saw the two before him. This was undoubtedly a heavy attack on him as he was certain about what the situation before him meant.


    What was worse was that Kalunu¡¯s body was filled with a terrifying dragon aura. That vast Dragon God aura was very powerful, as if it could explode at any time even though it wasn¡¯t fully unleashed at the moment, making him feel fear from the bottom of his heart.


    From the moment he saw Kalunu, he knew that Kalunu was a Dragon God, just like him but far more powerful. This discovery made his heart tremble, and he was instantly stunned.


    The Dragon God naturally saw Carl, which made him feel ufortable. He had been asleep for too long, so he didn¡¯t know much about the situation in the outside world.


    However, Carl¡¯s existence before him seemed to have given him a very bad signal that the Giant Dragons in the outside world had changed sides and joined this even more powerful Dragon God.


    With the nature of the Giant Dragon Tribe, though this seemed to be a very natural thing, it still made this Dragon God feel despair.


    ¡°You just woke up from a deep sleep. I think the wounds on your body haven¡¯t fully healed yet.¡± Kalunu finally spoke with a gentle voice, with a faint smile, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you sleep for a while more?¡±


    Kalunu¡¯s body seemed extremely small, standing before the huge Crystal Dragon like an ant. However, he seemed very natural,pared to the Dragon God, trembling in fear. On the other hand, Kalunu lookedposed, with only calmness in his eyes.


    The Dragon God¡¯s heart trembled. Then, just as he was about to say something, a huge force exploded from his body. That was the divine power from Kalunu, continuously rising from Kalunu¡¯s body. That was a divine power reserve as vast as the sea, making people envious, including the Dragon God.


    Previously, this divine power allowed him to recover from his deep sleep and wake up quickly. However, now, the direction of the divine power changed, turning into a hugework, suppressing the Dragon God before him.


    Ayer of brilliance shrouded, densely packed like forming a hugework, wrapping the crystal dragon within. Then, Kalunu stopped what he was doing and looked at Carl.


    Carl was smart. He immediately knelt after feeling Kalunu¡¯s gaze, and his eyes were almost filled with tears, ¡°Ah! My Supreme Master, your divine might is so powerful that I almost melted. The foolish False God attempted to stop your great footsteps but was directly suppressed by your brilliance. You are so might...¡±


    Carl wanted to continue, but he stopped in the end when he noticed Kalunu was staring at him, looking a little impatient.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Kalunu said with an unfriendly gaze.


    Carl was a little confused and nodded subconsciously.


    ¡°Then get to work.¡± Kalunu nced at him, then pointed to one side and said directly, ¡°Go, search this ce for me. Not an issue, right?¡±


    Carl hurriedly nodded. ¡°My great master, letting a Giant Dragon search for treasures is the best choice. I am amazed by your wisdom.¡±


    Seeing the impatience on Kalunu¡¯s face again, Carl quickly left and ran to the front, preparing to search the surroundings. This was the Dragon God¡¯s sleeping spot. With the nature of the Giant Dragon Tribe, there were bound to be many things hidden here. Those priceless treasures and other things were verymon in this ce.


    It was best to let Carl, a Giant Dragon, search for such things. It would also save Kalunu some trouble. Seeing Carl leave, Kalunu stood and looked at the Crystal Dragon before him. He had no intention of killing this Demigod Giant Dragon.


    No matter what, he was a Demigod and a member of the Giant Dragon Tribe. He was a potential target for Kalunu, who had the Dragon God¡¯s personality at the moment. It would be too much of a pity to kill him just like that.


    Therefore, it was a great time to seal this ce to wear down his temper and prepare him to submit in the future. He could also use Kalunu¡¯s divine power to heal his injuries. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for him to be of any use in his current state.


    The Dragon God was too weak at this moment. He would require a lot of strength to even deal with a ninth-rank mythical existence, let alone a true Demigod. It was quite embarrassing to be so weak. Hence it was better to recover properly.


    After the Dragon God recovered, if he were willing to submit, he would arrange some things for him to do as a supplement for his subordinates. However, if he weren¡¯t willing to submit, Kalunu would not waste his time.


    When the time came, he would directly throw him into a world that Kalunu was preparing to conquer, letting the Dragon God suffer the world¡¯s bacsh first. It seemed a good idea to have him as Kalunu¡¯s vanguard. In short, Kalunu¡¯s divine power didn¡¯te easy, and he didn¡¯t keep idlers around. He would have to work for it if he took it.


    Before Kalunu, the Dragon God, who was still in a sealed state, clearly did not know that his future had been arranged. He was still sleeping quietly, absorbing Kalunu¡¯s divine power to restore his state.


    As for the other side, Carl was still struggling around. He was working hard to scavenge thend. However, unfortunately, his ability was limited, and his efficiency was too slow.


    Kalunu was quite disgusted with his efficiency, so he called Hechi and the others over. They searched the ce together, and the efficiency increased greatly.


    As for Kalunu himself, he sat beside the Dragon God, quietly feeling the situation in this area. As the Dragon God¡¯s sleeping spot, this area was unique. Although the space was connected to the Dragon Ind in the outside world, it maintained a certain degree of independence. Therefore, it could be considered an independent world of the secret realm.


    In this world of the secret realm, there were many powerful runes, which a god-level existence should have arranged. Some of them even made Kalunu feel terrified at this moment.


    Based on the situation, this secret realm should be the heritage of the Giant Dragon Tribe, which the previous Dragon God should have left behind. However, nheless, it now belonged to Kalunu.


    This secret realm was not locked. After Kalunu suppressed the previous Dragon God, he used his Dragon God aura and divine personality to resonate with this secret realm. As a result, he immediately gained some control over this secret realm, which could affect this secret realm to a certain extent.


    To this extent, in reality, the ownership of this secret realm had already shifted. Therefore, even if the previous Dragon God had recovered at this moment, it would not be able to regain control over this secret realm from Kalunu¡¯s hands. However, it would be different if he could defeat Kalunu directly. Yet, no matter how he thought about it, it was almost impossible.


    After gaining initial control of the secret realm, Kalunu found something interesting. This secret realm was connected to Dragon Ind. To a certain extent, it seemed to be the center of the Dragon Ind, which could indirectly affect the Dragon Ind.


    For instance, now that he had gained control of this secret realm, Kalunu couldpletely use his power to create permanent effects on parts of the Dragon Ind. For example, he could change the topography of Dragon Ind or mobilize that area to form a special area.


    At the same time, the Giant Dragons living on Dragon Ind were also connected to this secret realm. Kalunu could feel this connection.


    He turned around and looked at Carl. He could see a line on Carl¡¯s body connected to this secret realm at this moment.

 Chapter 717 - Getting Ready

    <h4>Chapter 717: ¨C Getting Ready</h4>


    ¡°Never knew that it had such application.¡±


    Looking at the line that appeared on Carl¡¯s body, Kalunu was deep in thought. At this time, he finally realized the function of this arcane realm. Through the line that appeared on Carl¡¯s body, he couldpletely exert influence on Carl and achieve many things.


    This was equivalent to strengthening his original authority.


    In the beginning, the Dragon God had a very strong ability to control the bloodline of the Giant Dragon Tribe. He could influence the dragon n to a certain extent and even directly determine their life and death.


    And through this arcane realm, this authority was further strengthened. It was equivalent to further enhancing the Dragon God¡¯s ability to control the Giant Dragon Tribe, bing even more terrifying.


    Now that he thought about it, if the Crystal Dragon God that Kalunu suppressed couldpletely recover and wake up, he could easily control the Giant Dragon Tribe through this arcane realm without exception.


    The fact that he could affect and evenmand the Giant Dragon Tribe when he was in a deep sleep and extremely weak probably had arge part of the reason for this arcane realm.


    Thinking about it this way, it didn¡¯t seem strange.


    As for the origin of this arcane realm, it was likely that the Dragon God once loathed the Giant Dragon Tribe¡¯s nature, so he specially created it.


    After all, the Giant Dragon Tribe¡¯s nature was that they would not be good subordinates if they did not create such a ce and strengthen their control over it.


    Ordinary Giant Dragons were arrogant. Even if they obeyed the Dragon God¡¯s wisdom, it was difficult for them to be like normal, intelligent life forms, offering their full loyalty to the Dragon God.


    Therefore, it was normal for the Dragon Gods to want to create such a ce and strengthen their control over the Giant Dragon Tribe.


    Now, it was a good deal for Kalunu. Originally, even though he had suppressed the Dragon God, he would still have some trouble if he wanted to continue ruling the Giant Dragon Tribe.


    This process might take a long time before he could be like the original Dragon God and haveplete control over the entire Giant Dragon Tribe. But now, it was much simpler.


    Thinking of this, a smile appeared on his face. After thinking for a while, he began to move.


    On this day, all the Giant Dragons on the Dragon Ind could feel strange. In their dreams, they could feel their blood throbbing.


    Apletely unfamiliar Dragon God appeared in their dreams and told them the news of the Dragon God¡¯s revival. Once the news was spread, the entire Dragon Ind began to boil.


    A simr scene happened several decades ago.


    After that, the Dragon God on the Dragon Ind revived, and the strength of the entire Dragon n began to increase. The war against the abyssal lifeforms also became much smoother.


    And this time, another silent Dragon God revived?


    There were not many dragons who doubted this. After all, no matter what, the throbbing that originated from the bloodline would not be fake.


    Even if an Evil God was causing trouble, a single dragon was still fine. To directly target the entire dragon on the Dragon Ind like this, only a true Dragon God could do it.


    Without a doubt, this was another piece of good news. To many dragons, the revival of a new Dragon God would bring about significant changes.


    At the very least, the power of the Giant Dragons could be increased again. Perhaps it was not far away from leaving this region and returning to the World of Gods.


    Many dragons in the dragon race had always considered returning to the World of Gods. Although this region was not bad, it was located near the abyssal rift.


    Under such circumstances, to survive, the dragons fought with the abyssal lifeforms almost every day. There was no way for them to stop.


    If possible, they naturally wanted to return to the World of Gods. They did not want to continue fighting to the death in this region with the abyssal creatures.


    However, there were also a few ancient dragons worried about the revival of the new Dragon God. That was because before this. There was already a Dragon God who had revived.


    Under such circumstances, if another Dragon God revived, if there were a conflict and struggle between the two Dragon Gods, it would probably be a disaster for the current Giant Dragon Tribe.


    Fortunately, this did not happen. Not long after, the Dragon God issued another statement, informing the news that the other Dragon God had fallen into a deep sleep again.


    ¡°He did it to such an extent?¡±


    When Kalunu was exploring Dragon Ind, Chen Heng was not idle. He had been busy in his pce. When he felt the situation on Kalunu¡¯s side, he was also a little surprised. He did not expect Kalunu to be able to do this.


    Now, with Kalunu¡¯s actions, the entire Giant Dragon Tribe had been subdued by him. They were now under themand of the new Dragon God.


    Without a doubt, this was an extremely powerful force. The strength of each adult dragon was not inferior to a Fourth Ring. Moreover, as time passed, their strength would continue to increase.


    The power they could unleash would be terrifying when such a powerful race gathered together.


    With this calction, the strength of the Kobolds under Kalunu was already extremely terrifying. Now that they had replenished the dragon race, it was even more so.


    The power of the Kobolds and the dragons could form a very good supplement between the two. Under the cooperation of each other, the pressure created would cause many people to feel terrified.


    All in all, even the Hatim Kingdom, founded by Chen Heng, might not have as much potential as the forces under Kalunu. After all, the Hatim Kingdom was made up of humans. Although it had endless potential, its poption was still limited.


    The Kalunu Kingdom, which the Kobolds built, was different. Its poption would almost double every few years. There was no way topare it.


    Regarding the fertility rate,paring humans to the kobolds was asking for humiliation. This was something that couldn¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°However... since the situation over there has already reached such a level, then I as the original avatar shouldn¡¯t be falling too far behind.¡±


    Standing on the spot, Chen Heng muttered to himself. A faint smile appeared on his face as if he had thought of something.


    The situation over at Kalunu had been settled. In the future, he would most likely appear as the Dragon God and show it to the world.


    He had the divine personality of the Dragon God. As long as he slowly digested the Giant Dragon Tribe and coupled with the huge supply of divine power, it was only a matter of time before he entered the level of a God. It would not take long at all.


    As for Chen Heng¡¯s original body, he had only entered the Demigod level. He was still some time away from entering the god level.


    Strictly speaking, this speed was not bad. It was just that,pared to the speed of Kalunu, it was still a little too slow.


    ¡°A few months have passed. It¡¯s about time to speed up.¡±


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the sky. At this moment, it was night. The starlight in the sky was exceptionally bright.


    Looking at this scene, he smiled. Then, he left on his own and walked in another direction.


    Late at night, everything in the outside world fell into silence. The hazy fog began to rise.


    Chen Heng¡¯s incarnation came here again in the Space of Marks and entered the space created by the god.


    In the past few months, Chen Heng hade to this ce more than once, and now he had a reputation in this area.


    Many people knew there was a very wealthy owner of the mark in this area recently. He often spent a lot of money and wantonly bought things in this area.


    Because of this reputation, Chen Heng was still considered popr in this area. After all, people would not go against money no matter where he was.


    Aftering to this area again, Chen Heng walked around as usual and casually bought some things.


    He did not disappoint the people around him. He just casually walked around and bought a lot of small things. The cost was at least hundreds of simtion points.


    Although it was only a few hundred simtion points, the number was quiterge.


    After excluding the first few free simtions, many mark owners needed to pay a certain price to carry out the simtion. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to obtain anything.


    Therefore, on average, their simtion results would be around a few hundred simtion points.


    And Chen Heng¡¯s one purchase consumed this many simtion points. Of course, this was surprising. It could be considered rare big spending.


    After the daily purchase, Chen Heng did not leave immediately. Instead, he went to another area. He stood there quietly as if he was waiting for someone.


    Time slowly passed, and soon, a figure appeared in front of him. It was the figure of a woman. She wore a long robe, and her appearance was exquisite and decent. An inexplicable holy aura spread out and enveloped her entire body.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Looking at the woman¡¯s figure in the distance, Chen Heng nodded with a faint smile.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The woman nodded and looked at Chen Heng¡¯s figure with some surprise. ¡°There¡¯s still quite a while before the appointed time. Why are you so early?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything on hand, so I came by to see if there was anything worth buying.¡±


    Chen Heng spread his hands and maintained a decent smile, like a gentleman. ¡°And this ce didn¡¯t disappoint me. After a period of not seeing each other, many more gadgets are here.¡±


    The woman looked deeply at Chen Heng for a long time, then sighed and said, ¡°As expected of you.¡±


    Among the people that the woman knew, the only person that could ignore the simtion point was Chen Heng. This guy was so rich that sometimes the woman could not help but have an impulse to rob him and see how rich he was.


    Unfortunately, this thought was destined to remain in her mind. She sighed inwardly and regretfully put away the previous thought. Then, she looked at Chen Heng and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to take the initiative to contact me. Why did you call me over this time?¡±

 Chapter 718 - Summoning

    <h4>Chapter 718: ¨C Summoning</h4>


    Chen Heng had not been idle during the period of Kalunu¡¯s operation. After a few months, he had be more and more familiar with this Space of Marks and the people around him.


    The woman in front of him was like this. She had traded with him a few times and even sold him a broken Demigod artifact.


    After that trade, they traded a few more times during this period of time and became familiar with each other.


    By now, the woman had shown her true face to others. Of course, this didn¡¯t have much meaning in this Space of Marks. After all, one never knew whether the person in front was showing his true face or not.


    Therefore, whether if its one¡¯s true appearance or not is not important. Chen Heng had never cared about this point.


    ¡°There are some things that I want to inform you about.¡±


    Standing on the spot, Chen Heng looked at the woman in front of him with a faint smile on his face. ¡°I have also invited other people toe here, but let¡¯s discuss itter.


    ¡°It saves me a lot of effort.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The woman nodded in agreement. At the same time, she could not help but feel curious about what Chen Heng had said this time.


    Although she did not know much about Chen Heng, she was more or less familiar with him and knew his style during this period. If the other party did not have a big enough matter, he would not have put on such a solemn attitude.


    Now that it was like this, he must have something big to tell her. What could it be? This thought shed through her mind, and her heart grew even more expectant.


    The two of them stood in ce for a while. They did not speak to each other but waited quietly. After a moment, a sound gradually came from outside. Someone came over.


    Charlie walked in from outside. After a few months, he was still as cautious as before. He wore a ck robe and a mask, covering his whole body.


    When he walked in from outside, he looked at Chen Heng and the woman who hade a long time ago and could not help but be stunned. Then, an awkward smile appeared on his face, and he walked to the side quietly. He greeted the two people, ¡°Good evening, honorable sir and madam.¡±


    He bowed respectfully to the two of them with a very serious attitude. The two in front of him were suspected figures on the god¡¯s level. To him, they were absolute thighs, and he did not dare to offend them easily.


    His face was respectful. After he greeted them, he stood to the side obediently and did not dare to say anything. He was very self-aware of his identity and status.


    The woman turned around and looked at him, not saying anything. On the other hand, Chen Heng looked at Charlie and smiled at him in a friendly manner.


    After Charlie came over, more people came over one after another. These were the people Chen Heng had met in this Space of Marks during this period of time. They had interacted with each other during this period of time and gave him a good impression.


    Just like that, half of them disappeared before he began to make his move.


    ¡°Alright, everyone is almost here.¡±


    He looked at the people in front of him with a faint smile and said softly.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, you¡¯ve brought us here in such a hurry. If you have something to say, please say it directly.¡±


    A woman with a hot figure in a short skirt said, looking a little frivolous. Among the crowd, the woman in front of them was very eye-catching because her aura was unique. She was not pure but a hybrid of a human and an abyssal lifeform.


    A faint abyssal aura was circting her body, causing the people around her to want to retreat subconsciously.


    The woman¡¯s name was Aisha. The reason why she obtained the mark was also a kind of ident.


    ording to her, she was currently in the Abyss World. For some unknown reason, she had obtained a mark and had used some method to enter this Space of Marks.


    She did not belong to the World of Gods, so she was naturally ostracized by the people around her. Even the woman standing beside Chen Heng had an unfriendly look as if she had thought of some bad experiences.


    However, it was clear that Aisha did not care about these unfriendly looks. She just stood there alone and looked at Chen Heng with a smile.


    ¡°Since everyone is here, I¡¯ll tell you directly.¡±


    Standing in ce, Chen Heng looked at the people in front of him with a faint smile on his face. ¡°I wonder, is everyone not interested in entering other worlds?¡±


    ¡°Other worlds?¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, everyone present, was stunned at first, then someone asked, ¡°What world is it?¡±


    Entering other worlds was difficult for others, but for everyone present, it was nothing. As the owners of the mark, each had experienced entering different worlds several times.


    This kind of experience was very rare for others and was nothing to them. However, even if they had simr experiences, they had to look at the specific world.


    Each world was very different from the other. If it was a world that was too dangerous, then they had to consider it carefully. After all, entering other worlds required a number of simtion points.


    Chen Heng had a faint smile on his face. He didn¡¯t say anything and just waved his hand.


    In his hand, the coordinates of a world appeared. Following that, a scene about that world appeared.


    Some information about extraordinary people. In that world, the cultivation of extraordinary people was mainly based on bloodlines. Therefore, all the power in that world was derived from that.


    Nothing strange about this cultivation system was different from the World of Gods. It seemed that they had already seen simr existences in many ces.


    Generally speaking, in some worlds where extraordinary systems had yet to be developed because the innate power of bloodlines was strong, it was most likely to give birth to such a system where bloodlines reigned supreme.


    But generally speaking, the upper limit of such a system was basically not strong. After all, there would be an extremely serious problem when the bloodline was superior. That was, it was almost impossible to surpass one¡¯s primogenitor.


    For example, the Divine Sons of the World of Gods.


    The Divine Sons of the World of Gods were extremely powerful. Generally speaking, they could smoothly enter the Demigod level and be a Demigod.


    However, it was almost impossible for them to surpass their parents. This was because the Divine Sons¡¯ strength came from their parents¡¯ bloodline and the power they inherited.


    It was impossible for the power they inherited to surpass the primogenitor no matter what. This was because the bloodline path seemed powerful, but in reality, the upper limit was far less than cultivating their extraordinary system. It could only be considered a good supplement.


    In the rich world of the past, everyone present had experienced simr worlds.


    For example, Charlie had personally overturned such an era and created a brand new extraordinary system in it, so he was naturally not unfamiliar with it.


    But even so, everyone present was silent at this moment. It was because of the aura emitted from Chen Heng¡¯s hand.


    Strong! It was very strong!


    In Chen Heng¡¯s hand, the suffocating aura wasing from it, so strong that it was terrifying. That powerful aura that wasparable to a god.


    ¡°The bloodline of this world...¡±


    Charlie stood and looked at the scene in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and almost couldn¡¯t control the trembling of his body. ¡°Could it be...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The moment Charlie opened his mouth, Chen Heng understood the question he wanted to ask. He nodded with a smile and admitted his thoughts. ¡°In that world, there are races whose bloodlines have reached the level of gods.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, those extraordinary people with bloodlines are also very powerful. They are far from beingparable to other worlds.¡±


    A race whose bloodline source wasparable to a god level.


    As Chen Heng¡¯s words fell, everyone present was silent.


    To be honest, those present could be considered to have seen and experienced a lot to reach this stage. Each and every one of them was not considered to be low-level.


    Even if they were originally just mortals, they had changed their aptitude after experiencing the baptism of many worlds. Whether it was their ability or knowledge, they were honed.


    But a race whose bloodline source wasparable to a god. They had never seen this before!


    Not to mention seeing it, they had never even heard of it. One had to know that a single existence wasparable to a god, and an entire race wasparable to a god. This was not the same concept.


    Theoretically, as long as the Divine Son reached adulthood and grew up smoothly, he could at least grow up to the level of a Ninth Ring Myth. In addition, because of the divinity in his body, there was the great hope of him entering the Demigod level.


    However, this could not be considered a race. It could only be considered a group.


    The Divine Son reached such a level because he directly inherited the power from his father¡¯s generation.


    If one Divine Sonbined with another Divine Son, then the offspring they gave birth to would still be extraordinary. However, it was obvious that they would no longer have the terrifying potential of the first Divine Son.


    The dragon could be called a race because of its extraordinary bloodline. As long as it became an adult, it could reach the Fourth Ring.


    Moreover, the offspring of the dragon and the dragon were not inferior to the pure-blooded dragon of their parent¡¯s generation. As long as it became an adult, it could also reach the peak of the Fourth Ring.


    Only such an existence could be considered a bloodline inheritance, a true race.


    However, in the past, no race whose bloodline origin wasparable to that of a god had ever been seen. A race like the Giant Dragon was already considered extremely powerful.


    In the vast history of the World of Gods, although there were some races whose bloodline was even more powerful than that of the Giant Dragon Tribe, they were still extremely rare. Moreover, most of them have disappeared in history.


    However, even the most terrifying of them could only reach the Fifth Ring or the Sixth Ring when they reached adulthood.


    As for those who reached the god level? None of them! Never mind seeing them, even hearing about them was impossible.


    If it were so easy to reach the god level, the people present wouldn¡¯t have to worry so easily.

 Chapter 719 - - Contract

    <h4>Chapter 719: ¨C Contract</h4>


    Everyone stood quietly on the spot and began to doubt their lives listening to Chen Heng¡¯s words. They even began to doubt Chen Heng for a moment, thinking he was just joking. However, unfortunately, that was the truth. In Chen Heng¡¯s hands, the world¡¯s aura appeared. It was so clear that no one could ignore it even if they wanted to.


    After a short moment of silence, everyone slowly recovered. They were not simple people. After all, in essence, they were all strong people. Moreover, each had already undergone the foreign world¡¯s baptism and had a certain degree of ability to ept simr things.


    Even when they heard this news at this moment, it only took them some time to digest it. Based on Chen Heng¡¯s news, they thought of one thing¡ª opportunity.


    The source of the bloodline directly reached the powerful bloodline of God¡¯s realm. This kind of existence undoubtedly meant a magnified opportunity. The simplest thing was the powerful bloodline of those worlds.


    If they could think of a way to obtain the powerful bloodline of that world and use it on themselves, then wouldn¡¯t it be possible for them to break throughyers of obstacles and advance easily?


    One had to know that advancing in bloodline power was pretty easy. By advancing using the bloodline power, although it would be extremely difficult to reach the origin of the bloodline and was even impossible to cross the origin of the bloodline and further advance, that kind of promotion was not hindered in the slightest before reaching the origin of the bloodline.


    Just like the Giant Dragon Tribe that only needed to naturally undergo the baptism of time to advance to the fourth rank, they could even just find a ce to sleep and immediately advance to the fourth rank after many years.


    This method was not used in the past because everyone here was a powerhouse. Also, a minor character like Charlie is already at the sixth rank. Most bloodlines don¡¯t have an origin as good as him, so there¡¯s no need to covet those bloodlines.


    However, if a powerful bloodline reached directly into the Gods¡¯ realm existed, then direct ess to this bloodline would undoubtedly be the most cost-effective. After all, even with the help of the mark, many people do not have the confidence to advance into that realm because it was too difficult and useless to have any adventures if one was not gifted enough.


    Except for a few people, the vast majority would eventually be unable to advance. Those who had already advanced, such as the woman named Chi who had once sold a Demigod artifact to Chen Heng, would probably be extremely tempted by such a powerful bloodline.


    The bonus of a bloodline was huge. When a bloodline reached the level of God¡¯s realm, the bonus for the existence of a God would also be huge. Hence, she couldn¡¯t help but be tempted.


    Besides that, the world that gave birth to these bloodlines was also worth investigating. The bloodline race itself was born from the world. From another perspective, if the world itself wasn¡¯t strong enough, how could it give birth to such a powerful bloodline race?


    The Giant Dragon Tribe could be born because it was born in the World of Gods. However, if it were a weaker world, even if the Dragon n were born, it would not be as powerful as it was now.


    On the other hand, if the world itself was powerful enough, the creatures born from it could be powerful. This was an apparent rationale. So. would the world that could give birth to such a powerful race be weak? Probably not.


    On the contrary, that world would probably be even more terrifying than many imagined. In other words, the resources in that world would be extremely rich and wouldn¡¯t be inferior to the World of Gods.


    Everyone present couldn¡¯t help but breathe heavily thinking of this. They seemed to be somewhat excited at this moment.


    The coordinates of a Great World!


    Chi was the first to think of this. Her eyes instantly lit up, looking extremely dazzling. A powerful world with many living creatures could provide her with arge number of believers and divine power.


    At the same time, thews of that world were unique. Thews in each world would not bepletely the same. There would be different existences ofws born from their bodies. These were the most precious things for the existence of God¡¯s realm.


    More importantly, this was a world that could amodate the existence of God¡¯s realm. That world could give birth to existencesparable to those in God¡¯s realm, which meant that it could amodate the existence of God¡¯s realm. In other words, this world was extremely powerful, enough to amodate gods like them. This was not something she could not be moved by.


    Charlie¡¯s eyes were also radiating, looking a little excited at this moment. In a world that walked the path of the bloodline, most of the creatures were extremely powerful, and some of the resources most likely still existed and were not utilized. These were all opportunities. If they could obtain them, then...


    All sorts of thoughts shed through the minds of the people present, and they were all somewhat moved. Obtaining the coordinates of a Great World for no reason would not be a loss but would even be a huge profit for them.


    As for entering, would there be any danger? They weren¡¯t stupid enough to directly use their main bodies to enter. Instead, they could enter using a simtion body simted by the power of the mark. This sort of operation was still very simple to them. In simple terms, this was something that only brought them benefits with very little and almost non-existent risk.


    They were instantly moved. They looked at Chen Heng before them with a bright gaze. Chen Heng instantly understood what they meant and smiled, ¡°It seems that everyone is very moved. If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s a deal, but let¡¯s discuss.¡±


    He looked around, and his gaze finally fell on Chi and a few others, ¡°To let everyone enter that world, I have something that requires your help.¡±


    ¡°Please continue.¡± Chi nodded.


    She looked calm and did not seem surprised by this. In other words, if Chen Heng did not make any requests, that would be surprising to her.


    The coordinates of a Great World were highly valuable. If one provided without asking for anything in return, people would doubt its purpose. It was only normal to have such requests now.


    The people present also thought the same, so they were not surprised by Chen Heng¡¯s words and only looked at him silently.


    ¡°My request is not difficult. I just need you to help me when the time is right.¡± Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t deliberately make you do something threatening your lives. If you agree, we can sign the contract through the seal.¡±


    He said with a smile, and then a purple light appeared in his hand. The power ofw was shaking within it, and a contract appeared on the spot. This scene once again caused the surrounding people to twitch their lips.


    How rich...


    Using the mark to sign a contract wasn¡¯t free but required simtion points. The mark had various useful functions, but each required the consumption of simtion points. Signing such a contract required 100 simtion points which might not seem like a lot, but it was, in fact, a huge amount.


    There were at least a dozen people present. This would be 1,000 to 2,000 simtion points. Furthermore, there must be other people in ces they didn¡¯t know about. So, signing the contracts alone required a total of 2,000 simtion points.


    He was truly a filthy rich man. The poor people looked at him with envy and jealousy, wishing to rece him. However, Chen Heng stood there quietly and maintained the same smile as before. He did not seem to have any other emotions.


    Everyone present looked at each other, then stepped forward to sign the contract. After all, they didn¡¯t have too many concerns.


    The requirements after signing the contractmenced after the simtion, and the terms were very reasonable. There were no demands that could frame or even put their lives at risk. This contract only required them to act and help Chen Heng at the right time, which was a reasonable request.


    Chi thought for a moment, then took the lead and walked forward to sign the contract. Chi¡¯s seal appeared on the contract as the purple light on the seal shed past, and the contract was signed.


    After Chi, Charlie also walked forward and signed the contract without hesitation. Compared to the other people present, the two had worked with Chen Heng for the longest time. They trusted Chen Heng¡¯s actions, so naturally, they agreed without hesitation.


    After the two led, the others didn¡¯t hesitate and directly went forward to sign the contracts one by one. Soon, all the contracts were signed.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Looking at the contract before them, the marks on it were densely packed and directly covered.


    Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your trust. I believe that everyone will not be disappointed. That world is great. I believe the things inside will let everyone gain something and will not return empty-handed.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, everyone smiled and was in a rather happy mood.


    Everyone was quite satisfied with the transaction. Chen Heng had acquired many good quality and cheap tool men, while those before him had obtained the coordinates of a Great World for free. This was a win-win situation where everyone felt that they had profited.


    ¡°May I ask?¡± Then, after everyone had signed the contract, Aisha stood where she was and said with a smile, ¡°Besides us, Mr. Heng, you should have also invited many people, right?¡±

 Chapter 720 - Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 720: ¨C Invitation</h4>


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Facing Aisha¡¯s question, Chen Heng nodded and did not try to hide anything, ¡°This operation is very important to me. Therefore, in addition to everyone here, I have also invited some friends to join to ensure the sess of my operations.¡±


    ¡°May I ask, who are those people?¡± Aisha was still smiling, didn¡¯t seem surprised by Chen Heng¡¯s answer, but only continued to ask as if she was a little curious.


    Chen Heng looked deeply at her, then said one name after another. Then, however, everyone suddenly fell silent, hearing the names. The names that came out of Chen Heng¡¯s mouth were too shocking.


    The God of Shadows, the God of Nature, the King of Justice, the Lord of Darkness, the Eye of Chaos...


    One by one, the names casually slipped out of Chen Heng¡¯s mouth. He looked very calm as if these names represented only ordinary people and were not worth mentioning.


    However, upon hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, everyone present, including Aisha, who had been very active before this, could not help but fall silent and did not know what to say.


    For a moment, Aisha wondered if something was wrong with her ears, so much so that even her auditory hallucinations appeared. However, her brain was exceptionally clear, telling her there was nothing wrong with her ears.


    Since that was the case, there must be something wrong with the world. However, what kind of lineup was this? Did it have to be so many big shots? Everyone was silent, looking at Chen Heng with a unique, subtle gaze.


    However, then, Charlie suddenly had a strange feeling. He felt that his participation in this operation seemed a little redundant. Could he be of any use with the above-mentioned big shots joining in? It wasn¡¯t that he belittled himself, but the names above were too scary. So much so that he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he would just be a bystander.


    Of course, Chen Heng was also a scary one. What did he want to do by gathering such a huge and terrifying lineup and enter a world together?


    ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t formally invited those existences yet.¡± Chen Heng noticed the solemn expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, then smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for a few days before I invite them one by one. Then, I¡¯ll ask these great existences for help and see if they¡¯re interested in joining. Therefore, there¡¯s no need for everyone to feel so pressured for the time being.¡±


    Everyone listened silently to Chen Heng¡¯s words but did not feel their pressure had lessened. Based on their understanding of those supreme gods, they did not think that those gods would reject Chen Heng.


    After all, they had seen those gods¡¯ actions after obtaining the marks. Every one of them was much crazier than ordinary people like them. Compared to mark owners like them, the gods¡¯ actions after obtaining the marks were madness, as if they wished to overturn the world and would only stop after fully utilizing the resources.


    With the gods¡¯ efforts to plunder thend, they did not think these sacred existences would let go of the Great World. After all, this world was so powerful and had abundant resources. With the nature of those gods, if they did not plunder thend, they would simply be letting their nature down.


    In other words, many gods were acting together in this operation, which was already a done deal. Everyone present could not help but have a heavy mood.


    Although theoretically speaking, they were only entering that world through simtion this time, so they would not lose out regardless. However, carrying out simtions with many gods and entering that world still made them feel a lot of pressure and a little scary.


    ¡°Is there anything in that world that you want to obtain?¡± Chi spoke as she looked at Chen Heng with doubt, ¡°What exactly is it that makes you do this?¡±


    ¡°Of course there is.¡± Chen Heng smiled, nodded, and did not hide anything, ¡°In fact, I have already explored that world. Initially, I did not want to share the coordinates of this world and just wanted to upy everything in it. However,ter, I realized that I couldn¡¯t do it at all.¡±


    He sighed and said, ¡°Everything in that world is too vast. It¡¯s hard for me to do anything alone, let alone achieve the desired effect. So, I changed my method and invited everyone present to enter together. At least it¡¯s a win-win this way.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°I believe we can all get what we want there.¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡± Chi nodded, had no doubt about Chen Heng¡¯s words and did not ask any more questions.


    ¡°If everyone here has any questions, just say it together.¡±


    Standing in ce, Chen Heng looked at the people before him and said softly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please go back and make preparations. Then, when it¡¯s time to set off, I will inform everyone.¡± He said softly, but he did not receive a reply. It seemed that everyone present did not have any questions to ask.


    After bidding farewell to everyone present, he turned around and left. A purple fog shrouded the area. Then, his figure disappeared without a trace. After Chen Heng left, the remaining crowd looked at each other and left.


    They wanted to find someone to talk to and discuss their ns. However, most of the people present were called over by Chen Heng. Even if they wanted to talk, they were unfamiliar with each other, so there was naturally nothing much to talk about.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chi nced at Charlie and said indifferently, then left this ce.


    Charlie didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he just looked at Aisha in the corner and left. One figure after another left this ce and gradually disappeared. In the end, only Aisha was left.


    She recalled and was still thinking about Chen Heng¡¯s words.


    ¡®Apletely unfamiliar Great World?¡¯ Many thoughts shed through her mind as she thought about the various information that Chen Heng had revealed earlier.


    This opportunity was indeed rare for her. A worldparable to the World of Gods and the Abyss World was rare in the entire Boundary Sea. It was the rarest kind of world. If she missed it, she would not be satisfied no matter what.


    More importantly, Aisha wondered if she could use the coordinates of that world to build an abyssal gate in that world, then teleport the abyssal lifeforms there. Once this idea appeared, she could not suppress it. In her opinion, this idea was very feasible. The abyssal world had a history of invading many worlds.


    In the past, the Abyss World could grow to such an extent due to its instinctive aggression, originating from its origin. Whether it was the abyssal consciousness or the abyssal lifeforms, they all possessed aggression toward the outside world.


    Devouring other worlds and merging them into the Abyss World was an act of strengthening the abyssal consciousness itself. As for the abyssal lifeforms, this act could also be rewarded by the abyssal consciousness, allowing them to be stronger and even the favored of the abyssal consciousness.


    After a long period, whenever the abyssal lifeforms saw other worlds, they instinctively wanted to invade and upy them, making them a part of the Abyss World. This was also why a terrifying war immediately broke out when the Abyss World and the World of Gods met.


    The gods of the World of Gods wanted to upy the abyss, turning it into their divine kingdom and simultaneously devouring its origin. However, the consciousness of the Abyss World also yearned for the origin of the World of Gods, hoping to upy the World of Gods and be a part of themselves. It was precisely this aggressive style that created the current Abyss World.


    Aisha was naturally the same. She was a hybrid of an abyssal lifeform and a human from the World of Gods. However, she had lived in the Abyss World since she was young and possessed the aggressive instincts of an abyssal lifeform.


    Therefore, she had this idea in her heart, ¡°Constructing a portal in that world to bring the abyssal lifeform over. However, this shouldn¡¯t be deemed as breaking the agreement.¡±


    She pondered over the contents of the contract, and this thought shed through her mind in the end. She had always remembered the contents of the contract she had signed with Chen Heng, and there was no specific term in that regard.


    The contract¡¯s content only stated that they would assist Chen Heng when necessary and did not mention any other aspects. What they could and could not do in that world was their freedom.


    Her heart calmed as she thought of it, and the smile on her face from before appeared rxed. Then, after a moment, she looked around and left without much hesitation.


    On the other side, Chen Heng still walked in this Space of Marks. What he had said to Chi and the others was not a lie. He wanted to invite the God of Shadow and the others to join this operation because this was quite necessary for him.


    Toplete his previous n, he would ultimately need a god-level figure to enter together.

 Chapter 721 - Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 721: ¨C Beginning</h4>


    Gods, regardless of which world they were ced in, were the top-notch existences. This was the case in the World of Gods, and it would be the same in that world. However, of course, there would be some differences in address.


    In that world where the bloodline was the main thing, existencesparable to gods were called primogenitors, which meant the root of all bloodlines¡ª the ancestor.


    In that world, the function of bloodlines was hard to imagine, far beyond the imagination of people in other worlds. So, in the beginning, Chen Heng was also surprised when he had just discovered this world. He had never thought that there would be a world with such a powerful bloodline.


    It could only be said that the world was so huge that there were all kinds of wonders. Among thousands of worlds, there would always be a world that would give birth to a brand neww and brand new style. Therefore, as long as one has experienced enough, there will always be a day when one will experience something different. This was a very natural thing.


    After finding that world, Chen Heng began to explore this world and obtain some things in that world to speed up his advancement into a god. However, Chen Heng already had enough divinity in the World of Gods.


    Theoretically, as long as he had enough time and had a deep understanding of God¡¯s realm, he would be able to advance to that realm sooner orter. However, this would take a long time.


    In the Kobold Kingdom, Kalunu already had the Mark of Divine Spark, but it also needed time toplete the advancement truly. Therefore, there was no need to say more about Chen Heng¡¯s actual body.


    If he could enter that world andplete his advancement there, it would greatly speed up the process. The bloodline power of that world was what Chen Heng wanted to obtain. By the time hepleted, it would beparable to the bloodline of a god, undoubtedly a terrifying bonus for Chen Heng.


    If it could be obtained, the road in the future would be unimpeded for a long period. This was a key attraction for Chen Heng and the main purpose of his operation this time.


    As for why he wanted to invite those people to join him, it was mainly for other purposes. On the one hand, it was to make these people more powerful. On the other hand, in Chen Heng¡¯s opinion, except for a few gods, most of the mark owners were still rtively weak and would fall behind sooner orter if this went on.


    In addition, inviting gods was an attempt by Chen Heng. It was different from those ordinary owners of the marks. In Chen Heng¡¯s hands, he had many world coordinates. Most of them wereplete worlds and even many Great Worlds.


    Moreover, it could be imagined that with the increase of the simtion points on Chen Heng¡¯s body, there would be more of these coordinates in the future. With so many worlds, if he were to rely on himself alone, who knew how long it would take to conquer them.


    Therefore, he wanted to experiment to see if the gods of another world could be brought in so they could be his help. He didn¡¯t need them to submit to him but just needed them to y some role in the process of conquering the world and help Chen Heng share the pressure.


    Like this time, those gods would certainly cause a lot of trouble in that world, which would more or less attract the world¡¯s attention, thus absorbing most of the power away, leaving Chen Heng with time for growth.


    This was a benefit. As for those gods trying to upy that world? Go ahead and try if it was possible. It was not a matter of whether those gods could do it. Even if they could, so what? They could enter that world because of the power of the mark, which came from Chen Heng¡¯s simtor.


    This was fundamental. As long as this point did not change, Chen Heng need not fear the threat of those gods. Without the ability to quickly enter other worlds with the mark, the efficiency or cost was too low if they relied on other methods. It was impossible topare with Chen Heng.


    Therefore, Chen Heng was never worried about this point. Even if that world was upied, it was not a big deal. In the vast Boundary Sea, there were many other great worlds like this. Hence, even if this world did not seed and were upied by others, there would always be more suitable worlds. Therefore, it was not a big deal.


    Walking to the temples of other gods, Chen Heng handed over his marks one by one and entrusted the gods¡¯ priests to have them delivered. Then, he turned around and left.


    Not long after, several pairs of eyes opened in the Space of Marks concurrently. ck shadows interweaved in the sky on a boundless in, finally condensing into a shadow on a throne. Looking carefully, one could see that this shadow waspletely condensed from runic marks. Just like shadows, there was no real figure, only illusory without any sense of reality.


    A purple mark floated over and appeared before his eyes. The scene of another world slowly unfolded within it. The powerful auraparable to a God¡¯s realm spread and roared continuously.


    Looking at the scene disyed within the mark, the God of Shadows was silent for a moment. Then, he extended his hand and left his mark on the contract. Instantly, the surroundings began to rumble as terrifying divine power surged as if the entire world had begun to copse.


    On the other side, the sky was filled with ck gas. In the chaotic space, the towering figure of the Eye of Chaos appeared and transformed into an ordinary-looking youth with a cold expression. He wore a ck robe and appeared amidst the priest¡¯s chanting and prayers. Ultimately, he coldly pressed his palm down and left his mark on the contract.


    Light radiated in the distance. Finally, a beautiful girl appeared at the end of the space. She sized up the scene in that world and left her mark with a smile, establishing a contract.


    As Chen Heng had expected, in the face of the temptation of a brand new world, even these gods did not refuse and instead chose to agree. This was a very natural thing. After all, there were no disadvantages for them. It was a win-win situation.


    Chen Heng did not need them to do anything very difficult but only needed them to act at the critical moment. Therefore, this was not difficult for them. However, even if they signed a mark and chose to enter that world, due to the different circumstances, their choice to enter that world would also be different.


    Some gods themselves had already conquered other worlds and were at a critical period at the moment. Therefore, they might not put most of their energy into it. Instead, they would at most send an avatar in to seize some opportunities.


    However, some gods might put most of their energy into it to gain more and go all out to conquer this strange big world. As the power invested was different, these gods¡¯ power might also be very different.


    Based on Chen Heng¡¯s previous estimation, other gods aside, at least the God of Shadow and the Eye of Chaos, would go all out. Compared to other gods, these two gods had the best power recovery. One of them had many believers in the World of Gods. Meanwhile, the other had carried out many blood sacrifices in other worlds and had directly ughtered the creatures of several worlds to recover part of his power.


    Therefore, they would be more powerfulpared to the other gods. At that time, the power they could unleash would be much stronger. Chen Heng was looking forward to it.


    Time passed bit by bit. Soon, it was not far from the agreed time. As agreed, Chen Heng sent the message to those who agreed to go through the marks. Then, he began to move.


    ¡°Do you want to start the simtion?¡± Familiar words appeared before him.


    Frankly, there were many changes in the simtion now. It seemed that the increase in simtion points became more active due to the increase in simtion points, allowing Chen Heng to feel more powerful.


    The words appeared before his eyes one by one. There seemed to be an unknown power within them as if they were about toe to life. It was unique. Upon Chen Heng¡¯s confirmation, options appeared and looked the same as in the past.


    ¡°Please choose your origin.¡± Options appeared one by one.


    In the past, Chen Heng would probably be stingy and start from the bottom. However, the situation was very different now. The poor kid was now a millionaire. Looking at the 300,000 simtion points on his simtor, Chen Heng smiled and filled up all the options.


    Strictly speaking, there was no way to fill it up because if he chose to be the progenitor¡¯s son in the bloodline category. The simtion points would probably not even be enough for Chen Heng¡¯s current assets. However, choosing a rtively good bloodline family should not be difficult with his current wealth.


    As for the others, they would naturally find their way in that world. In many worlds, it was not that there were no methods to intercept the bloodlines of other living creatures. Even Chen Heng himself had a unique method like the Heaven-Devouring scripture.


    Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and he finally confirmed it. A purple radiance emitted and appeared before him. His true spirit slowly disappeared as the radiance emitted. Then, he began to shuttle away into the distance under the effect of the simtor¡¯s power.


    As Chen Heng began his simtion, many people in various parts of the World of Gods began to act and move as if they had received a signal. They activated the mark on their bodies and began to traverse.


    ¡°Do you want to traverse?¡±


    ¡°Confirm.¡±


    Purple light shed past and shrouded the surroundings. Following that, under the simtor¡¯s power, the true spirits began to traverse, and together they converged towards a new world.

 Chapter 722 - Silver Moon

    <h4>Chapter 722: ¨C Silver Moon</h4>


    Purple light flickered and shed in front of his eyes, appearing all around him.


    Seriously speaking, the scene in front of him was extremely rare. In the past, although there were a few cases where the owners of the imprints traveled together, they were all done by a very few people.


    This was usually done by a certain god¡¯s church, led by a certain god to carry out arge-scale exploration together. However, this was something that had never happened before. At least dozens of people were traveling together.


    To put it bluntly, this had also created a new historical record to a certain extent. However, Chen Heng did not care about all of this.


    At this moment, his true spirit was in silence, silently sensing the existence of many true spirits in front of him.


    Under the guidance of the mark¡¯s power, he could feel many true spirits in front of him heading towards him, ready to throw themselves into that brand new world together with him.


    Most true spirits were resplendent, but a few were like stars, emitting an eternal aura. These were all figures, at least at the Demigod level and above. And among them, there were some people that whom Chen Heng felt familiar.


    For example, Chi, the God of Shadow, and the others.


    Even if these existences were only true spirits, they were extremely shocking. If it weren¡¯t for them restraining their power and allowing their true spirits to carry them forward, otherwise, even the power of the simtor wouldn¡¯t be able to capture their true spirits forcefully.


    Feeling the existence of these true spirits, Chen Heng smiled and continued to move. In an instant, his true spirit rushed forward and arrived in front of that unfamiliar world.


    It was a vast and resplendent world. The Golden World appeared before his eyes, and the dense world energy was violently fluctuating at this moment. Layers of indifferent light blossomed, directly manifesting, causing those who could feel it to feel their hearts palpitate. They felt terrified.


    This was the world that Chen Heng had chosen as his target. After sensing this world, the power of the simtion device within Chen Heng¡¯s body automatically awakened, directly carrying his true spirit and charging forward.


    Rumble!


    A scarlet torrent broke through everything. In an instant, Chen Heng¡¯s true spirit disappeared directly from this ce.


    Only faint ripples were left on the spot, no longer the same as before. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just Chen Heng. The others were the same as well.


    After sensing that Chen Heng¡¯s True Spirit had entered the great world before them, the others didn¡¯t want to be left behind. They all rushed forward and entered the enormous world in front of them.


    Everything came to a stop at this point and fell into silence.


    Rumble...


    Only faint thunderps were left on the spot, and faint light and shadow swirled around. However, after a few breaths, thunderps exploded.


    Roar!


    On the spot, a huge face suddenly appeared. It was ferocious and huge. It was just a single face, as huge and majestic as the entire world.


    On its body, an eternal aura flowed out. The aura was so terrifying when it was revealed that it almost scared people. It was terrifying.


    He seemed to have sensed something, so he recovered from reality and came to this ce. However, there was no longer the ce he wanted to find. There were only remnants of traces.


    In the end, he let out an indignant roar. The huge face slowly dissipated in the void andpletely disappeared.


    Everything ended here, at least on the surface.


    ¡°That was close.¡±


    In the resplendent pce, a youth suddenly woke up from his sleep. He sighed with some lingering fear in his heart. He walked down from the head of the bed and came before the transparent window. He looked up at the sky.


    At this moment, it was night. The sky outside was hazy, and there was not much scenery. One could only feel the night scene.


    In mid-air, a silver moon flickered. It hung high in the air, emitting a faint moonlight. This was a beautiful scene, but it made Chen Heng feel some lingering fear.


    He recalled the feeling just now and sighed inwardly. ¡°Such arge mark was left behind when many people carry out simtion shuttles together, almost being detected by that level of a great being.¡±


    This thought shed through his mind. At this moment, he felt that he had miscalcted. He had felt the feeling from before, the feeling of almost suffocating his mind.


    At that time, the simtor instinctively sent him a sense of danger. He had almost been pulled back into the world of gods by ident and did not dare to continue.


    Fortunately, the simtion was sessful in the end. That majestic being was one step too slow and did not catch them on the spot. Otherwise, the situation would have been interesting.


    They feared they would be blocked out of the world and could not enter. This matter also sounded a warning bell for Chen Heng.


    The power of the simtion was not omnipotent, but it also had its limits. In the past, the simtion had been very powerful. Whether it was the World of Gods or other worlds, they were unimpeded and could easily enter it.


    Now that he thought about it, this should be why Chen Heng had been traveling alone in the past. The traces he had left were very small and could easily be covered up by the simtor¡¯s power. Those powerful existences would not be able to detect him.


    However, the consequences were much more serious now that so many people were traveling together. He had almost been caught off guard.


    Chen Heng was on high alert. This incident had already given him a warning. He had to be more careful next time. Otherwise, he would be overturned sooner orter.


    Fortunately, the journey this time was quite smooth.


    ¡°The third prince of the Violet Empire?¡±


    Standing on the spot, Chen Heng felt his identity this time. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    His identity this time could be considered very good. In this world, bloodline was the most respected. Most of the kingdoms were extraordinary families with powerful bloodlines.


    And among the many kingdoms, the Violet Empire was also the best. Together with the other tworge empires, it was ranked as one of the three great empires.


    Chen Heng¡¯s current identity was the third prince of this empire. Even though he was only the third prince, he was already very impressive. The Violet Empire¡¯s royal family inherited the bloodline of the legendary primogenitor. It was very difficult for each generation to reproduce.


    This was one of the characteristics of the bloodline race. The more powerful a life form was, its reproduction ability would be weaker. This was thew of nature. No matter what race it was, it was difficult to defy.


    Under such circumstances, the poption of the violet royal family was sparse. Chen Heng¡¯s status as the third prince was already quite noble, and he was at the world¡¯s top level.


    Under normal circumstances, even if he could not inherit the position of king of the Violet Empire, he would still be able to go out and establish a brand new kingdom.


    This was under normal circumstances. Of course, the specifics would still depend on his talent and bloodline.


    Unlike other worlds with extraordinary systems, the extraordinary individuals in this world relied on their bloodlines. Hence, their growth was, in fact, the excavation of their bloodlines.


    As long as they dug out their own bloodlines step by step and continuously brought out the potential of their bloodlines, their strength would be stronger and stronger.


    Compared to other systems, this method was naturally very convenient. They could easily grow and improve to a higher level.


    But there were also ws. The w was that their bloodlines would limit it. The level of your bloodline determines your future level.


    If your bloodline was not noble and powerful enough, it determined your future. To a certain extent, there were both advantages and disadvantages.


    Of course, the advantages were greater than the disadvantages for Chen Heng¡¯s current identity. After all, his current body inherited the bloodline of the legendary primogenitor.


    ording to the situation of this world, the primogenitor was a god-level existence. Such an existence represented thews of the world in this world.


    Chen Heng took a step to the side and looked at the silver moon in the sky. In his sight, the silver moon in the sky was very gentle. The faint silver moonlight shone on the earth as if it had covered it with ayer of silver frost.


    Ordinary people might only think that this scene was beautiful. But Chen Heng could feel the hidden power in this light.


    The Sleeper of the Moon, also known as the God of the Silver Moon. He was the night¡¯s guide and the Silver Moon in the sky.


    In the legend, he was born in chaos with the Sun God and was the first ancestor between heaven and earth. When he slept, his huge body would turn into the silver moon and be projected to every corner of this world.


    At night, his body would be projected. This was the legend of this world. And in this silver moon, Chen Heng indeed felt the real power.


    The power contained in the silver moon had some unique characteristics. If one bathed in it for a long time, it was even possible to change one¡¯s body and appearance.


    Without a doubt, this was the power of the Sleeper of the Moon.


    ¡°This world is terrifying...¡±


    Although it was not his first timeing to this world, Chen Heng could not help but sigh. This thought shed through his mind.


    If the gods in the World of Gods were mostly powerhouses who had ascended to the throne, then the ancestors of this world were born gods. They did not need faith or the support of believers. They were immortals who wereparable to gods.


    Because of their powerful bloodline, their bodies were huge, and they were born with great power.


    In normal times, most of them slept in every corner of the world. And their bodies instinctively spread out energy, which formed various natural phenomena.


    In this world, the sun and the moon were like this. Even among the many other natural phenomena, there were many corresponding ancestors. It could be said to be a unique situation.


    Regarding this kind of situation, Chen Heng himself was very curious.

 Chapter 723 - Jackpot

    <h4>Chapter 723: ¨C Jackpot</h4>


    In Chen Heng¡¯s view, the ancestors of this world had apletely different rtionship with the world.


    In the World of Gods, in order to not be ostracized by the World of Gods and not be expelled, the gods chose to spread their faith in many worlds, using the power of faith as the coordinates.


    But in this world, Chen Heng saw apletely different approach. The ancestors of this world did not need faith but used their abilities to perfect heaven and earth, using their power as part of the cycle of heaven and earth.


    This was equivalent to bing a part of the world, so naturally, they would not be ostracized. Thispletely different rtionship made Chen Heng fall into deep thought.


    Compared to how this world acted, the gods of the World of Gods seemed to have fallen into a lower ss.


    After all, ording to the way these ancestors of this world acted, they were all an indispensable part of the cycle of heaven and earth. Not only were they powerful, but they were also likely to be protected by the world itself.


    Being in the world, their strength would be even more powerful, and they would receive an increase in power. They could even receive feedback and baptism from the world itself while the world was operating, and their strength would continuously increase.


    In general, their stability was much better than those in the World of Gods.


    Once the gods in the World of Gods had their faith destroyed, they would be expelled by the World of Gods after a long period of time, and they would directly fall into the Boundary Sea. But in this world, these problems would not appear.


    Then, would the model of this world be equally feasible in the World of Gods?


    Chen Heng could not help but think about this problem and finally gave a positive answer. It was certainly feasible, but there were more or less some problems.


    The biggest problem in the World of Gods was that there were too many gods in it.


    There was a limit to the number of gods participating in the cycle of heaven and earth. With the number of gods in the World of Gods, most ces would be upied once they took this path.


    When some suitable ces were upied, only some scattered ces would be left for future generations. At that time, they could only go back to their original path.


    In this way, it seemed to be stuck in a cycle. Other than a group of gods participating in the cycle of heaven and earth, there were no changes.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng could not help but shake his head. However, although he could not let all the gods walk on this path, it would not be a problem if only a small number of people existed.


    Chen Heng had now decided to go back and make a good n. If possible, perhaps this was a good path that could allow people to quickly break through and reach a higher level.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    A voice suddenly came from the outside world. Chen Heng subconsciously turned around and looked outside. He just happened to see a girl carrying a te slowly walking over.


    The girl was beautiful. She had a head of eye-catching purple hair and a pair of purple eyes. She looked very different from ordinary people. There was an invisible charm on her body that was unique.


    This was Chen Heng¡¯s maid. Of course, even though she was only a maid, she also had an extraordinary bloodline. Otherwise, she would not have been ced beside Chen Heng to serve him.


    Maids like this were ced to give birth to a child. Once they were sessfully married, they would immediately be able to add a member to the royal family.


    ¡°Alice.¡±


    Chen Heng turned around to look at the girl and nodded slightly at her. ¡°Put the things down. I¡¯ll use themter.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The girl nodded respectfully and put down the te in her hand. She was ready to turn around and leave. However, Chen Heng called out to her again.


    ¡°You should be free for the time being.¡±


    Standing on the spot, Chen Heng Thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°Your highness, please give me your orders.¡±


    Alice did not hesitate and immediately lowered her head to speak. A hint of anticipation shed across her eyes.


    ¡°Help me keep an eye on the situation in the near future.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything unusual, let me know immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    This was just a small matter. To Chen Heng, the Prince of the Empire, it was nothing in itself. Alice quickly nodded and respectfully retreated to the other side.


    Standing on the spot, Chen Heng looked at her departing figure, deep in thought.


    ¡°Counting the days, the others should be about to descend soon.¡±


    He had already descended to this world, so counting the time, the others should be about the same. It was just that because the identity of the simtion was different, the location and identity of thending would be very different.


    However, rtively speaking, those great existences from the World of Gods were experts. With their personalities, it was likely that they would soon stir a lot of trouble.


    This could also be considered their nature. At that time, Chen Heng only needed to directly go to the door and quickly contact those experts from the world of gods.


    Of course, during this process, Chen Heng also needed to be careful. The primogenitor of this world was a part of the world cycle. Every primogenitor existed for a long time, and there were very few signs of them dying.


    Because of all these reasons, the structure of this world was abnormally stable. And extreme stability also meant that too much change was not allowed.


    In the past few simtions, Chen Heng had suffered such a loss. Before he could do anything, he had already been killed by people and destroyed in the bud.


    He had invited so many people to carry out the simtion this time because he did not want them to take the lead and confuse the situation for him.


    As long as the situation became chaotic enough, with the big head at the front, naturally, no one would be able to care about Chen Heng. He could develop at the back calmly and not have to be attacked by the power of this world.


    As for whether those people would be able to withstand it?


    Chen Heng was never worried about this. One had to know that among the many contestants that Chen Heng had invited, there were also many gods from the World of Gods.


    In terms of strength, the gods from the World of Gods were not inferior to the ancestors of this world. And they were far better in terms of battle experience at the same level.


    As long as those ancestors did not personally make a move at the first moment and directly killed the gods who had just descended, Chen Heng believed that they would fight very happily. Speaking of this, it was somewhat exciting.


    Standing in the same ce, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and he could not help but smile. Then, he thought for a moment, turned around again, and walked to the other side, preparing to go there and get busy.


    On the other side. Charlie woke up from his deep sleep.


    He looked around and was stunned. This was a shabby little wooden house. The wooden house looked simple as if it could copse at any time. The furnishings in the house were also the same, and they all looked very shabby.


    A strong stench in the house lingered, making people ufortable. Charlie had just woken up when he smelled the stench that lingered, almost choking him.


    ¡°Such a harsh environment?¡±


    After waking up from his deep sleep, he had a bad feeling in his heart. Then, he quickly got up and looked around him. Sure enough, his clothes were in tatters, and there was not a single piece of good cloth on him. At a nce, he looked very down and out. He did not look like a normal family at all.


    ¡°Did I hit the jackpot?¡±


    He could not help but feel a little speechless, and this thought shed through his mind subconsciously.


    Before entering this world, he had also set up an identity for his simtion this time.


    This simtion trip was extraordinary. To gain as much as possible from this simtion, he was not too stingy with his simtion points and directly used them to purchase an identity.


    Although that identity was not very good in this world, it was at least someone with a bloodline. Logically speaking, it should not have fallen into such a state.


    In fact, ording to Charlie¡¯s usual style, he would save as much as he could in this aspect. It was just that the simtion world this time was different.


    In this world, bloodline was the most respected. Those who had a bloodline and those who did not have a bloodline would probably be treated very differently.


    Because of this, Charlie had made up his mind to purchase an identity with a bloodline. He hoped that he could have a good start. But now, it seemed it didn¡¯t achieve the effect he wanted.


    There was probably a problem. Logically speaking, someone with bloodline talent shouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    This thought shed through Charlie¡¯s mind. Then, he closed his eyes and began to feel the memories in his mind.


    In his mind, the memories of more than ten years of his predecessor began to pour into his mind and be epted by him.


    To have a good start, he did not choose the normal twenty years old start of the simtion this time. Instead, he moved it forward by a few years and became the fifteen-year-old start.


    This was because this was the age when the body was at its most active. The potential within the body was also the easiest to activate. It could be considered as entering the golden age of transcendence.


    As for the age of twenty, although it was not bad, it was a little old. Some things were not convenient to do anymore.


    The memories from the previous body continued to flow into his mind. Then, Charlie felt the problem. Because this body had lost its parents when it was young, it did not know who its parents were, so it could only stay on the streets and beg for a living.


    To the original body, it was not important whether it had a bloodline, and he did not have that concept. Whether it could fill its stomach was the most important thing.


    After flipping through the original body¡¯s memories, Charlie only had one thought in his mind.


    F*ck!


    Without a doubt, he had hit the jackpot. In the imprint space, he had long heard that if someone was lucky enough, even if they were only using an ordinary identity, they could still obtain good results. They did not use any simtion points but obtained an identity with good talent.


    However, such a good thing, Charlie had only heard about it from others, but he had never encountered it himself. He did not expect that he would also win the lottery this time.

 Chapter 724 - See You

    <h4>Chapter 724: ¨C See You</h4>


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Sensing his current situation, Charlie gritted his teeth as this thought shed through his mind.


    It would have been fine if his luck was not great during the simtion. However, as a rational mage, he had never expected such a thing to happen to him. The situation before him was undoubtedly a great misfortune. He was probably the only one among the dozens of mark owners to have encountered such a situation during the simtion.


    Charlie wailed in his heart, not knowing what to say. Frankly, other than having great luck in the first few simtions and encountering a few decent simtion worlds, his luck did not seem that good after that, and there would always be various problems.


    Now that he thought about it, could it be that he had used up all his luck in the previous few simtion worlds? Various thoughts shed through his mind, but in the end, he forced himself to calm down. As things had already happened, there was no point in being upset anymore.


    Although the situation had exceeded his expectations, some basic things wouldn¡¯t change. For example, this body had a decent bloodline, and it was not weak at all. By having this bloodline, with Charlie¡¯s ability, it is not difficult to get ahead in this world.


    First, he needed to think of a way to change the current situation. He looked around at the air leakage and the wooden house that could copse at anytime.


    ¡®At the very least, I have to move out of this house.¡¯ This thought silently shed through his mind.


    This ce was still a little dangerous. It was a dpidated house ording to standard. However, if he lived in this ce for a long time, he would probably be sent back to the World of Gods if he was not careful. Moreover, he would not need to be buried but would be directly crushed to death under the ruins instead.


    ¡®The risk factor was too high.¡¯ Charlie thought as he began to move.


    Early the next morning, he took the initiative to walk on the streets and began to look around. This world¡¯s civilization was still in its initial stage. Perhaps because the ss barriers in this world were too strong, the entire world had not changed much since long ago.


    This was because this world had respect for bloodlines. Therefore, no matter how much resentment themoners had, they couldn¡¯t go against the noble who possessed extraordinary power.


    A noble who had awakened his bloodline could easily ughter an army formed by arge number ofmoners without even needing to expend much energy. However, on the other hand, if themoners did not possess bloodlines, they could only exist as vassals and would never be able to upy the mainstream.


    As the royal family of each kingdom held the most powerful bloodline, they also had the most powerful power. The social environment was unprecedentedly stable under such circumstances. Thousand-year-old kingdoms were everywhere in this world. There were even kingdoms with tens of thousands of years of history.


    Noble bloodlines existed widely in this world, suppressing all voices. However, unfortunately, this also caused the world to stagnate and unable to develop rapidly, still the same as before even after many years.


    However, of course, this had nothing to do with Charlie for the time being. At this moment, he just wanted to find an opportunity to change his current situation, temporarily not thinking about the big picture.


    Soon, he found an opportunity. He set up a trap and killed a murderer in an ident, taking away his clothes and equipment. Then, he carried the murderer¡¯s head and swaggered to another city, arrogantly pretended to be a wandering knight, and came to this city to look for a challenge.


    Half a month ago, Charlie had used his ability to hunt in the wild, barely recovering some of the vitality of this body. However, this was still a long way from transcendence. Nheless, this did not stop him from pretending to be a wandering knight.


    There are rules of this era. A local knight would naturally appear to teach a wandering knight like him a lesson. This was also a way for wandering knights to disy their abilities. Charlie was aware of that.


    He defeated a few local knights who had just activated their bloodlines using his outstanding skills and strength, instantly gaining the attention of the local lord.


    Although Charlie¡¯s bloodline had not been activated, he was once a great mage and had experienced many worlds. Hisbat skills were good. Although he could not bepared to some masters, he was still stronger than most warriors.


    As for his strength, it was indeed a weakness. However, within a short time, it was not difficult to use his True Spirit Power to defeat the weak Extraordinary Beings. Therefore, as a result, on the surface, Charlie was a knight who had awakened his bloodline and was extremely talented.


    In this world, such a person usually had a noble bloodline and a good education. The local lord paid attention and invited him to join as a member of his knights.


    Initially, Charlie hesitated and said he wanted to train in different ces until he became an adult and chose a region to stay in. However, under the cordial invitation of the local lord, he finally stayed and chose to be a knight in this region.


    At this point, Charlie¡¯s goal was achieved. With the identity of a knight, he could cultivate peacefully in this area and use the local lord¡¯s resources to nourish himself, making his body grow stronger so as not to affect his growth.


    Based on Charlie¡¯s estimation, he would not have to worry about his resources until he reached the third rank. Then, by the time he reached the third rank, it would not be toote for him to leave this ce and find another ce by then. That was what he thought, and he did it. However, his ns could not keep up with the changes.


    One morning, the sun was high in the sky, and the weather was great. Charlie had just finished his training for the day and walked down from the training ground when the local lord¡¯s men invited him to the local lord¡¯s office for a chat.


    This was a little unusual for Charlie. However, he didn¡¯t refuse and directly walked over. However, then, he saw another person besides the local lord. It was a beautiful girl with purple hair and an unsettling aura.


    This girl undoubtedly had a powerful bloodline. As soon as Charlie came before her, he could feel the suppressive power, making his heart palpitate.


    ¡°Lady Alice.¡± On the side, the lord of the city was standing there with a smile and looked at the girl with as much respect as he could. ¡°This is Charlie, a good youngd.¡±


    ¡°Is that him?¡± Alice turned around and looked at Charlie.


    Charlie looked very energetic under her gaze. After training and recovery for some time, his body, which had somewhat been weak before, had recovered, and he looked tall and strong.


    His energy made people¡¯s eyes light up, not to mention other things. However, that was it. The essential thing for the people in this world was not the surface but the bloodline.


    In this regard, in Alice¡¯s view, Charlie could only be deemed qualified. The bloodline aura in his body was not bad, but in the eyes of the knowledgeable Alice, it could only be considered just qualified, with limited prospects in the future.


    He was not even as good as her. Standing there, she secretly shook her head, with doubts in her heart. However, Charlie before her was even more confused.


    There was a subtle connection between bloodlines. When he saw Alice, he had a premonition that the girl before him was not simple. Her bloodline was more powerful than his current one. A person with such a bloodline would have a unique identity in this world. Sure enough, the local lord¡¯s introduction confirmed his thoughts.


    ¡°This is Lady Alice.¡± The local lord introduced Alice, ¡°She is His Highness n¡¯s attendant. She is here to select some guards for His Highness n this time.¡± He gave Charlie a look as he said this. What he meant was obvious.


    Charlie was stunned. His Highness n? He was also looking for information in addition to training, constantly enriching himself. Therefore, he was somewhat clear about the general situation of this world.


    If he remembered correctly, this so-called His Highness n was the third prince of the Violet Empire and one of the world¡¯s most honorable elites.


    ¡®So, why would such a person suddenly summon guards?¡¯ This thought shed through Charlie¡¯s mind subconsciously.


    ¡°It¡¯s him, right?¡± Alice nced at Charlie and then said casually, ¡°If you have any questions, you can ask me now. If you don¡¯t want to, let me know too.¡±


    Charlie shook his head, indicating that he had no questions. However, he was not a fool. There was a strict hierarchy between the bloodline and noble families, so her question was just a courtesy. If he dared to refuse, it would mean he did not know what was wrong and would probably be dealt with by then.


    Moreover, it would also be a good thing for him if he could be by the Empire Prince¡¯s side. Even if the Empire Prince were to be ced in this world, he would be at the top. If Charlie could mingle with theEmpire Prince, it would be enough to fill him up if the Empire Prince revealed a bit of resource.


    Charlie naturally could not refuse such an obvious benefit. Thus, with the smiling local lord sending him off, Charlie left the city and went to another area.


    Finally, in a splendid pce, he met His Highness n, who had summoned him. At first nce, His Highness n looked young and handsome. He had golden eyes, as dazzling as two golden gems.

 Chapter 725 - - Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 725: ¨C Conversation</h4>


    Before entering the pce, Charlie had many thoughts in his mind, such as how to perform positively in the future, how to gain the trust of this Prince n, and how to use his identity as a guard to get closer to the core step by step, to obtain a higher status.


    However, this was only before entering the pce.


    After entering the pce, his feeling instantly changed. The person in front of him was too dazzling.


    Even from the surface, the youth in front of him was as dazzling as a god. His pair of golden eyes seemed to carry a divine might, as sacred and majestic as a god.


    Just being stared at by him, Charlie felt his body tremble. He had an uncontroble impulse and almost knelt. Fortunately, Charlie¡¯s willpower wasn¡¯t bad. He was a powerful warrior who had awakened his true spirit, so he still had some self-control.


    In his original expectations, there was also a script for him to kneel, but it was not now. Kneeling right after they met was a bit of a drop in value. It wasn¡¯t good for him to attract attention and raise his value.


    He was secretly shocked. Just the gaze alone could give off such a terrifying feeling.


    Just how terrifying was this Prince n? Was this the top bloodline of this world?


    In the World of Gods, the ss barriers were equally severe. The strong had almostplete control over the weak. However,pared to the ss of this world, it was still insignificant. The suppression between bloodlines was too powerful.


    Even if you were stronger than the other party, as long as the other party¡¯s bloodline was noble and powerful enough, you might be the one who kneeled first.


    Even if you kneeled, the other party wouldin that you took up space and directly kick you away.


    In the World of Gods, how could such a thing happen?


    Charlie did not think so before, but now that he saw this person, he immediately felt that the world was dangerous and felt the terror of this world.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    In front of him, Alice brought Charlie here and bowed respectfully to the young man in front of her. Her expression was very respectful.


    Simr to the pride that came from the bottom of her heart in front of the city lord, Alice, at this moment, was also respectful from the bottom of her heart.


    This was the rule between bloodlines. The lower level would maintain absolute obedience to the higher level withyers of suppression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already brought the person here. Do you have any other orders?¡±


    Alice knelt on the ground and asked respectfully. From the looks of it, no matter what orders she gave, she would immediately do it without hesitation.


    Charlie could not help but look sideways. Alice¡¯s strength was not weak. In the World of Gods, she also had the strength of a Second Rank. She was an extraordinary person with decent strength.


    Under normal circumstances, she should have enjoyed a very revered position. However, now she was kneeling here like a ve.


    ¡°You can leave first.¡±


    A gentle voice came from in front of him. It was the voice of the young man in front of him.


    The handsome-looking young man stood there quietly with a gentle smile. He seemed like a man with a good personality.


    ¡°I have something to say to this young man.¡±


    He added. Alice could not help but look at Charlie. Honestly, she did not know the purpose of His Royal Highness summoning this person. With such an ordinary bloodline, no matter how much he nurtured it, it would not be able to reach such an outstanding level.


    With the status of a noble prince, he could get a handful of people with better qualities. So why would he want such a person?


    However, even though she had doubts in her heart, since Prince n had already given the order, she could only obediently leave. She did not dare to disobey the order.


    Otherwise, the oue would be very serious. A momentter, Alice left.


    In the huge pce, only Chen Heng and Charlie were left. Looking at Alice¡¯s departing figure and feeling Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Charlie¡¯s spirit inexplicably tensed up.


    ¡°Could there be a problem with the prince¡¯s sexual orientation?¡±


    He gritted his teeth. He felt an ufortable little being stared at by Chen Heng¡¯s gaze. At this moment, this thought could not help but sh through his mind.


    Charlie was very clear on how much fun the noble had. He used to be a noble of the Oro Empire. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t know. A chill slowly rose in Charlie¡¯s heart when he returned to the scenes he had heard and seen.


    Although he had experienced many worlds, he had never seen such a scene. Could it be that today...


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression gradually became strange.


    ¡°Your mind seems to be a little open...¡±


    What was he thinking about?


    Chen Heng was a little speechless as he used his true spirit to capture the mental fluctuations in the other party¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t help but interrupt the other party¡¯s train of thought.


    Otherwise, who knew what else the other party woulde up with.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s expression instantly changed. When Chen Heng opened his mouth, he realized something was wrong and subconsciously wanted to make a move.


    However, he did not move in the end because a force was directly pressing down on him. It was like a huge mountain pressing down on him, making him unable to move.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Chen Heng felt helpless and said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    A mark floated above Chen Heng¡¯s head. On the mark, a faint purple light appeared. It carried a unique aura that belonged to Chen Heng.


    Sensing this aura, Charlie came to a realization. ¡°Mr. Chen Heng, it¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Chen Heng said casually. Then, he nced at the other party. Then, after confirming that the other party¡¯s emotions were stable, he released the other party.


    After the suppression was lifted, Charlie felt slightly embarrassed as he regained his sense of touch. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it early enough?¡±


    Chen Heng said, feeling a little speechless. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t stopped you, I¡¯m afraid you would have directly shed at me with your sword.¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    Charlie was embarrassed and speechless. He didn¡¯t know what to say. That was indeed what he thought in his heart.


    Just now, when Chen Heng opened his mouth, he thought that his identity had been exposed, and his body subconsciously reacted, wanting to rush out of this ce.


    This was also the normal reaction of the owner of the mark. After staying in the other world for a long time, they were both a little nervous.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Heng, how did you find me?¡±


    After confirming each other¡¯s identity, Charlie¡¯s attitude suddenly became respectful again. He looked as obedient as he could be. Looking at him like this, who would have thought that he was going to draw his sword and cut people just a moment ago?


    Chen Heng nced at him and said faintly, ¡°Although there aren¡¯t many people who enter this world, there shouldn¡¯t be many who use their name as you.¡±


    Chen Heng had previously sent Alice to investigate everywhere. Originally, he wanted to gather some information, find the seals¡¯ owners hidden in various ces, and get in touch with them.


    However, even Chen Heng himself didn¡¯t have much hope for this. The owners of the seals had survived until now. They were all shrewd people. They would not have grown to this stage if they had been so easily exposed.


    Therefore, he did not have much hope. He just wanted to give it a try. Then, with this test, he managed to find one. Charlie, in front of him, had no intention of hiding it. He directly used his name.


    The ce where he descended was very close to where Chen Heng was. In addition, Charlie was unwilling to be lonely and jumped up and down, so he was immediately noticed by Chen Heng and was conveniently summoned by him.


    This was considered a small probability event. After all, only a few dozen people traveled through the World of Gods this time. A few dozen people sounded like a lot, but the distance between them would be terrifying after they were scattered across the entire world.


    Charlie was probably the only one who could reincarnate not far from Chen Heng and was coincidentally discovered.


    Chen Heng and Charlie chatted and roughly understood each other¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Your body¡¯s bloodline isn¡¯t too good. If possible, you¡¯d better find an opportunity to upgrade it.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Charlie and said to him. Although they didn¡¯t have detailed contact, Chen Heng could see Charlie¡¯s body roughly.


    Overall, Charlie¡¯s body was not bad. After all, he had spent a lot of simtion points to get this body. However, this was only rtively good. This level of body and bloodline was too bad for their true level.

 Chapter 726 - Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 726: ¨C Chaos</h4>


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way...¡±


    Charlie was also helpless. ¡°The number of simtion points I have is still too little. This is the best I can do.¡±


    Not everyone was like Chen Heng, who had endless simtion points. Among the owners of the marks, Charlie was only an ordinary person. He could not spend freely.


    Even the identity in front of him had been gathered through gritted teeth. It would be impossible to bear such a huge expenditure if it were an ordinary world. However, this world is different.


    ¡°This world walks the path of bloodlines. Although the bloodline in your body will not affect your future growth, it will more or less affect other aspects.¡±


    Chen Heng nced at him and said, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, change the bloodline in your body as soon as possible.¡±


    For people from the World of Gods, increasing their strength was not like the people in this world. They could only rely on their bloodline, but they were also affected.


    In the eyes of outsiders, a low bloodline was a low bloodline. Naturally, therefore, it would affect many things. Perhaps it would not affect Charlie¡¯s final achievement, but it was more or less a problem.


    Charlie nodded to this point. Then, after thinking for a moment, he expressed that he understood.


    ¡°Regarding this, I already have some ideas. I was nning to try some experiments recently.¡±


    Charlie thought for a while and then said, ¡°It¡¯s just nice to meet you again, Mr. Chen Heng.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, you can ask.¡±


    Chen Heng nced at him and then said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not too excessive, I think I can help you think of a way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Charlie lowered his head, his expression very respectful. A momentter, Charlie walked out of the pce. When he left, he still had a thoughtful look on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Heng¡¯s strength is probably much stronger than I imagined.¡±


    He looked at the pce behind him and recalled the scene just now. At this moment, this thought could not help but sh through his mind.


    To be a prince of the Violet Empire and directly inherit the bloodline of the ancestor and the power of the entire empire, the number of simtion points consumed was not small.


    ording to Charlie¡¯s estimation, the cost was at least fifty thousand simtion points. It was undoubtedly a huge number.


    No one other than those gods could take it out at the current stage. Even if it was those gods, how many would be willing to take out this simtion point just for an identity?


    Probably not. This was only a side disy of strength from another point of view. What the other party wanted to do made Charlie even more concerned.


    What was Mr. Chen Heng¡¯s purpose in having so many people in this world and spending many simtion points to buy an identity? Could he earn back the investment?


    Various thoughts shed through Charlie¡¯s mind, and he could not help but have doubts. However, at this stage, these doubts were not important.


    Anyway, he did not need to know so much at the moment. That was enough as long as he knew that following the other party would greatly benefit him. As for the rest, he had no way to think about it, nor could he stop it.


    Time continued to pass. Prince n had epted a neer as his bodyguard. This matter itself did not attract much attention. Although there was news that the neer¡¯s bloodline was somewhat poor, it was not a big deal.


    As the empire¡¯s prince, he naturally had people sent from within the empire to protect him. These were the main forces.


    As for the guards that he had recruited, they were not important in themselves. If His Highness n was willing to cause trouble, he could just go ahead.


    No one cared about this matter. Charlie passed this period smoothly and began to work hard to train and temper his body.


    This body of his possessed a certain amount of bloodline. ording to Charlie¡¯s estimation, after activating his bloodline, he would not need to worry for the time being until he reached Second Rank. Then, he would be able to advance very quickly.


    After the Second Rank, he would have to face a difficult problem. The difficulty of advancing would slowly increase. However, this was something that would happenter.


    At the current stage, he only needed to slowly activate the bloodline in his body. That would be enough.


    He worked hard slowly. Using the convenience of his identity and the rtionship that Chen Heng had given him, he gathered resources from all over the ce and slowly strengthened his strength.


    The process was very smooth. Charlie did not have anything to worry about. He stayed there peacefully. But soon, his matter came.


    ¡°His Highness is calling for you.¡±


    Another morning, Alice, wearing a long dress, came to Charlie¡¯s head. After some time, she had gotten to know Charlie well, and her attitude toward him was much better now.


    ¡°Please tell His Highness that I will be there soon.¡±


    Charlie nodded respectfully and said seriously. Charlie was slightly surprised by Chen Heng¡¯s sudden summons, but he was already mentally prepared.


    During this period, he enjoyed the resources that Chen Heng had given him, including all kinds of rare materials and secret techniques, as well as some ancient books that only the royal family had. All of them had been opened to him. This greatly enriched his understanding of this world. These were all simple rewards and gifts.


    However, Charlie also knew that this world had no free lunch. Chen Heng had given him so many things, so naturally, there were things that he needed to do.


    This time, it was probably the beginning. He took a deep breath and strode towards Chen Heng¡¯s pce. The scenery had changed when he walked to the pce again in just half a month.


    At this moment, Chen Heng was sitting in front of him. He was writing at a desk, dealing with some matters. Chen Heng was the empire¡¯s prince and had a certain number of territories and subjects.


    These were his property, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to them in the past and handed them over to others. However, now that Chen Heng had arrived, he had picked them up and was ready to take care of them seriously.


    Seeing Charlie walk in, he put the pen and paper in his hand and waved at Charlie, indicating for him toe forward.


    ¡°It has been a while. However, it seems that you have recovered quite well.¡±


    He smiled. His attitude was the same as before, and his expression was warm.


    ¡°This is thanks to your care. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I would still be busy.¡±


    Charlie lowered his head and said respectfully.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll take care of you, but it¡¯s mainly because of your hard work. There¡¯s no need to be modest.¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for you this time because I need your help to do something.¡±


    Sure enough. Charlie nodded secretly, but his expression did not change. Instead, he maintained a respectful expression and said, ¡°Please instruct me.¡±


    ¡°I need some things. I want you to collect some for me.¡±


    Chen Heng nced at him, ¡°Of course, don¡¯t use my name in the end.¡±


    Charlie instantly understood. A momentter, he left the pce again. The task Chen Heng gave him was not difficult but very simple. It was just to collect some corpses with special bloodlines.


    As for what kind of corpse it was, Chen Heng did not give a specific answer. He only mentioned one, saying that the more precious it was, the better. This mission might be a little difficult in other ces, but it was very simple in this world.


    After all, in this world, bloodlines were revered. Any strong person had an extraordinary bloodline. What Chen Heng wanted was not a living person. It was just a simple corpse. It was not difficult to find it. He just did not know what he wanted these things for.


    This thought shed through Charlie¡¯s mind. He knew that since Chen Heng had given him this mission and instructed him not to use Chen Heng¡¯s name, it was most likely because he did not want others to know.


    As for what it was for, he had some guesses in his heart. It was most likely for the ritual of bloodline upgrading and purification. Corpses that contained special bloodlines could only be used in bloodline experiments. They were not very valuable in other aspects. Charlie pondered and gradually left this area, slowly walking out.


    Chen Heng looked at the documents in front of him in the pce, still processing them. Collecting corpses with special bloodlines was naturally to improve himself.


    He had the Heaven-Devouring Scripture, which could devour other bloodlines to improve himself. It would be a pity if he didn¡¯t use it. But using it directly was a bit troublesome.


    This method was fine in other worlds, but once it was exposed in this world, it would cause more trouble. Not to mention other things, the Violet royal family would be in turmoil, and they might even ask him to hand it over.


    Therefore, Chen Heng thought about it for a moment and decided to hand this matter over to Charlie, a traveler. At least,pared to Alice and the others, the possibility of him keeping a high-level secret from the royal family was close to nil.


    The confidentiality was good, and that was enough. If anything happened, they could directly push the me onto him.


    Presumably, he would not mind. This was a good candidate. There would be simr dirty work to be der. Chen Heng was prepared to hand it over to Charlie and let him take it. It could be said that he had made the most of it.


    Chen Heng sat there alone for some thoughts. Then, a momentter, the sound of footsteps came from outside again. Alice walked in from outside the pce.


    The faint sunlight shone on the ground, illuminating Alice¡¯s entire body. It made her look even more charming. Her long purple hair fell, making her seem a little mysterious.


    ¡°Is there any news about Princess Aimer?¡±


    Hearing Alice¡¯s footstepsing in, Chen Heng¡¯s expression did not change. He did not even raise his head as he spoke. Although his words were calm, they gave off a unique dignity.


    ¡°There was news just now.¡±


    Compared to Chen Heng, Alice¡¯s expression was particrly grave. In fact, to a certain extent, it was even somewhat ugly. ¡°Just yesterday, Princess Aimer¡¯s convoy was attacked. The area has already be t ground. Traces of a Monarch have appeared.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s hand that was holding the brush paused. It seemed that he was also somewhat surprised by this news.


    The so-called Monarch could be considered a peak existence in this world. His strength level was around the Seventh Rank. In the World of Gods, he would be an Epic-level existence. In this world, he was considered a peak existence.


    Although the three great empires inherited from their ancestors, on the surface, the peak powerhouses were basically at this level.


    ¡°Where is Princess Aimer herself?¡±


    Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then opened his mouth again and asked directly.


    ¡°She has disappeared. There is no trace of her.¡±


    The corners of Alice¡¯s mouth were bitter, and her expression was somewhat unsightly.


    Ding.


    A crisp sound could be heard from where she stood. In front of her, Chen Heng suddenly stood up and slowly dropped the pen in his hand. He stood there with a serious expression on his face. ¡°Send someone to investigate immediately.


    ¡°If there¡¯s any news,e and reply immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Alice¡¯s expression was also very solemn. She left the ce immediately and walked out of the pce.


    Watching Alice¡¯s figure leave, Chen Heng stood alone on the spot and silently pondered. This incident was not simple.


    Aimer¡¯s full name was Gil Aimer. She was the princess of the Gilna Empire. This was the princess of the royal family who had the same status as Chen Heng. She was also a descendant of the three great empires and had inherited the ancestral bloodline.


    Of course, to Chen Heng, she had another identity. She was the fiancee of Chen Heng¡¯s elder brother, the first prince of the Violet Empire.

 Chapter 727 - - Undercurrent

    <h4>Chapter 727: ¨C Undercurrent</h4>


    ¡°Interesting.¡± This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind when he heard the news from the surroundings.


    This matter had nothing to do with him. Although he was a prince and one of the future sessors of the Violet Empire, his strength was not as powerful. Other than his territory and part of the power distributed by the royal family, his strength in other aspects was iparable to the other two sessors.


    Chen Heng himself did not have much time to descend into this world. Therefore, even if he wanted to make a move, he did not have the opportunity.


    ¡®It¡¯s good that it¡¯s chaotic.¡¯ This thought shed through his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but be pulled by it, ¡®It¡¯s also time to train my own team.¡¯


    His identity was honorable this time, but his strength was still a little weak. He had two older brothers, and was only the Third Prince after all. The First Prince, Aili was 50 years older than Chen Heng¡¯s body, so he had a huge advantage in time, and his umted strength was also astonishing.


    He should be the most powerful person in Chen Heng¡¯s generation. Perhaps it was the reason that others targeted him, who did not want to see him marry Princess Aimer to increase his influence further. Chen Heng thought for a moment, then walked out.


    A few dayster.


    ¡°You want to leave the Imperial Capital and head to your territory?¡± In the magnificent pce, the high and mighty king looked at Chen Heng and frowned, ¡°Why would you suddenly have this idea?¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and said, ¡°I have been here for a long time. Every day, I participate in various banquets and kill time everywhere. I didn¡¯t feel good. It feels like a waste of time. So, I want to leave this ce and go to the territory my mother left me. I want to see if there is anything I can do there.¡±


    He wanted to head to his territory as he didn¡¯t want to waste time. This was a legitimate reason. However, the king frowned. His majesty couldn¡¯t be concealed. The aura was powerful and made people tremble, ¡°Do you know what it means to do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it thoroughly. So there¡¯s no need to think about it anymore.¡±


    Leaving the Imperial Capital meant giving up on his session andpetition to a certain extent. However, this was an act of voluntary giving up for any descendants of the royal family interested in the throne.


    King Violet did not have many children, and there were not more than five who had truly inherited the bloodline of the royal family. Chen Heng was one of the three who had reached adulthood.


    Under normal circumstances, The First Prince, Aili, was the most advantageous candidate to inherit the throne, though Chen Heng¡¯s chances were not small either. However, now, he had given up voluntarily.


    ¡°As long as you have thought it over.¡± King Violet nodded, looking as majestic as before as if he was not troubled by this matter, ¡°Go back now.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡± Chen Heng bowed respectfully, then left without the slightest nostalgia.


    King Violet fell into deep thought as he looked at Chen Heng¡¯s departing figure.


    A few dayster, Chen Heng¡¯s conversation with the king spread from the pce, causing a huge uproar. A prince voluntarily giving up his session and preparing to head to his territory was not a piece of small news. Anyone with a stake in the Violet Imperial Capital could not help but pay attention to it. Some people were secretly discussing it.


    However, Chen Heng appeared calm. He had been resting in his pce for the past few days and paid little attention to the visitors from the outside world. Then, Alice heard the news and took the lead to visit him.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you nning to go back?¡± She came to Chen Heng¡¯s room and looked at Chen Heng before her worriedly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to reconsider?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Chen Heng shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good for us to continue staying here, might as well just leave.¡± To Chen Heng, the Violet Empire throne was, of course, still important. The higher one stood, the further one could see. This logic was the same regardless of which era it was.


    If he could secure the Violet Empire throne, with the strength of the Violet Empire, Chen Heng could search for the secrets and resources of this world more efficiently than if he did it alone.


    However, would he be able to obtain the throne of the Violet Empire just by staying in the Imperial Capital? Probably not.


    Chen Heng has ample experience, so it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t experienced a simr situation. Hence, with the current situation, even if he stayed in the capital, it wouldn¡¯t help him in inheriting the throne. Instead, it would restrict him in a lot of ways.


    This was the capital of the three great empires, and there were simply too many powerhouses. Most powerful factions were hiding in this ce. Hence, there would be great resistance to doing anything, which wasn¡¯t very beneficial for Chen Heng¡¯s future development. It was precisely why Chen Heng decided to leave and retreat to advance.


    Leaving the capital didn¡¯t mean giving up the thronepletely, only for better development. In the end, this world relied on strength to speak for itself. As long as his personal development reached a certain level, if Chen Heng ultimately wanted the throne, would others dare not give it to him?


    Strength was the most important thing, no matter what world it was. At any time, it was useless not to see this. However, of course, there was no need to exin these things in detail.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready.¡± He looked at Alice and said softly, ¡°Pack your things. We will leave this ce after some time.¡±


    Alice could not help but cover her mouth and seemed surprised, ¡°Could it be that His Majesty has already decided to let His Highness leave?¡±


    From its looks, she still had a sliver of hope in her heart. If King Violet rejected Chen Heng¡¯s request, they would be able to continue staying.


    Chen Heng nced at Alice and secretly shook his head as he noticed her look of anticipation. Only the people in the pce knew what he had said that day. They would not have released the news without King Violet¡¯s approval. Now that the news was released, it had already exined King Violet¡¯s attitude. Chen Heng could clearly see it.


    In the end, Alice still went down to prepare her things. However, before she left, she still held onto a trace of fantasy and didn¡¯t seem to want to leave. Nheless, Chen Heng didn¡¯t care about her feelings and just left, looking to the outside world.


    The next day, the news about King Violet approving Chen Heng¡¯s request was approved. Then, Chen Heng again entered the pce and thanked King Violet.


    ¡°You are very different from the others and have had your ideas since you were young.¡±


    In the gorgeous pce, King Violet looked at the handsome-looking Chen Heng. His pair of golden eyes were pure, as dazzling as two golden gems. He was like the Son of Heaven God, looking so dazzling and unforgettable.


    He had a tall and straight figure, giving people the impression that he was no longer the immature youth from the past but an indomitable young man. Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s appearance, even someone as powerful as King Violet could not help but feel gratified, as if his child had finally grown up.


    Normally, as a king, he rarely interacted with his children. However, now, he could not help but say a few more words.


    ¡°After leaving the imperial city, though the pressure you face will be much lesser, the environment will also be worse. So don¡¯t ck and don¡¯t indulge in enjoyment. That will bring you down.¡± He spoke solemnly and exined his life experience to Chen Heng.


    In the end, he gave a sincere blessing, ¡°No matter what, as your father, I hope you can live well there. Remember toe back often when you have time. Also, don¡¯t forget to have a few more children.¡±


    He paused, then said with a smile, ¡°I once had someone to do some fortune-telling. Of my few children, you should be the easiest to father a child. This is your advantage, and you must not waste it. If there isn¡¯t any girl you like there, you cane back here and have a look. I can help you find a few more.¡±King Violet said, preaching tirelessly.


    From here on, the topic started to drift away and shift to giving birth. Nheless, giving birth was an important issue for the bloodline family. It was crucial.


    It was said that King Violet could stand out when he was still a prince and be the current King Violet because of his outstanding fertility. While the other princes had yet to have children, he already had a few children with strong bloodlines. It could be seen how much the bloodline family valued their children.


    Chen Heng was speechless at King Violet¡¯s words and could only maintain a smile on his face, didn¡¯t know what to say. Finally, after a long while, he left the pce and escaped, as if escaping from a prison. Behind him, King Violet looked at Chen Heng¡¯s fleeing figure and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s still young.¡±


    ...


    King Violet¡¯s matter hade to an end here. However, unfortunately, Chen Heng¡¯s issues had just begun.


    Far away, in one of the outlying cities, a group of people was holding a sacrifice. Then, finally, individuals were escorted by men in ck robes to the central ughterhouse, where operations began.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Waves of voices sounded throughout the center area.


    There was fear on everyone¡¯s faces, who could only watch as their bodies were cut apart. Their flesh and blood were cut off, and intense pain swept through their bodies, causing them to howl in pain.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Kill me! Kill me!¡±


    ¡°You bunch of devils will go to hell sooner orter!¡±


    Waves of howls sounded at this moment. The tortured people let out painful howls, so tragic that it was enough to make people move. They felt terrified, and their entire bodies were trembling. As for the remaining ones, they looked at the scene before them. Then, their bodies began to tremble as if they could not bear it.


    ¡°The great Heaven God...¡± An old man hugged his grandson in his arms and tried his best to cover his ears so he would not feel the miserable situation.


    However, it was useless. Soon, they were forcefully pulled apart and sent to the gallows, turning into a pile of torn-apart corpses. Miserable howls sounded continuously. In the surroundings, another kind of voice also sounded.


    ¡°Great God, Ruler of Chaos, please descend...¡±


    Before them, the executioner had a fanatical look and was softly murmuring as if praising a supreme existence. The bloody scene, coupled with the fanatical prayer, made the scene extremely strange as if it was arge-scale sacrificial scene for an Evil God.


    The terrifying prayer spread in all directions as if it had an infectious power that affected the people around it. In the surroundings, everyone¡¯s faces gradually became dull.


    As they looked at the corpses, those crying stopped crying, and their faces gradually became dull and feverish. They were also chanting waves of prayers and a faint murmur. Finally, their faces were filled with passion as they walked to the execution ground and endured torture.


    Their blood flowed continuously and dripped onto the ground, turning it into a bloody ce. However, they did not have the slightest intention of stopping. When all the blood sacrificers died, the executioner did not stop. Instead, he pointed the torture device at himself.


    ¡°Hahahaha! Great Ruler, please descend!¡±


    Waves of crazed roars and howls lingered in this ce. Ultimately, this ce became a bloodynd, and no one survived. Strands of bloody divine power were absorbed in an area ordinary people could not see.


    As these strands of power gathered, a great existence began to manifest. Pairs of terrifying eyes opened from all over his body, revealing an aura that belonged to himself.


    Bang!


    Further away, a tribe was migrating and holding a sacrificial ceremony. However, they held not a blood sacrifice but a normal sacrificial ceremony.


    ¡°To the great Ruler of Nature, we offer our faith and pray for your protection. Please provide fruits of our harvest...¡± Waves of pious words resounded in the surroundings.


    Then, streams of divine power began to descend and affect the surroundings. This was the pure divine power of nature. It began to affect the surroundings as soon as it descended, causing all sorts of changes.


    Under the divine power¡¯s influence, old trees sprouted, withered grass returned to life, and the originally deathly stillness bloomed with brand new vitality. Everything seemed to have been adjusted and returned to its best state. All things came back to life.


    Everyone looked at the scene before them, and their eyes were filled with throbbing tears, looking moved. Everything ended here.


    In the north of the Violet Empire, a savage tribe began to migrate under god¡¯s guidance, heading towards the Violet Empire. Then, various changes urred in every corner of the world. The world was changing without ordinary people¡¯s knowledge.


    This change was naturally brought about by the gods who had descended together with Chen Heng. Just like Chen Heng, these people were unwilling to be left alone. After descending, they immediately began to move in this world, producing all sorts of reactions.

 Chapter 728 - The Blood of the Silver Moon

    <h4>Chapter 728: ¨C The Blood of the Silver Moon</h4>


    Chen Heng set off again after a short period of chaos. He brought Alice and the others to his own territory¡ª a small territory formed by a few cities connecting together. Nheless, the so-called small was rtive to the entire Violet Empire.


    In reality, Chen Heng¡¯s territory was equivalent to a small duchypared to other ces. It was the inheritance left to Chen Heng by his mother, which was entirely at his disposal.


    Chen Heng did not stop his pace aftering to this area. Now, he felt that his strength was still a littlecking, and it was time for him to replenish his strength. Coincidentally, there were already many gains on Charlie¡¯s side.


    ¡°Is this all?¡± In the quiet hall, Chen Heng finally said after looking at the many things ced before him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Charlie revealed a bitter expression. He nodded at Chen Heng and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not easy to find corpses that meet your standards. I¡¯ve spent a long time looking for these.¡±


    ¡°Neveer mind.¡± Chen Heng nodded and said, ¡°You can go now. Remember to find Aliceter to get your reward.¡± He said softly, then waved his hand and let Charlie go.


    He had entrusted some people to help him collect the corpses before this. However, the work didn¡¯t go smoothly. This world valued bloodlines very much. For some existences with unique bloodlines, even if they died, the corpses left behind were still a huge treasure trove.


    For example, Chen Heng himself. If he died, every drop of blood and every piece of flesh on his corpse would be a treasure in the eyes of others and could be used to refine various bloodline medicines to help others activate their own bloodlines.


    Correspondingly, the bloodlines in other people¡¯s bodies might not have such a great effect. However, they were equally precious and not so easy to obtain. This was why Charlie¡¯s progress was very slow, and his gains were not too great up to now. However, objectively speaking, this was not entirely his fault.


    Precious things were still precious, even in a different world. Chen Heng looked at the things around him. He pondered for a moment, then continued to walk forward. He let Alice and the others in and ced the things in hisboratory. Then, he followed them in.


    ¡°Your Highness, these things have been taken care of.¡± Alice saw Chen Heng walking into the spaciousboratory and hurriedly spoke to him respectfully.


    Alice was very clear about Chen Heng¡¯s purchase of these corpses. She was the inheritance left to Chen Heng by Chen Heng¡¯s mother and had been Chen Heng¡¯s servant since she was young. So she had a certain degree of credibility in Chen Heng¡¯s heart.


    Previously, she was not allowed to purchase the corpses because everyone knew that she was Chen Heng¡¯s person. Hence, it would be difficult to take action if the target were too big. However, he slowly let go of other matters and had her help deal with some of them. Alice handled most of the materials that Chen Heng had on hand.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Go have some rest first.¡± Chen Heng looked gentle as he nodded at her, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it personally from now on.¡±


    Chen Heng was willing to let Alice know about the corpses¡¯ purchase, but not anything else. Nheless, this involved Chen Heng¡¯s secret to purify the bloodline and devour other bloodlines to upgrade one¡¯s bloodline. Therefore, no one could know about it.


    ¡°Noted.¡± Alice nodded. Although a little curious, she followed the order strictly and left.


    Chen Heng looked at Alice¡¯s back as she left, then looked forward. On the experimental tables, the corpses were well taken care of. Other than the final part, which Chen Heng would handle personally, the rest of the process was done by someone else to save him time.


    Charlie was the one who bought the corpses, and Alice was the loyal servant who cleaned and refined the corpses. However, it was not until the corpses had gone through a series of treatments and became the most easily digested state that Chen Heng personally took action.


    Chen Heng strode forward. There was a small pool on the experimental tform where crimson liquid like blood flowed, filled with a vigorous vitality. This was the essence after treatment, condensing the various powers contained within the corpses.


    In this way, some disgusting scenes could also be avoided. For example, although Chen Heng¡¯s endurance wasn¡¯t bad, if he could avoid directly facing a pile of rotten corpses, it would be best to avoid it.


    He stretched out his hand as he walked to the front. Within his body, the power of his true spirit revolved ording to some unknown melody. Following that, the Heaven-Devouring scripture started revolving, causing the entire true origin spirit to revolve, devouring the bloodline essence before him.


    A momentter, the crimson liquid in the small pond before Chen Heng had also changed when he stopped. It became a light green color, and a rotten smell wasing from it, making people frown. The bloodline essence had beenpletely absorbed, leaving only a few rotten nutrients behind.


    Chen Heng continued walking to the next ce without changing his expression. He didn¡¯t stop until he had walked through all the test tforms. Then, Chen Heng silently closed his eyes. The Heaven-Devouring scripture in his body slowly circted, devouring and refining the essence of the bloodline he had just absorbed.


    The refined bloodline ultimately turned into nutrients that stimted the true spirit to nourish Chen Heng¡¯s bloodline. As the power of these bloodlines surged into his body, a terrifying power that was dormant was awakened in his body.


    That was the royal bloodline he inherited from the Violet Royal Family. It was said that the Violet Royal Family¡¯s bloodline originated from the legendary God of the Silver Moon and was the descendant of the first Heaven God.


    It was a terrifying bloodline that directly reached the primogenitor. One could imagine how powerful it was. It was at the most terrifying level even in the entire world.


    However, although the bloodline was powerful, whether it could be activated was another question. After many years of reproduction, the bloodline of the Violet Royal Family had already gradually be diluted and was no longer as powerful as before.


    The people of this world had thought of many ways to prevent their bloodline from bing more diluted. For example, marrying a close rtive orbining with an equally strong bloodline to maintain the purity of their bloodline. This was undoubtedly effective. However, it was also impossible to make the bloodline stronger, and they could only barely maintain it.


    As countless years passed, many of the primogenitor¡¯s bloodlines had been severed, and only a few descendants were left. They had no choice but to intermarry with low-level bloodlines to increase the number of descendants.


    At this point, the primogenitor¡¯s bloodline had already been diluted to a certain extent. Even the descendants of King Violet, who were direct descendants of the royal family, might not necessarily be able to activate the hidden bloodline in their bodies. There was a certain probability that they would be silent.


    Comparatively speaking, Chen Heng¡¯s body was in a pretty good condition. At least a portion of the bloodline in his body had already been activated. Now, with the power of the bloodline essence surging in, he needed to use this already diluted bloodline as a seed to nurture it and let it slowly grow stronger.


    A faint silver light flickered. If someone were to stay here, they would discover a shocking scene. As Chen Heng stood there quietly, the surface of his body began to change drastically after a moment.


    Scales began to appear and covered Chen Heng¡¯s body, making him look as if he had an additionalyer of armor on his body. He looked exceptionally valiant.


    The Silver Moon armor. It was the secret bloodline skills of the Violet Royal Family¡¯s bloodline. Only descendants of the royal family with a bloodline density of a certain level would be able to awaken and use it.


    ording to legends, thisyer of scales condensed from Silver Moon scales had a very strong defensive power and was useful for many secret bloodline skills. In the past, the only child of the Violet Royal Family who had awakened this secret bloodline skills was Chen Heng¡¯s elder brother, Aili. Chen Heng would be the second one.


    ¡®Very powerful.¡¯ Chen Heng carefully felt the power in his body.


    His inherited body had great potential, but his strength was not very strong. As a result, the powerhouses in this world generally relied on the growth of their bloodlines to obtain power.


    However, relying solely on the growth of their bloodlines to obtain power was very slow. Chen Heng¡¯s body was not even thirty years old this year. Based on his bloodline, he was only a child, so his strength was not very strong. As a result, he was only at the Second Rank.


    However, as his bloodline was further activated, Chen Heng could feel the surging power in his body under the active Silver Moon bloodline. Although he was only at the Second Rank in terms of strength, his battle strength had long surpassed it.


    With the Silver Moon armor covering his body, even a Third Rank Extraordinary Beings would not be able to do anything to him. This was the bloodline¡¯s power, and this was only the beginning.


    As his bloodline was slowly activated, the power in his body would be stronger sooner orter. Chen Heng could even faintly feel his current limit.


    ¡®The Seventh Rank.¡¯ Inside his body, Chen Heng¡¯s true spirit emitted and carefully felt the situation inside his body beforeing to a conclusion. The bloodline in his body was enough to support him to the Seventh Rank before it became stagnant.


    He didn¡¯t need to do much at this level, only enough time. Nheless, if he trained hard, he could advance to the Seventh Rank much earlier, but it wouldn¡¯t affect his final achievement much.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Chen Heng nodded and seemed satisfied with the result.


    The Seventh Rank didn¡¯t seem like much to him, but it was already very impressive in reality. Over time, he would naturally be able to reach the Seventh Rank. If this news spread, it would probably shock many people.


    This was an unimaginable situation in the World of Gods. Yet, even in this world, this result was not bad in the past three great empires, enough to rank among the people with the strongest bloodline.


    However, this figure was also the limit if there were no idents. Therefore, it would be almost impossible to advance further after reaching the Seventh Rank. Fortunately, Chen Heng had a way to change this situation. Otherwise, it would be a little troublesome.


    ¡®Speaking of which, the level of the Heaven-Devouring scripture is quite high.¡¯ Chen Heng could not help but think of the Heaven-Devouring scripture.


    He had found the Heaven-Devouring scripture back in the Azure World, and it had been long since then. Chen Heng had not felt anything about this scripture back then. He only thought that it was profound and special.


    However, looking at it from a higher angle, he realized the scripture¡¯s terror. This scripture had a profound degree of research on the bloodlines. The creator of this scripture was probably at least a god-level figure. Otherwise, it would not have been able to achieve this level.


    After a long research period, Chen Heng had long acquired a deep level of attainment andprehension in the field of bloodlines. However, he still felt that the content of this scripture was profound and awe-inspiring. This could already exin some things.


    ¡®If it¡¯s possible in the future, I can take a look at that world back then.¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Back then, he had only hastily tried the Azure World, then didn¡¯t pay attention to it anymore. Now that he thought about it, that was not a simple world. However, if there was a chance, he could still take a look and search for the secrets of that world.


    Back then, in that world, he had also taken in two disciples. Now that many years had passed in a sh, time in that world must have also passed. He did not know how it was now.


    However, thinking about it, they should be doing quite well. After all, from the results back then, they could be considered a group of people who were blessed by Destiny.


    Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. Then, he slowly walked to the outside world.


    Based on his rough estimation, if the total number of bloodlines in his body was a whole number, then the Violet Royal Family¡¯s bloodline that truly belonged to the primogenitor bloodline was probably less than one-tenth.


    As for the others, there were the primogenitor bloodlines that originated from other royal and noble families. It was veryplicated. However, the Silver Moon bloodline truly dominated the mainstream and affected his body.


    Although the other bloodlines had a higher proportion, they were far inferior to the ancestral bloodlines, so their expression was suppressed. The primogenitor bloodlines from the other royal families were also powerful, but they could only express some small details due to their small proportion.


    If Chen Heng wanted to walk the path of bloodlines, he would have to try his best to increase the proportion of royal bloodlines that upied the main position and slowly drive out the other bloodlines.


    Eventually, he would be a small progenitor when hepletely purified his bloodline and turned himself into a pure Silver Moon bloodline. Then, he could be a progenitor, provided that he did not die in the future.


    Nheless, it was conceivable that this would be difficult and probably impossible with a lot of time.

 Chapter 729 - The King’s Council

    <h4>Chapter 729: The King¡¯s Council</h4>


    ¡°Although it¡¯s difficult, I can try it out slowly.¡±


    Chen Heng stood where he was, and this thought shed through his mind. If nothing unexpected happened, the activation and strengthening of the Silver Moon bloodline would be his task for the next few days.


    After sealing up theboratory in front of him, Chen Heng walked into the training field in the outside world and began a day of training.


    This was supplementary training. In this world, Chen Heng had specially prepared a set of methods to stimte the potential in his body, which he named the bloodline activation meditation technique.


    The effect of this brand-new bloodline activation meditation technique was very simple. It was to activate the holy bloodline in the body through various methods so that the part of the bloodline in the body could be expressed as much as possible.


    The bloodline existed in the body, and it was always there. Regardless of whether it existed or not, whether or not it could be disyed and how much it could be expressed was another question.


    Many bloodline factors are lurking in a normal person¡¯s body, but many do not express themselves. Instead, they quietly lurked in the body and would only be given a chance to express themselves again one day in the future.


    What Chen Heng needed to do with this set of meditation technique was to activate some of the dormant bloodline factors in his body and let them express themselves. Now, it seemed that the initial effect had been achieved.


    Walking onto the vast training ground, Chen Heng quietly held a long sword and began a day of training.


    A huge amount of spiritual power was circting, operating together with the movement of his body, slowly stimting the hidden Qi Blood and power in his body.


    With a rumble, a clear rumbling sound kepting out of Chen Heng¡¯s body, especially crisp and loud. During this process, Chen Heng¡¯s power was slowly increasing.


    After the training waspleted, Chen Heng walked to the side and began to eat today. Training was very important to activate the bloodline, but eating was also very important.


    This could provide Chen Heng with a rich amount of energy to provide the huge amount of energy needed to activate the bloodline. As the empire¡¯s prince, Chen Heng naturally enjoyed quite a lot in this regard.


    A lot of nutritious food was eaten and quickly transformed into pure energy. In this process, Chen Heng slowly grew stronger, and his strength slowly increased.


    This was a very good process. Despite how often he experienced it, slowly bing stronger and increasing his strength was still so fascinating. Chen Heng also enjoyed it.


    If nothing unexpected happened, this process would continue in this world until Chen Heng grew up enough.


    Half a monthter. When Charlie returned to Chen Heng¡¯s city, he brought a brand new piece of news.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Listening to Charlie¡¯s words, Chen Heng became a little interested. ¡°You mean someone approached you and wanted to sell a batch of corpses to me through you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Charlie¡¯s expression was a little grave and a little ugly. ¡°I don¡¯t know when they found out.¡±


    His expression was very normal. Because throughout the entire process, he did not discover how others discovered him.


    If it was not for the fact that the other party had taken the initiative to expose himself in the end and asked him to pass on the message to Chen Heng, he would probably have been kept in the dark and would not have known anything about it.


    This undoubtedly taught him a vivid lesson. And from another point of view, this could also be considered his ipetence.


    However, Chen Heng didn¡¯t intend to me him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Charlie and said, ¡°Your strength is still too weak. If someone pays attention to you, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to discover you.


    ¡°As for now, bring the gift up.¡±


    He said softly with a calm expression.


    Charlie¡¯s expression was ugly. He nodded and quietly asked someone to bring something up.


    Soon, a coffin was brought over. Along with the coffin was a well-wrapped letter.


    Chen Heng took the envelope and opened it before Charlie without any scruples.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness n Violet...


    ¡°Please forgive our rudeness foring into contact with your subordinate, but some things can be delivered through this little guy.


    ¡°We heard you have been searching for those corpses with special bloodlines recently, so we specially prepared a small gift for you. I hope you will be satisfied.


    ¡°Of course, I hope we can cooperate with you in more aspects. I believe we can provide you with many things that you need.


    ¡°If you are willing, you can send your subordinates to discuss the cooperation. I believe we will have a good meeting.¡±


    After reading the letter¡¯s contents in one breath, Chen Heng frowned.


    ¡°Who gave you this thing?¡±


    Chen Heng frowned and looked at Charlie in front of him. He looked at him and said, ¡°Apart from this letter, did the other party say anything else?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°The other party was very strong and easily stopped my action. I was subdued before I could even see what the other party looked like.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Chen Heng slowly regained hisposure and looked at Charlie, and nodded. ¡°You may leave.¡±


    Charlie nodded respectfully and slowly left.


    When he left, he was still frustrated. At first, he wanted to perform well in front of Chen Heng and gain as much trust and benefits as possible. He did not expect that in such a short period of time, he would make things like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mr. Chen Heng will be disappointed with me.¡±


    He sighed in his heart. At this moment, he could not help but feel a little disappointed.


    Chen Heng was not asplicated as Charlie had thought. He stood quietly on the spot. He looked at the letter in his hand and thought quietly in his heart.


    ¡°The King¡¯s Council...¡±


    He recalled the contents of the letter, and this thought shed through his mind.


    The other party¡¯s identity was written down in the letter just now, and their organization¡¯s name was mentioned.


    The King¡¯s Council. If they weren¡¯t lying, this should be their organization¡¯s name.


    However, Chen Heng felt that this name was very unfamiliar. This was most likely a hidden organization. Just from the title of king, one could see the ambition of this organization.


    The king¡¯s title was not simple in this world. The Violet Empire had all sorts of records of this world¡¯s history. In this world, there was once a history of kings.


    The so-called kings are usually referred to as the founders of an empire. Generally speaking, they were also the ancestors¡¯ first-generation and mortals¡¯ descendants.


    Because of this, the so-called kings were people who had inherited the bloodline of their pure-blooded ancestors.


    In history, before the primogenitor fell into silence, the incarnation of the primogenitor entered the earth andbined with the mortals, giving birth to the first generation of kings.


    That was an era where kings rose together. The gods in the sky descended to the mortal world andbined with the mortals to give birth to kings. And the kings established kingdoms on the surface of the Earth, eventually forming an iparably huge empire,peting against each other.


    The current noble families and royal families were all of the bloodlines of the kings of the past. It was just that the degree was different.


    The King¡¯s Council...


    They were really brave that they dared to use the names of the kings. And did this mean something?


    Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and he fell into deep thought. A momentter, he looked to the side and looked at the coffin.


    Charlie brought this coffin, which was also a gift from the King¡¯s Council, to Chen Heng. The coffin was golden. The surface seemed to be iid with gold, and it made the entire coffin look gorgeous.


    There were also runes on the surface of the coffin. They entrenched themselves on it, forming a special seal that isted the internal and external contact, making it impossible for people to sense the situation insidepletely.


    Chen Heng pondered for a moment. Out of caution, he did not personally go forward to open the coffin. Instead, he called Charlie over again.


    No matter what, this coffin was also sent over by someone else. God knows what was inside. In case there were some tricks in it, with Chen Heng¡¯s strength, although he did not have to be afraid, it was best to be careful.


    Charlie was still a little confused when Chen Heng called him over again. He only understood what he meant when he heard Chen Heng¡¯s request. He did not hesitate and went forward to open the golden coffin.


    A crisp sound rang out on the spot. After pushing the coffin open, Charlie stood there to ensure it was safe. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°Sir, there should be no problem.¡±


    ¡°You did a good job.¡±


    Chen Heng patted his shoulder and nodded at him. Then, he went forward to take a look.


    There was a corpse lying in the golden coffin. It was a woman¡¯s corpse. She didn¡¯t look very old. She was only sixteen or seventeen years old. Of course, the age of the bloodline race couldn¡¯t be inferred from the surface.


    After all, their growth period was different from that of ordinary humans. The same amount of time was enough for humans to pass the growth period, but it might be another matter for them.


    However, this also proved that this corpse had not reached the peak of its growth period. It died when it was still in its growth period.


    A faint sense of bloodline majesty emanated from the corpse, urately captured by Chen Heng in front of him. Immediately, his body paused, and he could already feel that inexplicable majesty.


    That aura was not very strong, but the bloodline level was very high. It made the blood in Chen Heng¡¯s body throb, and at this moment, it began to tremble slightly.


    Rumble!


    Charlie¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. Under his gaze, Chen Heng¡¯s entire body emitted a resplendent silver light in just an instant. He was like the Silver Moon in the sky, giving off a special feeling of holiness and purity.


    A powerful aura rumbled, and a vast and mighty bloodline majesty emanated from Chen Heng¡¯s body, causing him to tremble involuntarily and feel terror.


    He was also a bloodline lifeform so that he could sense the terror of the bloodline in Chen Heng¡¯s body. The powerful Silver Moon blood made his heart tremble.


    However, this feeling came and went quickly. In just an instant, Chen Heng controlled the abnormality in his body. The Silver Moon blood in his body began to shrink, returning to normal.

 Chapter 730 - Heading Out

    <h4>Chapter 730: ¨C Heading Out</h4>


    Once Chen Heng suppressed the awakened bloodline in his body, he looked apologetically at Charlie and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡°You can go down and rest for a while.¡±


    He said softly, indicating for him to leave first.


    For ordinary bloodline lifeforms, the pressure of the ancestor-level bloodline was too strong. Charlie¡¯s strength was still weak at the moment, so he probably could not withstand it. Therefore, Chen Heng let him leave first and go down to rest.


    Charlie did not decline. In that instant, he felt as if he was about to die. Every inch of his flesh and blood was out of his control. Without a doubt, this feeling was very ufortable, and it almost suffocated him.


    This also made him understand that the situation here was not something he could control, so he quickly retreated and did not stay here for long.


    After Charlie left, Chen Heng looked at the coffined corpse. Inside the Golden Coffin, the girl was lying quietly. She looked very lifelike, as if she was still alive. She did not look like a corpse at all.


    If one looked carefully, one could see many special features on the girl¡¯s body. For example, her long purple hair and the fine lines on the surface of her skin could prove that she had a very pure and powerful bloodline.


    To make the Silver Moon blood in Chen Heng¡¯s body recover and be active on its own, one could imagine that the bloodline in the girl¡¯s body must be the same ancestor-level bloodline.


    The density of her bloodline might have been even higher than Chen Heng¡¯s current level.


    ¡°This is a big deal.¡±


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. The royal family with the ancestor bloodline was extremely precious, regardless of whether they were alive or dead.


    A living royal family meant a powerhouse whose future potential could not be measured. And the corpses of the dead royal family were also a treasure trove that could be used for various purposes.


    The value of this girl¡¯s body was very high. Even if some great noble families were willing to spend all their wealth, they would not be able to obtain it. But now, it was directly sent to Chen Heng.


    Who exactly were the King¡¯s Council, and what were they trying to do? Chen Heng could not help but have this thought sh through his mind.


    In addition, he also noticed some details on the body. Some of this corpse¡¯s surface features differed from the bloodline features of the other two royal families of the empire.


    Each royal family had its features, which were unique powers bestowed by the bloodline.


    For example, the Silver Moon royal family of the Violet Empire would have silver hair and eyes. If their bloodline were strong enough, their blood would be silver, and their entire body would flow with silver blood.


    The Gilna Empire¡¯s royals had purple hair. There would be a special mark on their skin, like a birthmark. Even if that piece of skin were cut off, it would grow back.


    Different bloodlines would have different characteristics. This corpse was the same. However, this corpse¡¯s bloodline characteristics differed from any other ancestor¡¯s bloodline.


    A brand new royal bloodline? This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    It was not impossible. There were only three royal families left in the world. However, this did not mean that only three royal families were left in the world.


    In every corner of the world, there were some other royal bloodlines. However, these bloodlines had already weakened. Not only did their nsmen wither away, but the empire that once belonged to them had also long been destroyed. It was no longer as glorious as it once was.


    However, they still existed. If one was lucky enough, some of the nsmen might also have some existence with rich bloodlines.


    Could this be how the corpse in front of him came about? Chen Heng pondered in his heart. In the end, he still extended his hand toward the corpse.


    He searched for the information hidden in the corpse to obtain the girl¡¯s memories. However, this attempt failed in the end.


    A momentter, he put down his hand and couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. He failed.This corpse had been dealt with thoroughly.


    Other than the bloodline in the body remaining intact and not being affected much, and being preserved in its peak condition, everything else had been dealt with very cleanly.


    The memory of this corpse was nk. No matter how hard Chen Heng tried, he couldn¡¯t recall it. From the looks of it, even her true spirit had been destroyed.


    ¡°It was handled very cleanly.¡±


    Chen Heng frowned. In the end, he gave up on groping. He turned around and walked to theboratory at the side.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t search the memory, this corpse was still a treasure trove with a powerful bloodline. Since he had it, he naturally had to use it well.


    A momentter, Chen Heng returned to hisboratory. The girl¡¯s corpse was already ced there. This time, Chen Heng didn¡¯t ask Alice to handle it.


    The other corpses needed to be handled because they weren¡¯t well-protected. Some of them had already begun to rot, so they had to be handled as soon as possible before they could be used.


    However, this corpse was well-protected. On the whole, it wasplete, as if it had just died. Naturally, it didn¡¯t need to go through so much trouble.


    Chen Heng took off the corpse¡¯s clothes and ced them on the spacious experiment table. A beautiful snow-white scene appeared in front of his eyes, with the appearance of a voluptuous mountain range. It was extremely beautiful.


    Looking carefully, under the light, the girl¡¯s face seemed to retain some redness still, as if she was still alive. Looking at the entire scene, it was a beautiful scene.


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was indifferent as he silently picked up the knife.


    Crash...


    The sound of flesh being torn apart was heard. In just an instant, like a pig being ughtered, the girl¡¯s heart was directly taken out, and blood flowed into the pool below.


    Her true spirit started to circte. The girl¡¯s blood was different from ordinary people¡¯s. Under the light, it had a faint purple luster, like a flowing purple crystal, which was very beautiful and moving.


    Finally, the Heaven-Devouring Scripture began to operate. The flesh on the girl¡¯s body began to disappear and quickly withered. The divinity in the corpse quickly disappeared. At first, it was flesh and blood. Then it was bones.


    After a moment, the scene in front of them was somewhat difficult to see. Only apletely shriveled human skin was left. It was casually folded and thrown aside.


    Chen Heng closed his eyes silently. Inside his body, the silver blood was glowing. A brand new bloodline power was refined and fused into his body.


    Bang! Bang!


    Intense heartbeats sounded continuous. The skin on Chen Heng¡¯s body gradually became hot. Silver lines appeared on the surface of his body, and a faint mark appeared.


    It seemed that as the blood in his body became active, the changes in his body became more and more intense. After a long while, he finally stopped the changes and sighed a long sigh of relief.


    The transformation this time was finallypleted. After doing all this, Chen Heng stood in front of the experiment table and tried to move. The sharp scalpel cut across his arm, leaving a small cut on it.


    Crimson blood flowed down. There seemed to be a bit of silver thread in it. It was very bright and eye-catching. It was as beautiful as the silver moon in the sky and had a unique nature.


    ¡°Silver Moon blood.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled. He was quite satisfied with the effect of this transformation.


    This corpse had a very high content of the Primogenitor¡¯s bloodline. The effect of this corpse alone was better than all the bloodlines he had devoured.


    If the Silver Moon bloodline in Chen Heng¡¯s body was less than one-tenth of his body, it had already surpassed this level and reached almost one-tenth. To a certain extent, it was not a small improvement.


    Chen Heng was quite satisfied with this. From this, it could be seen that in the process of bloodline transformation, quality was more important than quantity. This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and then he walked out.


    As long as the remains of the original ce disappeared after he left, they would be burned by the invisible mes and turned into a pile of ashes.


    Returning to where he was, Chen Heng took out the previous letter again. He looked at the end of the letter. The address was written there, the contact information left for Chen Heng by the King¡¯s Council.


    Looking at this address, Chen Heng pondered for a moment before finally deciding.


    A few dayster. In a deste vige, an uninvited guest arrived. This vige did not look very small. There were quite a number of people in it, and there were even specialized taverns and vegetable farms.


    Chen Heng walked through this area alone. This was the address given by the King¡¯s Council. After thinking for a while, Chen Heng followed the directions the other party gave and prepared to make contact.


    He wanted to walk the path of the bloodline and turn himself into a pure ancestor. Even if he had the Heaven-Devouring Scripture, it wouldn¡¯t be easy. He needed arge number of other bloodlines to assist him.


    It would be too slow to collect all these by himself. It would be best if there were other factions he could rely on. With such considerations in mind, Chen Heng contacted the King¡¯s Council.


    He did not choose to send others to make contact as the other party had said. Instead, he chose to go personally. Of course, during this process, he did not reveal his true appearance and disguised himself to a certain extent.


    This would also be much more convenient. As for safety, this was indeed a problem. But it should not be too big.


    On the surface, Chen Heng could not use too much strength, but if forced, he could directly use part of the divine power from his true spirit. When the time came, with the support of the divine power, the power unleashed would not be weak at all. It should not be a problem to protect himself.


    Moreover, under normal circumstances, the other party would not have any reason to make a move against Chen Heng. Presumably, the danger factor was not too great.


    Walking into the small town in front of him, Chen Heng Strode towards the interior, preparing to experience the life of this world.


    This kind of situation was usually quite rare. In other worlds, there was not much difference between a noble and an ordinary person.


    Apart from the difference in resources and strength, at least on the surface, a noble was also a human, belonging to the same species as an ordinary person.


    But in this world, it waspletely different. Other than a few bloodlines, most bloodlines expressed would be different from an ordinary person,pletely different from an ordinary person.

 Chapter 731 - Thorn Tavern

    <h4>Chapter 731: ¨C Thorn Tavern</h4>


    Bloodlines brought power, but at the same time, they also gave people abnormality. People who obtained power through bloodlines would also look different from ordinary people. This was very normal.


    After all, fundamentally speaking, people with bloodlines and ordinary people were twopletely different species. Although both of them were in human form, they undoubtedly maintainedpletely different appearances.


    Therefore, it was easy to determine if they were noble or not in this world, and it was enough to see if they had any characteristics that were different from ordinary people.


    Chen Heng disguised well in this regard. Initially, Chen Heng looked strange to ordinary people. However, after fine-tuning with a spell, he no longer had such characteristics. His current appearance was still handsome, with ck hair and ck eyes. He looked just like the natives of this world, and there was not much difference.


    From his look, other than being handsome, there was nothing special about him. Even if Alice stood before him, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him. This was because Chen Heng was not only disguising his appearance but also the aura of his bloodline.


    After entering the town from the outside world, Chen Heng looked around before walking in. Then, his figure suddenly paused as he felt an unusual feeling.


    ¡®This ce¡­¡¯


    His body paused, and his face revealed a curious expression. He had already felt the unusualness of this ce. An invisible force shrouded this nameless townpared to other ces. That force was very obscure, and those who had not reached a certain level would be unable to detect it.


    Chen Heng estimated that if he wanted to detect this invisible force, he would need at least an Eighth Rank existence toe and sense it carefully. If there were some omissions, he might have missed them if he didn¡¯t pay attention. Simrly, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sense it.


    This was truly a good fellow. The Eighth Rank was already at the legendary level. Naturally, therefore, the level of the King¡¯s Council rose instantly in Chen Heng¡¯s heart.


    The King¡¯s Council¡¯s power was as extraordinary as Chen Heng had thought to set up such a barrier.


    ¡®This is getting more and more interesting.¡¯ Chen Heng¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation.


    With such strength, the power of the King¡¯s Council would not be inferior to the royal family of any empire. However, their reputation was not obvious on the surface, and they had been quietly hiding behind the scenes.


    ¡®What exactly were they scheming for?¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he continued to walk forward.


    Surprisingly, even though this small town looked ordinary, the roads were unexpectedly in good condition. In addition, the buildings were neat and didn¡¯t look like a remote town.


    Chen Heng walked silently as he reached here, memorizing the small town¡¯s terrain in his mind.


    Then, he walked into an area¡ª Thorn Tavern.


    ¡°How may I assist you?¡± A voice sounded from the front as he walked into the tavern.


    Chen Heng saw a young girl dressed in simple clothes. She had long red hair and freckles on her face. She looked delicate and pretty, considered eptable in such a small ce.


    She looked at Chen Heng with a slightly nervous expression. Chen Heng carefully sensed her but did not feel anything unusual from her. A very ordinary little girl. Perhaps her ancestor once had some meager bloodline?


    ¡°Hello.¡± Chen Heng quickly revealed a smile.


    He looked gentle and well-mannered, ¡°Please arrange a room and prepare dinner for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The young girl¡¯s face immediately turned red after being stared at by Chen Heng¡¯s gentle gaze and hearing his words.


    ¡°Wendy, hurry up and get to work!¡± In the distance, the tavern owner shouted.


    ¡°Coming.¡± The young girl quickly went forward and continued her tasks.


    Chen Heng looked around casually. The tavern owner was a burly middle-aged man. He wore a loose robe, and his ck hair was a little fluffy, making him look bald. He was busy cutting meat. It seemed that he was also the tavern chef.


    The guests around were chatting. There were men and women, and there seemed to be some foreign adventurers. Chen Heng listened to their conversation for a while but did not get any interesting information. Most of them were ordinary people.


    asionally, some people would look at Chen Heng, curious about this strange, handsome man. Chen Heng would return a polite and gentle smile. Then, he followed Wendy, who came in a hurry, upstairs and arrived at his room.


    ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± Wendy looked at Chen Heng and sincerely apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Chen Heng shook his head, and his smile did not change. ¡°I can see that you guys are very busy here. So it¡¯s normal that you didn¡¯te over for a while.¡± His tone was very gentle.


    Yet, along with his actions, an inexplicable charm made people can¡¯t help but pay attention to him.


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡± Looking at Chen Heng, Wendy was inexplicably a little nervous, and her heart began to beat faster, ¡°This town is very remote. Why did you think ofing here?¡±


    ¡°Nothing special.¡± Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°I asionally learned the name of this town from a friend. He praised the scenery of this town and suggested that Ie over to take a look. So I came. Have you always lived in this town?¡± Chen Heng asked as he looked at Wendy before him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wendy nodded and said, ¡°I was an orphan since I was young, and my boss adopted me. I have been working here for more than ten years.¡±


    ¡°I can tell that you are strong.¡± Chen Heng nodded with some admiration.


    ¡°I¡¯m just used to it.¡± Wendy shook her head.


    After hesitating, she said, ¡°I grew up in this small town. I think I¡¯d be happy to take you around if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°That would be great.¡± Chen Heng nced at her and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡±


    As they spoke, they arrived at Chen Heng¡¯s room. She gently handed the room key to Chen Heng and left with a shy face.


    An invitation between a man and a woman would be considered a date in the conservative culture of this world. As she went downstairs, waves of friendlyughter and Wendy¡¯s stammering exnation sounded. Chen Heng smiled as he heard these words but didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. Instead, he silently took the key in his hand and opened the door.


    A strong wooden fragrance emitted from the floor as he entered the room. It was a unique fragrance from wood. Chen Heng looked at the corner of the room. There were a few pieces of wood there, and it should be some kind of wood with a unique fragrance.


    The furnishings around were neat. It was obvious that they had put in a lot of effort. Although the conditions were limited, they still did their best.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Chen Heng smiled as he looked at the furnishings in the room.


    Then, he put the things in his hands down and began resting. He was still waiting. Chen Heng did note to this tavern randomly. He came ording to the address given by Charlie.


    Charlie¡¯s letter to Chen Heng clearly stated the contact address and time. The address provided was this thorny tavern, and the time waste at night. ording to the other party, as long as they followed the other party¡¯s instructions, they would be able to contact their people at this fearful tavern in thete night.


    However, based on the current situation, there was nothing strange about this tavern itself. From the tavern owner to Wendy, the people here were also very normal. There was nothing unusual about them. They were not extraordinary people, just ordinary people.


    Everything seemed very ordinary. Perhaps this area could be so hidden because of this ordinary ce. That was why the King¡¯s Council could hide for many years and never expose themselves.


    Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind before he silently closed his eyes. Numerous symbols were continuously interweaving andbining in his mind. The Silver Moon bloodline within his body was still throbbing, but it was suppressed by Chen Heng and was quietly concealed.


    Time slowly passed. The Silver Moon covered the earth as the sky outside gradually became dark, and only then did Chen Heng silently open his eyes. He opened the window, walked to the balcony, and looked at the scenery outside.


    Unlike the hustle and bustle of the day, the town appeared quiet at night. This was because the tavern had long been closed, and many customers were resting, while some had already left and did not stay in this area.


    This quiet scene seemed very normal for ordinary people. In an era of scarce entertainment, humans would always fall asleep early. After all, if one wanted to move around at night, they would have to pay arge amount of unnecessary costs to light themps.


    However, Chen Heng could feel that something was wrong. During the day, everything was normal here. However, an inexplicable power entrenched in the tavern at night and worked in this area. Inexplicable drowsiness emerged from Chen Heng¡¯s body, causing him to lose his strength and feel weak gradually. If it were an ordinary person, one would probably be unable to resist and fall into a deep sleep. However, to Chen Heng, this feeling was nothing.


    Instead, the faint silver moonlight shone on Chen Heng¡¯s body, causing a new power to continuously surge in his body as if it was replenishing his strength. A feeling of power arose spontaneously, quickly dispelling the feeling of weakness that had risen earlier. Chen Heng looked around and strode out.


    The time set by the King¡¯s Council had already arrived, which was also time for him to move. Walking out of the room, he could hear breathing soundsing from other rooms. The others had already fallen asleep. Even those who were originally unable to sleep had probably fallen into a deep sleep under that strange, irresistible force just now.


    Chen Heng looked at this scene and had some thoughts. From the looks of it, this group of people was much more cautious than he had imagined. Under normal circumstances, even if some powerhouses identally came to this ce, they would probably be unable to discover or detect anything abnormal if they were not investigating at the exact time and ce.


    Chen Heng could not help but feel some anticipation in his heart. At this point, his expectations for this King¡¯s Council were increasing, hoping he would not be disappointed.


    Walking down the stairs, Chen Heng came to the tavern hall. Under normal circumstances, this ce should already be pitch ck. Typical taverns would not be open at night, as just the cost of the night alone was unbearable.


    However, to Chen Heng¡¯s surprise, the tavern lobby was still bright, with candles lit all around. Someone was even standing at the reception desk. It was the figure of a girl.


    ¡°Wendy?¡± Chen Heng frowned and asked.


    The person standing before him was none other than the girl during the day. She was standing there, wearing the same clothes as she did during the day. She seemed slightly surprised when she heard Chen Heng¡¯s voice.


    Chen Heng suddenly paused when he looked at her. She still looked the same as she did during the day, with faint freckles and a smile. However, she seemed to be much quieterpared to during the day. There also seemed to be other colors in her eyes.


    ¡°You...¡± Looking at the girl¡¯s appearance, Chen Heng secretly frowned and was about to say something.


    He sensed an unusual aura from the girl. It waspletely different from during the day. However, he was sure that the girl before him was still the same person and had not been reced by anyone. So then, where did this feelinge from?


    ¡°Keepsake.¡± She turned around, looked at Chen Heng, and said faintly in a cold voice,pletely different from the warmth and nervousness she had during the day. She seemed to have changed into a different person.


    Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was fixed on the girl. Then, after looking at her for a long time, he stretched out his hand and took something out from his bosom. It was an exquisitely made envelope with a letter and a mark inside. The letter was the one that Chen Heng had received earlier. It was a message and the mark given by the other party.


    Wendy looked calm. She silently reached out, took the letter from Chen Heng¡¯s hand, and carefully examined it for a while.


    ¡°Yes, it is indeed our mark.¡± She put the letter away and then looked at Chen Heng before her. ¡°It seems that His Highness n likes our gift very much.¡±


    Chen Heng remained silent. After a long while, he said, ¡°Where is the girl during the day?¡±


    ¡°The girl during the day?¡± Wendy was stunned for a moment, then reacted and revealed a stiff smile on her face, ¡°You mean Wendy? She was the consciousness that waster born in this body. She was one of my children. Usually, she would be in charge of this body¡¯s actions. I would only appear on very rare asions. It seems that you two get along well.¡±


    She was silent for a moment as if she recalled the memories of this body. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Oh, she seems to have a good impression of you. You can try having some fun with her if you want.¡±

 Chapter 732 - The Small Town in the Dark

    <h4>Chapter 732: ¨C The Small Town in the Dark</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± As if sensing Chen Heng¡¯s surprised gaze, Wendy shrugged and said, ¡°I told you, this is not my real body. It¡¯s just a subsidiary body. I have many more subsidiary bodies like this. If you like them, just have some fun. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    She smiled, ¡°The body itself doesn¡¯t know anything. She was just an ordinary girl if I didn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it if there¡¯s a chance.¡± Chen Heng looked calm as he said softly, seemed very quiet.


    In fact, it would be difficult for ordinary people to be interested in that girl after knowing this.


    ¡°You¡¯re really boring.¡± The girl shook her head and said as she walked to the side, ¡°Remember my name, Elena. Now,e with me.¡±


    There was someone standing beside her. Chen Heng looked over and saw the burly tavern owner standing there respectfully. He was not in a deep sleep either. Instead, he looked calm,pletely different from his rough appearance during the day.


    Chen Heng could not help but feel enlightened.


    No wonder...


    Chen Heng already felt that something was not right during the day. This tavern owner¡¯s attitude towards Wendy seemed to be a little too amiable. However, he did not care back then, thinking it was due to the intimate rtionship between the two. Yet now, it seemed that this tavern owner was also one of them. So naturally, he knew Wendy¡¯s true identity.


    Elena walked in front, going out of the tavern together, while the tavern owner followed behind. As they stepped out, they could feel the fresh air in the outside world, making people feel refreshed and immediately sobered up.


    Chen Heng looked up at the sky. It was unknown when the original small town had been covered by ayer of fog directly shrouding this area. If one were to look from the outside, they would see that the entire town had beenpletely obscured, and they would not be able to see anything. As for those inside, they were not able to see much either.


    So Chen Heng tried to mobilize his mind and explore the area for a moment. His spiritual power was powerful. Normally, he could cover an area of several hundred meters around him and control all the elements within. However, he was hindered now.


    His powerful spiritual power continued to advance, but it encountered an obstacle before reaching three meters. It could not prate, as if it was swallowed by something hidden in the darkness, unable to advance further. This scene made Chen Heng cast a sidelong nce.


    ¡°Follow closely.¡± Elena¡¯s voice was heard from the front, with a faint smile on her face, ¡°Something bad would happen if we lose them.¡±


    Holding antern in her hand, she took the lead and walked out. The scarletntern emitted a scarlet glowbined with the deep fog around it. Like sunlight, the fog quickly dissipated and could no longer be used.


    Suddenly, a path appeared out of thin air before them. Looking at this scene, Chen Heng realized that something was wrong. He had already walked through the entire town during the day. With his memory, there shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes. Even if he had just walked through it once, he would be able to remember most of the scenery in the town.


    There was no such road in the town during the day. In other words, were they no longer in the town during the day? Chen Heng pondered. Then, he silently walked forward and silently followed behind Elena.


    The tavern owner walked beside him without saying a word and silently followed Elena. His tall and sturdy body gave people a sense of security.


    Chen Heng deliberately paid attention to it and made some discoveries. First, the tavern owner¡¯s face was a little dull, and there weren¡¯t as many spiritual fluctuations in his eyes as ordinary people. From his looks, it didn¡¯t seem like he had an independent mind.


    ¡®A puppet?¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, but his actions didn¡¯t change, and he just silently walked forward.


    Not long after, they arrived at apletely unfamiliar ce. ording to Chen Heng¡¯s memories during the day, this ce should be the town center. There was a pretty good flower bed with many wildflowers. There was also a thick and strong tree standing tall with luxuriant branches and leaves.


    However, there were no such things before him. Instead, a pitch-ck tree stood tall, with no leaves but only a few heads hanging on the withered branches.


    Chen Heng took a look. Those heads looked distorted and shriveled as if they had been dead for years. He did not know when these unlucky people had died and why they had appeared in this ce. Unfortunately, however, these people had died miserably. There was still a strong resentment and a strong spiritual infection in the heads.


    As they walked forward, a pale arm suddenly stretched out from behind and rested on Chen Heng¡¯s shoulder. Chen Heng subconsciously turned around and saw a cold corpse standing there.


    It was a very shriveled corpse that had been dead for some years. Many parts of its body were rotten. One could see the shriveled internal organs and white bones inside. The only thing missing was its head.


    A ghastly and terrifying feeling emerged. Then, Chen Heng turned around and saw more mummies around him, which had unknowingly surrounded him. They slowly moved forward, waving their arms as they walked towards Chen Heng, surrounding him in the center.


    Elena, who had been leading the way, had unknowingly disappeared. Chen Heng¡¯s face was nk. He silently looked at the dried corpse before him and could not see any light.


    Then, the mist gradually spread, and the sound of flesh being torn sounded continuously, apanied by a strong bloody smell.


    ¡°He just arrived. It¡¯s not the etiquette to wee guests in this manner.¡± Elena¡¯s voice sounded on the spot.


    A bonfire was burning in an open area, and several figures were sitting around the bonfire.


    A young man in a ck robe with a gloomy face sneered, ¡°What does it matter? This is not an official member of our parliament. It¡¯s a good opportunity to try out my new spell.¡±


    ¡°Prince n is a guest the bishop invited personally. Maybe he would be our colleague in the future.¡± The smile on Elena¡¯s face did not change as she said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending him in the future? If the prince gets angry, we won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±


    Though she said this, she did not seem to have any intention of stopping the young man. Instead, she just stood there without moving, silently watching the show.


    ¡°If his strength is not enough, he would die.¡± The young man sneered and said, ¡°As for n, what kind of highness is he? One day sooner orter...¡±


    ¡°What would happen one day?¡± Another young man at the side said with a grin, ¡°Are you nning to kill n at the Violet Empire?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± Elena continued to speak at the side with a wide smile, ¡°After all, Prince n¡¯s big brother has a grudge against Pru.¡±


    They were joking around, but they quickly realized something was wrong because, before them, the ck-robed young man suddenly stopped moving. He sat there, not knowing when he had stopped moving. Only the asionally faint sound of breathing could be heard.


    ¡°Pru?¡± The youth beside him realized something was wrong but could not help but be stunned when he looked over.


    He saw that Pru¡¯s body was slightly trembling. His previously confident and arrogant expression hadpletely disappeared and was reced by fear and disbelief.


    ¡°H-how could it be...¡± He was shocked, and his pupils gradually dted as if he had seen something that terrified him.


    Fresh blood flowed from Pru¡¯s mouth and nose, drenching his clothes. Elena and the youth were instantly stunned.


    Yet, in the distance, the crisp sound of footsteps continued to sound.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± A gentle and maic voice again sounded, carrying a tactful apology, ¡°There seemed to be some unexpected situation just now. Fortunately, I managed to deal with it in time and rushed over. However, judging from the situation, it seems that I came at a bad time?¡±


    Elena looked before her and saw Chen Heng smiling, looking as peaceful as before without the slightest threat. He looked at Pru with a hint of apology on his face.


    As Chen Heng spoke, Pru could not hold on any longer, and with a plop, he fell to the ground. Elena and the others immediately fell silent.


    After a long while, Elena spoke again with a smile, ¡°No, you came at the right time. The weather has been a little chilling. One of our friends seems to have caught a little cold. Take him to rest.¡±


    As she said this, the tavern owner at the side immediately understood and carried Pru¡¯s body to the other side of the house.


    ¡°A cold may be severe and cause a big problem if not treated promptly.¡± Chen Heng nodded and said, ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m quite good at this aspect. So if there¡¯s anything you need, I can be of some help.¡±


    F*cking help.


    Everyone present was a little speechless, seeing Chen Heng and Elena solemnly discussing the cold.


    At the side, the young man coughed a few times and tried to change the topic, ¡°Since everyone is here, should we discuss some serious matters?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case.¡±


    The people around nodded one after another as if they had just realized.


    ¡°We are all official members of the parliament here, except for you.¡± Elena exined, ¡°As for you, you are here on behalf of His Highness n. We are here to discuss the uing cooperation.¡±

 Chapter 733 - Tranquility

    <h4>Chapter 733: ¨C Tranquility</h4>


    ¡°I have no problem with cooperation.¡± Chen Heng maintained the smile on his face and said softly, ¡°His Highness n was very satisfied with yourst gift, so he specially sent me here to take a look. However, looking at the situation now, it seems that some of you are not very friendly.¡±


    ¡°That was just his behavior,¡± Elena exined and could not help but feel a little awkward. ¡°We were preparing to stop him.¡±


    Initially, they were happy to see Pru¡¯s previous actions seed. Even if they were keen to cooperate, it did not prevent them from showing off their power and letting the other party realize their strength.


    However, the awkward thing was that before they could demonstrate their power, their people had already been taken care of by the other party. They did not even notice the entire process clearly, nor did they understand how the other party did it.


    However, even if it was awkward, they still had to say what they needed. After all, the cooperation would continue.


    ¡°I like this very much.¡± Chen Heng smiled as if he did not mind what had happened previously, ¡°Now, back to the main topic and talk about cooperation. His Highness n is very satisfied with the gifts you gave before and hopes to obtain more. Then, what about the things you asked for?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very direct.¡± Elena was a little surprised.


    She had originally thought that a noble like Chen Heng would talk euphemistically. However, it was great to get straight to the main topic.


    ¡°What we need is not much. In fact, to a certain extent, it is also beneficial to Prince n.¡± She spoke with a hint of a smile on her face.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Heng was a little surprised, ¡°What exactly is it then?¡±


    ¡°Information.¡± Elena said, ¡°We want to know the information about the many bloodlines of the Violet Empire. This information would be enough for us. What do you think?¡± She smiled, ¡°This request shouldn¡¯t be difficult for His Highness n, who is of noble status, right?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Chen Heng was enlightened. ¡°It was you who did those things before.¡±


    Many things had happened in the Violet Empire before this. Some people frequently attacked the bloodline families in the vicinity, plundering their bloodline seeds, and even killing some people with unique bloodlines. This kind of thing was not umon and had always happened in the past.


    Bloodlines were unique and rare resources in this world, attracting many people¡¯s attention. Simr bloodline hunters were also not rare in this world. It was just this kind of thing that frequently happened in recent years and had already reached a point where people could not help but cast sidelong nces at it.


    The assassination of Chen Heng¡¯s elder brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Princess Aimer of the Gilna Royal Family, was the most famous case recently, directly attracting the attention of two empires.


    Now that he thought about it, the suspect might not be anyone else but the King¡¯s Council, who indeed possess such strength based on their previous actions.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Elena did not say anything but only maintained a smile, looking somewhat mysterious.


    Chen Heng pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°How much can you pay us?¡±


    ¡°Three royal corpses.¡± Elena raised her three fingers with a smile on her face, then he said, ¡°As long as Your Highness is willing to provide us with Prince Aili¡¯s whereabouts, the three royal corpses will be sent over immediately.¡±


    ¡°Three royal corpses...¡± Chen Heng could not help but be slightly surprised and looked puzzledly at Elena, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    Having Chen Heng provide them with information about Prince Aili proved one thing. Not only could these people from the King¡¯s Council have likely already made a move against Princess Aimer of the Gilna Kingdom, but they were even crazily targeting Chen Heng¡¯s elder brother, Prince Aili of the Violet Empire.


    This indirectly meant that they would offend two empires in one go. Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but ask why. If they made a move against Aili, they would only be able to obtain Aili¡¯s corpse and the bloodline of the Violet Royal Family¡¯s progenitor. However, they are willing to provide three royal corpses to Chen Heng just to obtain Aili¡¯s whereabouts.


    Three corpses in exchange for Aili¡¯s information. This was undoubtedly a huge loss. Perhaps the other party only wanted the Violet Empire¡¯s royal bloodline, and the other royal bloodlines were no longer needed, which was why they made such a request? Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about this problem,¡± Elena revealed a faint smile and said, ¡°In any case, this matter will be of great benefit to Your Highness, isn¡¯t it? Your Highness will be the most advantageous sessor to the throne if Prince Aili dies. Perhaps in the future, you can address him the crown prince.¡±


    ¡°These are two different matters.¡± Chen Heng shook his head.


    He did not have any thoughts on the throne of the Violet Empire. However, the three royal corpses were indeed very attractive. Therefore, he thought for a moment before nodding his head. No matter what, the conditions were set.


    Three royal corpses were a great condition. So it was better for Chen Heng to agree to it first.


    Chen Heng did not feel any burden in his heart regarding this matter. He knew clearly that even if he did not agree, the various people from the King¡¯s Council would probably be able to find other people to do this. Therefore, the final result would not be any different.


    The Violet Empire wasn¡¯tpletely peaceful. Quite some people were looking forward to Prince Aili¡¯s death. Therefore, Chen Heng didn¡¯t feel much of a burden in his heart, thinking about it this way.


    After agreeing on the time and ce of the transaction, Chen Heng walked out. A thick fog rose from the front and spread in all directions, obscuring the scene before him. Chen Heng was alone, holding antern in his hand, and silently walked forward in the direction he came from.


    Behind him, Elena and the others were still sitting by the bonfire. No one knew what they were thinking at the moment. Then, not long after, a crisp sound of footsteps was heard. The shadows on the ground appeared very long under the bonfire¡¯s brilliance.


    Then, an old man walked out from the back. He wore a loose robe, and his body looked shriveled and skinny. Elena and the others quickly bowed as they saw the old man.


    ¡°Elder.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The old man nodded and looked calm, ¡°Has he left?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Elena nodded.


    ¡°What instructions do you have?¡± Elena looked hesitant as the old man shook his head. Then, after hesitating, she spoke again and brought up Pru¡¯s matter.


    ¡°I am aware of his situation.¡± The old man nodded and said faintly, ¡°Someone directly broke his bloodline spell. He fell into a bacsh and almost died. The other party has outstanding strength. What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°He seems to be called... Kling?¡± Elena carefully recalled for a moment and then said.


    She did not have muchmunication with Chen Heng. However, she knew this name because Wendy had chatted with Chen Heng during the day.


    In this world, Chen Heng naturally would not use his real name. As for the name n, it was not suitable here, so he simply used a name that he had used in the simtion world.


    ¡°Kling?¡± The old man nodded and looked into the distance.


    There, the scarlet light of thentern dispersed the fog and appeared dim, as if it was far away.


    ¡°He had outstanding strength. He managed to break Pru¡¯s bloodline spell in an instant.¡± The old man spoke with some admiration, ¡°Moreover, he appeared very calm throughout the entire process. There were no signs that he was affected by his bloodline. It would be a pity if such a person were to be a follower of the puppet prince simply.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Elder?¡± Elena heard some hints and asked cautiously.


    ¡°Find an opportunity.¡± The old man said, ¡°Take him into the parliament and assign him to me directly. We would be creating a whole new world in the future. Hence, naturally, we need more talented people like him.¡± The people present looked at each other, then nodded.


    On the other side, Chen Heng carried thentern and returned to the old tavern. Thentern in his hand was specially made, and its fuel was limited. As a result, it almost extinguished after arriving, with only a bit of flickering scarlet radiance.


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, then used his magic power to seal the fuel, preparing to bring it back and study it properly so as not to waste it. Then, he returned to his room.


    Everything around him seemed to be no different from before. Chen Heng deliberately opened the window to take a look. Under his extraordinary vision, he could see everything in the night scenery of the small town, which seemed to have returned to normal now that time had passed.


    There was no strange fog, nor was it as gloomy as before. Everything was so normal. If one listened carefully, one could hear a burst of noiseing from the distance. It seemed that someone was arguing in the room. Chen Heng shook his head. Then, he closed the room door and continued to rest.


    Early the next morning, someone knocked on his room door.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± A gentle voice came from the room.


    Then, the room¡¯s wooden door opened with a sizzling sound. Wendy walked in and carefully looked inside.


    Chen Heng was sitting alone on the big bed. The clothes on his body were in good condition, and he looked natural as if he had not slept all night.

 Chapter 734 - - Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 734: ¨C Leaving</h4>


    ¡°Mr. Kling?¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, who was well-dressed and looked as if he had not slept, Wendy could not help but look puzzled. ¡°Do you usually wake up so early?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    With a smile, Chen Heng looked at Wendy in front of him and said softly, ¡°Because there was nothing much to do at night, I went to bed early and got up early.¡±


    ¡°In contrast, you seem to be a little tired.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wendy had a bitter look on her face. At this moment, she seemed to be very distressed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, although I went to bed very earlyst night, I¡¯m still very sleepy this morning, as if I stayed up all night.¡±


    Are you sure you went to bed early?


    Chen Heng looked at Wendy and naturally knew why. For Wendy, she might have gone to bed early, but it was a different matter for this body. The same body, Wendy used it during the day, and Elena used it at night. She didn¡¯t have much rest. How could she not be tired the next day?


    But fortunately, this kind of situation only appeared asionally. Otherwise, if prolonged, this body would copse sooner orter.


    ¡°I have some herbs here. A doctor I know used to make them for me. They are specially used to treat this kind of situation. The effect is very good.¡±


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, then looked at Wendy and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can try them out.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    In front of her, Wendy was originally worried that something had happened to her body. After hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, her face immediately lit up with joy, and she hurriedly nodded.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded, then took out some things from his bag and ced them on the table. Those were some jade-colored potions. They looked quite good, and even the packaging looked quite exquisite.


    These were some potions to replenish energy and were quite good for nourishing the body. Chen Heng refined them mainly to refresh the mind. He did not care about the effects of nourishing the body.


    However, this potion should be very effective for an ordinary person like Wendy. It could solve some of the hidden problems in her body. As for Elena frequently appearing and taking over her body, Chen Heng could not help it.


    Chen Heng stood where he was, and various thoughts shed through his mind. However, he was smiling the whole time as he watched the girl.


    Feeling Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Wendy could not help but lower her head. Her face looked rosy as if she was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    Chen Heng suddenly spoke, breaking the current atmosphere. ¡°Next time, please help me tidy up my room.


    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Wendy shouted in surprise and subconsciously said, ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled and said softly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t in such a hurry at first, but I just received news that there¡¯s an emergency at home, and I need to rush back to deal with it.


    ¡°So, although I¡¯m regretful, I can only leave for the time being.¡±


    As he spoke, there was a regretful look on his face, as if he felt a little regretful that he couldn¡¯t stay any longer.


    His main purpose ining to this small town was to contact the people of the King¡¯s Council. Now that his purpose had been achieved, he had no reason to stay.


    Wendy was not clear about this. Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s regretful face, she felt inexplicably reluctant. ¡°Will youe again next time?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°I have traveled to many ces and visited many unique ces. I have witnessed the scenery of different ces.


    ¡°For me, if I had not stayed well in a ce, it would feel iplete to me.


    ¡°This town is like this to me.¡±


    He spoke softly, his gaze fixed on the young girl in front of him. ¡°Sooner orter, I wille back. I hope I can still see you again when that dayes.¡±


    The young girl paused. Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words and feeling his gaze, she could not help but slowly lower her head, her face gradually turning rosy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been working here. If you have any needs in the future, you cane and look for me.¡±


    She opened her mouth and said this. After that, she seemed a little embarrassed and immediately turned around to leave. Chen Heng could see the girl¡¯s rosy neck through his good eyesight.


    He smiled as he watched this scene. As he watched the girl leave, he could not help but miss her in his heart.


    ¡°She¡¯s a good child, but unfortunately...¡±


    Chen Heng stood where he was and shook his head. Various thoughts shed through his mind. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll help her.¡±


    He had been in contact with the Kings¡¯Council for a long time. After that, Chen Heng would have a chance to contact Elena¡¯s group.


    When the time came, he would think of a way to solve the girl¡¯s problem. This thought shed through his mind, then he took a step forward and slowly walked forward.


    Time slowly passed. When he came here, Chen Heng did not bring any luggage, so it was quite convenient for him to leave.


    The small town was still quite prosperous, with several foreign merchants. Chen Heng hired a carriage in the small town and asked someone to negotiate with a foreign caravan. Then he moved forward with them.


    Just like that, he slowly stepped onto the road of return. This traveling method was naturally slow for people like Chen Heng, but it was also quite interesting.


    He was not in a hurry now, so nothing was wrong with returning slowly like this. Moreover, it could also conceal some things.


    In ces where ordinary people could not see, several pairs of eyes stared at Chen Heng¡¯s every move. The pale-faced youth witnessed the entire process of Chen Heng hiring a carriage and following the caravan. He could not help but feel a little puzzled.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just go back? Why do we have to walk so slowly?¡±


    He stood there, looking a little puzzled.


    ¡°Maybe this is the hobby of the noble. They like to do things slowly?¡±


    On the side, another honest-looking, rough-looking middle-aged man thought for a moment and then said.


    The two wore different clothes, and their temperaments and appearances were also very different. The only simrity was that they both wore a medal on their bodies. There was a unique brand on it as if it possessed special power.


    This was the King¡¯s Council¡¯s seal, which represented these two people¡¯s identities. From the looks of it, the two of them were well aware of Chen Heng¡¯s every move after entering the small town.


    Seeing Chen Heng take the caravan to leave slowly, they shook their head and directly turned away.


    In the distance, when the two left, Chen Heng¡¯s hand holding a scroll paused, then it seemed to return to normal quickly. The whole process is like an illusion. There is no abnormal feeling.


    In front, the convoy continued forward, slowly driving in front of the road, ready to go to an unknown distance.


    Bang!


    A huge wooden table was knocked on in the spacious and ornate room, and there was a huge depression. The young man was dressed in an ornate robe, and his handsome face bore a wave of irrepressible anger.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you found it yet?¡±


    Aili stood there, looking down at his group of subordinates, and spoke angrily. In the past, as the first prince of the Violet Empire, Aili would always be the center of the crowd no matter where he went.


    At that time, he was like the core of the world, surrounded by people and doing everything smoothly.


    But now, his expression had be much uglier. On closer inspection, even his face looked much more haggard,pletely different from his previous high-spirited appearance.


    When he made his move, his subordinates were silent. Some of them wanted to open their mouths to say something, but when they saw Aili¡¯s furious appearance, they could not help but shut their mouths again, not daring to open them.


    As the subordinates of Prince Aili, they knew Aili¡¯s temper the best. If they were to anger him at this moment, something bad might happen.


    Standing on the spot, Aili waved a hand and smashed it heavily onto the wooden table in front of him. With a bang, the wooden table was smashed into pieces.


    The pieces of the wooden table shattered into pieces like a human corpse. They scattered everywhere, creating a cloud of dust.


    ¡°A bunch of trash!¡±


    Ailey roared angrily, venting his anger on his own. From his body, a powerful might continued to spread out in all directions, causing the people around to feel a little depressed.


    They did not say a word and just silently endured it. After a long while, Aili released rapid breathing sounds and barely managed to calm down.


    ¡°Men.¡±


    He shouted. A few servants immediately walked out from the side and carefully cleaned up the debris around them.


    During this process, they were very careful, afraid they would offend the prince. After all, Aili had killed several people due to his bad mood. Whenever those servants appeared when he was in a bad mood, they might be directly killed by him.


    Under such circumstances, one could imagine how terrifying the pressure in these people¡¯s hearts was. And this kind of situation was amon problem.


    Noble families passed on their bloodline, so they had powerful powers. But while bloodlines could bring power, they also brought all sorts of troubles.


    Some powerful bloodlines often had very serious aftereffects, weakening people¡¯s rationality and often being controlled by their instincts. Unlike the powerhouses of other worlds, the stronger the people in this world were, the easier it was for them to lose their rationality.


    For example, Aili would easily go crazy when he was in a state of anger. It was normal for him to kill someone identally. The people around him remained silent and pretended they didn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°What can I do now?¡±


    Sitting upright, Aili took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. Then, he looked down and continued to speak.


    ¡°We have already searched the ces we should look for, but there are no traces of Princess Aimer.¡±


    Someone reported, ¡°Judging from the current situation, we can expand the search area, or we can only go to His Majesty and borrow the Heaven Artifact to aid the search.¡±


    ¡°Heaven Artifact...¡±


    Aili immediately calmed down and fell into deep thought. The so-called Heaven Artifacts were items affiliated to the ancestors in the legends.


    In the legends, the ancestors were revered as gods and possessed incredible power. And those items affiliated with them also possessed all sorts of incredible power because they hade into contact with the gods.


    These items were collectively known as the Heaven Artifacts, which were the greatest foundation of this world. These items were often in the hands of variousrge families, either royal or noble families.


    There was also one in the Violet Empire, which was regarded as the strongest foundation of the Violet royal family, and would not be easily revealed to others.


    As for this Heaven Artifact, Aili knew a little about it and understood its powerful functions. However, it was impossible to use such Heaven Artifact under normal circumstances.


    Otherwise, a huge problem might arise if something were to go wrong. Thisst resort could only be used when the empire was on extinction.


    Although Princess Aimer¡¯s matter was important, it was obvious that it wasn¡¯t at the point where such a reserve could be used. His father wouldn¡¯t agree either.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put aside the Heaven Artifact proposal for now. It¡¯s not toote to discuss itter.¡±


    Aili stood up. After thinking for a moment, he continued, ¡°What about the Gilna Empire? Has there been any news?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Someone shook his head in denial. ¡°After the news was sent back, there seemed to be people from the Gilna Empire who went out to explore, but until now, they haven¡¯t discovered anything like us.¡±


    ¡°How troublesome.¡±


    Aili sat down and reached out to rub his forehead. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. He was engaged to Princess Aimer, which was quite important to him.


    In the past, this marriage could be sessful because he and the forces behind him had also put in a lot of effort to aplish this finally.


    Under normal circumstances, if they could get married, it would be a matter of more than just between them.

 Chapter 735 - Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 735: ¨C Gifts</h4>


    Within the Violet Empire, the other two princes had always been seen by Aili as his greatestpetitors. The Violet Emperor was still young, and it was not ruled out that he would continue to have children in the future.


    It was just thatpared to the three of them, the advantages of the others were too small, and they couldn¡¯t participate in thepetition for the throne.


    After all, the growth of bloodlines also required time. Moreover, it was difficult for bloodline experts to reproduce. It was already considered extremely lucky for someone like King Violet to have three heirs who inherited his bloodline. It was unlikely for them to give birth to a new heir.


    In the past, the three of them had alwayspeted within the Violet Empire.


    Since Princess Aimer¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, this had the greatest impact on Aili. And the beneficiaries were undoubtedly his two younger brothers.


    n¡¯s name rang in his mind, but Aili quickly ignored it.


    ¡®It¡¯s unlikely that this would be n¡¯s doing. This doesn¡¯t quite fit his personality.¡¯


    This thought shed through Aili¡¯s mind, and at the same time, he thought of something that had happened recently.


    The Third Prince An could still be considered to be at ease in Aili¡¯s heart. He had always been well-behaved in the past, and his mother¡¯s influence could not be regarded as too strong. The sense of threat she gave off was far less than that of the Second Prince Jason.


    Moreover, some time ago, he had already voluntarily left the imperial city, indicating that he would no longer participate in thepetition forpetitors.


    Whether it was in strength or suspicion, he couldn¡¯t do so.


    Then, was it Jason?


    Various thoughts shed through Aili¡¯s mind, and he became increasingly frustrated. The power hidden in his bloodline was surging up, making him feel an impulse to go crazy at all costs, wanting to kill someone.


    ¡°If I find out who did this...¡±


    Killing intent emerged in his heart, along with a hidden deep madness. He would tell the other party the price if he found out who was behind this.


    However, in front of him, it seemed that he could only continue investigating even though Aili knew in his heart that there was no use in continuing to investigate.


    On the other side, Chen Heng followed the caravan and slowly returned to his territory. In a familiar city, Chen Heng met Alice.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Upon hearing the news of Chen Heng¡¯s return, Alice almost jogged out to wee him. She only let out a sigh of relief when she saw Chen Heng and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made all of you worried.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression was gentle as he nodded at her. Then, he looked behind her and saw Charlie standing at the side. He was still the same as before. His expression looked very serious. On the surface, he looked very serious, like a dutiful guard.


    ¡°The rest of you go back to work.¡±


    Chen Heng said softly. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Charlie,e with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Everyone present nodded. Alice nced at Charlie and didn¡¯t say anything. She just bowed to Chen Heng and then quietly left.


    ¡°When I was away, did anything happen around here?¡±


    Coming to the familiar hall, Chen Heng walked and looked at Charlie simultaneously.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Charlie shook his head. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Nothing strange happened in the territory.¡±


    ¡°There was news from the outside. Some time ago, Prince Aili sent someone to send news. He wants us to send some people to cooperate with their investigation.¡±


    ¡°Cooperate with the investigation.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded. ¡°It seems there is still no news of Princess Aimer¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Prince Aili should be anxious about this matter.¡±


    Although he was a minor character in front of Chen Heng, Charlie was still a noble of the pce and had experienced many simtion worlds. He knew the politics of the noble very well.


    He had some understanding of the situation Aili was facing, so he naturally understood what Aili was feeling at the moment.


    ¡°If nothing happens, it should be difficult for him to find her.¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t know what will happen in the end.¡±


    Although there wasn¡¯t enough evidence to prove what happened on Princess Aimer¡¯s side, Chen Heng had reasonable grounds to suspect that it was done by the people of the King¡¯s Council.


    They had the courage and strength to do so. As for Aili¡¯s side, new problems would soon appear. Not only was the King¡¯s Council targeting his fiancee, even he was one of the targets.


    If the King¡¯s Council also caught Aili, he might even be able to see his fiancee in the King¡¯s Council¡¯s base. That scene was really interesting when he thought about it.


    Chen Heng smiled, then continued to ask some questions. Charlie replied to them one by one, appearing to be meticulous.


    He did not idle around during this time in the city. Instead, hepleted the task Chen Heng gave him without cking off. Chen Heng also noticed that Charlie¡¯s strength had undergone a new change. He had now reached the Second Rank.


    This progress in strength surprised Chen Heng.


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    In the end, he said softly, affirming Charlie¡¯s hard work. Only then did a smile appear on Charlie¡¯s face.


    To him, it didn¡¯t matter what other people¡¯s evaluations were. The most important thing was still Mr. Chen Heng¡¯s acknowledgment. After all, no matter what others did, they couldn¡¯t affect his World of Gods¡¯ main body.


    But the Chen Heng in front of him was different.


    ¡°In the ck market, our people have already spread the news and offered a high reward. They asked people to help us collect a batch of high-quality bloodline items.


    ¡°I think we will have some gains after a while.¡±


    Charlie thought for a moment and then continued, ¡°In addition, some time ago, someone sent gifts, including three coffins.


    ¡°Because Miss Alice was afraid that the items inside would be damaged, she didn¡¯t ask someone to open the coffin. Instead, she asked us to seal those coffins and wait for you to investigate them personally when you return.¡±


    Alice did this out of caution. After all, once some items were unsealed, they would quickly disappear and be wasted. If there were any precious items stored inside, it would undoubtedly cause waste.


    As for sending coffins, it was nothing in this world. There was no special meaning to it.


    ¡°Coffins...¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s words, Chen Heng¡¯s heart could not help but move. He then said, ¡°Bring me there to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Charlie nodded and then brought Chen Heng forward. They walked through many ces before finally arriving at arge hall. There was a special magic circle in the hall, and it was cold all around.


    This was a ce that was especially used to preserve special items. There were magic circles of various sizes around it, and there were also special guards guarding it. They were especially responsible for the safety of this area. Chen Heng walked into this ce and looked around.


    When Chen Heng first arrived in this city, the ce was empty. But now, after a few months, this ce had be much richer and had some stocks.


    In the center, there were three huge coffins. Strictly speaking, there were quite a lot of coffins here. After all, many of the corpses were bought by Chen Heng and were stored in special coffins.


    However, these three coffins were still different. This could be seen from the materials used for the coffins.


    Not only were the materials used for these three coffins very good, but there was also a powerful sealing power engraved on them, sealing the things inside them so that the aura within would not leak out.


    Under all sorts of measures, the contents within the coffins could be preserved perfectly and would not be damaged.


    Of course, the most important thing for Chen Heng was that these three coffins were the same as those sent by the King¡¯s Council. There was no difference between the two.


    ¡°They¡¯re this efficient.¡±


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. He had just returned from negotiating with the King¡¯s Council before they sent over the items.


    Their efficiency was quite good. It was not that the King¡¯s Council was efficient but that Chen Heng was too slow.


    After the discussion that day, the elder of the King¡¯s Council had originally nned to wait for Chen Heng to return before sending the items over.


    In the end, he found that Chen Heng was traveling slowly. They got impatient, so they simply sent the items over first to avoid waiting too long. As for whether Chen Heng agreed to their conditions, this question was never their consideration.


    It made sense. Chen Heng estimated that if he did not agree to the other party¡¯s conditions and knew so many things about the other party, then the other party¡¯s next target would probably be him.


    Ordinary people would not dare to do so, but the other party was prepared to make a move on the first prince of the Violet Empire, Aili. Killing the third prince along the way was nothing.


    With such confidence, it was naturally much easier to make decisions. It was not difficult for Chen Heng.


    He was not prepared to refuse, so starting early was not bad.


    ¡°Bring these things to myboratory.¡±


    After giving an order to Charlie, Chen Heng started to move again. He moved very quickly.


    Since the things were in his hands, he naturally had to get rid of them as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be toote.


    Corpses were also valuable in this world, especially those with good bloodlines. Many people wanted them. If he didn¡¯t get rid of them as soon as possible, it would be toote if anything happenedter.


    Charlie nodded respectfully at the side. Then, he quickly brought people to move the three coffins to the other side.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get busy again.¡±


    Chen Heng stood where he was and looked at the materials on the ground. He could not help but shake his head and smile. However, to a certain extent, this kind of busyness was what people like him needed the most.


    After a moment, he continued forward and arrived at hisboratory. By now, the people in theboratory had been driven away, leaving only Chen Heng and Charlie.


    After receiving Chen Heng¡¯s signal, Charlie did not hesitate and directly went forward to open the coffins.

 Chapter 736 - - Abnormal

    <h4>Chapter 736: ¨C Abnormal</h4>


    Following Charlie¡¯s movements, the three coffins were opened individually, revealing what was inside.


    Chen Heng looked forward. There were naturally three corpses inside the three coffins. However, unlike the girl¡¯s corpsest time, all the three corpses this time were male. One was an old man in a linen robe covered in corpse spots; one was still a young child, looking around four or five years old, while the other was a burly middle-aged man who seemed to be in his prime.


    Overall, these three corpses looked peaceful and were not distorted or ferocious, as if they had died normally. However, one would know it was impossible just by thinking about it. Probably the old man, yes, but the other two corpses, one was an adult, and the other was a child. So how could they have died normally?


    Chen Heng looked at the three corpses before him and couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. It was fine thest time, but now, he couldn¡¯t help but have a doubt in his heart looking at the three corpses.


    ¡®Where did the people from the King¡¯s Council gather these corpses? What was the source of these corpses? Why did they die like this?¡¯


    Although Chen Heng hadn¡¯t conducted a detailed examination, he could feel that these three corpses were genuine royal bloodlines though they weren¡¯t from the royal families of the three great empires. No test would be required if they were indeed from the royal families of the three great empires. Just Chen Heng¡¯s bloodline would react.


    In the past, the royal families of the three great empires intermarried. Hence each carried the other¡¯s bloodlines. So, for example, Chen Heng¡¯s grandmother was said to be a princess of the Gilna Empire. Therefore, even if the members of the three royal families didn¡¯t do anything, they would be able to feel a sense of familiarity just by standing there, which was different from ordinary people.


    However, Chen Heng did not feel this way through these three corpses. Therefore, they weren¡¯t members of the three royal families. Nheless, if that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s another problem.


    They were not from the three royal families, but their bloodlines were not inferior to the three royal families. It would be reasonable if there were only one such person, but how could there be so many of them? If there were so many lost royal bloodlines in the world, then there would not only be royal families of the three great empires in this world.


    Based on what Chen Heng knew, in the long history, the other royal families that had the primogenitor bloodline had already declined in the past years. This is because their bloodlines were merged or devoured by other royal families, or they gradually fell into decline and became some small noble families.


    Nowadays, there were also asional atavisms among some small noble families, where some geniuses with the primogenitor¡¯s bloodline wereparable to the royal families. However, such people were very rare. Every time they appeared, they would be targeted by countless people and directly put on record.


    Therefore, these corpses sent by the King¡¯s Council had not been recorded or discovered.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s an old man, but if he kills a growing royal for a particr purpose, that would be too insane¡­¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he shifted his gaze at the child¡¯s corpse for a moment.


    After thinking for a while, Charlie¡¯s voice sounded from the side, ¡°Sir, do I still have to stay?¡±


    Charlie looked at Chen Heng awkwardly and asked, as he was prepared to leave after opening the coffin but was pending Chen Heng¡¯s orders. Hence, he had no choice but to stand there, not daring to leave without orders.


    ¡°You did well.¡± Chen Heng returned to his senses and noticed a living person before him. Looking at Charlie, he nodded and continued, ¡°You can go first. I¡¯ll call you again if I have anythingter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie secretly heaved a sigh of relief and quickly left, leaving Chen Heng alone in the hugeboratory. Then, Chen Heng thought for a moment and began to move.


    Previously, he devoured the bodies when he got them because he did not think too much. However, Chen Heng was ready to do a detailed examination this time. So he picked up the scalpel and started the examination using his spiritual power.


    ¡°First is the flesh...¡± A weak voice sounded, followed by a series of sounds of sharp knives cutting through flesh and blood.


    A wound was cut open, and crimson blood started dripping. Chen Heng looked at the blood and tried to sense it in detail, but he did not find anything wrong.


    There was nothing wrong with the blood. It was indeed the blood of a bloodline life-form, carrying a unique aura. It was the terrifying origin of the primogenitor bloodline. The only thing that wascking was that the vitality in it was somewhat withered.


    As a result, it looked far inferior to flesh and blood of an ordinary royal family member. However, it was still considered normal, considering that these were all corpses and had been dead for an unknown period. So it wasn¡¯t anything strange.


    Then, Chen Heng continued his examination and thoroughly inspected every body part. However, these corpses looked normal no matter where he looked. There was nothing strange about them.


    ¡°Could they be real?¡± Chen Heng frowned as this thought shed through his mind.


    Then, as the examination continued, Chen Heng finally found something unusual. Although these three corpses were normal in every part of their bodies, they had one thing inmon¡ª rejection. The three corpses had all experienced the reaction of bloodline rejection, and their flesh and blood had shown signs of copsing.


    ¡®Bloodline rejection¡­¡¯ Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought.


    Bloodline rejection was a phenomenon that happened to many bloodline powerhouses. Bloodline powerhouses were powerful because of their bloodlines, but they were also deeply affected.


    Sometimes, a rejection reaction would ur when their bloodlines were too active or abnormal. The bloodline factors in the body of a bloodline master would instinctively devour the normal flesh and blood in their body, causing their body to copse.


    Once this happened, they would be turned into trash and death at worst. Unfortunately, this also led to bloodline rejection being called a bloodline disease, a problem that troubled many bloodline masters. However, such circumstances should be very rare.


    What troubled most of the bloodlines was not the active bloodline factors in their bodies but the fact that the bloodline factors were too quiet. As a result, they could not obtain enormous power, even causing their bloodlines to be unable to be awakened.


    Among King Violet¡¯s children, other than Chen Heng and the other two, the rest encountered such a situation. The bloodline factors in their bodies were too quiet, causing their bloodlines to be unable to awaken, and they could only be ordinary people.

 Chapter 737 - - Financial Difficulties

    <h4>Chapter 737: ¨C Financial Difficulties</h4>


    ¡®The bloodline factor in the body was strong enough, which should have been a good thing, but it turned out to be a bad thing for these three people.¡¯ Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. At this moment, he could not help but think, ¡®What is the reason?¡¯


    When he realized the problem, Chen Heng was already certain that there was something happening on the bodies of these three corpses that he did not know. It was even possible that it was some kind of special experimental method.


    Under normal circumstances, a royal family with the bloodline of a primogenitor wouldn¡¯t appear so easily, let alone be a corpse. The three royal corpses before him were most likely not caused by nature. There should be some problems along the way. Considering the fact that the King¡¯s Council had attempted to attack Aili, Chen Heng could probably guess some of the issues.


    However, mere guesses were useless. Fortunately, the three corpses sent by the King¡¯s Council were useful to Chen Heng. Although the bloodline rejection reaction urred on the three corpses, it didn¡¯t have much effect on Chen Heng. He could slowly use them and digest them using his origin.


    However, in terms of effect, there was still a gap between them and the real royal corpses. Therefore, Chen Heng could only use them reluctantly. In some ways, this also exined why the people from the King¡¯s Council were so generous. The fact that they could get three royal corpses at once meant they probably didn¡¯tck simr corpses.


    ¡®If I can find their nest and obtain their secrets¡­¡¯ Chen Heng was very intrigued.


    If he could sneak into the King¡¯s Council and obtain the resources that the King¡¯s Council had, wouldn¡¯t it be a good treasure trove for him? Although the corpses that died because of bloodline rejection couldn¡¯t unleash the greatest value of their bloodlines, they were still valuable to Chen Heng.


    If sufficient, he wanted to fully awaken his primogenitor bloodline so he could be one step close to bing a primogenitor. At the same time, as a schr with good attainments in the bloodline field, Chen Heng was also very interested in the research area of the King¡¯s Council.


    If possible, he even wanted to join in and cooperate with the King¡¯s Council members to research and see if they could find a way to solve the bloodline rejection and thus activate the bloodline faster.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to revise my previous preparations.¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Previously, he was prepared to leverage the King¡¯s Council¡¯s power to take advantage of the situation before returning to the imperial capital and reporting it to his father. The news that the King¡¯s Council had attempted to murder the royal family would cause a huge uproar no matter where it was.


    King Violet would personally hunt them down if he knew about it. By then, with the strength of the Violet Royal Family, no matter how powerful the King¡¯s Council was, there would be some trouble.


    Nheless, Chen Heng did not forget his current status. He was the prince of the Violet Empire, and the Violet Empire behind him was his backing. Therefore, although he did want Aili to leave as soon as possible and not block the path before him, it was not a reason for him to believe in the King¡¯s Council.


    After all, if he got closer to the King¡¯s Council and leaked the information about Aili and the others, the other party would have a grasp of his weakness, which they could use against him. At that time, if the King¡¯s Council spread the evidence of his collusion with them, how would Chen Heng get along with the Violet Royal Family?


    Hence, from the start, Chen Heng wasn¡¯t prepared to abide by the rules. However, even if he wanted Aili to die, he was prepared to do it himself. So there was no need to leave any hidden dangers to himself.


    However, he could change his mind now. He shouldn¡¯t have given the King¡¯s Council information about Aili. However, even if he had to do so, he had to be obscure, or else he would leave a weakness for others.


    On the other hand, at the King¡¯s Council, Chen Heng was originally prepared to trick the Violet Royal family behind him into making a move. However, now that he thought about it, he would consider it again.


    As this thought shed through his mind, he turned around and looked at the three corpses before him. He could talk about the restter. However, as of now, it was better to devour the benefits before him first.


    He smiled, tookrge strides and walked towards the three corpses. Then, he silently stretched out his hand, and an invisible force shrouded the three corpses. The three corpses melted instantly, and their bodies shriveled. Then, new changes began appearing in this ce, and a hazy force field gradually spread.


    Time slowly passed. It was noon when the devouring began, but it was already evening by the time it ended.


    Before the night falls, silver moonlight shone from the sky, shrouding the surroundings. The silver light shed across thergeboratory and appeared. If one looked carefully, one could see many silver threads formed from the condensation of pure xenogeneic energy, densely packed and connected in this ce like a huge cocoon.


    After an unknown amount of time, a figure suddenly appeared from the cocoon, forming a long shadow in the silver light. Then, light swirled, and Chen Heng¡¯s figure slowly broke free and appeared from the cocoon.


    The clothes on his body hadpletely disappeared, turning into pieces and falling to the ground. However, the skin on his body was clearly revealed. If one looked carefully, one could see that Chen Heng¡¯s skin was covered with ayer of marks, like entangled scales.


    The densely packed scales covered the surface of his skin, but strangely, it was not ugly. Instead, it was clear and beautiful, with a special sense of beauty that made people can¡¯t help but stare at it.


    Even Chen Heng seemed to have gained a strange charm. Though his appearance was still the same as before, his facial features looked more exquisite. Besides, he seemed more rxed, carrying an aura from the depths of his bloodline.


    ¡°It feels pretty good.¡±


    After recovering from the metamorphosis, Chen Heng felt for a moment and was quite satisfied with this metamorphosis. After devouring three corpses, although they were considered defective products to a certain extent, the effect was still present.


    The three corpses increased Chen Heng by almost half of his strength. At this moment, the Silver Moon bloodline¡¯s concentration in his body increased almost by 5 percent. Although 5 percent didn¡¯t seem like much, it was a lot for an individual¡¯s body. Just 5 percent of the bloodline made Chen Heng¡¯s body undergo many new changes.


    A hand slowly reached out and touched the outside world as if it was trying to grab something. Then, as Chen Heng clenched his arm, a long sword appeared in his hand out of thin air.


    It was a silver longswordpletely condensed from pure silver light, with strange power circting within it. On the surface, it looked calm, without any trace of smoke or fire. However, the power contained within was terrifying and powerful, enough to terrify anyone who could feel its terror.


    This weapon waspletely condensed from his body¡¯s Silver Moon bloodline power. After the Silver Moon bloodline was further refined, Chen Heng could feel a unique power in his body.


    It was a brand new power born from the Silver Moon bloodline. Its nature was different from magic power and also life energy. Instead, it was extremely strong but well hidden. One could do many things with this power.


    Chen Heng¡¯s heart moved as the Silver Moon bloodline power in his body began to circte. He instantly mobilized and applied it to his body.


    ng...


    A crisp sound sounded through the area.


    It was like the sound of clear water flowing on Chen Heng¡¯s body. There was also the faint sound of metal colliding. Pieces of silver scales spontaneously appeared, growing out of Chen Heng¡¯s skin.


    Chen Heng returned to his senses, looked at the mirror on the side, and saw his current appearance. He looked exquisite, almost bewitching.


    If Chen Heng¡¯s previous appearance looked handsome to a certain extent, this was even more so now. Under the blessing of the Silver Moon bloodline, the current him emitted an inexplicable temperament without the slightest w. He looked godlike with an inexplicable and unforgettable charm from every angle.


    ¡°It¡¯s bing more and more strange.¡± Looking at his current appearance, Chen Heng shook his head, feeling somewhat helpless.


    To change his appearance so quickly should be a good thing many people yearned for. However, it would cause some bad effects once it went too far. This kind of change would not bring any benefits to Chen Heng. On the contrary, it was too eye-catching.


    This world¡¯s power existed because of the bloodline. The changes to Chen Heng¡¯s current appearance were obviously due to the change in his bloodline. It would probably cause all kinds of spections if others discovered it. For Chen Heng himself, it was also something of no gain. After all, he didn¡¯t need to find a woman.


    Chen Heng casually found a piece of clothing to put on. As he walked out, a cool breeze blew from outside, making Chen Heng¡¯s spirit be a little clear. He looked at the bright moon in the sky.


    He could sense the Silver Moon shining in the sky. It seemed to contain a huge power, making his mind clearer. The power in his body was also rising continuously and increasing. To a certain extent, his power would increase under the illumination of the Silver Moon¡¯s moonlight.


    ¡®The Silver Moon blood¡­¡¯ Chen Heng felt the increase in strength in his body. So many thoughts shed through his mind as he slowly looked at the sky.


    The legend of this world crossed his mind at this moment. ording to the legend, the Silver Moon in the sky was the body of the Moon God and was also themon ancestor of the Violet Royal Family.


    Therefore, it was precisely why anyone who had awakened the bloodline of the Violet Royal Family would enter an active state under the illumination of the Silver Moon¡¯s moonlight, causing their strength to be even stronger.


    Chen Heng was thinking about the truth of this matter. The scene described in the legend might be real in this world. Even if the Silver Moon on the horizon was not the Moon God¡¯s body, it was probably rted to the Moon God. There should be some sort of connection. He just didn¡¯t know how much they were rted.


    As this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, he silently turned around, preparing to leave. Theboratory had been silent for long enough. Chen Heng was also preparing to do something next. Otherwise, the days that followed would not be easy.


    The next day, the sun shone and illuminated the area, looking bright and beautiful.


    ¡°How¡¯s the acquisition going?¡± Sitting in his office, Chen Heng carefully read the quarterly report and said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Beside him, Alice nodded and said, ¡°The materials needed by His Highness are not in high demand on the market, and the prices are not too high, so it¡¯s easy to find them. Moreover, those things were useless to the people around. Hence, it¡¯s good for them to sell them to us. So everything is going well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Chen Heng nodded and said, ¡°Seal those things in the inventory. Maybe I¡¯ll need them after a while.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Alice nodded, hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°I wonder how many of these things Your Highness wants to buy?¡±


    ¡°The more, the better.¡± After thinking for a moment, Chen Heng said, then, after thinking for a moment, he continued, ¡°If you face any difficulties, you cane to me directly.¡±


    Some time ago, after Chen Heng came to his territory, he gave Alice and Charlie a mission, asking them to collect some materials. Charlie mainly bought all kinds of corpses. As for Alice, she collected various materials.


    In general, Chen Heng did not have high requirements for them, and he did not expect them to buy anything that he thought was good. It was good enough as long as the things they collected met the most basic requirements.


    Quality was important, but if the quantity reached a certain level, it could also cause qualitative change and achieve a great effect. However, judging from the current situation, there was still some problem in the current process.


    Alice hesitated for a moment and finally said, ¡°Before Your Highness left, His Majesty ordered a one-time payment of 50,000 Purple Coins for resettlement. Unfortunately, nearly half of the money was spent on the materials after such a long time. If this goes on, I¡¯m afraid...¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already spent nearly half of it?¡± Chen Heng looked calm. He didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by this at all. Everything was as he had expected.


    However, of course, this was indeed the case. Purple Coins were the high-end currency of this world. They were made from a special material called Purple Gold and possessed extremely high value. A piece of Purple Gold with extremely high purity has extremely high use value, enough to forge a weapon for a king-level figure.


    50,000 Purple Coins was considered a huge amount in this world. Although the Violet Royal Family was wealthy, they could only provide hundreds of Purple Coins a year to ordinary princes. Chen Heng could obtain so much in one go because he was King Violet¡¯s favorite.

 Chapter 738 - The Sense of Threat in the Fog

    <h4>Chapter 738: ¨C The Sense of Threat in the Fog</h4>


    ¡°In other words, we are short of money?¡±


    Standing in the same ce, Chen Heng looked at Alice in front of him and said.


    ¡°Although there are some differences, you are right to say so.¡±


    Alice nodded respectfully, but at this time, her face gradually became a little serious. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop the acquisition, our funds will soon be strained.


    ¡°At that time, perhaps we would face another new problem.¡±


    She said this with a very serious attitude. Chen Heng did notment and only said, ¡°How much tax do we collect from the city every year?¡±


    ¡°About five thousand purple coins.¡±


    Alice thought for a moment and finally gave a positive answer.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s territory, Alice not only took care of Chen Heng¡¯s daily life but also managed the private property for him. She was well aware of how much Chen Heng¡¯s territory was and how much tax the territory could collect each year.


    Of course, Chen Heng was also aware of this. He nced at Alice and thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°I understand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to solve this problem.


    ¡°For now, don¡¯t stop the acquisition.¡±


    He spoke softly and gave the following instructions.


    Alice nodded. After a while, she turned around and left, preparing to go to other ces to get busy. Only Chen Heng was left in the huge hall.


    As for Charlie, he had already gone down to do his work. As Chen Heng¡¯s bodyguard, he had a lot of things to do. He was not as busy as Alice.


    Chen Heng stood up and prepared to walk out. Along the way, the maids and guards around Chen Heng bowed respectfully when they saw him.


    The changes in Chen Heng¡¯s body did not seem to cause any effect. This was the effect of spiritual power. To prevent any changes, Chen Heng used spiritual power to put ayer of protection on himself, allowing the people around him to filter his appearance automatically.


    Even if Alice were standing in front of him and could recognize who he was, when she looked at him, she would still have an inexplicable hazy feeling.


    Chen Heng was still thinking about the various problems he was facing.


    The financial problems were still manageable. The so-calledck of money was ack of resources.


    The natives of this world might face great difficulty, but it was still fine for those who came from another world. Let alone Chen Heng, even if Charlie were to go out, he would probably be able toe up with a bunch of methods to raise funds, such as selling potions, forms, spells, etc.


    All of these could be done, and it would be extremely profitable.


    Chen Heng was already prepared. After some time, he would first take out a few potion forms and build a few simple production lines in his city, specifically for the production.


    This world was powerful, but it relied mainly on the bloodline. As for other aspects, it couldn¡¯t be said that it didn¡¯t have them, but it was also rtively crude.


    The potion forms that Chen Heng had learned from the various worlds could be considered an absolutely rare product to this world.


    In addition to his title as a prince, he could mobilize all sorts of resources within the Violet Empire¡¯s official chamber ofmerce. Presumably, the initial sales wouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    This problem was still rtively easy to solve for the time being. However, the problem with the King¡¯s Council was a difficult one.


    Chen Heng had already epted the gifts that the other party had sent. Now that he had consumed all of them, it was unlikely he would be able to return them.


    Then, should he fulfill the other party¡¯s request? This was a problem.


    To Chen Heng, fulfilling his promise was secondary. The key was not to let others hold any evidence against him. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome.


    Including the subsequent contact with the Kings¡¯ Council, it would be best topletely cut off contact with him and not let others suspect him.


    ¡°Looks like I have to set up an alias.¡±


    Chen Heng rubbed the space between his brows. At this moment, this thought shed through his mind.


    A few dayster.


    Chen Heng transformed into Kling and once again arrived at that small town. He did not go through so many steps this timepared to the previous time.


    When Chen Heng had just stepped into the small town, someone immediately noticed him. A pale-faced youth who stood there smiled at Chen Heng.


    ¡°Mr. Kling, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve been waiting for me here for a long time?¡±


    Looking at the young man in front of him, Chen Heng raised his head with a surprised expression. Chen Heng recognized him.


    When Elena had brought him to the King¡¯s Council¡¯s base, besides Pru, who had attacked him, the young man in front of him was also one of the people sitting around the bonfire.


    His name seemed to be Kana?


    ¡°We will record everyone who has entered the town.¡±


    Kana exined to Chen Heng and then changed the topic. ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and did not say anything. He followed the young man in front of him and slowly walked forward.


    As they walked into the town in front of them, the hazy feeling of being watched by something appeared again. It was as if someone was hiding in the dark and watching his every move.


    This was the enchantment that enveloped the small town. It was likely that the record that Kana mentioned also originated from this enchantment. The moment Chen Heng stepped into the small town, the enchantment caught Chen Heng¡¯s aura, so it immediately exposed him.


    Chen Heng could not help but think at this moment. This time, he did not hide when he entered the small town. If he did his best to hide, would this enchantment be able to detect him? He was curious about this.


    As he entered the town, the pedestrians around him walked around in a hurry. The ce seemed to be bustling, and it didn¡¯t seem to match the status of a remote town.


    But overall, it didn¡¯t seem to be much different from thest time Chen Heng came. The only thing that surprised Chen Heng was that the pedestrians around him walked in a hurry, but no one seemed to notice them, directly ignoring them.


    From its looks, it seemed that the enchantment had blocked their existence, so the people around them could not notice their existence at all.


    After walking for a while, Chen Heng stopped in front of a tavern for a moment. In the tavern, the girl named Wendy was still busy inside, taking care of business.


    The tavern owner was holding a sharp knife, cutting the meat there. A slight friction sound was heard.


    As if sensing Chen Heng¡¯s arrival, the restaurant owner paused and raised his head to look in their direction. Then, he returned to normal and went to cut the meat again.


    As for Wendy, she did not feel anything and was busy working alone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    In front, Kana smiled and said, ¡°Elena is not here right now. She is moving around to another ce.


    ¡°She can onlye here at a specific time toplete the mission given by the Elder.¡±


    ¡°The Elder?¡±


    Chen Heng came back to his senses and keenly noticed this title.


    ¡°It¡¯s what we call the members of the council.¡±


    Kana said, ¡°There are 28 members of the King¡¯s Council. Each member is called an elder.


    ¡°This area of ours belongs to this elder.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded, indicating that he understood. Then, they continued to walk forward, slowly arriving at the center of the town.


    Passing through an entrance, the world seemed to have changed unknowingly. The originally prosperous town around them disappeared and was reced by an empty town.


    The lively streets were gone, and no single person could be seen. It was so empty that it was frightening.


    Chen Heng had also entered this ce thest time, and it was an alternate dimension that belonged to the town. However, thest time was at night, during the day.


    In the middle of the town, a bonfire was still burning, and there was a light blooming within it. After it spread out, it became an invisible ripple that enveloped the entire town.


    Chen Heng took note. Outside the town, there was an invisibleyer of fog. The fogpletely covered the outside of the town, making it impossible for people to see what the scenery outside the town was like. They could only barely see the town in front of them.


    Chen Heng frowned. When he looked at the fog outside, he could feel that there was something in the fog that gave him a faint sense of threat.


    This feeling made him feel surprised. At his current level, there were not many existences that could make him feel a sense of threat.


    ¡°What exactly is in a fog?¡±


    Standing beside Kana, Chen Heng looked outside the fog and could not help but ask.


    ¡°Some relics and remains from the past, and perhaps some Divine Sin Creatures.¡±


    Kana shrugged at Chen Heng¡¯s question and said, ¡°As for the details, I¡¯m not very sure.


    ¡°After all, I¡¯m not a member of the Council. I¡¯m just a nobody.¡±


    ¡°What are Divine Sin Creatures?¡±


    Chen Heng continued to ask.


    ¡°Some creatures rted to Heaven Gods.¡±


    Kana said, ¡°Bloodlines can cause distortions. Not only us but also those powerful beings.


    ¡°In the ancient legends, there was more than one son of a god who had been distorted and turned into a distorted and powerful monster.¡±


    ¡°These beings were collectively called Divine Sin Creatures by the ancient schrs.


    ¡°As for this, there should be relevant records in the Violet Empire. You can look for it when you go back.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded. Although he was curious, he still retracted his gaze. He had a premonition that the life form within the fog was very powerful, and there was probably more than one of them.


    No one in the current world could stop them if they charged out.


    No, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Chen Heng realized a problem.


    What appeared on the surface might not be everything. On the surface, the strongest person in this world was only a king, equivalent to a Seventh Rank Epic.


    But in the dark, was there a stronger person hiding?


    There should be. After all, this was a world where powerful primogenitors existed. If the parents and children of those primogenitors and their direct bloodline were still alive, they would probably still exist. It was just that they might be like the King¡¯s Council, hiding in a corner that ordinary people could not see.


    It was the same for the three great empires. More or less, they all had some foundation.

 Chapter 739 - Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 739: ¨C Invitation</h4>


    ¡®Heaven Artifacts.¡¯ This thought instantly shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    As the prince of the Violet Empire, what he knew was nothing less than the first prince, Aili. Hence, he naturally knew the news about the Heaven Artifacts.


    Based on what he knew, the Heaven Artifacts existed in the Violet Empire. It was rumored that the Heaven Artifacts had an immense connection with the Moon God, and there was even a high possibility that the Moon God left it behind.


    However, Chen Heng did not know what kind of ability the Heaven Artifacts had. The powers of the many forces in this world might be very powerful and might surprise the gods in the World of Gods once it was exposed. Hence, Chen Heng could not help but feel some anticipation.


    He continued to walk forward and arrived at the bonfire. Compared to that night, the bonfire before him was still burning fiercely. There seemed to be no difference in its appearance.


    Chen Heng nced casually and could not help but feel a little surprised. The bonfire before him looked ordinary, but in reality, it was filled with a foreign power¡ª an unfamiliar bloodline power, giving Chen Heng a unique feeling. As for what was burning inside, it didn¡¯t seem like normal firewood but bones.


    Yes, bones. Chen Heng looked at the bonfire and finally confirmed his observation. This bonfire was indeed burning bones as raw materials. Those bones were golden in color, but they looked different. Some were normal, and some didn¡¯t look like normal human bones but more like other creatures.


    Chen Heng believed that the owners of these bones were most likely extraordinary beings when they were alive. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been used for such an asion. The burning bonfire turned the bones into firewood, finally releasing a new power.


    This town had a unique enchantment that prevented it from being shrouded by the fog outside. The power that the enchantment drove seemed toe from this bonfire.


    ¡®What kind of reaction is this?¡¯ Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but feel intrigued.


    Bloodline creatures¡¯ bones were also precious resources and could be used in various forms. However, this was the first time Chen Heng had seen such a way to use them, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel curious, though this was not the time to feel so.


    Before him, an old man was quietly standing before the bonfire, as if he was feeling the heat from within the bonfire. Chen Heng¡¯s gaze gradually shifted to the old man. At first nce, an inexplicable palpitation emerged from Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Chen Heng could not help but frown. He rarely had such a feeling with his current strength. The other party¡¯s identity was probably not simple.


    ¡®An elder of the King¡¯s Council?¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Then, he silently watched Kana step forward from the side and bowed respectfully to the old man, ¡°Elder. Prince n¡¯s envoy has arrived.¡±


    Before this, Kana seemed very rxed before Chen Heng and always smiled. Then, however, he appeared very obedient before the old man and spoke respectfully, without the slightest arrogance and ease.


    ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡± A hoarse and muffled voice sounded as the old man turned around and looked behind him.


    At first nce, Chen Heng and the old man¡¯s gazes met.


    Bang!


    The two gazes stared at each other and collided in mid-air. Beside him, Kana¡¯s body froze, and his face appeared even paler. He looked at Chen Heng, and his eyes were filled with shock. Then, he slowly lowered his head, not daring to meet Chen Heng¡¯s gaze.


    He was shocked. In that instant, he could feel that aura, causing the blood in his body to tremble and fear.


    It was the royal family¡¯s bloodline!


    He took a deep breath in his heart as this thought shed through his mind. Kana¡¯s talent and bloodline were naturally not bad to be able to join the King¡¯s Council. He could be one of the best among the many bloodline noble families.


    He would often feel proud of this in the past. However, at this moment, he returned to his original form. He stood at the side, and his body was faintly trembling. He silently lowered his head, not daring to move.


    However, the old man smiled, ¡°Young man, you are very good.¡± At the same time, he looked surprised, ¡°The aura of this bloodline does not seem to be from the Violet Royal Family. Are you a descendant of the Sun God?¡± He asked.


    At that moment, Chen Heng¡¯s bloodline aura was released and captured by him. The King¡¯s Council undoubtedly deeply understood bloodlines, including the old man. Thus, they could immediately determine the bloodline aura released from Chen Heng¡¯s body when they came into contact with him.


    The Sun¡¯s bloodline was also one of the royal bloodlines that originated from the Sun God. It was once transformed into the sun, illuminating the heavens and earth. It corresponded with the Moon God.


    In legends, this Heaven God¡¯s strength was extremely powerful, and he once became the King of the Gods, the one who ruled everything. The descendants of the Sun God had once established their enormous empire known as the Sun Empire in the past era, ruling over everything in the world. However, that was a very long time ago, so long ago that even the traces were hard to find.


    The once prosperous Sun Empire copsed, and the final bit of blood left behind was also integrated into the bloodlines of other noble families. Hence it was rarely seen, considered an extremely rare bloodline that only asionally would one be able to see an awakened one.


    Chen Heng was a little surprised. He naturally had the Sun¡¯s bloodline. In the past, the Violet Royal Family had intermarried with many royal families. Thus, there were many royal families¡¯ progenitor bloodlines in Chen Heng¡¯s body, but the proportions differed.


    Among the many bloodlines, the Sun¡¯s bloodline was second only to the Silver Moon bloodline, which Chen Heng also activated. It was just that the proportions were far less than the Silver Moon Bloodline, so it was not as obvious.


    Nheless, it was still a royal bloodline. Therefore, it was just right to use it here, which could also prevent the old man from associating it with Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    ¡°You¡¯re very good.¡± Seeing that Chen Heng did not reply, the old man took it as his tacit agreement, and a smile appeared on his face, ¡°The Sun God¡¯s bloodline has not appeared in this world for a long time. Therefore, now is the right time. However, if that is all, there is a limit to what you can achieve in the future.¡±


    He changed his tone and said, ¡°Here¡¯s an opportunity that can help you improve and even let the bloodline in your body grow to the level of Prince n. Are you willing?¡±

 Chapter 740 - Transaction

    <h4>Chapter 740: ¨C Transaction</h4>


    Facing Chen Heng, the old man did not conceal his admiration for him and even directly invited him, while Kana beside him seemed a little surprised.


    Before this, the old man expressed his admiration for Mr. Kling and even wanted to recruit him into the organization. However, the old man¡¯s current reaction was still too attentive. Kana had never seen the elder behave like this in the past.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Chen Heng¡¯s face revealed some hesitation in the face of the old man¡¯s invitation as if he was also slightly surprised by the old man¡¯s invitation, ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡±


    The old man was not surprised by Chen Heng¡¯s hesitation, as it was normal for a young man to face a sudden opportunity to hesitate. However, nheless, he was confident that he could make Chen Heng choose to agree.


    ¡°What we want to do is another matter. The important thing is what you can do and get out of it.¡± Then, the old man said, looking at Chen Heng with an amiable smile, ¡°What do you get in the end by following Prince n? A noble position? Powerful strength? Or a powerful weapon? How can he give them to you when he doesn¡¯t even have these things?¡±


    The old man shook his head, ¡°You won¡¯t get anything from Prince n. It¡¯s just a waste of your talent.¡±


    ¡°So what if I join you? Can I get these things easily?¡± Chen Heng was very disdainful and doubted the old man¡¯s words.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The old man smiled and solemnly replied, ¡°Our power is beyond your imagination. You can use your ability to get what you want here, as long as you want. A noble identity, powerful power, and weapons or even...¡± At the end of his speech, he paused and then said with a smile, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a more powerful bloodline, we can also give it to you.¡±


    ¡°A more powerful bloodline?¡± Chen Heng paused as if puzzled and said, ¡°How are you going to help me with that?¡±


    ¡°Although bloodlines are born, they are not fixed.¡± The old man maintained his smile as he looked at Chen Heng and said softly, ¡°In this world, there are many ways to change a person¡¯s acquired bloodline.


    For example, improving the bloodline in the body by bathing in the bloodline of a powerful lifeform or with the help of the ancestors¡¯ baptism. The King¡¯s Council is an absolute expert in this regard. Therefore, if you are willing to join, I can guarantee you will immediately have a chance to improve.


    The Sun¡¯s bloodline in your body will improve even further when the timees. So you can re-establish the former Sun Royal Family and let your ancestors¡¯ prestige return to this world. Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡± He looked at Chen Heng and said in a low and seductive tone.


    The old man said what the noble families of this world yearned for the most¡ª to elevate the bloodline in their bodies and reinvigorate their ancestors¡¯ reputation. Countless noble families in the past have used various methods to achieve this goal, thinking of ways to strengthen their descendants¡¯ bloodline so they could obtain greater power.


    As expected, Chen Heng was a little shaken. He stood silently for a long time, thinking about this proposal¡¯s pros and cons. Kana smiled, looking at this scene. As expected, no one could reject such a temptation.


    How could the King¡¯s Council recruit so many talents? Other than their strength, it was also because they had the best talent cultivation mechanism, which could provide the greatest improvement for these selected geniuses. It was precisely why the King¡¯s Council could grow and maintain such great strength in the long run.


    In the past, many geniuses took the initiative to join because of the opportunity in the King¡¯s Council. Therefore, it was expected that Kling would do the same.


    However, the final situation surprised Kana.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chen Heng took a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m one of Prince n¡¯s men.¡± He sounded like he was going to refuse.


    Kana was a little surprised. However, the old man looked calm and instead praised Chen Heng. The old man had lived for a long time and had seen many geniuses. Therefore, it would not be surprising if Chen Heng had directly agreed to it. Therefore, Chen Heng¡¯s refusal made the old man look at him differently.


    After all, to persevere under such a great temptation undoubtedly meant that Chen Heng was a person of good character. Therefore, even if the old man had to use Chen Heng in the future, he could be at ease when using such a person.


    ¡°You can slowly think about this when you go back. Juste and look for me at any time if you change your mind.¡± The old man said with a smile, like a kind elder, ¡°As for now, let¡¯s get back to the main topic.


    Last time, we hoped to obtain information about Prince Aili. I wonder if you have brought it this time, Mr. Kling? As far as I know, Prince n has already epted the three royal corpses as remuneration. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint us.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Heng nodded, then silently stepped forward and took out an item.


    It was a jade-colored crystal. It looked extremely translucent and had a unique beauty to it. It instantly attracted the attention of everyone present.

 Chapter 741 - First Contact

    <h4>Chapter 741: ¨C First Contact</h4>


    In order to prevent this transaction from implicating himself, Chen Heng had thought of many ways.


    A normal transaction would leave enough traces, in the end, no matter what. Although a normal person might not be able to see anything, under the interference of those powerful forces, it was easy for loopholes to appear.


    Especially when these people in front of him were likely not prepared to help Chen Heng keep the secret, and might even take the initiative to leak the information.


    Judging others by himself, Chen Heng felt that if it was him, there was a high probability that he would keep the information about the transaction and release it at the appropriate time to force Chen Heng, a prince, to obediently obey. This makes Chen Heng their puppet.


    However, just like this, the security was greatly rxed. There were no informants in the middle, and there were no clues left during the transmission process. There was only a piece of crystal that had been scrapped.


    It was impossible to trace it back to Chen Heng in any way.


    The old man and Kana naturally realized this, and they could not help but feel a little surprised.


    ¡°Very good technique.¡±


    The old man nodded and praised, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Violet Royal Family to have such an excellent technique.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if we can cooperate in this aspect. I think we need to use this technique in many ces.¡±


    He spoke with a face full of admiration, obviously realizing the value of this technique.


    This method was a favorite method of the sorcerers in the sorcerer world. It couldplete the transmission of information as quickly as possible, engraving the information into the brain of another, thus eliminating the process of memorizing it.


    Moreover, the protection of the information was excellent. It had the value of being used in all other aspects.


    ¡°Maybe if there¡¯s a chance.¡±


    Chen Heng did not give a definite answer. On the surface, he was just an envoy. Naturally, he could not make decisions for the prince behind him.


    The old man was very satisfied with the information provided by Chen Heng.


    The strength of the King¡¯s Council was unbelievably strong. However, the strength of the three empires was not weak either. It would be difficult to infiltrate even with the strength of the King¡¯s Council.


    Some things could only be known by the people inside. Chen Heng¡¯s identity was Aili¡¯s brother. The two of them lived together in the same ce. Although they did not have a good rtionship in private, they could also learn a lot of information others did not know. And this was what the King¡¯s Council wanted to know.


    ¡°Please go back and tell Prince n that we are very satisfied with the things he gave us.¡±


    Jameson smiled and said, ¡°If possible, I hope we can continue working together in the future.¡±


    ¡°It is the same for His Highness n.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and looked at the old man in front of him. Then, a hesitant look appeared on his face. ¡°Before I left, His Highness n asked me to ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°Please ask.¡±


    Jameson smiled and said, ¡°Rxed, as long as it¡¯s not too confidential, I think I can exin it to you.¡±


    ¡°Was it your people who did the things on Princess Aimer?¡±


    Chen Heng nced at the old man before him and asked this question.


    ActuaHeng himself was very curious about this question. Although he had some guesses, he still had to ask the people of the King¡¯s Council to be sure.


    ¡°Princess Aimer?¡±


    The old man pondered for a moment and seemed to have thought of something.


    But soon, he smiled and said, ¡°Sort of.


    ¡°But, this was not done by my people.¡±


    As if afraid that Chen Heng would not understand, Kana exined, ¡°There are more than twenty Elders in our council.


    ¡°The incident with Princess Aimer wasn¡¯t done by us but by a few other Elders working together.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded. He looked calm on the surface, but he was deep in thought.


    More than twenty Elders. From the looks of it, factions within the King¡¯s Council also existed.


    The other Elders had their eyes on Princess Aimer and attacked her, while Jameson had his eyes on Aili. This was interesting.


    Chen Heng wanted to ask Jameson what they were trying to do by deliberately capturing those multi-royal bloodlines. But after thinking about it, he decided not to ask.


    After all, the two sides were still not that familiar with each other. If he asked rashly, he might not get a reply. He would naturally know when he joined them in the future and became one of their own.


    Yes, Chen Heng had already decided to join the King¡¯s Council. Of course, it was always his desire to do so. As for his previous rejection, it was natural to raise his value.


    If someone immediately decided to betray their old owner when others were just tempted. Then, even if there were a good reason for it, others would inevitably look down upon it.


    He wouldn¡¯t be at ease using it. A suitable rejection would sometimes have a good effect. Chen Heng believed that there was still a chance in the future. Various thoughts shed through his mind, and then he nodded to the old man. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±


    ¡°Please give my regards to His Highness n for me. I hope that we can work together again next time.¡±


    Jameson had a smile on his face. His attitude was still as amiable as before as if he was his Elder. His words were also very gentle, and he did not reveal any sense of threat from the beginning to the end.


    Chen Heng nodded, then turned around and walked to the side of the path, preparing to leave this ce.


    When he left, he could feel the gazesing from behind him. Those were Jameson and Kana. Their gazes had always been fixed on him, never shifting away.


    ¡°Elder?¡±


    Kana stood beside Jameson and watched Chen Heng¡¯s figure gradually disappear. His eyes could not help but flicker with killing intent as he asked for instructions.


    In his opinion, since Chen Heng had rejected Jameson¡¯s offer, he had chosen another path.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±


    Jameson waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°He hasn¡¯tpletely rejected us.


    ¡°I can see that he was tempted, but because of Prince n¡¯s existence, he didn¡¯t agree with us.


    ¡°But as time passes, reality will eventually drive away the persistence in his heart.


    ¡°Is it what he wants to follow a mediocre prince and spend his life in a remote ce?


    ¡°As long as he isn¡¯t willing to live his life like this, he wille to me again sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°As expected of an Elder.¡±


    Kana¡¯s expression was respectful, but there was also confusion. ¡°But, is he worth it?


    ¡°In the past, I have never seen you value a person so much.¡±


    The King¡¯s Council held a mature bloodline sublimation ceremony, which could allow the bloodline to be upgraded the day after tomorrow.


    As an Elder of the King¡¯s Council, Jameson¡¯s subordinates did notck geniuses with powerful bloodlines. Even though very few people had awakened royal bloodlines, they still existed.


    Logically speaking, there was no need to ce so much importance on an ordinary genius who had awakened royal bloodlines.


    ¡°An ordinary person who has awakened royal bloodlines is nothing, but he is different.¡±


    Jameson nced at Kana and said with a smile, ¡°Even if an ordinary person has awakened a powerful bloodline, he will always be in an unstable state. Not only his personality but even his body.


    ¡°Even if such a person has awakened a powerful bloodline, he will not be able to stay alive for long. Who knows when he will die directly? Maybe he will go crazy, or his bloodline will copse, and he will die.


    ¡°But Mr. Kling is different.¡±


    Standing on the spot, he looked at the scenery in the distance. At this moment, he said softly, ¡°The bloodline in his body is abnormally stable. There is no chaos like that of an awakened bloodline. This is a very rare thing.


    ¡°In this world, besides the royal bloodlines of the three empires, very few people can have such a stable bloodline awakening.¡±


    The bloodline would be diluted from generation to generation. This was a normal evolution.


    However, asionally, there would be some mutation in the bloodline of a few people, which would lead to the bloodline awakening and greatly increase the concentration of the bloodline in the body.


    Such people could obtain great power due to the awakening of their bloodlines, but at the same time, they would also be quite unstable. Bloodlines had a close connection with the origin; unstable bloodlines would also cause the origin and true spirit to be unstable.


    Even if such people had powerful bloodlines and power, they would rarely have a bright future. Perhaps one day, they would be unable to control the mutation of their bloodlines, their bodies would directly copse, and they would die.


    On the other hand, the members of the three royal families did not have such problems because their bloodlines were directly inherited from their parents. Their performance was rather stable.


    ¡°To remain so stable after awakening the royal bloodline is already very rare.


    ¡°What¡¯s even rarer is the bloodline of the Sun God.¡±


    Jameson stood where he was and silently watched Chen Heng¡¯s back disappear from his sight. Jameson smiled as this thought shed through his mind.


    There was naturally a reason why the King¡¯s Council had gathered so many royal bloodlines. Among the many royal bloodlines, those that still existed today could still be dealt with. They could just directly capture people from those families.


    However, those royal bloodlines that had long disappeared in the long river of history and had been weakened for god know how many years were hard to find.


    Just like the bloodline of the Sun God, there were not many of them left when the Sun Empire copsed. Now, those descendants were weaker and weaker. They had already been reduced to third-rate noble families.


    Such a bloodline naturally couldn¡¯t be called a royal family. At most, it was slightly better than ordinary noble families.


    It was precise because of this that, to a certain extent, it made Chen Heng, the awakened bloodline of the god of Sun, seem so precious.


    An awakened bloodline of the Sun God. The discovery of such an individual was a pleasant surprise to Jameson.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Prince n is still too careful.¡±


    Seeing Chen Heng leave, Jameson returned to his senses and looked at the crystal in his hand. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit regretful. ¡°Otherwise, it would have been much easier to infiltrate the Violet Empire.¡±


    ¡°There will always be a chance.¡±


    Beside him, Kana said respectfully, ¡°Under your leadership, we will be able to aplish the goals given by the council.


    ¡°When that timees, Elder, even among the many Elders, you would be the top figure.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I hope so.¡±


    Jamesonughed and gave kana an appreciative look. Then, he turned around, walked to the side, and silently returned to the small town to rest.


    Chen Heng silently returned alone to the small town from before. Unknowingly, the pedestrians were in a hurry. Foreign merchants were walking around the town. It was a bustling scene. Chen Heng walked around and looked at the scene.


    Not long after, he walked to the tavern he had passed by. The old thorny tavern was still the same as before. There was a burst ofughter from time to time. The atmosphere seemed very lively, and the business was quite good.


    Through theyers of istion, Chen Heng could see the scene inside. The mercenaries and merchants wereughing and chatting, the tavern owner was cutting meat on the counter, and the young girl named Wendy, who was serving the guests, shed past Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    Theyers of scenes appeared. Chen Heng smiled and did not have any intention of entering. He turned around and left.


    Not long after he shifted his gaze, Wendy raised her head in confusion. She looked in the direction where Chen Heng had been. There was a hint of confusion between her brows.


    However, at that moment, there was no one there.


    ¡°Is it my imagination?¡±


    This thought shed through her mind. Then, she looked at the empty scenery and shook her head silently.


    The business in the tavern was very busy. Not long after, she continued to immerse herself in her busy work. She did not have the spare time to think about those things.


    Chen Heng quickly left this small town. Unlike thest time he left leisurely, he left very quickly this time. He directly returned to his territory alone.


    After returning to his city, Chen Heng could not help but frown. The city in front of him seemed to be a little different. There seemed to be something happening.


    It was a strange atmosphere.


    Chen Heng took a nce and saw many knights wearing armor walking on the streets. They were currently resting there. They were chatting andughing,ughing wantonly.


    The surrounding townsfolk looked at these knights carefully, their eyes filled with anger and fear.


    Looking carefully, he could even see a few corpses.


    There had been deaths in the city?


    Chen Heng frowned. He had already realized something. He took a step forward and returned directly to the pce¡¯s center.


    As he walked into the pce, there was amotion.


    ¡°Please watch your words, Mr. Yiz.¡±


    Alice¡¯s somewhat violent voice was heard as he walked into the pce.


    In the pce, she looked at the person in front of her with some anger. Her eyes seemed to be spitting fire, and there was slowly anger in them. ¡°Your request is too much!¡±


    ¡°Are you questioning the great prince Aili?¡±


    Standing in front of Alice was a tall and sturdy young man. He wore beautiful silver armor and looked very valiant. There was always a smile on his face, but his attitude was very arrogant.


    ¡°No matter who you represent, this kind of request is too much!¡±


    Alice stood in front of the young man and did not budge an inch. She shouted, ¡°You want to hold a ceremony. Why should the innocent people of this city be sacrificed for your ceremony?¡±

 Chapter 742 - Handling

    <h4>Chapter 742: ¨C Handling</h4>


    ¡°This is an order from His Highness...¡± Standing where he was, Yiz looked at Alice and said faintly, ¡°Are you disobeying?


    ¡°This is His Highness n¡¯s territory. His Highness Aili has no right to make decisions.¡± Alice spoke firmly, not allowing Yiz¡¯s people to make a move in this city.


    However, her expression changed the next moment. She felt a majestic majestying from the person before her. A terrifying aura shook the surroundings.


    Yiz¡¯s expression did not change, maintaining his previous coldness. However, a mark appeared on his forehead, carrying a strong bloodline majesty. He stood there and looked at Alice coldly, as if he was sneering.


    Alice could not help but take a few steps back, her face turning paler. In a world where bloodlines were respected, those with strong bloodlines had almost all the power to control low-level bloodlines.


    Obviously, Alice¡¯s bloodline was far from being as strong as Yiz¡¯s. The so-called strong or not was a rtive concept. Compared to ordinary people, Alice¡¯s bloodline was considered strong, but she was at a disadvantage whenpared to Yiz. After all, she was only a maid left behind by Chen Heng¡¯s mother. Although she was not bad, she could not bepared to an elite like Yiz.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this¡­¡± Alice¡¯s face turned pale as she felt the terrifying majesty, but she still insisted, ¡°This is Prince n¡¯s territory!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few pariahs. Why do you mind, Miss Alice?¡± Then, looking at Alice, contempt, and disdain could be seen on Yiz¡¯s face, ¡°These lowly peasants are like weeds in a field. One will grow after another dies. You don¡¯t need to be like this. Anyhow, this matter ends here. I want at least a thousand people here by tomorrow.¡± He spoke coldly.


    Then, he was stunned as he was about to leave. A terrifying aura like a wild beast came from before him and surged straight into his mind. He felt the blood all over his body boiling due to fear.


    This was the feeling of facing a higher-level bloodline¡ª a royal family...


    Yiz¡¯s body trembled as he subconsciously returned to his senses. However, he could only barely see the figure of a young man walking from the outside world into the pce.


    ¡®Was that Prince n?¡¯


    Yiz immediately recognized the young man¡¯s identity when he saw him, but he was still puzzled. It was not that he had never seen Prince n before. On the contrary, although Yiz could feel the power and nobility of the other party¡¯s bloodline, he had never seen it so clearly.


    The other party gave him an even more terrifying feeling than Prince n, yet how was this possible? Prince Aili was much older than Prince n, and the difference in age between the two was at least several decades. Therefore, there should be arge gap between the two. However, how could the contrary in performance be so huge?


    Various doubts arose in Yizs heart, but he could not get any exnation.


    Bang!


    His body fell to the ground with a light sound, powerlessly into a deepa.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Looking at Chen Heng, who was walking towards her, Alice hurried forward and was about to say something.


    ¡°No exnation required.¡± Looking at Alice before him, Chen Heng shook his head and said, ¡°Drag this person away and put him outside. As for the group of knights outside, send someone to expel them.¡± He shook his head and said as he looked at Yiz lying on the ground.


    ¡°But...¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s instructions, Alice suddenly hesitated. ¡°After all, they are Prince Aili¡¯s people. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad to expel them just like that?¡± She thought that Chen Heng would say something about it, but onlyughter was heard in the end.


    ¡°Do you think...¡± Chen Heng stood where he was and looked at Alice with a smile as if he was mocking her naivety, ¡°Even if we respectfully fulfill their requirements, do you think Aili and I would have a good rtionship?¡±


    There was no equality between the strong. To Aili, who had aspired to the throne and had a strong desire since he was young, his two younger brothers were quite an eyesore. Nheless, the Violet Royal Familypetition was very intensepared to ordinary families.


    Especially Chen Heng¡¯s predecessor, n, was targeted by Prince Aili from a very young age because he was favored and paid special attention by King Violet King liked him.


    The situation slightly improved after Chen Heng came to this world and took the initiative to leave the imperial city for his territory. The main reason was that King Violet could divert his attention to another prince and neglect Chen Heng. Under such circumstances, Chen Heng and Aili couldn¡¯t get along well, no matter how one looked at it.


    Alice quickly thought of this and realized she had asked a stupid question. However, she still looked hesitant, ¡°It¡¯s just that those knights outside are very powerful. With the strength of our guards, I¡¯m afraid...¡±


    Although Chen Heng had brought some powerhouses with him when he left the imperial city, these people were iparable to Aili¡¯s group. This was also one of the reasons why Alice hesitated earlier. Besides being afraid of the other party¡¯s identity, she also feared the other party¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Charlie.¡± Chen Heng did not say anything more. Instead, he looked to the side and said, ¡°Go deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡± Charlie walked out from a dark corner of the pce and nodded helplessly before he obediently went on and prepared to work.


    Alice looked at Charlie, then looked at Chen Heng before her. The hesitation on her face did not change. She wanted to ask Chen Heng why he had so much confidence in Charlie, although Charlie¡¯s strength was not even as good as hers.


    Shouldn¡¯t they also send other people over even if they wanted to expel them? What was the point of sending such a weak guard over?


    She clearly did not know about Charlie¡¯s identity and background. Although he appeared weak on the surface, once he erupted, it was likely that very few people here except Chen Heng could suppress him. This was also one of the reasons why Chen Heng was able to leave in peace.


    However, of course, Alice was not aware of this. She could only stand in a daze and silently watch Charlie leave. Then, she suddenly reacted after a moment and quickly walked to the side, preparing to gather the guards to attack together.


    Although Charlie was a neer, he was still someone Chen Heng trusted. So it would not sound good if he were killed by someone outside. However, after she gathered the guards and walked out, she realized she was toote.


    On the ground, knights in armor weakly fell to the ground one after another. It looked as if all the bones in their bodies were broken.


    Charlie was wearing a ck robe. He stood there calmly and looked at the Prince¡¯s guards, who had fallen everywhere. Yet, he seemed calm, as if he had only done something insignificant.


    Alice was stunned. Although not many people had fallen, everyone was at least at the Second Rank and were considered elites among Prince Ailey¡¯s followers. Facing these people, even Alice did not dare to be careless, afraid that she would capsize if she were not careful.


    However, Charlie, a weakling who was not even a First Rank, could defeat these people. This was simply unbelievable.

 Chapter 743 - Attack

    <h4>Chapter 743: ¨C Attack</h4>


    When Charlie left, his face was still full of excitement, as if he was going to hunt for treasure. Of course, it was about the same for him.


    The corpses of bloodline lifeforms were equivalent to treasures for people like them. They could turn the corpse into things our their own as long as they thoroughly explore it. Whether refining into special magical products or making bloodline potions, transnting them into their bodies would be the best use.


    Nheless, the opportunity to do so unscrupulously, like today, was rtively rare in normal times. This world was full of bloodline lifeforms. Even among themoners, there might be many people with special bloodlines, not to mention those noble families.


    However, killing these people without permission would easily cause disputes, making many more vignt. Unlike this time, even if Charlie killed those people, Chen Heng would be the one who will be revealed in the end.


    Charlie left excitedly, ready to find an opportunity to make a move. Meanwhile, Chen Heng stood on the side alone, continuing the experiment with his hands. asionally, he looked at the outside world and saw the hazy sky outside, and the surroundings seemed stained with blood, dyeing the entire ce crimson and dazzling.


    Chen Heng smiled, looking at the scene, understanding ordingly. It seemed that Aili would riot again after some time because of today¡¯s matter. Chen Heng just didn¡¯t know how Aili would react that time. Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and he had an inexplicable sense of anticipation at this moment.


    In the spacious tent in the distance, Aili looked uneasily before him. He was dealing with the documents that had recently been reported to him. As the first prince of the Violet Empire, he was theoretically the person most likely to inherit the throne of the empire. Hence, he was very busy.


    Usually, he had to deal with too many things, not only his subordinates but also the people in his territory. His territory was muchrger than Chen Heng¡¯s, almostparable to a small principality.


    Aili was no different from a king at his principality and could enjoy everything and control everything.


    He was naturally busy as a king. Usually, it was fine, but now that many things were piled up on him, it was naturally troublesome to deal with them.


    ¡°Has Yiz and the others returned yet?¡± Aili raised his head and looked uneasily at the head guard before him, then frowned and asked, ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been seven days, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Seven days.¡± Aili frowned.


    Yiz was one of the generals under him and one of the few candidates for whom he had high hopes. Therefore, within a short period, he stood out from Aili¡¯s men and became a troop leader.


    Yiz had never disappointed him. On the contrary, she had aplished many things for him. Although many people had told him that Yiz¡¯s methods were brutal and could easily cause problems, in Aili¡¯s opinion, as long as the problem could be solved, it would be good.


    In the past, even if Yiz left, he would send an envoy to contact Aili on a fixed date and never disappear. However, this time, seven days had passed since thest time they had contacted each other, but Aili had still not received any news from him.


    ¡®Yiz¡¯sst letter said that he had already arrived at n¡¯s territory. So based on my calction, he should be on his way back now. I just don¡¯t know how the situation is and how many people he can bring back.¡¯ Aili frowned and thought.


    He had sent Yiz to n¡¯s territory for a specific purpose. Recently, he had been looking for a way to find traces of Princess Aimer. The three empires had respective methods to determine whether a royal family member was alive or dead.


    ording to the news from the Gilna Empire, Princess Aimer was still alive. However, that group of people had taken Princess Aimer away. It was obvious that they had their eyes on Princess Aimer¡¯s bloodline and were trying to use it to achieve some purpose. Aili had been searching for a while and finally found a seemingly feasible method¡ª the blood sacrifice ritual.


    Sacrificing flesh and blood to the great god to obtain some information feedback was a ritual passed down from ancient times. However, it was sealed in the past because the price of this ritual was too terrifying.


    In ancient times, there were arge number of bloodline noble families who lost their lives because of this ritual. They died and became sacrificial offerings under this ritual. Therefore, many people resisted this ritual in the previous era, resulting in it being sealed up directly.


    However, the Violet Empire still had this ritual in its inventory. It was just that after so many years, this ritual was now somewhat iplete and problematic.


    Nheless, the problem shouldn¡¯t be too big. Eli had once brought people to analyze it. Although this ritual was wed and could no longer disy its once-powerful strength, it was still possible to continue using it. As for the sacrificial offering? Generally speaking, the bloodline was most suitable, but this would undoubtedly anger most noble families.


    Therefore, Aili took a step back and prepared to use ordinary people as sacrifices. After all, what he needed to do was not a big deal. He just wanted to obtain the whereabouts of Princess Aimer.


    At this level, it was probably enough to use the flesh and blood of ordinary people, which required at least thousands of people. So naturally, Aili set his eyes on his younger brother¡¯s territory.


    After Chen Heng left the imperial city, he had be much less wary of Aili. Thus, this time, he did not think that Chen Heng would dare to oppose him. In the past, when they were still in the imperial city, the status and strength of both parties were not at this level at all.


    However, now, n had voluntarily given up on thepetition for the throne. In the future, he would only be an idle prince, while Aili would be the most advantageous sessor to the throne of the Violet Empire.


    As the future king, Aili didn¡¯t think n had the guts to reject his request and would be able to satisfy him. But, even if n didn¡¯t satisfy him, Yiz¡¯s strength was enough to deal with everything. As an older brother, Aili clearly knew his younger brother¡¯s strength.


    Nheless, although the royal bloodline was powerful, it also needed time to grow. Theoretically, every royal who had awakened the royal bloodline had a high growth rate and could be a monarch-level powerhouse in the future.


    However, this was only theoretical. In reality, most royal families took too long to be monarch-level powerhouses. All kinds of idents might happen within such a long time because all sorts of enemies would attack them when they were weak. Moreover, having the royal bloodline meant they lived in the middle of a storm. So there could not be less danger.


    In the past, Aili had always regarded his two younger brothers as opponents, so he naturally paid special attention to their news, including their strengths. Thus, he was very clear about Aili¡¯s strength and knew he was no match for Yiz.


    As for other people around him, perhaps there would still be strong guards if it were in the capital. However, it was a different matter in his territory. ording to Aili¡¯s thoughts, even if people around Chen Heng could rival Yiz, they would not be able to stop his guards.


    Nheless, his guards had lost contact with him seven days ago. This made him feel a little uneasy as if he had missed something. An ominous premonition surged from the depths of his body, making his heart palpitate.


    However, at the same time, he also felt puzzled. What exactly had he missed? The premonitions of bloodline masters were not the same as ordinary people. The possibility of it being an illusion was slim, and most of it was urate.


    This was a part of the power given by their bloodline. Nheless, this feeling made Aili feel even more uneasy at this moment. However, no matter how he thought about it, he did not know what the problem was.


    Due to his age, he was the strongest among the many princes of this generation Violet Royal Family. Moreover, he was a Fifth Rank now, which was extremely powerful, equivalent to the strength of the head of some great noble families. If Aili didn¡¯t have this level of strength, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to garner so many followers, allowing his power to expand to such an extent.


    As a prince and the most likely sessor to the throne of the Violet Empire, the power around him couldn¡¯t be underestimated either. There were two king-level existences by his side, protecting him. But, initially, there had only been one.


    It was just that he hade to investigate the situation of Princess Aimer¡¯s disappearance. Hence, to avoid the group of people who had attacked Princess Aimer back then, Aili had deliberately added a king-level existence, Riolu, by his side. A king-level existence was considered the peak level in many empires. In theory, even the kings of the three great empires would belong to this level.

 Chapter 744 - - Reversal

    <h4>Chapter 744: ¨C Reversal</h4>


    Aili did not leave in the end, but instead, he stayed in the camp where he was stationed. The sacrificial ceremony had already begun and was about to enter a critical juncture.


    If he chose to leave at this time, he was afraid there would be another ident in the future, which might cause the whole ceremony to fail. In that case, he would lose the greater good for the lesser good.


    He had secretly prepared and sacrificed a lot for this ceremony for a very long time.The reason why this ceremony was sealed was not simply because it was being boycotted. It was very difficult to gather many of the materials.


    As a result, some of them could be said to have been extinct by now. Only Aili, as a prince, could obtain them directly from the Violet Empire¡¯s inventory. Otherwise, most people would not know what to do.


    Even so, there weren¡¯t many materials avable, and many could only be used once. Therefore, if Aili failed this time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it again even if he wanted to and would have to think of other ways. Hence, he had no choice but was forced to remain calm and wait for the ceremony to bepleted.


    However, even so, he would probably remember Chen Heng this time. By the time the ceremony ended, he had already decided to give Chen Heng an unforgettable lesson. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to vent the anger in his heart.


    As a prince, directly killing his siblings was not possible. However, there were many ways to torture people in this world. Aili could not kill Chen Heng but could torture him. Those close to Chen Heng would also have to pay the price, and none of them could escape this time. Aili had made up his mind as many thoughts shed through his mind.


    Time was still passing. Continuous wails could be heard in this area in just a few days. Many corpses were lying there, piled up so high that they looked like a mountain of corpses. These were all sacrificial offerings that had been collected.


    There was still a huge gap in the bloodline ritual due to Chen Heng¡¯s rejection of Aili¡¯s request. Therefore, naturally, these gaps could only be filled from the surroundings.


    The nearby residents were unlucky and directly captured by Aili¡¯s subordinates within a short time. Among those captured, besides civilians, many nobles with bloodlines were also dragged here.


    ¡°No, Your Highness Aili, you can¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°No! No!¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy!¡±


    Waves of crazy shouts sounded. These noble almost went crazy looking at Aili standing before them, did not dare to imagine the scene. This was a hell-like scene before their eyes. There was no need to exin too much. Any normal person would immediately understand that this scene was probably not good.


    Therefore, they shouted crazily, praying that Prince Aili would let them go. They prayed, cursed, scolded¡­ However, all of these were useless. Aili stood at the side, his face looking as cold as stone.


    These people were not from the Violet Empire. They belonged to a small principality but had always been close to the Violet Empire. Not to mention not being a noble of the Violet Empire, even if they were, what could they do? With Prince Aili¡¯s status, nothing would happen so long as he did not stir up resentment.


    This world was cruel. The prince¡¯s power was as strong as a small kingdom. Therefore, killing a few small nobles was just a small matter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± Aili felt bored seeing those people praying and shouting, then waved his hand, ordering his subordinates to start.


    The shouting gradually stopped. Corpses piled up to the side, forming a huge mountain of corpses, which was then reced by the array center, where the mark became clearer.


    A crimson glow shrouded the area, covering the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Aili finally smiled as he looked at this scene.


    Though Chen Heng¡¯s refusal made him spend more time capturing the sacrifice, the ritual array was stillpleted without much dy. Now, it was time to reap the rewards.


    Aili strode forward and walked into the ritual array before him without hesitation. The crimson light flickered, ripples formed, and gradually converged into Aili¡¯s body with his movement. A unique feeling emerged in his heart.


    His power seemed to have received some kind of blessing from the ritual and was almost doubled. The sudden power fascinated him. He felt better than ever. The power in his body was so tempting that even the bloodline awakened in his body had never felt better.


    ¡®The bloodline ritual has such a good effect?¡¯ However, Aili also had doubts in his heart while indulging in its wonder. The effect of the ritual array seemed a little too good. The bloodline ritual could indeed enhance a person¡¯s strength. Theoretically, one could enhance his strength when the sacrifice was made. However, this also depended on the sacrifice. In the absence of a good sacrifice, could the effect of the bloodline ritual reach such a level?


    He didn¡¯t use any top-tier bloodlines for the sacrifice this time, not even the bloodlines of some big noble families. Instead, most of them weremoners, plus some small noble families whose strengths were not the same level as Aili¡¯s Fifth Rank.


    Nheless, the offerings were not proportional to the harvest. Should such a ritual continue? For some reason, Aili felt that something was wrong. However, the ritual had already begun. Therefore, there was no reason to stop.


    Moreover, the ritual¡¯s effect was much stronger than he had expected. This was also a good thing.


    ¡®Perhaps in ancient times, this ritual was banned by the ancient nobles due to its outstanding effect?¡¯ Various thoughts shed through Aili¡¯s mind,forting himself at this moment.


    However, he did not notice the abnormalities around him. In the distance, a woman appeared out of nowhere. She was wearing a long ck robe. She looked beautiful, with an inexplicable charm.


    Despite the mountains of corpses everywhere, she didn¡¯t look unusual. Instead, she looked at the scene around her with appreciation and smiled.


    ¡°What a beautiful scene.¡± Aisha looked at the mountains of corpses and smiled even brighter.


    Then, she looked forward. Aili was standing in the center of the ritual array with his eyes closed and his body slightly trembling as he seemed to be receiving the power feedback from the ritual.


    However, in Aisha¡¯s eyes, wounds appeared on Aili¡¯s body, with crimson blood left in his eyes. His powerful strength was being eroded, reced and infected by another unique power.


    ¡°What a greedy mortal.¡± Aisha sighed as she looked at this scene.


    Then, she looked elsewhere. As the ceremony was carried on, wails sounded from the surrounding. Meanwhile, many people were waiting around the ceremony. Those were Aili¡¯s guards.


    This time, Aili came here along with the most core members of his guards, including two Monarchs. However, unfortunately, the guards were showing signs of abnormality now. Their bodies rotted as the ritual progressed, and their faces paler. Their strength gradually weakened as if they had be mummies.


    The ritual array absorbed, extracted, and injected their strength into the ritual array before them. The sacrifices of this ritual array were not limited to the innocent people around them but also to Aili¡¯s loyal guards. Looking at this scene, the smile on Aisha¡¯s face became even brighter.


    The ground was covered in crimson blood. However, even if those people¡¯s power was being extracted and their life force drained, they did not notice it. Instead, their faces were filled with excitement and happiness, as if they had seen a scene from their dreams.


    ¡®For these people, dying in joy was probably a pleasant way to die?¡¯ This thought shed through Aisha¡¯s mind.


    Nheless, she looked forward to the scene when Aili woke up. She wondered what Prince Aili¡¯s expression would be when he woke up and saw that all his guards were dead. It must be very interesting. Aisha was anticipating it as she silently thought about this.


    In the distance, a sound of a fierce collision was heard. It was a battle between Monarch-level existences. Perhaps the weaker ones wouldn¡¯t be able to notice the tricks of this ritual. However, for a Monarch-level existence, it was very easy for them to notice the abnormality and immediately erupt.


    However, what was the use of this? Aisha and the King¡¯s Council were not afraid of these two Monarchs since they dared to make a move. In their n, these two Monarchs would naturally be dealt with by someone as they were destined to be the sacrificial offerings of the ritual.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± A soft murmur sounded.


    As Aisha silently closed her eyes, aplicated mark appeared, with a crimson glow, on her forehead. It was the ritual¡¯s mark, the same as Aili standing in the center of the magic array.


    To be precise, what Aisha had was the real ritual. The power that Aili had obtained was just an illusion. Not only would it not increase the power in his body, but it would also draw the power from it and feed it back into the ritual. It was equivalent to bing the sacrifice of the ritual. Therefore, the one who truly received the ritual¡¯s feedback had always been Aisha.


    Aisha felt the increase in power in her body as she closed her eyes silently and opened her arms intoxicatedly.


    The Third Rank, Fourth Rank, Fifth Rank...


    The power in her body grew rapidly, almost instantly, and she had already crossed the long gap and reached the Sixth Rank. The Sixth Rank was only one step away from the Seventh Rank that the Monarch represented. Furthermore, that was not the end.


    Aisha believed that after the two Monarchs were defeated and died in the ceremony as sacrifices, the strength in her body would increase even further. As for whether the two Monarchs would be defeated, Aisha smiled without the slightest worry. However, the following result would soon reveal the answer.


    As the different forces in the air collided with each other, the result was gradually revealed. The winner had appeared. Jameson walked a long distance and quietly came to Aisha¡¯s side, watching the scene with her.


    In the ritual array, Aili was no longer able to hold on. The flesh on his body gradually withered, and his face seemed as pale as paper. He didn¡¯t seem to have the slightest bit of blood, unlike a normal person at a nce.


    The situation was serious. However, the expression on his face was especially crazy. Instead, he looked overjoyed, and people could not help but shake their heads when they saw him.


    ¡°Another crazy person.¡± Aisha and Jameson stood together and enjoyed the scene with interest.


    There were very few asions where one could see such an expression on the face of a prince. There were still blood stains on Jameson¡¯s body, with a disgusting blood smell. He looked like a spoilsport standing beside Aisha.


    Aisha didn¡¯t mind and just smiled, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve used a lot of strength to take care of those two.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Jameson looked at Aisha, a dangerous light shing in his turbid eyes. He was considering whether to make a move or not.


    Aisha had suddenlye to him some time ago. Jameson thought that Aisha¡¯s existence was very strange. Her bloodline was not strong, and her surface strength was only at the Second Rank.


    However, her methods were very special, and even Jameson feared that kind of power. In the end, Aisha took the initiative to propose cooperation, wanting to conspire with Prince Aili. Thus, this scene happened today.


    Jameson wanted Prince Aili¡¯s people, while Aisha wanted something else. So the two sides naturally hit it off and reached an agreement.


    Aili probably wouldn¡¯t have thought that the ritual array he found wasn¡¯t discovered by himself but was taken out by Aisha, making him believe it was true. Ultimately, Aili and his guards became sacrifices, bing Aisha¡¯s resources to recover her power.


    ¡°It feels so good to have my power back.¡± Aisha moved her limbs, felt the power surging from her body, and could not help but sigh.


    Ever since she entered this world through simtion, she had been restricted and could not fully utilize it due to the limitations of her power. Now, she had finally seized this opportunity to recover most of her power in one go.


    In the World of Gods, she was a hybrid of an abyssal lifeform and a human. She was very clear about the various sacrificial arrays in the abyss, which was why she was able to set up this trap.


    The power in her body was constantly surging, which made Aisha feel better than ever. Following the death of the two Monarchs, their corpses disappeared and became sacrifices, making Aisha almost break through the barrier and advance to the Seventh Rank.


    However, even so, it was still very impressive. After all, before the ceremony began, she was only a Second Rank character, considered a weaklingpared to a Seventh Rank Monarch. So to advance at such a speed was shocking.


    Beside her, Jameson¡¯s eyelids twitched as he watched, almost feeling that he was hallucinating.

 Chapter 745 - Bloodline Stabilization Potion

    <h4>Chapter 745: ¨C Bloodline Stabilization Potion</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    As if sensing Jameson¡¯s gaze, Aisha suddenly turned around with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Mr. Jameson, do you have any ideas?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Jameson immediately shook his head and denied, ¡°Miss Aisha, don¡¯t think too much.


    ¡°Up until now, our cooperation has been very pleasant.¡±


    ¡°I thought so too.¡±


    Aisha nodded with a smile, then turned around and continued to look in front of her. At this moment, she looked like an ordinary girl,pletely unguarded, as if Jameson could easily take her down with a casual attack.


    But Jameson didn¡¯t dare to think so. During their initial contact, she seemed to be a Second Rank, but now she was only one step away from ascending to a Monarch. Aisha had always given him a feeling that he couldn¡¯t see through her, so he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    Honestly, he had not taken Aisha in front of him seriously at the beginning. He only had the intention of making use of her.


    Just some moments ago, he was still thinking of making a move. He would wait for Prince Aili to fall into the and then make his move and capture Aisha.


    Aisha¡¯s behavior was too mysterious. In his opinion, she most likely had some kind of special bloodline that was not weaker than the royal family. If he could capture her, it would be a good harvest.


    However, the scene just now was frightening. Even Jameson was a little surprised and uncertain, not knowing what to say. To ascend from Second Rank to the level that was only inferior to the Monarchs was impossible for ordinary people.


    Or, even if he could do it, he would not be able to control that terrifying power. He couldn¡¯t stay as calm as Aisha.


    She was not ascending but simply recovering her powers. In just an instant, Jameson realized this andpletely dispelled the thoughts in his heart.


    In front of them, a crisp sound was heard. The two turned around and saw that Aili¡¯s sturdy body had fallen.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hold on anymore?¡±


    Aisha¡¯s voice came from the side with a hint of regret.


    Aili was a royal. If he could be used as a blood sacrifice, although the effect would be slightly inferior to the previous two Monarchs, it would not be too far off. Along with the previous parts, these were sufficient for Aisha to promote to the Seventh Rank.


    Unfortunately, this was the person Jameson wanted, so she could not kill him directly.


    ¡°Most of his power has been absorbed by me, but the basic things are still there, and the activity of his bloodline has not been damaged. I think it could satisfy your requirements.¡±


    Aisha turned around and looked at Jameson.


    ¡°Good enough.¡±


    Jameson nodded and said, ¡°Can others also perform the ritual in your possession?¡±


    ¡°Are you tempted?¡±


    Aisha looked at Jameson and smiled.


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Jameson nodded calmly, ¡°In such a short period, it¡¯s enough to increase your strength to such an extent. Who wouldn¡¯t want to perform such a ritual?¡±


    During the ritual, Aisha¡¯s strength had leaped from the Second rank to the peak of the Sixth Rank. Such an exaggerated leap was something that no one else could think of. It was the best way to raise one¡¯s strength.


    If it was known by others, who knew how many people would go crazy over it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible if you want to perform it.¡±


    Aisha stared at Jameson, her face still smiling. ¡°It depends on what you want to offer for it.¡±


    This so-called bloodline ceremony was a verymon sacrificial array in the abyss. It was just slightly more advanced than the usual ones. It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to Aisha if Jameson wanted it. It would be very beneficial to her.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As if she suddenly thought of something, Aisha smiled and reminded him in a friendly manner, ¡°I heard that besides Prince Aili, Prince n was also nearby.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve already attacked a prince, why don¡¯t we get straight to the point and finish off the other prince as well?¡±


    Her words were filled with temptation as she spoke to Jameson in a gentle voice, attempting to attack the other prince of the Violet Empire.


    She had already experienced the benefits of Aili¡¯s body just now. The feedback from merely absorbing a portion of the other party¡¯s power was already very powerful. The benefits would probably be even greater if she were to sacrifice it truly.


    She could not sacrifice Prince Aili. After all, this was someone designated by the King¡¯s Council. However, it would not be too bad if there was another prince for her to sacrifice.


    Aisha¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation.


    ¡°You cannot touch that prince for the time being.¡±


    Jameson shook his head. His expression was very calm. ¡°He¡¯s one of ours.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s disappointing.¡±


    Aisha shook her head and immediately understood. ¡°The operation on Prince Aili went so smoothly this time because of Prince n¡¯s contribution, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡±


    Jameson said lightly. Aisha could only put aside her thoughts for the time being and said, ¡°Forget it.


    ¡°The task I¡¯m responsible for has beenpleted. If there¡¯s anything in the future, you cane and inform me.¡±


    As she spoke, she waved her hand and left. Jameson stood where he was and silently watched Aisha¡¯s figure disappear. He did not say anything but just quietly watched.


    ¡°Your Excellency?¡±


    A tall young man walked over from the side. It was Kana, whom Chen Heng had met before. He stood beside Jameson, looking at Aisha¡¯s back and making a hand gesture. ¡°Do you want to make a move?¡±


    ¡°You could longer match up against her anymore.¡±


    Jameson¡¯s face was solemn, and he shook his head in the end. He turned around and looked at Aili, lying in the ritual circle in front of him, and then quickly left with his people. It would be a long time before the traces of this area would be discovered.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t take long. The news of Prince Aili¡¯s disappearance had spread in just a few days. Many of the sacrifices that Aili had captured had their connections.


    In a few days, some people from small noble families found this ce through some traces, trying to find their captured nsmen. In the end, they found this ce.


    When they saw the traces of this area, everyone was stunned. Corpses were everywhere. The scarlet bloodstains had dried up in various areas, leaving deep marks.


    There were broken pieces of flesh flying everywhere with a disgusting rotting smell. It seemed to prove the madness of this area. The entire scene made people want to vomit at a nce, causing everyone to be stunned.


    ¡°Oh my god...¡±


    Standing on the spot, someone let out the truest sigh in his heart, ¡°Is this a scene from hell?¡±


    Whether it was a scene from hell or not, it was hard to say for the time being. It was just that Prince Aili had disappeared in this area. He could no longer be found.


    This news quickly spread out to other ces. Suddenly, the entire violet empire began to shake.


    When Chen Heng knew the news of Aili¡¯s disappearance, he had juste out of theboratory andpleted his previous small task. Looking at the frightened Alice, he nodded and said, ¡°I see.¡±


    It seemed that Chen Heng was too calm, and Alice was stunned for a moment, and then she quickly said, ¡°Your Highness, Prince Aili has been killed. We should be careful, in case...¡±


    ¡°In case of what?¡±


    Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°Aili has at least two Monarchs protecting him. If that didn¡¯t help, what¡¯s the use of me worrying about this?


    ¡°Instead of worrying here, it¡¯s better to do our own thing. We should not be affected by the news and have our judgment messed up.¡±


    What Chen Heng said was so reasonable that Alice had nothing to say in response.


    ¡°But...¡±


    Alice opened her mouth. She felt what Chen Heng said was right, but she still wanted to open her mouth to persuade him.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at his maid and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to think too much about this matter. Just let nature take its course.


    ¡°Come with me now.¡±


    Chen Heng called Alice over, but he wasn¡¯t here to chat. He had something important to do. After saying that, Chen Heng took the lead and walked forward. They then arrived at aboratory.


    Sophisticated instruments surrounded the spaciousboratory. Chen Heng bought these instruments with money, spending arge part of his financial resources.


    This world worshipped bloodlines, so it was inevitable that there would be big problems in other aspects of development. Some instruments required high precision, so in the end, he had to spend a lot of money to buy them.


    For these things, Chen Heng spent a lot of money and a part of his energy. Some of the things inside were made by Chen Heng himself.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Walking into this ce, Alice was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t know why Chen Heng had brought her here.


    She didn¡¯t have a good impression of this ce. Previously, when Chen Heng bought the equipment, she strongly opposed it, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t like this ce.


    In her opinion, these things were Chen Heng¡¯s toys. The amount of money spent could easily be used to purchase fine pieces of jewelry and materials, but in the end, he got himself these things instead. To Alice, this was a waste of money.


    Had the purchasing order not been from Chen Heng himself, that she really could not have interfered with it, she would not have bought any of them.


    Some people were walking around in theboratory. They were the assistants that Chen Heng had recently recruited. However, one of them surprised Alice.


    ¡°Charlie, what are you doing here?¡±


    Alice frowned and looked at Charlie in front of her. Charlie was wearing a white coat and was operating some kind of equipment. When he heard Alice¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but shrug and said, ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m one of the assistants here.¡±


    ¡°Assistant? You?¡±


    Alice¡¯s doubtful eyes fell, and she looked at Charlie with undisguised doubt. During this period of time, Chen Heng recruited a lot of guards. Most of them were knowledgeable schrs, and there were very few ordinary people.


    Although Charlie was very strong, in Alice¡¯s eyes, he was far from being knowledgeable. In terms of education, he was probably about the same as those bumpkins. How qualified could he be to act as an assistant?


    ¡°As you can see, yes.¡±


    Facing Alice¡¯s doubtful gaze, Charlie did not exin anything. He just shrugged and nodded.


    Listening to the two¡¯s words, the people around had strange looks in their eyes.


    At first, they also had the same thoughts as Alice. They felt that although this bumpkin could fight, he would still be useless in this ce. Then, they were taught a lesson by Charlie.


    In thisboratory, apart from Chen Heng himself, Charlie was the leader. This was something that no one had expected.


    But in reality, this was very normal. Charlie was not an ordinary person. His identity in the World of Gods was that of a great mage, and he had all the outstanding qualities of a schr.


    In the past, when he was in other worlds, his mostmonly used image was also that of a schr. He was only acting as Chen Heng¡¯s bodyguard in this world.


    In terms of actual knowledge and qualities, he was a few streets ahead of the schrs in this world.


    ¡°Alright,e and take a look.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s voice came from the side, instantly drawing Alice¡¯s attention. When she walked over, she saw a reagent tube in Chen Heng¡¯s hand.


    There was a kind of green liquid flowing in the reagent. It was very pure and beautiful. Under the light of theboratory, it reflected an inexplicable green light.


    The appearance of this tube of reagent immediately attracted Alice¡¯s attention.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    She looked at Chen Heng in front of her, and a puzzled look appeared on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bloodline stabilization drug. It¡¯s thetest product from theboratory.¡±


    Chen Heng said softly and handed the thing to Alice. ¡°Try it.


    ¡°It can be taken orally or injected.¡±


    Looking at the jade-colored drug in her hand, Alice didn¡¯t hesitate and directly drank it. A sweet taste assaulted her. She couldn¡¯t help but lick her lips and say, ¡°It¡¯s a little sweet.¡±


    ¡°The original version was very cool, but to amodate most people¡¯s preference, we added some sweetener to it.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s voice came from the side. Alice was about to continue asking, but her expression suddenly changed.


    Arge amount of heat was surging out of her body. A swift and violent feeling emerged, making her face look red. What was even more terrifying was the turmoil in her body.


    In Alice¡¯s body, the blood seemed to have gone against the flow. An extremely violent feeling swept through her body, causing Alice to feel an inexplicable difort.


    However, the ufortable feeling disappeared soon after, bing much more rxed andfortable.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    After a long while, Alice finally recovered and said, ¡°This is...¡±


    ¡°The bloodline stabilizing potion. Like its name, it stabilizes the bloodline and prevents abnormal reactions.¡±


    Chen Heng, who was operating the instrument, asked, ¡°How is it? Do you feel any changes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Alice nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s much more stable.¡±


    Although the bloodline of a normal person was not as chaotic as that of a bloodline awakener, which often fell into instability, there would still be some fluctuations.


    The mostmon thing was the change in emotions. The emotions of a normal person would sometimes change very quickly. If they were not careful, they would easily be depressed and angry, let alone a bloodline awakener.


    Because of the bloodline¡¯s influence, their instinctive reactions would be more violent, and they would be affected by all kinds of instincts, resulting in a great change in their emotions.


    This was also amon problem of a bloodline awakener. However, this bloodline stabilization drug could help suppress this process and was very effective.

 Chapter 746 - Transmigrators

    <h4>Chapter 746: ¨C Transmigrators</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s going on...?¡±


    Alice felt the effects of the bloodline potion and could not help but feel a little shocked.


    It was no wonder that she had such a reaction. After all, in this world, although there was a lot of research in this area, the effects of the potion were very rare. Moreover, most of them were extremely precious and required many precious materials.


    ¡°Your Highness, did you develop this recently?¡±


    She turned around and asked Chen Heng.


    ¡°More or less.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled and said casually, ¡°Crafting these are not difficult. I have also specially adjusted their effects and increased a portion of the dose.


    ¡°If a person with a bloodline disease uses it, they can immediately suppress the problems that arise in their body.¡±


    ¡°Are there any seque?¡±


    Alice quickly asked. It is important to know if there were any seque. It would affect many things.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at Alice before saying, ¡°If you use this medicine for a long time, it will cause your body to be unable to bear it, and many problems will slowly appear.¡±


    ¡°Is there any way to avoid it?¡±


    Listening to Chen Heng¡¯s exnation, Alice subconsciously asked.


    ¡°It can be avoided, but it was unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°Or rather, I deliberately created the side effects.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s answered.


    Alice was instantly stunned. What was he trying to achieve by deliberately creating a side effect?


    Seeing the confusion on her face, Chen Heng continued to exin, ¡°It¡¯s easy to remove the side effects. The damage brought to the body could be greatly reduced by reducing the effective dosage of the medicine directly.¡±


    ¡°But in this way, the effect will also be lower. Although effective, it¡¯s not as fast as directly doing so.¡±


    In simple terms, it was the difference between conventional and strong medicine.


    Even though conventional medicine was safe, the effect was not as good. Although taking strong medicine was fast, it would cause many side effects.


    Chen Heng did this mainly for the user experience.


    This was a new drug. If he wanted to open up the market as soon as possible, it would be best if the effects were more obvious.


    After drinking this drug, his entire body would heat up. That effect was not necessary. It was caused by Chen Heng deliberately adding other ingredients so the user could feel the changes.


    As for the user¡¯s body? What did this have to do with Chen Heng? He was not here to benefit the world.


    Moreover, if he valued his own body, he could give out an exnation and let the users reduce the dosage. This way, the damage to their bodies would be minimized.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Alice pondered for a moment and finally nodded. Although her first reaction to the medicine was to hope that there were no side effects, she had to admit that Chen Heng¡¯s words made sense after thinking carefully.


    Although Chen Heng was a prince, selling medicine wasn¡¯t something someone could do with high status. If the medicine weren¡¯t effective enough, it would not matter regardless of the status. At most, one could barely make a quick sum of money.


    Only when the effect of the medicine was obvious enough to make people feel a clear change would people be willing to support this medicine for a long time.


    They still had to make a name for themselves in the early stages as quickly as possible. As for the side effects, they weren¡¯t that important.


    There were several other ways to cure bloodline diseases in this world, but generally speaking, they were either expensive or had side effects. Inparison, the side effects of this medicine were very much eptable.


    ¡°At most, I can wait until I make a name for myself before asking His Highness to remove the side effects.¡±


    Alice thought to herself, then left in a hurry.


    There were the Violet Royal Family¡¯s guards in n¡¯s City and a merchant group exclusive to the royal family. They were especially on standby to support a Violet Prince such as Chen Heng.


    Although Chen Heng had left, he was still a prince of the Violet Royal Family and had many privileges. These were all-ready-made resources that could be used.


    Looking at Alice¡¯s figure leaving in a hurry, Chen Heng shook his head and looked at Charlie beside him. Then, he said, ¡°How¡¯s your condition?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Charlie looked up, and a smile appeared on his pale face. After a few days, his body had changed a lot. His face had be much paler, but his body had be much sturdier.


    These changes were not big, but they were still visible if one carefully observed. It was just that Alice¡¯s attention had been on Chen Heng, so she had not noticed it.


    ¡°The risk of the bloodline transnt experiment is magnified. Please tell me immediately if there are any problems.¡±


    Chen Heng nced at Charlie and said, ¡°It¡¯s a rare trip to this world. It would be a pity if you just leave like this.¡±


    These words did not sound like good words, but Charlie smiled and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what to do.¡±


    Seeing Charlie speak, Chen Heng did not ask too much. No matter what, Charlie was a good tool man for Chen Heng. He was quite handy with it, and it would be a pity to lose it just like that.


    As for Charlie¡¯s current appearance, it was naturally caused by the bloodline transnt. Previously, he had gone to attack Aili¡¯s guards and killed all of them. He had used this to gather a lot of materials.


    Apart from the batch he had handed over to Chen Heng, he kept a lot of them. Therefore, he started to take action recently.


    The bloodline that he was transnting now should be that knight named Yiz. The bloodline was pretty outstanding. Although it could not bepared to the royal bloodline, it could be considered high-levelpared to the bloodline of other small noble families.


    If Charlie seeded, this body¡¯s potential would greatly increase.


    ¡°By the way, I just received news that something happened to Aili, and he has gone missing.¡±


    Chen Heng suddenly spoke.


    Charlie was stunned for a moment before he reacted. ¡°Congrattions, sir.¡±


    With the disappearance of Ali, the first prince, Chen Heng¡¯s status as the third prince was going to rise. This was naturally something to be happy about.


    However, Chen Heng was also concerned about this.


    ¡°I have already secretly gone to the scene of the disappearance to investigate. There are traces of the sacrificial array.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s voice continued to ring out, immediately attracting Charlie¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Sacrificial array? Abyss?¡±


    Charlie frowned and said, ¡°Is it the other transmigrators?¡±


    He did not immediately think of Aisha.


    In the World of Gods, although the sacrificial array was initially transmitted from the Abyss World and was one of the trademarks of the abyssal lifeforms, it could also be used by other races.


    In the long history of the past, the Abyss World and the World of Gods learned from each other, resulting in both sides having some understanding and mastery of each other¡¯s methods.


    Not to mention others, even Charlie had some knowledge of the sacrificial array, just that he was not very profound.


    ¡°It seems that there are other transmigrators in this area.¡±


    Charlie said.


    The appearance of the sacrificial array could not mean that Aisha, an abyssal hybrid, did it, but it could mean that there were other shuttles in this area and that they had gathered together with the people who attacked Prince Aili.

 Chapter 747 - The God of Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 747: ¨C The God of Shadows</h4>


    The God of Shadows stood in the shadows alone. He quietly looked ahead with his heavy eyes.


    On the ground below, many believers of the God of Shadows charged forward bravely, fighting and shouting that the God of Shadows would start a war. And at the head, the God of Shadows quietly observed the situation ahead.


    An invisible enemy was attacking.


    Below, the believers of the God of Shadows were not very strong. Most of them were civilians and some small noble families.


    In the old and conservative Cardo Empire, only these people would easily waver and choose to worship the God of Shadows.


    Most of therge noble families were people who had benefits from the current state. They did not want to change the situation. They only hoped the situation would never change to maintain their noble status forever.


    However, other than that, the small noble families andmoners might not be the same.


    Any world would have contradictions and conflicts along with social changes. Under normal circumstances, these contradictions and conflicts would slowly vent out, causing changes repeatedly.


    However, in this world, the bloodline overrides everything, causing these to be suppressed. Although the contradictions were forcefully suppressed, they were never resolved. This was especially true in the closed Cardo Kingdom.


    This was like a powder keg that was on fire. A tiny spark could ignite the me of riot, bringing chaos to this vast empire.


    The arrival of the God of Shadows was that fuse.


    During this period of time, the God of Shadows spread his faith in this kingdom and recruited believers. Within a short period, he had caused a great impact.


    The effect was so obvious that even the God of Shadows was surprised.


    On the ground, the believers of the God of Shadows were shouting. Under the leadership of a few transmigrators, theyunched an attack and charged toward the royal army.


    And in the high sky, a sh of light was unobservable to the ordinaries. A few embryonic forms of power appeared and rippled in the air, causing obvious fluctuations.


    The God of Shadows turned around and saw a few figures standing at the horizon¡¯s end. They were the Monarchs of the Cardo Empire. They appeared and were heading straight for the God of Shadows.


    For existences like them, the battlefield below wasn¡¯t important. As long as the top-tier existences obtained the victory, the disputes between the lower-tier existences would be destined.


    In the past, there had been many fights and quarrels within the Cardo Empire, but none had ever impacted the empire. The monarchs of the Cardo Empire stood high in the sky, and no one had ever been able to match them.


    Only now did their true opponents appear.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    The God of Shadows let out a long sigh. His existence was shrouded in shadows, and his gaze was fixed on the few people charging forward, letting out a long sigh.


    A powerful force erupted and swept forward. In an instant, all of them were suppressed.


    The few figures that carried a powerful and imposing aura ultimately retreated. They were suppressed by the God of Shadows¡¯ palm and could not break free.


    The so-called Monarchs and powerhouses wereughable stock in front of existences like the God of Shadows.


    Perhaps there were people in this world who could beparable to the God of Shadows, but these people in front of him were definitely not one of them.


    A god was a god. Even if it was only a simtion body at the moment and could not exert its full strength, it was still not someone ordinary could match.


    After easily repelling several Seventh Rank existences, the God of Shadows sighed and continued to increase its strength to suppress those peoplepletely. However, something unexpected urred and disrupted him.


    He turned around and saw a holy light appearing in the distant Cardo Empire¡¯s pce. It was as if a savage beast was raising its head. A terrifying aura that caused one to be suffocated appeared and slowly dissipated from the front.


    In the dark shadow, a pair of scarlet eyes suddenly opened. There was a coldness in those eyes.


    In the shadow, the body of this existence could not be seen clearly. One could only barely see its outline and that pair of eyes that seemed to be the size of the entire world.


    Bang!


    The two powerful forces collided in mid-air, producing an intense sound.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Feeling his power blocked, the God of Shadows revealed an expression of surprise.


    As he expected, this world was not that simple. As one of the three great empires, the Cardo Empire¡¯s powerhouses were not merely Seventh Rank.


    Even if it was only part of his power at the moment, only someone beyond the Seventh or Eighth Rank could block the God of Shadows¡¯ attack.


    ¡°An opponentparable to a Demigod?¡±


    The God of Shadows frowned and was also a little surprised.


    It was a little troublesome. The God of Shadow was a strong individual among the gods, and his status was higher than the other gods, so he was known as a powerful divine force.


    However, at this moment in the simtion, he could only rely on the part of the power brought by his true spirit, so the power he could exert was limited.


    It would be fine if it were just an ordinary Demigod, but the situation was different. The existence behind the Cardo Empire was not onlyparable to a Demigod but also had a great powerparable to a god.


    That was a Golden Holy Sword?


    The God of Shadows looked ahead, his eyes skimming over the phantom of the Golden Sword.


    In his line of sight, the Golden Holy Sword cut straight down, leaving a deep mark on his body. Golden blood dripped from his body and fell to the ground.


    The God of Shadow was not concerned at all. It only took a moment for the wound on his body to heal. Then, he turned around and continued forward.


    There, his enemy was still standing. The Golden Holy Sword was shining with a dazzling light, carrying an aura of a divine being.


    It was a weapon left behind by the divines. It was very powerful, and with the Demigod¡¯s strength, it was enough to suppress the God of Shadows at this moment.


    ¡°Foreign Saint Child, leave Cardo¡¯s territory immediately...¡±


    A faint murmur came from the darkness and entered the God of Shadows¡¯ ears.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    The God of Shadows smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Then die!¡±


    In front, a roar apanied by a powerful impact was unleashed. Two terrifying Power of Laws that wereparable to divine power collided. A storm was formed in the aftermath, destroying everything and sweeping this ce.


    The two forces that were originally fighting on the ground had already stopped.


    The battle between the God of Shadows and the Guardians of the Cardo Empire had gradually be intense. The people on the ground could no longer affect the fight¡¯s oue. Even protecting themselves had be somewhat difficult.


    They put down their weapons and began to pray simultaneously, offering their faith to their respective guardians.


    ¡°Great ruler of the shadows, please suppress that false god and lead us to a brighter future!¡±


    Among the many believers, a few figures were busy spreading the teachings of the Church of the God of Shadows and their god¡¯s power.


    These people were the transmigrators who came to this world with the God of Shadows. They were already priests of the God of Shadows in the World of Gods, and now they were the backbone of the new church.


    They led their believers there to pray and contribute their strength to the God of Shadows. With the buff of their faith, their faces turned fanatical, and their morale was boosted.


    As for the Cardo Empire, it was slightly worse.


    Although most noble families hated the faith of the God of Shadows, the knights who were summoned did not see the same.


    On the contrary, many people were looking toward the Church of the God of Shadows, their eyes filled with excitement.

 Chapter 748 - - Storm

    <h4>Chapter 748: ¨C Storm</h4>


    Golden light spread in all directions, enveloping the region. The God of Shadows smiled, looking at all of this. The figure shrouded in shadow seemed to be much clearer.


    ¡°The oue has long been decided. You can not erase everything about me.¡±


    He raised his head and looked at the majestic existence in front of him. This world¡¯s sacred existence was indeed very unique.


    The Guardian of the Cardo Empire before the God of Shadows was at the Demigod level in his spection. However, in some other aspects, he exhibited better qualities than a Demigod.


    The other party¡¯s body was powerful, and his true spirit was impressive. He was far stronger than the Demigods in the World of Gods.


    In other words, the Guardian of the Cardo Empire could easily defeat the Demigods from the World of Gods if they squared off against each other. They werepletely iparable in terms of strength.


    Such an existence seemed to be called a Saint Child in this world. Many thoughts shed through the Shadow God¡¯s mind as he silently deduced.


    In the dark, a divine spark circted and illuminated the surroundings, revealing all traces of the past.


    One after another, Demigod existences that had once left traces in the World of Gods appeared. They stood before the Guardian of the Cardo Empire before being defeated.


    This was the deduction of actualbat.


    ¡°It seems to becking.¡±


    After the deduction, the God of Shadows raised his head again and raised a soft voice. His voice did note in anynguage but was just an invisible fluctuation. However, it could be keenly captured and understood by others.


    In terms ofbat strength, the Demigods in the world of gods were far inferior to Saint Childs.


    However, everything had its strengths and weaknesses, and Saint Childs in this world also had ws.


    Most of their strength relied on their powerful bloodlines. Although they were powerful, they stillcked the immortal characteristics of true Demigods. In other words, these Saint Childs did not have divinity in their bodies. They relied entirely on their bloodlines to reach this level.


    Although they were powerful and theirbat power was terrifying, they could not bepared to true divines in many aspects. In fact, ording to the deduction of the Shadow God, these Saint Childs might even die of old age as time passed.


    Dying of old age was such aughable matter to holy existences.


    Normally, Demigods who had ascended in the World of Gods would have divinity in their bodies. Hence, they possessed a certain degree of immortality, enough to sustain their lives through time.


    However, the existence of Saint Childs in this world was different. They could die of old age due to the passage of time.


    If the Demigods in the World of Gods knew about this, they would probablyugh their heads off. Of course, even if they would die of old age, that was only rtive to true Demigods.


    In reality, even if they died of old age, it would still be an extremely shocking number. It would take a long time to reach that stage.


    ¡°Extreme but powerful.¡±


    The God of Shadows sighed, then raised his head again and said softly, ¡°But it is still a good choice.¡±


    Boom!


    In front of them, a powerful force pressed down. The power of the Guardian of Cardo Empire leaned over, and together with the Heaven Weapon, the power it unleashed was shocking.


    At least in the sense of the God of Shadows, it wasparable to a god. If it was a slightly weaker existence among the gods, such as the God of Nature, the Guardian of Cardo Empire might directly overpower the weaker gods.


    If there was only a little power incarnation, there were even fewer who could withstand the other party¡¯s attack.


    The God of Shadows was one of the few people, but he was still somewhat helpless due to the loss of power in this simtion state. He could not suppress the other party and could only barely maintain the current state.


    However, this was enough. The God of Shadows did not panic. He maintained his stance firmly as if he had set up a g, continuously attracting people from all directions.


    On the ground, many mortals were loudly shouting the God of Shadows¡¯ name. The knight group formed by the small noble families began to defect and joined the God of Shadows¡¯ camp.


    The Guardian of Cardo Empire didn¡¯t pay much attention to this phenomenon. It was understandable. For an existence at his level, a little rebellion was nothing.


    As long as the royal family was still there and their support hadn¡¯t been cut off, the Cardo Empire would bring rebirth sooner orter. There wouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that as many people below turned against each other, the power in the body of the God of Shadows was rapidly increasing.


    Faith was one of the sources of God¡¯s power. As more and more believers prayed devoutly and contributed the power of faith to the God of Shadows, his power was also increasing.


    From the surface, it could be observed the resistance that God of Shadows disyed was bing longer and much more effortlessly. In the beginning, he could barely resist the other party¡¯s attack, but as time passed, it became more and more rxed.


    Seeing the situation and the surrounding expressions became more and more uncertain. Many people were encouraged, and they wantonly praised god and continued to attack in the name of God.


    The chaos that swept through the Cardo Empire had already urred at this moment.


    The Cardo Empire was located on a closed continent and had always been isted from the outside world. Thus, the current chaos within the Cardo Empire had not greatly impacted the outside world.


    To the outside world, another more impactful event had happened. The first prince of the Violet Empire, Aili, had gone missing!


    This was the second attack after Princess Aimer of the Gilna Empire. Although the entire process differed slightly from the previous one, the oue was the same.


    Prince Aili had gone missing. He was suspected of being taken away by the attackers, and his whereabouts were still unknown. Unlike Princess Aimer, Prince Aili was hailed as the person most likely to seed to the throne within the Violet Empire.


    His disappearance had a far greater impact on the Violet Empire than Princess Aimer¡¯s disappearance. Instantly, the entire Violet Empire shook. A huge earthquake had already begun to ur.


    After hearing the news of Aili¡¯s disappearance, King Violet was furious. He sent out his guards to search, wanting to find Aili.


    However, just like how he had searched for Princess Aimer before, his search for Prince Aili was fruitless. Not many people were able to find any clues.


    It was as if that group of attackers had never appeared. No matter their methods, they could not find any traces of the other party.


    Because of this, King Violet was so furious that he almost went to the ancestralnd to retrieve the divine artifact. However, he was dissuaded by the pce officials. It was said that because of this matter, several pce officials fell to King Violet and became corpses.


    After sacrificing so much, King Violet finally calmed down and reluctantly gave up on the idea of using the divine artifact. However, in the current situation, what else can he do if he doesn¡¯t use the divine artifact?


    No one knew the answer. And after this matter gained the limelight, many people had other thoughts.


    Some people suggested that since the first prince had gone missing, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to make him the future sessor. They should choose another prince as the crown prince.


    At this moment, other than the second prince, Jason, who had the qualifications to inherit the throne, there was only the third prince, n, left. However, Prince n had already left the capital and decided to give up on the fight for the throne.


    Some people suggested that Prince n be brought back to the capital, while others suggested that Prince Jason be directly made the crown prince. For a moment, the capital was once again in turmoil because of this matter.

 Chapter 749 - Prison Guards

    <h4>Chapter 749: ¨C Prison Guards</h4>


    Tap tap¡­


    ¡°This is the ce.¡± In a dark corner, Kana led Chen Heng forward and arrived at a prison along the way.


    ¡°This is the ce where criminals are imprisoned. Usually, the criminals captured by other departments will be imprisoned here.¡± Then, looking at Chen Heng behind him, Kana spoke softly and exined.


    ¡°Prisoners?¡± Chen Heng returned to his senses and spoke with some surprise.


    The King¡¯s Council was undoubtedly a criminal organization in various countries. In other words, every member of the King¡¯s Council was a criminal to the people of the other kingdoms. However, what kind of people could be called prisoners by the people of the King¡¯s Council then?


    ¡°They are all serious criminals.¡± Then, sensing Chen Heng¡¯s thoughts, Kana smiled and said, ¡°Although the King¡¯s Council is not well-known, we are still a decent organization. At least we are legal in many kingdoms. It¡¯s just that our names are a little different.¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°We exist as a Chamber of Commerce in many ces. So many people among the kingdoms are our members. The kings of some small countries are also our members.¡±


    Chen Heng was stunned at first, then realized, ¡®How impressive.¡¯


    The King¡¯s Council¡¯s power was much deeper than he had imagined. Even the kings of many small countries were members of the King¡¯s Council. One can imagine many things based on this sentence.


    In this world, except for the three great empires, the other countries had more or less been infiltrated by the King¡¯s Council, which was indeed interesting.


    Chen Heng looked around with interest, looking at the criminals in prison. ording to Kana, the criminals in this prison were all real criminals sent directly from the prisons of the various kingdoms. However, more than half of the people here were innocent based on the criminal standard in this world.


    In the past, the King¡¯s Council would select some sacrifices from these prisoners to carry out various bloodline experiments or other things.


    ¡°ording to Elder Jameson¡¯s order, this area is now under your control.¡± Kana handed a bunch of keys over to Chen Heng, ¡°The prisoners here are mostly ordinary mortals. As for those with special bloodlines, they can only be found on a higher level. The defenses there are also more tightly guarded. You control this ce. If you need anything, you can just take them from here. They are consumables anyway.¡± He said casually and did not care about the prisoners before him.


    The prisoners here were consumables to them. Therefore, they did not need to care much about the prisoners. This could be seen in the surrounding environment. The environment of thisyer of prison was terrible. It was filled with various dirty things. There were even corpses lying there, emitting a rotten smell.


    One wouldn¡¯t be able to live longer in such an environment, even if one wanted to. The people here basically treated these prisoners as consumables, usually only storing some of them for use when required.


    ¡°Someone will send them here every month. You just have to use them carefully.¡± Kana said casually, reminding him, ¡°Be careful not to use them up.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Chen Heng nodded with a smile on his face.


    Chen Heng waited for Kana to leave before he fell into deep thought. Then, finally, Kana¡¯s words revealed some information.


    ¡®Once a month, the prisoners will be replenished. This means that most nearby kingdoms have already been infiltrated and belong to the King¡¯s Council.¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Having the prisoners replenished once a month was difficult in this world¡¯s traffic environment. Moreover, a month was too short if they relied solely on horse carriages to transport. Therefore, only the nearby kingdoms would probably be able to transport them in time.


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Heng left and walked deeper. Wails sounded all over the ce along the way.


    ¡°Kind master, please let me out!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯tmit a crime! Let me go!¡±


    As Chen Heng walked along the cells, the people around him let out waves of sounds, which seemed particrly intense.


    Chen Heng looked at the prisoners around him and did not say anything. From its looks, the prisoners around him still did not understand the situation and thought they were locked up due to the crimemitted. However, this was the understanding of ordinary mortals.


    Ignoring the wails from all directions, Chen Heng walked forward and arrived at a higher level. This prison was specially built by the people of the King¡¯s Council, looking like a tall steeple from the outside. The lowest level of the prison was naturally for mortals. The higher the level, the fewer people locked up, and the higher their strengths were.


    As Chen Heng walked to the higher level, the number of people locked up gradually decreased to only one-tenth of the first level. Although the prison cells in the surroundings were rtively fewer, they still appeared empty. This is because not many people were locked up there.


    As Chen Heng walked over, pairs of cold eyes stared at him from the dark cells.


    ¡°Hey, looks like there¡¯s a new person here.¡±


    ¡°Let me see. It¡¯s a young man this time.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s much better than the previous old guy.¡±


    The prisoners around Chen Heng stared at him with a sense of danger in their gazes. Chen Heng was not surprised. Beforeing here, Kana had warned Chen Heng to pay attention to his safety. Compared to mortals, the prisoners here were all of the bloodlines, so the level of danger was naturally much higher.


    Based on Chen Heng¡¯s knowledge, thest prison guard seemed to have been killed by a mortal¡¯s attack.


    ¡°You guys look energetic.¡± Then, Chen Heng smiled and said, ignoring the cold voices of the prisoners around him.


    He had a smile, and his voice was very gentle, like a gentleman. However, many prisoners suddenly shivered after hearing his voice, as if they were frightened. As they looked at Chen Heng and saw the smile on his face, they felt an inexplicable sense of terror, as if a ferocious beast was lurking in the dark without knowing why.


    Chen Heng did not care about the prisoners¡¯ reactions. He kept a smile on his face and continued to walk silently. Then, he walked to the front, looked at the prisoners around him, and walked around with a sincere smile. After a long while, he left this ce with satisfaction and walked to the higher floor.


    Watching Chen Heng leave, the people present let out a sigh of relief and unconsciously rxed. Compared to ordinary mortals, the senses of those with bloodlines were much sharper. Hence, they could sense the danger hidden under Chen Heng¡¯s smile.


    ¡®This was a terrifying figure.¡¯ This thought shed through everyone¡¯s mind as they watched Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng didn¡¯t care about the thoughts of the prisoners behind him. In his opinion, these people were likembs waiting to be ughtered. At most, they were just a little fierce. However, in the end, this was his property. Hence, he didn¡¯t have to care about their attitude.


    After patrolling, Chen Heng walked to the higher floor. Unsurprisingly, the higher the floor, the fewer people were imprisoned here. After reaching the fifth floor, there wasn¡¯t even a single person.


    This minaret had a total of seven levels. Although Chen Heng didn¡¯t have much hope in his heart, he still finished visiting the final level and went up the top stairs out of rigor.


    ¡°Eh.¡± However, to Chen Heng¡¯s surprise, someone was at the top-level minaret.


    Compared to the bottom level, the prison on the top level was much tidier. The decorations around it were also better. One could tell that the prisoner here was treated like a VIP. Those who could be imprisoned on this level were naturally extraordinary and were not simple people.


    Chen Heng had deliberately asked Kana before and was informed that only the royal family was qualified to be imprisoned here. Moreover, only the direct bloodline of the royal family was qualified to be imprisoned here, not some kind of coteral bloodline.


    In other words, the person imprisoned here had at least the same status as Chen Heng¡ª the prince of an empire.


    Walking to this level, Chen Heng looked around curiously.


    Someone was also staring at him. It was a calm gaze of a skinny old man sitting at the end. He was very thin, sitting there like a statue. His bronze-colored skin was not eye-catching in the dark dungeon. If not for the faint aura on his body, even Chen Heng would have thought that he was a corpse.


    His gaze followed Chen Heng the moment Chen Heng walked in. His attitude was very calmpared to the other prisoners who were previously imprisoned. He just sat there, not saying a word.


    Ta¡­ Ta...


    Light footsteps sounded in the attic, heard clearly in this quiet ce. Besides the sound of Chen Heng¡¯s footsteps, the ce was silent. There was no sound at all.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Chen Heng said as he looked at the old man, ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m the new prison guard here. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll stay here for a while. As your partner for the time being, aren¡¯t you going to introduce yourself?¡± Chen Heng said with a smile.


    The old man looked calm and didn¡¯t seem affected by Chen Heng¡¯s words. He indeed looked like a statue. Chen Heng didn¡¯t care about the old man¡¯s silence and kept a smile on his face. However, from the old man¡¯s body, he felt his bloodline throbbing in his body

 Chapter 750 - - The Sun Royal Family

    <h4>Chapter 750: ¨C The Sun Royal Family</h4>


    The two were looking at each other on the minaret¡¯s top floor. Neither of them said a word. The scene fell into a dead silence. An ordinary person would probably feel awkward at this moment. Fortunately, neither Chen Heng nor the old man was an ordinary person, at least on the surface.


    Chen Heng stood quietly with a smile on his face. Though the old man did not respond to him, he did not feel awkward and just stared at the old man, waiting quietly for an answer.


    At the same time, he could feel his bloodline throbbing in his body. The throbbing of the royal bloodline was one of the several primogenitor bloodlines.


    ¡®That bloodline was¡­¡¯


    Chen Heng suppressed the bloodline in his body as he pondered. It was not until a momentter that he came to a realization. In an instant, the blood in his body was boiling, radiating in all directions like the sun.


    At this moment, he was like a Divine Son in the eyes of the old man before him. His entire body was crystal clear, and one could vaguely see the outline and traces of blood.


    Is he the sessor of the Sun¡¯s Bloodline?¡¯ Then, the old man stood up from the ground almost subconsciously, no longer maintaining his previous sitting posture. The aura on Chen Heng¡¯s body shocked the old man. A rustling sound could be heard from where he stood. Dust was constantly falling from the old man¡¯s body.


    The old man had been sitting upright for an unknown amount of time in this prison, so much so that his body was covered in dust. Hence, the scene looked spectacr as he stood up. Even Chen Heng was a little surprised.


    From its looks, the old man had been in this ce for a long time, which was surprising ording to the King¡¯s Council¡¯s style. As a royal bloodline, the old man was kept and ced here for such a long time. Therefore, there must be some special reason behind it.


    The old man was actually of the Sun¡¯s bloodline, which was indeed surprising. However, on the other hand, this was also a good thing. At least he didn¡¯t have to deliberately suppress the bloodline in his body so that he could reveal it directly.


    To a certain extent, both of them had the Sun¡¯s bloodline. Hence they should be closer to each other, making it more convenient for them to foster a rtionship.


    Thinking of this, the smile on Chen Heng¡¯s face remained as he continued to look at the old man. Under his gaze, the old man before him finally made a move.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your name?¡± He looked at Chen Heng and finally said something.


    His voice was hoarse and sounded a little harsh to the ear as if he had not spoken for a long time.


    ¡°Kling Nardo.¡± Chen Heng said his name.


    ¡°Kling Nardo?¡± The old man immediately frowned, ¡°Nardo?¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, he seemed disappointed, ¡°A name I¡¯ve never heard of.¡± However, in the end, he thoroughly thought about it and confirmed that he had never heard of the name Nardo in the past.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal.¡± Chen Heng nodded and said, ¡°The Nardo family is just a small family. It¡¯s not very ancient, so, normally, you haven¡¯t heard of it, Sir.¡±


    ¡°A small family...¡± The old man looked at Chen Heng with aplicated expression. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    Standing there, he was silent for a long time, then he said again, ¡°My name is Grissom. As for my surname, you don¡¯t need to know it. No point telling you about a family that has already fallen.¡± He looked at Chen Heng and said in a low voice as if he was a little disappointed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°Nothing in this world is destined. Even the royal families who founded the prosperous empire in the past will eventually weaken one day.


    Today¡¯s king may be a skeleton tomorrow. On the other hand, today¡¯s ruined family may have another day of vitality in the future. What matters is never the current adversity, but the willingness to change.¡± Chen Heng said solemnly.


    ¡°What you said makes sense.¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the old man seemed slightly moved. First, he nodded his head with some emotion, but then he was a little discouraged, ¡°But this is me now...¡±


    The once prosperous Sun Empire had long copsed. As for the Sun Royal Family that the Sun Empire left behind, not many of them remained. Other than this old man, there weren¡¯t many Sun Royal Family members who had awakened the Sun¡¯s bloodline. Nheless, the old man himself had fallen into such a state and didn¡¯t have much life left in the future.


    ¡®However, there was still hope¡­¡¯ The old man¡¯s heart moved, and his gaze again fell on Chen Heng before him.


    The environment inside the minaret was gloomy, but it was slightly better at the top level. In the outside world, the faint sunlight shone on Chen Heng¡¯s body, making his entire body radiate with a dazzling light, lookingpletely differentpared to the old man hiding in the shadows.


    The same applied to the aura on Chen Heng¡¯s body. It was full of vitality, as vigorous as the rising sun, forming a sharp contrast with the old man¡ª a young and an old, optimistic and sluggish, sunlight and darkness. Twopletely different people stood here as if they were from two eras.


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s appearance, the old man could not help but feel a little touched and had some inexplicable emotions.


    Indeed, although his family had long fallen, it did not mean that Sun¡¯s bloodline would disappear. On the contrary, although the young man before him had long forgotten the history and glory of the past and even lost the Sun Royal Family¡¯s surname, the Sun¡¯s bloodline on his body was so vigorous. It was the best evidence that the Sun¡¯s bloodline still existed and had not weakened.


    ¡°You are great, young man,¡± Looking at Chen Heng, Grissom finally nodded and said, ¡°If you are free in the future,e and apany me more often. I hope you can move on as you mentioned.¡± He said and then quietly sat down cross-legged, returning to his previous position.


    Before him, Chen Heng looked at the old man and silently smiled. He did not mind the old man¡¯s silence, as seeing the old man was already a pleasant surprise for him. As for the rest, there was no need to be anxious.


    ¡°Take your time to rest.¡± Chen Heng nodded and said, ¡°The environment here is quite terrible. I will send someone over to clean it up after a while.¡±


    The environment here was indeed terrible. The surroundings were full of dust, and the old decorations didn¡¯t seem like they could be used at all. It was quite an eyesore. To Chen Heng, cleaning this ce up would also make it more pleasing to the eye.


    Then, Chen Heng left the ce. Behind him, Grissom silently opened his eyes. He was hidden in the shadows, and his gaze was fixed on Chen Heng. No one knew what he was thinking. After a long time, he let out a long sigh. No one knew if he was sighing about his circumstances or something else.


    Chen Heng stayed here in the following period. Chen Heng became one of Jameson¡¯s subordinates. Jameson was quite generous to Chen Heng, giving him much freedom. Then, Chen Heng volunteered toe here and help Jameson suppress this prison.


    This decision was out of Jameson¡¯s expectations. After all, suppressing the prison may seem easy, but there wasn¡¯t much money to make here, let alone doing meritorious deeds and striving for rewards like others. The only benefit was that Chen Heng could freely use the prisoners here, though it meant nothing.


    The King¡¯s Council was a big business, and all the official members were treated well. Hence they usually didn¡¯t care about the materials gathered from the bloodline masters¡¯ corpses. This was also the reason why Chen Heng could easily get this job.


    Chen Heng cared about things that others didn¡¯t care about. His path of bloodline advancement required the replenishing and devouring of arge number of bloodline masters. The many bloodline masters here may only be used as experiments for others, but it was great for Chen Heng to utilize them fully.


    As for Grissom, it was aplete surprise. So Chen Heng stayed here for the rest of the time. Over at n¡¯s territory, he had made arrangements before he left. He had created an avatar that could act on his behalf to a certain extent. However, of course, there would still be issues if it fought, but with Alice and Charlie¡¯s help, the situation should not be that bad.


    After resolving the worries, Chen Heng stayed in peace and used the resources here. There were not many bloodlines here, but it was not a small number either.


    Moreover, new batches would be sent over every once in a while. So although Chen Heng didn¡¯tck resources in this ce, he could make up for some of them. Hence, he just stayed here quietly with peace of mind.


    Under his leadership, this prison had a new look, and the surroundings became much cleaner. In addition, Chen Heng made some modifications to this minaret, making the environment much morefortable to a certain extent.


    During this period, even the wails of prisoners had weakened, mainly because the troublemakers had disappeared, bing Chen Heng¡¯s experimental subjects.


    Then, over half a monthter, Jameson¡¯s men came again, ¡°Elder Jameson informed me to bring this to you.¡± Kana¡¯s voice sounded.


    After not seeing him for over half a month, his voice sounded much more hoarse than before, and he seemed a little tired.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Then, looking at Kana, Chen Heng said with surprise, ¡°It¡¯s only been a month. How did it be like this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± A bitter smile appeared on Kana¡¯s face.

 Chapter 751 - Bloodline Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 751: ¨C Bloodline Medicine</h4>


    ¡°There was an ident in the mystic realm, and now all the ces are in chaos.¡±


    Kana said to Chen Heng. Chen Heng¡¯s sharp eyes noticed the key words.


    A mystic realm?


    ¡°What¡¯s in the mystic realm can make you so miserable?¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he said with a smile. A mystic realm was a small world attached to the main world. They also exist in this world, but their numbers are rtively few.


    Because this world was so powerful, the weaker small worlds around it could not exist independently. Hence, the numbers were extremely few.


    However, there seemed to be a pretty good secret realm on the Violet Empire¡¯s side. Over the generations, most of the royal families that had not inherited the throne were hiding there.


    With the strength of the various King Councils, it was not strange for them to control one mystic realm. Chen Heng thought to himself as he waited for Kana¡¯s reply.


    ¡°You¡¯ll knowter.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, Kana smiled and said, ¡°ording to the rules, you¡¯ll have to enter very soon. I¡¯ll tell you even if you hadn¡¯t asked about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Chen Heng was a little surprised and said with a smile, ¡°Then I have to listen carefully.¡±


    Kana did not keep him in suspense and directly exined to Chen Heng. The mystic realm controlled by the King¡¯s Council was called the Graveyard of the Gods. Many ancient and powerful existences were buried in it.


    In the beginning, it was because the ancestors of the King¡¯s Council had discovered this secret realm that they were able to establish the King¡¯s Council and be powerful.


    At that time, a total of thirty-six ancestors had discovered the Graveyard of the Gods. They were all small noble families that had gathered from various ces. This was the source of the thirty-six members of the King¡¯s Council.


    In the end, for the King¡¯s Council to be powerful, every member who officially joined the King¡¯s Assembly needed to enter this secret realm to explore and seek their opportunities.


    ¡°It sounds good.¡±


    Listening to Kana¡¯s description, Chen Heng was deeply thought, but his heart was somewhat moved. At this moment, his umtion was still far from enough. He just happened tock the corpses of high-quality bloodlines to supplement it.


    From the name of this Graveyard of Gods, it sounded very good. There were many powerful corpses there.If Chen Heng could enter the mystic realm, wouldn¡¯t he have the resources to supplement his bloodline?


    Thinking of this, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up as many thoughts shed through his mind.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s sounded attractive.¡±


    Kana smiled and said, ¡°There are many burial grounds left over from a long time ago. Legend has it that even the bones of gods and devils can be found.¡±


    The bones of gods and devils¡­ Only the legendary primogenitors could be called gods and devils in this world.


    ¡°You must be joking.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s face revealed a look of shock at the right time. He said, ¡°Gods are eternal and indestructible. What can kill them?¡±


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, gods are eternal and indestructible.¡±


    Kana exined, ¡°But even if they are gods, they still have enemies.


    ¡°They won¡¯t die alone, but they could be sealed. Their bodies will also be crippled, just like how one of our arms was chopped off.


    ¡°This little injury is naturally nothing to the great god. The crippled limbs will also grow very quickly, but there will still be remains.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s face revealed a smile. He nodded at Kana to indicate that he understood.


    From the looks of it, this graveyard of the gods was worth a visit. Perhaps this trip would be able to make up for more than half of the ws in Chen Heng¡¯s bloodline.


    ¡°You are my senior. If there¡¯s anything you need to pay attention to, please give me some advice.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s face revealed a smile. He looked at Kana respectfully, asking him to give him some advice.


    Kana was very satisfied with Chen Heng¡¯s attitude. Although the strength that Chen Heng revealed was not his full strength, it was still a Third Rank. Overall, he was stronger than Kana, not to mention that he also had a noble bloodline and the bloodline of the Sun God. He was much stronger than Kana, who had the bloodline of a small noble.


    Whether it was his status or the Elders¡¯ value, Chen Heng was rated well above Kana. It was naturally very pleasing to Kana to gain such a respectful attitude from him.


    Kana came here to tell Chen Heng all this because he wanted to give Chen Heng sweets and build a good rtionship with him.


    Since Chen Heng was so smart, he naturally would not be reserved with what he had in his sleeves. In a short time, both of them smiled and chatted happily.


    ¡°Actually, these ces should not be much of a problem for you.¡±


    Kana said, ¡°The danger in the mystic realm mainlyes from the local lifeforms in the mystic realm.


    ¡°Those local life forms are very dangerous. For ordinary members, their lethality is not small.


    ¡°But with your strength, Kling, it¡¯s nothing. Moreover, there¡¯s also the special care of the Elders.¡±


    At this point, a smile appeared on his face. He said, ¡°The Elders have always valued you.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s face suddenly revealed a smile, indicating that he understood. Jameson indeed took care of Chen Heng.


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s understanding of the situation, when ordinary members joined, they would have to carry out some tasks by force. They were not like Chen Heng, who could choose his department.


    And from the treatment in other aspects, one could see that Chen Heng was different.


    After a moment, Kana left. Before he left, he left a few things behind and handed them to Chen Heng. They were a few tubes of crimson-colored reagents. At first nce, they looked like the color of blood, giving people a special sense of beauty.


    However, if one looked carefully, one could see something strange about them, such as the flickering golden threads.


    One could not feel anything strange just by holding these few bottles of liquid. However, if one looked carefully, one could feel a throbbing feeling in the heart.


    ¡°This feeling...¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Feeling the throbbing feelinging from his blood vessels, he immediately stood up and walked to the side.


    Arriving at hisboratory, he opened the medicine bottle and carefully looked at the crimson liquid inside. Under his gaze, the crimson liquid seemed to be a living being. It was still flowing within.


    Slowly, Chen Heng focused his mind. His field of vision erged and became much more spacious. Imprints appeared in front of him. This crimson liquid was formed from tiny crimson particles, and these particles were formed from imprints. It was extremelyplicated.


    These imprints gave Chen Heng a familiar feeling.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Chen Heng frowned as various thoughts shed through his mind. He felt that these imprints were somewhat familiar, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t find the source of this familiarity.


    What exactly was this thing? He pondered in his heart, but his actions didn¡¯t stop. He directly drank the bottle in his hand.


    This was how to use this thing. He just had to drink it directly. During this process, Chen Heng tried his best to control his body.


    Under the effect of the powerful true spirit, any cell in his body could be precisely controlled. If there were a slight error, the thing he drank would immediately be expelled, not allowing it to enter the body¡¯s fluid cirction.


    However, the final result was surprising. In just a short period, the fluid he drank in his body directly evaporated as if it had disappeared.


    No matter how Chen Heng examined it, he could not sense the existence of the potion in his body. Upon sensing this, Chen Heng was stunned.


    Is this even possible? Before he could react, the effect of the bloodline potion had taken effect on his body. In his body, there was a kind of power throbbing, and it began to move as the potion took effect.


    That was...


    As the power in his body began to fluctuate, Chen Heng finally understood. No wonder the previous imprint gave him such a familiar feeling, but he could not find any memories.


    That familiar feeling did note from memories but from the bloodline. That was the imprint representing the Sun God. As he understood, the Sun God bloodline throbbed.


    Then, it began to grow. This growth continued for a long time, and only after a long time did itpletely stop.


    Chen Heng stood in his original position, still maintaining the same posture, but there were some changes to his body. His back was already drenched in sweat, and he looked more or less tired as if he had experienced a great battle.


    In other words, he was even more exhausted than he had been through a great battle. This kind of exhaustion was mostly physical.


    Compared to his physical exhaustion, his spirit was still quite energetic. At this moment, he was still full of energy and was still thinking about the origin of this bloodline medicine.


    ¡°Such a good bloodline medicine. Where did the King¡¯s Council get it from?¡±


    Standing on the spot, Chen Heng felt the changes in his body. At this moment, this thought shed through his mind.


    There were many changes in his body. The Sun God bloodline in his body had grown a lot because of this effect. More precisely, the Sun God bloodline in Chen Heng¡¯s body was far less than the Silver Moon bloodline in his body. It was less than one-fifth of thetter.


    However, the Sun God bloodline in his body had risen a lot, from less than one-fifth to almost the same level. The effect was not small but great.


    This was a good thing. Using the true spirit to check his body did not find anything abnormal, so there should not be too many side effects. The only question was, where did Jameson get such a good bloodline medicine?


    This was the question in his heart. But for now, it wasn¡¯t very important. Chen Heng turned around and looked at the other bottles of medicine. What was inside was the same kind of medicine. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then, without much hesitation, he went up and used the medicine.


    The bloodline power in his body was still growing. Chen Heng¡¯s strength grew when the few bottles of medicine were used up. Unconsciously, he crossed the limit and reached the Fifth Rank.


    This was a spontaneous action caused by the growth of the bloodline power.

 Chapter 752

    <h4>Chapter 752: ¨C Mystic Realm Exploration</h4>


    When Kana came this time, he brought three bottles of bloodline medicine to Chen Heng. These three bottles of medicine were initially intended for Chen Heng to use for a long period.


    ording to Jameson, these three bottles of medicine were enough for Chen Heng to digest for several years, which was calcted ording to a normal person¡¯s conditions.


    One¡¯s bloodline was connected to his origin. It was not something that could be easily shaken. Hence, any slight change could negatively affect the person as a whole. Countless people in this world had died directly from the bloodline change.


    It was impossible for someone like Chen Heng to be alive after consuming three bottles of bloodline medicine in one go. Most people would directly die or turn into monsters. Hence, it would be very difficult for him to maintain his human form.


    Chen Heng dared to do this mostly because he was brave and talented and relied on his true spirit¡¯s powerful control. Therefore, unlike others, he was able to do this. Others could just forget about it.


    The Sun¡¯s bloodline in Chen Heng¡¯s body had fallen silent after the three medicine bottles were used. However, the great harvest required some time to digest slowly so the harvest could bepletely settled.


    This was Chen Heng¡¯s first time feeling the benefits of joining the King¡¯s Council. However, this also created a problem. Initially, his Silver Moon bloodline had the absolute advantage in his body, suppressing all the other bloodlines.


    However, after the bloodline medicine¡¯s improvement, the Sun¡¯s bloodline in his body had caught up and now had a tendency topete with the Silver Moon bloodline. Although this was somewhat different from Chen Heng¡¯s original n, the impact was not great.


    ¡®If I can¡¯t purify my bloodline, it seems eptable for the Sun¡¯s and Silver Moon bloodlines to upy each other.¡¯ Chen Heng pondered, and this thought shed through his mind.


    It would naturally be best if he couldpletely transform the bloodline in his body into one. Combining the two progenitor bloodlines would also be eptable, though other problems might exist. However, this was not a big deal. If there were problems, he could think of a way to solve them. So there was no need to be overly afraid.


    After figuring out these key points, Chen Heng left and walked to the other side. He was in a good mood because his bloodline had been upgraded. During this period, the prisoners in the minaret received good treatment, with various meat being added to their lunch daily. It could be considered a reward from Chen Heng.


    ¡°There seem to be some changes in your body.¡± Then, after walking around Grissom for a few rounds, the old man couldn¡¯t suppress his emotions and said, ¡°Can you tell me why?¡±


    Chen Heng revealed a smile on his face. He did not intend to hide it. Instead, he told him the whole process, only omitting some things.


    ¡°I see.¡± Grissom finally understood and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡±


    ¡°An ordinary person like you would likely have many problems, but you seem very stable.¡± He looked at Chen Heng with a strange look in his eyes.


    Based on his understanding of the situation, if someone like Chen Heng used the bloodline medicine like this, even if he could still maintain himself, there would be some serious side effects. For example, his personality would have ws, and he would be angry, murderous, sensitive, and erratic.


    However, there seemed to be no change in Chen Heng. He was still smiling and talking and looked like a normal young man.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Heng was puzzled by Grissom¡¯s words, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to feel any change. Maybe my character is rtively optimistic.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Grissom looked at Chen Heng for a long time and wanted to say something, but he hesitated. In the end, he could only nod.


    Chen Heng had stayed here for a long time, so he had also observed Chen Heng for a long time but did not see any changes. So, ultimately, he could only attribute it to Chen Heng¡¯s talent.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can withstand the transformation of your bloodline, but you have to pay attention to it.¡± Grissom said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the medicine risk just because you experienced nothing this time. Once the bloodline transformation¡¯s effect appears, it¡¯s irreversible.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Chen Heng nodded with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have much choice, do I?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Grissom sighed and finally nodded.


    He still sat there, maintaining his original posture. No one knew what he was doing. Chen Heng looked to the side. The cutlery had been moved. It seemed that he had eaten the food he had received recently and was not fasting like before.


    He looked at Grissom and was about to leave. However, Grissom¡¯s voice sounded from behind, ¡°I have a meditation method here. Take it and try it out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Heng nodded with a smile on his face.


    From its looks, the hard work during this period had finally paid off. Grissom stretched out his hand and pointed at Chen Heng¡¯s body. A warm current emerged from his forehead, emitting heat. Then, a message appeared in his mind, but Chen Heng subconsciously blocked it.


    Chen Heng¡¯s heart moved. Finally, he resolved the obstruction and chose to receive this message. A meditation method surged into his mind.


    This was a nameless meditation method, but the content wasplicated. Moreover, it was a unique system that Chen Heng had never seen before. Chen Heng took a closer look and confirmed that he had never seen any simr meditation method before.


    ¡°This meditation method should be of some help to you.¡± Grissom¡¯s voice came from behind and sounded a little hoarse, ¡°If you use it frequently, it can make the blood in your body more stable.¡± Then, he silently closed his eyes and did not speak anymore.


    Chen Heng looked at him and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then, he turned around and left. Behind him, Grissom looked at Chen Heng¡¯s back, and his gaze was a littleplicated. However,pared to before, other than nostalgia, there was also some anticipation in his eyes this time. What was he looking forward to?


    Other than himself, probably no one else knew about this. However, to Chen Heng, Grissom was probably in a strange mood. As for what exactly happened, no one knew.


    Time passed slowly. Soon, a month passed. It was soon time for Chen Heng to go back to report to the mystic realm of the King¡¯s Council.


    When Kana came over, he had already informed that anyone who officially joined the King¡¯s Council needed to enter the King¡¯s Council¡¯s mystic realm once. The reason why Chen Heng did not immediately enter was only because of Jameson.


    Jameson valued Chen Heng very much because of his bloodline, so Jameson did not let him join the mystic realm expedition team immediately to explore the mystic realm. Instead, Jameson let Chen Heng recuperate at the minaret for quite a long time before he was prepared to join the team.


    ording to Jameson, the team that went to the mystic realm this time was a bunch of newbies. However, to protect Chen Heng¡¯s safety, Jameson intentionally ced a few older men inside to protect Chen Heng. He also deliberately sent his men to inform Chen Heng in advance to show his concern for Chen Heng.


    From this point of view, Jameson indeed cared about Chen Heng and treated him well. During this period, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but ask around, wanting to obtain more bloodline medicine due to its excellent effect.


    Just three bottles of bloodline medicine could enable the Sun¡¯s bloodline in Chen Heng¡¯s body to undergo such a huge transformation. Therefore, wouldn¡¯t the effect be even better if there were more bloodline medicine? Perhaps relying on this bloodline medicine could help Chen Heng aplish his goal of transformingpletely.


    After some investigation, Chen Heng finally discovered the source of this bloodline medicine. It was a special product that originated from the gods¡¯ graveyard. Every year, an expedition team would enter the mystic realm and obtain many precious materials and other resources from the gods¡¯ graveyard.


    The bloodline medicine Jameson gave Chen Heng also originated from the mystic realm, with a limited quantity every year. Hence it was rare and precious.


    ording to the situation that Kana was envious of, even an elder like him, who Jameson entrusted, also felt that this bloodline medicine was very precious and was not something that could be obtained under normal circumstances.


    Therefore, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t obtain it through exchange with others. Moreover, he could not obtain it under normal circumstances and could only get it by doing meritorious deeds. Hence, Chen Heng was quite looking forward to entering the mystic realm.


    The guards that Jameson arranged for him might have an adverse effect at this time. After all, with people watching from the side, Chen Heng might not be able to act on his own, so he could only obediently follow Jameson¡¯s direction.


    It would be troublesome when that time came. If Chen Heng wanted to obtain the resources in the mystic realm and the corpses he wanted, he would most likely have to go to some special ces, as the resources in normal ces had already been taken away by the seniors.


    However, the special ces were most likely dangerous to Jameson¡¯s men. It would be fine if Chen Heng were just an ordinary member. Then, he could take the risk and court death if he wanted to die. The others would be happy to see him be a joke.


    However, Jameson favored him and regarded him as the future seed of his subordinates, which was indeed troublesome.


    Before heading to the mystic realm to explore, Chen Heng wanted to think of a better way so that this trip could go through in peace the way he wanted.


    It was indeed a headache. In addition, the effect of the nameless meditation method given by Grissom was almost seen. It greatly affected the stability of the bloodline. In addition, it could greatly activate the activity and develop the power of the Sun¡¯s bloodline.

 Chapter 753 - Advance

    <h4>Chapter 753: ¨C Advance</h4>


    The Royal Sun Family still had a few things to show. At least this meditation technique was decent.


    For normal bloodlines, this was definitely a family heirloom. Even if it wasn¡¯t the Royal Sun Family¡¯s bloodline, it could still stabilize other bloodlines. It would be useful for long-term cultivation.


    For Chen Heng, the effect wasn¡¯t that effective, but it wasn¡¯t insignificant either. It was mainly a system that hadn¡¯t been discovered before, so it was a good reference for Chen Heng. As for the effect it had on him, it was really insignificant to him.


    A few dayster, Chen Heng officially set off. ording to Jameson¡¯s instructions, they would meet up in a small county and then go through a passage to the mystic realm.


    The road to the mystic realm was rather bumpy and secretive. No wonder the King¡¯s Council could hide for so long without being discovered.


    On the way, Chen Heng conveniently returned to his own territory. Perhaps to show his trust, Jameson did not forcefully arrange for anyone to follow Chen Heng. Instead, he gave him the authority to move freely.


    Since he had this authority, Chen Heng naturally would not waste it. He would do what he had to do.


    ¡°The materials that you ordered previously have basically been gathered. We can quickly mass-produce the drugs.¡±


    Within the n¡¯s City, Alice spoke with a face full of excitement. She reported the results of this period of time to Chen Heng. ¡°Currently, our drugs are mainly sold to the Violet Empire. Through the channels of the royal family, we have already achieved good results.


    ¡°The feedback from all aspects is very good. The first batch of goods have all been digested. We are only waiting for the second batch of the drugs to be sold.


    ¡°Currently, the we have achieved a surplus!¡±


    At the end of her sentence, Alice almost cried out in excitement. It was not easy.


    Although the original n¡¯s territory was not very rich, at least a few cities were located on trade routes. So every year, the tolls alone could earn a lot of money.


    However, since Chen Heng came here, he began to lose money yearly. The loss was naturally because he had bought too many things. The various materials and the corpses left behind by the various bloodlines. These were all big expenses that required money.


    In addition, the taxes of these cities also needed to be used to support Chen Heng¡¯s guards and servants. From Alice to the lowest servants in the pce, they all needed to rely on these taxes to support them.


    Since Chen Heng came to n¡¯s territory and left the capital, Alice had not had a day of an easy life. Once the taxes were sent to her every month, she would be in debt.


    It was touching that there was still a surplus. However, unfortunately, Alice did not know that her celebrations were premature. Chen Heng would soon ask her to increase the intensity of the purchase of materials. At that time, the surplus would turn into debt in the blink of an eye.


    Presumably, she would have a veryplicated feeling then.


    ¡°Since the sales of the drugs are good, then increase the intensity of the production. But remember to control the purchase of materials. This cannot be stopped.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled and said to Alice. The harvesting of the materials had something to do with Chen Heng¡¯s bloodline advancement.


    Many basic materials were the foundation for him to attempt the bloodline ascending ceremony in the future. However, he absolutely couldn¡¯t let this go.


    Alice nodded. Although her face was a little moody, she didn¡¯t say anything more. Compared to before, now that there were the drugs, at least Chen Heng¡¯s expenses could be supported.


    Of course, this was only under the current circumstances. If she knew how big Chen Heng¡¯s appetite was, she was afraid that he would not act so rxed at this time.


    ¡°Also, if it¡¯s just a drug, the audience is narrow-minded.¡±


    Chen Heng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let Charlie prepare for itter. Try to make a few more new products in the next few days to open up our brand.¡±


    Alice¡¯s mouth corner twitched. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, she did not say anything. She wanted to tell Chen Heng that it was not simple to develop new products. Otherwise, everyone would have been rich long ago.


    However, when she thought about the unbelievable aspects of Chen Heng and Charlie, she obediently shut her mouth in the end and forcefully held back her words.


    ¡°Forget it. No matter what we created, at least it can be digested through the royal family.¡±


    She thought to herself. In theory, there was no need to worry about selling the new productsunched in n¡¯s territory. At the very least, they couldn¡¯t suffer a loss.


    Chen Heng was the Prince of the Violet Empire. This reason was sufficient. As a prince, Chen Heng could directly use part of the resources of the Violet Empire, including the various channels of the Royal Chamber of Commerce and other resources.


    Under such circumstances, it would be a fantasy if he could still lose money. It was an incredible thing. At most, it would be a matter of earning more and less.


    Thinking of this, Alice was somewhat unwilling. She looked at Chen Heng and said, ¡°Your Highness, a few days ago, His Majesty sent an envoy to express his wish for you to return to the imperial city. Are you not going to consider it?¡±


    With the disappearance of Aili, the Violet Empire was filled with gods and demons. The various factions were all moved by the empty position of the heir and began to take action. Unfortunately, there were too many problems that arose from this.


    To stabilize the situation, King Violet had previously sent an envoy to invite Chen Heng to return to the capital.


    This was a very obvious signal. Of the three princes who were qualified to inherit the throne, the most qualified candidate, Aili, had gone missing. Most likely, he would not be able to return in the future. So only Jason and n were left.


    And whom among the two princes had the most advantage? From King Violet¡¯s preferences, it seemed to be Chen Heng. After all, his predecessor was king Violet¡¯s favorite child.


    In the case of Aili¡¯s disappearance, King Violet had personally invited Chen Heng to return to the imperial city. The political signal was too obvious.


    It could be said that as long as Chen Heng nodded his head and returned to the imperial city, he would immediately surpass Jason and be the most popr person in the imperial city.


    Unfortunately, faced with the temptation of the position of heir, Chen Heng appeared very calm, as if he did not care about it at all. He rejected King Violet¡¯s invitation, saying he did not want to leave the territory.


    The reason for this was that he had no other choice. It would have been fine if it wasn¡¯t for the matter of the King¡¯s Council. But now, Chen Heng¡¯s true body had sneaked into the King¡¯s Council. And he intended to stay there for a long time. So what was staying behind in n¡¯s territory was just a clone.


    This clone was usually used to deal with Alice and those guards, but to deal with King Violet or even the stronger powerhouses hidden in the capital? Forget it.


    Chen Heng felt that he didn¡¯t have the strength yet. The Violets Empire had a long history, and their bloodline originated from their ancestor. Who knew what kind of existence would be hidden in the capital.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before he was exposed if he sent over a clone there. It didn¡¯t matter if the clone was exposed, but he was afraid of alerting the enemy and letting the King¡¯s Council receive the news, then exposing Chen Heng¡¯s true body.


    That would be troublesome.


    Seeing that Chen Heng didn¡¯t say anything, Alice was disappointed. However, she immediately understood what Chen Heng meant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Alice and said, ¡°There will be opportunities in the future when I return to the imperial city. As for now, it¡¯s not a good time.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Alice was stunned as if she had realized something.


    ¡°Do you think I can directly be my father¡¯s sessor if I go back now?¡±


    Chen Heng nced at Alice, then shook his head, turned around, and walked out.


    In the eyes of Alice and the others, King Violet had taken the initiative to invite Chen Heng back to the Imperial City many times. This was his intention to make Chen Heng his sessor.


    But in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, this was just a small trick. It was most likely over at the imperial city. The person who took over the second Prince Jason was too out of character. That was why King Violet had made such a gesture, using Chen Heng¡¯s existence to neutralize Jason¡¯s faction.


    If Chen Heng returned to the imperial city, he was afraid that he would not be facing the position of the heir but a tit-for-tat confrontation with Jason¡¯s faction.


    King Violet could also use this to bnce and control the problem within a reasonable range.


    Chen Heng had no intention of wasting his time on this. In this world, one still had to rely on one¡¯s fists to speak. So naturally, he would want the position of King of the Violet Empire. However, he did not rely on King Violet¡¯s offer but on his fists.


    As long as he was strong enough, what could King Violet do even if he did not want to appoint Chen Heng as the sessor? Would he dare not give it to Chen Heng?


    After bidding farewell to Alice, Chen Heng walked to the other side of theboratory. It waste at night, and there were few people in theboratory. Only a few people were standing there, still busy.


    Seeing Chen Heng enter, they all bowed respectfully and then quietly left. Except for Charlie.


    ¡°Mr. Chen Heng, you¡¯re back?¡±


    After not seeing him for a while, Charlie¡¯splexion looked much better. The seque of the bloodline transnt seemed to have lessened a lot in his body.


    However, when he looked carefully, he could still feel a little strange, such as his scarlet eyes and the snake-like tongue that asionally stuck out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Seeing Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Charlie said with a bitter smile, ¡°The bloodline¡¯s influence on the body is too great. I can¡¯tpletely control it for the time being.


    ¡°There are always some instinctive movements that will appear. It¡¯s very troublesome.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t care. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine as long as you get used to it.


    ¡°However, the bloodline transnt on your body isn¡¯t perfect. It still needs time to repair slowly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Charlie nodded. ¡°The acquired bloodline is more troublesome than the innate one. However, the potential gained from it is even stronger.¡±


    The bloodline potential in Charlie¡¯s body was not very strong. At most, it could only grow to the Second Rank.


    However, after the bloodline was transnted, the bloodline potential increased. Therefore, in the future, it could grow to the Fifth Rank naturally.


    ¡°The bloodline in this world is too exaggerated.¡±


    Talking about the bloodline in his body, Charlie could not help but sigh, ¡°In the World of Gods, the strongest bloodline I¡¯ve seen was the Giant Dragon Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Even the weakest White Dragon can reach the Fourth Rank when it matures, and the Royal Golden Dragon can reach the Sixth Rank when it matures.¡±


    ¡°This is already terrifying, butpared to this world, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Indeed. The Golden Dragon was the royalty among the Giant Dragon Tribe. As long as it matures, it could reach the Sixth Rank, just one step away from reaching the Seventh Rank. This level should be terrifying, right?


    But in this world, it was nothing. In this world, as long as they awakened their royal bloodline, they would most likely reach the Seventh Rank Epic level. Even those with a slightly weaker bloodline could reach the Sixth Rank, which was not inferior to a Golden Dragon.


    However,pared to the growth period of a Golden Dragon, the growth period of many royal families in this world was much shorter. Therefore, it could be said that they had all the advantages.


    ¡°If a Golden Dragon is pure-blooded, its growth period is very long. It will take at least a few thousand years for it to naturally grow to the peak of the bloodline. However, if the purity of the royal family¡¯s bloodline in this world is high enough, its growth period is also very long.¡±


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, then concluded, ¡°The reason it is rtively short is only because of the mixed blood.¡±


    For bloodline species, the mixed-blood was not only a disadvantage but also an advantage.


    Take the Golden Dragon, for example. It would theoretically take two to three thousand years for a pure-blooded Golden Dragon to reach the peak of the bloodline and the peak of the Sixth Rank.


    However, if it was mixed blood between a Golden Dragon and a human with half of the Golden Dragon¡¯s bloodline, it also had the potential to reach the Sixth Rank but at a faster growth speed. It might only take a few hundred years to reach the Fifth Rank.


    This was the advantage of being a mixed-blood. The royal family in this world had a rtively short growth period, and it was most likely the advantage of being a mixed-blood.


    The growth period of a pure-blooded progenitor¡¯s bloodline might not be short, and it would most likely take a long time to grow. However, it was only because different bloodlinesbined and mixed that the time for the bloodline to mature was greatly shortened.


    This was the benefit of being a mixed-blood.


    ¡°The King¡¯s Council seems to have a fixed source of the royal bloodline. If I have the chance, I will help you get some.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Charlie and said.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Charlie was a little surprised and repeatedly nodded at this moment. As long as the royal bloodline was awakened, it could reach the potential of the Seventh Rank. This was a surprise for Charlie.


    In the World of Gods, his strength was only at the Sixth Rank in the World of Gods. He was still far from reaching the Seventh Rank. Now that he had the chance to reach the Seventh Rank in this world directly, it was naturally an excellent opportunity.


    If he could do it, this trip would not have been in vain.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    While feeling happy, Charlie also opened his mouth and told him about what he had discovered during this period. ¡°Over at the Descender Assembly, I can confirm that it was Aisha¡¯s doing.


    ¡°During the period of time you were away, I went to explore. I wanted to infiltrate the Descender Assembly to investigate the situation, but I was almost discovered.


    ¡°There is a powerful guardian equivalent to Fifth Rank level there. His power is very strong.¡±


    No one else knew about Chen Heng¡¯s departure, but Charlie naturally knew about it. Charlie had even helped to create that clone puppet.

 Chapter 754 - - The Journey to the Mystic Realm

    <h4>Chapter 754: ¨C The Journey to the Mystic Realm</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    ¡°Fifth Rank? That¡¯s not bad.¡± Chen Heng nodded.


    Though a person at the Fifth Rank was nothing to them, he was undoubtedly a top figure. Chen Heng had many Fifth Rank subordinates in the World of Gods. However, it was extraordinarily difficult to recruit Fifth Rank subordinates in this world within such a short time. Aisha must have put in a lot of effort for the Descending Assembly to develop to this stage.


    ¡°I¡¯ve used your name to send a letter to Miss Aisha, informing her about the news. So, I believe she already knows about your presence here, Mr. Chen Heng.¡± Charlie reported.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Heng was slightly surprised but curious, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°Miss Aisha informed that she and all the forces in the Descending Assembly are willing to serve you, Mr. Chen Heng. Therefore, they can just send someone over if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Heng nodded. He was not surprised, ¡°She does understand all the ways of the world.¡±


    Aisha did this naturally to do him a favor. In any case, the few properties of the Descending Assembly were nothing to them. They could use them if they wanted to.


    However, this was an additional power for Chen Heng to use at the moment. Although it did not seem like it was needed, for now, it mighte in handy.


    ¡°Have someone to send a letter over.¡± Chen Heng thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Say that I am very grateful for her care.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡± Charlie nodded and secretly noted it down.


    ¡®Descending Assembly, the King¡¯s Council, and the movements of the other transmigrator. It seems that this world will soon be lively.¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Aisha¡¯s goal, for now, was clearly to build the abyssal gate in this world and guide the power of the Abyss World into this world. Charlie was the same as Chen Heng. He just wanted to find a way forward and obtain a powerful bloodline to feedback to his main body.


    As for other transmigrators, they all had their own goals. However, for now, there was still a tacit understanding between the transmigrators. There was no conflict between them, and they could cooperate well. Their goals were not contradictory. This world was vast enough. Hence, it was enough to be shared among many people.


    Before this world was divided, the transmigrators¡¯ harmony could still be maintained.


    ¡°You can continue with your work.¡± Chen Heng nced at Charlie, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this ce to you while I¡¯m away.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡± Charlie nodded, then said, ¡°You¡¯re leaving again?¡±


    ¡°For the King¡¯s Council¡¯s matter, going to take a look at the mystic realm.¡± Chen Heng said casually, ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, I won¡¯t be able toe back in a while. So do keep an eye on this ce during this period.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Charlie thought for a while and said, ¡°Nothing will happen here in a short time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chen Heng smiled, then turned around and left.


    Chen Heng didn¡¯t need to worry about n¡¯s territory for the time being. After all, Charlie was here to keep an eye on things, so there shouldn¡¯t be much trouble. After leaving, Chen Heng went straight to the agreed location and prepared to meet with the others¡ª the Principality of Rimu.


    Chen Heng stood quietly in a remote town, waiting for the others to gather. Chen Heng was a little surprised by this ce. This wasn¡¯t a bustling area. Even the Principality of Rimu itself was only a vassal of the Violet Empire. It was a weak country with nothing to be proud of.


    However, there was a stronghold of the King¡¯s Council in such a remote ce, and it seemed to be a rather important stronghold. This made Chen Heng a little surprised. However, he felt relieved when he thought of the small town¡¯s location from before. Perhaps it was the King¡¯s Council¡¯s style of liking these remote ces.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with being a little remote.¡± Elena said to Chen Heng, ¡°There were severalrge organizations before the King¡¯s Council. Their influence could almost contend with the three great empires. Their forces were powerful back then, far superior to the King¡¯s Council, but so what?


    So much time has passed. Those powerful forces have long disappeared. Even though their traces have almost disappeared, yet, we still exist and will continue to exist, which already proves many things.¡±


    Elena smiled and patted Chen Heng¡¯s shoulder as she spoke with a serious face, ¡°That¡¯s why I said ces that are too eye-catching are not necessarily good, and ces that are not eye-catching are not necessarily bad.¡±


    ¡®Is that why you use so many vests?¡¯ Chen Heng was expressionless and a little speechless looking at Elena.


    Elena had rushed over in the past few days. As the leader of the mystic realm expedition, she could be considered an old acquaintance. However, her current appearance made people speechless. It was a big man with a stout body and a burly face. This was undoubtedly also one of her vests. Simr to Wendy before, it was just an avatar.


    Although they were old acquaintances, Chen Heng felt ufortable no matter how he looked at her face, not quite used to it.


    ¡°It seems that almost everyone is here.¡± Elena patted Chen Heng¡¯s shoulder and smiled brightly as she looked at the group of people around her. Among the group of people gathered around them were men and women, young and old. They were not too old; the oldest was around 30 or 40.


    The King¡¯s Council¡¯s new recruitment seemed to be regr. For example, those who were too old and did not have much potential would not be recruited.


    As the leader of this expedition, Elena was responsible for bringing these people into the mystic realm andpleting their expedition. The team began to set off when almost everyone arrived. Surprisingly, the ce that led to the mystic realm was not elsewhere but in the pce of the Principality of Rimu.


    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to say as they looked at this scene, ¡°Will the passageway not be discovered if it¡¯s ced here?¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, feeling that something was amiss. However, they stopped speaking very quickly because, before them, the king of the Principality of Rimu came out personally to wee them.


    The King¡¯s Council had long infiltrated this country. Even the king among them was their mole. So naturally, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. Everyone immediately stopped talking and walked forward obediently. They walked past the pces and finally reached a ce with a huge array.


    ¡®This is?¡¯ Looking at the huge array, Chen Heng sensed something and looked around thoughtfully, ¡®Is the entire pce a part of the array?¡¯


    Chen Heng looked around. He was a little hesitant at first, but he was sureter that there was nothing wrong with his feeling. The entire pce, including the buildings in the outer area, was a part of the array¡ª no wonder this ce could be the array¡¯s passageway.


    To build a passage to the mystic realm, besides building in a ce where the space is rtively weak and narrow, one must have enough stability. Think about it. What would happen if a sudden problem arose with a person¡¯s teleportation array, causing the teleportation to deviate?


    One would be teleported to another ce should there be a teleportation error. However, if there were a slight error, the person¡¯s head would be teleported first, followed by the person¡¯s body. The teleportation array seemedmon, but it was, in fact, difficult, requiring a high degree of stability and uracy.


    There were many ways to improve stability and uracy, but building arge and stable array was the most fundamental. The array before them had taken into ount the stability problem, so the entire pce area before them was included in the construction site, using it as the array foundation. Then, to conceal the fluctuations and traces of the array¡¯s operation, they built this vast pce on top of this area to conceal it.


    Chen Heng even suspected that the King¡¯s Council might have especially supported this so-called Principality of Rimu to conceal this entrance. Nheless, it was only a possibility.


    Before him, the array was flickering with a hazy radiance. Under Elena¡¯s lead, they entered the array one after another and were transported to another area under the array¡¯s power. The array¡¯s brilliance faintly radiated. When the teleportation was over, Chen Heng raised his head and looked around with a smile.


    He had done some tricks during the teleportation process just now. He used his powerful true spirit to capture the array¡¯s information and forcefully obtained many arrangements instantly. This was equivalent to copying the design of the array.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s attainments in rted aspects, it was naturally not a problem for him to obtain the coordinates of this mystic realm with the various parameters of the array. A smile shed across his face.


    Chen Heng quickly returned to his previous appearance and obediently followed Elena around. After walking out of the array range, a strange aura came from the outside world and shrouded the area. Everyone frowned and felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡±


    ¡°My body is being corroded!¡±


    The rookies around them sounded as if they felt something was wrong with their bodies.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is a normal situation.¡± Elena exined, ¡°There is a special power in this mystic realm that will erode people and cause distortions in the long run. However, don¡¯t worry. We must hold on for a while and will reach our territory soon.¡± She took the lead and walked forward. Her huge body looked majestic and gave people a sense of security.

 Chapter 755 - - Exploration

    <h4>Chapter 755: ¨C Exploration</h4>


    ¡°Are we not there yet, Captain Elena?¡±


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold it any longer.¡±


    ¡°Bear with it.¡±


    On the barren in, a group of people walked with difficulty. Elena said casually as she carefully observed the group of people behind her. Initially, everyone thought they would soon arrive at the King¡¯s Council¡¯s stronghold, where they could get supplies and rest.


    However, as time passed, they realized that Elena had deceived them. Three hours ago, Elena had said that they would arrive soon, yet now, it was almost night, and Elena still said the same thing.


    Some people on the team were already dying. The erosive power here was no joke. No one knew what that power was, but it would hugely impact people¡¯s bodies, especially those with bloodlines.


    In the outside world, those with bloodlines symbol iparable nobility. They were born noble, yet now, they were greatly affected in this mystic realm. Furthermore, the stronger the bloodline, the greater the impact.


    It seemed that the strange erosive power would affect the noble bloodlines in their bodies, causing some changes in their bloodlines, making them unable to control their bodies. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.


    In reality, this was also a form of tempering and test. Elena silently observed the people behind her. After a few hours of erosive power, most had already be extremely wretched. They looked pale, like sickly people, without a trace of blood, as if they were about to die.


    Some of them looked even more terrifying. A man whose bloodline was unknown, half of his body copsed. His face was not pale but blood-red, looking like a monkey¡¯s butt.


    Elena silently shook her head, looking at these people. Then, she turned her gaze to Chen Heng. Only then did she nod her head in satisfaction. Chen Heng¡¯s performance was much better than the others around him. His expression was the same as usual, and his footsteps were abnormally steady. He maintained a steady pace from the beginning to the end, as if taking a walk.


    ¡®What a tough guy!¡¯ Elena nodded to herself.


    Generally speaking, unless one was used to the influence of the erosive power and slowly adapted to it, they would surely be affected by it the first time they came here.


    Moreover, the stronger the bloodline, the greater the influence. The only thing one could control was one¡¯s willpower. The bloodline constantly fluctuated under the influence of the erosive power and might even be distorted and mutate into some monsters.


    Under such circumstances, if someone were deeply controlled by the bloodline and even had some blood vessel diseases, he would be undoubtedly greatly affected.


    However, if he could remain calm under such an influence and fluctuation, then it meant that the person¡¯s willpower was strong enough to control the influence of his bloodline. Such a person was usually a talent that could be nurtured as a core.


    The King¡¯s Council was very experienced in these matters. Elena looked at Chen Heng and nodded continuously. Finally, she agreed that elder Jameson made the right judgment this time.


    Despite having the bloodline of the royal family, he still had such willpower. Such a person would be able to stand out if he was given a chance. It would not take long for him to grow up.


    She did not know that while she was observing Chen Heng, Chen Heng was also secretly observing her.


    ¡®It does look like an avatar.¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he looked at Elena and secretly withdrew his true spirit.


    As for the people around him, most of them revealed ugly faces and looked like they were about to copse. Frankly, Chen Heng did not feel good either. Compared to the average person, he was more affected.


    After all, an average person would only have one or two bloodlines at most. However, Chen Heng had many bloodlines in his body, each of which was a powerful royal bloodline. Other than the Sun¡¯s bloodline and the Silver Moon bloodline, there were several other royal bloodlines.


    All of them had rebelled at this moment with the influence of external erosion. If it were an ordinary person, they would most likely be unable to endure this situation. Instead, they would have turned into a monster at any moment and been devoured by the bloodline in their body.


    Fortunately, Chen Heng¡¯s willpower was strong, and his true spirit level was high. Facing the abnormal movements and the bacsh of these bloodlines, he was still able to endure it without any problems, to the extent that he even had the mood to think about the source of this strange power at this time.


    This mystic realm was known as the Graveyard of the Gods, burying many powerful bloodlines and even the primogenitors.


    ¡®This strange power probably came because of this? What was the reason?¡¯


    Chen Heng was very interested. However, what made him even more interested was the help this strange power gave to bloodlines. Indeed, on the surface, this strange power would affect the bloodlines, making them unable to control themselves.


    Yet, on the other hand, this kind of strange power would also slowly activate the bloodline, increasing its vitality. Therefore, if one could survive in this environment for a long time and endure it for a long time, it would greatly help the bloodline master¡¯s growth.


    The King¡¯s Council might have seen through this, which was why they had specially arranged this deliberate training for the neers. This answer was most likely correct. Chen Heng just didn¡¯t know what was next. So he thought with some anticipation in his heart.


    A city appeared before him. Regardless of its name, it wasn¡¯t too big, looking more like a fortress. There were huge city walls built around the fortress, which looked majestic.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re here.¡± Elena looked at the people who were almost copsing behind her and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re close this time.¡±


    As soon as she said that, therge group of people let out a sigh of relief. Many of them had reached their limits by now and might faint soon. However, everything was better now that they were here.


    ¡°Go in and have some rest. Then, you can move around freely for three days.¡± Elena said casually, ¡°We will gather at the designated ce and go out to hunt together in three days. Someone will take you to your respective roomster.¡±


    As she pointed to the front, a few maids came forward, took Chen Heng and the others into the inner area, and went to their rooms. Chen Heng noticed that many of the servants here seemed to be ordinary people. There were no bloodline masters.


    There were also very few bloodline masters in this fortress. This was probably because the environment of this mystic realm was not suitable for bloodline masters, which was why there were so many ordinary people.


    Bloodline masters were heavily suppressed in this area due to the strange power. However, if they waited for a long time, something would happen sooner orter.


    Of course, the fortress¡¯ interior was better because there was a unique array that could offset some of that strange power to a certain extent. However, there was a limit to how good it could be. They would still suffer great losses if they were to survive in this ce for a long time.


    In short, this ce was not for bloodline masters to stay for long. Those with noble bloodlines in the outside world would most likely not be able to adapt to this ce. On the contrary, those ordinary people from the outside world would be able to survive well here. This was the difference between the two ces.


    Nheless, there was no difference for Chen Heng. This kind of environment is good for cultivating his team. Chen Heng looked at the outside world as these thoughts shed through his mind.


    A momentter, Chen Heng put down his luggage and walked out. The King¡¯s Council¡¯s control over this batch of rookies was much looser than Chen Heng had imagined. Besides bringing them here, in the beginning, they seemed to be able to move around freely the rest of the time.


    For example, now, Elena gave them three days of free time to move around. The things they obtained could also be exchanged within this fortress. The conditions sounded pretty good, with a high degree of freedom. There would also be collective hunting activities after three days. They just didn¡¯t know what it would be like.


    Chen Heng thought as he walked out. The people in charge of guarding the fort were all ordinary people and seemed to be veterans. When they saw Chen Heng and the others, they bowed respectfully and let them out without saying anything. They had no means to make things difficult for them.

 Chapter 756 - The End

    <h4>Chapter 756: ¨C The End</h4>


    People were walking around, wandering around this area. Now was the free time for activities. Everyone who entered the Graveyard of the Gods had gone out to wander. After all, they had no ns for the three days of free time. It would be a waste if they didn¡¯t make use of it.


    Those who were able to join the King¡¯s Council were most likely not lonely people. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t give up this opportunity. However, even though they had taken action, Chen Heng estimated that many of them would most likely not do much in the end.


    That strange corrosive power was still there. Therefore, it was still fine if they stayed in the fortress, but it would be difficult to control their actions once they left.


    Therefore, from this aspect, these three days were not so much about letting them move freely. It was more like letting them seize the time to adapt to the environment of this ce. Otherwise, not to mention exploring this ce, many people would fall behind in the hunt after three days. Chen Heng did not have this problem, but many of them have.


    ¡°Do you want to leave the city?¡± As he was about to leave, a voice came from the side.


    A young girl came forward and looked at Chen Heng, smiling, ¡°Hello, I am Ariel Heath. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°A member of the Heath Family?¡± Chen Heng¡¯s footsteps paused as he looked at the young girl beside him, slightly surprised.


    He didn¡¯t know the young girl personally, but her surname was famous in the Violet Empire, one of the top noble families in the Violet Empire.


    ¡°What is your rtionship with Duke Aoli?¡± Chen Heng spoke as he looked at the young girl.


    ¡°That¡¯s my great-grandfather.¡± A bright smile immediately appeared on the young girl¡¯s face when hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, ¡°What about you, sir?¡±


    ¡°Kling Nardo.¡± Chen Heng nodded and said the name of his vest.


    ¡°Nardo?¡± Ariel smiled, but she was muttering to herself in her heart, thinking about the surname¡¯s origin.


    This opportunity to join the King¡¯s Council was something that her parents had obtained for her after spending a lot of effort. Before this trip, her parents had specially instructed her to pay attention to the outstanding people along the way and try to get on good terms with them. Thus, she set her eyes on Chen Heng and deliberately came over to talk to him.


    Meanwhile, quite a few people here shared the same thoughts as her, but they just hadn¡¯t had the time to do it yet. Chen Heng¡¯s actions were swift. Besides those who happened to bump into him, the others couldn¡¯t get in touch in time.


    ¡°Miss Ariel, I¡¯m very happy to see you here. However, I still have some matters to attend to. Perhaps we can slowly chatter?¡± Chen Heng¡¯s voice sounded again.


    ¡°Ah, sure.¡± Ariel lowered her head in embarrassment and only returned to her senses when Chen Heng left her side and walked out of the city gate.


    She looked at Chen Heng, who did not stop after he walked out of the city gate and seemed unaffected. She was a little envious but did not know what to do and could only sigh and leave silently in the end.


    The rest of the people followed Chen Heng as he strode out. They were still trying their best to adapt to the environment of this area. However, Chen Heng was probably the only one who could walk out of the fortress and explore outside. Hence, he took this opportunity to do something.


    Though he did not expect to gain much, at least he had to explore this area¡¯s general terrain. This way, it would be much more convenient when he came back again. So he explored around and found many traces of ancient ruins.


    This mystic realm should have been very prosperous. Instead, there were dpidated buildings everywhere. It seemed that there had been a prosperous civilization in ancient times. However, as time passed, these things had long been destroyed. Now, there were only pieces of wreckage left. The people who had once lived here had long disappeared.


    Chen Heng explored the ruins for a while but did not find anything of value. These ruins had long been explored, and there were many traces of moving. Presumably, the King¡¯s Council¡¯s men had long removed the valuable things inside. Only some scrap metal was left at this moment.


    Chen Heng casually explored once and then left the spot. As he continued to explore, he found some traces of biological activity. They were some very strange creatures. Some had the appearance of a human, but there were many other features. In general, they were like humanoid monsters.


    These were creatures that were the result of a bloodline distortion. Today¡¯s bloodlines originated from the mixed blood of the initial primogenitor and humans, which was why they had the human appearance.


    However, in reality, the bloodline¡¯s origin was not in the shape of a human but in other strange ways. Nevertheless, most of the bloodline remained in the shape of a human because the bloodline in their body had been diluted for a long time and had reached a rtively rare level.


    Even so, if the bloodline in their body exploded and directly backfired, there was still a possibility of a bloodline bacsh. A bloodline bacsh would cause the bloodline in his body to devour the human bloodline, eventually turning into a primitive bloodline monster.


    His strength would greatly increase, but his self-awareness would also bepletely devoured, turning him into a powerful beast. asionally, the bloodline descendants would have a certain chance of having this kind of deformed monster, just like a deformed human fetus.


    A roar sounded from the front. Chen Heng did not hide his tracks. Therefore, when he discovered the group of bloodline monsters, they naturally also discovered him too. When they discovered him, Chen Heng felt that the monsters seemed to have changed and were charging at him crazily.


    ¡°A First Rank?¡±


    A wave of aura rippled in all directions. Before the monsters arrived, an inexplicable aura had already spread, suppressing Chen Heng¡¯s body. However, to Chen Heng, this bit of power was minimal and wasn¡¯t much of a pressure.


    He casually stretched out his hand and pulled out a long sword, instantly killing these monsters. Then, he took out a few ss bottles and refined the impurities in these monsters¡¯ bodies, not wasting them. Finally, he extracted their origin and stored them in ss bottles.


    Although they were monsters, the bloodlines in their bodies were quite good and could be used as raw materials for bloodline advancement. Though they were a little weaker in terms of level, the effect would be quite good as long as there were enough of them.


    Chen Heng thought to himself and then continued to move. There were many bloodline monsters in this area. He could slowly kill them without being too anxious. Moreover, there were even stronger monsters.


    ording to Elena, these low-level bloodline creatures were everywhere in this mystic realm. There were even Monarch-level monsters. These monsters had always been ced in this mystic realm so that the King¡¯s Council¡¯s men could not deal with them.


    A mere Monarch-level in the outside world was naturally nothing to the King¡¯s Council. However, in the mystic realm, even a Monarch-level existence would be greatly affected by the influence of that strange power. The power in their bodies would not be able to exert even half of it.


    In addition, there was more than one Monarch-level monster in this mystic realm. Therefore, it was naturally not worth making a move if the danger factor was high.


    However, to Chen Heng, this area was a treasure trove. If he could devour all the bloodline creatures in this mystic realm, even if he could notplete the n in his mind, he would be able to aplish more than half of it.


    Three days passed in a sh. During these three days, Chen Heng hunted bloodline monsters in this area, devoured their bloodlines, and turned them into nutrients for himself. The harvest was not bad. Even the Silver Moon bloodline in his body had increased by another percentage.


    Another day passed, and Elena¡¯s figure appeared again the next morning. However, Elena did not show up during the previous three days. No one knew what she was doing.


    Based on Chen Heng¡¯s estimation, Elena was probably not in this mystic realm but went to control other avatars during those three days. In any case, she was only an avatar here. Therefore, if she did not want to stay here, she could just transfer her consciousness.


    Chen Heng was somewhat interested in this method of hers because it was convenient. Moreover, Chen Heng would not need to go through so much trouble in the future after he learned this method.


    Although it was easy to split avatars through the simtion machine, it consumed simtion points each time. Moreover, it also required the allocation of the power of one¡¯s true spirit. Therefore, although it was convenient, it was not so practical sometimes. A method like Elena¡¯s was great.


    However, unfortunately, ording to the general situation of this world, Elena¡¯s method was most likely not a secret technique but a bloodline talent of her own. Therefore, unless Chen Heng found an opportunity to devour Elena and take her bloodline, there was no way of thinking about it for the time being.


    Three days had passed, and everyone began to gather and stand before Elena. Chen Heng observed the reactions of the people around him with interest. Those around them seemed to have changed a lot after three days.


    Some looked much more energetic than before as they seemed to have gotten used to it, while others looked even more haggard as if they had suffered enough.


    There was also Chen Heng himself. He looked no different but outstanding among the haggard and pale people.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Looking at the group of people, Elena couldn¡¯t help but smile and start to leave.


    There was nothing special about the following hunting segment. It was just a normal hunt for some bloodline creatures. Yet, unfortunately, those bloodline creatures that were being hunted weren¡¯t very strong.


    Most of them were between the First and Second Ranks because, based on the current state of everyone present, they might tumble if the bloodline creatures were stronger. Therefore, they had to be much more cautious.


    There was nothing strange about the entire process, and nothing special happened. Everything went through peacefully. This trial would be over in half a month.

 Chapter 757 - Acquired Saint Child Plan

    <h4>Chapter 757: ¨C Acquired Saint Child n</h4>


    ¡°You mean he has a strong control over his bloodline?¡±


    In a forest, Jameson was quietly cleaning a horse¡¯s body. When he heard Elena¡¯s voice behind him, he couldn¡¯t help but turn around with some interest.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elena nodded respectfully and said, ¡°He is more outstanding than you expected, Elder. He performed very well throughout the hunting process.


    ¡°I am sure the power in the Graveyard of the Gods did not affect him too much.


    ¡°His will is the best I have ever seen. It is enough to fulfill the task that you have given him.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Jameson smiled and fell into deep thought. The reason why he valued Chen Heng so much was mainly because of his control over his bloodline.


    In this world, bloodline determined everything, but control over one¡¯s bloodline was even more important.


    Those who had weak willpower and could not control their bloodline, even if they obtained a powerful bloodline, would eventually lose themselves in the bloodline¡¯s power and eventually be a monster controlled by the bloodline.


    It would be worthless even if such a person were powerful. The person had no future to speak of.


    On the contrary, if one¡¯s willpower was strong enough to withstand the effects of the bloodline on one¡¯s consciousness, then even if one¡¯s bloodline was weak at the start, it might not be impossible for one¡¯s bloodline to evolveter on.


    This world had been researching and experimenting on bloodlines for many years. Many attempts had been made a long time ago.


    Ordinary powers might not be able toplete the experiment on bloodline transnts. Still, as one of the most powerful powers in this world, the King¡¯s Council naturally could do so. Not only did they have the ability, but they could also even go a step further.


    Theoretically, even if a person¡¯s talent level was low, as long as they were willing to invest resources, the King¡¯s Council had the confidence to nurture him to the same level as a royal bloodline.


    It was just that the cost of such an experiment was very high, and the failure rate was also very high.


    If the willpower of the bloodline transnt recipient were not enough to control the effects of the bloodline transnt, it would cause a bloodline bacsh, directly leading to the failure of the experiment.


    This was the most important point that troubled the sess of the experiment.


    Before this, Jameson had given Chen Heng a few royal corpses. They were worked after the failure of the bloodline experiment. Compared to those who failed, the strong willpower that Chen Heng disyed at this moment was the most eye-catching.


    From the beginning, Jameson was keenly aware of the special design of Chen Heng, so he wanted to keep him on his team. And in the subsequent attempts, Chen Heng¡¯s performance also proved this point.


    He was a person with unlimited potential and strong will. Not to mention that he also had the bloodline of the Sun God.


    A bloodline transnt could not happen without anything. To carry out transnts on a certain bloodline, the bloodlines had to be aspatible as possible to ensure the best chance of sess.


    A descendant of the Violet Royal Family would have the highest sess rate if transnted with the bloodline of the same Violet Royal Family.


    If one had the bloodline of another royal family but wanted to have the bloodline of another royal family, then other things aside, the failure rate would be very high.


    Comparatively speaking, Chen Heng had the bloodline of the Sun Royal Family. This was a pretty good starting point. Even if the concentration wasn¡¯t high, it didn¡¯t matter. This was another point that Jameson valued Chen Heng.


    He firmly believed that as long as he was willing to invest resources, Chen Heng would be able to transform and be his trump card sessfully.


    More importantly...


    Standing in ce, Jameson washed the horse in front of him. On the other side, he was thinking about changes within the King¡¯s Council.


    In the past, the King¡¯s Council had always carried forward the spirit of its founders. They had always been lurking in the various kingdoms and never showing themselves.


    Even if someone had unintentionallye into contact with the King¡¯s Council, they wouldn¡¯t care too much if they noticed any traces of them. They would only treat them as a small organization of a kingdom.


    Many such organizations were in various ces, and many were even the backbones of the King¡¯s Council.


    If one didn¡¯t truly join them and be one of the upper echelons of the King¡¯s Council, one wouldn¡¯t know just how huge the power of the King¡¯s Council was.


    However, such a huge and secretive organization had given up on its previous cautious style in recent years. Instead, it acted out of the norm.


    Whether it was attacking Princess Aimer of the Gilna Empire or contacting Prince n of the Violet Empire to attack Prince Aili, these were things that the various King¡¯s Council would never do in the past. There was a deeper reason why they would do it at this moment.


    ¡°Elena.¡±


    While he was thinking, Jameson called out Elena¡¯s name. ¡°Do you still remember that legend?¡±


    ¡°That legend?¡±


    Elena was stunned and subconsciously raised her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s the legend about the destruction of the world.¡±


    Jameson¡¯s voice sounded in front of her. Without waiting for Elena to reply, he continued, ¡°When the sun¡¯s orbit returns to the line of light, it will be the time gods were unsealed.


    ¡°At that time, the world powers will be reshuffled once again. The old order will be destroyed and divided by the high and mighty gods.


    ¡°The once silent gods will return and rule over everything in this world again.¡±


    Jameson¡¯s hoarse voice echoed in the same ce. Hearing this, Elena fell silent, as if she was thinking about something.


    Many people in the King¡¯s Council were clear about this legend. However, many people disdained it, thinking this prophecy was just the intimidation of a wandering poet without any basis.


    The gods had been silent for so many years. How could they return once and for all?


    Elena didn¡¯t say much about it and didn¡¯t care about the prophecy. But now Jameson was saying again, could it be...


    She had a bad feeling in her heart, and now, weighing the prophecy, she said to Jameson, ¡°Elder, is this prophecy...¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Jameson nodded in front of her and confirmed Elena¡¯s words. ¡°Because the other council members dug out this prophecy in the Graveyard of the Gods and me.¡±


    ¡°That is the tomb of a Saint Child. There is a very powerful force in it. It is even the remains of a god.¡±


    Jameson stood where he was and fell into deep thought. It was as if he recalled the scene in the past, recalling that kind of shock.


    ¡°That was a terrifying scene. In the mausoleum of the Saint Child, flesh and blood of the gods were enshrined on the altar. Until now, no one knows how many tens of thousands of years have passed, but they still exhibit vitals as if they are still alive.


    ¡°And in that mausoleum, we found this prophecy.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    Elena¡¯s mood immediately became nervous. She immediately understood the value of this prophecy.


    If it were just what the wandering poet said, it would be worthless. Even if it was said by a prophet who could predict, it could still be wrong. After all, how could mortals predict the gods?


    But what if a Saint Child said it? The so-called Saint Child referred to the first generation offspring of the god and mortal, which meant the biological children of the gods.


    Such an existence was the ancestor of the various royal families. If the current royal families were to trace it back, it was possible to find the original Saint Child.


    As the biological son of a god, the Saint Child was born powerful and possessed terrifying strength.


    Although he was not as powerful as the first generation of the gods, the first generation of the Saint Child also possessed terrifying strength and was the strongest person below the gods.


    How could the prophecy made by such an existence be false? It must have a certain degree of credibility. Elena¡¯s mood immediately became heavy.


    This was natural. No matter who it was, if they knew that the world they were in was about to face the end, they would probably be anxious.


    ording to this prophecy, it might not be the end of the world but just the shuffling of the existing order. This, however, will have the same impact. When the waves hit, the dust could not be avoided. The shuffling of the existing order might be a disaster for most people, and it was no different from the world¡¯s end.


    ¡°After a long period of discussion and trial, the council finally decided to believe the content of this prophecy, which changed the style of the past.¡±


    Standing in the same ce, Jameson was still talking about the past. ¡°For this, a new n was made.


    ¡°That is the Saint Child n.¡±


    ¡°The Saint Child n?¡±


    Elena was stunned and surprised.


    ¡°The so-called Saint Child n uses the existing resources to prepare for creating an Acquired Saint Child.¡±


    Jameson said, ¡°The so-called Saint Child is the biological son of the first generation of the Heaven Gods, who has most of the bloodline.


    ¡°In other words, as long as the bloodline of the Heaven Gods in the human body is strong enough, it may be able to reach the level of the Saint Child. It is not necessary to have the equivalent power of a Saint Child, but at least somewhat close to the level.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, he can at least break through to the Monarch level and reach the level of Cathedral.


    ¡°This is the Acquired Saint Child n.¡±


    The Monarch level was the current limit of many royal families. Above that was the Cathedral level, equivalent to the Eighth Rank of the World of Gods.


    ording to the King¡¯s Council n, if the Acquired Saint Child n was sessful, these Acquired Saint Child might not be able to reach the level of the first generation Saint Child, but they would at least break through the limit of the Monarch level. There would still be hope for them to advance to the Cathedral level or even higher.


    If that were the case, the King¡¯s Council would have a trump card, giving them more confidence in the new era. At the same time, this was also the foundation of another grand n.


    ¡°So this is why the council captured the royal family during this time?¡±


    Elena seemed to have some reaction.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Jameson nodded. ¡°With our bloodline transnt technology, even ordinary bloodlines have the chance to ascend to royal bloodlines.


    ¡°But if we want people to transform into Acquired Saint Child, then ordinary experimental subjects are no longer enough.


    ¡°Only the lineal bloodlines of the royal families of the various empires have this possibility.¡±


    This involved a problem with the experiment subject¡¯s ceiling. There was a limit to the number of transnts of ordinary bloodlines, and the failure rate of transnts above that limit was too high.

 Chapter 758 - The Eve

    <h4>Chapter 758: ¨C The Eve</h4>


    The risk of an ordinary bloodline being transnted into a royal bloodline was too high. It had a high chance fail of failure, not to mention creating a Saint Child.


    It was likely that before the experiment waspleted, a monster would be created.


    Under such circumstances, if one wanted toplete the experiment, there was only one way. That was to improve the quality of the experiment itself.


    Originally, the experiment was only conducted with some low-level bloodlines, but now it was conducted directly with the direct descendants of the royal family, so the effect was naturally much better.


    It was just that ordinary experiment subjects were easy to find, and there were many experiment subjects that were willing to join in order to change their lives. However, royal bloodline experiment subjects were very difficult to find.


    Especially their requirements were very high, and ordinary royal bloodlines could not meet the demand. They had to be the most pure bloodline direct descendants.


    However, how could someone with such a status take such a huge risk toe over and cooperate with the experiment? They weren¡¯t stupid. Hence, the King¡¯s Council had no choice but to force these people over.


    Thinking of this, Jameson couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Up till now, out of the royal families of the three empires, the Gilna Royal Family and the Violet Royal Family have already been found. Only the Karo Royal Family has yet to be found.¡±


    ¡°However, there are still some clues. There are many royal families in the Cardo Empire. As long as we slowly search for them, there will always be hope.


    ¡°On the contrary, it¡¯s not easy to find the bloodlines of other royal families.¡±


    Jameson said with a sigh.


    In the current era, many royal families in the past have already disappeared. They had disappeared into history. Even if they still existed today, they were only small noble families.


    Such diluted bloodlines could no longer be called royal families. At most, they were just ordinary bloodlines.


    Like the Sun Royal Family, which had once been at its peak and even once ruled the entire world, there were not many inheritors now.


    ¡°Then, does Kling meet the requirements?¡±


    Elena understood Jameson¡¯s meaning. It was not easy to find the bloodlines of other royal families, and it was even harder to find the bloodlines of the Sun Royal Family.


    From the looks of it, the only one who met the conditions and fulfilled the requirements was probablyKling, whom Chen Heng disguised as.


    ¡°Looking at the bloodline alone, his prior conditions were still a little inferior. However, he absorbed the bloodline growth drug very well. It seems that he haspletely absorbed the drug¡¯s efficacy and doesn¡¯t seem to have lost control at all.¡±


    Jameson said, ¡°Moreover, his will is considered the best among all the royal bloodlines I have seen.


    ¡°Most of the other royal bloodlines are crazy, but he looks like apletely normal person.


    Most people with bloodlines had a disease, so they couldn¡¯tpletely keep themselves awake. Even Jameson himself, although he looked very sober and calm now, in fact, he would still get sick from time to time.


    It was just that he had a secret treasure that could suppress this kind of bloodline disease so that he wouldn¡¯t lose control like the others. Therefore, this was also one of Chen Heng¡¯s strengths.


    At least on the surface, he was always calm no matter what. He waspletely like a normal person. Such a person was very outstanding. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, even if he had a bloodline disease. The effect probably wasn¡¯t too big.


    Of course, the most important point was that they didn¡¯t have any other candidates.


    ¡°At first, we had already found a Sun Royal Family. They had also agreed to be experimental subjects voluntarily, just so that they could revitalize their family.¡±


    Jameson continued, ¡°It¡¯s a pity they¡¯re still too old, and their vitality is too weak. They failed even before the experiment started. Now, they¡¯re locked up in the steeple to recuperate.


    ¡°Currently, the only one we can count on is Kling.¡±


    He spoke softly with a hint of helplessness in his tone.


    The Sun Royal Family that he was talking about was naturally Grissom. From the looks of it, Grissom was once one of the experimental subjects of the Acquired Saint Child n. It was only because he was too old that he failed directly.


    ¡°After some time, you can go to Kling¡¯s ce and ask for his opinion.¡±


    Jameson thought for a moment and said, ¡°Tell him about the Acquired Saint Child n and ask him if he is willing.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Elena nodded. Then, she looked hesitant and said, ¡°What if he disagree?¡±


    Yes, what if he doesn¡¯t agree? After all, this n sounded very dangerous. Bloodline transnt surgery has always been synonymous with death in this world.


    Kling himself had the bloodline of the Sun Royal Family. He was destined to have a glorious life barring any idents. Would he still be willing to take this risk?


    ¡°Disagree with the n?¡±


    Jameson was a little surprised. He looked at Elena as if it was the first time he had known her. ¡°How can he disagree?


    ¡°Kling is such a positive and good child. How can he not agree when faced with such an opportunity?


    ¡°If he disagrees, then it must not be because he¡¯s unwilling but because there¡¯s something wrong with you.¡±


    That¡¯s right. How could he possibly disagree?


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The corners of Elena¡¯s mouth twitched, and she instantly understood Jameson¡¯s consciousness.


    Damn it, after staying with that group of rookies for so long. She almost thought that she was a reasonable person. The King¡¯s Council was an evil organization. How could they possibly reason with you?


    If you don¡¯t disagree, then we¡¯ll make you agree.


    ¡°Start acting now. There¡¯s not much time to waste.¡±


    Seeing that Elena finally reacted, Jameson¡¯s expression softened a little. He nodded at her and said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elena hurriedly left to find Chen Heng.


    On the other side, Chen Heng was still on the steeple, chatting with Grissom.


    ¡°There are indeed many secrets buried in the Graveyard of the Gods. There are many remains of powerful bloodline warriors.¡±


    Grissom said to Chen Heng, ¡°If you have the chance, you can go there more often.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded.


    After returning from the mystic realm, Chen Heng returned to the steeple and chatted with Grissom. During their chat, Grissom observed Chen Heng in his way.


    In his sight, Chen Heng¡¯s entire body was glowing. What kind of light was that?


    The light of the bloodline. In Grissom¡¯s eyes, Chen Heng¡¯s entire body exuded an amiable aura. It came from the bloodline of the Sun God, which came from the same origin as him.


    That bloodline was boiling within Chen Heng¡¯s body. It flowed silently, and the divine power that surged within it was endless. It made people excited.


    Even if they did not personally touch or caress it, just looking from afar, they could feel that familiar bloodline awakening within the body of this young man in front of them.


    ¡°Great ancestor god, have you finally taken care of us again?¡±


    Grissom was so excited that he didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings. He felt like a traveler who found an oasis when he was searching for water in a desert and was about to die of thirst.


    When he was almost desperate about his family¡¯s future, the heavens didn¡¯t give up on him. Instead, they sent him another outstanding young man.


    He was so outstanding, handsome, and tall. His figure was majestic. Not only was he young and full of vitality, but he also possessed extraordinary wisdom. More importantly, he possessed extraordinary willpower while possessing such a powerful Sun God bloodline.


    To Grissom, this was like a person bestowed by the heavens. He was destined to carry forward the Sun God bloodline and bring glory to the Sun Royal Family again.


    Especially at this moment, he could feel the bloodline¡¯s power in Chen Heng¡¯s body. Although some kind of power covered the hazy bloodline power, it was still keenly sensed by Grissom.


    Such a powerful and pure Sun God bloodline had not appeared in the current world for many years. But now one talented young man bestowed in front of him...


    Grissom sat in his original position and looked at Chen Heng with a rare hesitation in his eyes. This young man in front of him was so outstanding.


    Logically speaking, he should be able to have a beautiful and glorious life, live the life of a master, and even be a member of the royal family from now on. He could establish the Sun Royal Family again.


    However, at this moment, this young man¡¯s future fate was covered with ayer of shadow. The King¡¯s Council...


    Thinking of the existence of the King¡¯s Council, Grissom¡¯s face instantly became much gloomier. His originally excited mood also changed.


    He would not forget the existence of the King¡¯s Council. In the past, this organization helped him and protected thest bit of vitality of his family. However, as a price, he had voluntarily be an experiment subject of the King¡¯s Council and joined the Acquired Saint Child n.


    As an experiment subject of the n, Grissom naturally knew the enormous danger hidden in this experiment. It was a real life-threatening crisis. Ordinary dangers were nothingpared to it and werepletely unworthy of praise.


    Because of the huge danger hidden within, Grissom¡¯s emotions were soplicated at this moment.


    As a member of the King¡¯s Grissom, to a certain extent, even though it was only a past one, it gave him sufficient understanding of the style of the King¡¯s Council very well.


    ording to his understanding of the King¡¯s Assembly, Chen Heng was most likely their target at this moment. He might even be listed as one of the Acquired Saint Child n candidates.


    For an ordinary person, this might be a chance for him to leap up and reach the peak of his life.


    As long as the n was sessful, even if he were originally just an ordinary person and did not possess any powerful bloodline, he would still be extremely powerful after being transformed. Even if he might not beparable to the many Saint Children that had existed in the past, he would still be much outstandingpared to an ordinary person.


    However, the premise was that the experiment had to be sessful. And this was something that no one dared to guarantee. Jameson did not dare to guarantee, and Grissom did not dare to guarantee.


    To a certain extent, he was still the experimental subject of this n. His very existence represented failure.


    Gleason looked at Chen Heng in front of him. He took a deep breath and was about to speak, but then he seemed to have thought of something and stopped his actions forcefully. He nodded at Chen Heng. ¡°To make such progress in such a short time, you are a genius.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡±


    Hearing Grissom¡¯s words, Chen Heng smiled and said softly, ¡°To be able to achieve such a result in such a short time, in addition to my hard work, is also inseparable from your help, Mr. Grissom.


    ¡°I would like to express my gratitude to you. I would like to thank you for teaching me your secret meditation method and allowing me to understand the true power hidden in my bloodline.¡±


    He said softly, smiling, ¡°I will not forget your kindness. If there is a chance in the future, I will think of a way to let you leave this ce and truly regain your freedom.¡±


    As he spoke, his expression was especially sincere. His words seemed toe from the heart, which touched people a little.


    Grissom opened his mouth and looked at Chen Heng in front of him as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not say anything. He sat in his original spot and was silent for a long time. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to do so for me.


    ¡°Being imprisoned in this area, in the beginning, I was still not quite used to it.


    ¡°But now, I¡¯ve already adapted to life in this area. Every part of the scenery here is so familiar that it makes me feel at ease.


    ¡°Suddenly letting me leave, this is something I can¡¯t get used to. Just let me stay in this ce and wait for death.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng in front of him, Grissom spoke frankly. When he talked about his ns, he was calm. It seemed that he was ready to die in this steeple.


    ¡°This is a bit too much of a waste.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s face immediately showed hesitation. ¡°With your ability and power, it would be too much of a pity if you were to be imprisoned here.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about leaving this ce and doing something for this world?¡±


    Although this moment may be inappropriate, Chen Heng thought so.Even though they hadn¡¯t been in contact for long, Chen Heng could feel Grissom¡¯s ability.


    Besides possessing the Sun God¡¯s bloodline, Grissom¡¯s ability in all other aspects was top-notch. Of course, he was indeed very old. His days were numbered, and he didn¡¯t have much time left.


    However, this wasn¡¯t a problem in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes. After all, in the World of Gods, there were many ways to extend one¡¯s lifespan. Even in this world, one could use the power of various bloodlines to extend one¡¯s lifespan and achieve the goal of long-term living.


    To Chen Heng, as long as Grissom was willing, he could live for quite a long period of time. And the other party¡¯s experiences were also very precious to Chen Heng.


    In this world, he did not have many subordinates that he could use. Other than Alice and the others, only Charlie was reliable. As for the other transmigrators, most of them were merely partners for cooperation andpetition. They were not his subordinates.


    If he could subdue Grissom, it would undoubtedly help Chen Heng greatly.

 Chapter 759 - - Experiment

    <h4>Chapter 759: ¨C Experiment</h4>


    It was not a spur-of-the-moment moment to subdue Grissom, but Chen Heng had the intention to do so since their first meeting.


    When he first met Grissom, he had already understood Grissom¡¯s condition. Due to the failure of his participation in the bloodline experiment, Grissom himself suffered a serious injury. Although the bloodline in his body still existed, it was basically crippled.


    In other words, it meant that his bloodline had bepletely chaotic. Normally, nothing would happen if he stayed put, but if he made a high-intensity movement, it could cause his bloodline to copse easily. The bloodline power that had finally stabilized became chaotic and violent again, and there would only be one end result for him.


    Either his bloodline would copse on the spot and die, or he would allow the bloodline to mutate and directly degenerate into a bloodline monster.


    The reason why Grissom was in this steeple and why he kept himself motionless all year round was because of this.


    He was here not because he wanted to, but because he could only be here. Once he left, there might be problems, and then things would go out of control.


    Of course, he had participated in the experiments of the King¡¯s Council. He was once a member of the King¡¯s Council, and he had many secrets about the King¡¯s Council. This was also one of the reasons.


    The surroundings of the steeple were specially arranged with many spell formations to stabilize the bloodlines. They were used to prevent the prisoners from escaping and also to control the bloodlines in their bodies to prevent them from directly bing chaotic and turning into monsters.


    Grissom would be able to control his own bloodlines more easily in this environment. This included the meditation technique he had mastered. It also had a control effect on his own bloodlines.


    However, this did not affect his value in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes. Grissom¡¯s own ability was one thing, but his bloodlines were another.


    The problem with his body was indeed very big. His bloodlines were so chaotic that it was basically hopeless in this world. However, this did not mean that Chen Heng had no solution.


    In fact, Chen Heng already had a n for Grissom¡¯s problem. When the time came, he could just use it directly.


    Grissom once joined the King¡¯s Council, so he must know many people in the King¡¯s Council, including many Elders and high-level officials. Normally, this rtionshipyer might not be useful, but if he could subdue Grissom, it would be useful after he recovered.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng smiled, looked at Grissom, and said, ¡°Mr. Grissom, have you ever thought of leaving this ce?¡±


    ¡°Leaving?¡±


    Grissom was stunned for a moment, then he reacted and smiled bitterly, ¡°Of course, I want to leave.


    ¡°But as you can see, I¡¯m imprisoned here, so how can I leave?¡±


    He smiled and said to Chen Heng. Leaving the prison was naturally a thought. No one was willing to be restrained. This had nothing to do with power and status. It was purely instinctive.


    However, Grissom¡¯s condition determined that he could not leave. His physical condition did not allow it, and the King¡¯s Council would not allow a person with a disability who held many of their secrets to leave their surveince.


    ¡°Perhaps...¡±


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng¡¯s face showed hesitation, then he said, ¡°I once found ruin and obtained something inside. It recorded a method that might be of some help to Mr. Grissom¡¯s situation.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m a researcher. I have some thoughts about this kind of problem.¡±


    After Chen Heng entered the minaret, he used the criminals here to conduct many bloodline experiments. Grissom more or less knew about these, so Chen Heng did not intend to hide it deliberately.


    This kind of thing was verymon in this world. Other things aside, the King¡¯s Council was able to develop their technique and technology to this stage because of all the bloodline transnt experiments they carried out.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Grissom did not hold any hope in his heart, but he did not refuse. He smiled and said, ¡°Then, if the conditions permit, let¡¯s try it.¡±


    He did not object to Chen Heng using him to try. In his opinion, this might not be too bad. If he continued to stay here, the only result would be that he would die of old age.


    Although he could still live for a long time, to be honest, staying in prison without moving was more torture than living. Dying early in the experiment might be a good relief.


    Moreover, he was also a good experiment subject. Perhaps he could provide some help to the young man in front of him.


    After this period of interaction, he had long regarded Chen Heng as his junior. Not only because Chen Heng treated him very well but also because of the Sun God bloodline.


    This world valued the inheritance of bloodlines very much. Even if people of the same bloodline had no connection with each other in the past, they would still feel a sense of closeness.


    They had the same bloodline, to begin with, and they got along well with each other. Naturally, they were on the same side. His attitude towards Chen Heng had been exposed since he had passed down the meditation method to Chen Heng.


    ¡°If you are willing, Mr. Grissom, I will experiment with you in a few days.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s face was serious as he said solemnly, ¡°In another half a month, I will go to Elder Jameson¡¯s ce to carry out the cultivation n. At that time, I may not have a chance.¡±


    As for why he did not have a chance, he did not say it explicitly, but both of them understood. The so-called Saint Child Cultivation n was, in fact, a type of bloodline transnt and the most dangerous type.


    Unless Chen Heng seeded, he most likely would not be able to return. The least unfortunate result would be that he would be like Gleeson in front of him, reduced to a disabled person from then on.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Grissom naturally understood what Chen Heng meant. After sighing silently, he nodded silently and chose to agree.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll prepare.¡±


    Seeing Grissom agree, Chen Heng seemed to be very happy as well. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If there are no idents, this experiment should be sessful.


    ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t seed, it will still allow you to regain your ability to move.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    Gleeson smiled and nodded. Then, Chen Heng left.


    Gleeson looked at Chen Heng¡¯s back as he left and sighed silently. At this moment, he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    Once upon a time, he was filled with the same passion as Chen Heng. For this reason, he agreed to the suggestion of the King¡¯s Council and joined the experiment. From then on, he became a waste.


    The current Chen Heng and the former him were simr in many ways. Sighing silently in his heart, Grissom¡¯s emotions wereplicated. After that, he could only close his eyes and rest quietly.


    After a moment, the sound of quiet breathing came from the prison, echoing in the quiet steeple.


    The next day, apanied by Chen Heng, Grissom walked out of prison. Grissom¡¯s expression was very calm, but from his trembling hands and feet, it could be seen that his mood was not as calm as it appeared.


    This was very normal. Anyone locked up for decades would be like this if they suddenly walked out of prison.


    At the side, a few guards of the steeple looked at Chen Heng, hesitating to speak. To release the prisoners in the steeple without permission was naturally against the rules. It was fine if it was an ordinary person, but a person with Grissom¡¯s identity was different. It was most likely not possible.


    However, Chen Heng didn¡¯t take this rule to heart. If it was a normal day, the King¡¯s Council might still care about this matter, but since he decided to participate in the Acquired Saint Child n, the council would not pursue such a small matter.


    Of course, it would be different if he failed in the n and became a cripple. However, he didn¡¯t need to care about anything at that time. He could just slit his throat and start over.


    Moreover, Chen Heng was confident that he would not fail. Or rather, even if he failed, he would not end up like Grissom.


    Just like that, Grissom walked out of prison. Then, under Chen Heng¡¯s arrangements, he walked into theboratory that he had specially prepared. In the center of theboratory, there was a hugeboratory table. At this moment, there were a few corpses around it.


    These were the corpses that Chen Heng had deliberately prepared. Chen Heng obtained them from the Kings¡¯ Council through Jameson¡¯s connections. They all had some royal blood in them.


    Of course, pure royal blood was not easily avable like cabbages. The royal blood content in these corpses was not high, and they were all failures of the bloodline transnt experiment.


    Not to mention the genuine royal bloodline like Aili, evenpared to the ordinary royal branch bloodline, they were far inferior to the standard of the royal family.


    This was an experiment that Chen Heng had deliberately prepared to carry out.


    Chen Heng¡¯s idea of solving the problem for Grissom was very simple. In short, it used the other royal family¡¯s bloodlines as neutralizing agents to transfer them into Grissom¡¯s body to mediate the chaotic Sun God bloodline.


    Grissom¡¯s problem originated from the chaotic Sun God bloodline. If he wanted to solve the problem, he could only calm down the chaos of the bloodline.


    It was Chen Heng¡¯s idea to introduce other bloodlines to suppress the chaos Sun God bloodline. Only when this step waspleted could he proceed to the next step.


    Chen Heng had already exined this idea to Grissom before the experiment. Therefore, Grissom¡¯s expression was very calm at the moment. There wasn¡¯t much surprise.


    Grissom was unfazed by the corpses that may appear ferocious. Although he looked like a gentle old man, he wasn¡¯t like this when he was young. He was a ruthless person who had killed many people. He naturally would not care much about such a scene.


    Looking at the corpses, Grimsson was even a little dissatisfied. ¡°They are all defective products with only a little royal bloodline. Aren¡¯t they too weak?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be weak for safety reasons.¡±


    Chen Heng exined, ¡°These bloodlines are not channeled into your body to exert power. They are only used to suppress your body¡¯s violent Sun God bloodline.¡±


    The bloodline would repeatedly cover each other. When the foreign bloodline enters the body, the expression of the original bloodline is suppressed.


    When the expression of the Sun God¡¯s blood vessels was suppressed, the chaos of the blood vessels would be more or less calmed down, even if it was only a part.


    This was one of the ideas of this experiment.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As a pure royal, Grissom did not think much of this kind of blood vessel that he deemed defective. However, he did not say much and only nodded. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. Just lie down.¡±


    Beside him, Chen Heng was dressed in a long robe. He had a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Just lie down and sleep.¡±


    Grissom did not say much. He followed Chen Heng¡¯s instructions, took off his clothes, andy down.


    As the specially made sleeping potion was injected into his body, Grissom soon felt drowsiness that he had not felt for a long time. He immediately fell into deep thought.


    For him, this was a rare experience. Usually, because of the violent bloodline in his body, it was very difficult for him to fall asleep. No matter how tired he was, he could not fall asleep. Or rather, even if he fell asleep, he would quickly wake up from the pain. He could only meditate quietly.


    But at this moment, because of the effects of the sleeping potion, he could fall asleep, even if it was only for a short period.


    As Grissom fell asleep, Chen Heng could do whatever he wanted. He looked at Grissom, who was lying on the experiment table. Grissom looked no different from the other test subjects around him at this moment. It was just that he was breathing a little more.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng smiled. Then, he went forward and made a few cuts on Grissom¡¯s body. Crimson blood with a bit of bright golden color slowly flowed out under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze andnded in a ss container at the side.


    It was pure blood, but it gave off a burning feeling at a nce. It was as if these were not blood but balls of fire burning. Grissom¡¯s face gradually turned pale, and he became weaker as he was dismissed from school.


    Fortunately, although he was weak, his foundation was still there, so he would not die so easily.


    After the exsanguination, it was the process of blood transfusion. The blood injected was not ordinary but was deliberately made by Chen Heng. Not only was there a lot of bloodline essence, but there was also a part of Chen Heng¡¯s blood.


    Of course, that part of his blood was deliberately extracted from the Sun God bloodline.


    In general, this part of the blood was mainly made from the Sun God bloodline, and the other royal bloodlines were made to supplement it.


    Brand-new blood was injected into it. Compared to Grissom¡¯s blood, this blood also looked golden, but it was more vigorous and bright, especially bright and clear.


    If Grissom¡¯s blood was said to be violent with a sense of decline, then this part of his blood was full of vitality, as lively as the morning sun.


    As the blood was injected, Grissom¡¯s body began to recover. It was not just the blood that was injected. There were also potions that Chen Heng had deliberately prepared to replenish his vitality. They could very well replenish his vitality and extend the duration of the experiment.

 Chapter 760 - Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 760: ¨C Awakening</h4>


    The faint sunlight radiated through the window, illuminating the spacious room before him. A warm feeling surged and filled his entire body, giving his body an instinctive feeling ofziness. He feltfortable and unconsciously wanted to have a good sleep.


    Grissom woke up from his deep sleep and felt the situation on his body. He could not help but open his eyes. He was lying on a wooden bed at this moment.


    There were not many decorations around him, making it look monotonous at a nce. The only advantage was that the spacious ce seemed very bright, making people feel good and not tired and gloomy, at least in a small room.


    Grissom looked at the scene in the room and could not help but be stunned. How many years has it been...


    After meditating for a long time, Grissom could not remember thest time he left the minaret. He had never left the dark prison or the minaret, let alone slept in peace in other ces.


    ¡®The power in my body¡­¡¯ Feeling the gentle sunlight around him, Grissom quickly reacted and sensed the situation in his body.


    The situation immediately appeared¡ª very weak. Grissom¡¯s body had be incredibly weak after an experiment and did not have any strength left in his body at this moment. Even getting out of bed was difficult for him, let alonepared to before. He waspletely different before the experiment.


    At least before this, he could still disy sufficient strength if he was ruthless enough. It was just that he would very likely fall into a desperate situation after an outburst.


    However, falling into a desperate situation was much better than being in such a weak state. Nheless, Grissom was not sad. On the contrary, he was very excited, and his heart was filled with joy.


    Lying on the wooden bed, he raised his hands with difficulty and looked at his two arms with excitement. His arms were a little different nowpared to before.


    Before the experiment, Grissom¡¯s arms looked thin and dark, like the arms of an old man. However, it looked fairer and more tender now, at least not as ugly as before. It didn¡¯t look like an old man¡¯s arm but more like a middle-aged man¡¯s hand.


    From the calluses on his palm, it could be seen that Grissom had undergone a lot of training, so much so that he had many marks left on his body. These marks were still there and had not disappeared due to the experiment.


    ¡®My body, my bloodline¡­¡¯ Grissom¡¯s face gradually revealed a look of joy, as if his entire body was trembling due to excessive excitement.


    As for why he was so excited, the reason was simple¡ª the bloodline in his body had already changed its appearance. If the bloodline in Grissom¡¯s body was previously like a powder keg that could explode at any time and was supportedpletely by Grissom¡¯s own will, then the situation was much better now.


    The power of the bloodline was flowing. Although it still looked active and somewhat chaotic, it was much better than the previous powder keg. The chaotic bloodline in his body was now under control. Therefore, Grissom couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of joy as this thought shed through his mind.


    This was a pleasant surprise. Before this, Grissom had never thought that Chen Heng¡¯s bloodline experiment would be sessful, but he had agreed to try it, more or less a part of his intention to use this as a way to escape.


    However, now, this experiment seemed to have achieved its intended effect. The bloodline in his body was once again controlled, and his body was no longer as chaotic as before.


    The only drawback was that his strength seemed a little weak, and he was now in a state of weakness, let alone those powerful bloodlines. So even an ordinary person would be able to kill him here easily.


    However, this didn¡¯t matter. The bloodline¡¯s power was still there, and the reason he was weak at the moment was just a side effect of the experiment that had just ended.


    To ensure that the experiment would be sessful, Chen Heng had thought of a way to exhaust the power in Grissom¡¯s body, which caused his body to be empty and weak.


    Nheless, this part of the power could be recovered. It was only a matter of time.


    With Grissom¡¯s foundation, as long as he was willing, this part of the power could be recovered speedily without needing much strength. It was like a new life.


    Sitting on the wooden bed, Grissom tried his best to walk. He walked forward slowly with some difficulty. Every step seemed to use up all the strength in his body, looking extremely difficult. Finally, he walked to a mirror and saw his current appearance.


    Beside the wall, a somewhat blurry ss mirror stood. Grissom¡¯s appearance appeared in it. Grissom¡¯s face appeared simr to the past, but there were some big differences. The most obvious difference was that he was much younger.


    Previously he looked like an old man who was about to die of old age, but the current Grissom looked like a middle-aged man. Although there were still signs of aging, it waspletely different from his previous appearance.


    As for other aspects, it was the same. Grissom¡¯s life had already reached its limit due to the bloodline chaos. Yet this time, the bloodline replenishment had replenished him with brand new vitality. With the steady exertion of the God of the Sun¡¯s bloodline, there was a significant increase in his life, extended for at least a few hundred years.


    A single transformation had produced such an outstanding result. Grissom stared silently at his appearance in the mirror and could not help but be stunned as if he had missed it.


    There was a time when he still looked like this and was even much younger than before. However, as time passed, he lost everything during an experiment and became an old man from then on.


    He once thought he would spend most of his life in a minaret like this and would just quietly die and bury thest glory of the Sun Royal Family along with himself. He never thought that the day woulde when he could recover.


    He could not help but smile when he thought of this, and his feelings were inexplicablyplicated at this moment. There was some nostalgia but also some joy. In other words, he felt hopeful for the futurepared to before.


    Ta¡­ Ta...


    In the outside world, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was the sound of someone approaching. Grissom turned around and looked outside and saw a figure.


    The wooden door was pulled open with a sizzling sound. A young man came in with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Grissom.¡± Chen Heng walked in from the outside.


    After he entered the room, he looked at Grissom before him and could not help but be stunned, but then, a smile appeared on his face, ¡°It seems that you have recovered quite well.¡±


    ¡°Barely.¡± Grissom had a smile on his face, looking much more confident.


    If it were before, he would be smiling with some reluctance, only made tofort Chen Heng. However, his smile now came from the heart. It was the most genuine expression of his emotions.


    The changes in his bloodline and physical condition also greatly impacted him. Apart from being affected by one¡¯s circumstances, one¡¯s emotions were also affected by the state of one¡¯s body. Even if one¡¯s willpower were strong enough, it would still be somewhat affected in an aging body. Many people were ambitious when they were young, but when they were old, they would shrink, which was partly the reason.


    Grissom¡¯s change at this moment was obvious. From aging to reuniting with youth, he had gained the ability to move. He looked particrly excited at this moment. Even though his body was weak now, he could not control himself and wanted to get up. He even wanted to leave the room and go out for a walk.


    Chen Heng stopped Grissom¡¯s thoughts and said, ¡°Your body is still weak now. Therefore, it would be best to take some time before you leave this ce and go for a walk. Moreover, if the council knows about your situation, it may be trouble.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured about that.¡± Grissom smiled and said, ¡°Although I have stayed in the minaret for a long time, I still have a lot of friends in the council. My experiments failed in the past, so I naturally didn¡¯t need their help. Now that I¡¯ve recovered, I think it¡¯s not a problem for me to leave this ce.¡±


    ¡°Anyhow, what you said makes sense.¡± He thought for a moment and then continued, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for me to leave based on my current condition. I can only think of a way to leave after I¡¯ve recovered a part of my strength.¡±


    The sudden recovery of a disabled person was a curious urrence in itself. Perhaps some people might have evil thoughts due to Grissom¡¯s sudden recovery, especially since he was of pure royal blood.


    Grissom had many friends in the King¡¯s Council in the past, but it was hard to tell what they would think when hecked strength. Therefore, out of caution, it was better to remain in hiding for some time.


    ¡°Kling, do you have any suggestions?¡± Then, after some thought, he asked Chen Heng.


    He had an unusual trust towards Chen Heng because of their time together. This came from both his bloodline and the experiment this time.


    ¡°For the time being, I suggest you continue staying in the minaret, Mr. Grissom. I will dress you up as you used to be.¡± Chen Heng thought for a moment, then said with a smile, ¡°While I am still here, I will try to mobilize the resources in the minaret to help you recuperate and recover some of your strength. Then, when I leave the spire and go to the council for the experiment, I will announce your death to the council.¡±


    ¡°Death?¡± Grissom was stunned for a moment and then understood Chen Heng¡¯s meaning. He could not help but nod and praise, ¡°It¡¯s a rigorous n. You¡¯re a wise man.¡±


    Grissom¡¯s current situation was indeed not suitable for exposure. Staying in the minaret was a kind of protection for him, so he could not be noticed by outsiders.


    When Chen Heng went to the council, everyone¡¯s attention would probably be attracted by the Saint Child n, and no one would notice Grissom. So nothing would happen even if Grissom¡¯s death were announced.


    After all, although he was the previous experiment subject of the Saint Child n, too many years had passed. The long time was enough to wash away all impressions and make people forget his existence. At that time, even his old friends would only sigh and let it go. He could use this opportunity to leave this prison and truly be free.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the n, but...¡± Grissom expressed his appreciation for Chen Heng¡¯s n but said, ¡°The danger of that experiment is too great. It¡¯s not good f you join it, I¡¯m afraid...¡±


    The danger of the Saint Child experiment was obvious. Grissom was one of the experimental subjects, so he knew the risks very well. If possible, he did not want Chen Heng, an outstanding junior, to join the experiment. In his eyes, it was aplete gamble.


    ¡°You¡¯re different,¡± Grissom said solemnly.


    Although his face was still pale, one could see its majesty, ¡°Back then, I had nothing, and my family was destroyed. So I had to give it my all for my dream. But you don¡¯t have these burdens and are even a researcher. In my opinion, your level of bloodline research is definitely above most people in the council.


    With your talent, there might be a day when you¡¯ll be able to improve further even if you rely on yourself. So why take the risk?¡± He spoke solemnly.


    Every word he said came from the bottom of his heart, as he sincerely agreed with Chen Heng¡¯s level and attainments in the aspect of bloodlines. Grissom knew better than anyone how difficult the problems in his body were.


    He was the royal family with the purest and rarest Sun¡¯s bloodline. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, the King¡¯s Council would try its best to save him. However, even if the King¡¯s Council tried their best, they could not solve the problem on his body.


    Chen Heng had a way of solving the problem that the King¡¯s Council could not solve. This in itself already demonstrated Chen Heng¡¯s ability. In Grissom¡¯s opinion, Chen Heng did not need to rely on the Saint Child n, as his talent would suffice. Perhaps there would be a day when he would advance further. However, there was no need to take the risk.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Chen Heng stood where he was, listened to Grissom¡¯s words, and smiled after silence, ¡°It¡¯s just that I have a reason that I have to go.¡±


    Contrary to Grissom¡¯s thought, Chen Heng did not want to join the Saint Child¡¯s experiment for the sake of the experiment itself but only wanted to obtain the King¡¯s Council¡¯s materials for free.


    For a grand experiment like the Saint Child experiment, the materials used must be terrifying, just what Chen Heng needed.

 Chapter 761 - - Placement

    <h4>Chapter 761: ¨C cement</h4>


    How dangerous was the Saint Child experiment? It was certainly dangerous to other people in this world. After all, the blood transnt experiment itself was very dangerous.


    No matter how powerful the King¡¯s Council¡¯s technical level was, there would still be some problems. However, as long as the risk was within a controble range, many people would be willing to try and join in.


    After all, not everyone in this world had the chance to break through. Most people were limited by their bloodlines and could not advance. Under such circumstances, as long as they were given a chance to break through, arge group of people would go crazy and willingly take the risk to join.


    For Chen Heng, it was another matter. To him, the risk of the experiment itself was controble. Therefore, it was fine even if it failed. Hence, there would not be any problems with his ability.


    What attracted him was the various precious materials used in the bloodline experiment, just like the bloodline medicine that Jameson had given him and the precious materials collected by the other King¡¯s Council. Again, these materials would be used as experimental materials, this time on Chen Heng and the others.


    This was what Chen Heng valued the most. Whether or not the experiment would seed was not important to Chen Heng, and it might not be able to help him advance to a higher level. However, as long as those materials were absorbed and stored, they would help him advance to a higher level.


    By then, the bloodline in his body would also grow and reach another level. Therefore, Chen Heng would not let go of such an opportunity no matter what and would fight for it. Therefore, even if Jameson did not choose Chen Heng to be on the list of the Saint Child¡¯s experiment, as long as Chen Heng knew about it, he would take the initiative to ask to join it.


    Grissom was not clear about this. However, he could sense Chen Heng¡¯s determination, so he could not help but feelplicated.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Looking at Chen Heng, he finally sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m old. My thoughts are different from yours. Although this experiment is dangerous, maybe you can seed.¡± He solemnly said.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on that.¡± Chen Heng smiled and nodded to Grissom, then left.


    Grissom was arranged to be in another prison in the next few days, far away from the sight of his previous acquaintances. It was not difficult for Grissom to take this step once in a while.


    After all, Grissom was on the top floor of the minaret, and not everyone could meet him. Other than the daily food and the few servants who took care of his daily life, the others were not familiar with Grissom, nor were they aware of his current situation. This also made it much easier for Grissom to hide, at least without much effort.


    After leaving the prison that had imprisoned him for decades, Grissom was ced in a room that Chen Heng had specially bought. It wasn¡¯t too far from the minaret.


    Half a monthter, before Chen Heng was about to leave the minaret, Grissom¡¯s figurepletely disappeared. Even the substitute that had reced him in the minaret disappeared.


    On the surface, this was the reason why Grissom was already dead. However, Chen Heng had created the illusion that Grissom was dead. The reason was that he had used Grissom in his experiments and let him die there.


    No one doubted this because previously, Chen Heng had done a lot of experiments and used a lot of death row prisoners. Yet unfortunately, the final results of those death row prisoners were not good. Except for a few lucky ones, most of the experimental subjects died in the experiments one after another.


    Grissom had finally died in this ce, which made many people sigh. Nheless, they did not dare to make trouble for Chen Heng. Chen Heng was Jameson¡¯s favorite, and he was about to participate in the Saint Child n.


    Who would take the responsibility if holding him ountable at this time caused him to quit? No one. Even if one wanted to hold him ountable, it would be after the experiment failed.


    Moreover, Chen Heng treated the people around him quite well. He would always think of them whenever there was any benefit, unlike the indifferent lords in the past. Therefore, the people around him chose to remain silent and let Grissom ¡°die¡± under their eyes. Just like that, Grissom could leave the dark prison and regain his freedom.


    The faint sunlight radiated on a piece of grass, illuminating the surroundings. In the appearance of a middle-aged man, Grissom stood on the grass and looked at the scene unfolding around him. His entire body was trembling slightly as if he was overly excited.


    ¡°How many years has it been, how many years has it been¡­¡± He looked at the surrounding scenery and felt the warm sunlight. His emotions were exceptionally excited andplicated, ¡°I never thought I would see these things again one day.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Heng¡¯s voice came from the side, and he said with a gentle smile, ¡°After leaving the minaret this time, you have regained your freedom, Mr. Grissom. I wonder if you have thought about where you will go next?¡± He looked at Grissom and asked.


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Grissom could not help but fall into silence. He seemed to be thinking about it. Finally, after a long time, he shook his head with a bitter expression, ¡°I¡¯ve been locked in the minaret for decades. Most of the people I used to know are gone now. I don¡¯t have anywhere else to go. With my current strength, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems as long as I don¡¯t go to the capital of the three great empires.¡±


    Grissom had been alone for decades. The bloodline of the Sun Royal Family had long withered in his generation, and he was the only one with an orthodox bloodline. There were still some nsmen from the other branches, but they were all mortals who had not awakened their bloodline.


    Therefore, ording to the traditions of this world, they could not be considered Grissom¡¯s nsmen but were only distant rtives. If not for that, Grissom would not have decided to participate in the King¡¯s Council¡¯s experiments back then. Several decades have passed now. Grissom did not know where to go after leaving the minaret.


    ¡°If there is no ce to go for the time being, I can arrange a ce for you.¡± Chen Heng smiled. ¡°I used to work for Princess n of the Violet Empire. I am good friends with many of his subordinates. So if you don¡¯t mind, Mr. Grissom, you can stay there and help me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Grissom raised his head and looked at Chen Heng with a surprised expression.


    He knew a little about Chen Heng¡¯s background when he had taken the initiative to tell him about it. He knew that Chen Heng had defected from the Violet Prince¡¯s subordinates. However, from the current situation, it didn¡¯t seem that simple.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think about it. He didn¡¯t have anywhere to go at the moment. It seemed good that Chen Heng could arrange a ce for him, so he didn¡¯t refuse. He just nodded and didn¡¯t say much.


    ¡°After arriving there, if you are free, you can also make more friends. It is also not a bad idea to marry another wife.¡± Chen Heng looked at Grissom¡¯s appearance, then smiled and said, ¡°I understand your thoughts, and I know how you feel. However, sometimes, revitalizing the family may not only be aplished through force.


    Multiplying the nsmen and expanding the number of nsmen is also a good choice. You don¡¯t want us to be the only two nsmen left in the world.¡± He said.


    He wouldn¡¯t have said that if Grissom was in his previous state. However, his condition had improved a lot after the bloodline modification. Now, he no longer looked like an old man but a thin and weak figure, like a dignified middle-aged man.


    He still had a long life, enough for him to reproduce and give birth to more nsmen.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say but not so easy to do.¡± Grissom shook his head, smiled bitterly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for a royal family like ours to reproduce. Not everyone is like King Violet, having many children despite such a powerful bloodline.¡±


    He could not help but reveal an envious expression as he mentioned King Violet. King Violet¡¯s ability to reproduce was well-known throughout the entire primogenitor world. He had many children despite the weak reproduction ability within the royal family bloodline.


    Among them, there were even three who had awakened the Violet bloodline. This ability to reproduce in this world was an ability that all royal families envied.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°Under normal circumstances, it is indeed difficult for royal families to reproduce, but they can intervene through appropriate means to artificially increase the sess rate. So as long as you are willing, you can have your children.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± This time, even Grissom could not help but be moved.


    No bloodline in this world did not want to have their children. Reproduction was an instinct carved into their bloodlines, and it was also one of the desires in their hearts.


    Grissom also had a child when he was young. Unfortunately, although that child grew up sessfully, he could not awaken the bloodline belonging to the Sun Royal Family. Therefore he was ced in a certain town. Several decades had passed. Even if his child was still around, he was probably about to die of old age.


    However, if he could steadily increase the probability of reproduction and have his child again, Grissom was naturally willing to do so. Moreover, after his previous experiments, Grissom was confident in Chen Heng¡¯s ability in this area.


    ¡°Give it a try. Even if it¡¯s useless, there won¡¯t be any harm, right?¡± Then, looking at Grissom¡¯s appearance, Chen Heng smiled and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Grissom nodded and didn¡¯t say much.

 Chapter 762 - - The City of the Sun

    <h4>Chapter 762: ¨C The City of the Sun</h4>


    Grissom¡¯s matter hade to an end. Although his strength had been steadily recovering after the bloodline modification experiment, he was still unable to recover to his peak condition for the time being.


    ording to the normal upper limit of the royal bloodline, Grissom¡¯s upper limit was at least the Seventh Rank. Moreover, because of his powerful and pure bloodline, he was probably a powerhouse even among the Seventh Rank.


    When he recovered, it would be a great help to Chen Heng. However, this would require time.


    Chen Heng had asked him to return to n¡¯s territory to recuperate. It was precisely because he wanted Charlie and the others to care for him. At the same time, he wanted to help him recuperate to prevent any other problems.


    After resolving Grissom¡¯s problem, Chen Heng continued to move forward. Grissom¡¯s matter had been resolved, but Chen Heng still had a lot of things to be busy with. For example, the mystic realm from before.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Returning to the minaret, Chen Heng attempted to draw a magic array. The magic array was replicated in the previous Rimu Kingdom. Its function was to teleport to the mystic realm in the Graveyard of the Gods.


    Chen Heng already knew the coordinates of the Graveyard of the Gods during the teleportation process. The only thing hecked was a magic array.


    The magic array in the pce previously upied a huge area. Moreover, the teleportation process was veryplicated, and it was very troublesome to create.


    This was a technical problem of the King¡¯s Council. With the technology of this world, it could only be solved to this extent. Now that Chen Heng was doing it, it was not that troublesome.


    Chen Heng had already built the magic array in half a month since he had been performing the bloodline modification surgery on Grissom.


    The King¡¯s Council provided the materials used. The King¡¯s Council was generous in this aspect, an advantage of being a part of the council.


    As a subordinate Jameson valued highly, Chen Heng could sometimes mobilize even more resources than he could in the Violet Kingdom.


    Of course, it was only limited to financial resources. There was also a part of why he agreed to Jameson¡¯s participation in the Acquired Saint Child n.


    Agreeing to participate in the n meant a high risk. It was believed that Grissom had given Chen Heng so much authority because he wanted topensate him.


    In return, Chen Heng directly used his authority without any second thoughts. After all, his authority might expire if he did not use it. By the time when he wanted to use it again, he might not have the opportunity.


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s almost done.¡±


    On the experimental table in theboratory, Chen Heng looked at the array carved in front of him and nodded in satisfaction. The array in front of him was much more detailed andplicated than the teleportation array in the pce.


    Although it was not as stable as the array in the pce, it was enough for Chen Heng to use it alone.


    This time, he nned to explore the mystic realm before heading to the council headquarters to see what was inside.


    As the magic array slowly emitted light, Chen Heng¡¯s figure disappeared and was directly teleported to another area.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye. When Chen Heng opened his eyes again, a familiar feeling emerged. A strange power appeared in the surroundings and swept toward him, directly connecting the blood in his body instinctively, as if it was going to cause a riot.


    This strange power existed in the mystic realm before, and it was also the biggest characteristic of this Graveyard of the Gods.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Feeling the invisible and strange power in his body, Chen Heng smiled, then took a step forward and slowly walked forward.


    In the distance, a fortress was faintly discernible. It was none other than the fortress of the King¡¯s Council. However, Chen Heng did not walk toward that fortress to avoid being discovered. Instead, he chose to walk in another direction.


    He stepped forward and walked into a forest in front of him. He observed his surroundings for a moment.


    It was strange to say that this mystic realm was filled with strange things. There were all sorts of bloodline monsters living here. However, the nts here were abnormally flourishing. Be it weeds or trees, they all grew very well.


    Moreover, one could even see some lively little animals looking at Chen Heng curiously from afar, as if they did not know where he came from.


    This mystic realm had been isted from the outside world for a long time. Many of the creatures here seemed to have never seen people, so they did not even know how to run when they saw them. They just stood there foolishly. Although in front of Chen Heng, there was no difference between running and not running.


    Chen Heng turned around, randomly found a direction to leave, and walked deeper into the mystic realm.


    The range of this mystic realm of the Graveyard of the Gods was erged. Many ces were extremely dangerous. It was an area that the King¡¯s Council prohibited neers from entering.


    Before this, it was precisely because of this restriction that Chen Heng could only circle the outer area but could not enter the inner area. After all, the situation would be very troublesome once he was discovered.


    Now that he hade alone, he did not have this burden.


    Although the King¡¯s Council had some means of monitoring this area, it was not to the extent that they could directly capture Chen Heng and detect his arrival.


    Slowly moving forward, the surrounding nts became lusher and lusher. Birds could be seen everywhere, and it was a scene of flourishing vitality.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Walking to this area, Chen Heng was about to continue forward when he suddenly felt a familiar aura.


    This was...


    ¡°The feeling of the Sun God Bloodline?¡±


    Feeling the agitation of the Sun God bloodline in his body, Chen Heng frowned. Then, he took a step forward and walked forward. He kept going until he finally came to a huge dpidated city.


    The city covered arge area, and there were traces of people living in the past. Everything in it was perfect, and even the technology seemed very advanced.


    The sensation came from this city. Chen Heng found the city¡¯s name on the corner of the city.


    The City of the Sun.


    This seemed to be a city built by the descendants of the Sun God. However, it had declined in the past years, and this city had also weakened. Since then, it had been wandering in this arcane realm.


    Chen Heng noticed traces of exploration and excavation in the corners of the city. Some buildings were empty, and some valuable things had long been moved away.


    It should be someone from the King¡¯s Council. This was a city that had been discovered. Most of the valuable things had been dug out, and nothing was left.


    However, the attraction from the bloodline still existed, and it had not disappeared.


    After exploring around for a while, Chen Heng shook his head and gave up on the idea of exploring slowly. He simply followed the feeling in his heart and walked forward.


    Finally, he arrived in front of a pce. Like the outside city, this pce had been abandoned for many years and looked a little old.


    However, the glory of the past still existed, making this ce look resplendent and different from other ces.

 Chapter 763 - Archaeology

    <h4>Chapter 763: Chapter 772 ¨C Archaeology</h4>


    ¡°The Golden Pce?¡± Standing outside the pce, Chen Heng looked at the building before him with surprise.


    The pce before him was golden in color. The whole thing looked radiant and dazzling. Moreover, it seemed to be made of gold. Chen Heng shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The Royal Sun Family seemed to like gold, even though it was only a rare metal and had no special value in this world. Their love for gold seemed toe from their aesthetic appreciation.


    The Golden Pce before him seemed entirely made of gold, looking exceptionally brilliant, and it had an inexplicable atmosphere. The architectural style at that time was also very different from today, giving Chen Heng a feeling that it was somewhat novel. What a pity.


    Chen Heng stepped forward and walked in as he looked at the buildings inside. The Golden Pce was still well-preserved. However, there seemed to be an inexplicable power lingering inside, making Chen Heng feel an inexplicable sense offort. However, this was also due to the royal Sun¡¯s bloodline in his body. It would not have been so easy if it were anyone else.


    Chen Heng looked around and could feel the pulse of the golden bloodline in his body as if something inside the pce was summoning him. Looking carefully, he could see many corpses along the way. Most of the corpses were ordinary people, and only a few were those with bloodlines. Judging from the corpses, they had been dead for a long time.


    These were people from the King¡¯s Council. It seemed that they had once tried to explore this pce but had given up for various reasons. Nevertheless, there was still some energy left in this pce, making it to be in a strange state. This also made it very difficult to explore this ce.


    Most powerful bloodlines were suppressed due to the strange energy in the mystic realm. So even if they were Seventh Rank Monarchs, they would not be able to unleash half of the power of the outside world. Therefore, most explorers here were ordinary people who could not resist the strange power.


    Nheless, there were other reasons. Chen Heng walked along the road and arrived before the Golden Gate. The Golden Gate was resplendent, not looking shabby due to the passage of time. Instead, it had an inexplicable feeling that it was still frequently used. Many murals were engraved on the gate, and the God of the Sun¡¯s descent scene appeared on them.


    Chen Heng looked at the murals on the gate. Then, after pondering for a moment, he pushed it and entered. The gate slowly opened, revealing the scene inside. The entire process looked very rxed, though it wasn¡¯t so in reality.


    Chen Heng saw many corpses outside the gate, all explorers that the King¡¯s Council had once auctioned off. They had arrived here just like Chen Heng, but they could not open the gate and enter the pce. Thinking carefully, this was probably because theycked a key.


    In this world, the so-called ¡°key¡± is usually referred to as the corresponding bloodline. So, for instance, the Sun Royal Family¡¯s Golden Pce naturally required the Sun¡¯s bloodline to open it.


    Inparison, Chen Heng¡¯s journey was much smoother. He walked straight into the pce and explored around. The interior of the Golden Pce seemed very clean.


    Looking at this pce, one could tell it had been idle for many years. Logically speaking, there should be dust everywhere. However, as one walked into it, one would discover this was not the case.


    The pce¡¯s interior appeared clean, with no dust on the ground as if someone was cleaning it. This was a strange scene because such a long time had passed. Hence, even if there was still an array used to clean this ce, it should have stopped functioning and been damaged long ago. It should not be like this.


    Chen Heng looked around and carefully observed for a moment. Unlike the outside world, many decorations inside the pce were rare materials. However, some looked a little familiar to Chen Heng, and he couldn¡¯t help but take them down for his research.


    When he was in the outside world, he requested Charlie, Alice, and the others to buy all kinds of materials. Some basic materials were easy to collect. However, some high-level materials were not so easy to get, so they encountered many difficulties.


    Yet, the materials that were extremely difficult to find in the outside world were everywhere in this pce. They were even ced everywhere as decorations as if they werepletely worthless. Perhaps to these ancient royal families, these things were indeed worthless.


    The production of these materials was much more abundant in the past, so it was naturally easier to obtain than the overall situation.


    ¡°Is archaeology so profitable?¡±


    After going around, the items Chen Heng obtained had already filled up his entire body. The total harvest was much faster than when he asked Alice to work hard to purchase them.


    This was also the harvest after despising many low-level items and only taking some good items. He sighed, finally understanding why the King¡¯s Council was so rich.


    This mystic realm was known as the gods¡¯ graveyard. Hence, presumably, there were many ruins simr to this pce, as well as tombs of ancient royal families. The King¡¯s Council would inevitably get rich even if there were many funerary objects in every graveyard.


    This kind of harvest made Chen Heng a little envious. By now, he was already thinking about whether he should change his career. Anyhow, it was just a thought.


    He was such a busy person, conducting various experiments and going to various ces. How could he have the time to do archaeology here? It was fine to do it asionally, but he wouldn¡¯t have the time to do it often.

 Chapter 764 - - Scepter

    <h4>Chapter 764: ¨C Scepter</h4>


    ¡°Corpse?¡± Chen Heng frowned.


    It was not a big deal to find a corpse in this ce. After all, it was a relic from the past, so it was normal for there to be some remains from the past. However, this ce was the Golden Pce¡¯s core. Therefore, its identity should not be so simple for the corpses here.


    Chen Heng looked forward. Golden light illuminated, and a golden throne was ced quietly before Chen Heng¡¯s line of sight, looking exquisite. It should have been forged from gold-like metal, looking gorgeous.


    A corpse sat on the throne, not knowing how long it had been dead, but it had now be a skeleton. The skeleton was wearing a tattered royal robe. Despite traces of decay on its clothes after so many years, the workmanship looked exquisite, unlike an ordinary costume.


    Chen Heng nced at it casually and soon noticed a key point. A golden scepter stood quietly in the corpse¡¯s hand.


    ¡®That is¡­¡¯ Chen Heng was stunned, looking at the golden scepter before him, then quickly recalled.


    Based on thest illusion, this was the Golden Scepter in the hands of the old king. Yet, Chen Heng didn¡¯t expect it to be here.


    ¡®Since the Golden Scepter was here, then...


    This corpse should belong to¡­¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and his gaze focused on the corpse.


    Under his gaze, the corpse was illuminating. A wave of golden threads seemed to be surging from it. An inexplicable dignity was emitting inevitably from the corpse and had not dissipated even after so many years had passed.


    Chen Heng could urately feel it. This aura was majestic and gave him an inexplicable sense of familiarity as if he had met his own family. The resonance of the bloodline still existed even after so many years and was still working.


    ¡°What a pity.¡± Chen Heng looked at the corpse before him, feeling a little regretful.


    Besides the Golden Scepter in the corpse¡¯s hand, some other things on its body seemed to be valuable treasures. However, these treasures seemed to have withered after a long time, destroyed, and could not be used anymore.


    Even this corpse¡¯s value was not that great. Due to the huge interval, the loss of divinity was too great and could not be used anymore. It was not nutritious. Even a person like Chen Heng, who was not picky about food, would not be able to devour this.


    This was such a pity. Otherwise, with this corpse¡¯s identity when it was alive, the power contained within the corpse would most likely be significant, enough to improve Chen Heng¡¯s bloodline a little.


    ¡®Nheless, having this scepter was not bad.¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    He silently walked forward, took the scepter from the corpse, and held it in his hand. The Golden Scepter looked a little old, but when Chen Heng held it in his hand, a wave of the Sun¡¯s power surged from within his body onto the golden scepter.


    A faint light immediately appeared from the Golden Scepter and shone in all directions, illuminating the entire pce. The pce was initially dark with no light, but it was as bright as day now.


    This was only the instinctive reaction of the Golden Scepter. Chen Heng could still feel the changes in his body when he held the scepter. The Sun¡¯s bloodline in his body was boiling as if an inexplicable power was emerging from the Golden Scepter and blessing his body with more power. A brand new power was brewing. The power he could obtain would be considerable once it exploded.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Holding the scepter in his hand, Chen Heng nodded in satisfaction.


    He was aware of the scepter¡¯s value, at least equivalent to a high-grade magic tool, which was extremely rare in the World of Gods. Moreover, this was only the current state. This scepter seemed to have been damaged back then. As a result, its power was notplete and had not fully recovered.


    It would slowly be nourished by the Sun¡¯s power after some time, allowing it to recover fully. There would perhaps be more surprises by then.


    From its looks, this Golden Scepter should have been a keepsake of inheritance even during the Sun Empire¡¯s heyday, when only the king could have it. Yet, unfortunately, it was lost in this ruin. It was just that he did not know which king of the Sun Empire had fallen here.


    Chen Heng thought as he turned to the side and carefully examined the other corpses. Other than the king¡¯s corpse, other corpses were scattered around, and all should be from the royal family.


    In the past, when the Sun Empire was at its peak, the royal family were the only people who could approach the King of the Sun. An ordinary person would be unable to withstand it if he came before the King of the Sun. Even his eyes would immediately be ignited by the divine fire and turn into a pile of ashes.


    However, although he was a royal, the corpses around him were not from the Sun Royal Family. Instead, there were all kinds of royal bloodlines. One of them even had the bloodline of the Violet Royal Family, which was not inferior to Chen Heng himself.


    Chen Heng could not help but feel a little regretful that so many royal family members had died here. It was a pity that these royal family members¡¯ corpses could not be used anymore after such a long time but only had some collectible value.


    Chen Heng did not care about these corpses¡¯ existence. Instead, he continued to move forward. However, unfortunately, there was still a path behind this hall. Contrary to Chen Heng¡¯s expectations, even he could not enter the next path.


    There was a golden gate, looking simr to the Golden Pce¡¯s Golden Gate in the outside world, but it was smaller and much more exquisite. However, it was far more powerful than the forbidden power in the Golden Pce. Chen Heng could not help but frown. It was the primogenitor.


    He felt a holy aura before this golden gate, carrying a power simr to the Sun¡¯s bloodline. The only holy power that could undoubtedly exist in this world and was rted to the Sun¡¯s bloodline was only the legendary God of the Sun.


    In the legend, the God of the Sun had fallen into a deep sleep in ancient times. Then, his body turned into the sun and illuminated the entire world. Then, he faced the Silver Moon that the God of the Silver Moon transformed. Together, they were some of the strongest Heavenly Gods in this world.


    This gate had traces suspected to be left behind by the God of the Sun.


    ¡®Was there anything rted to the God of Sun behind this gate?¡¯ This thought could not help but sh through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he stood outside the gate.


    The God of the Sun was the world¡¯s top primogenitor. In terms of level, he was probably not inferior to a high-level God like the God of Shadow. Things left behind by such an existence were not something Chen Heng could covet, let alone those people from the King¡¯s Council. Hence, it was not strange that the people from the King¡¯s Council could not enter this golden pce.


    Chen Heng moved forward, activating the Sun¡¯s bloodline in his body to resonate with the golden gate, attempting to use the Sun¡¯s bloodline as the key to enter.


    Sensing the Sun¡¯s bloodline in his body, the Golden Gate began to glow slowly, and its patterns began to change gradually. Finally, aplicated and mysterious mark began to appear, engraved on it, appearing somewhat mysterious. A vast majesty spread invisibly as if a Heaven God was descending. It worked but was not enough.


    When Chen Heng activated the Sun¡¯s bloodline in his body, he could feel the golden gate¡¯s response before him, but there was still a long way to go before he could open this golden gate. Just his bloodline level was not enough to open this gate. He needed a higher level of bloodline authority.


    Chen Heng gave up on trying after realizing this, but there was no other way. His current power could not break through the method left behind by the primogenitor, so he could only enter ording to the method given by the other party. Furthermore, the method should be simple to enter this gate, as long as there was enough bloodline concentration.


    After experiencing several upgrades, Chen Heng¡¯s current bloodline was not inferior to that of a pure direct descendant of the royal family. However, even if the former direct descendant prince of the Sun Empire came, his bloodline might not be better than Chen Heng at this moment. This was undoubtedly not enough before the primogenitor. It still needed to be higher.


    ¡®Seems like I won¡¯t need to think about it for a short time.¡¯ Chen Heng thought, ¡°But after that experiment ispleted, I cane back and try again.¡±


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s deduction, as long as the King¡¯s Council¡¯s experiment waspleted, there should be another huge upgrade for his bloodline. When that time came, perhaps the density of his bloodline would meet the conditions to open this gate, though it might still not be enough.


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Heng turned around and left. Before leaving, he had ransacked this golden pce and almost taken everything with him. That kind of skillful action made people dumbfounded and moved. He came empty-handed but left with so much harvest, which resulted only after a few days.


    Chen Heng believed that he would be able to find more things if he had more time to stay. Yet, unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t enough time. Based on his calction, he had already dyed quite a bit from Jameson¡¯s proposed timeline. It would be hard to exin if he continued to dy. Thus, he left the gods¡¯ graveyard and returned to the World of Gods.


    No one seemed to have noticed his departure. In the City of the Sun, everything in the original ce fell into silence again with Chen Heng¡¯s departure, as if nothing had changed. Only asionally, some inexplicable voices could be heard in the Golden Pce.


    ...


    Early in the morning, the sun illuminated brightly.


    Chen Heng rode to the town, where he met Jameson. The town was as it had been before, shrouded in a mist that obscured its view. A bonfire was burning in the center of the town, emitting an invisible force, sustaining the town¡¯s existence and dispelling the fog outside.


    ¡°Kling, you¡¯re here.¡± Jameson looked at Chen Heng, walking towards him from the outside world with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re veryte.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chen Heng bowed apologetically and said to Jameson, ¡°I had some private matters on hand and identally dyed, so I came a littlete.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about that Grissom guy, right?¡± Jameson smiled at Chen Heng¡¯s exnation and said directly.


    Chen Heng was shocked when he heard and met Jameson¡¯s kind gaze, then he finally nodded, ¡°Indeed. Before I left the minaret, I tried experimenting on Mr. Grissom, hoping to help him solve his problem, resulting in the dy.¡±


    ¡°Did the experiment fail?¡± Jameson asked.


    Chen Heng did not speak but remained silent. Then, he lowered his head and tacitly agreed.


    Jameson shook his head and continued looking at his appearance, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I roughly understand what happened between the two of you. To a certain extent, Grissom can be considered one of your kin. So it¡¯s only normal for you two to form a friendship.


    As for the experiment¡¯s failure, there¡¯s no need to be sad. Even if you don¡¯t carry an experiment on him, it¡¯ll still be difficult for him to survive these few years. So, you¡¯re just helping him get out in advance.¡± He spoke softly as he looked at Chen Heng, who had his head lowered and consoled him.


    From its looks, he had a pretty good grasp of the minaret¡¯s intelligence and already knew what Chen Heng had done there. Nheless, this was also rted to the fact that Chen Heng did not want to hide it from the beginning.


    Jameson did not care about what Chen Heng had done. In his opinion, it was perfectly normal for Grissom¡¯s experiment to fail. When Grissom had just gotten into trouble, all the researchers in the King¡¯s Council had studied his problem and tried toe up with some solutions. However, these solutions proved to be ineffective in the end.


    Jameson was not confident that Chen Heng could do something that the King¡¯s Council could not do on his own. Therefore, failure was only normal. However, he stillforted Chen Heng, saying this was not his problem.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Grissom was also my friend back then. He was once someone who had hopes of bing a member of the Council.¡± Jameson¡¯s face was filled with regret as he mentioned Grissom, and he could not help but say, ¡°The reason why he became like this is precisely because of the failure of the Saint Child n.¡±


    ¡°Now, Kling, you will also participate in this experiment.¡± He could not help but pause. Then, he looked at Chen Heng before him and said seriously, ¡°After seeing Grissom¡¯s ending, are you still willing to participate in the Saint Child experiment? If not, it¡¯s still not toote to regret now.¡± Again, he said, looking at Chen Heng.

 Chapter 765

    <h4>Chapter 765: ¨C Princess Aimer</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s still not toote to go back on your words now if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Jameson looked at Chen Heng and spoke solemnly.


    Chen Heng believed that Jameson¡¯s words had some credibility. After all, Chen Heng was also a royal bloodline even if he did not join the so-called Saint Child n, and he was a talent that Jamesoncked the most. If Chen Heng decided to regret it, Jameson might agree to it.


    Jameson initially thought that even Chen Heng would at least hesitate for a moment even if he chose to continue to join the experiment. It was impossible for him not to react at all.


    However, Jameson was wrong in the end. Before him, Chen Heng looked calm. There was no change in his expression from beginning to end. His attitude was firm, which was very surprising.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve already decided to walk this path, there¡¯s no reason to regret it. If I fail, it proves I was born with this fate. I have no regret.¡± He said softly. His expression was unusually calm, as if there were no fluctuations in his emotions.


    Jameson was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I now believe you can pass this trial. Before Grissom joined the experiment, I asked him the same question, and he also did not give up.¡± Chen Heng smiled and said softly.


    ¡°Yes, he did not give up, just like you.¡± Jameson nodded and said, ¡°The difference is that he hesitated and struggled for a long time before finally deciding and continuing to participate in the experiment. So your will is much stronger than his, and the probability of passing is much higher.¡± He looked at Chen Heng with a look of admiration on his face.


    The importance of willpower was self-evident. It could even be said that it was the most crucial part of the Saint Child¡¯s experiment. Without willpower, the sess rate would be infinitely reduced even if the conditions were suitable. Jameson believed Chen Heng¡¯s willpower was strong enoughpared to the others.


    ¡°Go.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°The person in charge of receiving them is already waiting. You can just follow them and leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Heng nodded respectfully and followed the person in front quietly.


    Time slowly passed...


    The light of the teleportation array flickered and then gradually dimmed. As the array¡¯s lightpletely disappeared, Chen Heng¡¯s figure disappeared. From the looks of it, he should be heading to the council¡¯s headquarters.


    Jameson couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he looked at Chen Heng¡¯s disappearing figure and seemed to think of the past.


    ¡°Elder, what are we going to do next?¡± Beside him, Kana¡¯s figure walked out of the small house as he spoke respectfully.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do anything else. We¡¯ll just wait quietly for the results to appear.¡± Jameson shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the specific details after he survives the first round of experiments.¡± Then, he turned around and walked straight into the small house at the side.


    ...


    The light from the array was flickering. When the light disappeared, Chen Heng opened his eyes and looked around. There was a spacious space, which it should be in a certain pce. Dense arrays were carved all over the ce, making one feel terrified. Even if one wasn¡¯t proficient in arrays, one could feel the arrays¡¯ terrifying power with the most basic spiritual power.


    ¡®Have we arrived?¡¯ Chen Heng opened his eyes, walked out of the array, and looked around.


    Many workers in uniform ck robes were busy with work, and on their chests were badges representing the King¡¯s Council. A young girl came to wee him.


    ¡°Wee, respected Mr. Kling.¡± The young girl greeted him with a smile.


    Chen Heng looked at her. There were many workers here, but most were not young anymore. Very few were as young as this girl before him. Moreover, her clothes seemed much more exquisite, so her level should be higher.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Chen Heng nodded as a greeting.


    ¡°My name is Caitlin, and I¡¯m one of the people in charge here. I¡¯ll be in charge of all your needs during this period.¡± Seeing Chen Heng¡¯s reaction, the young girl smiled and said, ¡°Now, please follow me.¡±


    She took the lead, and Chen Heng followed in her footsteps. Not long after, they walked out of this area and came to the outside world. There was a lush garden outside the hall, with many nts from the outside world. There were also some butterflies fluttering in the air. It was an extremely beautiful scene.


    ¡°This is your residence. If there are no problems, the experiment will begin in two days.¡± Caitlin said, looking at the row of rooms before him.


    ¡°Have the otherse over?¡± Chen Heng asked subconsciously.


    ¡°They came over. But, of course, there are a few people who are not cooperative, so they are not in this ce.¡± Caitlin smiled and continued, ¡°For example, Prince Aili of the Violet Empire.¡±


    ¡°Him?¡± Chen Heng thought about Ali¡¯s past personality and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s normal.¡±


    ¡°Besides those who didn¡¯t cooperate, some prepared to participate in the experiment. So there are 53 people, including you, Mr. Kling.¡± Caitlin continued to exin.


    ¡°53 people...¡± Chen Heng was a little surprised, but he soon understood.


    An important experiment like the Saint Child¡¯s experiment naturally did notck experimental subjects. On the contrary, if there were fewer people, the experiment, which was already difficult to achieve, would be even more difficult.


    As for Chen Heng, he would also try to collect as many experimental subjects as possible to perfect the entire experiment and increase its sess rate. However, the ability to gather 53 people itself was strong enough.


    One had to know that these 53 people were not randomly chosen. On the contrary, each of them represented a powerful royal bloodline. Of course, these royal bloodlines might not be pure and powerful enough, but finding them in the outside world was difficult.


    Yet, here, dozens of people were randomly taken out. Besides, not all of them were here. There were also the experimenters who did not cooperate, like Aili. Caitlin turned around and left after exining to Chen Heng. Then, Chen Heng also went into his room and rested.


    The rooms looked the same on the outside, but the interior seemed to be pretty good. It was nicely decorated with all kinds of exquisite decorations. The only bad thing was that the room¡¯s soundproofing seemed somewhat problematic.


    Chen Heng was about to put his things down and rest for a while when he heard a series of soundsing from the room beside him. It was a low sobbing sound, sounded somewhat depressed and silent as if it had been deliberately lowered so as not to be discovered by others.


    Chen Heng listened to the sound and could not help but be silent for a moment. ording to Caitlin, those people living here voluntarily participated in the experiment. However, from its looks, even if it was so-called voluntary, there was still not as simple.


    Chen Heng sighed, then sat at the bedside, quietly entering a meditative state. After a long while, the suppressed sobbing sound in the room beside finally stopped, and everything returned to normal.


    ¡®Maybe¡­¡¯


    Chen Heng sat on the bed and meditated silently.


    The sky was bright outside the next day. So Chen Heng went out, took a stroll outside, and understood everything better. Many of the workers here were ordinary people who were probably selected from the outside world, in charge of the work here.


    However,pared to the ordinary people in the outside world, the aura of the people serving here was somewhat strange, as if they were tainted with some unknown power. These were all puppets directly controlled.


    Chen Heng looked at their passionate faces working hard and couldn¡¯t help but think. It seemed that the King¡¯s Council was very good at exploiting people. This base was filled with much mortalbor and only a few people with bloodlines like Caitlin, perhaps out of consideration for stability.


    As he was thinking, the door to the room beside opened, and a pretty girl came out. She looked only 17 or 18, still at her most youthful and beautiful stage. However, this was only on the surface.


    As bloodline masters, their looks might not be their real age, just like Chen Heng¡¯s body. On the surface, he looked like he was only in his early 20s, but in reality, he was at least a few decades old. Therefore, the bloodline masters¡¯ age could not be determined from the surface.


    The girl wore a long red robe, looking exquisite. Her eyes were slightly purple. This was a characteristic that asionally appeared in the Gilna Royal Family. Was she a member of the Gilna Royal Family?


    ¡°Hello.¡± The girl was stunned when she saw Chen Heng and greeted, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± However, she looked somewhat haggard and seemed to be in a depressed mood.


    Chen Heng smiled and nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t know your name.¡±


    ¡°Aimer Gilna.¡± The young girl revealed some hesitation on her face, then she said.


    ¡°Princess Aimer?¡± Chen Heng was instantly stunned.


    Aimer Gilna, a name that Chen Heng was very familiar with. She was his brother, Prin Aili¡¯s fianc¨¦e, who had been attacked long ago, and her whereabouts were unknown. From its look, she hade here.


    ¡°Sir, what is your name?¡± Aimer weed Chen Heng. She was not surprised by his reaction and forced a decent smile.


    There were many royal families in this world, but as the princess of the direct line of descent of the three great empires, she was the most prominent one. So it was not strange for others to know about her.


    ¡°Me?¡± Chen Heng was silent for a moment, then smiled, ¡°Kling Nardo is happy to serve you.¡± As he spoke, he bowed as a form of courtesy.


    A member of the Gilna Royal Family?

 Chapter 766 - - Experiment 1

    <h4>Chapter 766: ¨C Experiment 1</h4>


    ¡°Are there any more of her friends here?¡± Caitlin looked at Chen Heng and asked, ¡°She¡¯s still alive. Maybe she can hold on for a while.¡± Chen Heng shook his head.


    During the conversation yesterday, Chen Heng understood the situation with Aimer. Although she was a princess, she waspletely forced toe here. There was no one around to serve her, let alone friends. Moreover, with Aimer¡¯s current appearance, even her friends wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her.


    ¡°No? Then it¡¯s a bit troublesome and could only be getting rid of directly.¡± Caitlin already knew Chen Heng¡¯s answer from his expression and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head a.


    Getting rid of it...


    Chen Heng looked into the distance. Before he came, he had deliberately learned about the entire experiment process from Grissom. So, he naturally knew what Caitlin meant.


    Caitlin¡¯s so-called ¡®get rid of¡¯ was to directly throw a person aside and let him die on his own. If he did that, the final result was doomed. Most likely, he would die. Moreover, he would most likely be tortured before he died¡ª the pain of a bloodline bacsh.


    Chen Heng¡¯s gaze shifted to focus on Aimer. On the stretcher, Aimer seemed to have maintained a certain level of consciousness, and her entire body was slightly trembling.


    She seemed to be in extreme panic from the subtle movement of her limbs. She seemed to be in great pain and unease. Yet, no one cared. Whether it was Caitlin or the others, they did not care.


    Around them, people like Chen Heng were also watching from the side with cold expressions. Even though their hearts were palpitating, they didn¡¯t feel pity but were more afraid and worried about themselves. These were all royalty. Perhaps in their eyes, the so-called pity was not necessary.


    Chen Heng sighed and said, ¡°Put her down. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± He said softly, looking at Caitlin, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have much time left. So let her have a good time in thesest few days.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Caitlin looked at Chen Heng with surprise but didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled and nodded. Then, she instructed someone to carry Aimer directly to Chen Heng¡¯s room.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Before she left, Caitlin specifically reminded him, ¡°The blood in her body is very unstable after the experiment failed and may even copse and turn into a monster at any time.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Chen Heng nodded and then returned to his room.


    ......


    He carefully carried Aimer and put her on his bed. During this process, Aimer¡¯s body was still trembling, and an uncontroble fear surged from her heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Chen Heng caressed her forehead andforted softly, ¡°It¡¯ll pass very soon.¡±


    As he spoke, he used his spiritual power to quietlyfort her body, trying to ease her pain as much as possible. This method seemed to have a certain effect. After a while, Aimer¡¯s body stopped shaking and began to calm down as if her emotions had gradually stabilized.


    Chen Heng fed her with some medicine to ease her pain, then sat quietly at the side and rested with his eyes closed.


    ¡°I... I...¡± Aimer¡¯s weak voice sounded.


    Shey on Chen Heng¡¯s bed and struggled to speak. ¡°Will I die?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if nothing unexpected happens.¡± Chen Heng nodded. ¡°I can give you a quick death if necessary...¡±


    At this point, this was all he could do. As for the experiment he had done for Grissom, Chen Heng did not have the conditions to do it. Moreover, Grissom¡¯s situation was very different from Aimer¡¯s.


    Although Grissom had also suffered a bacsh from the experiment¡¯s failure, he survived by relying on himself. He had already gone through the most difficult period, and his situation had stabilized. Only then could he attempt the experiment.


    However, Aimer did not have the conditions. The experiment had failed, and the blood in her body was boiling. She was on the verge of copse, which was an extreme situation. Even Chen Heng couldn¡¯t do anything about it. The only thing he could do was to settle her corpse.


    That¡¯s not right...


    As per Chen Heng¡¯s usual style, he would most likely devour Aimer¡¯s corpse as nourishment after she died. After all, this was a royal and even a direct descendant of the Gilna Royal Family. It could be a valuable resource for Chen Heng.


    Beside him, Aimer no longer struggled to speak, but her body continued to tremble. Chen Heng could feel the fear in her heart. Chen Heng clearly felt that kind of emotional power. This princess had an extremely strong desire to survive, which was extremely rare.


    Chen Heng sighed and looked at her, ¡°You might not necessarily die.¡±


    ¡°Three days.¡± He said, ¡°The condition of your body will stabilize after three days. Then, if there¡¯s a chance, I can help you with the surgery. Maybe you can return to your previous appearance.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Aimer¡¯s voice sounded again, still trembling.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not.¡± Chen Heng said softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it still a glimmer of hope? You must work hard and get through this hurdle for this glimmer of hope.¡±


    He closed his eyes and returned to silence. The spacious room returned to its usual calm. Not until a long timeter that Aimer¡¯s voice sounded again.


    ¡°Thank you...¡± After receiving Chen Heng¡¯s reply, her rity seemed to have stabilized.


    Then, no one in the room spoke again.


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye. There were gradually fewer people around them, and all joined the experiment. However, although there were quite many people who joined the experiment, only a few of them were able to return. Most of them turned into corpses when they returned. Only a few were like Aimer, lying there motionlessly, quietly waiting for death toe.


    At this point, Chen Heng did not care about the experiment itself but was thinking about the whereabouts of the corpses. This experiment gathered arge number of royal family members.


    After the experiment¡¯s failures, the royal family members¡¯ corpses were piled up somewhere, which was undoubtedly a huge fortune. It was even more so for Chen Heng, who could be considered a good resource.


    ¡®If I could devour them¡­¡¯ This thought shed through his mind.


    He had already set his sights on the failed ones. However, he was not in a hurry. The most important thing now was the experiment before him. As long as his experiment seeded, Chen Heng¡¯s status within the King¡¯s Council would significantly increase. Then, he could use Jameson to get his hands on the corpses.


    It was Chen Heng¡¯s turn to undergo the experiment on the third day. He stood up calmly and prepared to leave the room without much pressure. Before he left, he looked at Aimer, who was still lying there quietly.


    Two days had passed, and her condition seemed to have stabilized quite a bit. Flesh and blood squirming non-stop on her body had stabilized and no longer expanded. The overall situation was no longer deteriorating.


    However, this was it. At this moment, due to the experiment¡¯s failure, not only was Aimer¡¯s royal bloodline on the verge of copse, she was even worse than a mortal. Her body was immovable, no different from a vegetative state. She could still speak but could no longer get up. She even needed someone to help her with her daily meals.


    She waspletely different from before. If it was a normal person in this state, they might as well just die. However, Aimer had a strong will to survive. She persevered and never gave up until now. After taking onest look at Aimer, Chen Heng calmly and quietly walked out of the room.


    Caitlin was already standing outside the door as if she had been waiting here for a while.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Caitlin looked at Chen Heng and asked with a smile on her face.


    Chen Heng was, after all, one of their ownpared to the others, so his treatment was much better. However, the others who participated in the experiment were all taken away.


    Many had a mental breakdown and even attacked Caitlin and the others, wanting to escape from this ce. Nheless, they were subdued by Caitlin and the others in the end.


    ¡°How troublesome,¡± Caitlinined, looking at the mess around them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything special.¡± Chen Heng said, ¡°Probably just looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Looking forward?¡±


    Kalina smiled. ¡°The others wouldn¡¯t be looking forward to it. So why are you like this?¡±


    ¡°Sooner orter, we¡¯ll have to face things. So, why don¡¯t we start earlier?¡± Chen Heng shook his head, ¡°The earlier the result, the better for everyone, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the logic.¡± Caitlin said, ¡°Do you think you can seed?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe.¡± Chen Heng said calmly, ¡°But if I fail, please give me a quick death. For Princess Aimer in my room, give her a quick death too.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Caitlin nodded and agreed.


    They walked forward and soon arrived at a spacious room. In the room, Chen Heng and the others first needed to go through a detailed examination before entering the equipment.


    Simr examinations had already begun, which had been going on since Chen Heng agreed to join the experiment. So it was just a summary at this moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start first.¡± As the test ended, Chen Heng could not help but take the lead to speak after looking around at the people around him who looked grave, somewhat worried, and fearful. Then, he took the lead and walked in.


    The door of the huge golden instrument before him opened, allowing Chen Heng to enter, then slowly closed, as if it hadpletely isted him from the outside world.


    When Chen Heng entered the instrument, his sharp senses sensed something unusual. An inexplicable aura emerged around him, giving him an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

 Chapter 767 - Experiment 2

    <h4>Chapter 767: ¨C Experiment 2</h4>


    ¡®This feeling¡­¡¯


    A familiar emerged as he walked in. Chen Heng was very familiar with the aura here. It was the same as the power he had felt in the gods¡¯ graveyard.


    The only difference would be that the strange power here has a higher density, dozens of times higher than in the gods¡¯ graveyard. Such a significant difference was enough to cause many changes, for example, the difference in endurance.


    Chen Heng could easily withstand the pressure in the previous mystic realm, regardless of how the strange power was infected, but not here.


    Chen Heng frowned as the many bloodlines in his body were throbbing. Every bloodline in his body became active under that power¡¯s influence. As a result, his blood was boiling and dancing.


    A brand new feeling surged in his heart. At this moment, it emerged from Chen Heng¡¯s body. Chen Heng felt as if his body was filled with power. There was an illusion of omnipotence, a feeling of the blood in his body being fully activated.


    A bloodline master¡¯s power came from the blood. Therefore, when the blood in his body was fully activated, the power under his control would naturally increase.


    The power increase in Chen Heng¡¯s body was real. However, this increase in power had the disadvantage of magnification. Another obvious disadvantage was overdrawing.


    This method of activating the bloodline waspletely overdrawing the body¡¯s potential. It was fine for a short period but would sooner orter copse and die if prolonged. Therefore, other methods were necessary to assist.


    Before him, purple fog filled the air and flew over from mid-air. Then, as if sensing Chen Heng¡¯s existence, the purple fog was attracted by his existence and directly pulled towards his location.


    Boom!


    A zing radiance illuminated. The Sun¡¯s bloodline within Chen Heng¡¯s body instantly erupted and roared. It was unknown what the purple fog was made of, but the moment it came into contact with Chen Heng¡¯s body, it caused the bloodline within Chen Heng¡¯s body to react.


    However, as if it had been specially arranged, these ingredients mainly stimted the Sun¡¯s bloodline within Chen Heng¡¯s body, so it wasn¡¯t too much of a shock to the other bloodlines.


    ......


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Chen Heng had already gotten used to this rhythm. He looked forward and then took a deep breath. In his body, a dazzling true spirit was flickering and shining at this moment.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Caitlin asked the people before her.


    Before her was a spacious room with sophisticated instruments inexplicably connected with Chen Heng¡¯s room. In the middle of the room was a huge screen, which clearly showed Chen Heng¡¯s current appearance.


    ¡°The situation is great!¡± Surprisingly, a few researchers said, ¡°Mr. Kling¡¯s body condition is very stable. He doesn¡¯t have the chaotic feeling of a bloodline transformation at all.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±


    Someone shouted with disbelief on his face, ¡°The fission speed has been elerated to three times, but he hasn¡¯t started to transform yet!¡±


    ¡°How strong is his will?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Caitlin was stunned at first hearing the words of the people before her, but then her face changed. She rushed out of the crowd and looked at the huge screen, where Chen Heng¡¯s current appearance was clearly disyed.


    He was standing quietly on the spot, not moving at all. His eyes were tightly shut as if he was asleep. Around him, the purple fog kept surging and was being absorbed by his body.


    During this process, some abnormalities could be seen. Chen Heng¡¯s body had a mutation as the purple fog was continuously absorbed. Marks began to appear on his originally fair skin, and some of his muscles began to squirm as if something was about to grow out of them.


    These were clearly observable scenes, which were normal distortion reactions. During the bloodline upgrade, the bloodline would also be extremely unstable. Various distortion reactions would most likely appear in this state.


    For example, some strange things would grow out of him. After all, if the bloodline were slightly affected, it would result in a huge change. Growing a few more hands or eyes was no big issue. However, there were no changes or signs of distortion in Chen Heng. Instead, one could see the pressure on him from his clenched teeth.


    ¡°What a strong will.¡± Caitlin was stunned looking at this scene and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Sir, should we continue?¡± The researcher¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°We have already reached the upper limit. If we continue, his body might not be able to withstand it and have some distorted reactions.¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡± Caitlin returned to her senses and nodded, ¡°Inject the medicine bit by bit and observe his reaction, then stop immediately if the situation is not right.¡±


    The people around started operating. They were constantly busy, operating the equipment before them.


    Meanwhile, Chen Heng had a different feeling.


    ¡°Is it starting again?¡±


    Chen Heng stood quietly on the spot, but he felt the changes around him while supporting his body. The experiment before him was much more stressful than he had imagined.


    Before the experiment, Chen Heng thought he could surely withstand the pressure of this experiment. However, he realized he was thinking too much when the experiment began.


    The reason was because of the medicine that was injected into the surroundings. Chen Heng could feel the terrifying power contained within the medicine and the holy aura somewhat simr to divinity but carried another characteristic. Although the holy aura contained within was weak, it did exist.


    From this point alone, Chen Heng concluded that the purple potion was most likely rted to a holy existence. It was even possible that it was made directly from the flesh of a holy existence.


    Thinking back at Grissom¡¯s previous words, Chen Heng instantly understood the legend of the King¡¯s Council discovering the remains of a Heaven God in the gods¡¯ graveyard.


    No wonder...


    The King¡¯s Council wanted to create an Acquired Saint Child¡ª a powerful and terrifying existence. So, naturally, they had the confidence to do so. From its looks, they had already found a primogenitor¡¯s remains many years ago and had even used them here in a crazed manner.


    Even if there were only a small amount of the remains of divine existence, it would still carry some divine characteristics. Therefore, if mortals could bear with it and use the bloodline that originated from a divine existence, perhaps they could obtain some divine aura andplete the transformation of their bloodline.


    From this point of view, this n that initially seemed almost absurd to Chen Heng did have a certain degree of feasibility. Nheless, it was only feasible but still too difficult to operate.


    It was not easy for mortals to withstand the power of a divine being. If it were the same, even if they had the bloodline of a divine being, they would die from the bacsh in most cases.The gap between the two was too far.


    However, it was just right for Chen Heng. He had divinity in his body, and he also had divinity characteristics. So this bit of primogenitor¡¯s power would not cause him too much of a problem. Although the pressure was great, it was still eptable.


    Bang!


    A huge impact came from before his eyes. Chen Heng¡¯s body finally had a huge change under the continuous support of the purple fog. The originally fair and smooth skin had changed, and many golden scales were growing on it.


    Golden scales continued to grow from the bottom of his skin, one after another. In the end, they covered his entire body, making him look like he was wearing ayer of scale armor. Following that, a mark appeared on his head.


    His eyes gradually turned golden...


    Dense Sun¡¯s power spread from his body.


    Bang!


    As the strong power rushed out continuously, Chen Heng¡¯s power erupted. His entire body was like a bomb that could explode anytime, shattering everything within the vicinity into pieces.


    Fortunately, this was the center of the experiment. The surroundings had already been set up, and there was a special array. So even though the power was so powerful and terrifying, it didn¡¯t cause much of an impact.


    The power in Chen Heng¡¯s body began to increase, and he could no longer control it. A vast and mighty aura spread, sweeping through the area. This was an aura that surpassed that of the royal family. Once it spread, all the royal family members in the area could not help but tremble and look forward in disbelief.


    ¡°This power...¡± Caitlin¡¯s entire body trembled as she felt the aura surging from Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Her body was instinctively afraid of the owner of that aura because that was a powerful force that surpassed her, an iparably terrifying bloodline.


    ¡°Did he seed?¡± The people around also spoke one after another, sensing the situation here.


    Their emotions wereplicated. On the one hand, they were hopeful, but on the other hand, they were jealous. Chen Heng¡¯s sess caused a new hope to rise in their hearts.


    In the previous experiments, they didn¡¯t see any possibility of sess. The only thing they gained was despair. Yet now, Chen Heng¡¯s sess made them feel a little lucky. At least there was a chance of sess now.


    This power was so powerful that even their royal bloodline was trembling, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel like submitting to it. Chen Heng¡¯s bloodline was above the royal bloodline, making them feel envious.


    ¡°Should we continue?¡± Everyone in the room looked at Caitlin, waiting for her instruction.

 Chapter 768 - Success

    <h4>Chapter 768: ¨C Sess</h4>


    Facing the gazes of the people around her, Caitlin could not help but fall into deep thought. The injection of the primogenitor potion was not unlimited. Usually, the amount that everyone injected was limited.


    This was not being stingy, but it was for the sake of the experimental subject. The primogenitor potion was made from the remains of the legendary Heaven Gods as the raw material, and some of the material was extracted from it. Its effect was too powerful.


    No matter how diluted it was, as long as a person with a bloodline came into contact with it, it would cause unimaginable changes to their bloodline.


    Under normal circumstances, an experimental subject who could withstand one dose of the primogenitor potion was considered qualified. The experimental subject would have a high possibility of breaking the limits of the royal family and bing a Cathedral level in the future.


    And Chen Heng had already endured nearly two doses of the primogenitor potion. The effects on him were also very obvious.


    If others were the experiment subjects, at most, they could only break through to the Monarch level and advance to the Cathedral level.


    At this moment, in Caitlin¡¯s opinion, Chen Heng would most likely advance sessfully in the future. His bloodline had already been sublimated to another level. This was a qualitative change.


    At this point, it was somewhat awkward. Chen Heng¡¯s current condition seemed to be pretty good. He seemed to be able to continue enduring. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if the experiment ended here?


    However, if Chen Heng continued with the experiment and couldn¡¯t endure it in the end, the final result would be destroying Chen Heng instead.


    At that time, not only would he waste these few portions of the potion, but they would also directly lose Chen Heng, a seedling with great potential who would advance in the future.


    What choice should she make? Caitlin hesitated in her heart, unable to make a decision. Then she noticed Chen Heng¡¯s expression.


    Chen Heng¡¯s voice was heard on the screen in front of her. Even though golden scales had grown all over his body, Chen Heng¡¯s overall aura was very stable. Chen Heng did not seem to have the slightest sense of chaos. He lookedpletely different from the experiment subjects who had experimented earlier.


    At this moment, he seemed to have sensed Caitlin¡¯s dilemma. He raised his head and said loudly, his face filled with determination, ¡°Continue!¡±


    ......


    His voice came from the middle of the room and reached the ears of everyone present. Immediately, everyone present was stunned. Caitlin could not help but feel a sense of admiration.


    She sighed. ¡°I finally understand why he can withstand such a huge pressure.¡±


    ¡°I think that only with such a valiant spirit that is not afraid of death and keep charging forward no matter what that an individual could achieve this feat,¡±


    Her heart was filled with admiration. As one of the people in charge of this experiment, she was very clear about the pressure Chen Heng was facing at this moment.


    Even she, who was outside, was a little hesitant. However, Chen Heng, the experiment subject in the middle of it, kept his cool without any fear.


    Did he not know what the oue would be if he could not bear it? Did he not know that as long as he was willing to withdraw now, no one would me him, and the entire council would prioritize the greatest investment on him?


    Glory, status, strength. These things were well within his grasp at this moment. However, he did not hesitate and resolutely chose to move forward. Presumably, only this kind of spirit of recklessly moving forward could allow him to achieve this step.


    Caitlin sighed in her heart as many thoughts shed through her mind. If Chen Heng knew what she was thinking at this moment, he would tell the truth very seriously to her face. She was wrong.


    If it were just his will, no matter how strong Chen Heng¡¯s will was, he would not be able to survive the experiment. It would be difficult for him to survive until now, let alone continue.


    After all, the divinity within was still a part of the Heaven Gods. Even if it was just a little power extracted from its remains, it was still supernatural. It was a level that mortals could not touch. No matter how strong one¡¯s will was, it would not work.


    Chen Heng survived until now not because of his will but because of the powerful true spirit and divinity in his body. However, no one knew about this.


    In theboratory, everyone had a look of admiration on their faces as they silently watched Chen Heng on the experiment table continue to struggle. The purple fog surged out again and rushed into Chen Heng¡¯s body. This time, the reaction within Chen Heng¡¯s body was even more intense.


    Rumble!


    A series of clear sounds rang out continuously. That was the sound of Chen Heng¡¯s flesh and blood exploding. Under the constant pull of the primogenitor¡¯s power, Chen Heng¡¯s body was still unable to hold on.


    His true spirit could handle it, and the divinity within his body was also intact. However, his body was still a little weak. Facing this kind of power with a divine characteristic, his resistance was too weak, so he directly exploded.


    However, this didn¡¯t matter. Besides the primogenitor¡¯s potion, the primogenitor¡¯s flesh and blood power also contained a huge amount of vitality.


    When Chen Heng¡¯s body continued to shatter, this vitality supported Chen Heng¡¯s body, allowing his injuries to recover and heal quickly. In just a short moment, the wound healed, and broken golden scales grew again, growing on Chen Heng¡¯s body as if there had never been a wound. Even Chen Heng was a little surprised by the speed of the healing.


    However, at this moment, he was no longer in the mood to pay attention to this. Because in his mind, all kinds of instinctive desires were attacking his mind.


    The human body was filled with all kinds of instinctive desires. This came from both the body and the soul. And when the bloodline¡¯s power was huge, the desires that came from the body were constantly expanding and intensifying.


    Chen Heng closed his eyes silently, trying to maintain his calm. Unknowingly, his face became a little malevolent, and his mind was filled with a bloodthirsty conflict.


    At this moment, Chen Heng even had an instinctive desire to rush out of this ce and unleash all of his power to massacre everyone here. However, in the blink of an eye, this desire disappeared and was directly suppressed by an even grander will.


    Feeling that the situation in his body was gradually bing wrong, Chen Heng simply activated the divine power in his body. Immediately, the side that belonged to the divinity took the upper hand, and all the factors that affected his self-will were eliminated.


    At this moment, the various instinctive desires in Chen Heng¡¯s body still existed, but they could no longer affect Chen Heng.


    He was like a lonely king, sitting alone on the throne, coldly looking down at the many desires intertwined, wreaking havoc there. Under the effect of divinity, these were all suppressed, unable to continue to affect Chen Heng¡¯s will.


    And a magnificent aura was also rising in the outside world, sweeping across.


    ¡°This power!¡±


    Jameson felt the aura rising at this moment outside theboratory and almost knelt.


    What kind of aura was that?


    It was divine and detached as if above all things and carried a unique noble aura. Even if he didn¡¯t see Chen Heng, just by sensing this aura, Jameson could imagine how powerful the power within was!


    ¡°I¡¯ve seeded!¡±


    This thought shed through his mind instantly, and his face revealed great joy. A momentter, he met with Caitlin, and they met each other.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Jameson spoke directly when he saw her, and didn¡¯t mean to be polite. Usually, he would say a few polite words, but now that the situation was so urgent and important, there was no need to be polite.


    ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡±


    Caitlin didn¡¯t say anything more. She just pointed at the screen in front of her, gesturing to Jameson to take a look himself. Jameson looked towards the center and finally frowned.


    Because on the screen, at this moment, there was fog everywhere. There wasn¡¯t a single person around.


    What was going on?


    Jameson couldn¡¯t figure it out, but he knew it was too difficult to confirm Chen Heng¡¯s condition under such circumstances. So he opened his mouth again, looked at Caitlin, and said, ¡°Open the door. I¡¯ll go in and take a look myself.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Caitlin looked at Jameson, and a rare hesitation appeared on her face. ¡°If we go in now, it might be a little dangerous.¡±


    Chen Heng was still in the process of bloodline transformation. If his bloodline transformation failed, the possibility of him bing a bloodline creature was very high. It was too dangerous to go in now.


    However, thinking that the person before her was Jameson, she swallowed her words. After all, Jameson¡¯s strength was top-notch even among the King¡¯s Council.


    Even if Chen Heng transformed into a bloodline creature, he couldn¡¯t pose much threat against an existence like Jameson. His previous strength was disyed there. No matter how much he mutated, there was still a rough limit.


    Jameson was also thinking the same thing, so he walked in confidently. But soon, he regretted it. The surrounding fog filled the air, and a figure stood on the spacious tform.


    It was Chen Heng. His entire body was covered in golden scales, and his eyes hadpletely turned golden. His entire body was filled with the powerful Sun¡¯s power. That power was so powerful that people couldn¡¯t help but want to tremble. And the auraing from his body was even more terrifying.


    Jameson¡¯s face revealed a look of pleasant surprise. To be honest, the current situation was a bit dangerous. Chen Heng¡¯s aura in front of him was stronger than he had expected.


    They hadn¡¯t fought yet, but the aura that belonged solely to the Sun God was enough to intimidate people¡¯s minds, making them not dare to act rashly.


    Jameson made a secret estimation. ording to the current situation, if he fought with Chen Heng, it was likely that he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his full strength. He would be suppressed by Chen Heng¡¯s aura and wouldn¡¯t be able to disy his full strength.


    However, it was still within the range of what he could deal with.


    As the strongest powerhouse in the King¡¯s Council, Jameson was confident in dealing with all enemies. Not to mention Chen Heng, who had just undergone a mutation. Even if a true Cathedral level expert stood before him, he was confident that he woulde up victorious.


    Sensing Jameson¡¯s confidence, Chen Heng silently turned around in front of him, and his gaze fell on Jameson.


    Bang!


    The sound of his heart beating continuously rang out on the spot. Jameson felt as if his body was frozen. He couldn¡¯t move at all. An absurd feeling emerged in his heart. He felt as if he was being tortured as if he was facing death.


    ¡°No... No way...¡±


    A fatal feeling rose in his heart. Jameson¡¯s face was stiff. At this moment, his heart was full of disbelief.


    How could it be...


    Before entering this ce, the power that Chen Heng had disyed on the outside was only at Third Rank. Third Rank was a world of difference from a Monarch. The difference between the two was on many levels.


    Logically speaking, no matter what kind of mutation urred, Chen Heng should not be able to threaten Jameson. But now, Jameson could feel such a threat.


    No, it was not just a threat. Jameson¡¯s body stiffened. At this moment, he had a bad premonition. If Chen Heng was willing, he might die here. Like those powerhouses he had killed in the past, they died here without any exceptions and fell at Chen Heng¡¯s hands.


    Thinking of this result, Jameson¡¯s body began to tremble instinctively.


    Fortunately, the worst oue did not happen. In front of him, Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was silently fixed on Jameson, but he eventually withdrew his gaze.


    ¡°Mr. Jameson...¡±


    A somewhat hoarse voice came out of his mouth. At this moment, his voice was no longer as gentle as before. Instead, it was somewhat stiff, as if he was suppressing something.


    However, from hisplete words, it could be seen that he was still rational and did not lose control. Jameson immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Barely.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded, and his hoarse voice continued, ¡°However if Mr. Jameson had moved a little further just now, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to control myself...¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Jameson was also somewhat d. He could also see it. Just now, Chen Heng was at the critical stage of his transformation. His personality and consciousness were fighting with his bloodline instinct, fighting for control of his body.


    If he had barged in just now, Chen Heng would have attacked him without any hesitation under instinct. The result would probably be very tragic.


    The fog gradually dissipated, and the scene around them gradually became clear. Chen Heng¡¯s appearance was disyed in the hazy light.


    His body had changed greatly. At this moment, his body had grown to more than three meters tall. Standing there, he looked like a small giantpared to Jameson.


    Golden scales covered his body, flickering with a golden sun¡¯s radiance. A sacred and transcendent aura emanated from his body, making him look like a legendary king. He had an unrivaled majesty.


    Everyone was stunned as they watched Chen Heng. It took them a long time to react, and all sorts of emotions shed through their hearts.


    He seeded!


    Without a doubt, Chen Heng¡¯s appearance at this moment proved that the experiment had seeded. He was the first royal family member to withstand three portions of the primogenitor¡¯s medicine. Not only did he not die, but he had also sessfully transformed.


    Now, through the primogenitor¡¯s bloodline, his own Sun God bloodline had undergone a drastic change, further improved to a higher level.


    Perhaps he was still not a Saint Child, but he had definitely surpassed the ordinary royal family and reached another level.


    Looking at Chen Heng like this, even Jameson was a little absent-minded. It took him a long time to return to his senses, and he said, ¡°What about your current strength?¡±


    He did not forget the threat that shed across Chen Heng¡¯s body just now. That powerful aura was very obvious.


    Obviously, after the transformation of his bloodline, Chen Heng¡¯s strength had reached another level, and he already had the strength to threaten the Monarch.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head, and a hesitant look appeared on his face at the right time. ¡°Perhaps, I¡¯m at the Monarch level...¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, many people took a deep breath, and at the same time, many people had ecstatic expressions on their faces. Chen Heng had just transformed but had already reached the Monarch level. This meant that Chen Heng¡¯s future development and growth would be smooth. He could reach a higher level.


    The people around felt extremely excited. In this experiment, he was the first person who seeded. There was a glimmer of hope in their hearts, whether the experimenter or the experiment subject. Even though this hope was slim, it was still hope.


    Thus, after Chen Heng left, the experiments continued. However, if nothing unexpected happened, these experiments would still fail.


    Chen Heng had officially advanced to the Seventh Rank, the Monarch level. This was his current true level.


    Chen Heng himself was also very surprised. After absorbing the power of the primogenitor potion, the bloodline in his body had spontaneously grown and strengthened. Indeed, he had reached this level.


    From his previous strength, reaching the Seventh Rank Monarch in one step seemed like a leap to the sky, but it represented an enormous danger.


    If the experiment subject this time was not Chen Heng but someone else, perhaps just the rapidly growing power in his body would be enough to swallow the subject himself. He could explode directly. The danger was everywhere.


    Chen Heng could not help but sigh. He was still a little hazy about this experiment, but now he understood it. There was no normal possibility of sess in this so-called Saint Child n.


    Or even if it seeded, the final gain was not what they wanted. But unfortunately, they could not understand.


    On the contrary, because of Chen Heng¡¯s sess, their confidence was greatly shaken at this moment. They felt that there was no problem with their experiment.


    Since Chen Heng was able to seed, it meant there was a possibility of sess in the experiment itself. The reason why all the other experiment subjects failed must be because of those experiment subjects¡¯ issues.


    This would motivate them to apply for more resources, experiment subjects, and carry out more experiments!


    The higher-ups, including Jameson, would not object because they had seen a sessful person like Chen Heng. To them, as long as one of these experiments seeded, it would be enough to make up for the losses of the others.


    Why should they refuse?


    Chen Heng sighed and stopped thinking about this matter. He just silently checked his condition. To be honest, his current condition was not too good.


    The bloodline transformation had left many problems in his body. It would take some time to make up for them slowly. However, these were nothingpared to the gains. The Sun God bloodline in Chen Heng¡¯s body had be much stronger.


    Chen Heng roughly gauged his strength. Previously, the Sun God bloodline ratio to the Silver Moon bloodline was about the same, but now it was out of bnce. The proportion of the Sun God bloodline has reached one-fifth of the total.

 Chapter 769 - Tranquility

    <h4>Chapter 769: ¨C Tranquility</h4>


    From the point of view of bloodline growth, the experiment this time was very sessful. The concentration of the Sun God bloodline in Chen Heng¡¯s body had increased by arge margin.


    Unfortunately, although the bloodline growth was good, only the ones that survived could enjoy the gains. Most people didn¡¯t have this kind of fortune. Actually, the fact that Chen Heng could endure it on his own had nothing to do with willpower. The main reason was the divinity in his body.


    ¡°This time, I really have be a true Sun Royal.¡±


    Feeling the contrast between the Sun God bloodline and the Silver Moon bloodline in his body, Chen Heng was a little speechless.


    In the beginning, he had only pretended to be a Sun Royal because the proportion of the Sun God bloodline in his body was not too low. He could make use of it for his ns.


    But now, after a series of experiments, the Sun God bloodline in his body had sessfully grown. Instead, it had suppressed the Silver Moon bloodline that had originally upied the main body.


    But this development was fine. As long as the bloodline could grow, it did not matter which bloodline grew.


    What was important was that after this upgrade, the proportion of ordinary mortal¡¯s bloodlines in Chen Heng¡¯s body had decreased further. He was not far from the goal ofpletely turning his own bloodline into a primogenitor bloodline.


    However, there were still some problems.


    ¡°It seems like something is missing...¡±


    Chen Heng could feel the many bloodlines in his body, and he could not help but furrow his brows.


    Strictly speaking, the primogenitor bloodline was more than one-fifth of his overall bloodline. This proportion was too exaggerated under normal circumstances.


    Chen Heng should have been unable to maintain his human form under such conditions. He should have directly turned into another form of life.


    ......


    But he didn¡¯t. Chen Heng still maintained his human form. Although it was a bit abnormal, it wasn¡¯t exaggerated. Moreover, he didn¡¯t feel the holy character of the primogenitor bloodline.


    One-fifth of the holy bloodline was enough to inherit some of the holy characteristics and obtain some power from the primogenitor bloodline. However, this was not the case. It was as if something was missing.


    ¡°I¡¯m still missing a key.¡±


    Chen Heng carefully pondered over the changes in his body. Finally, this thought shed through his mind.


    There was a bloodline from the primogenitor in his body. This was a treasure trove that contained holy power. However, to open this treasure trove, he still needed a key.


    But what exactly was this key? That was the question.


    There might be an answer somewhere. This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, then he stood up silently and returned to his room.


    On the bedside of the room, Princess Aimery there quietly. Hearing the sound of Chen Heng¡¯s return, her body suddenly trembled, and she said, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    The familiar voice sounded in her ear, calming Aimer down and brightening her mood. When Chen Heng left, she prayed silently in her heart, hoping that Chen Heng would return safely.


    Now that Chen Heng was here, she could feel his presence. She could feel that there was someone around her who was busy apanying her. But after Chen Heng left, the only thing left for her was silence and loneliness.


    That kind of situation was too depressing, and it made her feel particrly ufortable.


    She could not move and onlyy quietly on the bed and waited. It was this kind of situation that made her feel even more desperate and depressed, and her mood became even worsened.


    But fortunately, Chen Heng was finally back.


    ¡°You... seeded?¡±


    In the blink of an eye, she remembered the purpose of Chen Heng¡¯s departure and spoke with some surprise.


    ¡°Yes, I barely seeded.¡±


    Chen Heng was busy at the side, packing up all kinds of things as he replied.


    ¡°You should rest first.¡±


    He looked at Aimer, who was lying on the side. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t forget what I promised you before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you with the surgery in a few days.


    ¡°If everything goes ording to my n, you could regain mobility very soon.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Aimer¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Thank... Thank you...¡±


    For the next few days, Chen Heng did not go out. He just quietly stayed in his room. Other than asionally going out to cooperate with Jameson and the others for a physical examination, there were no other tasks.


    During this time, all kinds of news about the experiment spread. Almost all of them were wiped out. This result was not out of Chen Heng¡¯s expectations.


    After all, for such an extremely dangerous experiment, it would be strange if the other experiment subjects were able to seed. It could only be said that it was within his expectations.


    It was said to be close because there were still a few fish that escaped the.


    Those few people did not die immediately because their bodies were specially made, and the amount of the primogenitor¡¯s potion they injected was rtively small. Instead, they survived after a period of struggle.


    From Chen Heng¡¯s point of view, these few people did not seed. Although the bloodline in their bodies had sessfully grown, the primogenitor¡¯s power contained in the primogenitor¡¯s potion had not been absorbed by their bloodline. Thus, they had not obtained the power that originated from the primogenitor.


    However, from the other people¡¯s point of view, they were regarded as sessful candidates. They had directly obtained a powerful power.


    However, they were rtively unstable. Their emotions were easily out of control, and various instincts controlled them.


    Thus, the King¡¯s Council was not at ease with these people. At this moment, they were still actively observing and treating them.


    The only thing that surprised Chen Heng was that among the three people who were lucky enough to survive, Aili was among them. Among the many experimenters, Aili¡¯s bloodline was one of the purest and most powerful.


    Perhaps it was because of this that he was lucky enough to survive. It also stimted the potential of his bloodline and made him very powerful. It could be considered a blessing in disguise. However, he didn¡¯t know whether he wanted this blessing or not.


    Chen Heng stayed alone in his room and moved forward at his own pace. He wasn¡¯t affected by the news from the outside world. Of course, he would asionally go out and make his requests.


    ¡°You want the corpses of those experiment subjects?¡±


    In the spacious and gorgeous room, Jameson looked at Chen Heng in front of him and was surprised when he heard his words. ¡°You are not satisfied with experiments at the minaret? Now you even want to target those failed experiment subjects?¡±


    ¡°Most of the people imprisoned at the minaret are ordinary people. How can they bepared to the royal corpses?¡±


    Chen Heng said casually, ¡°Anyway, the corpses of those experiment subjects have been deformed because of the bloodline experiment. Their value has been greatly reduced. Why can¡¯t you give them to me?¡±


    This request gave Jameson a sudden headache. However, Chen Heng rarely made any requests to him. This rare request had to be satisfied at least.


    Moreover, what he said was true. After the bloodline experiment, the blood in the bodies of those experimenters copsed. Their bodies were somewhat deformed, and their value was greatly reduced. They did not have the value that the royal corpses should have.


    Thinking about it, it did not seem to matter even if he gave some to Chen Heng.


    ¡°I need to use some of those corpses elsewhere. I can only decide to give you thirty at most.¡±


    Jameson pondered for a moment and then reported a number.


    ¡°Can I choose by myself?¡±


    Chen Heng bargained and said so.


    This time, Jameson did not refuse and directly nodded in agreement. A smile finally appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face. Holding Jameson¡¯s sign, he walked to the specialized morgue and began to choose among them.


    It wasn¡¯t too long before the experiment. These corpses were still fresh and hadn¡¯t been dead for too long. Looking at these corpses, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Ordinary corpses were fine, but these were all royal bloodlines. Although many people had a lot of royal bloodlines, it was very likely that the coteral bloodlines had been raised through the means of the King¡¯s Council.


    The purity was far inferior to the direct bloodlines of the royal family like Chen Heng and Aili, but it was impressive. Compared to the ordinary bloodlines in the outside world, the corpses¡¯ quality was excellent.


    The only pity was that basically all of them had been deformed, and their value had been greatly reduced. However, it did not have any effect on Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng did not use them for research but directly devoured them. He stayed here for a moment and left after selecting the corpses.


    For the next half a month, Chen Heng was busy improving his bloodline. A total of thirty corpses that contained royal blood increased the royal blood in Chen Heng¡¯s body by a few percentage points.


    This progress was too slow. After all, the more improved the bloodline, the more difficult to further improve it.


    Chen Heng felt that ordinary sacrifices would be useless at his current level even if he devoured them. If he wanted to continue improving himself, he needed better sacrifices.


    And at the current stage, there was probably only one ce that could provide him with such a good sacrifice¡ª the Graveyard of the Gods.


    Chen Heng had already prepared for a period to make a trip to the Graveyard of the Gods. He wanted to look around and see if he could find any surprises. And before that, he still had other things to do.


    ...


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    The sun shone on the earth in the morning, making the world much brighter. Chen Heng wore a uniform. He stood quietly in front of the surgery table and looked at the person beside him.


    There were bloodstains all around him. It looked like he had experienced a very bloody scene.


    ¡°I feel much better.¡±


    Aimer got up from the surgery table and looked at her recovered arm with some surprise. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel pain anymore...¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded. ¡°The pain in your body previously was caused by the copse of your blood vessels. Now that this problem has been solved, you will naturally not continue to feel pain.


    ¡°However, this is only a temporary solution to the problem in your body. There is no real cure.


    ¡°If you want to recover your previous strength, you still need to undergo a series of surgeries.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already very satisfied that I can recover. As for the other things, I don¡¯t dare to think about them for the time being.¡±


    Aimer shook her head to show that she was already very satisfied. She looked at Chen Heng with gratitude and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Kling.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your encouragement, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Chen Heng nced at her and then shook his head. ¡°It was indeed me who treated you, but if you didn¡¯t dare to survive until now, even I wouldn¡¯t have been able to help you.


    ¡°You were able to live until now and obtain this result because of your hard work.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I still have to thank you.¡±


    Aimer was grateful from the bottom of her heart. At this moment, she opened her mouth and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, if you have any needs in the future, please feel free to ask me.


    ¡°I am willing to be your follower and serve you.¡±


    She decided to follow Chen Heng and be one of his followers. This kind of situation was verymon in this world. People with lower bloodlines would often pledge allegiance to a higher royal family and be a follower of the royal family.


    However, it was rare for a royal family to be a follower of someone else voluntarily. This was the case for ordinary royal families, not to mention a direct royal family like Princess Aimer.


    Chen Heng did not hesitate and directly nodded. ¡°If this is your true wish, I will ept it.¡±


    There was no harm in epting the allegiance of a royal princess. On the contrary, there were many benefits.


    Princess Aimer was from a top-tier royal family. As long as her bloodline recovered, with the potential of her royal family bloodline, she would reach the Seventh Rank in the future.


    More importantly, she had the entire Gilna royal family behind her. Through Princess Aimer¡¯s existence, Chen Heng could use this opportunity to contact the Gilna Royal Family andy the seeds for further progress in the future.


    This was a very good point. Chen Heng had no reason to refuse.


    ¡°For the time being, you can rest here properly.¡±


    He said to Ai Mu, ¡°This is my territory. Outsiders will note without mymands. You can rest assured and recuperate here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Aimer nodded in a rxed mood.

 Chapter 770 - The Beginning of the Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 770: ¨C The Beginning of the Disaster</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    Aili¡¯s appearance hadpletely changed when Chen Heng saw him. Although the previous Aili wasn¡¯t valiant, he was tall and had a temperament, unlike ordinary people.


    However, the situation was different now. After the experiment, his body changed from slightly over two meters to more than three meters tall, standing like a little giant.


    He looked ferocious and covered withyers of silver scales. His eyes were pure silver and gave off a cold light. Anyone who he stared at would feel a chill and an inexplicable fear. What was even more special was that there was a long and thin tail behind him.


    He didn¡¯t look like a human at all but a ferocious monster. In fact, strictly speaking, anyone with a bloodline was basically not a human anymore. Even Chen Heng himself was a monster now, though not as thorough as Aili.


    ¡°Distortion?¡± Chen Heng looked at Aili in surprise, but did not feel too surprised.


    He had learned about what happened to Aili through Jameson and the others, but it was only the first time he had seen it personally. Even though he had already expected it, Aili¡¯s current appearance was a little terrifying.


    Suppose the bloodline in the body of a normal Silver Moon royal was high enough. In that case, they could also transform into the King of the Silver Moon, temporarily stimting the potential in the bloodline and turning into the bloodline¡¯s initial appearance.


    It was also not in human form, but at least it looked normal and beautiful inparison, even after excluding some minor points. There was a certain degree of unity in the aesthetic judgment of intelligent life. Nevertheless, even if a higher-level life were not of the same race, it would still give people a strange sense of beauty.


    For example, the Giant Dragon was a very beautiful life in the aesthetic judgment of many humans in the World of Gods. The same for the actual body of the Silver Moon Royal Family, looking very beautiful under normal circumstances.


    However, Aili¡¯s current appearance gave people a terrifying feeling. An ordinary person would most likely be scared to death if they saw it. However, sensing Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, Aili returned to his senses and smiled at him, revealing rows of sharp shark-like teeth.


    The teeth were still glowing with silver light and possessed a unique power. A single bite would most likely cause great damage. His gaze also carried certain aggressiveness, as if he was looking at his food, giving people a very ufortable feeling. Chen Heng carefully felt it and finally confirmed the answer in his heart.


    After the Sun¡¯s bloodline was highly awakened, all sorts of abilities emerged spontaneously, able to sense the various emotions in the hearts of others. At this moment, Aili¡¯s heart was filled with a pure desire to devour, as if a person who had been hungry for many years to see delicious food.


    This feeling made Chen Heng frown, ¡°The distortion is so thorough.¡±


    Aili left here a momentter. Chen Heng looked at Jameson and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with his condition?¡±


    ¡°As you can see, the distortion on his body is severe.¡± Jameson shrugged. He also felt that what happened to Aili was very strange, ¡°He has been in a state of eating since the end of the experiment, and no matter how much he eats, he still can¡¯t get enough. It¡¯s a very strange situation. We have seen simr situations in the past, but none of them were as exaggerated as him.¡±


    ¡°The way he looked at me just now was as if he wanted to eat me up.¡± Chen Heng said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m very sure that if there were a chance, he would nibble the next piece of meat from me without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± Jameson nodded, confirming Chen Heng¡¯s idea, and said, ¡°This is a failed work, but for now, he still has some use.¡±


    ¡°Is it the ce you mentioned?¡± Chen Heng asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jameson continued to nod, ¡°Just like what I told you a while ago, there is a powerful force in that ruin. It seems to be some kind of seal that requires a powerful bloodline to break. So although Aili¡¯s body has been deformed, at least his bloodline has be stronger because of it. So he is a good candidate to bear the seal.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. I hope there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Chen Heng shook his head and said.


    ¡°We believe there won¡¯t be any problem with you here.¡± Jameson smiled and then changed the topic, ¡°By the way, are you going to be away for a while?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Heng nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a long time. However, I still have some things to settle, so I hope to leave for a while.¡±


    ¡°About how long?¡± Jameson frowned.


    ¡°A month.¡± Chen Heng thought for a moment and said.


    Jameson¡¯s frown immediately rxed, and he nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I can decide and notify the council for you. There will be no problem if you return before the appointed time, which is just nice. Meanwhile, we also have some things to settle during this time.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chen Heng turned around and looked at Jameson. His eyes were filled with doubt.


    ¡°The experiment was finally a sess. So naturally, we have to test the quality of these experimental subjects.¡± Jameson smiled, ¡°Meanwhile, we can also solve some of their problems.¡±


    He did not directly tell Chen Heng the specific situation but only said so. Chen Heng secretly frowned but did not say anything more and just nodded silently. Then, he bid farewell to Jameson and prepared to leave.


    The preparations didn¡¯t take long. Jameson had intentionally made arrangements, so the guards around didn¡¯t stop him. Caitlin even came over to send Chen Heng off, personally sending him to the teleportation array.


    ¡°If you want to return after you leave, you can return through the teleportation array at any time.¡± Looking at Chen Heng, Caitlin said, ¡°In addition, it¡¯s best to avoid the Violet Empire for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Chen Heng nced at Caitlin and asked.


    ¡°Something big is about to happen there.¡± Caitlin didn¡¯t reply directly. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Elder Jameson has already brought Prince Aili to the Violet Empire.¡±


    ¡®Aili has already gone to the Violet Empire?¡¯ Chen Heng was momentarily stunned.


    With Aili¡¯s current state, what benefits did he have by going to the Violet Empire? Obtaining the position of the sessor to the throne?


    ¡®This was not very likely. After all, with his current appearance, it was obvious that he was not a normal person. Therefore, as long as King Violet¡¯s mind was slightly normal, he would not consider making Aili his sessor. Then what could it be?¡¯ Chen Heng frowned.


    He did not think about it for the time being but already had a bad feeling in his heart.


    ¡®Looks like it¡¯s time to go back.¡¯ This thought shed through his mind.


    Initially, he was prepared to go and explore the ruins of the gods¡¯ graveyard. There were many ruins in that mystic realm, especially the Golden Pce left behind by the Sun Empirest time. There were also the remains of the primogenitor. So it was likely to involve the secrets of the Heaven Gods, which was the most important thing to Chen Heng.


    After this, he prepared to head to his territory to visit Charlie and the others to see the changes there. However, looking at the current situation, Chen Heng felt that it was best for him to make a trip to the Violet Empire first to prevent any problems.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Chen Heng looked at Caitlin and said.


    Then, his figure gradually disappeared from Caitlin¡¯s eyes, with Princess Aimer beside him. So, yes, Princess Aimer was also preparing to leave with Chen Heng. This was something that Chen Heng had already thought of.


    Chen Heng had made arrangements for a Sun Royal Family like Grissom in his territory. Since this was the case, it didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal to make arrangements for another Gilna Royal Family.


    On the other hand, Princess Aimer still had some small problems that needed to be solved, which required the help of the many instruments in his territory. This was also to conceal some things.


    This was the King¡¯s Council¡¯s territory. It would be too shocking if they solved the problem with Aimer here, allowing her to recover her royal family¡¯s power. At that time, it would probably stir up problems. Hence, it was best to leave it to be solved in his territory for safety. This was also a very important point.


    Chen Heng went outside after bidding farewell to Caitlin. Bright sunlight appeared before his eyes, illuminating on earth and making the world look bright.


    Before him was grasnd with fresh grasses growing and sheep resting. They looked at Chen Heng and Aimer, who had suddenly appeared in a somewhat chaotic manner.


    ¡°Have we left?¡±


    Aimer looked excited and could not help but ask Chen Heng this question. It was not until Chen Heng repeatedly nodded to confirm that she could not help but shed tears of joy.


    This departure this time, to a certain extent, meant that her previous experience waspletely over. From then on, she could return to normal and be herself again, although, in reality, it might not be that easy.


    Chen Heng nced at Aimer and could not help but shake his head, seeing the tears on her face. Aimer was much weaker than the others in terms of psychological quality.


    Simrly, as a direct descendant of the royal family, Aili was able to survive the experiment. However, Aimer had almost died in the experiment. Her willpower yed arge part in this, which seemed normal. After all, she was a princess of the royal family and did not have any ambitions. So it was only normal for her to behave like this.


    Chen Heng shook his head and continued the journey with her, heading south all the way.


    On the other side, mes were burning everywhere. A city let out a miserable howl at the border of the Violet Empire. The massacre suppressed numerous lives as they were directly annihted, leaving only a pile of bones behind.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Aili stood in the middle of the crowd and let out a savageugh as he massacred.

 Chapter 771 - - In Progress

    <h4>Chapter 771: ¨C In Progress</h4>


    Those who possessed the Silver Moon Royal Family¡¯s bloodline might not necessarily be a Silver Moon Royal Family. This reason was very simple. This was because as people continued to reproduce and continue to unite with ordinary people, their original bloodlines would eventually be slowly diluted.


    When these bloodlines were diluted to a certain extent, the possessors of these royal bloodlines would naturally not be considered bloodline masters and could only be regarded as ordinary people with glorious ancestors.


    However, in this world, after cmillions of years of reproduction, would there be any ordinary person without royal bloodlines in their bodies? The truly pure ordinary people had long disappeared from this world, leaving behind only the descendants of the noble families who were in a state of decline, simr to the saying that poverty will neverst for three generations.


    Therefore,pared to other people, the ordinary people living within the jurisdiction of the Violet Empire had the Silver Moon Royal Family¡¯s bloodline in their bodies. This percentage was quite high, still not bad even though most of them couldn¡¯t be regarded as bloodline masters.


    This was the reason Jameson and the others had brought Aili to the Violet Empire. However, the royal bloodline in the ordinary people¡¯s bodies was too weak and couldn¡¯t bepared to the real bloodline masters. Therefore, Jameson and the others didn¡¯t have much hope initially.


    When they came to the Violet Empire, most of their targets were the Violet Royal Family and the bloodline masters. After generations of reproduction, the bloodline masters in the Violet Empire most likely had the Silver Moon Royal Family¡¯s bloodline.


    Regardless of the bloodline¡¯s origin, it would most likely have united with the Violet bloodline after generations of reproduction, giving birth to descendants with the Silver Moon bloodline, which was exactly Jameson and the others¡¯ initial goal.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect Aili¡¯s blood in his body to boil as they arrived at the Violet Empire, causing him to be unable to control himself and rushed forward, wantonly ughtering in the city.


    The oue of the massacre was apparent. Amidst the foul wind and rain of blood, Aili let out waves of roars. The scales on his body became brighter. Many protrusions appeared on his body as if something was about to grow.


    This was undoubtedly a distortion reaction, but what happened to Aili was a pleasant surprise. This reaction represented the change in the bloodline in his body. Aili¡¯s bloodline improved again after experiencing this massacre. This undoubtedly proved that their previous strategy was feasible.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± Jameson cheered loudly, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    To them, ughtering the people in the city wasn¡¯t a big deal, but whether or not it would be beneficial was something crucial. Aili being able to improve himself was the greatest benefit to them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± With a smile on his face, Jameson led Aili to the next city.


    ......


    This time, he chose a more prosperous city, where many bloodline masters lived. However, when disaster approached, these bloodline masters¡¯ performance was not much better than those of ordinary people due to the difference in strength.


    After the previous massacre, Aili¡¯s strength had reached the Seventh Rank, officially bing a Monarch. Only a few royals in the entire Violet Empire couldpete with him at this level. No one could be his match if they did not have enough resources.


    Furthermore, as they fought, Aili¡¯s strength continued to grow and improve. Facing the insufferably arrogant Aili, who was madly ughtering, some people couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and copsed. Some even knelt on the ground to beg him. Some people felt that Aili¡¯s appearance was familiar and even recognized him.


    ¡°Is that Prince Aili?¡±


    ¡°No, how is that possible!¡±


    Someone recognized Aili and said in disbelief, ¡°Is Prince Aili distorted?¡±


    The phenomenon of a bloodline master being distorted existed, but it generally didn¡¯t happen. Unless a bloodline master, who had awakened an innate bloodline inheritance, like Aili, had a stable bloodline and wouldn¡¯t easily be distorted.


    However, now that it had happened, it was so thorough, judging from the current situation. Yet, the familiar appearance gave people a glimmer of hope. They shouted Aili¡¯s name, praying he would let them go. Nheless, all of it was useless.


    Aili¡¯s mindpletely changed as he killed, as well as his personality and consciousness. Now, although Aili still retained his original memories and some of his emotions, his way of thinking was affected by his bloodline, and he was like a wild beast who only had instincts and would not care about anything.


    Nheless, even the original Aili would not care about these things based on his past behavior. He had always been unscrupulous and had even attacked his brother more than once for the sake of the sessor position. If he could treat his brothers like this, what more for these unrted people.


    The massacre continued for a long time. Jameson and the others did not interfere during this process. Instead, they smiled and set up a barrier to seal off the entire city to prevent the people from leaving the city and leaking news.


    Although they were not afraid of anything, even if the news spread, it could still dy the reaction time of the Violet Royal Family.


    ¡°Alright, stop.¡±


    Standing on the high ground, Jameson looked at the city under his feet. Yet, unfortunately, there weren¡¯t many living people there now. He made a sound and was prepared to bring Aili to the next city but didn¡¯t receive any response.


    After a closer look, Aili seemed not aware of anything. Instead, he was still minding his own business and had no intention of paying attention to Jameson.


    Jameson frowned and finally waved his hand. A powerful force appeared and resonated with him. Aili¡¯s movements instantly stopped. His body began to tremble uncontrobly as if he was enduring some unbearable pain. His expression was exceptionally ferocious as he let out low roars.


    After a long while, Jameson snorted coldly, ¡°A beast is a beast. You don¡¯t even understand humannguage, do you? Follow me immediately.¡± After speaking, he turned around and left the ce.


    Behind him, Aili struggled to get up from the ground and gave Jameson a deep look. His gaze was exceptionally vicious, but it was well hidden. In the next moment, he lowered his head and followed Jameson¡¯s footsteps forward. All that was left was a mess on the ground.


    Time was still slowly passing by.


    Jameson and the others continued to move forward, bringing Aili along in their ughter. It was as if they were about to kill the entire Violet Empire. It was only after a few days that the Violet Empire finally reacted and made a slow response. However, it was already toote.


    This was because Aili¡¯s power had already swelled to a new level after this ughter. His goal was very clear. It was none other than the capital of the Violet Empire.


    On the other side, Chen Heng returned to his territory and first went to visit Grissom. After not seeing him for a few months, Grissom was still recovering from his injuries. However, his body¡¯s condition had already improved a lot.


    He looked tall and had a majestic look on his face. He wore a long golden robe and looked like a valiant and majestic middle-aged man. He hadpletely lost the decrepit look he had when he was in the minaret.


    The bloodline experiment had significantly changed him. It had once again directly awakened the power of the bloodline in his body, thus bringing about the current change in him.


    A strong power was circting in his body, surging with the flow of his blood and circting in all directions.


    ¡°Has he already recovered to this extent?¡± Chen Heng smiled and nodded, confirming the change in Grissom¡¯s body.


    However,pared to Grissom, the changes in Chen Heng¡¯s body were the most significant. As a result, Grissom initially thought he would give Chen Heng a new impression, shocking him a lot.


    However, he did not expect the one who would be shocked was himself. He looked seriously at Chen Heng, standing before him like a sun. Chen Heng stood there as if he was illuminating light. There were all kinds of light illuminating around him that ordinary people could not see. It turned into a golden flow of light that covered the whole area,pletely shrouding him.


    The power that had the same origin as the Sun¡¯s bloodline and the terrifying aura that just leaked out seemed to be able to destroy a small world. Grissom could not help but tremble at this moment. He was sure that even when he was at his peak when he was young, he had never seen such a person.


    The power of Chen Heng¡¯s bloodline was so powerful and terrifying that even a knowledgeable person like Grissom could not help but tremble in fear. This was a higher level bloodline.


    Grissom¡¯s hands and feet trembled, and he felt a little excited.


    ¡°You have seeded?¡± He looked at Chen Heng before him and suddenly thought of this possibility.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Heng nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Grissom, as per your advice, I got lucky.¡±


    Grissom immediately swallowed his saliva. The Saint Child¡¯s experiment...


    To a certain extent, this was a knot in Grissom¡¯s heart. This experiment had made him fall to that stage. Nheless, he did not regret his choice back then.


    The reward was equivalent to the risk. So one had to prepare himself for the risk of loss in return for gain. For Grissom, back then, he was already prepared for failure. So even if it happened in the end, he would never regret it and could ept it calmly.


    However, this did not mean he did not care about the experiment¡¯s results, especially when Chen Heng stood before him as a proven sess.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Ultimately, he sighed from the bottom of his heart and looked at Chen Heng with aplicated expression. Then, he noticed Aimer behind Chen Heng. At first nce, he immediately noticed some characteristics on Aimer¡ª those Gilna-style clothes and the Gilna bloodline.


    The royal bloodline in Aimer¡¯s body had be extremely chaotic due to the experiment and had not recovered until now. It was somewhat simr to the situation on Grissom¡¯s body. However, silence did not mean that it had disappeared. It was just that it was not so obvious anymore.


    Grissom paidplete attention to Chen Heng, so he naturally ignored Aimer. However, he immediately understood after noticing it.


    ¡°The Gilna Royal Family¡¯s bloodline?¡± He looked at Aimer. Despite his question, he sounded particrly certain.


    ¡°This is mypanion who participated in the experiment with me. After failing, she had the same problem as you, Mr. Grissom.¡± Beside him, Chen Heng exined, ¡°So I brought her back and prepared to perform surgery on her to recover as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Gleason nodded, but at this time, his gaze suddenly changed as if he was scrutinizing, like an elder looking at a junior, but it was also somewhat different. Aimer felt awkward under his gaze and subconsciously turned to look at Chen Heng.


    Grissom nodded and spoke, ¡°The Gilna Royal Family¡¯s bloodline is indeed worthy of you. In the future, the child born from the union would be great. You have a good eye, Kling.¡±


    As he said this, Aimer¡¯s face instantly turned red as she stood there awkwardly, not knowing what to say. Chen Heng nced at her and did not exin.


    Instead, he directly changed the topic, ¡°How have you been during this period?¡±


    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m good. I¡¯ve enjoyed it for quite a while.¡± Grissom smiled and said, ¡°The person you arranged for me is quite interesting. Hees to me asionally and takes my blood for experiments. His style seems to be simr to yours.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the same.¡± Chen Heng said casually, ¡°I used to stay in the same ce as him.¡±


    The person Grissom mentioned was none other than Charlie. Grissom¡¯s existence could not be seen in the light. If Chen Heng had told Alice and the others, it would cause some trouble.


    However, he didn¡¯t have such concerns with Charlie, who also came from the World of Gods. Therefore, during that period, Chen Heng instructed Charlie to take care of Grissom. Charlie could also reasonably obtain something from Grissom in return as a reward. Naturally, Grissom was aware of this.


    It was not easy toe across a royal bloodline inherited from the primogenitor in this world. Therefore, although Chen Heng usually came into contact with many royal families, it was very difficult toe into contact with one under normal circumstances if one¡¯s level was not high enough.


    The only living royal family Charlie coulde into contact with in Chen Heng¡¯s territory was Chen Heng alone. So he naturally did not dare to use Chen Heng as an experiment. So, now that Grissom was here, he naturally had to make good use of him.


    Nheless, he did not go too far but only took some hair and blood for testing without doing much else. In addition, he also provided Grissom with a full range of services, enabling Grissom to recover so well.


    ¡°That young man is quite capable. No matter what problems I have, he will most likely be able to solve them as long as I bring them up.¡± Grissom praised Charlie, expressing his admiration, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that his bloodline level is a little low, limiting his strength in the future.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Chen Heng shook his head and said, ¡°We will find a way to solve it.¡±

 Chapter 772 - A Dream

    <h4>Chapter 772: ¨C A Dream</h4>


    There was no need to say much about Charlie¡¯s identity. He was a traveler in the World of Gods. Problems with bloodlines were fatal to others, but not to him.Chen Heng had been concerned about this aspect of his.


    However, it was different for Grissom to be worried about Charlie. In a way, it proved that their rtionship had been pretty good during this period of time. Also, it was a rare thing with Grissom¡¯s attitude toward low-level bloodlines. This indirectly proved Charlie¡¯s ability.


    Chen Heng could not help but nod. Speaking of which, after that time, he rarely saw Charlie anymore. He did not know how much time had passed. It was time to meet him.


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and then he started to walk toward the outside world.


    In the following time, everything slowly returned to normal.


    Although Jameson had brought Aili back to the Violet Empire, Chen Heng knew nothing about it.


    His territory was still a long time away from the Violet Empire¡¯s imperial capital, and it didn¡¯t cross the direction Jameson was walking in, so he wasn¡¯t affected by Ailie¡¯s terrifying massacre.


    However, the news that came from all directions still reached Chen Heng¡¯s ears from time to time.


    ¡°Another city has been massacred. The number of deaths is very high. At least a hundred thousand people have been massacred!¡±


    ¡°A gue has appeared in the west. It seems to be spreading towards the capital. Many people have been injured.¡±


    One by one, news came from afar. They were all bad news. As Chen Heng listened to the news, he felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°This is already the seventh city this month.¡±


    This thought shed through his mind. Ever since he had returned from the King¡¯s Council, he had been receiving this news.


    ......


    From the situation of this news, it was clear that there was a huge disaster happening within the Violet Empire. But what was the cause of this disaster?


    Chen Heng wasn¡¯t sure, but he didn¡¯t think it was natural. There was probably someone¡¯s shadow in this. Someone was manipting everything behind, and he didn¡¯t know what goal that person was trying to achieve.


    Something was most likely happening. But what exactly was happening?


    Chen Heng wasn¡¯t sure. But due to a certain degree of sensitivity, he could still sense the problem.


    The Violet Empire was one of the most powerful forces in this world. To a certain extent, it represented the most powerful force in this world. And now, even the most powerful force in this world was facing a predicament. This meant that this world was about to undergo some major changes to a certain extent.


    Chen Heng instinctively felt uneasy.


    In the hazy night, a vast grasnd appeared in front of Chen Heng¡¯s eyes. Everywhere was a boundless wilderness. Thend was lush with wild grass. At a nce, it was exceptionally beautiful.


    Chen Heng came to the area before him and seemed to havepletely lost consciousness. He had forgotten his origin and many of his memories. He was like a vagabond, wandering around this area.


    He could see the scenery of various ces. In the distance, there was an area full of rocks. There was not a single de of grass growing around it. There was also the vast sea, where storms converged. All sorts of scenes came together to show the various wonders of this world.


    Chen Heng walked into this area in a daze, silently walking forward. At this moment, he did not know his purpose, why he hade here, or where he was going.


    The only thing he knew was that he still had to continue forward.


    In front of him were boundless darkness and an abyss. Itys in front of him, quietly waiting for the intruders to fall into its trap.


    Chen Heng silently walked forward, approaching step by step, finally arriving at the core of the abyss.


    Boom!


    Finally, he approached the ce and stepped onto the darknd. In the darkness, the existence in the abyss seemed to have a premonition of Chen Heng¡¯s arrival. At this moment, it was already excited, opening its ferocious mouth, ready to divide Chen Heng.


    However, at this moment, a change urred. In mid-air, a silver moonlight shone on the earth, dispersing the darkness on Chen Heng¡¯s body. In just an instant, the light cut through the darkness.


    Chen Heng suddenly woke up. He looked forward.


    The earth in front of him was boundless. The ce under his feet was the abyss. He was just one step away from falling heavily and was directly immersed in it.


    Suddenly, he realized something.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Different kinds of auras circted in his body and were captured by Chen Heng. They surged up together with waves of power. Chen Heng looked forward.


    At this moment, he woke up from his daze and understood his identity and past.


    Behind him, a soft cry was heard. He turned around and looked in that direction. He could see a figure standing there. It was an extremely beautiful figure, an extremely beautiful woman.


    The woman was wearing a silver robe. It looked like armor, but in reality, it was formed from countless scales. It was extremely beautiful and subtle, and it contained a powerful force.


    Her face was covered in silver light, making it hard for people to see her. They could only roughly feel her beauty. It made people¡¯s hearts palpitate and felt like their souls were being attacked.


    In the past, Chen Heng had seen many beautiful people. He had long been immune and no longer cared about them.


    It was only when he looked at the woman in front of him that he could not help but exim. He realized that there was such a beautiful woman in this world.


    Compared to her beautiful appearance, what Chen Heng was more concerned about was the throbbing feeling that came from within his body. The blood in his body was churning, allowing him to gradually understand the identity of the person in front of him.


    In front of him, the woman slowly raised her head. A pair of silver eyes looked at Chen Heng, but at this moment, an extremely strange feeling appeared.


    In that pair of eyes, Chen Heng could sense a thick sorrow. She seemed to want to tell Chen Heng Something, but when she opened her mouth, she could not say anything. She could only use this method to remind him silently.


    Slowly, a little change urred.


    Blood-red tears in her pair of eyes gradually flowed out and dripped down her cheeks. This scene gave Chen Heng a very strong impact.


    ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡±


    Chen Heng stood in the same spot and stopped before the abyss. He looked at the beautiful silver-haired woman in the distance and whispered.


    He knew in his heart that she was like this, most likely because she could not open her mouth. There was some sort of restriction.


    In the next moment, the world before him began to be hazy and blurry.


    Chen Heng tried his best to move forward. He could only watch as the figure there gradually became hazy. In the end, itpletely distorted and disappeared.


    ...


    In the quiet room, Chen Heng suddenly raised his head and woke up from his sleep.


    After waking up, he subconsciously looked around. He was in his room, lying on the head of his bed. From the looks of it, he had been asleep for quite some time.


    When he realized this, an inexplicable sense of absurdity emerged in his heart.


    Sleeping was naturally nothing for normal people. Even for some extraordinary low-level humans, sleep was a necessary supplement and a good way to recover their energy.


    But who was Chen Heng? He was a Demigod in the human world. He possessed a trace of the characteristics of divine existence. For an existence like him to fall asleep was the most incredible thing.


    Especially in a dream.


    Dream...


    Chen Heng recalled the dream and could not help but fall into deep thought. The dream from before was still lingering in his mind. He could not forget it for a long time, as if it was directly engraved in his memory.


    This was not a simple dream. At Chen Heng¡¯s level, if they were to dream, they might even be able to create an imaginary world, giving birth to all sorts of unbelievable scenes.


    That dream must represent something. Chen Heng thought of the silver-haired girl in the dream. That familiar Silver Moon power...


    To pull Chen Heng into the dream and possess such a powerful power, the silver-haired girl was undoubtedly the primogenitor of the Silver Moon Royal Family, the legendary Silver Moon God.


    In the legends, the Silver Moon God was the image of an extremely beautiful woman. This happened to correspond with the scenes in his dream.


    Then the question came. What was the Silver Moon Primogenitor trying to tell him by pulling him into the dream world?


    Chen Heng recalled the scene of the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s tears, and an inexplicable sense of unease rose in his heart. He could feel the Silver Moon primogenitor¡¯s kindness. It seemed that the other party wanted to seek his help.


    Something must have happened. Chen Heng had already had this premonition in his heart, and now he was even more certain.


    Chen Heng did not know what the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s previous state was like, but it was probably not very good.


    ording to the legends recorded by the Sun Primogenitor, the Silver Moon Primogenitor was most likely also in the seal at this moment.


    Being in a seal makes it very difficult for the Silver Moon Primogenitor tomunicate with the outside world. This was also one of the reasons why she found Chen Heng and pulled him into the dream.


    On the surface, Chen Heng might not be eye-catching, but Chen Heng was the most powerful among the many people who had the Silver Moon Royal Bloodline. Chen Heng was the most powerful one.


    If the Silver Moon Primogenitor could sense this, it would not be surprising for her to look for Chen Heng. The only strange thing was what had happened that made the Silver Moon Primogenitor pay the price to remind Chen Heng.


    ¡°If the Silver Moon Primogenitor is in the seal, then what does she care about in this world, or should I say, what must she care about?¡±


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng fell into deep thought.


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor was a bloodline primogenitor. Her existence was equivalent to a god in the World of Gods, and she was a powerful primogenitor second only to the Sun God.


    What would such an existence care about in this world?


    Very soon, Chen Heng found the answer. Bloodline.


    In this world, Chen Heng had read many books and found many characteristics of the primogenitor.


    In the World of Gods, the gods spread their faith, spreading their existence among intelligent beings in various regions and obtaining the power of faith.


    Therefore, in the World of Gods, faith was the inheritance and foundation of the gods, and it was also what they cared about the most.


    And in this world? What was the inheritance and foundation of the ancestors?


    It was the bloodline. The bloodline seemed to have a different meaning to the primogenitors, just as believers were as important to the gods. This resulted from Chen Heng having read many epics, which were most likely urate.


    And for the Silver Moon Primogenitor to pay so much attention to these things, it was undoubtedly these things. In other words, the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s bloodline was in danger?


    ¡°Violet Empire.¡±


    Chen Heng immediately reacted and realized all the information he had obtained previously.


    Before this, he had already received news of the destruction of many cities. However, the information from those regions was very vague. Some people said it was a gue, while others said it was an attack.


    All sorts of rumors flew around, but in the end, not many people paid much attention to it.


    Although Chen Heng was not among them and had always maintained a certain level of attention to it, he did not think that it could threaten the Violet Empire.


    After all, the Violet Empire was powerful. After standing in this world for so many years, it would not copse so easily.


    However, from the current situation, it was likely that the danger this time would be even greater than Chen Heng had imagined.


    With this thought in mind, an inexplicable sense of urgency rose in Chen Heng¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Looks like I have to go.¡±


    Sitting upright on the head of the bed, he sighed to himself. Then, he silently stood up and walked to the windowsill.


    The faint moonlight shone over and enveloped his body when he reached the windowsill. Chen Heng silently raised his head and looked at the sky. There, the Silver Moon was hanging high up. The faint silver light shone on the earth¡¯s four corners, making it very bright.


    Chen Heng did not know whether it was an illusion, but he felt that today¡¯s moonlight seemed to be particrly bright. The power contained within it was also unprecedentedly active.


    Thinking of the silver-haired girl¡¯s figure in the dream, Chen Heng paused for a moment, then could not help but smile.


    The next day, he met Alice and the others. It had been long since theyst met, but Alice was still the same. She maintained her usual style and was busy with all kinds of things every day.


    However, she did not show any strangeness to Chen Heng. Because, in her opinion, Chen Heng had never left. That was just a puppet left by Chen Heng to hide from people.


    As for Charlie, he knew Chen Heng was not actually in his territory, but he did not say anything. He even covered for Chen Heng and helped him not be affected by the outside world while he was away.


    After a few months, the phenomenon of the blood transnt in his body had improved a lot. At least some of the obvious characteristics of the blood had disappeared, and he looked like a normal person.


    ¡°There¡¯s news from the Descending Assembly.¡±


    Charlie reported to Chen Heng when he saw him again. This matter caught Chen Heng¡¯s attention, and he could not help but ask in detail.


    ¡°Miss Aisha invited you to build a ritual array with her to summon the abyssal life forms.¡±


    Charlie said as he stood on the spot and looked at Chen Heng.


    ¡°Build a ritual array to summon the abyssal lifeforms?¡±


    Chen Heng immediately frowned. If the summoning of the abyssal lifeform took ce in the World of Gods, it would probably cause a wave of horror. All the top powerhouses woulde one by one to hunt them down.


    Due to the tragic battle in the past, the powerhouses of the World of Gods already knew the nature of the Abyss World and understood its essence.


    ording to some people¡¯s conclusions, the Abyss World was a plunderer. It was the most foolish thing to link it to their world.


    Although it was impossible to do so in the World of Gods, it might be worth considering in this world. After all, aftering to this world, their roles had changed. They went from being the guardian of the world to a plunderer.


    This role didn¡¯t seem to be much different from the Abyss World? Since they were all the same, there was no need to care much about the world.


    ¡°What¡¯s your opinion?¡±


    Standing where he was, Chen Heng pondered for a moment, then looked up at Charlie, wanting to know his opinion.


    ¡°Although the Abyss World is brutal, this world is not a good ce to deal with.¡±


    Charlie considered his words, then said, ¡°Fundamentally speaking, we have no fundamental conflict with Miss Aisha.


    ¡°This world is big enough for us to explore with the abyssal lifeforms.


    ¡°And by linking with the Abyss World, there might be able variables that would profit us...¡±


    In short, it was like fishing in troubled waters. No matter when it was easier to gain something in a chaotic situation. For travelers like Charlie, the more chaotic the situation in the Primogenitor¡¯s World was, the more advantageous it would be for them.


    After all, no matter how cruel the abyssal lifeforms were, they would not be harmed. And this was not their world, so what was there to worry about?


    Chen Heng nodded with some appreciation. He shared the same thought. He believed that even if the God of Shadow, who had fought against the Abyss World in the past, knew of Aisha¡¯s n, he would probably go along with it. After all, it was beneficial to them.


    This world was too powerful. The many primogenitors were all equivalent to the strong ones among the gods. Not only were there many of them, but their strength was also far stronger than others in the world.


    The gods who came to this world were only incarnations. They couldn¡¯t exert their full strength. Under such circumstances, it was not bad of an idea to bring the power of the Abyss into this world.


    They might even use some sinister thoughts to specte that these gods might be aware of Aisha¡¯s actions. After all, the activities of the Descending Assembly in this world were public.


    As long as the followers of those gods were not blind, they would be able to discover it. However, Aisha did not encounter any obstacles in her development until now.


    To a certain extent, this could already exin some problems.

 Chapter 773 - Inside the Imperial City

    <h4>Chapter 773: ¨C Inside the Imperial City</h4>


    The dream had given Chen Heng a certain revtion. He had to take action regardless of what the final oue was.


    Chen Heng looked at the bright moon outside the window, this thought silently shing through his mind.


    The next day, he began to set off, preparing to return to the Violet Imperial City. The people in the territory showed different attitudes towards his decision to return.


    Alice¡¯s face showed joy.


    ¡°Your Highness, you finally understand!¡±


    She stood there joyfully and said, ¡°In the past six months, His Majesty has summoned you back to the Imperial City more than once, but you had rejected all of them.¡±


    ¡°Have you finally understood now?¡±


    Alice represented the views of arge group of people in the territory. In the eyes of this group of people, Chen Heng was the favorite child of King Violet. After the disappearance of the first Prince Aili, he was the best candidate for the position of heir.


    Not only was he loved by King Violet, but he was also smart. He had also developed various kinds of medicines. These medicines had been selling well in many kingdoms, and the wealth he had obtained was unimaginable.


    He was notcking in wealth, and the current king also liked him. If Chen Heng were willing to return to the Imperial City, he would be the best candidate for the sessor position.


    Unfortunately, for a while, Chen Heng was unwilling to respond to King Violet¡¯s call and return to the Imperial City for some reason. But now, he had finally made up his mind. Had he thought it through?


    Alice was excited, and various thoughts shed through her mind at this moment. From Alice¡¯s reaction, Chen Heng knew that no one would object to his return to the Imperial City.


    These people didn¡¯t understand that there was a whirlpool; even if they did, they couldn¡¯t resist the temptation.


    ......


    But this was also good. At least there would be less resistance. Chen Heng shook his head secretly, then turned around and left.


    The next day, he embarked on his journey back to the Imperial City. From his territory to the Imperial City, the time needed was still to a certain extent.


    However, this was a normal situation. Chen Heng did not bring the cumbersome and useless etiquette personnel. Instead, he directly brought Charlie and a few others forward. Naturally, the speed would be much faster.


    Just like that, he arrived at the Imperial City in just three days. When he arrived at the imperial city, the surrounding scenes were also reflected in his eyes.


    It was very prosperous and lively. Even though the bad news kepting, the people of this city were still indulging in their enjoyment. No one felt the slightest sense of danger.


    In their view, this city was the Imperial City of the Violet Empire, guarded by the Violet Royal Family.


    In the past, no one had ever threatened this city, let alone taken it a step further. Naturally, this time was no exception. So what if the disaster in the outside world was fierce? In the end, it had nothing to do with them.


    When the outside world frequently sent bad news, the atmosphere in this city became even more lively. Many noble families walked in the city, enjoying themselves.


    This situation made Chen Heng and the others frown, feeling something was wrong.


    After all, they had traveled all the way here. Although they did not go where the disasters urred to hurry up, they could still see countless refugees circling.


    Those refugees came from the ces where the disasters urred. Because of the disasters in their hometown, these people had to leave their homes and live in other ces. However, as the capital, the city in front of them was not affected.


    Chen Heng silently stood on the spot and observed the council. He took the lead and walked in. He crossed the long and narrow street and arrived outside the pce.


    There, there were already people waiting for him. In front of him, a group of guards stood quietly. At first nce, they looked very dignified. They were all well-trained soldiers.


    Among them, a young man was particrly eye-catching. That young man had a pair of silver eyes. He was handsome and looked somewhat simr to Chen Heng.


    When he saw Chen Heng walking over, his face immediately revealed a decent smile.


    ¡°Wee back, my elder brother.¡±


    He faced forward and took the lead to greet Chen Heng.


    ¡°Long time no see, brother.¡±


    Chen Heng rode his horse to the front and looked at the young man in front of him. He could not help but look surprised.


    The young man in front of him was none other than his brother. He was also the second prince of the Violet Royal Family and another potential sessor. However,pared to Jason in Chen Heng¡¯s memory, the current Jason had changed significantly.


    In the past, although Jason was a prince, due to Aili¡¯s suppression and influence, he had always been very low-key. Usually, he was in a silent state. But now, in front of him...


    Chen Heng looked at Jason in front of him. Under his gaze, the other party had a decent and confident smile on his face. His entire person looked much more confident,pletely different from his taciturn appearance in the past.


    From the looks of it, without Aili¡¯s suppression, the other party had been living quitefortably in the capital for the past half a year.


    It was no wonder. With the first prince missing and Chen Heng himself not returning to the capital and almost giving up the position of the sessor, he was the only choice. He would receive the attention of all sides. Naturally, he waspletely different from the little transparent state he was in in the past.


    ¡°I know that you areing back. I have asked someone to clean the pce for you in advance. You could just go in and live there.¡±


    Jason rode the horse and walked with Chen Heng. He looked at him and said, ¡°As for father, he will summon you in a while.


    ¡°You can make preparations in advance.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Jason also smiled. ¡°After all, you¡¯re my younger brother.¡±


    The two of them walked forward, chatting andughing along the way. It made many people who were filled with anticipation and wanted to see the conflict between brothers secretly disappointed.


    From the surface, the two of them werepletely friendly and harmonious. They werepletely different from when Aili was still around. However, Chen Heng knew well that the situation was not as simple as it seemed.


    Jason looked kind on the surface, but his heart was still full of vignce and uneasiness. The other party did not show this, but Chen Heng could feel it.


    After the Sun God bloodline was further awakened, he could feel the vague emotions in many people¡¯s hearts. This was his new ability.

 Chapter 774 - Bloodline Devourer

    <h4>Chapter 774: ¨C Bloodline Devourer</h4>


    ¡°Father...¡±


    Looking at the confident and high-spirited King Violet, Chen Heng suddenly did not know what to say.


    Of course, he knew there was a problem with King Violet¡¯s actions. However, the other party was indeed full of confidence and did not think this matter would have any reaction. He was too careless.


    However, the Violet Empire had gone through the same thing in the past. In this world where extraordinary individuals determined everything, such massacres were not rare. Sometimes, the awakening of a sufficiently powerful bloodline was enough to cause such an oue.


    Hence, such a matter was extremely normal in the eyes of King Violet. Because it was normal, it was nothing.


    To be able to send a royal to go was already considered a considerable degree of importance. In the past, there would not even be such a degree.


    Chen Heng sighed. He knew that he could not persuade King Violet, so he could only go to collect information and then continue to persuade him.


    He would not have gone through so much trouble if it were someone else. If reasoning did not work, he could just use physics to persuade him. After all, there was no trouble.


    However, he could not take the same action towards King Violetin front of him. It was not because he was Chen Heng¡¯s father in name, but because of his power.


    King Violet had an inexplicable power protecting him. Chen Heng did not know where this power originated from, but he could feel an aura close to the Silver Moon bloodline in his body. It should belong to the Violet Royal Family, he just did not know what it was.


    With the protection of this power, even if Chen Heng suppressed the Violet Royal Family, he could not do anything to them.


    If he forces an order, it would immediately be a threat to the throne of the Violet Empire. At that time, the forces behind the Violet Royal Family would probably step up to stop him. It would be hard to imagine what would happen.


    Chen Heng could only settle for an alternative. He nned to go to the outside world to gather some evidence beforeing over to persuade them. He believed that this wouldn¡¯t take too much time. He then bade farewell to King Violet and turned around to leave.


    ......


    Behind him, King Violet watched as he left. His pair of eyes stared at Chen Heng as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound could be heard from the spacious room. It was a well-decorated hall with many people sitting in it. They were all noble-looking and had powerful auras. At this moment, they were escorting a young man to discuss some matters.


    The young man¡¯s face was ashen. He smashed the wooden table in front of him with one punch. He seemed to be in a bad mood.


    ¡°n was summoned by father alone to the Pce?¡±


    Jason¡¯s expression was unsightly.


    Just now, when Chen Heng was summoned by King Violet and entered the pce, he received the news and immediately gathered his supporters. When Chen Heng came out, his expression was even more unsightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than two hours. Father has never talked to me for such a long time in the past!


    ¡°What exactly did they talk about? What is father¡¯s attitude?¡±


    Jason¡¯s face was ashen as he looked at his underlings. ¡°Can any of you help me investigate this information?¡±


    ording tomon sense, it waspletely understandable for a child who had been reunited after a long time to return to his side. As a father, he would do all sorts of intimate actions.


    It was all the same, whether it was ate-night meeting or a long conversation. There was nothing in it. However, Jason could not help but feel terrified and instinctively felt uneasy.


    Because in his heart, before Aili went missing, Chen Heng was already King Violet¡¯s favorite child. Before Aili went missing, he had invited Chen Heng back to the Imperial City many times.


    Now, after Chen Heng returned to the Imperial City, he was immediately treated with such courtesy. Wasn¡¯t this a dangerous prelude?


    The people present looked at Jason¡¯s ashen face and did not dare to say anything.


    Compared to half a year ago, Jason had already established his authority. No one dared to act now that he was angry.


    After a while, Jason¡¯s expression eased slightly, and he slowly calmed down.


    ¡°I lost myposure.¡±


    He forced himself to calm down. He looked at the people in front of him and said, ¡°The matter is already set in stone. n¡¯s threat is too great. We must think of a way to suppress it.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±


    ¡°For the time being, it¡¯s best not to do anything.¡±


    The hall temporarily fell into silence. It was not until a long whileter that someone spoke, attracting the surrounding people¡¯s attention. Jason turned his gaze over, and it was best if he could see a delicate-looking woman with a unique charm.


    She was wearing a red robe, and everyone immediately turned their gazes over as she spoke.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Jason was a little surprised, and then he said, ¡°Miss Sisi, do you have any ns?¡±


    The situation in the primogenitor world was different from the other worlds. This world valued bloodlines and did not ce much importance on men and women. Therefore, there were also many women among Jason¡¯s supporters. Sisi was one of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a particrly profound principle.¡±


    Seeing Jason¡¯s gaze on the gods, the woman smiled. A smile appeared on her delicate face. ¡°It¡¯s just that His Highness n has just returned. What would His Majesty think if we made a move against His Highness n and was found out?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Another person chimed in. He said, ¡°If His Majesty finds out that His Highness has made a move against His Highness n, I¡¯m afraid he will be angry. At that time, not only will it not have the effect of hurting His Highness n, but it will also cause his majesty to have bad thoughts about us.


    ¡°So, not only can we not make a move now, but we must protect his highness n on the surface to prevent any idents.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Jason nodded and thought about it carefully. He felt that what they said made sense. ¡°Even if we want to attack, we must not do it on the surface. We must not let father and the others find out.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like this.¡±


    The smile on Sisi¡¯s face did not change. She said, ¡°However, although we can¡¯t attack His Highness n on the surface, we can do it in other aspects.


    ¡°For example, his Chamber of Commerce.¡±


    Jason¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right.


    ¡°The Chamber of Commerce.¡±


    In the eyes of Jason and the others, the Chamber of Commerce under Chen Heng was a force that could not be ignored.


    Alice mainly ran the Chamber of Commerce under Chen Heng. The main business of the Chamber of Commerce was the bloodline medicine that Chen Heng had previously researched.


    However, it was needless to say that although Chen Heng only casually refined this potion, its effect was very powerful in this world where the main focus was on bloodlines. It solved quite many problems.


    Because of this, the Chamber of Commerce under Chen Heng grew rapidly in the past half a year. The profits earned by it were desirable. Even a prince like Jason was envious of it.


    He was also a bloodline warrior, so it was easy for him to have all sorts of problems due to the influence of his bloodline. Therefore, he needed to use bloodline medicine to solve them. Naturally, he understood the importance of this medicine.


    With the support of this medicine, the Chamber of Commerce naturally had quite a lot of influence. It could be considered the most powerful force under Chen Heng.


    ¡°Pass the message down. Get someone to think of a way to notify those people outside. I don¡¯t think I need to say anything more about what to do, right?¡±


    Jason looked at his subordinates and seemed to have thought of something. A cold smile appeared on his face.


    The people around him looked calm. At this moment, they understood and did not say anything more. After a moment, they dispersed and left the secret passage. They returned to their residence as if nothing had happened.


    Sisi was the only exception. She did not return to her residence. Instead, she walked to another ce along the way.


    It was a dpidated building. It looked like an old manor, but she could find something different when she walked inside. Although the outside world was a little old, the inside was very clean. There was no messy and rotten feeling at all.


    Among them, there were some signs ced here to disy. These were all the signs of the Descending Assembly. The ce was a temporary residence of the Descending Assembly. Sisi was one of the members of the assembly.


    After walking into this ce, Sisi¡¯s face changed rapidly. She changed from a delicate and pretty woman to an extremely charming and flirtatious woman.


    She had a better face and an extraordinary charm. No matter how hard-hearted people were, they would be moved by her beauty. However, they would only be on guard if Charlie and the others saw her.


    Because this was no one else but Aisha, a transmigrator like them. After dealing with Aili, she had lurked by second prince Jason¡¯s side and gained his trust. Who knew how much time had passed.


    ¡°Interesting, interesting.¡±


    Walking into the church from the outside world, Aisha recovered her original appearance. Recalling the scene just now, she could not help but smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect we would meet in such a way, Mr. Chen Heng...¡±


    She had a smile on her face. When Chen Heng left and went to the King¡¯s Council, Ayesha had contacted Charlie a few times, so she naturally knew Chen Heng¡¯s true identity.


    ¡°I wonder if Mr. Chen Heng will thank me if I send this information to him?¡±


    She had a smile on her face as this thought shed through her mind. Then, she sent someone to send a message, preparing to send the news from the meeting to Chen Heng so that he could prepare in advance.


    Of course, she would not mention her role in this. She was just doing him a favor. She didn¡¯t think that a good-for-nothing like Jason would hinder Chen Heng.


    ¡°My prediction is a bit off. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Chen Heng to return at this time.¡±


    Aisha lowered her head and thought, ¡°I just don¡¯t know what will happen next.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s sudden return was a rtively unexpected thing for her. Before this, she had already been developing in this capital for quite some time, and it could be considered one of the highlights of her development.


    As she was thinking, she suddenly raised her head and looked outside.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    A puzzled expression appeared on her face as she felt a familiar aura. It was an aura she hade into contact with before, and she had even personally harmed it. It was very powerful, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t mistake it.


    In her reaction, the owner of this aura seemed to have returned once again and was heading towards this ce. Was it an illusion? Most likely not. Then, things got very interesting.


    ¡°Is it a n from the King¡¯s Council?¡±


    Aisha instantly thought of Chen Heng, Charlie, and others still in the Imperial City. The corners of her mouth could not help but curl up into a smile. ¡°I wonder how you will deal with it?


    ¡°Please don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    She had a smile, but many bloody scenes shed through her mind. Her eyes were filled with an inexplicable excitement.


    In the distance, Chen Heng also sensed the abnormality.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He raised his head and looked into the distance. At this moment, he also felt the abnormal situation. Not far away, a malicious intent was spreading out and rushing toward this ce.


    The main body of that malicious intent made him feel somewhat familiar. On the side, there was an even more familiar aura.


    It was Aili... and Jameson.


    The two of them hade? Thinking of the information he had gathered before, Chen Heng instantly reacted.


    Aili and Jameson, these two people, were probably the culprits behind the destruction of the surrounding cities. He just didn¡¯t know why they had suddenly returned.


    Was this also part of the King¡¯s Council¡¯s n?


    Chen Heng was puzzled and looked into the distance. However, no matter what the King¡¯s Council wanted to do, he would soon find out. Because in the distance, that figure was currently walking into the city.


    A miserable massacre was about to begin.


    ¡°Blood... so much blood...¡±


    It waste at night, and Aili wore a long robe covering his abnormally tall body. At this moment, his face was filled with desire as he looked at the passersby passing by.


    To him, everything here was extremely attractive. The people around him all possessed the bloodline of the Silver Moon Royal Family, and the density was much higher than that of other cities in the outside world. This was like a piece of dessert for Aili, and he could swallow it at any time.

 Chapter 775 - The First Death

    <h4>Chapter 775: ¨C The First Death</h4>


    The current Aili had changed a lot after devouring too many people¡¯s bloodlines. Initially, the more he changed, the more he looked like a monster, moving uncontrobly. However, the situation stabilized after passing a critical point.


    The distortion on Aili¡¯s body was under control, and he slowly returned to his human form. If one did not pay attention to the details, one might even think that the current Aili was no different from the past.


    However, this was obviously impossible. There was a terrifying monster lurking under this seemingly harmless appearance. Jameson knew this very well. After all, he was the one who personally released this monster before him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Looking at Aili before him, Jameson said with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°There will be a chance. You¡¯ll have a big meal soon.¡± He muttering to himself looking at the huge pce before him.


    As soon as he finished speaking, they stepped into the city before them. As they officially entered the city, a huge wave of malice followed and shrouded the area.


    Everyone was in a hurry, but no one realized the seriousness of the matter. Most people were still busy with their things. It was about the same in other ces.


    Jason was busy at his pce. As a prince, Jason had a lot of things to deal with. He needed to deal with some matters within the royal family as well as the entire Violet Empire.


    These were originally handled by Aili, but after his disappearance, Jason worked hard to obtain these powers and handle the matters himself. Although his current position was honorable, he was also closely watched by countless people. A single mistake could easily cause problems, resulting in countless people targeting him.


    Fortunately, his ability was not bad. With the help of a group of followers, he managed to handle it well so far and did not have too many problems.


    ¡°Has the number of refugees increased again?¡±Sitting before his desk, Jason looked at the news and frowned.


    Recently, as the disaster spread, the number of refugees pouring into the imperial city increased, which inevitably led to some trouble. The refugees from outside had more or less disrupted the order in the imperial city, resulting in intensified conflict. If this situation continued, the problem would continue to expand.


    ¡°I have to think of a way.¡±


    ......


    He thought thoroughly and then looked at the suggestions written by his followers. Most of them suggested that he expel the refugees. Nheless, those who became refugees were not bloodline noble. Therefore, even killing them was not a big issue, not to mention expelling them.


    Jason thought so too. So he thought for a while and made a quick decision. He nned to inform the guards to expel all the refugees who had entered the capital during this period. As long as these refugees disappeared from the capital, this problem would naturally be solved.


    What would happen after these refugees were expelled from the capital was not something he could control. Jason was a bloodline master, and so was the Violet Royal Family. They represented the faction of the bloodline masters.


    Although the number of civilians was vast, they were dispensable to the Violet Royal Family. Since that was the case, they naturally would not hesitate when it was time to deal with them.


    After reading this piece of news, Jason was about to continue his work, but he could not help but pause. It was very quiet outside in the middle of the night. The moonlight shone, brightening up the surroundings. The sound of footsteps could be heard in the outside world. Someone was walking in.


    Jason immediately frowned and was a little dissatisfied, ¡°Who?¡±


    Before this, to settle his work, he had already ordered that no one was allowed toe in to avoid being disturbed. Yet now, there were still people who came in, clearly not taking his orders seriously.


    Jason was unhappy and had silently made a decision. If the person before him did something unnecessary, then he would punish this person heavily and give him a lesson that he would never forget.


    However, everything changed when he saw that face. A tall and burly figure appeared at the bottom of the steps. He wore a ck robe that covered most of his body, only revealing a face that seemed familiar no matter how he looked at it. Looking at the person before him, Jason was shocked and stopped subconsciously.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± He looked at the tall figure in disbelief and sat up subconsciously. ¡°You¡¯re Aili? But how is this possible?¡±


    The figure¡¯s owner before him was none other than Jason¡¯s brother, Aili. Jason had seen Aili¡¯s appearance more than once in his dreams, afraid he would suddenly return one day. If that happened, everything he had now would be given away, and he would return to his original appearance, or even worse.


    However, there was still no news of Aili after over half a year. This relieved Jasonpletely, thinking Aili would probably not be seen again. Yet, Aili, once his nightmare, returned at this moment.


    ¡°You...¡± Jason stood quietly on the spot and looked at Aili with a gloomy face.


    Various thoughts shed through his mind, making him seem particrlyplicated. Finally, looking at Jason, Aili revealed a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Too happy to see me that you can¡¯t speak?¡± Aili grinned, looking inexplicably ferocious.


    ¡°Are you disappointed to see meing back?¡± He slowly raised his head and stared at Jason with a pair of beast-like eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true...¡± Jason forced a smile and said, being stared at by Aili.


    He was still digesting the news of Aili¡¯s sudden return. He couldn¡¯t understand why a person who had been missing for so long would suddenlye back. ¡®How could the organization that kidnapped Aili be so useless that they let him escape from the prison? A bunch of useless people!¡¯ Jason cursed in his heart but smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back, brother. I¡¯ve been thinking about you during your absence and hope you will return soon. Maybe the ancestor and gods heard my prayers, and here you are. This is such great news.¡± Jason¡¯s face was full of joy as he said this.


    Regardless of what he thought, he would never reveal it. Aili¡¯s strength was much stronger than Jason¡¯s. His chances of victory were not high if he was to face Aili one-on-one. Therefore, he nned to stabilize Aili first, waiting for his followers to secretly rush over and deal with Aili.


    After dealing with Aili, all of this could be treated as if nothing had happened, and Jason would still be the best sessor of the Violet Empire. He made up his mind as this thought shed through his mind. At the same time, he used the secret treasure he had to contact the experts under him secretly.


    Jason did gain something during his time in the capital. He had roped in many forces and experts. Although these forces were notparable to when Aili was at his peak, Jason had also roped in two Monarch-level existences who publicly expressed their support for him. As long as these two Monarch-level followers arrived, Aili would not be able to escape, no matter how powerful his methods were.


    ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve misunderstood you.¡± Aili looked at Jason with a cold gaze, and it didn¡¯t make Jason feel good. However, he suppressed the difort in his heart and silently endured it with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Since you miss me so much, can you do me a favor?¡± Aili¡¯s voice sounded again. His voice was even more hoarse, making people feel even more ufortable.


    ¡°What favor?¡± Jason had a smile on his face. He pretended to be rxed and said, ¡°As long as I can do it, I will help you.¡± Yet, unfortunately, he had not realized the seriousness of the matter, so he was still perfunctory.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can do it.¡± Aili¡¯s voice became increasingly hoarse and gradually became low and terrifying, ¡°Come toward me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he slowly walked toward Jason before him.


    Jason immediately realized that something was wrong. An extreme sense of unease and fear grew in his heart, making him instinctively feel terrified. It was as if something bad was about to happen, which was indeed the case. He wanted to escape from the pce and seek help from his followers, but it was toote.


    A ferocious face had already appeared before him. Aili raised his head, revealing a ferocious face with rotten meat and white bugs everywhere, emitting a unique smell of decay. The only intact thing was the pair of crimson red eyes,pletely devoid of the Silver Moon bloodline¡¯s unique gentleness. There was only a ferocious look.


    Jason was stunned, his face full of fear. ¡°Hmm...¡± He was about to say something, but a huge mouth suddenly bit down on his neck before he could finish his sentence.


    Then, a miserable scream sounded, ¡°Ah!¡±


    The miserable sound echoed in the pce, followed by a continuous sound of biting and blood sttering everywhere.


    The scene looked like purgatory when this ce was discovered. The entire hall was stained with silver blood stained, making it look particrly bloody. The only intact thing was the desk that Jason had used before. It was still in good condition at this moment, but it looked strange.


    In the hall, Jason¡¯s body, which was bitten until only bits and pieces were left, was lying quietly and motionlessly, clearly dead.


    King Violet was immediately furious. In the pce, after King Violet heard the news, he immediately walked out of the pce and personally went to the scene. He actioned, trying to retrace through the traces left at the scene. Yet, unexpectedly, this retrace did not seed.


    There was an inexplicable force that obstructed this process, causing King Violet¡¯s power to bepletely ineffective.

 Chapter 776 - Stone Wall

    <h4>Chapter 776: ¨C Stone Wall</h4>


    ¡°Killing Jason and creating such a vicious scene, this was most likely done by Aili...¡± Chen Heng looked at the scene before him and could not help but wonder, ¡°But, why?¡±


    Why did Aili rush into the pce and specifically find Jason to torture and kill him in such a cruel way? Was it just to vent and take revenge? Well, it was not impossible with Aili¡¯s personality.


    His personality became more and more violent, especially after the bloodline experiment, deeply influenced by the bloodline instinct. Therefore, with his current state, it would not be surprising if he did such a thing.


    However, Chen Heng still instinctively suspected the purpose behind it. There was no such thing as an ident in this world. Although Aili might have done such a brainless thing, Jameson would not.


    Chen Heng could understand that the King¡¯s Council would not let an important experiment like Aili wander around alone. There was a high chance that someone was watching him, most likely Jameson.


    With Jameson¡¯s ability, even if Aili could not control himself and wanted to take revenge on Jason, he would stop him and not let him alert the enemy unless this matter was necessary. Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    On the side, King Violet was still furious. He was trying hard to deduce and reconstruct what had happenedst night. Yet, surprisingly, Chen Heng did not feel any sadness in his heart. Instead, all he felt was anger. He saw this as a provocation to himself but did not feel too sad about Jason¡¯s death.


    Chen Heng sighed and silently dispelled the thoughts in his heart. It was better to let them fight each other. With Aili¡¯s behavior, he would most likely attack the otherster and even target King Violet sooner orter. Since that was the case, then let him do it.


    Aili¡¯s action did not cause any harm to Chen Heng. After all, as long as King Violet was still alive, he would not be able to ascend to the Violet Empire¡¯s throne. However, the situation would bepletely different if King Violet died.


    After the fall of the king, out of the three children qualified to inherit the throne, Jason had already died. Meanwhile, Aili had already gone mad. So as long as Chen Heng showed the evidence of Aili¡¯s actions toward Jason, Aili would naturally be unable to ascend to the Violet Empire¡¯s throne. So the only one left was naturally Chen Heng.


    In other words, this would still be of help to Chen Heng ascending to the throne in advance. Therefore, he remained silent and watched King Violet busily searching for clues everywhere.


    Nheless, he also appeared very sad, with a sentimental look on his face.


    ¡°n.¡± Just as Chen Heng silently stood in a corner and pretended to shed a few tears, King Violet¡¯s voice sounded.


    ......


    Standing in the distance, he looked at Chen Heng, who was standing there with a face full of sorrow and could not help but show some relief on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. I know your brothers have been very close to you since childhood, but if Jason knew how you look now, he would not be happy either.¡±


    ¡®No, he would.¡¯ Then, looking at the gratified face of King Violet, who was standing there trying to persuade him, Chen Heng wanted to ask him, ¡®What made you think that Jasonand I are very close?¡¯


    Chen Heng¡¯s predecessor and Jason did have a honeymoon period. Their rtionship was close, almost to the point of wearing the same pants. However, that waspletely forced by Aili.


    In the past, Ali was too strong, and he kept suppressing his brother, forcing Chen Heng¡¯s predecessor and Jason to work together to protect themselves, giving others the illusion that they had a very close rtionship.


    In fact, how was their rtionship?


    This was known from Jason¡¯s previous actions¡ª merely showing respect as a good brother should. He smiled on the surface, but in reality, he was prepared to stab Chen Heng in the back.


    Chen Heng did not speak but showed sadness on his face, looking particrly ufortable and moved for their brotherhood.


    ¡°During this period, stay beside my pce, and don¡¯t go out easily.¡± King Violet thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Since the murderer has already done it once, he can do it again. Therefore, for safety, stay by my side for this period. Don¡¯t go out.¡±


    He still considered Chen Heng¡¯s safety, as there was no other way. It was fine in the past since he had many children, giving him a great reputation even within the royal family, causing countless royal families who could not bear children to feel envious.


    Yet now, the first Prince Aili had gone missing. He did not know if he would be able to return in the future. Moreover, Jason had been killed, leaving only Chen Heng. If something happened to Chen Heng again, then the future sessor of the Violet Empire would be a huge problem and probably result in amotion.


    Whether it was from a practical or emotional point of view, King Violet had to do his best to ensure Chen Heng¡¯s safety. Though, as a king, he had considered the possibility that Chen Heng would make a move on Jason himself. However, after thinking over all the circumstances, he finally shook his head and ruled out this possibility. Neither the strength nor time is right.


    As Chen Heng had just returned to the imperial city, out of consideration for his experience, King Violet had spent all of his attention and energy on Chen Heng yesterday.


    Not only did he send a lot of personnel to monitor the surroundings, but he had also personally taken care of the pce where he lived to prevent others from attacking Chen Heng in displeasure. Yet now, it had significantly cleared Chen Heng¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°Noted.¡± Chen Heng still looked sad, and his voice became even deeper. He did not say anything but only nodded silently, indicating that he would listen to King Violet¡¯s arrangements, making King Violet feel satisfied.


    Walking out of Jason¡¯s pce and returning to her residence, Alice had already received the news and hurried over to wee him.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± It was fine when she was outside, but once he walked into the pce, Alice¡¯s face beamed with joy, and she asked, ¡°His Highness Jason?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hope.¡± Chen Heng shook his head and said, confirming the spection outside.


    The joy that appeared on Alice¡¯s face immediately became even more intense, ¡°So, Your Highness...¡± Unknowingly, she lowered her voice and wanted to say something but paused.


    Chen Heng naturally understood what she meant, but looking at Alice before him, he silently shook his head and did not say anything, ¡°Get ready to move.¡± Instead, he gave an order, then walked to the side, preparing to pack his things.


    There were arge number of enved people around who came over to help with King Violet¡¯s order. They moved all the things Chen Heng needed to the old pce beside King Violet¡¯s pce.


    Even though the pce was old, it was huge. In addition, the various arrays within it were still operating, making it look spectacr. This pce was obviously on a higher level and had better conditions in all aspectspared to the pce that Chen Heng had lived in before.


    However, the most important thing was the history of this pce. It was King Violet¡¯s residence before he ascended the throne. Although he had yet be a king at that time, he had already been appointed as the sessor. So this pce was the ce he lived in.


    Now that Chen Heng had also moved in, the hint of King Violet¡¯s move was very obvious considering the current situation. After fighting for so long for the position of the sessor within the Violet Empire, was it finallying to an end now?


    The people around sighed. However, Chen Heng did not have such thoughts. From the start, his target was not the sessor¡¯s position. Of course, he wanted the king position, but whether or not he had inherited it was not important.


    ¡°Has the mark¡¯s induction increased?¡± Moving into the pce, Chen Heng could feel the changes in his body. In the empty room, he opened his arms, revealing his clean palm.


    A mark that looked like a Silver Moon appeared on his palm and was slowly glowing. A heat stream surged from the mark and continuously flowed into Chen Heng¡¯s body, making him feel exceptionallyfortable as if he had received the support of some power.


    This Silver Moon mark did not belong to Chen Heng but had suddenly appeared. This mark suddenly appeared that night after Chen Heng had that dream. However, the mark¡¯s power was weak beforeing to the Violet Imperial City. Hence it could only give Chen Heng vague guidance and couldn¡¯t do much. Yet this mark was active now.


    ¡®Is there something in this pce that activated the mark? Or¡­¡¯ Chen Heng pondered in his heart. Then, he slowly looked at King Violet¡¯s pce not far away.


    King Violet lived in the ce where all the previous Violet Kings lived. It was also one of the ancestralnds of the Violet Royal Family.


    ¡®Was there something that activated the mark?¡¯ Chen Heng thought to himself and then decided to try it out.


    He slowly walked towards King Violet¡¯s pce. No one else could stop him. After all, Chen Heng was not just anyone. He was King Violet¡¯s biological son, the future heir of King Violet. No one else would say anything if he wanted to get close to the pce.


    Moreover, this was also proof of his bloodline. King Violet¡¯s pce had the seal left behind by the Violet Royal Family. Therefore, it would instinctively suppress all those who were not of the Silver Moon Royal Family.


    Only those with the true Silver Moon bloodline could enter this pce. Otherwise, they would all be rejected. Thus, being able to enter this pce was undoubted proof of one¡¯s bloodline.


    Walking into the pce, a vague sense of familiarity emerged in his heart. There was an inexplicable feeling as if a wanderer who had been wandering for a long time had finally found his hometown. The bloodline in his body was constantly throbbing. It was the Silver Moon Royal Family¡¯s bloodline.


    The other royal families¡¯ bloodlines, such as the Sun Royal Family¡¯s bloodline, did not be active under the influence of the inexplicable power in the surroundings. Instead, they gradually became silent and seemed to be suppressed to a certain extent. Chen Heng could roughly sense it.


    If he were in this pce, the Royal Sun Family¡¯s bloodline power would be greatly suppressed, probably only 70-80% of its power could be used in the end. It didn¡¯t seem to be much, but the suppression was, in fact, very serious.


    This was because the Silver Moon bloodline of the Violet Royal Family would be significantly enhanced in this ce, quickly widening the gap between the back and forth.


    As Chen Heng slowly walked into this pce, the mark on his hand gradually became brighter. Then, a warm current surged from the mark and quickly flowed into Chen Heng¡¯s body. An inexplicable sense of pulling appeared and brought him in another direction.


    ¡°What is that ce?¡± Finally, Chen Heng softly asked as he stood before an old tunnel and looked ahead.


    ¡°This is a very old pce. The conditions inside are too shabby and unfit for living.¡± The servant at the side spoke, narrating the history of this area.


    Simply put, that was the ce where this pce had first taken shape. It was also the pce built by the ancient Silver Moon Royal Family. As for the other pces, they were instead built by theter Silver Moon kings from generation to generation. Therefore, they were not the original buildings.


    Due to theck of maintenance and original designs that are much unsuitable, the old buildings were no longer suitable for living. So every year, except a few times when they are responsible for offering sacrifices to ancestors, most of them would not enter it.


    ¡°Bring me in to take a look.¡± Chen Heng thought for a moment, then said. The servant nodded respectfully and brought Chen Heng in.


    There were no candles around, but a dim silver light was flickering from the many silver gemstones. These were gemstones condensed from the power of the Silver Moon. They could be used in many ces and were priceless in the outside world. Yet, they were ced everywhere here, used solely for lighting. One could imagine the wealth of the Silver Moon Royal Family.


    Chen Heng walked forward, passed through this narrow and long passage, and reached the end. A long and narrow mural carved from a silver rock appeared before him, with images of various figures.


    Chen Heng raised his head to take a look. The first figure¡¯s appearance was the current King Violet. In the mural, his image was majestic and tall. In addition, he wore a crown representing the king on his head, making him look exceptionally valiant. He also appeared much youngerpared to today.


    ¡°This ce is carved with the appearance of every Violet Empire king. In the future, when Your Highness inherits the throne, you will also leave your appearance here.¡± The servant exined.


    Chen Heng nodded, and as he continued to walk forward, the murals appeared one after another before him. The images of the past Violet Empire kings appeared before his eyes. There were men and women among these kings. However, most were very young and exceptionally valiant when they inherited the throne.


    Furthermore, the further forward, the more obvious their inhuman characteristics became. Many had obvious scales and horns on their bodies, making them look slightly different from the current Silver Moon royals.


    Chen Heng understood that the difference was due to their bloodline. Compared to the current Silver Moon Royal Family, the Silver Moon Royal Family in the past had a richer bloodline, and the Silver Moon power in their bodies was more powerful.


    Therefore, it was naturally easier for them to disy the characteristics of their ancestors. The silver scales on their bodies were just a piece of cake. Some of them had long horns and silver tails and did not look human at all.


    The murals in this imagested for a long time. The further forward, the more exaggerated the situation became. However, the situation changed again when they reached the end. The murals here were all in the shape of humans, and there were no other features.


    They looked like ordinary people from the outside. Yet, each was stunningly beautiful, like a god in the sky.


    ¡°One can control his bloodline when his bloodline is rich to a certain extent.¡± Chen Heng understood as he looked at the images in the murals.


    Most of the Silver Moon royals today were in human form because the bloodline in their bodies was gradually thinning, and the ordinary people¡¯s bloodline upied the majority.


    However, the reason these royals in the murals were in human form was that the bloodline in their bodies was too rich to the extent that they could control the changes in their forms. It was the same principle as the saying ¡°no extreme will hold long.¡±


    As Chen Heng reached thest few murals, the kings¡¯ faces were corroded by the wind and sand after so long and lookedpletely invisible and hazy and could not be seen clearly.


    Chen Heng stopped as he saw the image of a woman at the end of the murals. Like the other murals, this woman¡¯s image also appeared very blurry. However, it did not seem to have been corroded by the wind and sand. Instead, it seemed to have been wiped out by someone.


    At a nce, ordinary people could only see the image of a woman and could not see anything else. However, this was not the case in Chen Heng¡¯s view. The woman¡¯s image was so clear in Chen Heng¡¯s vision. She looked beautiful,filled with an invisible charm, and every inch of her skin and veins was perfect.


    The gods in the sky were perfect. Yet, the woman¡¯s appearance gave people the feeling as if she was better than the gods in the sky and everything in this world as if her existence was the ultimate in this world.


    This made Chen Heng, who never cared about this aspect, amazed. Yet the most crucial thing was that the woman¡¯s image was the same as the woman he had seen in his dream.


    A silver light gradually flickered in the palm of his hand. That was the Silver Moon mark on Chen Heng¡¯s body. It began to shine uncontrobly and gradually rose at this moment. Then, an inexplicable pulling force appeared from the stone wall before Chen heng and sucked him in. Chen Heng¡¯s figure instantly disappeared. His entire body plunged into the stone wall and directly disappeared from where he was.


    Even with his Demigod-level nature, he had no way to resist the pulling force before him and could only silently disappear from where he was. The old servant stood quietly at the side as he looked at Chen Heng, who had been sucked into the stone wall. Not only was there no surprise, but a smile appeared on his face

 Chapter 777 - Breaking Through

    <h4>Chapter 777: ¨C Breaking Through</h4>


    ¡®How many years has it been¡­¡¯ The old servant stood still before the stone wall. He looked at Chen Heng, who had disappeared before his eyes, and sighed silently.


    ¡®After so many years, you have finally waited for such a person. I hope you can truly escape this time and return to this world¡­¡¯ He smiled, and his figure gradually became ethereal.


    A momentter, his figurepletely disappeared, turning into an illusion. The entire pce became quiet at this point, as if no one had ever visited.


    Bang!


    A loud sound sounded continuously in his ears.


    Chen Heng fell into the stone wall. Even his true spirit was shaking, bing chaotic. However, this process didn¡¯tst long. His true spirit quickly recovered and woke up again after a while. Along with this process, Chen Heng opened his eyes and quickly looked at the dark area before him.


    There were walls around him. At first nce, it looked like a maze surrounding Chen Heng¡¯s ce, leaving only a path forward. A strong aura reverberated in the surroundings, making people feel an inexplicable fear.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Chen Heng looked at the scene before him and could not help but frown. He had been instantly pulled here before he could react.


    ¡®What exactly happened?¡¯ Chen Heng frowned and looked at his palm, which was still glowing.


    Bursts of dazzling silver light illuminated, looking particrly obvious at a nce. Chen Heng fell into silence. Although this mark would also shine in the outside world, it had never had such a bright light as this.


    Thinking of the mural from before, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but have a reasonable guess. This ce was most likely rted to the Silver Moon primogenitor. Therefore, it was very likely that it was left behind by the ancestors of the Silver Moon Royal Family.


    Yet, why did the Silver Moon primogenitor deliberately arrange for him toe to this ce? Chen Heng was puzzled. He stood up from his original position and felt his current state.


    The teleportation array seemed unable to be used anymore. This seemed to be a unique small space that isted everything. There were no spatial gaps. Hence teleportation arrays and other means could not be used to teleport. His power was also suppressed, not as active as they were in the outside world.


    ......


    However, what surprised Chen Heng was that the Silver Moon bloodline in his body had been suppressed the most. This waspletely different from when he was in the pce in the outside world, as if this ce existed to target the Silver Moon Royal Family.


    The only thing that relieved Chen Heng was that the simtor in his body could still be used, which was great. As long as the simtor could still be used, Chen Heng did not have to be too afraid. At most, he could just reopen it if he died.


    Chen Heng stood up from where he was and looked around. He seemed to be in an empty room that wasn¡¯t big. It was like a prison, without furniture or decorations. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t locked. There was a road ahead without obstruction.


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, then tried to take a step forward. Crisp footsteps sounded on the spot. The corridor seemed very long, and Chen Heng could not see its end even after walking for a while. Instead, he felt that the distance was longer.


    An inexplicable sound came from the side. Then, as Chen Heng pondered, suddenly, a long sword came from the side and stabbed at his chest. Chen Heng stood quietly as if he did not react at all.


    Bang!


    A figure instantly appeared before him and smashed heavily against the wall. He could see the figure with the help of the weak light in the surroundings. It was a dried corpse that looked as if it had already rotted. The dried corpse wore tattered armor and held a long silver sword in its hand. At this moment, a huge dent appeared on its chest, which was heavily embedded into the wall.


    It was still struggling and trying to climb down from the wall. Unfortunately, however, its limbs had been broken just now. Hence it could not climb down no matter how hard it tried and could only shake its limbs weakly, looking rather funny.


    Chen Heng appeared before the corpse and frowned as he looked at the corpse. Then, a slight wound appeared on his palm, and crimson blood with silver drops appeared, causing Chen Heng¡¯s frown to deepen.


    ¡®I¡¯m injured?¡¯ Looking at the wound on his palm, Chen Heng felt inexplicably ridiculous.


    Chen Heng was once a Demigod, an existence that had reached the pinnacle of mortals in all aspects. Even now, though his strength had not fully recovered and had only reached the Seventh Rank, he was not something that ordinary methods could kill.


    In other words, with Chen Heng¡¯s current physique, even if others chop him for days, he would not be injured. Yet, such a powerful and terrifying physique was injured at this moment. Furthermore, the person who attacked him wasn¡¯t even strong, just an ordinary-looking corpse.


    Chen Heng wanted to snatch the opponent¡¯s long sword and drive him away, but in the end, he felt something was wrong. If he hadn¡¯t reacted in time, his palm would have been gone.


    The dried corpse before him was struggling crazily. Chen Heng stood where he was and finally made a move after thinking for a while. He slowly walked forward, snatched the long silver sword from the dried corpse¡¯s hand, and examined it carefully.


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze, the long silver sword emitted some light, and there seemed to be some fine lines on it, looking very beautiful. However, this was the essence of an ordinary longsword.


    Perhaps this longsword was made of extraordinary materials, but there weren¡¯t any powerful arrays or runes engraved on it. Hence it didn¡¯t possess great power.


    Nheless, no matter how extraordinary the material of this weapon was, it shouldn¡¯t be able to break through Chen Heng¡¯s defense under normal circumstances.


    ¡®What exactly had gone wrong?¡¯ Chen Heng was puzzled, then he continued to try.


    He held the longsword and gently shed at his arm. The long silver sword was not sharp and had no special power, but it caused a long and thin wound on his arm. This result made Chen Heng silent and did not know what to say.


    ¡®What exactly is this ce?¡¯ This thought shed through his mind, and he had an inexplicable doubt.


    Bang!


    A clear sound came from before him. It was the dried corpse. After struggling for so long, it finally climbed down from the wall and struggled hard to climb over to Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng did not care about it. Instead, he moved his arm and waved the sword in his hand. The dried corpse flew out, and its body stopped moving, looking as if it had lost its ability to move.


    ¡®Looks like I have to behead it to kill it.¡¯ Chen Heng was deep in thought when he saw this scene.


    Habitually, he did not leave immediately. Instead, he groped forward, preparing to test the dried corpse¡¯s body to see if he could find any new information without realizing that it had already appeared.


    On his palm, the Silver Moon mark illuminated after he had killed this dried corpse. A cool feeling emerged from within and was reflected in Chen Heng.


    ¡®How could it be?¡¯ Chen Heng was a little surprised and couldn¡¯t understand it anymore.


    The Silver Moon mark on his hand seemed to have grown a little stronger after he killed the dried corpse, and the power it feedbacked to Chen Heng also increased. Nheless, this bit of feedback was nothing to Chen Heng, though it was still a wee change.


    A somewhat absurd thought shed through his mind. The Silver Moon primogenitor had specially brought him to this ce. Could it be that he hade to this ce to kill these lives and strengthen this Silver Moon mark? No, it shouldn¡¯t be so simple. Perhaps, while killing this monster, some changes might ur without him knowing.


    His hands did not stop moving while thinking in his mind. Instead, he searched around the dried corpse¡¯s body, carefully examining it.


    Soon, a surprising result appeared¡ª it was a fresh corpse. This corpse had be a dried corpse as if it had undergone the baptism of time. However, the oue of Chen Heng¡¯s examination showed that it had died not long ago. This was a very contradictory result.


    In addition, this corpse was a royal. Although it was not a Silver Moon royal, it was a corpse with other royal bloodlines. Its identity when it was alive was presumably not simple. Regardless, it was a branch of the royal family.


    Unfortunately...


    Chen Heng nced at the dried corpse before him. Then, he continued to conduct his detailed examination after thinking for a moment. Soon, a strange result appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    On the one hand, the dried corpse was good in all aspects. Whether its origin or the power of the bloodline particles was preserved well, it didn¡¯t look like it had been dead for a long time. On the other hand, the dried corpse¡¯s body condition was that the water in its body had evaporated. It was obvious that it had been dead for more than a day or two.


    Two conflicting results appeared before his eyes. Chen Heng pondered for a moment and then came up with a rather self-consistent exnation. This space had a special feature that could suppress and seal all the bloodline power in one¡¯s body.


    After Chen Heng came, most of the power in his body had been suppressed due to this special feature. As a result, the bloodline power in his body could not be activated. Hence he could not use it to its full potential. The same applied to the dried corpse before him. Although he had a powerful bloodline power, the power he could use in the end was no different from an ordinary corpse.


    This was the function of this space¡ª to suppress and to seal. However, this special feature wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing at this moment. Chen Heng pondered for a while and then started to move.


    He urged the divinity in his body, causing the profoundw to be instantly activated. The entire process was smooth. This space had severely suppressed the bloodline¡¯s power, but it didn¡¯t have any apparent effect on the divinity or even the Power of Laws.


    Other powers in Chen Heng¡¯s body circted smoothly. This made him sigh with relief, and then he started to move. Finally, the Heaven-Devouring scripture circted, and the dried corpse before him instantly shattered into dust, which was then directly absorbed into Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    When Chen Heng¡¯s power was weak, he still needed to rely on a series of responsible experiments to help him purify the impurities in the corpse to obtain the bloodline¡¯s pure essence. However, there was no need to go through so much hassle now. Whether it was impurities, he could just devour them all.


    He circted the Heaven-Devouring scripture, and a warm current emerged and appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s body. This process took only a short period, and then everything ended.


    Chen Heng moved slowly and waved his arm, feeling great.


    ¡°The effect was great.¡± He nodded in satisfaction.


    In terms of pure bloodline, this dried corpse was not as good as the many corpses he had obtained from the King¡¯s Council. However, the advantage of this corpse was that the power in its body wasplete. Moreover, due to the special nature of this space, most of its essence had been preserved, which was more helpful to Chen Heng.


    After digesting the corpse, Chen Heng looked at the pile of things left under his feet. This space was very special. Chen Heng¡¯s strong power seemed to havepletely disappeared in this area. Even an ordinary longsword could pierce through his defense. Therefore, Chen Heng felt that it was better to be more cautious just in case.


    He picked through the things left behind by the corpse, hoping to find some armor that could protect him. Unfortunately, this corpse had died for too long, so the equipment of extraordinary quality was already damaged beyond repair. There was nothing useful. After picking and choosing for a while, Chen Heng could only helplessly shake his head.


    He continued walking forward, passing through the long and narrow passage towards the next ce. Behind him, hazy darkness quickly spread as Chen Heng left, shrouding the area that Chen Heng had passed by, causing him to fall into a daze.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    When the darkness descended, Chen Heng turned around and looked behind as if he had sensed something. However, he did not turn back but resolutely continued to walk forward.


    An empty room appeared before him after a few steps. The areas looked empty, almost identical to the room Chen Heng had stayed in before. He looked around the room, trying to find something different from the previous room, but was disappointed in the end.


    Then, he stepped into the room without the slightest hesitation. The space around him immediately changed. It was still the same room, the ce was still the same, but Chen Heng seemed to havee to a snow and ice world.


    He sensed a chilling aura, making him feel like he was standing naked on the snowy ground. Then, before he had time to sigh, a burst of killing intent surged forward. Chen Heng subconsciously turned his body, and a whistling sound came by his ear.


    A figure that looked like a young girl appeared before him. Her body was illusory, and at a nce, she looked like a ghost with a real body. Ice and snow automatically condensed around her body, turning into pieces of ice and frost that shrouded this area.


    The longsword instantly brandished like a falling star and was covered with enormous power. In Chen Heng¡¯s body, the Sun¡¯s power revolved instantly and shrouded his entire body, making him look like a god in the sky.


    This area seemed shrouded by an extremely hot aura as if it was in the sun.


    Ah!


    A miserable howl sounded from the front.


    Faced with the power of the God of the Sun, the girl in the frost let out a sharp cry. Her face became ferocious and terrifying, as if she was instantly stimted by something, and her eyes were filled with hatred.


    However, her struggle was useless. Everything ended after a few seconds. Chen Heng silently looked at the ice sculpture before him. The girl did not disappear after she died. Instead, she became an ice sculpture. The ice sculpture showed the girl¡¯s appearance¡ª a beautiful girl with an exotic look. There were no clothes on her body, and even her private part could be seen.


    This was the first time Chen Heng had seen a corpse like this after it had fallen. He just did not know what kind of bloodline this belonged to. Then, he did not hesitate too much and tried to make a move.


    Chen Heng circted the Heaven-Devouring scripture, causing the ice sculpture before him to disappear instantly. A wave of frost power surged into his body, causing his face to turn pale instantly before he recovered quickly.


    Three secondster, Chen Heng¡¯s face returned to its usual calm. He silently searched the spot for a moment and found a light blue gemstone. It looked ordinary but seemed to contain a unique frosty power. Moreover, it would form a small protective barrier if deliberately activated, making it a good protective item.


    Chen Heng naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to use it if it was in the outside world. He could destroy mountains and rivers with a casual strike. What use could a mere protective gemstone have? Yet, this gemstone was just right in this ce.


    Chen Heng put away the gemstone and then continued forward. After he left, the darkness behind him descended again, shrouding the entire room and causing it to sink into darkness. However, Chen Heng didn¡¯t go far this time. Instead, he stayed in the corridor not far away.


    ¡®Five minutes.¡¯


    Chen Heng silently calcted the time as he felt the darkness behind him. He had been calcting the time he would stay from when he entered the room. The darkness would descend andpletely shroud the room once the five minutes were up.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case...¡± A sense of urgency emerged in Chen Heng¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 778 - Racing Against Time

    <h4>Chapter 778: ¨C Racing Against Time</h4>


    ¡°Five minutes...¡±


    Chen Heng could not help but feel a sense of urgency. The time determined that he had to end the battle quickly. If he dyed for a moment, he would immediately be engulfed by the darkness.


    As for what the result of being engulfed by the darkness would be, Chen Heng did not want to try it easily. It is definitely not something one would like to experience.


    After tidying up his body, Chen Heng continued to move forward.


    As expected, the next room appeared in front of him after walking for a while. The room was the same as the previous two rooms. Overall, there was no difference. It was like a prison with a ferocious monster in it.


    This time, Chen Heng faced a monster that looked like a demon wolf. He did not know which royal bloodline it was formed from, but it was very powerful.


    If it were in the outside world, Chen Heng could have killed the demon wolf easily. However, in this space, Chen Heng was suppressed in all aspects, so it took him a bit of extra effort.


    A minuteter, Chen Heng killed the Demon Wolf. Then, ording to his previous practice, he began searching for war spoils. Finally, he found slightly damaged armor where the demon wolf was.


    The armor waspletely ck. Its material was very special. It seemed to be able to absorb blood and repair itself spontaneously. It also possessed a kind of demonic power.


    Chen Heng tried to inject his blood into the armor. Immediately, the armor emitted a hazy glow as if it had recovered a certain degree of divinity.


    After absorbing the demon Wolf¡¯s corpse, Chen Heng continued to walk forward. After a moment, darkness descended once again, enveloping the room.


    This time, Chen Heng finally confirmed his guess. It was indeed five minutes.


    He continued to walk forward, step by step, to clear the level. Without realizing it, he had already cleared a total of ten rooms.


    The monsters in these ten rooms were all different, with high and low levels of strength. Some of them were like the demon wolves from before, causing Chen Heng to feel some pressure, while some were like the first dried corpses as if it was nothing at all.


    However, the only simrity was that these were all royalty.


    To be honest, Chen Heng was already feeling a little numb by now. It was fine when he was in the King¡¯s Council, but in this ce, the extremely rare royalty in the outside world seemed to have turned into cabbages. They were everywhere.


    There were more after he killed them off. If others in the outside world knew about this, they would probably be shocked.


    After killing so many monsters, Chen Heng¡¯s body had also changed. From his appearance, he had already changed from a bird to a cannon. He wore ck armor and a silver visor on his head,pletely covering his entire body.


    The silver longsword he had obtained earlier had been broken during a battle and reced with a ck greatsword. It had been found on a certain giant¡¯s body and was quite suitable for him.


    As for the other small items, such as the gemstone he had obtained earlier, there were even more of them. To a certain extent, he could be considered armed to the teeth.


    As he continued to devour the corpses, the strength in Chen Heng¡¯s body was also increasing. Under the nourishment of battle, the density of his bloodline was continuously increasing.


    This was good news. The most important thing for Chen Heng at this moment was not the improvement of his strength but the improvement of his physique.


    After a series of battles, Chen Heng¡¯s physical strength had been greatly exhausted, and he was on the verge of weakening. And the enemy in front of him was getting stronger and stronger.


    If everything remained unchanged, there would only be one oue for Chen Heng, which was to be exhausted to death by an endless stream of monsters.


    But with the help of the growth of his bloodline, it was much better. Although he could not fully replenish his lost energy, it was still much better.


    Apart from that, there was also the Silver Moon mark on his hand. As the number of monsters Chen Heng killed increased, it also became brighter at this moment.


    ¡°The fifteenth.¡±


    In another room, Chen Heng held a huge sword and killed the tall demon in front of him.


    He wiped the sweat off his head and didn¡¯t waste any more time or feel emotional. He went forward to search for his spoils of war and swallowed the demon¡¯s corpse to recover his strength as soon as possible.


    Then, before the five-minute limit arrived, he quickly moved forward and walked out of this area.


    Boom!


    The darkness quickly spread within a few seconds after he left andpletely upied the room behind him. Chen Heng did not hesitate at all and continued to walk forward.


    Along with his actions, at this moment, in the depths of this space. In the hazy darkness, tall statues were standing there. This was the depths of the previous space and also the key to the seal.


    There were mysterious and powerful auras on the statues, representing the ancient and sacred existences. However, in this ce, these sacred existences were all silent. They were sleeping in this area, unable to wake up.


    However, as Chen Heng continued to break through and kill all kinds of strange monsters in the outside world, the scene in this ce began to change.


    The Silver Moon Mark shined and gradually lit up. When this Silver Moon Mark lit up, it immediately dispelled the darkness around it. No matter how weak the light was, it was still very eye-catching in the darkness, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Someone managed to activate your mark...¡±


    In the darkness, a hazy voice sounded with an unknown meaning. ¡°Silver Moon, a pretty good existence has appeared among your descendants.¡±


    The statue representing the Silver Moon Primogenitor did not reply to the words in the darkness. It was just that the statue itself was constantly shaking as if it was trying its best to break free from the seal.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    The voice in the darkness was somewhat disdainful towards the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s struggle. ¡°Your seal has been strengthened for so many years. How can it be broken in such a short time?


    ¡°Give up struggling...¡±


    The voice spoke in the darkness and then slowly sank into silence. It was not until a long whileter that a new voice sounded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so...¡±


    The crisp voice of a woman sounded. It was clear and musical, moving people like the most beautiful music.


    ¡°You...¡±


    In the darkness, the voice was surprised and saw a shocking scene. The mark representing the Silver Moon Primogenitor became brighter and brighter, and the light within became more and more astonishing.


    When this light first shone, it was still very weak. It could only light up the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s figure, but as time passed, it became clearer and clearer, directly lighting up the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s body.


    On the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s sculpture, cracks began to appear inch by inch. Then, her body began to return to a normal human-like body, bing lifelike.


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor looked at the figure in the darkness with a smile on her face. ¡°Compared to the past, I¡¯m more certain than ever that this will be the best chance for me to escape.¡±


    As she spoke, scenes appeared in front of her. Those were Chen Heng¡¯s experiences in the trial, from the first time he killed the dried corpse to the subsequent battles.


    Chen Heng easily resolved every battle. Almost all the battles were resolved in an instant. It was so fast that it was inconceivable.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Looking at the scene that appeared in the scene, the existence that appeared in the darkness was also very inexplicable, and he felt exceptionally surprised. Everyone present was very clear about the rules of this space. Suppose one wanted to enter this ce, one first needed to have the key given by the primogenitor. Without the key, one could not enter this ce.


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor had previously pulled Chen Heng into the Dreand to give him the key and allow him to enter this space.


    However, just entering this space was not a big deal. Many of the monsters that Chen Heng had killed previously were also people who had entered this space to train. However, in the end, they were better off being devoured by the darkness and reduced to walking corpses.


    This dimension had a special mechanism that could suppress all bloodline powers. This rule came from the source itself. Let alone ordinary mortals. Even primogenitor-level existences would be suppressed to arge extent if they entered this dimension.


    However, the most important thing was the screening mechanism of this dimension. After the screening process, the one who could be arranged to be a trial taker¡¯s opponent must be an opponent evenly matched with the trial-taker.


    This was the crux of the problem. In addition to facing evenly matched opponents in terms of strength, there was also a five-minute time limit. Once the five minutes were up, if he did not clear the checkpoint, he would immediately be devoured by the darkness and be a puppet. This condition was already extremely harsh.


    Was it easier to defeat an opponent that was almost on par with him in all aspects and did not even know pain within five minutes? Not to mention that even if he won this time, there would be countless next time.


    Among the countless opponents, there would always be a time when they would fail. As long as they failed, there would be no future. This was the most difficult part of this trial.


    In the past, this ce remained the same due to the mechanism of this trial. No matter how many people came, there were no breakthroughs and not too many changes.


    Many powerful cultivators from the outside world came to this ce, and they would only add fuel to the corpse party. But now...


    Looking at Chen Heng, who was constantly defeating his enemies in the scene and looked like he was chopping vegetables, the existence standing in the darkness had doubts about life. At this moment, he did not know what to say.


    He wondered if there was something wrong with the mechanism of the trial. These few matches did not look like they were evenly matched. Instead, they should bepletely crushed.


    However, after carefully sensing, he did not sense anything wrong. There was no problem with the mechanism of thisnd of origin. The qualities of those existences were indeed simr to Chen Heng¡¯s after he was suppressed.


    The only strange thing about Chen Heng was that it seemed as if Chen Heng was not suppressed at all, yet he was still able to exert tremendous power.


    ¡°Did you do something to him?¡±


    After thinking about it, he could only look at the Silver Moon Primogenitor in front of him and say this to him.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said I didn¡¯t do anything?¡±


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor only maintained a smile on her face in response to his doubt. Then, she smiled, ¡°But now I can be sure.


    ¡°This time, my descendants will be able to clear all the checkpoints and rescue me from this ce.¡±


    ¡°It is a nice idea, but it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s somewhat different from reality.¡±


    In the darkness, that existence sneered and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve done something to him, then don¡¯t me me for doing it as well.¡±


    In the darkness, his coldughter continued to ring out. It passed through the boundless darkness and directly traveled into the distance. A change began to take ce in this ce quickly.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Sensing the changes in Chen Heng¡¯s surroundings, the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s expression instantly changed. She had already realized something.


    ¡°After so many years of erosion, thanks to you guys, I can finally control something thanks to you guys.¡±


    The existence in the darkness opened his mouth and said with a smile, ¡°Although I can¡¯tpletely subvert thews of thisnd of origin, I could still affect it slightly as I like..¡±


    As his words fell, the scene in the scene immediately changed.


    Pit-a-pat...


    The crisp sound of footsteps sounded in the passage. Chen Heng wiped the sweat from his forehead and walked out of the room just now. As he stepped out, he came to the next room.


    From the beginning until now, he had fought more than ten battles and killed more than ten bloodline monsters. However, he did not know how long this battle wouldst.


    The monsters in front of him seemed endless, one after the other. They continued to appear. Until now, even Chen Heng¡¯s physical strength could be continuously recovered, but he still felt a sense of physical fatigue.


    If it was possible, he wanted to rest before he continued to fight. Unfortunately, the darkness behind him did not give him the time. In the previous time, he had tried to analyze the environment through the divinity in his body to verify what was in the darkness.


    Unfortunately, this method did not have much effect. The foundation of thews here was much stronger than he had imagined. Even the power of the divinity could not detect more things.


    This also made Chen Heng understand that this area was unusual. It was not something an ordinary ce couldpare to.


    He continued to walk forward and came to a dark room. The room was empty. It did not seem any different from the rooms he had experienced before. The only different thing was the opponent.


    When Chen Heng walked in, his opponent was already waiting inside. This was an existence that looked like it was in human form. Its entire body was covered in ayer of silver scales.


    It stood there, its entire body emitting a silver luster. Its pair of silver eyes were covered in ayer of gray color at the same time as if it had been contaminated by something.


    Sensing that Chen Heng had walked in, this existence subconsciously turned around and looked at Chen Heng. In an instant, Blood Qi soared into the sky. Silver Blood Qi, like the waves of the river, surrounded the surroundings,pletely enveloping Chen Heng and the figure in front of him.


    Chen Heng stood up subconsciously. The blood in his body was boiling, making him realize that the being in front of him was unusual. This being was a Silver Moon Royal Family member! And it was not an ordinary Silver Moon Royal Family member.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s current bloodline level, an ordinary Silver Moon Royal Family member would not be able to bring him such great pressure, let alone put him in a disadvantageous position in a bloodline battle.


    With his current strength and bloodline level, the bloodline level that could make him feel the pressure must have reached a level that outsiders would not dare to imagine.


    This was likely Chen Heng¡¯s primogenitor, an ancient Silver Moon Royal Family member. This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. He slowly raised the huge sword in his hand and was already prepared to attack.


    Opposite him, it seemed to have noticed his actions. This existence did not immediately attack. Instead, it slowly raised its hand, indicating for Chen Heng to attack.


    Compared to the many existences that Chen Heng had faced before, this Silver Moon Royal Family member seemed to have retained more rationality and was notpletely controlled by instinct.


    However, this was useless. Given the current situation, even if the other party retained most of his rationality, it was impossible to expect him to let Chen Heng go directly.


    If he wanted to pass through this ce, he would likely have to go through a fair and square battle. Since that was the case, there was no need to waste time.


    Chen Heng took a deep breath, then raised his head and looked forward. He raised the huge sword in his hand high up. The next moment, a huge power erupted from Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Chen Heng directly rushed forward and chopped down at his opponent with the long sword in his hand. The huge sword in his hand was originally very huge. At this moment, under the support of Chen Heng¡¯s power, it looked even more terrifying. It was more of a smash than a chop.


    However,pared to those clumsy enemies from before, this time, the opponent¡¯s reaction was very fast. A huge w stretched out, grabbing Chen Heng¡¯s chest.


    Chen Heng barely dodged this attack, but theyer of protection on his body was shattered and directly broken.


    At the same time, his body moved slightly to the side, and a leg ruthlessly kicked out, hitting the opponent¡¯s chest. The powerful force created a huge dent in the opponent¡¯s chest.


    But then, the opponent rushed over again and fought Chen Heng in closebat. Under this battle, Chen Heng soon realized he was at a disadvantage.


    Before this, his enemies were mostly not as fast as him, so he kept his body small and could attack more nimbly to keep dodging. But now, the opponent¡¯s strength was far stronger than his, but his agility was not inferior to his.


    Under such circumstances, he would be disadvantaged if he continued to maintain his current size. With this thought in mind, Chen Heng quickly made a decision.


    A huge sword streaked across the sky and smashed heavily at his opponent. The tall Silver Moon Royal Family member dodged it. Just as he was about to continue attacking, he was suddenly knocked out.


    The huge force suppressed him, causing him to be a little dazed for a moment. He subconsciously looked up. In front of him, Chen Heng from before had already disappeared and was reced by a monster-like figure.


    The figure was simrly covered in silver scales, forming a scale armor. His pair of silver eyes were pure, containing an enormous amount of Silver Moon¡¯s power.


    A holy radiance appeared on his body, making him appear somewhat holy. Not only was there not the slightest bit of strangeness but there was also a soul-stirring beauty.

 Chapter 779 - The Trial of Origins

    <h4>Chapter 779: ¨C The Trial of Origins</h4>


    An intense aura spread from the spot, causing a tremor. Chen Heng¡¯s entire body was covered in silver scales. His pair of silver eyes flickered with pure coldness. That kind of radiance caused one¡¯s heart to tremble, and one would not dare to look directly at him.


    At this moment, his current state looked somewhat simr to the Silver Moon Royal Family¡¯s senior in front of him. Both of them stood tall and their bodies covered in scattered scales.


    Now the table had turned in terms of physical attributes. Chen Heng stood there at a height of four to five meters, overwhelming his opponents.


    This was not even Chen Heng¡¯s limit. If he had not deliberately suppressed it, he would have easily expanded it by hundreds of meters. At this moment, he had suppressed it.


    The Silver Moon King Form!


    The Silver Moon Royal Family was once called the Silver Moon King in ancient times. The true form that they disyed was like this, representing the greatest power of the Silver Moon Royal Family.


    However, in modern times, because the bloodline in the bodies of generations of the royal family was weak, very few people could disy such a perfect Silver Moon Form. Chen Heng was undoubtedly an exception.


    Chen Heng¡¯s pair of silver eyes carried a chill as he quietly watched the old senior in front of him.


    At this moment, the difference in physique between the two was huge. The other party was like a child who he could easily lift.


    Bang!


    With just one strike, the monster in front of him was sent flying like a balloon and then exploded. Its body was shattered into pieces, leaving only its head intact.


    At this point, he still did not have any special reaction. He stood there quietly, staring at Chen Heng in a daze as if he wanted something.


    The two bloodlines were connecting at this moment. Because they had also revealed the true form of their bloodlines, their powers were rumbling, and there was a faint connection between them.


    ......


    Through this connection, Chen Heng seemed to see this old senior¡¯s past experiences in front of him.


    He saw the boundless darkness. The person in front of him was the same as him. He was also a brave person who had once barged into this ce to undergo a trial.


    He was a former king of the Silver Moon Royal Family. He ruled over all the Silver Moon Royal Family then, but in the end, he ended up in this ce and waspletely devoured by the darkness.


    In the end, he became the person in front of him.


    ¡°I...¡±


    He had sunk into countless years. As he was about to die, he looked at Chen Heng in front of him. He seemed to remember his past and some of the past events finally.


    However, he did not have much time. In just an instant, a powerful force smashed open his head and smashed it into pieces. Hisst bit of lucidity disappeared, and he was reduced to a pile of minced meat.


    Chen Heng looked around silently on the spot and sighed. Like before, he silently used the Power of Laws to collect the minced meat on the ground and directly devour it.


    Boom!


    The Heaven-Devouring Scripture circted, and the reaction was especially strong this time.


    Compared to the royal corpses that Chen Heng had devoured in the past, the quality of the corpse in front of him was too high. The density of its bloodline far surpassed the other corpses that Chen Heng hade into contact with in the past.


    Even rarer was that this corpse had retained most of its power because of the uniqueness of this mystic realm.


    This was convenient for Chen Heng. His body began to rumble on the spot. It was as if countless doors had opened, emitting a dazzling radiance. The silver radiance was dazzling, illuminating this dim room.


    In an instant, this transformation ended. The silver scales on Chen Heng¡¯s body seemed to have be more radiant from the surface. That color was very dazzling.


    He looked at his palm. The silver mark was also bing brighter, and its umted power was bing more profound.


    He secretly shook his head and continued walking forward. When he left the room, it did not take long before darkness swept over andpletely enveloped the room.


    It was another obstacle.


    In the depths of the darkness, the Silver Moon Primogenitor looked at this scene with a smile on her face. Opposite her, the darkness condensed into a shadow. At this moment, he was silent, as if he couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have any effect.¡±


    Silver Moon Primogenitor said, her tone very calm.


    ¡°The true form of the Silver Moon King, and it¡¯s soplete. I was careless.¡±


    The shadow in the darkness nodded, and his tone was very calm. ¡°However, so what?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the scene changed again.


    A monster covered in armor appeared. This monster was in the shape of a human. Compared to the Silver Moon Royal Family, it was not very tall, only two meters tall.


    However, a death aura was visible to the naked eye on its body. This kind of power faintly restrained the Silver Moon Power of the Silver Moon Royal Family.


    This included the long sword in its hand. There was a Silver Moon Mark engraved on it. It seemed to have much to do with the Silver Moon Royal Family.


    After entering this room, Chen Heng immediately felt the suppression. At this moment, he still maintained the true form of the Silver Moon King to recover his strength as quickly as possible.


    But at this moment, from the enemy in front of him, he could feel a very clear suppressive force.


    The other party¡¯s strength might be simr to the Silver Moon Royal Family from before, but it gave Chen Heng a faint sense of restraint and danger.


    Chen Heng frowned and went forward to fight with him. Blood sttered everywhere, like the blood of a divine being. The silver light was dazzling and extremely eye-catching.


    Soon, the result appeared. Just as Chen Heng felt, the existence in front of him covered in armor greatly restrained the Silver Moon Royal Family. Although he attempted to exert his full power on the other party, he could only unleash less than half of his power in the end.


    This suppression was already extremely terrifying. The silver longsword in the other party¡¯s hand was not an ordinary item either. There was an unknown number of royal bloodline ghosts in it, and its lethality was equally terrifying.


    Click...


    A clear sound rang out.


    Under the collision, a crack appeared on the giant sword in Chen Heng¡¯s hand, cut in half by the silver longsword in the other party¡¯s hand.


    The fragments of the giant sword shattered into pieces on the ground. The armored figure was about to continue pursuing, but he discovered a shocking scene.


    The zing light had unknowingly enveloped this ce, and the holy and overbearing mes were burning and spreading in all directions. When he raised his head again, Chen Heng¡¯s appearance had shockingly changed once again.


    The silver scales on his body had disappeared, and he had turned into a golden armor. His pair of silver eyes had also turned golden, and within them flickered a holy and overbearing aura.


    The Sun God Bloodline was activated by Chen Heng instantly, and it immediately changed the nature of his power.


    Looking at the figure in front of him, Chen Heng inexplicably moved forward. He was like a mighty high king patrolling his territory, carrying an iparable terrifying pressure.


    Boom!


    The monster in front of him began to retreat. Because of the excessive heat, even the armor on his body was about to melt. However, he did not give up. Instead, he roared and charged at Chen Heng.


    Bang!


    With a crisp sound, the figure flew out and was sent flying far away. Chen Heng did not know when, but a golden scepter had appeared in his hand. The golden scepter had many gemstones embedded in it. At a nce, one could tell that it was priceless.


    More importantly, there was the proof of the Sun God on it, and it had a trace of the mighty power of that powerful primogenitor.


    Boom!


    A terrifying explosion sounded. The figure was hit by the golden scepter and was unable to move. Even his armor was pierced through. Everything came to an end.


    The raging mes burned everything before him, leaving only his corpse and the silver longsword. Chen Heng raised the longsword and looked at it carefully.


    The material of this silver longsword was very special. It was stained with the blood of the Silver Moon Royal Family, so it had already transformed and had a special characteristic.


    Even under the Sun God Fire burning, the longsword was not affected. It was still intact, and there were no problems.


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    Looking at the longsword in his hand, Chen Heng nodded, satisfied. He had found the golden scepter in the Golden Pce of the Sun Royal Family. Although it was very powerful, it was unusable unless he activated his Sun God bloodline. Moreover, although the difference was not big for Chen Heng, if he could choose, it would be easier to use the sword.


    Putting away the silver sword, Chen Heng devoured the corpse under his feet like before. When the power of divinity swept over, everything on the spot was plundered, leaving only the empty room and Chen Heng¡¯s back.


    Following the passage, he continued forward, preparing to continue challenging the stage.


    In the darkness, the Silver Moon Primogenitor and the shadow existence were speechless, falling into silence.


    The shadow looked at Chen Heng, who was shrouded in the sun¡¯s mes and looked even purer than the Sun Royal Family, and could not help but ask in surprise, ¡°Are you sure that this guy is your descendant?¡±


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor was silent for a moment. At this time, she seemed to be a little confused. ¡°I am very sure.


    ¡°Otherwise, he would not have inherited my mark and walked on this trial in my ce.


    ¡°However, maybe there is something special about this little guy.¡±


    ¡°Just a little special?¡±


    The shadow mocked, ¡°The aura of the Sun God bloodline on this little guy is even more than your bloodline. It is only that the Sun Primogenitor is not here. Otherwise, he would probably be happier than you.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    Silver Moon Primogenitor did not mind the shadow¡¯s mockery. She smiled and said, ¡°But no matter what, he is currently carrying out the trial for me.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t seem to have any good ways to stop him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Shadow was silent for a moment before he smiled. ¡°But why should I stop him?


    ¡°The Origins will reward the trial-taker who passes the Trial of Origins. Even their primogenitors will be affected. They will be led by the Origins and be given a second chance.


    ¡°From the looks of it, the trial-taker in front of us has a high chance of passing the trial set up by the Origins, but so what?


    ¡°Silver Moon, given your situation, what can you do even if you break free from the Land of Origins?


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the chaotic destined one has already arrived in the outside world.¡±


    The shadow looked at the Silver Moon Primogenitor before him mockingly.


    At the same time, scenes began to appear in front of him. In the scene, a huge building appears.


    That building was ancient and huge, enveloped by a huge magic array. It was constantly absorbingrge amounts of elemental particles to maintain the power of the magic array.


    This building was none other than the pce of the Violet Empire, the headquarters of the Silver Moon Royal Family.


    In this area, many kings had been born in the past. Every generation of King Violet had ascended to the throne here, bing the ruler of this empire.


    However, an unknown shadow had already enveloped this ce at this moment, gradually casting a shadow over this sacrednd.


    A tall figure was slowly walking toward the pce. His body was tall and sturdy, and he wore a long robe, making it impossible to see his true appearance. One could only feel a distorted power simr to the Silver Moon bloodline but extremely different.


    That power originated from the Silver Moon bloodline, but at the same time, it seemed to be the Silver Moon Bloodline¡¯s mortal enemy, causing one¡¯s heart to palpitate at a nce as if they were looking at their nightmare and god of death.


    Looking at this figure, even the sacred Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but be gloomy.


    She was the primogenitor, one of the most powerful people in this world. Her essence was immortal, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t ce that bit of power on the other party¡¯s body.


    What she truly cared about was the other party¡¯s essence, almost opposite hers. The essence of the two had some simrities, but their performance was opposite, full of contradictions and opposites.


    Within them, there was also the power of the source.


    ¡°Can you feel it?¡±


    Shadowughed coldly. ¡°In the era when the gods were sealed, the Chaotic Destined One would eventually appear and your destined enemy.


    ¡°Now, he hase in the body of your descendant. He is about to devour your descendant¡¯s flesh and blood, advancing until he metamorphoses. Ultimately, he will walk before you and devour you, the primogenitor.


    ¡°Looking at this scene, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Until now, the oue is not certain.¡±


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor said faintly, ¡°So what if he is the Chaos?


    ¡°His strength is still weak. Let alone growing to the point where he can threaten us, even if he wants to walk in front of me. Who knows how much time will be needed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too naive if you want to rely on such a little guy to threaten me?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Shadow smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see the final result.¡±


    He said softly, his tone full of anticipation.


    Bang!


    He swung his sword again, and the monster in front of him was instantly cut in half. Chen Heng once again walked forward calmly to absorb the monster¡¯s corpse, turning it into food for his own growth.


    ¡°The thirtieth level...¡±


    Walking out of the room, Chen Heng silently calcted the distance he had walked. He had already walked a very long distance and crossed the thirtieth level.


    The thirtieth level was a very long distance. If it were anyone else, they would probably be unable to endure it. They would most likely fall on the road and be a monster-like existence.


    Only an existence from another world like Chen Heng could walk so smoothly because he had the support of divinity and did notpletely rely on the power of his bloodline.


    However, even so, he could feel the changes in his body after arriving here. He had used up too much of his power and consumed more than half of it.


    Although his recovery ability was also very strong in a serious sense,pared to this consumption, it was still not enough. The most important thing was that the enemies he faced were getting stronger and stronger.


    This was the truly difficult part. He silently raised his hand and looked at his palm. There, the Silver Moon Mark became even more dazzling. As Chen Heng walked forward, the amount of power umted within it increased.


    Until now, Chen Heng still did not know the use of this Silver Moon Mark, but he thought it should be rted to the Silver Moon Primogenitor. When Chen Heng reaches a certain level, there might be some changes.


    But that was after. For now, Chen Heng also felt some changes.


    As he continued to go deeper into this space, an unknown power descended from the surroundings and slowly strengthened his body. This power gave him a very strange feeling. Although it strengthened his body, it did not change much to his body.


    No, it should be said that there was a change, but it was not obvious and could not be detected by him. That power did not change his body, bloodline, or other powers such as his true spirit. Instead, it was something unique.


    It should have changed his existence in this world if one had to describe it in specific words.


    In this world, any existence had a certain position. Some existences upied a rtively heavy position, for example, the primogenitors and other existences that decided the world¡¯s operation.


    While some existences were like ants, for example, ordinary humans, or even nts and ants, the proportion they upied was almost negligible.


    Using Chen Heng¡¯s own words to define it, it could be said that it was a position in the world. A status would not change its power, but it would change many other things.


    And in Chen Heng¡¯s senses, as he continued to enter this space, his status seemed to be changing, slowly rising with the help of some unknown power. This was a very magical feeling, something Chen Heng had never experienced before.


    ¡°After passing a hundred levels, perhaps there will be a new change...¡±


    Chen Heng stared at the level in front of him as this thought silently shed through his mind. No matter what this ce was, it was still a trial.


    ording to the information Chen Heng asionally obtained from the monsters¡¯ minds, this trial was the Trial of Origins in the past. It meant that the most fundamental trial in this world was also the source of all things.


    There were a total of hundred trials. Each trial required one to face an enemy equal to or even stronger than oneself. If one could not pass the trial within the limited time, the Origins would devour everything and turn the trial-taker into a part of the Trial of Origins, just like the monsters that Chen Heng had seen before.


    Chen Heng took a deep breath and prepared to move on to the next room. However, at this moment, an inexplicable palpitation emerged from his body, making him instinctively palpitate.

 Chapter 780 - Attack

    <h4>Chapter 780: ¨C Attack</h4>


    ¡®This inexplicable sense of sadness¡­¡¯ Chen Heng subconsciously covered his chest as he felt the intense palpitations in his heart.


    He felt somewhat inexplicable at this moment, ¡®What happened in the outside world?¡¯


    He had a premonition that something bad was happening, as if a natural enemy had appeared and was about to target him. Even though they were far apart, he could still feel the unique feeling from the aura.


    The Silver Moon mark on his palm was also shining, rays of light radiating within it.


    ¡®Is this a reminder?¡¯ Chen Heng frowned as he looked at the flickering light of the mark on his palm, and a thought shed through his mind, ¡®What exactly happened in the outside world?¡¯


    As if sensing the doubt in his heart, the mark on his palm continued to flicker. Then, a stream of information rapidly surged and transmitted into his mind. A scene appeared in his mind.


    It was a pce that Chen Heng was very familiar with¡ª the pce where King Violet lived. However, what was different from the past was that this pce was now in ruins.


    The corpses of King Violet, Alice, Charlie, and the rest fell into the ruins. The corpses turned into wreckage, and they were gnawed into pieces, turning into a pile of broken corpses. mes were burning, and darkness shrouded the Violet Royal Family¡¯s pce. Everything fell into a deathly silence and destruction.


    A tall and sturdy figureughed wildly in this dark and terrifying scene. He transformed into a ferocious monster, and his body was stained with the Silver Moon Royal Family¡¯s blood. He roared furiously at the Silver Moon in mid-air.


    Even Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but frown, feeling the aura on his body, as if he had encountered his natural enemy. To be more precise, it was the natural enemy of the Silver Moon bloodline.


    This aura was mainly targeting the Silver Moon Royal Family¡¯s bloodline and did not have much effect on the Sun Royal Family¡¯s and other royal families¡¯ bloodline.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng already understood what was going on.


    ¡®Aili¡­¡¯


    ......


    After returning from the scene in his head, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes, and a sense of understanding shed through his heart. As he had expected, what had happened to Jason earlier was indeed done by Aili.


    After this, Aili would continue to engage in ughter, attacking King Violet and the others, and would not stop until the entire Violet Empire had been massacred.


    This situation was much more serious than he had previously imagined. Based on Chen Heng¡¯s previous assumptions, although Aili and Jameson were powerful, the Violet Empire was nheless strong to be able to survive in this world for so many years.


    These two extremely powerful forces werepeting against each other, and it was likely that neither could do anything to the other. Or rather, even if the victor could be decided, it would most likely be a very long process.


    However, from the revtion given by the Silver Moon primogenitor, the Silver Moon Royal Family was probably not a match for Aili and the various King¡¯s Council. Therefore, they would be directly defeated, turning into a scene of destruction. This was truly unexpected.


    ¡®Looks like I have to hurry¡­¡¯ Chen Heng recalled the scene just now and sighed deeply.


    No matter what, the Violet Empire was his current base. Alice, Charlie, and the others were also his subordinates. Therefore, it would be best if he could save them.


    However, he was currently trapped in this Root Trial. It would not be so easy for him to leave. Therefore, he had no choice but to end the trial as soon as possible. Thinking of this, he silently moved forward and walked to the next level.


    ...


    While Chen Heng was trying to pass the trial, chaos had just begun in the outside world. The surroundings became chaotic when the Silver Moon hung high in the sky. Yet, the Violet Pce still seemed brightte at night. Although there was no electricity to illuminate it, s simr effect could be achieved by using magic arrays.


    The entire pce was filled with the bright light of magic arrays, illuminating the ce as if it was daytime. Aili quietly walked out of Jason¡¯s pce. He did not leave the scene after killing Jason but had been lurking there.


    King Violet and the others would be very surprised if they knew about this.


    ¡°The scene still looks the same. How lively...¡± Ali saw peopleing and going outside Jason¡¯s pce and could not help but miss it.


    As he continued to kill and devour people¡¯s corpses, Aili¡¯s memories seemed to have greatly recovered. His intelligence also became normal, and he now gradually looked more like a normal person.


    However, just because he looked like a normal person didn¡¯t mean he was normal. He only looked like a normal person, yet in essence, his way of thinking was still different from the past. He was more like other lives.


    In the past, although Aili was brutal and cruel, he was still a person and would never take devouring people for granted. However, in the eyes of the current Aili, devouring people was like eating food. It was so normal.


    He did not look normal. Meat strips were squirming all over his originally dignified face as if there were worms constantly multiplying in it. His pair of silver eyes were bloodshot, looking exceptionally terrifying.


    Aili had returned to normal, but after eating and devouring Jason alive, Aili¡¯s bloodline had a new change, as if it had be unstable again. Besides his face, many of his internal organs were also significantly changing.


    In the distance, Jameson looked at Aili with fear and didn¡¯t dare to get close to Aili either. Yet, unfortunately, things had already developed beyond Jameson¡¯s control. Before this, Jameson didn¡¯t have the intention to sneak into the pce and kill the Violet prince when he brought Aili to the imperial city.


    Initially, he only wanted to kill a few royal family branch members so that Aili could try to make some further changes. Yet Aili didn¡¯t stop there and even sneaked into the pce and killed his younger brother.


    Devouring a direct descendant of the royal family, who is even his younger brother, naturally would give him an effect much better than devouring any branch bloodlines.


    A lot of new changes also happened to Aili¡¯s body. Although it seemed a little scary on the surface, the change in power was undoubtedly huge. Jameson no longer had the confidence to control Aili. To prevent this experiment from going out of control, the King¡¯s Council researchers naturally used all kinds of methods on them. So long as they dared to disobey, not only could they feel all kinds of pain, but they could also easily lose their lives.


    However, Jameson felt that the methods the researchers had set up on Aili were no longer safe. Aili was apletely different level of existence. The aura on his body made Jameson feel terrified.


    Aili had just reached the Monarch level when he first arrived at the imperial city. His strength was insignificant in Jameson¡¯s eyes. However, the situation changed after devouring Jason. Aili¡¯s current aura was so terrifying that it waspletely different from before.


    Jameson couldn¡¯t understand. He had only devoured Jason, who hadn¡¯t reached the bloodline peak, and his strength was not even a Monarch-level. So how could Aili¡¯s strength reach such a level? This waspletely illogical.


    He was puzzled but could only stay far away from Aili. Otherwise, he was afraid that Aili would attack him directly. Yet, after a series of transformations, Aili, who was somewhat abnormal, could undoubtedly do such a thing to him.


    Aili quietly enjoyed the baptism of moonlight. Then, he slowly walked out and headed toward the outside world. The direction he was heading toward was none other than the pce where King Violet stayed.


    Jameson¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat looking at Aili¡¯s actions. Then, an unbelievable thought suddenly appeared in his mind, ¡®He wants to make a move against King Violet?¡¯ He thought in disbelief.


    King Violet was Aili¡¯s biological father. Not only was he the king of the Violet Empire, but he was also the strongest person within the entire Silver Moon Royal Family. His strength was so strong that even the current Jameson didn¡¯t have absolute confidence to defeat him.


    ¡®Aili wanted to attack the king!¡¯


    Jameson couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of absurdity in his heart, but he knew clearly that Aili could do such a thing at this moment. After all, he was already somewhat abnormal after a series of transformations. So killing his father was not a big deal for him.


    As for his strength, it was hard to tell. Even Jameson didn¡¯t know how strong Aili was at this moment. The only thing he could be sure of was that Aili had most likely transformed and had the means to threaten him.


    Jameson could feel a faint sense of threat from Aili. This feeling made him feel a little ufortable. He had never seen such a monster before today. To Aili, improving his strength was as easy as drinking water and eating food, leaving others speechless.


    Jameson stood where he was, looked at Aili before him, and sighed in his heart. He could only brace himself and follow. Under the night sky, Aili walked around the pce and shuttled through it.


    The Violet Empire royal pce was heavily guarded, with naturally many guards within. Some of them were so powerful that they wereparable to monarchs.


    Under normal circumstances, even if one were to move freely within this area and approach this area with hostility, it would immediately arouse the vignce of the people around, causing all sorts of problems to arise, not to mention sneaking into the royal pce. By then, a guard would appear to expel and suppress the intruders.


    However, all of this hadpletely changed when Aili appeared. As the Violet Empire prince and the previous heir to the throne, Aili was extremely clear about the arrangements within the pce. Every grass, tree, pce, and area here was extremely familiar to him. It was his home.


    In addition, he had a pure royal bloodline, which resulted in him having a certain degree of authority over the magic array within the pce. This resulted in a situation where it was as dark as night. No one could discover him even when he walked in this region. Unless one could see him with the naked eye, they would not be able to discover him.


    A faint silver light shone on the earth and Aili¡¯s body as he walked silently towards King Violet¡¯s pce. From its looks, he had already found his next target.


    Jameson looked at the scene beside him. The faint sense of uneasiness in his heart became more intense at this moment. However, he had no other choice and could only sigh silently and continue walking, following beside Aili.


    King Violet, in the distance, was still clueless and was still feeling anxious about other things.


    ¡°n is missing too?¡± Sitting in his pce, King Violet spoke with a solemn expression, looking at his subordinate before him.


    After receiving a definite reply, his face immediately turned ashen, ¡°After Jason, n also disappeared...¡±King Violet could not help but feel a little gloomy as he recalled the situation before him.


    As Chen Heng followed the old servant into his pce earlier, he did not hide his whereabouts, and many people had seen him along the way. However, although many people had seen Chen Heng¡¯s figure at that time, no one could confirm the scene at that time. Therefore, they could not confirm if the person at that time was Chen Heng.


    Then, the news of Chen Heng¡¯s disappearance was confirmed a few hours ago. King Violet put down all his current affairs and deliberately searched the pce wantonly but did not find any traces.


    It was as if Chen Heng had disappeared into the pce out of thin air, and there was no aura or trace of his body. There was also no record of Chen Heng leaving the pce.


    There were many magic arrays in the Violet Empire royal pce. These magic arrays were not only responsible for the safety of the royal family, but they also recorded everyone who entered the pce. Therefore, no one could avoid them except those with special privileges.


    If Chen Heng left the pce, there should be records unless he deliberately wanted to avoid other people. However, there were no records at the moment. There was also no trace of Chen Heng in the pce.


    King Violet immediately took this matter seriously, but there was nothing he could do. Out of King Violet¡¯s three children, one had gone missing, and one had died. Now, the only one left, Chen Heng, seemed to be in trouble too. King Violet could not imagine what the situation would be like if that were the case.


    ¡°Find him.¡± Sitting on the throne, his face was gloomy as he said, ¡°Do whatever it takes to find n. I have already lost one child. I will not let anything happen to another child!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the people around trembled as they were intimidated by King Violet¡¯s aura. They dared not move but could only bow their bodies and nod. Soon, they left and went to search for Chen Heng. Only King Violet was left on the spot.


    Sitting on the throne, he looked at the disappearing figures around him, recalled what had happened during this period, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply in the end.


    What had happened in the past year had been a bit too hard for him. Although the rtionships between the royal family were rtively thin, they were notpletely absent. For a father to lose his children one after another was not a good feeling. Especially now that the whereabouts of hisst child, who was qualified to inherit his throne was also unknown.


    ¡®n¡¯s life aura is still here. I hope nothing big will happen to him¡­¡¯ This thought shed through his mind as he sighed silently.


    Suddenly, he paused and felt a strange aura sh past. It was a familiar yet shocking aura.


    ¡®This is¡­¡¯ The moment he felt this aura, he stood up abruptly and looked in the distance in disbelief. He almost thought he was hallucinating.


    ¡®It¡¯s Aili¡¯s sura! How is that possible?¡¯ King Violet looked into the distance, and his heart was uncertain.


    Only after a long while did he confirm that the owner of that aura in the distance was not anyone else but was indeed his child, Aili¡¯s aura. As a father, King Violet was confident that he would not be mistaken.


    ¡®However, wasn¡¯t Aili missing? Why would he suddenly appear in the pce? What was his aura here, and even carried a strange scent?¡¯ Various thoughts shed through King Violet¡¯s mind, and he had already sensed something was amiss.


    Back when Aili was missing, he had personally gone to search for him, but the final results were inconclusive. However, through the initial search, he could tell that the people who had attacked Aili had great intentions and were extremely powerful.


    Not only had they attacked Aili, but they had also attacked Aimer of the Gilna Empire. They had concurrently offended two of the three great empires, yet they were still unable to be discovered. One could imagine how terrifying their influence was.


    Since Aili was taken away by such a terrifying force, how could he return so easily? King Violet understood that this could be a trap for him for them to achieve something.


    Nheless, out of his self-confidence, he stood up and walked toward the direction where Aili¡¯s aura came from. A powerful aura spread in all directions. In just an instant, he left the pce and came into the outside world in just an instant.


    He was in a lush garden, which also belonged to the pce. However, it was not King Violet¡¯s pce but a remote ce. Aili¡¯s aura was here. There should have been special servants here, but now they were all gone to search for Chen Heng¡¯s traces.

 Chapter 781 - - King Violet

    <h4>Chapter 781: ¨C King Violet</h4>


    Although the servant had disappeared, it did not mean that there was no one in the area. A figure stood and fell on the ground in the middle of the pce. He was tall and sturdy and wore a loose robe that covered his body, not revealing his true appearance. The unique aura that emanated from his body had attracted King Violet, and his gaze immediately sharpened.


    ¡°Aili!¡± Looking at the figure beneath his feet, King Violet shouted his child¡¯s name.


    The figure on the ground started to tremble, and his entire body throbbed as if reacting instinctively to the familiar name. A sense of bloodline connection suddenly surged into his body, causing King Violet to be iparably certain that the person before him was none other than his child.


    ¡°Father...¡± Aili moaned. His voice sounded weak as if he had been treated inhumanely before, without traces of his past.


    Aili¡¯s voice had always been majestic and powerful in the past, and he would always maintain his dignity as a prince no matter what. There had never been a time when he was so weak.


    ¡®It seemed that this period of disappearance had significantly changed him.¡¯ King Violet subconsciously frowned as this thought shed through his mind.


    He did not seem to think too much. Instead, he walked forward, wanting to help his child up. He ced a hand on Aili¡¯s shoulder and turned Aili¡¯s body over. Then, he was stunned as Aili¡¯s face appeared before his eyes. It was not Aili¡¯s original face but apletely unfamiliar face.


    This face was vaguely familiar to the king, though it was covered in rotten meat, and countless meat strips were wriggling on it. It made one feel extremely nauseous and terrified.


    The silver eyes that originally belonged to the Violet Royal Family had also changed at this moment. There were traces of blood on them, adding a strange atmosphere to them. It looked like a devil that had walked out of hell at first nce, looking extremely ferocious and terrifying.


    Looking at this face that had long been beyond recognition, even though King Violet had long been mentally prepared, he could not help but be shocked. He stood on the ground, lookingpletely stunned.


    A strange smile appeared on Aili¡¯s face. Then, one of his arms suddenly transformed into a huge tentacle, grabbing King Violet¡¯s chest.


    Puff!


    A crisp sound sounded. A huge bloody hole appeared on King Violet¡¯s chest. Silver blood flowed and dripped onto the ground, and a thick bloody aura spread.


    ......


    ¡®Hahaha!¡¯ Aili let out a wildugh.


    His voice was filled with pride and mockery. Yet, very quickly, hisughter ended abruptly as King Violet¡¯s body was gradually fading away and finally disappeared from his hands.


    The same applied to the blood stains on his hands. However, if one looked carefully, one would discover that those were not blood stains but just an illusion formed by the power of the Silver Moon. An induction that originated from his bloodline spread from within his body.


    Aili subconsciously looked to the side, just in time to meet King Violet¡¯s eyes not far away, where King Violet had been standing. King Violet was still standing there from the beginning to the end, and there was no sign of him moving.


    Although his body was not as tall and sturdy as Aili¡¯s, he was equally valiant and had a soul-stirring aura. However, at this moment, his eyes revealed a clear disappointment at Aili¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t Aili¡­¡± He looked at Aili before him.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right...¡± First, he guessed, then he denied himself, ¡°This aura is indeed Aili¡¯s, that¡¯s right...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve be like this in just half a year. You disappoint me...¡± His eyes were filled with disappointment, as though he was disappointed by Aili¡¯s performance.


    This disappointment pierced Aili¡¯s heart, causing him to let out an angry roar at King Violet. However, after that, his face revealed a malevolent and pained expression, and a hint of struggle shed past his eyes.


    ¡°No! What have I done? Father!¡± He copsed weakly on the ground as if he had experienced a long period of struggle. At this moment, he extended his hand toward King Violet and his face was filled with terror, ¡°Save me! I can¡¯t control myself anymore!¡±


    Aili¡¯s actions were exaggerated, giving off the feeling that he was experiencing intense pain. ¡°Someone has tampered with my body, and I can¡¯t control myself anymore!¡±


    King Violet looked at Aili before him and could not help but pause, a rareplicated expression appearing on his face. Aili was still his child no matter what.


    In the end, he still took a deep breath and said, ¡°Child, don¡¯t resist. ept the Silver Moon¡¯s baptism.¡± He said softly and took a few steps forward.


    Then, he extended his hand and injected the Silver Moon Power within his body into Aili¡¯s body. The pure and powerful Silver Moon Power immediately had an effect once it was injected into Aili¡¯s body.


    That strange and powerful power in Aili¡¯s body was gradually purified and expelled by the Silver Moon Power. Then, his body also began to change under this influence.


    The original mutated parts began to disappear slowly, and his ferocious face also calmed down as if he was going to return to normal. His entire aura became calm and peaceful, without any of the ferociousness from before.


    It looked like Aili had recovered and was gradually changing back to his previous appearance. His face gradually became peaceful under the Silver Moon¡¯s moonlight but instead revealed a trace of a smile of sess.


    If it was the past Aili, he could have recovered under King Violet¡¯s pure Silver Moon Power. However, the current Aili was no longer the same. The past Aili had already died, and the current Aili was a beast. His mind and consciousness werepletely different from the past Aili. He behaved as such only to take the opportunity to devour King Violet¡¯s power.


    As a Silver Moon royalty, his body underwent metamorphosis after experiencing the bloodline experiment. As a result, not only did he have the ability to devour other Silver Moon royalty bloodlines to strengthen himself, but he could also devour the pure Silver Moon Power in the bodies of others to strengthen himself.


    This was the n he currently had in mind. He was prepared to devour the Silver Moon Power in King Violet¡¯s body to strengthen himself while concurrently depleting King Violet¡¯s power. Subsequently, after King Violet¡¯s power had exhausted to its limit, it was time for him to make his move and devour King Violet alive.


    Aili felt somewhat at ease thinking about this. However, he was a little crazy and impatient and could not help but imagine the scene where he would devour King Violet alive. Unlike Jason, whose bloodline power had yet to reach its peak, King Violet was at the peak of a royal family regardless of his power or condition.


    If he could devour King Violet, he would undoubtedly achieve the greatest effect in all aspects. Nheless, everything would be different by then. However, very quickly, he felt that something was wrong.


    Pain! Intense pain! Aili suddenly opened his eyes. The initially peaceful expression on his face changed as he realized something was wrong. The Silver Moon power that had surged into his body did not help him expel the other strange powers like before.


    Instead, it helped him strengthen his bloodline origin and infiltrate every part of his body,pletely controlling every part of his body. Unfortunately, intense pain continued to spread along with this process, then started to erupt.


    Aili immediately realized that something was wrong as he felt this process, then turned to look at King Violet beside him. His gaze shifted, only to meet a pair of iparably cold silver eyes. King Violet had unknowingly changed. His eyes had turnedpletely silver, and the aura on his body was so violent and terrifying, as though he wanted to kill someone.


    This time, it was Aili¡¯s turn to be stunned. He looked into King Violet¡¯s eyes, still holding onto some hope in his heart. ¡°Father...¡±


    ¡°I understand, child.¡± King Violet nodded. His expression was still cold, but his tone was peaceful and calm as if he was speaking to his closest child, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After you die, I will arrange the best tombstone for you, and you will be buried in the same tomb as me, so you will not be lonely in the future. Rest in peace.¡±


    Hearing King Violet¡¯s words, Aili¡¯s heart shivered. He did not understand what had gone wrong. There was nothing wrong with Aili¡¯s n. One would most likely be fooled and die without knowing why if it were a normal person.


    However, King Violet was undoubtedly not a normal person. He was a qualified king and powerhouse but not a qualified father. When Jason died, he didn¡¯t feel any sadness in his heart but only anger.


    Many years ago, the process of King Violet¡¯s session to the throne was also full of twists and turns. Not only did King Violet¡¯s biological father die, but even his brother, who waspeting with him at the time, also died. Even his body was said to be missing.


    Yet Aili was trying to make a move on such a ruthless person by taking his mercy for granted. How naive. To King Violet, anything that posed a threat must be eliminated, regardless of whether that person was wearing his son¡¯s skin or not.


    Putting aside whether Aili was normal or not, merely looking at how he had tried to attack King Violet had decided King Violet¡¯s action. Furthermore, Jason¡¯s death had just happened, but Aili had appeared here for no reason. Therefore, King Violet could naturally guess the connection. Therefore, even if Aili did not kill Jason, he was involved. Hence, he deserved to die for this alone.


    Boom!


    A crisp sound sounded continuously,ing from before his eyes. As the Silver Moon Power surged on Aili¡¯s body, it began to explode. Holes began appearing on his body¡¯s surface, and blood sttered in all directions.


    Aili¡¯s expression immediately changed as he felt the current situation in his body.The interior of his body became like a bomb as the Silver Moon Power surged, ready to explode at any moment. He was sted into pieces, leaving no bones behind.


    He tried to resist, but due to the pration of the Silver Moon Power, the power belonging to King Violet had already taken control of his entire body. It would not be easy even if he wanted to expel it.


    A strange feeling emerged the next moment. Aili felt a burning sensation within his entire body as if a change was urring. He immediately realized what was about to happen to him, and he suddenly became savage, ¡°No!¡±


    A huge explosion sounded along with a furious roar.


    Bang!


    A terrifying sound sounded from this ce, and a huge power erupted. The collision was so terrifying that almost all the magic arrays within the pce operated spontaneously, blocking this power. Otherwise, the entire pce would not be able to block it and would be ruins.


    Smoke rose and spread in all directions. The terrifying aura spread, blowing King Violet¡¯s robes. He stood there alone, with an iparably cold expression. He was like an aloof king, looking at the scene before him calmly.


    Aili¡¯s figure hadpletely disappeared before him. No, he had notpletely disappeared. There were still traces left behind¡ª pieces of minced meat and many internal organs, all broken into pieces and scattered over the ground like a ughterhouse.


    ¡®It¡¯s over¡­¡¯ Looking at this scene, King Violet shook his head with aplicated expression.


    Aili was the heir he had nurtured for many years. However, sadly, even though Aili wasn¡¯t his favorite child, Aili had died at his hands. So naturally, this made him feel emotional andplicated.


    Compared to King Violet, Jameson felt differently. First, looking at King Violet in the distance, then looking at the pile of minced meat under his feet, he feltplicated and did not know what to say.


    Frankly, he felt that there was no issue with Aili¡¯s strategy. Even if he were in King Violet¡¯s position, he would fall for it if he was not careful. However, King Violet was more decisive than he had imagined.


    He didn¡¯t even consider saving Aili because of his child¡¯s pleading. Instead, he took the opportunity to unleash his killing move and finish Aili off in one fell swoop. This decision was truly terrifying. King Violet was at the peak of the world, whether in terms of strength or temperament.


    ¡®It was a pity for Aili.¡¯ Jameson sighed in his heart, feeling a little heartache.


    No matter what, Aili was one of the few remaining experimental subjects in the Saint Child experiment. He was also one of the few people who had luckily seeded.


    Compared to the others, due to his distortion, he had awakened the ability to devour other royal bloodlines to transform himself continuously. However, this ability was more difficult toe by than simply seeding in the experiment to a certain extent.


    Nevertheless, in Jameson¡¯s heart, it was an abilityparable to Kling¡¯s. So if Aili could grow up, his potential would not lose out to Kling, who had sessfully transformed his bloodline.


    ¡®Unfortunately¡­¡¯


    Jameson sighed in his heart and could only ept this result at this point. However, while feeling his heart ached, he could not help but sigh with relief.


    After witnessing Aili¡¯s growth journey, he also had some hesitation and doubt about Aili. He did not have much confidence that he could control Aili if he continued to grow.


    ¡®Now that he had died here, although it was a pity, it was not necessarily a bad thing.¡¯ This thought shed through his mind, and he was about to leave.


    He was able to hide in the Violet Empire pce due to part of Aili¡¯s authority as well as his power.


    Now that Aili was dead and King Violet was right before him, he would be in big trouble and might even die here if he was discovered. After all, King Violet was stronger than Jameson in terms of strength alone. Not to mention that this was the headquarters of the Silver Moon Royal Family, and all of this had significant blessings on King Violet.


    Hence, he made up his mind, and just as he was about to leave, he saw something strange. He noticed a change in the pile of minced meat left behind after Aili¡¯s death.


    Rip...


    A crisp sound sounded from where he was. The minced meat left behind after Aili¡¯s death was squirming in the garden, with pieces of flesh sprouting from it. A vigorous life force was released and recovered from within. It felt strange as if these pieces of flesh still had life and were especially strange.


    King Violet could not help but frown. He already felt that something was not right. A powerful aura spread from his body without the slightest hesitation, and intense Silver Moon Power surged forward, shrouding this garden.


    A terrifying power instantly suppressed, wanting to eradicate this pile of minced meat, turning it into nothingness. However, all of this was useless. An arm suddenly stretched out from the pile of minced meat, appearing from nowhere.


    Even though it was only an arm, it carried an enormous power, directly blocking King Violet¡¯s attack. This scene made the surrounding people stunned. King Violet and Jameson, who had been observing in secret, did not expect this to happen.


    The situation was still evolving before their eyes.


    Ah!


    An unknown roar, like the roar of a wild beast, sounded.


    The pile of minced meat began to move, and everything within it gathered again. King Violet saw it very clearly this time. Even though the pile of minced meat was out of shape, will and soul remained within it. Aili¡¯s true spiritual power has not been wiped out by King Violet and remained within these fragments.


    For existences like them, as long as there was still true spirit fragment remaining, it could not be said to be dead as there was still life, which was the case at the moment.

 Chapter 782 - Peep Into Future

    <h4>Chapter 782: ¨C Peep Into Future</h4>


    Thump! Thump!


    There was an intense sounding from the spot. It was the sound of a beating heart. It was extremely powerful and terrifying.


    Under the gaze of the gods, the pile of minced meat in front of King Violet started to change. It continued to gather and eventually formed the outline of a human.


    Aili¡¯s face appeared before his eyes again, his expression ferocious and terrifying as he let out an invisible roar.


    Roar!


    A roar sounded out from within, like the roar of a murderer, causing one¡¯s soul to feel as if it was about to be trampled.


    This situation was truly beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Even King Violet frowned,pletely not expecting this to happen. Even for the royal family, the life force of Aili was too strong. He gave off an unreasonable feeling.


    If not for the fact that he still had the bloodline aura of the Silver Moon Royal Family, King Violet would have thought that the person standing in front of him was not Aili but a monster disguised as Aili.


    Of course, from a certain point of view, there was nothing wrong with King Violet¡¯s guess. At this moment, Aili had indeed be a beast-like monster. It was just that he still retained Aili¡¯s memories and appearance. However, his inner self was already different. Even his true spirit had long been contaminated.


    A terrifying power came from behind Aili. That terrifying aura transcended everything and suppressed the void, causing one¡¯s heart to tremble.


    A sharp silver-white w stretched out and grabbed towards King Violet as though it wanted to rip off his head.


    Aili rushed over towards King Violet. Aili¡¯s current situation was different from before. His body was at least three to four meters tall, standing there like a small giant.


    A terrifying aura spread out, spreading in all directions. His originally dignified and upright face had be ferocious and terrifying, not looking like a human.


    ......


    If the previous Aili was a monster in human skin, then the current Aili had torn off his disguise andpletely revealed his monster side.


    He rushed out from the area in front of him and grabbed at King Violet. He grabbed his head and rushed forward before smashing it heavily on the ground.


    Bang!!


    A violent sound rang out, and a huge depression appeared on the ground. It spread out like a spider web, and the impact it created was terrifying.


    And this was only on the surface. The powerful Silver Moon Power was continuously released within Aili¡¯s body, causing waves of explosions. At this moment, the attacks entered King Violet¡¯s body as if they were going to destroy him.


    With each and every move, Aili¡¯s terrifying strength that belonged to the Monarch level waspletely unleashed, enough to make all the powerhouses feel a chill.


    His strength far surpassed that of an ordinary royal family. If it were any other Monarch standing here, they would all probably be suppressed by him within a few moves, unable to resist at all.


    With such terrifying strength, it was no wonder Jason was killed without resistance. They were not on the same level.


    However, King Violet was not one who could not fight back.


    Bang!


    In mid-air, silver lightning crackled as if it was dancing. Silver moonlight condensed and turned into silver lightning, striking Aili¡¯s body directly, leaving traces of blood on his body.


    Silver-ck blood continued to flow out, dripping onto the ground and polluting the area.


    Aili kept roaring furiously on the spot. The next moment, another huge figure rushed out from within, grabbing Aili¡¯s fist with one hand and sending him flying heavily.


    It was King Violet.


    The current King Violet was also different from before. His entire body was covered in silver scales, and his eyes shone like two silver gemstones.


    A Silver Moon Mark appeared on his forehead, giving off a strong sense of majesty, disying his king status.


    The Silver Moon King Form!


    Facing Aili¡¯s sudden attack, King Violet also revealed a portion of his strength. A terrifying aura that made people tremble spread from his body. Even a little beauty aura seemed to be able to shatter the void, causing a small world to copse.


    At this moment, he was like the incarnation of the Silver Moon. His entire body was filled with a powerful Silver Moon Power that caused one to despair. That aurapletely crushed Aili before him.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    He slowly moved forward. His tall body was evenrger than Aili¡¯s. Every inch of his scales seemed to be forged from the toughest metal, extremely sturdy and powerful.


    That terrifying power even caused a huge suppression on Aili¡¯s body, causing his body to tremble continuously.


    No matter what was said, King Violet, at this moment, represented the royal family¡¯s strongest level. His power was still above Aili¡¯s, enough to suppress him.


    Under the suppression of this powerful aura, Aili instinctively felt fear. However, apart from fear, an instinctive desire rose from his body, causing him to have a reckless impulse.


    Rush forward and tear the man before him into pieces! Devour his flesh and blood!


    Aili had a strong feeling. If he could devour King Violet in front of him, his power would receive a huge upgrade. At that time, he would be invincible in the world. With this in mind, he instinctively rushed out.


    Rumble!


    The next moment, a huge palm swung over, pping his face hard and sending him flying.


    King Violet maintained his Silver Moon King Form, his eyes staring coldly at Aili. Feeling that familiar yet repulsive aura, he felt even angrier.


    There should have been an inexplicable sense of closeness between people of the same bloodline. This was also why Grissom felt close to Chen Heng when he first met him.


    If this was the case between people of the same bloodline, it was even more so between father and son. But at this moment, looking at Aili before him, King Violet did not know why, but a heartfelt sense of disgust arose in his heart.


    It was as if the person before him was not his child but his life and death enemy. Honestly speaking, this feeling was very abnormal, causing King Violet to feel puzzled.


    However, he did not know the reason and could only deduce that someone else had tampered with Aili¡¯s body, causing him to be abnormal. Due to the disgust in his heart, King Violet did not hold back and charged over.


    Bang!


    A terrifying power bloomed. As King Violet swung down, it was as if a river of stars was falling from the sky and smashing heavily onto Aili¡¯s body.


    The surrounding space started to turn into a void. The powerful power caused one to tremble. Even the power of one¡¯s true spirit had to cower in the face of this feeling, unable to fight against it.


    The powerful power caused Jameson, hiding far away, to watch the battle, to exim in admiration.


    In terms of strength, Jameson¡¯s strength was not weak either. He had once fought two Monarchs in a head-on battle, and he was definitely at the peak of this level.


    However,pared to King Violet before him, Jameson felt that he was still inferior. If it were a head-on battle, he would likely not be a match for King Violet.


    This was the power of King Violet. Despite being restricted by his bloodline, King Violet could not advance further and reach the Eighth Rank. However, he had already reached his limits above the Seventh Rank and was infinitely close to the Eighth Rank. With his strength, no ordinary Seventh Rank could pose a threat to him.


    Rumble!


    The ground trembled. Under the powerful aura¡¯s suppression, the garden¡¯s flowers and nts began to wither. Everything began to disappear and be transported to another dimension.


    The aura of life and death alternated. At this moment, if one were in Aili¡¯s position, they would not be able to see anything. The only thing they could see was a pair of silver-white eyes. And those eyes were filled with pure and powerful killing intent.


    Waves of shattering sounds continued to resound. Under the impact of this powerful force, Aili¡¯s body continued to shatter. In just a few short seconds, every inch of his flesh and blood was shattered countless times and even purified by the powerful Silver Moon Power.


    They would have died hundreds and thousands of times if it were anyone else. But Aili still did not die.


    His flesh and blood were shattered hundreds and thousands of times, and he was directly killed from the cellr level. This was still unable to destroy him. Instead, he was constantly being reborn. Even though his aura was weak, it was still there.


    It was like a cockroach that could not be killed. There was no way to kill it. This strange situation made even King Violet feel a little strange.


    Could Aili before him be undying?


    What was even more terrifying was that Aili before him did not be weaker under the series of attacks. On the contrary, his aura was slowly increasing. This made him even more confused.


    Aili could not be killed. His life force could exin this is too strong. But why could his strength continue to increase? Where did his energye from?


    King Violet was puzzled. But he had an answer very quickly because he saw that the Silver Moon Power in the air was boiling and slowly seeping into Aili¡¯s body.


    The Aili in front of him was absorbing his power and using it to grow.


    ¡°Is it the Silver Moon Power?¡±


    King Violet quickly realized the problem.


    There was a special power in Aili¡¯s body. It seemed to be produced after Aili mutated. He could absorb the Silver Moon Power in other people¡¯s bodies and turn it into his power.


    Before this, Aili should have died on the spot when facing King Violet¡¯s attack. Ultimately, he managed to survive, and his power increased. The terror disyed in this was enough to make one¡¯s scalp go numb.


    King Violet was even reminded of Jason¡¯s miserable state. Jason¡¯s corpse had been devoured, and all the strength in his body had been used up, not leaving a trace.


    Before this, no one had thought much about it, because Jason was fighting against that unfamiliar enemy, so he had used up all the strength in his body. But now, it seemed that the situation was not that simple.


    Bang!


    A terrifying sound came from before his eyes, mming directly onto Aili¡¯s body. However, as this attack was sent out, Aili¡¯s figure did not fly out like before.


    Following a series of intense attacks, a huge dent appeared in front of Aili¡¯s chest. However, he had forcefully received this attack and was not heavily injured. This waspletely different from before.


    At this moment, Aili was increasing his strength at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Immediately, King Violet frowned.


    ¡­


    Rumble!


    In the dim and dark room, a violent sound was heard, apanied by a series of violent collisions. A tall figure silently fell to the ground.


    Chen Heng faced it silently, watching the enemy in front of him fall. He panted heavily, trying hard to recover his physical strength.


    ¡°The sixtieth level...¡±


    He silently counted the levels that he had experienced. At the same time, he acted almost instinctively, absorbing the corpse under his feet. He directly refined all the bloodline essence in its body and merged it into his own body.


    After doing all this, Chen Heng stood up somewhat tiredly and silently walked towards the passage ahead.


    Chen Heng had already passed the sixtieth level. He had cleared more than half of the total one hundred levels. He was feeling used to it. After experiencing so many battles, his body and mind had long been exhausted, but he could continue to persevere.


    The reason why he was able to do so was because of the many simtions in the past. Those experiences in the simtion world had given Chen Heng a lot of training, and it had also given him a tough will. And this was especially important in this Trial of Origins.


    ¡°The sounds outside are bing more and more obvious... Aili...¡±


    As he continued to advance, Chen Heng felt the throbbing feeling in his heart bing clearer and clearer. At this moment, this thought couldn¡¯t help but sh through his mind.


    From what he could sense, the outside world was drastically changing.


    Two powerful Silver Moon Powers condensed in their bodies. They were almost the strongest existences, with the strongest Silver Moon Royal Bloodline fighting against each other.


    Without a doubt, these two were King Violet and Aili. Under normal circumstances, the fight between these two would end with King Violet¡¯s victory.


    However, at this moment, Chen Heng had a different opinion.


    In a ce ordinary people could not see, threads of fate power were constantly vibrating and surging in all directions, interweaving into scenes.


    Chen Heng was within it, and the cirction of the Mark of Destiny in his body had already given him enlightenment to ChenHeng.


    It was a shocking scene. On the ruins of the Violet Empire¡¯s pce, the monster that Ailo had transformed into roared towards the sky, choosing people to devour in all directions.


    On the ruins, the corpse of King Violety there quietly. At this moment, it hadpletely turned into a corpse. It did not look like a human. It was like Jason,pletely devoured by Aili.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes, as if he could not bear to look at it. It seemed that he had to speed up his actions.


    Through the Mark of Destiny, he peeped at Aili¡¯s Destiny. The Destiny was so thick and powerful, and it seemed to sh and repel the Silver Moon Royal Family¡¯s Destiny. It was almost like a natural enemy.

 Chapter 783 - Reinforcements

    <h4>Chapter 783: ¨C Reinforcements</h4>


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is...¡±


    Looking at the dense Destiny on Aili, Chen Heng finally understood the root of this matter. Aili¡¯s body was shrouded in the Destiny of the Silver Moon Royal Family.


    That Destiny belonged to the Silver Moon Royal Family and originated from this bloodline, but it waspletely different from the normal Silver Moon Royal Family. It was the opposite existence.


    To the normal Silver Moon Royal Family, it was almost like a natural enemy.


    This was also why Aili attacked Jason, King Violet, and the others. Because ording tomon sense, attacking King Violet did not bring any benefits to Aili.


    With Aili¡¯s current state, it was already impossible for him to inherit the throne of the Violet Empire.


    People could ept a king who was not considered powerful, but they definitely could not ept a king who was temperamental and had his abnormalities.


    Because abnormalities meant instability, and at the same time, it was a huge hidden danger to the inheritance.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, if Aili killed Jason and then attacked King Violet, the final beneficiary would be Chen Heng. When everyone else died, he would be the sole heir to the violet throne.


    ¡°The Destiny Nemesis seems rted to some mechanism in this world?¡±


    Chen Heng continued to observe and came up with more results. He could vaguely see that the existence of Aili, the Destiny Nemesis, was probably rted to the existence of this world¡¯s primogenitor.


    The primogenitor upied a constant position in the world, always standing high above and upying a considerable part of the world¡¯s power.


    For individuals, this was naturally a good thing. They could stay in that position forever and enjoy the benefits and benefits brought by the world forever.


    ......


    But for the world itself, this was not necessarily a good thing. The world needed to grow and advance constantly, and it needed to produce new changes.


    If the world remained unchanged, then the world itself woulde to a standstill and would not be able to continue growing in the future.


    Thus, the many primogenitors of this world were, on the one hand, a help to the world. They could help the world operate itself better and maintain its existence.


    But on the other hand, these primogenitors were also a hindrance to the world¡¯s progress, a stumbling block in the way.


    This could be seen in the situation of this world. The bloodline primogenitors were high up in the sky, known as gods. And the descendants of these bloodline primogenitors were on the ground, bing the nobles who ruled over all living things.


    The entire world came to a standstill. No matter how many years had passed, it was still the same as the past.


    In a normal world, changes would continue to ur. Themoners rebelled against the noble, and a continuous stream of new civilizations would be born. The world continued to progress and change in this process, moving forward.


    But in this world, the bloodline noble suppressed all changes. They refused to change. Behind them, the bloodline primogenitor was the pir that supported their rule.


    With this group of people, no matter how many tens of thousands of years had passed, the world would still be the same as it was in the past, no matter what changes urred.


    The world would naturally respond to this. To a certain extent, the longer the primogenitors existed in this world, the greater the proportion of their descendants and the deeper the world¡¯s malice towards them would be.


    This malice would not erupt in a short period but would slowly umte until it reached a point where it could not be controlled, and then it would spontaneously search for a carrier and truly erupt.


    In the Azure World and other worlds with eastern backgrounds, this was called Catastrophe. And in the World of Gods and other worlds, this was called the Destiny Nemesis.


    Aili was the Silver Moon Progenitor¡¯s Catastrophe and the world¡¯s resistance and counterattack against the progenitor¡¯s long-term control over the world and taking over everything. He was born to end the silver moon primogenitor.


    Just like the ancient prophecy, he would wear the body of a descendant of the Silver Moon bloodline and the identity of a descendant of the Silver Moon Primogenitor to kill his primogenitor.


    During this process, the more he killed the Silver Moon Royal Family, the stronger his power would be. He would receive the world¡¯s blessing in the dark until hepletely killed the Silver Moon Primogenitor.


    At that time, Aili¡¯s Destiny would endpletely, and he would proceed on the next journey.


    Of course, at the end of this path, Aili had a high chance of recing the Silver Moon Primogenitor and bing the new primogenitor of the Silver Moon bloodline. Then, just like the previous Silver Moon Primogenitor, he would reproduce his bloodline and be a future Heaven God. He would upy the position of the Silver Moon Primogenitor in the past the world.


    It didn¡¯t seem to be any different. But to this world, during this process, new changes and changes would inevitably be born, bringing more variables. This was enough.


    Sensing this, Chen Heng immediately frowned. Chen Heng didn¡¯t care whether Aili was the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s Destiny Nemesis or whether he would be the new Silver Moon Primogenitor.


    He was not that familiar with the Silver Moon Primogenitor. They were just using each other. He was a traveler. He would not treat her as his primogenitor like other people.


    Moreover, so what if they were real primogenitors? It was not like he could not kill them.


    What Chen Heng cared about was his current identity. The current Chen Heng could also be considered a descendant of the Silver Moon Primogenitor.


    Although the Sun God bloodline in his body was powerful and even stronger than the Silver Moon Bloodline, the Silver Moon bloodline was also solid. If one were to calcte seriously, it could be said that it was stronger than King Violet¡¯s bloodline.


    No matter which aspect one looked at it from, Aili would not let him off. He did not want to provoke Aili, but Aili would look for him.


    Trouble.


    Chen Heng realized this trouble and didn¡¯t know what to say at this moment. In the end, he could only sigh and silently move forward. There was no other way. The positions of both sides were there, and there was no way to reconcile.


    Moreover, with Aili¡¯s current situation, he probably didn¡¯t have a reason to listen to others. The only thing he could do was to continue moving forward and pass through theyers of obstacles in front of him.


    Regarding this, he had a strange premonition in his heart. If he could pass through the obstacles in front of him, he would be able to obtain considerable benefits.


    At that time, it might greatly help his original goal. Of course, from then on, Chen Heng had other ideas. But whether this idea would seed or not would depend on the verificationter.


    Various thoughts shed through his mind. Then, he took a deep breath and walked forward.


    Bang!


    Muffled sounds were constantly heard, apanied by an angry roar. King Violet and Aili were constantly fighting on the ruins of the pce. The two continued to collide here, resulting in a terrifying explosion.


    Rumble!


    The sound of explosions was heard continuously. A terrifying aura spread out, and any bit of power released could shake the sky in all directions, destroying everything within. This was the terrifying strength of King Violet and Aili.


    In terms of strength, current Aili and King Violet were no longerparable to an ordinary Seventh Rank.


    Thebat strength of a bloodline powerhouse was already much stronger than that of an ordinary person of the same rank. Because of their bloodline¡¯s blessing, they could achieve things that other people of the same rank could not.


    And at this moment, with the full eruption of their strength, that terrifying aura almost broke through the heavens, suppressing everything.


    Rumble!


    The world changed because of this, and many lives withered and werepletely devoured.


    The Silver Moon Royal Family¡¯s pce was originally very sturdy. When they first designed it, they had already considered the destructive power of Monarch level existence, so they had considered the situation before them.


    The defense here was said to be something that even several Monarch level existences couldn¡¯t break through even if they attacked together.


    However, at this moment, this defense suddenly copsed, which was said to be imprable even by thebined attacks of several Monarch level existences. Everything within was shattered, floating inch by inch, not leaving a trace.


    Boom! Bang!


    Hahahaha!


    A burst of wildughter came from within, and a tall, sturdy figure suddenly dashed out.


    It was Aili. He stood on a city wall and wasughing maniacally towards the horizon. His pair of originally silver eyes had nowpletely turned blood red, within which was a terrifying brutality brewing.


    He stared at King Violet in front of him. That gaze made people feel an unprecedented unease, as though they were being stared at by a terrifying beast and were about to be devoured.


    Aili¡¯s figure stood there quietly, but he stood there like a giant, terrifying and malevolent like a demonic god.


    A normal Silver Moon Royal Family member should have an extremely calm and peaceful aura. However, this could not be felt in Aili¡¯s body at this moment. One could only feel a sense of despair and terror.


    If someone were to stand here and stand in front of him, he would probably be scared out of his wits. Inparison, King Violet¡¯s aura was much more normal.


    Inch by inch, Silver Moon Power spread out inch by inch, covering the entire area. The pure Silver Moon Power covered the entire area, quickly purifying all the dirt in the area and protecting this area. Even Aili¡¯s extremely terrifying aura could not suppress King Violet¡¯s power.


    At this moment, King Violet had also revealed his true form as the Silver Moon King, revealing his true appearance. His seven to eight-meter tall body was shaking non-stop, and within a breath¡¯s time, a terrifying power surged into his body. It helped him recover his strength.


    Even so, he was also exhausted from the battle. Exhaustion, anger, powerlessness¡­ All sorts of feelings that he had never experienced appeared one after another at this moment, causing King Violet to feel a sense of novelty.


    Speaking of which, in the past, King Violet had never thought there would be someone who could fight with him to such an extent. Especially this person was none other than his child.


    If it were in the past, he would feel gratified in his heart. However, at this moment, all that was left in his heart was killing intent. This was because he did not feel the emotions that a normal person should have in his body.


    Facing King Violet emperor, what was revealed from the beginning to the end was pure, absolute killing intent and appetite.


    Appetite¡­


    Aili viewed King Violet as a high-ss delicacy, attempting to eat him alive. He did not hide his desire from the start. It was so obvious that King Violet could feel it.


    Thinking of Jason¡¯s death, King Violet became even angrier, his emotions rising. He had already silently decided that no matter what, he had to kill Aili here today.


    Otherwise, with Aili¡¯s current state, the entire Silver Moon Royal Family would be in a life-and-death crisis if he were to survive. He had already activated his killing intent and began trying to summon help.


    This was the pce of the Violet Empire, where the most powerful people of the entire Violet Empire were gathered. As King Violet, he could easily summon the powerhouses here, and it all depended on whether they were willing or not.


    And from the looks of the current situation, it was already very difficult for King Violet to kill Aili here alone. Since that was the case, King Violet no longer cared about anything else and directly summoned reinforcements.


    Along with a crisp sound, the entire violet pce began to change. Many people who were standing around the pce and watching the battle silently began to make their moves at the same time.


    Before this, they hadn¡¯t made their moves because King Violet hadn¡¯t summoned them. They had only done their duty and didn¡¯t interfere in the battle of King Violet.


    Otherwise, if they joined the battle without permission, with King Violet¡¯s personality, he might not even like it.


    However, since King Violet had already summoned them, they naturally wouldn¡¯t hesitate. They immediately prepared to attack and take Aili down.


    In an instant, beams of light shot into the sky from all directions, forming pirs of light in mid-air.


    If one looked carefully, one would find that these pirs of light were extremely beautiful. There were waves of powerful and shocking aura within them, which were terrifying.


    The owner of these auras had already adjusted their aura to the extreme. They were already prepared to make a move. The number of them was even more shocking. Not one or two, but a total of eight.


    In the past, as the first prince of the Violet Empire, Aili had two Monarch level existence protecting him.


    And King Violet¡¯s pce was the headquarters of the Silver Moon Royal Family. As the core location, there were naturally more powerhouses. A total of eight Monarch level existences. Even a powerhouse like King Violet paled inparison to this number.


    Even if their strength far exceeded that of ordinary peers, as long as they did not reach the stage of qualitative change, the sea of people tactic would still be effective.


    Roar!


    An angry roar like that of a wild beast came from the front. As if sensing the change in the distance, Aili heard a roar. At this moment, he also seemed to be a little uneasy.


    He even instinctively wanted to retreat, trying to escape this area.

 Chapter 784 - Twists and Turns

    <h4>Chapter 784: ¨C Twists and Turns</h4>


    Aili¡¯s movements were still expeditious. However, his thoughts had changed after experiencing the distortion, and he no longer looked like a normal person.


    However, being abnormal did not mean that he was stupid. On the contrary, facing the situation before him, he naturally knew that he wanted to dodge and would not be muddle-headed enough to stay where he was and wait to be besieged.


    His current strength was indeed strong and would be even stronger over time. On the one hand, this kind of enhancement came from the feedback of his bloodline, and on the other hand, from the world¡¯s continuous augmentation. However, there was still a limit, no matter how much enhancement and augmentation there was.


    Aili already felt extremely exhausted facing King Violet alone and wasn¡¯t a match to him at all. Furthermore, he had to face so many people ganging up against him. It would be a miracle if he could win.


    Aili wanted to leave at this point. However, King Violet and the rest would not agree. King Violet had already made up his mind. He had to make Aili stay and would not let him off no matter what price he had to pay.


    The situation was about to bepletely settled. However, in reality, things did not go as they imagined. Facing the situation, Jameson quietly hid in the shadows and finally decided to make his move.


    He had been quietly hiding in the corner to watch Aili battle since the beginning. However, he could no longer hide at this point because Aili was about to be killed. No matter what, Aili could not die right now.


    Even though the Saint Child¡¯s experiment had beenpleted, these experimenters were still needed by the King¡¯s Council to remove the seal of ruin and obtain the secret treasure inside. Therefore, Aili would still be useful from this aspect. Moreover, Aili¡¯s survival was more advantageous from the point of view of weakening the Violet Empire.


    Moreover, if Aili could live, he would continue to attack the Violet Empire, weakening the Violet Empire¡¯s strength. This wouldy a good foundation for future conflict between the King¡¯s Council and the Violet Empire.


    Either way, Jameson had the reason to act and protect Aili. Nheless, it was also impossible for him to act directly and take Aili¡¯s ce to withstand the attacks of the Violet Empire. He could still think of a way if it were others.


    ¡°Seems like it¡¯s time for me to take action...¡± Walking out from the corner, Jameson could not help but sigh as he looked at the solemn scene before him.


    Time slowly passed. In the distance, following Jameson¡¯smand, a few majestic auras soared into the sky and erupted.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Sensing the aura that surged into the sky, King Violet turned in surprise and looked further away.


    ......


    He was simrly shocked and had not expected the situation before him. In the distance, the auras that surged into the sky were extremely powerful. They were also the auras of Monarch-level existences. Furthermore, the auras¡¯ owners were all unfamiliar and were not members of the Silver Moon Royal Family.


    ¡°There are so many powerhouses hiding within this city?¡± Sensing the auras from afar, King Violet was shocked and furious and did not know what to say.


    Based on what he sensed, the auras from afar, a total of five, were all extremely powerful. The leader, Jameson¡¯s aura, was inferior to King Violet¡¯s, though he was basically on the same level.


    Has such a powerful force been lurking in the Violet Empire¡¯s capital all this while without anyone noticing? King Violet already felt something unusual and a sense of danger.


    Aili¡¯s appearance this time was premeditated and not a coincidence. It was a conspiracy against the Silver Moon Royal Family. In reality, although the King¡¯s Council was powerful, only one or two Monarch-level existences were lurking in the Violet Empire¡¯s capital.


    Due to Jameson¡¯s arrival, the council had sent additional manpower to protect Aili, this important experimental subject, allowing the King¡¯s Council¡¯s power to increase greatly within the Violet Empire. Yet, more importantly, the King¡¯s Council had set up a backup n in this city in the past few years.


    In the Violet Pce, Aisha looked at the scene in the air with surprise.


    ¡°What a familiar aura. Is Jameson summoning?¡± A look of amusement appeared on her face.


    She had been disguising herself very well, hiding in the Violet Empire imperial city without anyone noticing, and even became the second prince, Jason¡¯s favorite subordinate.


    Jason had attempted to target Chen Heng before this. Therefore, she had been preparing to send Chen Heng a message, hoping to please him in advance. However, her n was disrupted by a series of unforeseen events.


    First, Prince Jason was killed. Hence all her previous efforts in hiding were in vain. Then, Chen Heng went missing from the pce, and it was unknown where he went.


    Everyone else thought that Chen Heng was in danger, but Aisha was sure that Chen Heng was most likely fine. With his strength, unless the so-called Heaven God primogenitor made a move, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in this world.


    However, what happened next was even more shocking. In this pce, the former first prince, Prince Aili, made a move and attacked King Violet, attempting to kill his father.


    ¡®The aura on his body is a little strange¡­¡¯ Various thoughts shed through Aisha¡¯s mind as she quietly sensed the aura on Aili¡¯s body.


    She was familiar with Aili. After all, she was the one who had worked together with Jameson to trick Aili, making Aili an experimental subject. Hence, she bore significant responsibility for Aili¡¯s fall into such a state.


    However, even so, Aili appeared extremely unfamiliar to Aisha. Aili¡¯s thoughts were a mess, and the aura on his body seemed strange, as if there were some sort of blessing from the world, making Aisha look away.


    Unlike Chen Heng, Aisha did not have the Mark of Destiny on her body, so she could not see the origin of Aili¡¯s condition. However, she could still see something due to her experience.


    The Abyss World had invaded many worlds and would naturally encounter some Chosen Ones in the process of invading some worlds. The Abyss¡¯ invasion into many worlds would breed corresponding Chosen Ones under resistance, taking the lead to resist the Abyss¡¯ invasion.


    Thus, Aisha was familiar with creatures like the Chosen Ones, and she felt that Aili had such an aura at that moment. She just did not know what the Destiny that Aili had inherited was.


    As this thought shed through Aisha¡¯s mind, she already understood that Aili would not die so easily. With Destiny¡¯s Blessing, Aili would be protected by the power of this world and would not die easily before the end of its use.


    Perhaps true powerhouses could easily kill Aili, but King Violet was not in that group. Thus, the result was obvious.


    ¡®I had no idea where Mr. Chen Heng went. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s do Jameson a favor.¡¯ Various thoughts shed through Aisha¡¯s mind, and then she made her move. The aura on her body shook, blocking a monarch in the Violet Pce.


    In Aisha¡¯s opinion, since Aili was destined to be unkible, she might as well do Jameson a favor so that she could ask for some benefits in the future. As for Chen Heng, what Aili was doing now might not necessarily be a disadvantage to him.


    After all, Jason was already dead. Not only had Aili mutated and attacked King Violet, but he was about to kill his father. After King Violet died, he would be the only sessor of the Violet Empire.


    Hence, she did not feel too much of a burden when she made her move. Nheless, the situation gradually became disadvantageous for King Violet. Many powerhouses belonging to the Silver Moon Royal Family were defended one after another.


    Jameson was especially ferocious. He single-handedly defended thebined attacks of three Monarch-level existences, preventing these people from interfering in the battle between King Violet and Aili.


    This result was something that no one had expected. King Violet¡¯s expression became extremely ugly. He had never thought that the situation would turn out this way. What should he do next? He subconsciously turned around and looked not far away.


    In the pce, there was still one of the greatest heritage of the Silver Moon Royal Family. That was an existence known as the Heaven Artifact, which had always been nurtured within the Silver Moon Royal Family in the past, recovering from its dpidated state. It existed like a mainstay that would not be summoned unless it was truly a critical moment. It seemed that now was the time.


    King Violet had made up his mind. He was determined to summon the Heaven Artifact and directly kill Aili and the lurkers. Thus, he took a deep breath, and the aura on his body began to change. First, the Silver Moon mark on King Violet¡¯s body began to flicker. Then, its power erupted and illuminated the surrounding.


    Suddenly, as if being pulled by something, in an ancient temple in the distance, a broken Silver Mirror felt traction and began to tremble. It was a special Silver Mirror. Its body looked crystal clear as if it was made of ss. Yet, what was emitted was not the reflection of light but the fundamental change of everything.


    There was a huge hole in the middle of the mirror with cracks on it. This Ancient Mirror undoubtedly had suffered great damage. Hence it had stayed in this area. However, it slowly recovered with the help of the Silver Moon Royal Family¡¯s power. This was also one of the reasons why the Heaven Artifact could not easily be used.


    Following King Violet¡¯s summon, the Ancient Mirror once again illuminated its due brilliance. The light instantly flickered, and a terrifying aura spread and was about to explode.


    Bang!


    A violent aura descended from the sky as if the entire world had been affected. Then, a supreme god¡¯s aura soared into the sky, almost suppressing everything.


    Everyone stood up in shock after sensing this terrifying aura, whether it was Jameson, Aili, or the others, feeling that something was about to awaken not far away.


    ¡°A divine artifact!¡± Charlie walked out of Chen Heng¡¯s pce. He looked up at the Ancient Mirror¡¯s image that faintly appeared in the distance, and his expression changed slightly.


    This was a divine artifact¡¯s powerful force, even more powerful than an ordinary divine artifact. To a certain extent, the Heaven Artifact was quite simr to a divine artifact.


    A divine artifact was a god¡¯s weapon, while the Heaven Artifact of this world was also refined by the ancestors. The two were on the same level. At most, the refining methods were different, but the level was ordinary. The power of this world¡¯s Heaven Artifact was not inferior to that of the World of Gods.


    Now, the Silver Moon royal family¡¯s Heaven Artifact hadpletely recovered. Its attack was as powerful as a god¡¯s attack. No one could survive unscathed under such power.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    King Violet¡¯s expression was cold as he felt the Heaven Artifact gradually bing active in the air. His heart was cold, ¡°Surrender to me under the power of this Heaven Artifact!¡±


    In thend of origin, a smile appeared on the Silver Moon primogenitor¡¯s face as he looked at the scene before him.


    ¡°The chaos created by Destiny is indeed powerful, but as long as they don¡¯t reach the divine level, they will only be destroyed when facing our level of power. What do you think?¡± She looked at the shadow in the darkness before her and asked softly.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± In the darkness, the shadow nodded with a smile and said, ¡°In the end, the so-called Chaotic Destined Ones were born out of the world itself and are just malicious umtions against us ancestors. Although their essence is strong, theye from the world itself. So there¡¯s no way they can pose a huge threat to us.¡±


    While they spoke of the essence, everything in this world ultimately depended on theparison of power. So what if the world was malicious, and the nemesis was born from Destiny? Its power did not originate from the world itself.


    The primogenitors¡¯ power itself was equivalent to a huge world. However, even if they were notparable to the primogenitor world, how much worse could their power be?


    The so-called Destiny was simrly weak and powerless before an existence at this level. Before the Chaotic Destined One grew up and rosepletely, what could he be before a true divine existence?


    This world had nurtured countless Chaotic Destined Ones in the past eras. However, few could truly reach the primogenitor¡¯s level, not to mention rece the original primogenitor and be the source of the new bloodline.


    ¡°A mere Chaotic Destined One will not pose much of a threat to you, but what if you include me?¡± Then, in the darkness, the shadow smiled and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve never thought about it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± The Silver Moon primogenitor was about to say something but then stopped.

 Chapter 785 - Break Through

    <h4>Chapter 785: ¨C Break Through</h4>


    In dim darkness, the Silver Moon Primogenitor and the shadow looked at each other. For a moment, the scene was very silent. There was a silent atmosphere brewing.


    A momentter, the shadow spoke.


    ¡°So many years have passed. The power between you and me should have been at a stalemate. There wasn¡¯t much difference between us.


    ¡°But in the end, you are still imprisoned in this area. Your power cannot be transmitted out, so you can only wait for the turning point in this area.


    ¡°But I am different.¡±


    The shadow could not help but smile. Then, he said, ¡°Because of you, although I am also suppressed in this area, it is easier for me.


    ¡°And in the past tens of thousands of years, I naturally made some preparations to prevent your bacsh.


    ¡°You just wait and see.¡±


    The scene before him began to change as he said that.


    In the pce of the Violet Empire, the Ancient Silver Mirror that had been silent for a long time was shining, attempting to awake.


    Under the summons of King Violet, this weapon that belonged to the Silver Moon Primogenitor was being awakened, and it was about to emit a resplendent light.


    Without a doubt, this was an extremely powerful weapon. In terms of power, it wasparable to the divine weapon of the World of Gods. It was one of the most powerful powers in this world.


    No one doubted the power of this Heaven Artifact. If the Heaven Artifact awakened, it would be able to kill Aili with a single strike.


    ......


    However, in a ce that ordinary people couldn¡¯t see, a wisp of ck aura appeared and slowly coiled around the body of this Ancient Silver Mirror.


    Then, the Ancient Silver Mirror that was originally recovering stopped suddenly. The power originally recovering on it stopped circting and was suppressed by another extremely powerful force, cutting off its contact.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Looking at this scene, the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°You¡¯ve tampered with my weapon!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The shadow nodded and said, ¡°This Heaven Artifact and the many preparations you made before. I found them one by one in these tens of thousands of years and then tampered with them.


    ¡°You are, after all, one of the most ancient primogenitors. You areparable to the Sun Primogenitor. How could I dare to underestimate your strength?¡±


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor instantly frowned and didn¡¯t continue speaking. She silently stared at the Ancient Silver Mirror in front of her, observing its transformation.


    However, in her heart, she no longer held much hope. The power of a Heaven Artifact was indeed powerful, but it was not invincible. Facing a character at the same level as her, the power of her Heaven Artifact might be suppressed before it could even be fully unleashed.


    As expected, the light on the Ancient Silver Mirror gradually dissipated under the gaze of the Silver Moon Primogenitor. The light gradually faded away before itpletely disappeared.


    The initially revived Heaven Artifact hadpletely lost its light. At this moment, it looked just like an ordinary ancient mirror. There was nothing special about it at all.


    Staring at this scene, the Silver Moon Primogenitor silently sighed while the shadow in front of herughed.


    As for King Violet, who was further away, his emotions wereplicated at this moment.


    Anger, doubt, unwillingness¡­ All sorts of emotions filled his mind, reverberating at this moment.


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    King Violet raised his head, his mind filled with doubt. ¡°Why can¡¯t the Heaven Artifact be revived?¡±


    King Violet couldn¡¯tprehend why the Heaven Artifact couldn¡¯t be revived...


    This Heaven Artifact belonged to the Silver Moon Primogenitor and was also a treasure that the Silver Moon Royal Family had worshiped throughout the generations.


    Even though it was rarely used, it would be earth-shattering every time, enough to suppress all enemies of the Silver Moon Royal Family.


    But now, this Heaven Artifact was not usable. It sat there in silence.


    Was it because of the damage?


    It didn¡¯t seem right.


    In King Violet¡¯s impression, this Heaven Artifact had been activated once thousands of years ago. The power of that time had been deeply engraved in people¡¯s hearts, making him feel extremely horrified when he thought about it.


    It could have been activated thousands of years ago, but why couldn¡¯t it be activated now?


    He was puzzled, but then he quickly realized a possibility. Had someone tampered with the Heaven Artifact?


    Thinking of Aili¡¯s attack, this absurd possibility shed through his mind. However, even though it was absurd, it was the most likely thing to happen now.


    If King Violet was feeling depressed andplicated at this moment, Jameson and the others were feeling lucky.


    ¡°Fortunately, the Heaven Artifact couldn¡¯t be activated, otherwise...¡±


    Jameson was filled with joy. As the world¡¯s most powerful powerhouse, he deeply understood the terrifying power of the Heaven Artifact.


    If the Heaven Artifact were awakened, then with its power, it would probably decimate everyone present today. Not to mention saving Aili, it might even be difficult for them to escape unscathed.


    However, while he was rejoicing, Jameson also felt puzzled.


    ¡°How did the council know about the abnormality of the Heaven Artifact?¡±


    This question arose in his heart.


    Jameson dared to help Aili at this moment because he had factored in the possibility of the Heaven Artifact appearing. For this reason, he had specially asked the King¡¯s Council, but the answer he received was to go along with Aili.


    Now, it seemed that the people in the council had already known about the situation of the Heaven Artifact of the gods, which was why they had such an order.


    Then, the question came. How did the council know about the condition of the Heaven Artifact?


    Or, could it be that the people from the council had secretly done something to the abnormality of the Heaven Artifact this time?


    Jameson was puzzled, but he didn¡¯t show it on the surface. He only exerted more strength in his hands, trying his best to kill the enemies in front of him. They were entangled in this ce, and their power shook each other, turning the sky into a different color.


    Although the appearance of the Heaven Artifact had met with an ident, this battle still had to continue. No hesitation could be tolerated.


    Before him, King Violet¡¯s face was gloomy as he looked at Aili. At this moment, all kinds of thoughts shed through his mind, trying to find a way to break through the situation.


    However, before him, Aili did not think as much as he did. Seeing that the power of the Heaven Artifact had dissipated, he grinned. His expression was particrly ferocious. At this moment, he directly charged forward toward King Violet¡¯s body.


    Bang!


    A huge collision sound rang out once again. At this moment, the intense battle once again began. Silver blood sttered, falling into the air beforepletely dissipating.


    Looking at the scene of blood sttering in the air, the surrounding people could not help but turn their gazes over.


    Two figures appeared at this moment. It was King Violet and Aili. King Violet stood in mid-air with a dark expression. At this moment, he had a hand on his chest. Blood dripped down from it. He was injured.


    Opposite him, Aili was also seriously injured. It could even be said that the injuries on his body were much more serious than King Violet¡¯s. His entire body was cracked, and he looked terrifying.


    However, facing such a terrifying injury, he grinned. Flesh and blood on his body squirmed continuously, quickly recovering from the injury. This kind of terrifying recovery ability was not like that of a normal person.


    At their level, the injuries caused by the battle between them were far from as simple as they seemed on the surface. They contained the Power of Law and true spirit the other party gave, and the damage caused was astonishing.


    The power would hinder the further recovery of the injury, and it was far from as simple as it seemed on the surface.


    King Violet was like this. The injuries on his body carried an intense erosive power, making it very difficult for him to recover. However, Aili in front of him seemed to be unharmed.


    This terrifying difference could be seen with a nce.


    King Violet Orchid¡¯s expression became even uglier. Because he could feel that the power in Aili¡¯s body had increased further, although it had not reached his level yet, coupled with that terrifying physical strength, it gave off a terrifying feeling.


    If this continued, he was afraid that he would be exhausted to death by his opponent.


    ¡°I can¡¯t continue like this!¡±


    Finally, he made up his mind and decided to risk his life.


    On the spot, the elemental particles in the surroundings surged into his body, helping him recover from his injuries and adjust to his peak condition.


    He just stood there and looked at Aili in front of him. His gaze became unprecedentedly sharp.


    Bang!


    In an instant, a violent impact wasunched once again. And this time, the battle would be the fiercestpared to the previous one.


    ¡°I hope nothing bad will happen.¡±


    While King Violet and Aili were fighting in Chen Heng¡¯s pce, Alice looked at the outside world. At this moment, she was silently praying.


    ¡°Your Highness, where exactly did you go?¡±


    Her eyes were filled with worry. At this moment, she was afraid that something would happen to Chen Heng. From yesterday until now, Chen Heng had not appeared and was in a state of disappearance.


    When she thought of Jason¡¯s state of death and the sudden appearance of Aili and the others to attack King Violet, Alice was very worried that something would happen to Chen Heng. Because logically speaking, the possibility of Chen Heng being attacked by Aili and the others was very high.


    If that were the case, then the direct descendants of the Violet Royal Family would be wiped out.


    Behind Alice, Charlie was also somewhat surprised by the scene in front of him. He was different from Alice¡¯s worries regarding Chen Heng¡¯s safety. He had always been in an optimistic state.


    As a transmigrator, he was clear about Chen Heng¡¯s abilities. Although he did not know how strong Chen Heng¡¯s original body was, he estimated that it should not be lower than a Demigod. Even if he thought about it from a higher perspective, he was likely a God.


    How could Chen Heng die so easily?


    This was a very real question.


    Although the powerhouses in the outside world were strong, in Charlie¡¯s eyes, they were only at the Seventh Level. There was not even a single Eighth Level, so how could a person who was at least a Demigod or even a God be defeated?


    Not only he but also Aisha thought the same. Therefore, they had never been worried about Chen Heng¡¯s safety. But they weren¡¯t worried. Charlie was curious about Chen Heng¡¯s current whereabouts.


    Given the current situation, logically speaking, even if Chen Heng wanted to stay put, he should be ready to intervene. Otherwise, the situation would be out of control.


    But Chen Heng hadn¡¯t shown up yet, and no one knew where he had gone.


    He didn¡¯t know that Chen Heng was facing a huge problem.


    Rumble!


    A violent impact sound rang out, almost deafening. A terrifying sound rang out.


    Chen Heng was in the middle of a torrent, trying his best to maintain his existence. He had been in the middle of breaking through. However, after reaching this stage, the situation suddenly changed.


    What he was now in was no longer the same room as before but a vast ocean. There were no other enemies around him. At a nce, he was the only one around him.


    It sounded good that there were no enemies obstructing him. However, from what Chen Heng felt, the difficulty was even more difficult. This was because all sorts of powerful forces were gathering here, obstructing his advancement.


    For example, this vast ocean before him. This vast ocean wasn¡¯t ordinary river water but was formed from strands of Power of Laws. It was exceptionally heavy and contained terrifying power.


    After Chen Heng entered, he immediately felt the changes in his body. In this vast ocean, his body was being washed, and his entire body was subjected to tremendous pressure.


    This kind of pressure was terrifying. Every cell in his body was screaming in pain as if they could not withstand this kind of terrifying pressure. This was fatal training.


    ¡°Has the trial style changed after entering the nieth level?¡±


    Silently moving forward in this vast ocean, this thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    He passed the first ny levels and arrived at thest ten. Thest ten levels were different from the previous levels. The trials within were already different.


    Chen Heng was keenly aware of this, but he could not do anything about it.


    Being in this Trial of Origins, the only thing he could do was to work hard forward until he passed the trial before him. However, from the current situation, the purpose of this trial was not that simple.


    ¡°The special power is still increasing...¡±


    As he walked forward with great difficulty, Chen Heng felt the changes in his body as if he was deep in thought.


    Following the trial until now, there were clear changes in Chen Heng¡¯s body. The most obvious thing was that the aura that belonged to the World Origin on his body was bing increasingly obvious.


    Theyers of obstacles and baptisms in front of him were like a form of tempering for Chen Heng. The deeper he went, the more profound it became. And now, more than half of the obstacles had been passed by him. That inexplicable power had finally be more obvious after umting.


    Of course, it was not just this aura that had changed. There were other things as well¡ª for example, his bloodline.


    Boom!


    Within his body, he was suppressed by the power of the outside world. The power of several bloodlines interweaved with each other. At this moment, they were resonating.


    The torrent in front of him was like a huge furnace, activating the bloodline power in Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    In the previous trials, Chen Heng had defeated many enemies. Some of those enemies were ancient royal families, some were Chen Heng¡¯s primogenitors, and some might even be the direct descendants of the primogenitors. The bloodline rtionship of the primogenitors was very close.


    However, under Chen Heng¡¯s hands, these enemies werepletely defeated in Chen Heng¡¯s hands and became his resources. He devoured all the corpses and plundered the bloodline power in these people¡¯s bodies, fusing it into his own body.


    During this process, the bloodline in his body was also constantly changing, reaching a higher level. At this moment, in terms of bloodline alone, Chen Heng could already be said to be close to the Origins.


    In his body, the proportion of the primogenitor bloodline was more than ny percent.


    ording tomon sense, such a rich bloodline could be almost the same as the primogenitor. It should already have power close to that of the primogenitor.


    Even if the bloodline had not reached its peak and could not unleash that terrifying power, it should be much stronger than this. However, in reality, Chen Heng didn¡¯t feel the powerful power of the primogenitor¡¯s bloodline.


    The continuous growth of the primogenitor¡¯s bloodline brought him replenishment and growth, but it wasn¡¯t as terrifying as he imagined. Chen Heng was much weaker than a Demigod, not to mention the legendary primogenitors.


    This was not in line with the primogenitor¡¯s level. Before this, Chen Heng had some doubts in his heart. He did not understand what had gone wrong. But now, he understood.


    Under the current rush, Chen Heng could see the situation in his body. Some scenes that he could not see before were now very clear.


    Chen Heng saw that there was a chain on his body. That chain firmly locked the bloodline power in his body, sealing most of his power and authority. Only a little bit of it leaked out.


    This chain suppressed the royal family¡¯s power and prevented it from being fully unleashed.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is...¡±


    An instinctive feeling emerged. In the trial before his eyes, Chen Heng understood the meaning of this Trial of Origins.


    Besides the advancement of one¡¯s status, this trial was also an indispensable path for one to advance to the primogenitor in this world.


    Only by truly passing the numerous levels of the Trial of Origins would one be qualified to be the so-called primogenitor in this world and sessfully advance.


    Click...


    A clear and crisp sound erupted. The invisible chain in Chen Heng¡¯s body started to crack under the impact of the Power of Origins.


    Suddenly, a terrifying power emerged and rose in Chen Heng¡¯s body. Chen Heng could feel the increase of the bloodline power in his body. It had increased by more than half in a short period.


    A holy aura started to emerge from his body. Chen Heng could feel it. In an instant, a smile appeared on his face. His footsteps became more and more determined as he walked forward.


    In his body, the divine power still supported him, allowing him to forcibly withstand the raging nomological power in all directions and forcefully walk forward.

 Chapter 786 - Seize

    <h4>Chapter 786: ¨C Seize</h4>


    Bang!


    A crisp sound rang out from within, resounding in all directions. As the sound rang out, Chen Heng broke through this level and entered the next level.


    Like before, a brand new level appeared after passing through this level. In front of him was a long and narrow passage. Everything was so calm, so deep that it made people feel a little depressed.


    After passing this level, Chen Heng did not leave immediately like before. Instead, he waited in silence for a moment.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Chen Heng was a little surprised with his experience on this level. After passing this level, he did not feel the darknessing. It was as if the five-minute time limit had been lifted.


    ¡°Have the rules changed?¡±


    This thought silently shed through his mind. Then, he continued to walk toward the next checkpoint.


    The scene around him changed again. After the torrent, a fire field appeared this time.


    There were burning mes everywhere. Each me was burning with the Dao Principles between heaven and earth. The power was constantly interweaving, turning this ce into a dangerousnd.


    If the previous stage was slowly washed away, what was disyed now was another desperate situation. An ordinary person would immediately be burned by the mes when he stepped through this stage.


    Chen Heng did not hesitate. He directly took a step forward and walked in. mes surrounded Chen Heng¡¯s body in all directions, but they could not stop him. He would not stop even for a moment.


    Boom!


    ......


    In all directions, terrifying fluctuations appeared, as if they wanted to destroy Chen Heng, make him disappear, and fall herepletely.


    This was the ultimate test of a true spirit. The mes burning on his body forged not onlyws but also the power of a true spirit. If there were even the slightest w in his true spirit, it would immediately be burned into ashes by the mes. However, Chen Heng didn¡¯t stop as he walked as if he wasn¡¯t affected.


    After that, it was time for the next level. Ny-third level, ny-fourth level... Ny-seventh level...


    One level after another appeared in front of Chen Heng¡¯s eyes. Chen Heng stepped through them one by one and directly walked into them.


    The entire process was extremely smooth, causing people to feel shocked at a nce. Deep within the Land of Origins, the Silver Moon Primogenitor and the shadow could not help but be stunned as they looked at this scene.


    ¡°How is this possible...¡±


    The shadow muttered to himself as he looked at the scene in the Land of Origins. Disbelief appeared on his face. ¡°This is the Land of Origins. How could it be so easy for him...


    ¡°Silver Moon, where did this descendant of yourse from?¡±


    He looked at the Silver Moon Primogenitor in front of him and could not help but ask this question.


    As the strongest powerhouses in this world, they had undoubtedly experienced this origin trial before, so they were naturally very clear about the trials.


    The torrents and mes seemed simple, but in reality, they were all directed towards the source, testing the most fundamental thing of a living being.


    Not to mention an ordinary descendant of the royal family, even if they, the primogenitors, personally entered, they would still need to expend some effort to pass through theseyers of the Trial of Origins.


    However, Chen Heng passed through so easily. The entire process was such a process that people could not help but feel shocked and speechless.


    On the side, the Silver Moon Primogenitor was also somewhat shocked. Honestly, she did not expect Chen Heng to seed from the beginning. Her expectation was only that Chen Heng would try his best to pass the trial and umte some strength for her recovery.


    However, from the looks of it, Chen Heng was very likely to pass this trial. Moreover, his speed was faster than anyone in the past.


    Was this just a mortal? At this moment, this thought shed through their minds at the same time. If Chen Heng were here and heard their doubts, he would smile.


    Of course, Chen Heng was not a mortal. Even in the World of Gods, he was an existence with one foot in the realm of Gods. His essence was equivalent to a Demigod.


    Although he was not as strong as the primogenitors in this world, he was stillparable to them and their children. Whether it was the true spirit or the Power of Laws, Chen Heng was wless at the moment.


    Because of the existence of the simtor, Chen Heng¡¯s umtion at the moment was deeper than that of some gods. After all, his divinity within his body might be more than the divinity in the bodies of some ordinary gods. At least in terms of quantity umtion.


    With such umtion, it was naturally no problem to try the Trial of Origins. Chen Heng was wless, whether it was the will, true spirit, divinity, or other things.


    If such a person could not pass the root trial, there was no need for this trial. Because other people definitely could not pass it. Of course, even if they could pass it under normal circumstances, it should not be so fast.


    There was another important reason why Chen Heng could be so fast.


    ¡°Do you want to spend your simtion points to convert into Power of Laws?¡±


    Entering the checkpoint in front of Chen Heng, familiar handwriting appeared in front of Chen Heng¡¯s eyes once again. Looking at this familiar handwriting, a smile immediately appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s face, and then he chose to confirm.


    As he made his choice, the power in his body immediately surged out. The power of the simtion device surged up, capturing the surrounding lightning, and the Power of Laws within it continuously surged into Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body simtor could transform the Power of Laws into all of his special abilities.


    In the past, the divinity in Chen Heng¡¯s body came from this. This was because divinity also crystallizes a type of Power of Laws. It was the fusion of this type of power.


    And after arriving at this Trial of Origins, Chen Heng shockingly discovered that everything here was also converted from the Power of Laws. Therefore, everything here could be converted using the simtor¡¯s power, turning it into something that belonged to oneself.


    This was Chen Heng¡¯s advantage. As the simtors¡¯ power continued to revolve, the Power of Laws in all directions continuously surged out and augmented his body.


    Instantly, all sorts of understandings about the world emerged. However, it differed from when he was in the World of Gods, where the simtion points were converted to divinity.


    The Power of Laws absorbed in this world did not transform into the form of divinity under the effect of the simtor¡¯s power. Instead, it became another form of existence.


    Bloodline! Yes, Bloodline.


    At this moment, Chen Heng could feel the changes in his body. The Power of Laws around him was constantly being transferred into his body, causing his body to be stronger and stronger.


    The Power of Laws finally fused into his bloodline, causing his bloodline to begin to transform.


    Before this, Chen Heng¡¯s true form was very different from his form. But now, along with the constant transformation of Power of Laws, his bloodline was also transforming, gradually transforming the bloodline in his body into a different form.


    Rumble!


    A powerful aura appeared.


    The space around him began to copse spontaneously, almost unable to suppress that terrifying aura.


    In the darkness, Chen Heng silently opened his eyes. In an instant, the world became bright. The light around him illuminated this dark space, bringing a new change to the world.


    Through that sh of light, Chen Heng¡¯s appearance was disyed. He was currently bare-chested, and his entire body looked exceptionally sturdy, giving off a sense of bodybuilding.


    On his forehead, aplicated mark appeared. This mark differed from the Silver Moon Mark given by the Silver Moon Primogenitor. It was also different from the Mark of Sun given by the Sun Primogenitor. It was born from the two marks and hadpletely transcended it, bing a different appearance.


    To a certain extent, this markpletely belonged to Chen Heng. It was a brand new bloodline mark formed by the sublimation of his bloodline.


    An aura that could destroy everything and shake thend of origin appeared, causing cracks to appear in the surrounding space. When Chen Heng¡¯s bloodline transformation wasplete, his aura could not help but continue to rise. He was close to reaching a certain limit.


    Ninth Rank? A Demigod?


    It did not seem like it. Even though he was still under the suppression of the Land of Origins, Chen Heng could still feel an endless amount of power surging within his body.


    That familiar feeling of power was so intoxicating, so powerful that it was suffocating. To a certain extent, this was even more powerful than when Chen Heng was at his peak and even more suffocating. This was the level of a God.


    The terrifying power made people tremble and made this Space of Origins start to copse spontaneously as if it could no longer bear the impact of this aura and was about to copse.


    ¡°How is this possible...¡±


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor and the shadow looked at the scene before them in the darkness. At this moment, their faces were filled with disbelief. The changes happening in front of their eyes had already exceeded their expectations.


    At this moment, the entire origin trial space was trembling, as if something was causing it to copse on its own.


    But how was this possible?


    This was the location of the Trial of Origins, and it was also one of the most mysterious ces in this world. Logically speaking, it should be the strongest ce in this world.


    Unless it was the power of a primogenitor, who else could cause such a terrifying effect on this space?


    Wait!


    At this moment, the Silver Moon Primogenitor was stunned, and a thought shed through her mind. She turned around and looked in front of her. As her thoughts flowed, a scene of Chen Heng appeared in front of her eyes.


    At the same time, the shadow in front of her was doing the same thing. Both had realized the problem and wanted to track down that area to test their guesses.


    But now, Chen Heng¡¯s location could no longer be clearly shown. Although the scene in front of them spread, it looked chaotic everywhere. They could only see a dim scene, and nothing else could be seen clearly.


    No matter how hard the Silver Moon Primogenitor and the shadow tried, they could barely see the chaos in the area and the surging Power of Laws.


    Other than that, the only thing they could see was the outline of a human figure.


    ¡°Your descendant looks very impressive.¡±


    After a long time, the shadow finally spoke with some surprise. ¡°From the looks of it, he will pass the Trial of Origins and receive the blessing of the Power of Origins.¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor was still in a daze. At this moment, she had yet to recover from the shock.


    As Chen Heng continued to pass the trial, the changes on the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s body were already very clear. Cracks appeared on her body, causing her originally statue-like body to regain some vitality. It was as if she had just woken up from a deep sleep, looking very lifelike.


    This also meant one thing. She was very close to awakening.


    However, the shadow did not panic when he saw this. Instead, he grinned. ¡°Congrattions. It looks like you¡¯re about to escape.


    ¡°I wonder how you¡¯ll face this descendant of yours after you leave this ce?¡±


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor fell into silence. She did not know what to say. Before this, she had deliberately led Chen Heng over. She had never thought that Chen Heng would be able to pass through the Trial of Origins and even reach the end.


    She had never thought of this possibility at all. She had brought Chen Heng into this trial because she wanted to use Chen Heng as a medium to absorb more power from the Trial of Origins and speed up her recovery.


    But now, the development of the situation had greatly exceeded her expectations. Not only did Chen Heng not fail, but it also looked like he was even very close to sess.


    He was now only one step away from sessfully passing the Trial of Origins. This way, things would be much more troublesome.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound rang out on the spot. The Silver Moon Primogenitor subconsciously looked down and saw cracks on her body.


    Under the effect of an unknown force, her right leg exploded and turned into dust, disappearing into the void of space. Looking at this scene, she was stunned. She could already feel the changes in her body.


    ¡°I¡¯m losing... my strength...¡±


    She felt the changes in her body and muttered to herself. The changes in her body caused even louderughter.


    ¡°Looks like the results of the Trial of Origins have already started to take effect.¡±


    The shadow let out a burst ofughter. Looking at the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s current appearance, he almostughed his teeth out. ¡°Before you send him into the root trial, you must not have thought about the scene before your eyes, right?


    ¡°Now that both of you have passed the Trial of Origins, ording to the rules, a portion of your power will be taken away by him, and you will forever lose your authority.


    ¡°Compared to the small amount of power you have sessfully recovered, I wonder if you will feel the pain of paying such a price?


    ¡°This is interesting.¡±


    He stood andughed maniacally as he looked at Silver Moon Primogenitor. At this moment, he seemed to be in an exceptionally good mood.


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s expression was gloomy in the face of hisughter. At this moment, she did not say anything either. It was clear that she was not in a good mood.

 Chapter 787 - Collapse

    <h4>Chapter 787: ¨C Copse</h4>


    The Trial of Origins was definitely very special to this world. The reason why was that it was a trial arranged by this world¡¯s Origin. To a certain extent, it was equivalent to a test by the Origins.


    This was also the origin of the name of the Trial of Origins. In this world, all primogenitors must have taken and passed this trial. Only in this way could they obtain the Origins¡¯ recognition and obtain the world authority.


    The reason why their bloodline was so powerful was, to a certain extent, due to the bestowment of the Origins. It was the result of the sublimation of the Origins.


    However, there was a problem. What would happen if a descendant of a primogenitor passed the Trial of Origins?


    Firstly, under the sublimation of the Power of Origins, the bloodline of the person who passed would receive the feedback and sublimation of the Origins. They would be stronger and reach the level of a primogenitor.


    Then, because of the ovepping of the bloodlines, the authority that originally belonged to another primogenitor would be taken away. Of course, although it was said to be taken away, it was actually not that simple.


    If the primogenitor himself was at the peak, then even if the authority that belonged to the Primogenitor started to divide under the influence of the Power of Origins, there wouldn¡¯t be any big problems.


    At most, only a portion of the power would be divided. There wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.


    But the fatal thing was that the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t very good at the moment. It could be seen from her current appearance. She had been suppressed here for an unknown amount of time.


    For such a long time being suppressed here, her strength had already weakened to an extreme and couldn¡¯t bepared to when she was at her peak.


    Under such circumstances, facing the division of power, she had no way to resist. She could only watch helplessly.


    And the part of the Silver Moon Primogenitor in Chen Heng¡¯s body was shocked with Chen Heng.


    As the primogenitor of the Silver Moon bloodline, the Silver Moon Primogenitor could sense the situation in Chen Heng¡¯s body and feel that shocking bloodline power.


    ......


    From what she could sense, the bloodline in Chen Heng¡¯s body was so strong that it was even stronger than Aili, who was her Destiny Nemesis. She could not help but doubt life.


    This didn¡¯t make sense because, ording tomon sense, after so many years, the bloodline that belonged to her should have weakened from generation to generation. How could such a powerful person appear?


    However, such an incredible thing had happened at this moment. For now, she was at a loss for words and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    In short, the current situation was quite unfavorable for her.


    In the outside world, her Destiny Nemesis had appeared. The power eroding her descendants was slowly traced back to her, the primogenitor.


    And in the inner world, the authority that originally belonged to her was also being divided. It was about to be split up. What was worse was that this person wasn¡¯t someone else. It was the one who she had lured over.


    It was really difficult to exin. The Silver Moon Primogenitor fell silent. At this moment, she did not know what to say.


    Time continued to pass, and it did not change at all with her will.


    Under their gazes, the ball of light in front of them shone brighter. It was so bright and resplendent, and the light ofws interweaved with each other, making it impossible for people to see the true scene. They could only vaguely feel the might of the figure within.


    Chen Heng was currently standing within, and the aura on his body was still slowly increasing. His power was increasing, constantly changing. And the rate of increment was truly shocking.


    Bang!


    A clear sound rang out from the spot. The Silver Moon Primogenitor stared nkly at her chest. At this moment, a huge hole appeared there. It was empty, and a piece was directly missing.


    Clearly, under the effects of the Space of Origins¡¯ power, the authority that originally belonged to her had been taken away. At this moment, another piece had been taken away. Following this process, the figure in front of her became even more powerful.


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor remained silent. She did not respond to the shadow¡¯sughter. She only quietly observed for a long time before sighing.


    ¡°No matter what, at least I can leave...¡±


    After a long time, the Silver Moon Primogenitor looked at the shadow in front of her and said coldly.


    ¡°Please do as you wish.¡±


    The shadow did not care about the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s words. He only smiled.


    After that, the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s body slowly disappeared in front of him. Her body turned into an illusion, and in the end, her entire body floated away and disappeared without a trace.


    As Chen Heng challenged the trial, the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s power also recovered. After reaching this level, she had finally umted enough power and used this moment¡¯s power of traction to leave.


    She was prepared to leave, but at the same time, she needed to leave immediately. Otherwise, if she waited until Chen Heng finished challenging the trial and sessfully passed it, there would be more obstacles for her to leave. This was naturally not what she wanted.


    Shadow did not have any special reaction to Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s departure. He just smiled and said, ¡°Interesting.


    ¡°What can you do now facing the current situation even if you leave?


    ¡°It¡¯s better to stay.¡±


    He stood where he was, muttering to himself. Then, his body began slowly fading away like the Silver Moon Primogenitor. Finally, he gradually disappeared from this ce.


    Before he finally disappeared, his appearance was revealed. He was a very young-looking young man. His entire body was covered with ayer of the dark aura, making one¡¯s heart palpitate at a nce.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    When the Silver Moon Primogenitor escaped from the Space of Origins and directly left, Chen Heng reached the final checkpoint. Feeling that strange feeling, he subconsciously raised his head and looked at the Silver Moon Mark in his hand.


    In his palm, the mark given by the Silver Moon Primogenitor had already dimmed. The power within it was rapidly decreasing as if it had been absorbed by some sort of existence and was continuously disappearing.


    The power previously absorbed through Chen Heng in this Space of Origins was now being transmitted to a certain person in the distance through some unknown feedback.


    Without a doubt, that person was the Silver Moon Primogenitor.


    ¡°Has the Silver Moon Primogenitor finally escaped?¡±


    Feeling the change in the mark on his palm, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm as this thought silently shed through his mind.


    Chen Heng had long since figured out why he came here and the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s purpose. Looking at the change in the mark, he immediately realized something.


    It seemed that the Silver Moon Primogenitor had already left the seal. He didn¡¯t know whether they were allies or enemies after the Silver Moon Primogenitor left.


    They were natural allies if it was before the Silver Moon Primogenitor left the seal.


    Chen Heng was the descendant of the Silver Moon Primogenitor and was one of the few people she could influence. The Silver Moon Primogenitor was also the bloodline source in Chen Heng¡¯s body. She was the bloodline primogenitor who could give him sufficient help and protection.


    Both sides were mutually beneficial. Each side had what the other wanted, so they were natural allies.


    However, things might have changed after the Silver Moon Primogenitor broke free from the seal. Chen Heng could feel the changes just now. He also had some guesses about what had happened.


    He thought that now that the Silver Moon Primogenitor was free, the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s attitudes would probably change a little. She was his primogenitor, after all.


    Chen Heng thought so before continuing his trial. The changes in his body had ended at the moment before his eyes. A brand new power had already emerged in his body.


    At first, the bloodline power in Chen Heng¡¯s body was veryplicated. Among them, powerful bloodlines like the Sun bloodline and the Silver Moon bloodline upied the majority and other royal bloodlines.


    These were originally not big or small problems, but for Chen Heng, they were things he would have to deal with sooner orter. But now, the situation was much better.


    Under the effect of the power of the Trial of Origins, the bloodline in Chen Heng¡¯s body began to fuse gradually, and finally, it slowly fused with everything.


    This kind of fusion was not a bloodline that swallowed other bloodlines but a new kind of fusion.


    The Sun bloodline and the Silver Moon Primogenitor did not disappear from Chen Heng¡¯s body, nor did their proportions change. It was just that they had now be a brand new bloodline.


    This bloodline had the characteristics of the Sun bloodline and the Silver Moon bloodline. At the same time, it also retained some of Chen Heng¡¯s characteristics, forming a brand new and powerful bloodline.


    This was a surprise. The power of the Trial of Origins led to this result, which could be considered to have solved a very big problem for Chen Heng.


    Originally, Chen Heng had nned to find an opportunity after this period to resolve the situation of the chaotic bloodline in his body. It was also one of the reasons he had injected many kinds of bloodlines into Grissom¡¯s body to observe its reaction.


    However, even with the foundation of the previous experiment, Chen Heng¡¯s confidence was still not high. And now, with the help of the Trial of Origins, the situation was greatly different. At least this hidden danger had been resolved.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward. As time passed, various changes began to appear on his body.


    The first to change was a pair of eyes. At this moment, they had turned a faint golden color. They seemed to be much dimmer than the previous Sun bloodline, but the power within them was even more terrifying. It was just that they had be much more restrained.


    And once the power within them erupted, the result would also be shocking. Chen Heng could feel the power contained within them.


    The Trial of Origins not only fused the bloodline within his body into one but also removed its limitations. Feeling his current state, Chen Heng understood one thing.


    The bloodline power of the primogenitors in this world could be so powerful was probably rted to the Trial of Origins. If not for the existence of the Trial of Origins, these ancestors might not be so powerful. This thought shed through his mind, and he took a step forward.


    Bang!


    Everything in front of him began to shatter and retreat. The world seemed to have changed. There were shadows everywhere, and it looked exceptionally unique.


    Chen Heng looked forward and felt that many of his past doubts had been exined at this moment. It was as if a sh of inspiration suddenly shed in his mind, splitting his mind into two halves.


    Boom!


    The world began to shatter, and the world before him was about to copse.


    It was time for him to leave!


    Chen Heng raised his head, and he had already realized what he should do next.


    At this moment, he had already passed the final hurdle of the Trial of Origins. It was time for him to proceed with the trial. In the outside world, there were still many people waiting for him at this moment.


    Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and then he thought of something.


    The scene in the outside world appeared before his eyes, and it swayed with his current thoughts. In the pce of the Violet Empire, Aili and King Violet were still fighting, and the victor was about to be decided.


    In closebat, King Violet waspletely no match for Aili. Under the opponent¡¯s seemingly immortal body, he gradually struggled and was about to lose. With a soft sound, everything in front of him began to shatter and retreat.


    The world seemed to have changed. There were shadows everywhere, looking exceptionally unique.

 Chapter 788 - Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 788: ¨C Resolve</h4>


    ¡°That guy...¡±


    Chen Heng looked at the shadow just now and recalled the feeling he had. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°There¡¯s a problem...¡±


    There were many statues at the bottom of the Space of Origins. Every statue there gave Chen Heng an extremely wonderful feeling as if they were real-life forms. The Aura that came from them also made Chen Heng¡¯s heart subconsciously palpitate.


    And at his level, what level of life forms would make him feel this way?


    The answer was probably very obvious. These statues most likely had a rtionship with the primogenitor, a unique connection.


    But why were these statues here, and what exactly did they represent?


    Chen Heng didn¡¯t know. The only thing he knew at this moment was that he was about to leave this ce and head out into the outside world.


    In front of him was deep space. Snow and wind were everywhere. There were also pieces of space debris scattered before his eyes and merged into the vast world in front of him.


    Chen Heng quietly watched the world in front of him change. Then, the entire world began to transform into another form.


    Swish...


    There seemed to be light soundsing from the world. Then, everything changed.


    ¡°I¡¯m back...¡±


    When Chen Heng arrived, he saw the scene in front of him. It was a silent scene. There was debris everywhere and the ripples of the Silver Moon Power.


    ......


    The familiar Pce appeared in front of him. It was the area where the Violet Empire was located. The ce was filled with silence everywhere. It looked ordinary.


    However, in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, everything around him was changing. With the support of the Power of Origins in his body, he was able to see the changes in this region in the past.


    Deep darkness enveloped his field of vision, containing everything in front of him. When Chen Heng opened his eyes again, everything in front of him became a region filled with sand and wind.


    Every area was a desert, and thend was dark. Only a silver moon shone everywhere, turning this area a holy, purend.


    He continued forward. As time evolved, this ce became an oasis again. Grass grew everywhere, and baby beasts were crying softly in it, making waves of sounds. It was a scene of life.


    After that, other scenes appeared before Chen Heng¡¯s eyes. However, no matter what kind of scene appeared before his eyes, the silver moon in the sky had always been hanging high up, shrouding the ce.


    To a certain extent, this could be said to be the Blessed Land of the Silver Moon Royal Family. From ancient times until now, the blessings of the Silver Moon Primogenitor had always shrouded this ce. It had never disappeared.


    Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes. The Silver Moon Mark appeared in his eyes. In front of him, the familiar pce appeared once again.The Power of Origins gradually withdrew and returned to his body. Along with this process, he also returned to the real world.


    In front of him, a great battle was unfolding and was about to end. Chen Heng opened his eyes and looked ahead. He could see the scene there.


    He saw King Violet and Ailey fighting there, and King Violet had already lost. King Violet fell to the ground weakly, and Aili stepped on his chest.


    On the ground, Aili let out a wildugh. Thatugh was terrifying, and there was an inexplicable sense of madness.


    Further away, Jameson and the others were still there, working together with Aisha and the others to obstruct the pce guards.


    From then on, an ancient silver mirror was standing there, emitting a resplendent radiance. It seemed to want to revive and join the battle, but it was enveloped by a gray fog and suppressed. Everything before his eyes was reflected in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    Looking at all of this, Chen Heng finally did not hesitate anymore. He stretched out his hand towards the battle where King Violet was.


    Rumble!


    Waves of sounds came from within, bringing with them an indescribable aura. When Chen Heng decided to make his move, the people around him noticed the changes in front of them.


    Chen Heng¡¯s existence was finally discovered.


    Rumble!


    In mid-air, waves of silver moonlight flickered. It was resplendent and powerful. A powerful unmatched force suddenly rose. A silver moon rose slowly from the ground, rising high into the air.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    At this moment, everyone, whether it was King Violet, Aili, Jameson, or Aisha, raised their heads in shock, looking at the scene mid-air.


    There, they could feel an extremely powerful power emerging.


    ¡°This Silver Moon Power, how is this possible?¡±


    Standing on the spot, Aisha¡¯s face was filled with shock. At this moment, her expression could not help but turn pale.


    She could feel the majesty of a god from the Silver Moon in the sky. Even though it was only a little and did not seemplete, the aura was still powerful, carrying an essence that surpassed that of a Demigod.


    In other words, what was in front of her now was not a Demigod but a real God.


    ¡°Is it the primogenitor of this world? No, that¡¯s not the case!¡±


    As Chen Heng¡¯s power in the air gradually became obvious, a new power appeared in Aisha¡¯s body.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not the primogenitor of this world but a transmigrator from the World of Gods.¡±


    In that instant, the power in her body analyzed the essence of the power in the air and made such a judgment. However, such a judgment was even more shocking to Aisha.


    ¡°It¡¯s him... Could it be?¡±


    Her body paused as she looked at the scene in the air. At this moment, she thought of many things.


    Chen Heng had descended into this world and be the third prince of the Violet Royal Family. This was something that she had already known before. However, before this, Chen Heng¡¯s strength was still ordinary. How did he suddenly be like this?


    She was not the only one who had simr doubts. There were also many people.


    In front, Aili looked at the bright moon in the sky and kept roaring.


    Due to the difference in strength, he did not notice that the person in the air was Chen Heng. However, due to the instinct of his bloodline, he also felt a huge threat.


    The existence in mid-air was like a Destiny Nemesis, making him feel inexplicably creeped out. This kind of threat was so terrifying even to Aili at this moment.


    This was very natural. Aili was the Destiny Nemesis to the Silver Moon Primogenitor and all Silver Moon bloodlines. But on the other hand, if the Silver Moon bloodline was strong enough and powerful enough, it could, in turn, pose a huge threat to Aili.


    This was an obvious reason, and it was also the reason for Aili¡¯s current feelings.


    Compared to Aili¡¯s fear, King Violet¡¯s emotions were much moreplicated. Looking up at the Silver Moon in the sky, his body could not help but lower, as if he could not withstand the aura of this bloodline power and wanted to surrender.


    This feeling was most reluctant to a king like King Violet. As a king, he had pride in his heart. How could he lower his head and surrender to others? Especially since this person was a member of his bloodline.


    One could imagine howplicated his heart was. However, no matter howplicated his feelings were or how proud he was, it couldn¡¯t change the instincts of his bloodline.


    His bloodline gave him sufficient strength, but it also determined certain things. For example, he absolutely couldn¡¯t resist when facing a higher-level bloodline. He couldn¡¯t even reject the other party.


    Bang! Bang!


    A series of soft sounds rang out at this moment. It was like the violent beating of a heart. It was very clear and distinct. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the silver moon in the sky descended and disyed its appearance on the vast pce.


    A vast light and shadow appeared. Amidst the radiance of the appearance, Chen Heng¡¯s image was disyed.


    ¡°What!¡±


    At this moment, everyone was shocked. Their faces were filled with disbelief. ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    In their sight, Chen Heng¡¯s entire body was shrouded in light figures. At this moment, he was enveloped by the silver moonlight in the sky. He was like a god who had descended from the sky. He was so holy and glorious.


    A huge radiance bloomed and bloomed. It enhanced Chen Heng¡¯s aura, causing everyone to stare nkly.


    His appearance was originally handsome, and even in the royal family, it was extremely rare. However, after being blessed, it became even more terrifying. That kind of temperament and charm was hard to forget at a nce.


    In the past, Aisha and the other shuttles had experienced many worlds and had also seen many outstanding characters. Among them were the chosen ones from various worlds, each having unique elegance.


    However, at this moment,pared to Chen Heng, those people were all much inferior, not worth mentioning at all.


    This feeling made them sigh in amazement, and they sighed with emotion. ¡°How great, how perfect...¡±


    If Aisha, Charlie, and the other transmigrators were still able to ept the scene before them due to their knowledge, then the reaction of King Violet and the others would be different.


    ¡°n... how could it be you...¡±


    Looking at the figure walking over from afar, the Violet King¡¯s eyes widened as he felt as if he was hallucinating.


    During these recent days, he felt as if he was dreaming. As a father, he believed that he understood his children and could deeply understand their personalities.


    However, as the child he valued most, Aili had be what he is today. Not only did he kill his brother, but he also attacked his father.


    Although he did not highly regard Jason, he was still his child. In the end, he died at Aili¡¯s hands.


    As for n, he had be what he saw now. That holy appearance of bathing in the light made even King Violet feel a little terrified. He could not help but feel an urge to bow down to Chen Heng.


    Was this his child?


    He could not help but doubt himself. He wanted to get a negative answer. However, looking at that familiar face and that blood-rted aura, he could only remain silent. He did not know what to say.


    After a long time, he sighed and realized the reality. Perhaps he was really old. He could not even recognize his own child¡¯s true appearance. But even so...


    He looked at Aili, who was beside him, and looked at the other party¡¯s terrified and uneasy appearance. A smile also appeared on his face. ¡°Aili, it seems that your n is doomed to fail today.


    ¡°Even if I fall, your brother will stand out to stop you.


    ¡°Your ending today has long been destined.¡±


    A cold smile appeared on his face as if he had already seen Aili¡¯s ending. And in fact, that was indeed the case.


    Looking at Chen Heng, who was getting closer, Aili heard a roar as if he were warning him. However, no matter how he looked at it, he felt a little powerless and even gave people the feeling that he was bluffing.


    That was indeed the case. Because if it was ording to Aili¡¯s past behavior, he would have already pounced on him, so why would he still show such an expression? For him to act so was sufficient to prove his powerlessness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this...¡±


    Chen Heng looked at everything before him and could not help but sigh silently. He saw many things. There was the copsed pce, the corpse, and the bloody smell floating in the air...


    All of these things were different, but they all appeared before his eyes at this moment.


    After walking out of the Trial of Origins and being baptized by the Power of Origins, he was now apletely different person. He hadpletely activated the hidden power within his bloodline.


    To a certain extent, he already had the perspective of a part of the primogenitor. He was only missing a part of the true primogenitor.


    Looking at everything that he saw, then looking at the fallen King Violet and the still roaring Aili, Chen Heng was not interested in them. He just stood where he was and silently stared at the other party.


    ¡°I hope you fall and don¡¯t have to struggle anymore...¡±


    He sighed softly and said. Everything before him began to change as soon as he said that.


    Flesh and blood in Aili¡¯s body began to be active. The surging Silver Moon Power in his body rapidly revolved. It seemed to be affected by Chen Heng¡¯s will and directly revolted.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    Waves of sounds were emitted at this moment, especially loud. In front of him, Ali was roaring, emitting waves of inexplicable sounds. After that, he fell quietly, without a sound.


    Of course, Chen Heng did not kill him out of some considerations. He only temporarily imprisoned him. And after Aili, it was followed by the others.


    Suddenly, Chen Heng felt something. He immediately turned around and looked to the side.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    At this moment, sensing Chen Heng¡¯s actions, Jameson suddenly felt a sense of crisis in his heart. When Chen Heng moved to subdue Aili, he had already understood that he was no match for Chen Heng.


    Therefore, at this moment, he did not hesitate at all and directly started his actions.


    Rumble!


    A mark appeared on his chest, appearing directly at this moment. Following that, a golden teleportation door appeared.

 Chapter 789 - The Dust Had Settled

    <h4>Chapter 789: ¨C The Dust Had Settled</h4>


    A golden teleportation gate appeared before Jameson. However, it was useless.


    A powerful force appeared in mid-air and mmed downwards. The golden teleportation gate before Jameson waspletely destroyed and turned into a cloud of dust in mid-air that waspletely useless.


    Subsequently, that powerful force continued to surge forward, mming heavily onto Jameson, breaking through severalyers of protection on his body. An inexplicable sense of despair shrouded his mind, causing Jameson¡¯s face to turn ashen.


    ¡°Why is this happening!¡±


    He had never expected such a terrifying existence to be hidden within the Violet Pce. He swore he would never have brought Aili here if he had known earlier.


    Yet now, not only was Aili taken down by the other party, even Jameson has a problem saving himself. How many King¡¯s Council members could survive was a serious question.


    However, before he had time to think, a terrifying force crashed with a loud bang, pushing him onto the ground. The protective barrier around his body shattered, revealing Jameson¡¯s actual appearance.


    Nheless, Jameson didn¡¯t feel despair even in such a situation. Instead, his heart was filled with joy. He keenly seized the opportunity and did not hesitate to use hisst trump card.


    A spatial ripple spread from where he was. Jameson hadpletely disappeared by the time the smoke and dust dispersed. From its looks, he had escaped directly during Chen Heng¡¯s attack just now, without hesitation.


    Chen Heng smiled and didn¡¯t seem to care. Jameson¡¯s departure was naturally part of his intention. Otherwise, regardless of how significant Jameson¡¯s trump card was, he would not be able to escape the result of being crushed to death.


    However, Chen Heng reckoned that, at this moment, Jameson¡¯s value of being alive was slightly greater than that of being dead. After all, he still had an ally from the King¡¯s Council, which Jameson greatly appreciated. Moreover, it would significantly impact the other side if Jameson died here.


    Therefore, Chen Heng decided to show mercy and let him go. However, even though Jameson could leave sessfully, others were not so lucky. Chen Heng was quite familiar with Jameson but not with the others.


    Therefore, these people¡¯s oues were doomed. Other than Aisha, who was let go by Chen Heng, the others were all taken down by Chen Heng. They didn¡¯t even have the slightest ability to resist.


    ......


    Soon, this turmoil that swept the entire Silver Moon Royal Family and almost disrupted the Violet Empire ended. When the battle was over, Chen Heng stood alone in mid-air, quietly looking at the scene before him.


    Under the Silver Moon, he was currently like a legendary Heavenly God, representing the Silver Moon primogenitor as he descended into this world. That vast and mighty majesty was so clear that everyone could feel it.


    King Violet looked up at Chen Heng, who was standing in mid-air. He could already feel Chen Heng¡¯s gaze falling on him as if a huge mountain was suppressing him. An iparably huge pressure appeared, so huge that he had the urge to kneel on the ground and worship Chen Heng.


    His expression fluctuated as many thoughts seemed to sh through his mind. However, it was not until a long whileter that he finally sighed and chose to lower his head.


    As he let go of his final resistance, he knelt honestly, submitting to Chen Heng. Like a fuse, King Violet¡¯s kneel caused a chain reaction in this ce. The Silver Moon Royal Family powerhouses heaved a sigh of relief when they saw King Violet¡¯s action and subsequently knelt and submitted to the new king. A new change seems to have been established.


    Standing in mid-air, Chen Heng felt the gazes from all around him. Then, a faint smile appeared on his face as if he was satisfied. To him, obtaining control of the Violet Empire was also one of his goals. Now, he could make use of the current situation to achieve it.


    ording to his original n, he should have waited until King Violet fell and was killed by Aili before appearing to clean up the mess calmly. It was just that now, since his strength had increased, it wasn¡¯t a big deal to revise his n appropriately.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s current strength, no matter what thoughts King Violet had in his mind, he would not be able to resist. The same applied to the others present,


    ¡®The only concern now was the Silver Moon primogenitor who had escaped from the original space and disappeared.¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind, and he turned to look into the distance.


    Time slowly passed, and another few days passed very quickly. During these few days, news of the royal family¡¯s rebellion and the changes spread quickly within the Violet Empire.


    The first price, Prince Aili rebelled and killed his father, King Violet, severely injuring him. Then, at the critical moment, the third prince, Prince n, rushed over in time to save King Violet. Subsequently, he injured and then imprisoned Prince Aili.


    After that, King Violet, who had been heartbroken by his child, felt disheartened. He announced on the street that he would hand over the throne to third Prince n and that he was prepared to enter the royal family¡¯s mystic realm to recuperate. In the end, Prince n became the new King Violet.


    This news spread from the Violet Imperial City a few dayster. However, everyone doubted the authenticity of this news. Regardless of everything else, the fact that King Violet was willing to surrender and give up the throne to his child itself was questionable.


    Many powerhouses in this world hade into contact with King Violet. Everyone who knew King Violet was very clear about his pride and paranoia characteristic. Therefore, would such a paranoiac person hand over the power in his hands because he was disheartened? This was absurd.


    Rather than saying that King Violet handed over the power voluntarily, it was more like he was forced. This was indeed the case. If it weren¡¯t for Chen Heng¡¯s absolute power, King Violet wouldn¡¯t have obediently handed over the throne.


    Yet, after inheriting the throne, Chen Heng didn¡¯t make any immediate big moves to publicize the power he had. Instead, he appeared very quiet. After Chen Heng came to power, everything that King Violet left remained unchanged. He simply promoted and ced a few people in key positions.


    Besides that, the expected purges did not happen. On the contrary, everything appeared to be so quiet. This made everyone heaved a sigh of relief, then perked up and thought of finding a way to please the new king.


    Everyone witnessed what happened at the pce that day. As for the many noble families in the capital, they naturally knew how powerful Chen Heng was. Thus, they all began to make their moves, wanting to build a good rtionship with the new king to establish their advantageous position in the future.


    However, before they started to make their moves, a message came from the pce. The new king had already entered theboratory and seemed busy with experiments, doing something very important.


    Thinking of the bloodline drugs spread from n¡¯s territory, everyone immediately figures out the king¡¯s other identities. Not only was he an extremely powerful king, but he was also a skilled researcher. Many people fell into deep thought, thinking of a new way to please him.


    At this moment, Chen Heng was busy in theboratory. There were many fresh corpses in the spaciousboratory, mostly obtained by Chen Heng during the previous battle.


    Although Chen Heng had let Jameson and Aisha get away during that battle, he did not let the other King¡¯s Council¡¯s powerhouses off. Each of them had a Seventh Rank strength and was of the royal bloodline.


    Furthermore, the corpses were fresh as they had just died. Hence the energy within them was intact, without any losses. Chen Heng immediately began to experiment. With his character, since he had obtained these high-quality experiments, he naturally would not waste them.


    Charlie was also helping beside Chen Heng, acting as his assistant. He looked at the few royal corpses on the side and could not help but reveal his excitement. Due to his previous good performance, Chen Heng promised that he could choose and use one of the corpses before him to transform his bloodline after this experiment.


    This was naturally something worth being excited about for Charlie. The royal bloodline¡¯s basic rank was the Seventh Rank. So after the bloodline matured, they would naturally gain the strength of this level.


    Although the Seventh Rank was nothing before Chen Heng, this level was strong. It was deemed at the epic level in the World of Gods, considered rare even among the many Church of the Gods.


    For Charlie, his power was only the Sixth Rank at its peak, which was still a long way from the Seventh Rank. However, if he could obtain a royal bloodline to transform himself, it would be the same as progressing to the Seventh Rank smoothly, without obstacles. This was certainly something worth being excited about.


    Chen Heng withdrew his gaze from Charlie and focused on the experimental tform. The corpses of the royal family were nothing to Chen Heng. He had devoured countless of them during the Trial of Origins and was somewhat tired of them.


    To Chen Heng, the truly valuable thing was the experiment object before him¡ª Aili¡¯s body. Aili was defeated and brought over by Chen Heng after the previous battle. This was undoubtedly Chen Heng¡¯s greatest gain from this battle.


    Chen Heng looked at Aili, lying before him, then smiled and muttered to himself, ¡®What a familiar feeling¡­¡¯


    Chen Heng¡¯s feeling toward Aili was the same as what he felt toward Silver Moon¡¯s primogenitor, not exactly the same and somewhat different. However, the origin aura was almost the same, and both originated from the same source. Perhaps this was why Aili could devour other Silver Moon bloodlines for his use and became the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s natural enemy.


    Chen Heng needed to find a way to decipher Aili¡¯s secrets for his use. So, he began a long experiment. The experimental space was spacious, and there was room for many assistants to help him.


    Thisboratory originally belonged to King Violet and was deemed the royal family¡¯s exclusiveboratory for bloodline experiments. So, naturally, this ce had now been requisitioned by Chen Heng. However, from Chen Heng and the others¡¯ point of view, even though this ce was a little crude, it was still barely usable and wasn¡¯t toocking.


    Chen Heng extracted some flesh and blood from Aili¡¯s body. Aili¡¯s blood was different from the ordinary Silver Moon royals. The normal Silver Moon royals¡¯ blood should be silver. The more bloodlines the royals had, the more it was filled with the Silver Moon primogenitor¡¯s divinity. Meanwhile, Aili¡¯s blood was dark silver, which seemed to have mixed with something new.


    However, after Chen Heng¡¯s detailed analysis, he discovered that this was not the case. That ck was not pure ck but a colorful color. It was a mixture of manyplicated powers. Nheless, the power that belonged to the Silver Moon royalty was still very obvious.


    After analyzing this part of flesh and blood through the instrument, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. Then, he crushed the instrument in his hand and directly devoured that flesh and blood. The Heaven-Devouring scripture in his body instantly circted, and a new power surged into his body.


    Bang!


    An inexplicable throbbing feeling emerged in his heart, which Chen Heng keenly sensed an inexplicable throbbing feeling in his heart. The Heaven-Devouring scripture had devoured the essence of the bloodline to increase his origin.


    This was something that could only be done with the origin of others. However, now, Chen Heng already had such an obvious violent reaction after devouring a bit of flesh and blood. This reaction surprised Chen Heng, and he realized something.


    It seemed that Aili¡¯s value was even greater than he had imagined.


    ¡®If I couldn¡¯t research anything, I might as well just devour it.¡¯ He looked at Ali lying t on the experiment table and couldn¡¯t help but have this thought.


    A momentter, a sound sounded from the outside world. It was time for lunch. Chen Heng looked at the outside world, took off his gloves, and walked out with Charlie and the others.


    Theboratory slowly closed after he left. There was no one alive anymore. Then, suddenly, a pair of eyes opened with iparable violence and resentment. It was Aili.


    Surprisingly, he did not die and even recovered his self-consciousness

 Chapter 790 - The Change of Destiny799, the change of fate

    <h4>Chapter 790: ¨C The Change of Destiny799, the change of fate</h4>


    When no one was noticing, Aili recovered his ability to move and maintained his self-awareness. But even so, he never showed it. No matter how Chen Heng tried to experiment on him, he did not resist at all.


    It was not until Chen Heng left theboratory and everyone left that he finally moved and prepared to escape from here. He was very cautious. After confirming that there was no one around, he opened his eyes and prepared to leave.


    Then, he was stunned because Chen Heng appeared in front of him once again. Chen Heng was standing in front of him, looking at him with a smile. That smile was harmonious and very peaceful. It was as if he had seen a friend. It was so amiable.


    However, in Aili¡¯s eyes, this smile was much more terrifying than the most ferocious scene.


    ¡°You! You!¡±


    Aili was a little shocked. He was so shocked that he could not speak.


    ¡°Just as I expected...¡±


    Chen Heng sighed softly and said, ¡°I originally thought I would let you off and leave as a gift for the Silver Moon Primogenitor.


    ¡°But now it seems I should change my mind about it.¡±


    He was silent for a moment, then smiled again.


    ¡°What do you want to do...¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s expression, Aili had an ominous feeling in his heart. He wanted to ask Chen Heng something.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, his voice suddenly stopped. Chen Heng did not give him another chance. A vast light enveloped this ce, directly covering Aili¡¯s entire body.


    ......


    Then, everything ended. First was flesh and blood, then the bones, and finally, his unique true spirit origins. All of it was plundered instantly, directly turning into Chen Heng¡¯s nourishment, providing him with even faster growth.


    With a rumble, a series of rumbling sounds could be heard from within Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Aili¡¯s strength was not considered high level. Up until now, he was only at the Seventh Rank. It was nothing in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes. Under normal circumstances, such a level of origins would not greatly help Chen Heng.


    However, the truth was the opposite. The moment Aili¡¯s origin entered Chen Heng¡¯s body, the origins within Chen Heng¡¯s body started to throb. A mighty sound could be heard, causing an intense reaction.


    From the looks of it, this origins¡¯ supplement to Chen Heng was iparable to anything other than the baptism of Power of Origins. He silently opened his arms, calmly epting this baptism of Power of Origins.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    Waves of soft sounds came from an unknown ce as if this world was celebrating this. It was unique. Chen Heng stood quietly on the spot and began another transformation that belonged to himself.


    In his body, the Mark of Destiny was also trembling. At this moment, it was crazily burning the Power of Destiny, enabling Chen Heng to see an unknown scene in front of him.


    With the help of this power, Chen Heng could see the deep level of change at this moment.


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor created Aili¡¯s life matrix. It was the natural enemy of this world. But at this moment, as Chen Heng devoured its origin, this life matrix did not disappear. Instead, it integrated into Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    And as all of this happened, the Power of Destiny that belonged to Chen Heng¡¯s body began to flourish, bing much more vigorous. An unprecedented sense of pleasure emerged in his heart. After a long while, this change slowly ended andpletely disappeared.


    Chen Heng silently felt the changes in his body. A smile appeared on his face.


    It was not bad. After swallowing Aili, it didn¡¯t boost Chen Heng¡¯s strength much. But in other aspects, his gains were full. The most obvious was the change in his Destiny.


    At this moment, Chen Heng had already reced Aili as the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s Destiny Nemesis.


    As long as he could kill the Silver Moon Primogenitor, Chen Heng would be able to be the new Silver Moon Primogenitor with the help of this life matrix and the blessings of heaven and earth. He would be able to upy a position in this worldpletely.


    To Chen Heng, was there any better news than this?


    ¡°But this way, I¡¯vepletely offended the Silver Moon Primogenitor.¡±


    Chen Heng had a smile on his face as this thought shed through his mind. However, this did not seem to matter.


    After all, when he had cleared the Trial of Origins and obtained the gains from seizing part of the authority of the Silver Moon Primogenitor, his rtionship with the Silver Moon Primogenitor had already been destined.


    No matter how pleasant the previous cooperation was, it would not change the current position of both sides.


    Even though Chen Heng felt a little wronged that things hade to this point, the Silver Moon Primogenitor let him enter the Trial of Origins. The Silver Moon Primogenitor escaped from the Trial of Origins because of him.


    After doing so much for the other party, he ends up suffering the other party¡¯s enmity. Was there such a reason in this world?


    Chen Heng shook his head and felt a chill in his heart. To seek justice for himself, he had silently decided at this moment. As long as the conditions were right, he would immediately pull the Silver Moon Primogenitor off the horse and let her taste the righteous iron fist.


    After thinking through this, Chen Heng¡¯s mood was calm. He turned around and left.


    On the experimental tform behind him, Aili waspletely gone. Not even an inch of dust could be found, let alone a corpse. He waspletely decimated.


    And just as Chen Heng had expected, the Silver Moon Primogenitor reacted to his changes shortly after Aili¡¯s death.


    In a small mystic realm, the Silver Moon Primogenitor was resting in this ce, quietly umting her power to recover her strength.


    Even though she had escaped from the Space of Origins, the Silver Moon Primogenitor had been sealed for too long. At this moment, her strength had already weakened to the extreme, and she needed a certain amount of time to recover.


    And now, through her rtionship with Aili, she could sense the changes in Aili. At the moment when Aili fell and diedpletely, a look of joy appeared on her face at first.


    After recovering from the silence and descending into this world once more, the Silver Moon Primogenitor would first have to face many enemies.


    And right now, the existence that posed the greatest threat to her was Aili, her Destiny Nemesis. Besides that, Chen Heng, the descendant who had passed the Trial of Origins and seized part of her authority.


    Now that Aili, her Destiny Nemesis, was about to fall, it was naturally a good thing. However, the joy on her face did notst long.


    Not long after Aili fell, her face could not help but stiffen. She immediately felt that an inexplicable situation was happening. Aili¡¯s Destiny was shifting. As time passed, it gradually shifted to another person. And that person seemed to be the descendant who had seized a part of her authority.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡±


    In that instant, the Silver Moon Primogenitor was shocked and furious. She did not know what to say. She had never experienced such a situation before, but reality had happened.


    Now, the two enemies that she feared had merged into one. In terms of numbers, the two enemies had be one person, but the Silver Moon Primogenitor was not happy.


    Because to a certain extent, this meant that Chen Heng would be even harder to deal with.


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor was not afraid of Aili because she knew his capability and strength. Although Aili was her Destiny Nemesis, his mind had long been destroyed, and he became a beast. Such an enemy was worthy of being wary of, but it wasn¡¯t worthy of being feared.


    The real headache was Chen Heng. The image of him passing the Trial of Origins still surfaced in the eyes of the Silver Moon Primogenitor.


    In terms of potential, Chen Heng, who had passed the trial, had the possibility of bing a primogenitor. Compared to Aili, who had no reasoning ability, he was naturally much more terrifying.


    And now, something even more terrifying had happened. Aili¡¯s life matrix had been taken away by Chen Heng, and the two powers hadbined into one.


    This wasn¡¯t as simple as one plus one. Because the same power was far more terrifying on Chen Heng than on Aili. At the same time, this also meant that she and Chen Heng would inevitably walk a dead end.


    This made the Silver Moon Primogenitor feel gloomy, but at the same time, she also realized her current situation.


    In terms of pure strength, she had yet to recover to her peak. Although she surpassed the Monarch and Cathedral level, she might not be a match for Chen Heng in a face-to-face fight.


    This was because Chen Heng¡¯s current strength had increased through the Power of Origins, and his strength had reached a terrifying level. He hadpletely reached the half-step primogenitor, the so-called Demigod.


    With such strength, facing the half-crippled Silver Moon Primogenitor, it could be said that Chen Heng had the absolute advantage.


    ¡°I must resolve this as soon as possible, or else I will lose even more authority...


    ¡°The longer this drags on, the more disadvantageous it will be for me.¡±


    With the support of the Power of Origins, the portion of authority that originally belonged to the Silver Moon Primogenitor had already begun to lose, gradually tilting towards Chen Heng.


    And with Aili being devoured by Chen Heng, this rate would continue to elerate. The longer this dragged on, the more disadvantageous it would be for the Silver Moon Primogenitor.


    This was because if she did not quickly stop the loss of authority, it would be a permanent loss. Unless she could personally suppress and kill Chen Heng, she wouldpletely lose this portion of authority. Therefore, she had to act as soon as possible.


    ¡°Who in the world could help me now...¡±


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor turned to look at the outside world and began to think about the people around her who could help her.


    There were not many people that could help her in the world. This was because the Silver Moon Primogenitor and Chen Heng were both Demigods. If they wanted to get involved in such a situation, they would need to be at least a Demigod. And it was not easy to find such a person.


    However, the Silver Moon Primogenitor managed to find such a candidate.


    On a deste area in the northern ins, grasnd tribes were galloping about. These were the descendants of a Primogenitor. In the past, they had always believed in the Ancient Tree Primogenitor.


    ording to the Silver Moon Ancestor¡¯s knowledge, the Ancient Tree Primogenitor had already fallen in the past, leaving behind only some remains. The power of the Ancient Tree Primogenitor had again enveloped that area, covering everything here.


    Could it be that after a long period, the Ancient Tree Primogenitor had revived and reappeared on this piece ofnd?


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor was puzzled. At this moment, this thought shed through her mind. However, after she carefully observed it, she discovered something unusual.


    Although the vast and mighty power that enveloped the grasnd was powerful and was extremely simr to the Ancient Tree Primogenitor, there seemed to be a huge difference.


    Why was this so? Could it be that after the Ancient Tree Primogenitor had undergone a long period of revival and transformation, the primogenitor had changed its former strength and transformed into a different person?


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor was puzzled. She did not understand why this was the case. She did not know that the divine power disyed in that area was not the so-called Ancient Tree Primogenitor but the God of Nature.


    Aftering to this world, the God of Nature moved into that area. He used the name of the Ancient Tree Primogenitor to take over everything that once belonged to the Ancient Tree Primogenitor, bing the ruler of that area.


    Of course, to seize everything that belonged to the Ancient Tree Primogenitor, he also seized part of its authority from its remains and obtained part of its power.


    This was also why, in the eyes of the Silver Moon Primogenitor, the God of Nature¡¯s power was somewhat simr to the Ancient Tree Primogenitor, but there were also some differences.


    After being unable to figure out the truth, the Silver Moon Primogenitor simply gave up thinking. In her opinion, regardless of whether that person was the Ancient Tree Primogenitor, the power itself was sufficient.


    The God of Nature was a god, to begin with. Aftering to this world and seizing the authority of the Ancient Tree Primogenitor, his power rapidly recovered. Although it had not yet recovered to its peak, it had already surpassed that of an ordinary Demigod.


    In the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s view, this was a strong reinforcement worth contacting. The Silver Moon Primogenitor pondered for a moment before shifting her gaze to the other side.


    A dispute was unfolding on another continent, far away from the continent under her feet.


    That was the Cardo Empire, known as the world¡¯s strongest empire. Compared to the Violet Empire and the Gilna Empire, the Cardo Empire was much stronger and more isted.


    In this country, it seemed that it would not change regardless of how many years passed. It would always remain as it was.


    However, in recent years, the Cardo Empire has been in chaos. A powerhouse self-proimed as the God of Shadows led his priests to the territory of the Cardo Empire and established the Shadow Church. After that, he had an intense impulse toward the royal family of the empire.


    A terrifying war broke out between the two sides. They were in a stalemate and had yet to end. The Silver Moon Primogenitor looked up into the void and saw everything.


    In that mysterious country, there were two powerful forces in a stalemate. One of them was extremely violent. It was like the most violent invader, constantlyunching attacks. It was the Guardian of the Cardo Empire.


    The other was extremely stable. Even though it was a passive defense, it protected its region without a single w. No matter how hard the other party tried, they could not prate it. It was the God of Shadows.


    ¡°Guardian of Cardo Empire... is he the youngest son of Cardo back then...¡±


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor looked forward. A sh of realization shed past her face when she saw the Guardian of Cardo Empire. She recognized the other party¡¯s identity.


    The ancestor of the Cardo Empire was naturally a primogenitor as well. He represented the darkness and nocturnal of all living things, and his power was regarded as strong among the many primogenitors.


    And the Guardian of Cardo Empire was his youngest son. He had existed until now.


    Unlike the descendants whose power was greatly diluted and suppressed, the primogenitor¡¯s direct first-generation son had perfectly inherited the primogenitor¡¯s power. He had a kind of divine nature, so his power was often able to reach the level of a Demigod.


    Even if a Primogenitor died, his power would be inherited by the bloodline¡¯s descendants, and they could still go one step further. They could reach the level of the Primogenitor.


    Of course, the primogenitor of the Cardo Empire did not die, so the Guardian of the Cardo Empire was only at the level of a Demigod. His power was much stronger than that of a normal Demigod in the World of Gods.


    With the Divine Weapon in his hand, he could fight off, if not outright defeat, the World of Gods.


    Only the God of Shadows, a giant among the Gods, could fend him off. Otherwise, if it were another God, he might be crushed in this situation as only part of his strength could be transferred over as a transmigrator.


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor fixed her gaze on the God of Shadows, and her face could not help but show some confusion.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. Compared to those primogenitors she knew before, she waspletely unfamiliar with the God of Shadows.


    At least in many eras, she had never felt such an unfamiliar aura. Moreover, it was so powerful.


    The Lord of Nature was also an outsider from the World of Gods. But the Silver Moon Primogenitor mistook him for the Ancient Tree Primogenitor as he reced and disguised as the Ancient Tree Primogenitor.


    The God of Shadows was very eye-catching. At a nce, she could feel that something was wrong.


    ¡°An outsider?¡±


    After carefully observing the God of Shadow¡¯s actions and that power systempletely different from the primogenitor¡¯s, the Silver Moon Primogenitor made her judgment. ¡°He¡¯s very strong.¡±


    She could see that the God of Shadows¡¯s strength far exceeded the extent of his performance.


    Otherwise, with the power he had disyed at this moment, it would have been impossible for him to resist the Guardian of Cardo Empire and the Divine Weapon of Cardo Empire.


    There were simr outsiders in the history of the Primogenitor World. It was just that the strength of those outsiders was far inferior to what the God of Shadows had disyed in all aspects.


    Thus, the Silver Moon Primogenitor and the others had not paid much attention to these outsiders in the past.


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor pondered for a moment, then continued scanning the surroundings.


    Other than the northern ins and the Cardo Empire, she had also sensed some obscure auras in other ces. There had been individuals at least Demigods level who had been lurking all this time.


    However, these people¡¯s auras were very obscure. They immediately hid themselves the moment the Silver Moon Primogenitor detected them. The only people who had revealed their auras without any concealment seemed to be the three above.

 Chapter 791 - Contact

    <h4>Chapter 791: ¨C Contact</h4>


    The Silver Moon primogenitor was deep in thought in the Mystic Realm. Under the current circumstances, she wanted to break the game and take back the authority she had lost from Chen Heng or even kill him.


    It was impossible for her to disrupt the dangerous situation by herself, this timepletely. Her strength was insufficient, so it was unrealistic for her to kill Chen Heng directly. Thus, it was necessary to ask for external help. However, who to ask was a problem.


    In regards to the Ancient Tree Primogenitor and Guardian of Cardo, she need not hesitate. They were both familiar faces to the Silver Moon Primogenitor. She reckoned that she would most likely be able to invite them over so long as she paid a certain price.


    However, she could not help but hesitate when ites to the God of Shadows. There was nothing she could do. To the Silver Moon Primogenitor, the God of Shadow was still quite unfamiliar, so much so that she had to consider a realistic question. Would the other party agree?


    If the other party didn¡¯t agree, would they send the news to Chen Heng, making him wary in advance? After thinking for a moment, the Silver Moon Primogenitor made a decision. She was prepared to rope in the God of Shadows and make him work for her. At most, she would pay a little more price.


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor believed that the most an outsider wanted aftering to this world was to take root and settle down in this world for a long time. The Silver Moon Primogenitor believed that she was able to satisfy it.


    She was a primogenitor who had survived since ancient times. Therefore, she was very clear about the secrets of this world. Therefore, no matter what the God of Shadows wanted, she could think of a way to solve it. Nheless, he, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have much choice. After all, would he help Chen Heng if he didn¡¯t help her?


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor was the primogenitor of this world. She was one of the most top-notch people. Comparatively speaking, Chen Heng was only a junior.


    ¡®What did he have in his hands that could rope in the existence of such level?¡¯ Thinking of this, the Silver Moon Primogenitor gradually calmed down and began to send out invitations ording to her previous thoughts.


    ...


    A vast sacrificial ceremonymenced on the grasnd behind. The God of Nature was bathed in spiritual light, quietly enjoying his believers¡¯ worships. Around them, the God of Nature¡¯s believers were praying, revealing an extremely fanatical expression.


    Wisps of golden power of faith discharged from their bodies and finally reached the God of Nature¡¯s body following some kind of connection. A spiritual light came from afar and surged toward the God of Nature¡¯s body as if it wasing toward him.


    The God of Nature didn¡¯t look surprised and directly extinguished the spiritual light using his hand. Then, he read the information and understood the whole story, and he could not help but look a little strange.


    Further away, people were also standing there at the Cardo Empire territory. The God of Shadows looked at the spiritual light in his hand and felt the various information that emerged from it. He looked a little strange, he did not expect the Silver Moon Primogenitor to be looking for teammates and find him.


    ¡®However, this seemed to be a good opportunity from another perspective.¡¯ This thought shed through the God of Shadow¡¯s mind. His heart eventually moved as he looked at the area that belonged to the Guardian of Cardo before him.


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor probably did not expect that the moment she sent an invitation to the God of Nature and the God of Shadow, Chen Heng had already found the news.


    It wasn¡¯t strange that this was the case. The coordinates of this world were discovered by Chen Heng back then. They were able toe into this world because Chen Heng invited them in. Before they came into this world, they had promised to agree to Chen Heng¡¯s request and help him at the critical moment.


    Of course, even though they had agreed beforehand, this didn¡¯t mean they were selfless contributors. On the contrary, they were merely people who kept their promises naturally because they had their requests.


    The God of Shadows was currently fighting the Guardian of Cardo. He wanted to take over the Cardo Empire and turn this region into his divine kingdom and was not able to avoid the Guardian of Cardo, so he had to get rid of it.


    Therefore, the God of Shadows did not mind doing Chen Heng a favor and wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of the Guardian of Cardo. As long as the Guardian of Cardo was settled, the Cardo Empire would naturally be his.


    As for the God of Nature, it was even simpler. In this world, the God of Nature attempted to seize everything from the Ancient Tree Primogenitor and be the primogenitor of this world. This would inevitably encounter many obstacles and require the help of others to resolve everything.


    Now that the God of Nature had helped Chen Heng, Chen Heng would naturally return the favor and help him. In addition, the God of Nature¡¯s believers in the World of Gods had already pledged their loyalty to the Hatim Kingdom, and most even lived within it.


    Based on the God of Nature¡¯s rtionship with Chen Heng, he had naturally long understood the so-called rtionship between Mr. Chen Heng and the King of Hatim. Therefore, the God of Nature was naturally more inclined towards Chen Heng. Therefore, there was no need for a reason to decide.


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s n this time was a misjudgment. Other than the honest Guardian of Cardo, the other two had never intended to cooperate with her toplete the n from the beginning.


    In the Violet Empire, Chen Heng quietly put down the equipment in his hands and looked into the distance with a smile on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded from across him. There was an inexplicable charm in her voice.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Chen Heng shook his head, then turned his gaze back to the person before him.


    Aisha was sitting before him. At this moment, she was wearing a gorgeous long dress. She didn¡¯t look like a demon from the abyss. Instead, she looked like a decent princess. After the battle that night, the abyssal princess didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, she hid quietly in the Violet Imperial City as a noblewoman.


    She took the initiative to meet Chen Heng in the following days, so she arrived before him.


    ¡°I had just learned some interesting things.¡± Then, looking at Aisha before him, Chen Heng smiled and said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Aisha was curious about Chen Heng¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with? If there¡¯s a need, I can help you.¡±


    ¡°Did you mean it by yourself or the person in your body?¡± Chen Heng nced at Aisha and said softly.


    Aisha¡¯s expression remained the same, then she smiled and said, ¡°How can you tell?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Heng nodded, saying, ¡°The aura on your body is too obvious.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Aisha nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try to improve itter.¡±


    Aisha¡¯s body had an extremely strong aura, so strong that it almost devoured her whole. Inparison, Aisha¡¯s aura was so weak that it could not be seen. Almost all of it shrank.


    Chen Heng could easily see through the situation on Aisha¡¯s body. A strong, inexplicable will was hidden in her body at the moment. In Chen Heng¡¯s opinion, it might not be as good as outstanding ones like the God of Shadows, but it was not inferior to ordinary gods.


    ¡°Was this the one summoned for the sacrifice before the Descending Assembly?¡± Then, looking at Aisha before him, Chen Heng thought of the information he had obtained during that period and said thoughtfully.


    ¡°You can say that.¡± Aisha smiled and did not deny Chen Heng¡¯s words, then said, ¡°But this doesn¡¯t affect anything, does it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Chen Heng nodded, agreeing with Aisha¡¯s words.


    The will hidden in Aisha¡¯s body was undoubtedly a high-level demon. It was at least at the level of a Demon Lord. If this level of a demon will descended on other people¡¯s bodies, it would undoubtedly be a nightmare.


    The reason demons were called demons and had such a notorious reputation in the World of Gods was not simply because they originated from the Abyss World. Anyone who dared to trade with demons would undoubtedly only have one oue¡ª to be devoured alive.


    However, this was nothing for Aisha. She was a demon and was favored by the abyssal will. She could almost be called the abyssal princess. For others, letting a demon lord possess their body was a nightmare. Yet to her, it was only protection.


    ¡°How much power can the one on your body exert?¡± Looking at Aisha, Chen Heng thought for a moment before asking.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Aisha fell silent and then spoke with a smile, ¡°Probably at your current level.¡±


    ¡°To such extent...¡± Chen Heng looked deeply at Aisha, somewhat impressed by such infiltration.


    The Demon Lords of the Abyss World could descend into this world because of Aisha. Aisha must have put in a lot of effort for him to be able to disy a Demigod¡¯s strength in this world.


    Chen Heng didn¡¯t know what to say. The primogenitors of this world were indeed incapable andpletely did not react to the infiltration of the abyssal world. Nheless, this was also because this world was not invaded by other worlds in the past.


    After all, with the power of the primogenitor world, they would probably be the ones invading others, and no chance for the others to invade them. Hence, they naturally wouldn¡¯t gain experience without encountering a painful lesson.


    Many arrangements for Aisha¡¯s Descending Assembly were pretty intentional. At least Chen Heng noticed it and always wanted to ridicule it. It was such a rough arrangement. If it were in the World of Gods, the church under them could have taken care of it without needing those high and mighty gods to make a move.


    However, no one found anything wrong with the Descending Assembly in this world. In fact, even Jameson helped a lot during this process. However, in the future, if the primogenitor world fell, these people would be deemed sinners of the primogenitor world.


    ¡°What have you thought?¡± Aisha looked at Chen Heng and shook her head. She thought he was thinking about what happened just now, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°If someone is willing to help, I will naturally wee them.¡± Chen Heng looked at Aisha and agreed to her previous suggestion. However, he continued to ask, ¡°I just don¡¯t know what you need me to do.¡±


    Chen Heng was certain that the abyssal demon¡¯s help was no free lunch. If one thought the abyssal demon was a good person who would help others for free, then one had to be cautious because he was likely to be the abyssal demon¡¯s target and would be eaten alive.


    ¡°How about some materials and souls?¡± Aisha asked tentatively.


    ¡°There is no problem with the materials, but not the soul.¡± Chen Heng rejected Aisha¡¯s request and said softly, ¡°These are my future believers.¡±


    Chen Heng was also a god and had a certain need for the power of faith. Nheless, his faith originated from a wide range of sources, and he didn¡¯t desperately need the faith of the world before him.


    However, even if he didn¡¯t need it, it would be good to give it to the God of Shadows and others and not give it to the Abyss demon for free.


    ¡°The Violet Empire has umted a lot of things in its inventory. You can choose now if you need it.¡± Chen Heng looked at Aisha before him and said, ¡°But if you want the souls, then forget it. This is what the God of Shadows wants.¡±


    While the God of Shadows sent Chen Heng a message, he also sent his request¡ª to preach in the Violet Empire and obtain the power of faith here was one of the God of Shadows¡¯ requests.


    Chen Heng had just promised the God of Shadows, so he couldn¡¯t go back on his words and offer the soul of the Violet Empire to the abyssal demon. That was too hical. Nheless, it didn¡¯t matter whether it was ethical or not to Chen Heng.


    What was important was that the abyssal demon¡¯s participation was nothing to Chen Heng. Without Aisha¡¯s participation, with the God of Nature and the God of Shadows¡¯ presence, Chen Heng was still confident in dealing with the Silver Moon Primogenitor, whether or not Aisha was part of it.


    ¡°Forget it...¡± Aisha pondered for a moment as if she was discussing with the will in her body. Then, she smiled and agreed to Chen Heng¡¯s request, ¡°It¡¯s nice to have enough materials. We can build more altars.¡± She was asking for materials and souls to prepare for the descent of the abyssal demons.


    At present, she would have secretly brought many abyssal demons into this world. However, the materials she had collected before were not sufficient. She still needed many materials and souls to replenish, so she asked Chen Heng for these things.


    After chatting with Aisha briefly, Chen Heng walked to the outside world. Aisha wasn¡¯t the only guest in the Violet Pce. Grissom and Aimer were also there drinking tea and chatting. They seemed to be having a pleasant conversation.


    Seeing Chen Heng walk into the pce, the two stood up and looked at Chen Heng before them.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Aimer looked at Chen Heng and said softly to him. Her voice was as gentle as before.


    Grissom frowned and looked at Chen Heng before him. He seemed a little puzzled, ¡°Why did your bloodline be like this?¡±


    He could keenly sense the changes in Chen Heng¡¯s bodypared to before. It was the feeling of various bloodlines merging into one. There were many royal bloodlines among them, including the Sun¡¯s bloodline and the Silver Moon bloodline, as well as some other things. There seemed to be many changespared to before, but Grissom could not tell what exactly had changed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve experienced some things, so my body has more or less changed.¡± Chen Heng smiled and said softly to Grissom.


    After defeating Aili, Chen Heng brought Grissom and Aimer into the pce to take care of them. He also revealed his true identity as a Violet Prince. Grissom took the news calmly but was surprised that a prince of the Silver Moon Royal Family would awaken the bloodline of the Sun Royal Family.


    Logically speaking, this was not impossible. However, the probability was very small, especially for someone like Chen Heng, who had powerful Silver Moon Royal Family and Sun Royal Family bloodlines. It was even rarer.


    In short, in this world where bloodlines identified friends and foes, the powerful Sun Royal Family¡¯s bloodline in Chen Heng was a beacon. Even if he was a Silver Moon Royal Family prince, Grissom could still recognize him.


    This wasprehensible. Due to the powerful Sun Royal Family¡¯s bloodline in his body, Chen Heng¡¯s descendants would also carry the Royal Sun Family¡¯s bloodline. No matter his surname, this bloodline was real, and there was no way to deny it. Thus, Grissom¡¯s attitude remained the same.


    However, Aimer¡¯s attitude had changed. Ever since she knew Chen Heng¡¯s identity, how she looked at Chen Heng was not right.


    She was bearing an engagement with the Silver Moon Royal Family, originally made with the first prince, Prince Aili. Yet, this engagement would not disappear ording to tradition despite Prince Aili¡¯s death. Instead, it should be fulfilled by another Silver Moon Royal Family member of suitable age.


    Within the current Silver Moon royal family, the only person who could fulfill this engagement was probably Chen Heng. Therefore, after knowing Chen Heng¡¯s identity, the hidden thoughts in Aimer¡¯s heart grew stronger, causing her attitude to change slightly, though it did not have much impact.


    ¡°It looks like you guys are getting used to it here.¡±


    Chen Heng subconsciously reached out and touched Aimer¡¯s head, smoothed out the messy hair on her head, and made it much more supple. This action immediately made Aimer blush. She lowered her head silently and did not say anything.

 Chapter 792 - The History of the Sun Empire

    <h4>Chapter 792: ¨C The History of the Sun Empire</h4>


    ¡°Mr. Kling...¡±


    Aimer looked at Chen Heng and could not help but speak softly. Her eyes were somewhat blurred. Even though she already knew Chen Heng¡¯s true identity, Aimer was still used to referring to him as Kling.


    This was perhaps because Chen Heng¡¯s identity had left a deep impression on Aimer before this. After all, at that time, everything was so hopeless for her. Only the identity of Kling had left a glimmer of light for her to be able to walk once again.


    Without this person¡¯s support during those dark days, her spirit might have already copsed.


    ¡°Your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Please have a seat first.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled at Aimer and then asked, ¡°How have you been feeling recently?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s nothing abnormal...¡±


    Aimer answered, and then a hesitant look appeared on her face. She continued, ¡°My strength recovered very quickly, and it¡¯s even better than before.


    ¡°The effect was very obvious...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled. ¡°Your current situation is normal for your condition. This means that the surgery modification is sessful.


    ¡°By now, your body should havepletely absorbed the ingredients that were injected into your body previously. After a while, you should be able to return to your original condition.


    ¡°At that time, you will regain your freedom.¡±


    ......


    ¡°That sounds good.¡±


    Looking at the smile on Chen Heng¡¯s face, Aimer smiled as well.


    How her strength recovered now was not important to her anymore. She was originally a princess born in the pce. To her, power was just a decoration, not something she needed to be persistent about.


    The reason why she was happy about her power recovery was that she felt that she could finally help Chen Heng.


    ¡°Mr. Grissom.¡±


    After chatting with Aimer and roughly understanding her current situation, Chen Heng turned his gaze to Grissom.


    Compared to Aimer, Gleeson¡¯s problems had stabilized due to the experiment earlier. Even his strength had recovered. Although he had not reached his peak, he was not far from it.


    The current Grissom was already a Seventh Rank powerhouse, and he was regarded strong even among the Seventh Rank powerhouses.


    Based on Chen Heng¡¯s estimation, Grissom¡¯s currentbat strength should be about the same as Jameson¡¯s. He could even beparable to King Violet when he fully recovered.


    The reason why he could reach this level was partly due to Chen Heng¡¯s contribution. Chen Heng had integrated part of the Power of Origins he had obtained into Grissom¡¯s bloodline, which had greatly enhanced his bloodline. After his recovery, not only had he fully recovered his former strength, he had even improved.


    This was definitely good news.


    ¡°Speaking of which, there is a ce that you might be interested in.¡±


    Chen Heng suddenly thought of something as he said to Grissom with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    Grissom¡¯s interest was immediately piqued.


    The time they had spent together before was genuine after all. Based on his understanding of Chen Heng, it was most likely true since he had said so.


    This made Grissom curious. What kind of ce could interest a knowledgeable descendant of Sun King?


    ¡°It is the Golden Pce. It contains many ruins of the Sun Royal Family and even a certain generation of the Sun King¡¯s remains.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled and looked at Grissom in front of him as he said softly. He was talking about the Golden Pce hidden in the Graveyard of the Gods. The Sun Royal Family left behind that Golden Pce in the Sun Empire. Some of the divine power of the Sun Primogenitor was still in it.


    To Grissom, who valued his bloodline and the glory of his family, that ce was his ancestralnd. He would naturally be intrigued and interested in the ce.


    Just as Chen Heng expected, Grissom¡¯s expression gradually changed as Chen Heng continued to speak. Grissom¡¯s body began to tremble instinctively. His eyes stared intently at Chen Heng, asking him about the various details of the ruins.


    Chen Heng answered them one by one, confirming his guess. Soon, Grissom¡¯s eyes were filled with tears of excitement.


    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. This is the pce of the Sun Empire. It belongs to a certain generation of the Sun King!¡±


    Grissom¡¯s face was filled with excitement as he grabbed Chen Heng¡¯s hand. He said loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve looked up all sorts of information about the Sun Empire. It was discovered that there were several declines during the Sun Empire. The empire experienced copse and rebuilding several times.


    ¡°The Golden City in ruins may be the pce of thest Sun King, but it was buried in it along with the decline of the Sun Empire during that period.


    ¡°If we are lucky enough, we can even find the Sun King¡¯s Divine Artifact, the legendary Sun Scepter!¡±


    He held Chen Heng¡¯s hand tightly and looked extremely excited.


    How should he put it? Chen Heng had known Grissom for quite some time, but he had never seen Grissom excited like this in the past.


    In the past, Grissom looked old and lifeless. How could he be like this? It was probably because he had regained his youth. Otherwise, Chen Heng was really afraid that Grissom would die of excitement right in front of him.


    However, Grissom was a person who had experienced many things. After a while of excitement, he managed to calm down.


    That was until Chen Heng took out a golden scepter. The golden scepter was not very long. It was only the length of an ordinary person¡¯s arm. It looked like it was made of gold.


    However, in reality, it was not gold or any ordinary metal. Instead, it was an extremely unique and special divine metal.


    This special material seemed to contain the power of a legendary primogenitor. One would be able to sense the power if one pays attention. At the moment the scepter was taken out, it immediately resonated with the Grissom¡¯s bloodline.


    Grissom instantly became even more excited.


    ¡°This... This scepter...¡±


    He stretched out his hand and touched the scepter in front of him with a trembling hand. Even his voice began to tremble. ¡°Where did you obtain it?¡±


    ¡°Where do you think?¡±


    Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I found it in the Golden Pce.¡±


    Grissom was in euphoria for a long time when he said this. He pulled Chen Heng and began to tell the history and story of the Golden Scepter.


    ¡°In the past, when the Heaven Gods ruled over everything, each Heaven God had their Divine Artifact as a symbol of their authority.


    ¡°Untilter, the Heaven Gods retired and disappeared. In turn, their descendants ruled over everything on Earth.¡±

 Chapter 793 - A Second Visit to the Golden Palace

    <h4>Chapter 793: ¨C A Second Visit to the Golden Pce</h4>


    Chen Heng had always regarded this scepter that he obtained from the Golden Pce with rtive importance. He had examined the scepter the moment he had obtained it.


    He had indeed discovered something unusual from this scepter. Compared to other things, this scepter was not only made of a special material, but it also contained an extremely mysterious and unique power.


    That power was very weak, only emitting a little bit of Qi. However, its essence was extremely strong, far surpassing the many powers that Chen Heng had seen in the past.


    Thinking about it, this was the power left behind by the Sun Primogenitor in the scepter. ording to Grissom, although this scepter was made by a mortal, its true core was the Sun¡¯s bloodline.


    Due to the blood of the Sun, this scepter gained enough power to be the Sun Primogenitor¡¯s Divine Artifact. Of course, although this was what Grissom told Chen Heng, Chen Heng was still doubtful about the truth.


    After all, he had never seen the full power of this scepter. However, even if it was not the real Divine Artifact, Chen Heng would be nearly unbeatable with his strength and the power of the Golden Scepter.


    Chen Heng was holding the Golden Scepter as he was deep in his mind. The Golden Scepter was silent in his hands all this time. As time passed, it was still absorbing the pure power of the Sun in Chen Heng¡¯s body to nourish itself.


    And it could only use the power of the Sun. After all, the Golden Scepter was forged by the Sun King back then. It had long been firmly acknowledged the bloodline of the Sun Royal Family as its only recognized wielder.


    Other than the bloodline of the Sun Royal Family, no other people could really use the scepter. Even if they obtained it, they would not be able to unleash much of its power.


    Looking at the golden scepter in his hand, Chen Heng suddenly thought of the Ancient Silver Mirror. It was the Violet Empire¡¯s Divine Artifact. Back then, King Violet had attempted to use this Divine Artifact to suppress Aili and resolve the chaotic situation.


    Unfortunately, at that moment, something expected urred to the Divine Artifact. King Violet failed to activate the Ancient Silver Mirror.


    After Chen Heng inherited the throne, he had gotten the chance to see this Divine Artifact. And he immediately realized that something was wrong.


    On the Silver Ancient Mirror, some dirtpletely contaminated the ancient mirror. This dirt sabotaged King Violet¡¯s attempt to activate the ancient mirror. At the Aili incident, King Violet could not unleash its power.


    ......


    Chen Heng discovered he could awaken and activate the Violet Empire¡¯s Divine Artifact again as long as he removed this dirt. If it were any other king, they would probably be impatient to activate the Divine Artifact immediately, using it to stabilize their position.


    However, Chen Heng pondered for a long time. In the end, not only did he not unseal the Divine Artifact, he even strengthened its seal. Thispletely sealed the Divine Artifact in the ancestralnd of the Silver Moon Royal Family.


    This could not be helped. With Aili¡¯s death, Chen Heng and the Silver Moon Primogenitor had be arch-enemies. Both sides wanted each other dead.


    Although the Divine Artifact was a powerful resource, it was still something that originated from the Silver Moon Primogenitor.


    If Chen Heng unsealed the Divine Artifact and reawakened it, he feared that he would be in great danger, possibly even death, if he used it against the Silver Moon Ancestor.


    It would turn the tide of their death battle if the Silver Moon Primogenitor regained control of the Divine Artifact and turned it against Chen Heng at the critical moment.


    As a powerful primogenitorparable to a god, Chen Heng believed that the Silver Moon Primogenitor left some tricks behind within the Silver Ancient Mirror.


    When using the Silver Ancient Mirror was forbidden, the value of the Golden Scepter was much more valuable to Chen Heng.


    At its peak, the Golden Scepter was the Sun Primogenitor¡¯s Divine Artifact. It should have the same power level as the Silver Ancient Mirror. It would serve as an ace in Chen Heng¡¯s sleeve for his confrontation against the Silver Moon Primogenitor.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that it could recover quickly and reach its peak. Otherwise, the Golden Scepter would not be much of a use to Chen Heng in its current condition.


    After chatting with both Grissom and Aimer, Chen Heng left with Grissom.


    A momentter, they arrived at the Graveyard of the Gods.


    ¡°What a familiar aura...¡±


    On a deste grasnd, Grissom and Chen Heng looked at the scenery in the distance. Grissom stood where he was, feeling the corrosive aura around him. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Grissom was once a member of the King¡¯s Council, so naturally, he had alsoe to this mystic realm exclusive to the King¡¯s Council. Thus, he was not unfamiliar with the terrifying suppressive force around him. Instead, he felt rather nostalgic.


    ¡°Back when I joined the King¡¯s Council, I was also brought here by someone.


    ¡°I remember at that time, Jameson was still my ally. I did not expect that I would stille here after so many years...¡±


    Grissom sighed softly. At the same time, he was a little surprised by Chen Heng¡¯s methods. ¡°The King¡¯s Council kept this mystic realm exclusively to themselves. It should be prohibited for any members to disclose the coordinates. How did you obtain the coordinates from them?¡±

 Chapter 794 - Eve of the Battle

    <h4>Chapter 794: ¨C Eve of the Battle</h4>


    Chen Heng watched the illusionary scenes of history quietly by the side. He understood that the story before his eyes was something that had actually happened in the past. However, it was like a bubble to him at this moment. It was a past that had long passed.


    He continued watching. Under his gaze, the two dazzling suns collided with each other and crashed into each other.


    The Sun Royal Family¡¯s Sun Power was strong and powerful. Every royal family that had the Sun Royal Family bloodline would be like a small sun once they erupted.


    And the two in front of him were both extraordinary units who belonged to their own tiers. One was the Sun King of the Sun Empire, the most outstanding person among the Sun Royal Family of the generation. The other was the Sun Primogenitor¡¯s Destiny Nemesis, the one who was destined to bring chaos.


    The sh between the two was destined to be earth shattering. However, the scene before him did notst for such a long time. The scene before him changed as the sh was about to start. In the next scene, the fight ended.


    Chen Heng watched as a youth that was as dazzling as the sun died in mes, stabbed in the chest by the Sun King with his golden scepter. The Sun King revealed a look of disbelief on his face.


    Chen Heng did not know the details of the battle. This battle part was not recorded, so he deliberately ignored the past.


    However, the oue of this battle had already been decided. That generation¡¯s Destiny Nemesis had fallen in the hands of the Sun King and was subsequently sealed.


    Chen Heng noticed that at this time, the strength of the Destiny Nemesis was not weakened. Instead, the Destiny Nemesis had be even stronger for some unknown reason. His strength was already close to that of a Saint Child, infinitely close to Chen Heng¡¯s current strength.


    On the other hand, the old Sun King¡¯s strength had beenpletely exhausted. It was as if he had expanded all his strength, leaving only an empty shell.


    One was stronger, and the other was weaker. The result should be obvious at a nce, but the result was the opposite at this moment. The old Sun King obtained the final victory.


    The old Sun King held the golden scepter in his hand and slowly walked forward. In front of him, the young man slowly lost his life. It was as if the Golden Scepter had absorbed all his life force. The young man could not even struggle.


    ¡°My child...¡±


    ......


    Looking at the fallen figure in front of him, the old man¡¯s eyes were heavy with some pain, but in the end, he let out a long sigh.


    At the end of his memory, he held the body of his child and threw it into the golden door. Then, he sealed the Golden Pce and waited for the final arrival of death in this pce alone.


    A warm current slowly surged. Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes. In front of him, all the illusory scenes had disappeared.


    The memory fragments left behind had all dispersed, finally revealing the real scene. Chen Heng raised his head to look in front of him, but in the end, he could only see a bright golden light.


    ording to the memory fragments that he had seen just now, this should be the ce that thest Sun King used to seal his son, the Sun Arch Nemesis. The strange aura Chen Heng sensed in this ruin was likely from the Sun Arch Nemesis.


    To Chen Heng, the things that existed here were very valuable. However, when he continued forward, he did not find the corpse of the Sun Arch Nemesis. There was only a golden gemstone left in front of him.


    The golden gemstone was very beautiful. Its color was more dazzling than all the gemstones that Chen Heng had seen before. It seemed to have gathered an extremely powerful power, so much so that it was like a sun. It was iparably hot and dazzling.


    Looking at this gemstone, Chen Heng first frowned, then reacted. It seemed that the reason why this Golden Pce was still able to continue operating after so many years was most likely because of this golden gemstone.


    The power of this golden gemstone provided everything that led to the current situation.


    And within this gem, Chen Heng could also feel a terrifying power. Once it erupted, its power would be able to destroy the world. It was even more terrifying than the strongest attack that Chen Heng could unleash at this moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s fused with the Sun Arch Nemesis¡¯ origin, as well as the crystallization of the Sun¡¯s blood that was sealed here...¡±


    Chen Heng observed for a long time before he finally concluded and determined this gemstone¡¯sposition. In this ce, he did not find the body of the Sun Arch Nemesis from before, but he could feel the other party¡¯s aura from this gemstone.


    Other than that, there was also the Sun Primogenitor¡¯s pure power and powerful aura.


    Presumably, after entering this secret area, the body of the Sun Arch Nemesis had slowly disappeared under the smelting of the Sun¡¯s blood. His remaining origin had fused with the Sun¡¯s blood and became this Sun Gemstone in front of Chen Heng.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Chen Heng sighed in his heart, looking at the Sun Gemstone in his hand. Then, he turned around and walked to the side.


    Even though he didn¡¯t find the corpse of the Sun Arch Nemesis and couldn¡¯t obtain his origin, he still managed to get an equally valuable harvest in the Sun Gemstone.


    Chen Heng believed that the Sun Gemstone woulde in handy for him in the future. At the very least, if the power contained within were drawn out and unleashed in one go, it could produce an effect equivalent to a primogenitor¡¯s strike.


    And at this moment, not many people could take on the Sun Primogenitor¡¯s strike. The Silver Moon Primogenitor would likely suffer a huge blow if not die if she got hit by this strike. After all, her current state was far from her peak state.


    After taking the Sun Gemstone, Chen Heng looked around. He then turned around and left after confirming that nothing else was worth harvesting.


    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that Chen Heng didn¡¯t harvest anything else. In reality, other than the Sun Gemstone, Chen Heng had also harvested a lot in other areas.


    This ce was, to a certain extent, the Sun Empire¡¯s Heritage Land. When Chen Heng walked into it, all the various inheritances rted to the Sun Empire in the past were all in Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Compared to the inheritances Grissom had given Chen Heng in the past, these inheritances were much moreplete and contained all sorts of oues.


    In this aspect, the Violet Empire¡¯s inheritance had been passed down since ancient times. The pass down of inheritance had never stopped in the past. As a result, the ancient books and inheritances were always maintained in perfect condition.


    However,pared to the inheritances that the Sun Empire maintained, the Violet Empire¡¯s inventory was still far toocking.


    This was a very natural thing. In the past, when the Sun Empire was at its peak, the other royal families were the subordinates of the Sun Royal Family. They had to submit to them.


    Hence, in the Sun Empire, not only did the Sun Royal Family have their inheritance, but there were also many other royal families¡¯ inheritances. Some of the inheritances the Silver Moon Royal Family had lost were also present here.


    This was also a huge amount of wealth. If used reasonably, it would be enough to ensure the continued prosperity of the Violet Empire. Even if it could not reach the level of the Sun Empire, it would still be far stronger than any time in its history.


    Chen Heng walked out of the inheritance space and returned to the outside world.


    The surroundings of the familiar Golden Pce were still as calm as ever. Grissom was standing in front of the Golden Gate, trying to open it. He tried to push open the Golden Gate in front of him and enter like Chen Heng but failed again and again. The face of disappointment was obvious on Grissom.


    ¡°In the end, it still won¡¯t work...


    ¡°My bloodline is still not acknowledged by the primogenitors...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Grissom andforted him, ¡°Even when the Sun Empire was still in existence, only the Sun Kings of the previous generations had the right to pass through this Golden Gate.


    ¡°Most of the royal bloodlines are the same as you. They don¡¯t have the right to enter.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Hearing this, Grissom felt slightly better.


    The truth was just as Chen Heng had said. No matter what faction it was, the Heritage Land was not a ce ordinary people could enter.


    Even Chen Heng could not open the Golden Door during hisst visit. Only after going through the Trial of Origins and devouring the essence of many corpses did he have the right to enter.


    It was clear that the Golden Door was harsh on bloodlines. If it were not for the sufficiently powerful Sun¡¯s bloodline, it would have been impossible for Chen Heng to pass through it.


    ¡°Time is almost up. Let¡¯s search the area and get ready to leave.¡±


    Chen Heng seemed to have sensed something. He looked to the side and said. At this moment, he felt the weakening of the powers in all four directions.


    The Golden Pce had been in operation for a long time. It was still able to operate and even expel the members of the King¡¯s Council because of the Sun Gemstone.


    Blood had powerful powers in the Sun Gemstone, formed from the Sun Arch Nemesis and the Sun Primogenitor. It could supply the entire pce and allow the pce to operate.


    However, now that the Sun Gemstone had been taken away by Chen Heng. The pce was about to copse at any time.


    There would still be some time before it copsed. Taking advantage of this period, they could still take away the valuable things in this ruin to prevent the valuable things here from being destroyed.


    And Chen Heng handed over this mission to Grissom. Chen Heng did not have the time to deal with this matter.


    He still had the huge threat of the Silver Moon Primogenitor on the outside world.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Grissom did not hesitate toward the mission Chen Heng had given him. He agreed immediately. ¡°I will do my best to bring the things here out.


    ¡°This is my honor.¡±


    As he spoke, his face revealed a resolute expression. He looked exceptionally resolute.


    As a descendant of the Sun Royal Family, Grissom could be proud to clean up a ruin that belonged to the Sun King and rescue the things inside. He would¡¯ve done so even without Chen Heng¡¯s words.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded at Grissom. ¡°You can go back and tell Charlie what you need. He¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡±


    The area of this ruin was veryrge. If they wanted to clean it up, they naturally needed more than Grissom alone.


    Thus, they still needed manyborers who were mainly ordinary people and wouldn¡¯t be affected by the strange aura of this secret realm to help.


    This was the work that Charlie and the others needed to be responsible for. For the time being, Chen Heng does not have much time for it.


    Very quickly, Chen Heng left the mystic realm and returned to the Primogenitor World.


    Just as he returned to the Violet Empire Pce, Chen Heng received a message from the God of Shadows.


    ¡°This was faster than I expected!¡±


    Reading God of Shadows¡¯ letter, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but reveal a surprised expression.


    The message was very simple. It recorded the movements of the Silver Moon Primogenitor. She was about to make a move.


    This surprised Chen Heng. He originally thought that with the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s current situation, she would continue to stall for some time and wait until she recovered more power before making a move.


    Chen Heng did not expect it to be so fast. However, Chen Heng did not mind. There were pros and cons of being fast.


    Since the Silver Moon Primogenitor was making a move, he would just wait for it here.There was nothing for him to be feared of. Chen Heng¡¯s gaze looked towards the outside world, and a smile appeared on his handsome and devilish face.


    Time slowly passed. Unknowingly, three months had passed.


    During these three months, the new king who had inherited the throne finally made his move and issued orders within the Violet Empire.


    He announced the elimination of arge number of taxes within the entire empire. At the same time, he set up officials in some areas that were not directly under his jurisdiction. He even punished and executed those who had dared to offend the royal family in the past and the nobles who had not lent a helping hand when the Violet Emperor was attacked.


    He abolished the noble titles of these nobles and stripped them of their territories. Then, he sent out officials to take over. His actions were very orderly.


    Of course, during this process, some peopleined and even tried to rebel. However, this did not have much effect.


    No one could stop those with power and force in a world where personal force suppressed everything. Anyone who dared to stop them would only have one end. Death.


    After a few ughter, a fewrge families that were originally prosperous were directly massacred. The corpses of their family were sent to Chen Heng¡¯sboratory to be used as test subjects.


    Under this background, the entire Violet Empire began to change slowly. And three months passed, and a new battle was about to begin in the Violet Empire¡¯s imperial capital.


    ¡°What a familiar ce...¡±


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor walked quietly in the familiar city and pce. She looked at the familiar surroundings and sighed silently. Everything in front of her was familiar to the high and Mighty Silver Moon Primogenitor.


    Tens of thousands of years ago, the Silver Moon Royal Family hadnded in this area under her guidance. They built the first city that belonged to the Silver Moon Royal Family here.


    In the following years, the Silver Moon Primogenitor had been watching the changes in this city from the sidelines. She had already memorized everything around her.


    And now, she had finally broken free from the seal andnded again. She wanted not to bless this city like in the past but to do the opposite.


    Thinking of this, the Silver Moon Primogenitor could not help but sigh. She did not reveal her true form. Instead, she transformed into a white-clothed woman with silver hair and eyes wandering around the city.


    Of course, this was originally a form of her own. It was also the form that she had disyed the most in front of people in the past.


    In her human form, she had a face capable of stunning everyone. That appearance was so stunning that one could not forget it just by looking at it. She was the most perfect and stunning in all aspects.


    However, as they walked on the road, the people around them automatically avoided her when they saw her. No one reacted to her, as if they could not see her.


    In reality, no one could see her at all. The Silver Moon Primogenitor was invisible to everyone present. No matter how powerful an ordinary person was, they could not see her if their strength were not above a certain level. They could not even sense her existence.


    Based on strength, the only person in this city who could sense the existence of the Silver Moon Primogenitor was probably the person sitting in the pce. The Silver Moon Primogenitor silently raised her head and looked at the pce in front of her. This thought shed through her mind.


    She didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of concealing her whereabouts when she came to the territory of the Violet Empire.


    Of course, in reality, this was also impossible. Thanks to the connection between their bloodlines, the person in the pce must have sensed her arrival the moment she arrived in this city.


    They were unable to conceal their whereabouts. Once they decided to start a war, no surprise attacks would work on them. The only thing that could decide the war was the pure power of both sides.


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor silently raised her head and looked at the sky. At this moment, a dark cloud had unknowingly appeared in the surrounding sky.


    It was originally a sunny and beautiful day, but it had be dark and gloomy in the blink of an eye. This was not caused by the natural weather but by an external force.


    Everywhere, the power of the God of Shadows began to spread. Together with the forces of the God of Nature and the Guardian of Karo, they began to attack.


    Their attack was like a clear signal, indicating the n¡¯s start. The Silver Moon primogenitor smiled. Now that things hade to this, she didn¡¯t hesitate. She directly took a step forward.


    Step by step, she walked to the end instantly and arrived at the royal pce of the Violet Empire. And at this moment, someone was already waiting for her inside.


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    The sky was overcast with dark clouds. The weather around seemed to be getting worse. Standing in a bush of flowers, Chen Heng turned around and looked into the distance. At this moment, he was already prepared to wee the battle.

 Chapter 795 - - Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 795: ¨C Confrontation</h4>


    ¡°Has it finally arrived...¡±


    Chen Heng turned around and looked behind him. Looking at the empty scene, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    Beside Chen Heng, Alice was standing there, apanying him. Seeing the changes in the sky, her expression changed slightly, revealing some worry.


    Chen Heng was about to fight the Silver Moon Primogenitor, and he naturally did not tell the others about this. But Alice was not a fool.


    Looking at the sudden change in the scene in front of her and the suffocating rich majesty, no matter how ignorant she was, she could vaguely feel the changes in front of her.


    An intense battle was about to begin. Thinking of this, Alice could not help but look at Chen Heng worriedly.


    As a subordinate, she naturally had confidence in Chen Heng. She had also seen the power that Chen Heng had disyed before.


    But that didn¡¯t stop her from worrying. Would he be injured in the face of this new challenge? Alice was worried and did not know what to say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alice.¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s gentle voice came from the side as if he could feel the emotions in Alice¡¯s heart. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    He made a sound and smiled at her. Then, he took a step forward. With one step, the world changed. The space around them began to flow in reverse. In the blink of an eye, they arrived at another area.


    It was a brand new space connected to the Silver Moon Royal Family¡¯s base.


    ......


    This was one of the many mystic realms the Silver Moon Royal Family managed over the years. Many of them had already been abandoned and were not of much use now. Chen Heng took the opportunity to revamp one of them for his confrontation this time.


    Immediately upon entering the mystic realm, Chen Heng saw the Silver Moon Primogenitor. As Chen Heng had expected, the Silvermoon Primogenitor was already waiting for him here.


    From the looks of it, she should have been here for quite a while.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Sensing Chen Heng¡¯s aura behind her, the Silver Moon Primogenitor smiled. Her beautiful face carried a bright smile, moving like the most beautiful scenery in the world.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t need to fight to the death, but now, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the Silver Moon Primogenitor. ¡°I never intended to be your enemy, but unfortunately...¡±


    From the very beginning, Chen Heng did not intend to see the Silver Moon Primogenitor as an enemy. After all, he only wanted to obtain the bloodline of the primogenitor. He did not think much of these primogenitors themselves.


    Unfortunately, the matters of this world never depended on the will of humans. In the Trial of Origins, under the effect of the Power of Origins, the authority of the Silver Moon Primogenitor has torn apart and given to Chen Heng.


    This was the beginning. Following that, Chen Heng devoured and ended Aili¡¯s life, who was the Silver Moon Destiny Nemesis.


    As a result, the conflict between him and the Silver Moon Primogenitor could no longer be eased. To a certain extent, neither side did anything. In fact, to a certain extent, they even helped each other.


    Chen Heng had the power of the Silver Moon Primogenitor in his body. He was powerful because of the bloodline of the Silver Moon Primogenitor, and the Silver Moon Primogenitor was also able to break free from the Space of Origins because of Chen Heng¡¯s help.


    However, even these two people would eventually walk on this path.


    ¡°At this point, it¡¯s meaningless to say anything.¡±


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor maintained a smile on her face. Her posture was elegant and calm. Even in front of her, she was still calm, like a noble goddess.


    Of course, in reality, she was indeed a goddess. With the existence of the life in which she lived, she was no different from a god.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Neither of them had any intention of saying anything. At their level, no matter what happened at the beginning, their will would be exceptionally firm now, and they would never give up easily.


    If a few words could sway them, they would never be able to reach the level they are at now. Both sides understood this point, so they did not try to salvage anything.


    Just as they were about to move, the sky outside began to change. A terrifying sound erupted, especially loud.


    Chen Heng subconsciously raised his head and looked in a certain direction. His gaze prated through theyers of istion and saw the scene in the distance.


    He saw the violet royal capital in the air, and golden light shone in all directions. A huge and terrifying figure quietly appeared. At this moment, it had already descended.


    The dignity of a Demigod¡¯s bloodline was released at this moment, and it was iparably terrifying. Just sensing that aura, countless people¡¯s bodies instinctively trembled, and they felt a deep fear.


    This was the Guardian of Cardo. He hade at the invitation of the Silver Moon Primogenitor, and he was prepared to join forces with the Silver Moon Primogenitor to deal with Chen Heng.


    Other than him, two other terrifying auras were released. One was deep as the night, with a strange aura disying a huge outline. It was holy and majestic, causing people to feel iparable reverence.


    The other was like the source of life, bringing vigorous vitality and spring. One could vaguely see the flow ofws, and the beautiful vitality scene was disyed. It was so breathtaking and beautiful.


    This was the God of Shadows and the Lord of Nature. The two of them had also arrived at the invitation of the Silver Moon Primogenitor.


    With their terrifying level of strength, they immediately understood the situation the moment they arrived.


    Guardian Cardo let out a furious roar and immediately tried to attack, joining in the battle between Chen Heng and the Silver Moon Primogenitor.


    Feeling this scene, Alice¡¯s body tensed up in the royal pce of the Violet Empire. She was extremely nervous at this moment. However, besides her, Charlie heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°This familiar aura is the divine power of the God of Shadows and the Lord of Nature...¡±


    Sensing the familiar aura in the distance, this thought shed through Charlie¡¯s mind.


    As a powerhouse in the World of Gods, he naturally had some understanding of the two gods, the God of Shadows and the Lord of Nature. Although he had not personallye into contact with them, he had felt their divine power before and could distinguish their auras.


    After sensing their auras, Charlie immediately heaved a sigh of relief. The reason was naturally not difficult to understand.


    With the Lord of Nature and the God of Shadows here, Chen Heng would have an overwhelming advantage in this fight with the Lord of Nature and the God of Shadows.


    As for whether the Lord of Nature and the Lord of Shadow would help Chen Heng?


    Chen Heng was the one who provided the coordinates of this Primogenitor World. They could only be here because of Chen Heng.


    No matter from which perspective, there was no reason for the Lord of Nature and the God of Shadows not to help Chen Heng, the same transmigrator, but to help the native Silver Moon Primogenitor.


    Therefore, in Charlie¡¯s view, Chen Heng already had the upper hand in this confrontation.


    ¡°After defeating the Silver Moon Primogenitor, Mr. Chen Heng can take over the legacy of Silver Moon Primogenitor and even directly transform into a god in this world. It is truly possible...¡±


    Standing in the corner of the pce, Charlie thought to himself. When he thought of this, he could not help but breathe rapidly.


    Gods, this undoubtedly meant a higher level, and it was also a dream in the hearts of countless mortals in these many worlds. Only by bing a god could one truly reach the immortal realm and thuspletely break away from the mortals and ascend to the Holy Realm.


    The gods in the World of Gods were holy, and so were the primogenitors of this world.


    As long as Chen Heng could defeat the Silver Moon Primogenitor, he would obtain her everything from a holy existence. It wouldy a solid foundation for him to ascend to the Holy Realm.


    Chen Heng was inches away from bing a god!


    Thinking of this, Charlie could not help but breathe heavily and feel a little envious. However, when he thought of Chen Heng¡¯s unfathomable strength, he could not help but shake his head.


    With the strength that Mr. Chen Heng had shown before, he might have already been a god. It was all just procedural for him to continue advancing in this world. This thought could not help but sh through his mind. Then, he raised his head and looked at the sky.


    At this moment, there was already a new change in the sky.


    ¡°Attack?¡±


    Looking at the city beneath his feet, the God of Shadows condensed his body into the image of a valiant and majestic middle-aged man. He spoke indifferently.


    ¡°More or less.¡±


    Beside him, the incarnation of the Lord of Nature also descended, manifesting into the appearance of a mature woman. At this moment, he nodded at the God of Shadow to express his agreement.


    In the distance, the Guardian of Cardo coldly nced at the God of Shadows. His gaze was filled with vignce, but he did not pay much attention to the conversation between the two nor think much about it. He simply thought that the God of Shadows and the Lord of Nature were about to make their move.


    However, he did not expect that a terrifying power would tilt towards him in the next moment. At this moment, the Shadow God and the Lord of Nature made their move at the same time.


    Two powerful forces swept down and attacked forward with a loud bang. Thus, in an instant, a scene that seemed like the sky was falling and the earth was splitting exploded.


    At this moment, people raised their heads to look at the sky. They could only see the three stars colliding at this moment, and each exploded with a dazzling sound.


    Rumble!


    A terrifying aura erupted at this moment. It could not be controlled and rushed out crazily.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Faced with thebined attack of the God of Shadows and the Lord of Nature, the Guardian of Cardo didn¡¯t even have the time to react before beingpletely devoured by the vast divine power.


    That aura was terrifying, and it felt like his entire body was about to copse. It was so terrifying that it made people feel their heads go up.


    Any ordinary mortal would probably be shattered into pieces and leave no trace behind if they faced this attack from the God of Shadows and the Lord of Nature.


    However, the Guardian of Cardo was no ordinary mortal. He survived the attack head-on. His body was only torn apart, leaving a long scar.


    In the distance, a golden greatsword flew over and entrenched itself in front of him. The power within it supported his body, quickly healing the wounds on his body.


    This was the Heaven God¡¯s Divine Weapon of the Cardo Empire, a weapon that originated from the Noctural Primogenitor. At this moment, it was summoned by the Guardian of Cardo.


    ¡°He is indeed very powerful.¡±


    Looking at the Guardian of Cardo and the huge golden sword in front of him, the Lord of Nature nodded and finally agreed with what the God of Shadows had said earlier.


    Beforeing here, she had heard from the God of Shadows about the terrifyingbat strength of the Guardian of Cardo, so she had some understanding of it.


    But at this moment, she realized that the God of Shadow¡¯s description of the Guardian of Cardo was not exaggerated. On the contrary, it was more of an understatement.


    ¡°If it was a Demigod from the World of Gods who suffered thebined attack of both of us, I¡¯m afraid that even if he would cripple if not die on the spot.¡±


    Beside her, the God of Shadows¡¯ body was a little blurry. It was fluctuating in the dim darkness. It seemed to be a little unique. ¡°But if it were this world¡¯s Saint Child, he would suffer some injuries. Even his aura didn¡¯t change much.


    ¡°That¡¯s intriguing.¡±


    The Lord of Nature nodded and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°He¡¯ll die if both of us join hands. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±


    As they spoke, the aura of the Guardian of Cardo ahead began to erupt. It rose rapidly and charged toward the two of them.


    The God of Shadows and the Lord of Nature stopped chatting. They, too, charged forward, and their powers collided head-on with the Guardian of Cardo.


    Before this, the Lord of Shadows had often confronted the Guardian of Cardo. The Lord of Shadows had always been at a disadvantage, being suppressed by the Guardian of Cardo.


    But now, the situation was different. The Guardian of Cardo had left the Cardo Empire and lost his geographical advantage. Now he was facing thebined forces of the Lord of Nature and the God of Shadows. The pressure and difficulty faced by the Guardian of Cardo were much higher.


    This was not all. At this moment, following the battle between the divine existences, several auras within the entire Primogenitor World were awakened and turned their gazes over.


    A young man dressed in a ck robe with a profound and extremely powerful aura turned around and stared at the Violet Empire with a pair of scarlet eyes. The aura of the eyes of chaos emerged from his body and shook the entire world.

 Chapter 796 - - The End

    <h4>Chapter 796: ¨C The End</h4>


    In mid-air, the presence of the God of Shadows and the Lord of Nature was very powerful.


    But Aisha was not much different at the moment. If one paid close attention, one could see that there were fine lines appearing on her body. Those were traces of abyssal power.


    Perhaps it would be different in the Abyss World, but in this world, Aisha was undoubtedly favored by the abyss consciousness.


    In her body, powerful abyssal power gathered and formed a powerful energy. Once it erupted, it would definitely be earth-shattering. It was definitelyparable to the God of Shadows and the Lord of Nature in midair.


    At this moment, because of the confrontation between the Lord of Nature and the others in midair, it seemed that even all the powerhouses who had descended into this world began to be eager to give it a try.


    ¡°It seems like something unexpected has appeared.¡±


    In the abandoned mystic realm, Chen Heng sensed the changes in the outside world and smiled at the Silver Moon Primogenitor.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    To Chen Heng¡¯s surprise, the Silver Moon Primogenitor was not surprised by the changes in front of them. Instead, she smiled and nodded. ¡°It is indeed somewhat beyond my expectations.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t seem to be surprised.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about.¡±


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor smiled and shook her head. ¡°Even if I hadn¡¯t gathered them together here, they would still have attacked sooner orter, wouldn¡¯t they?


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, the current situation may even benefit me.


    ......


    ¡°In the end, everything in this world still depends on one¡¯s strength.¡±


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor said softly, ¡°As long as I can get rid of you and regain my lost authority, I can be fearless regardless of how chaotic the outside world is.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason.¡±


    Chen Heng lowered his head and thought for a moment. Then he could not help but nod, admitting that what the Silver Moon Primogenitor said was reasonable.


    As long as the Silver Moon Primogenitor could defeat Chen Heng and take back the authority that Chen Heng had seized, then her power would naturally recover. At that time, even if the God of Shadows and the Lord of Nature attacked together, they would not threaten her.


    And if she failed to do so, the oue would have long been determined. There would not be any difference whether the God of Shadows or the Lord of Nature intervened or not.


    ¡°I¡¯m short of time. Let¡¯s us begin now.¡±


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor smiled. Even now, she could remain calm and unhurried. She said softly, ¡°Let us start and end this early so we can face the deadlockter.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Chen Heng paused. He was about to ask something when he was interrupted by the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s actions. A powerful force rushed towards him.


    Rumble!


    A terrifying force was shaking. At this moment, it was shaking non-stop, wanting to shake Chen Heng¡¯s entire body.


    Without saying anything else, the Silver Moon Primogenitor attacked Chen Heng. She pulled Chen Heng into her domain, attempting to suppress him.


    With such a situation, Chen Heng had no choice but to use all his strength to deal with it.


    Bang!


    A fierce collision had already begun. Two very simr butpletely different origin powers surged at this moment and collided with each other. Instantly, a fierce sound was heard and passed through at this moment.


    The power had reached the level of Chen Heng and the Silver Moon Primogenitor. All the moves and spells that they had in the past had already lost their effects. The only thing that could still have an effect was their domain and understanding of the Power of Laws.


    Ultimately, all moves and spells depended on applying the Power of Laws. They depended on theplexity of their application. Thus, the wrestle of the divine domain was, in fact, a wrestle of the Power of Laws.


    The two powerful forces collided with each other. A powerful aura tore through the space in the mystic realm, almost crushing everything, suffocating everyone.


    Compared to the power disyed by Chen Heng and the Silver Moon Primogenitor, the scale of the battlefield of the God of Shadows and the others in mid-air seemed tame.


    ¡°Is this the power of the primogenitor of this world?¡±


    In mid-air, the God of Shadows turned to look at the ground, feeling the majestic and terrifying power under his feet. At this moment, he could not help but feel a little surprised.


    He had long since felt the power of this world¡¯s primogenitor from the Guardian of Cardo. The Power of Law that fused with his body as one and his every movement gave off the God of Shadows a terrifying feeling that couldn¡¯t be forgotten even until now.


    However, the Guardian of Cardo¡¯s power wasn¡¯t the full manifestation of this world¡¯s primogenitor¡¯s power.


    This was evident from the sh beneath them. Whether it was Chen Heng or the Silver Moon Primogenitor, they both possessed powerful primogenitor¡¯s power. Even if they were notplete primogenitors now, they had the potential to be one, and they were both much stronger than the Guardian of Cardo.


    The power of these two people surprised even the God of Shadows. By sensing that aura, he could feel the level of that power. He would probably suffer a lot if he faced any of them directly.


    ¡°Unfortunately...¡±


    Feeling the powerful power beneath him, the God of Shadows shook his head, feeling somewhat regretful. He had long decided his path in this world, and at his current level, there was nothing he could do now to change it at his current level.


    Otherwise, he would be tempted to try to walk the path of the primogenitor of this world.


    However, the Lord of Nature did not seem to have such concerns. After all, among the gods in the world of gods, she was one of the weakest. However, this also meant that she still had a lot of growing room.


    In actuality, she had seized the remains of the Ancient Tree Primogenitor and reced them. She had seized a portion of the primogenitor¡¯s power. She was undoubtedly on the primogenitor¡¯s path to strengthen her power.


    The path of faith of the gods and the primogenitor¡¯s bloodline. There was no distinguish strength difference between the two paths. However, there was no doubt that if one could take on two paths together, one would be stronger than before. This was something that could not be doubted.


    Beneath her feet, Aisha was also pondering.


    ¡°The path of the Abyss World still relies on the abyssal power feedback of the abyssal will to grow. It does not have a specific system itself...¡±


    Aisha stood in the pce and was also pondering silently. ¡°Would it be an upgrade to the Abyss World if the bloodline of this world is drawn into the Abyss World?¡±


    Unlike the World of Gods, the Abyssal Lifeforms mainly relied on killing each other and invading other worlds to obtain feedback from the Abyss World.


    Both paths had different degrees of limitations.


    One was to kill each other and constantly consume each other, thus greatly consuming the power of the Abyss World. The other was entirely dependent on the feedback of the Abyss World and could not proceed without the blessing and feedback of the Abyssal Will.


    There were different degrees of abuse. But what was the bloodline system from this world inducted into the Abyss World? Will this increase the power of the Abyss and give the Abyssal Lifeform a more viable path?


    As the thought shed across her mind, she could vaguely feel the vibrations of the Abyss World from all directions. An inexplicable joy surged into her mind. This feeling made Aisha smile.


    The Abyssal Will reacted. It seemed that the Abyss World also agreed with her idea. After all, it was also a kind of enhancement to the Abyss World.


    Then, let¡¯s do it!


    There might be nothing else in this world, but many existences with powerful bloodlines exist. As long as these bloodlines were brought back, the Abyss World would certainly be more powerful in the future.


    In the mystic realm, a violent collision was beginning. The powers of the Silver Moon collided, rushing towards each other.


    These two powers gradually spread to the outside world. Even the istion of the mystic realm could notpletely contain this influence.


    In the outside world, a strange scene began to appear.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Within the pce, Alice raised her head at this moment, staring nkly at the scene in that area.


    Two silver moons appeared in mid-air. With the arrival of the God of Shadows and the other existences, the surroundings of the Violet Empire imperial capital were already shrouded in shadows. No other scenes could be seen at all. Everything was dark and chaotic. There was not a single trace of light.


    But when Chen Heng and the Silver Moon Primogenitor fought, the powers of both sides collided. Under the powerful collision of powers, a huge projection was formed, illuminating the outside world and forming a terrifying celestial phenomenon.


    Outside, it was two huge silver moons in the air. The silver moons emitted a brilliant light. Facing the earth, they shone with a faint silver radiance. They were so resplendent and beautiful, yet they were also pregnant with fatal killing intent. A feeling so terrifying that it was suffocating emerged.


    Under the gaze of Alice and the others, the two silver moons in the air suddenly charged forward. Their powers collided directly with each other, erupting with a shocking aura.


    This seemed to reveal that the intensity of the battle in the mystic realm had far exceeded the imagination of others.


    But soon, the situation changed again. In the air, a golden radiance bloomed.


    Although the two silver moons faced each other, there were still differences in strength. One silver moon¡¯s power was stronger, purer, and brighter, but it seemed slightly smaller.


    Without a doubt, this meant that this silver moon¡¯s power was inferiorpared to the other.


    As the powers kept colliding, something unexpected also happened. Ayer of golden mes began to appear and surround the silver moon. The golden mes soared to the sky and spread over the entire silver moon.


    In an instant, it was as if the world became bright, and light reappeared in this world. The shadow that originally covered the world dissipated, and what followed was bright sunlight.


    The night instantly turned into day, and the light illuminated this ce, illuminating thousands of worlds.


    ¡°This... This Is...¡±


    Looking at this scene that changed color for a moment, Alice and the others were stunned on the spot. They only felt that their entire bodies were trembling.


    They were terrified. Because they could not withstand the suppression of the aura in the air, their entire bodies began to tremble instinctively at this moment.


    They could not imagine what kind of power triggered such spontaneous reactions.


    Even Aisha, hiding at the side, subconsciously took a step back. Looking at the scene reflected in the air, she took a deep breath. She was somewhat horrified. ¡°How long has it been? He reached this level...¡±


    Before this, the powers the God of Shadows and the Lord of Nature disyed were also very powerful, but it was not enough to surprise people. Because these two were originally gods. This time, they also came to this world as their incarnations.


    Their power was powerful because their original bodies were very powerful, so the power they carried was naturally very strong. However, what Chen Heng disyed at this moment did not have a trace of his original body¡¯s power. They were all powers that belonged to this world.


    In other words, in the short time that he had descended into this world, he had obtained this power that wasparable to that of a primogenitor. It only took him such a short time.


    How did he do it?


    At this moment, it was not only Aisha who had this doubt in the hearts of the other transmigrators. Even the mid-air battle between the God of Shadows and the Guardian of Cardo slowly stopped.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to the other side.


    Under their gazes, the sun¡¯s mes began to burn, and the silver moon began to change. Half of it turned pure gold, and in the end, it fused, blooming with an indescribable color.


    A beautiful color like jade emerged, blooming in all directions. And as this change urred, the silver moon that represented the Silver Moon Primogenitor in front waspletely suppressed.


    The battle situation seemed to have changedpletely.


    ¡°The Sun¡¯s blood in your body is so powerful, even to this extent.¡±


    In the Violet mystic realm, the Silver Moon Primogenitor looked at Chen Heng, and a look of surprise appeared on her face.


    Opposite her, Chen Heng¡¯s appearance was disyed. At this moment, his entire appearance had changed greatly.


    He was tall and big. His originally thin body instantly became solid after activating the bloodline in his body. His body had also increased from its normal height to over three meters.


    The aura of the Sun¡¯s blood filled his entire body. It fused with the power of the Silver Moon and formed a perfect fit.


    Boom!


    A powerful aura spread out. A brand new bloodline power spread out from Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    This bloodline power didn¡¯t belong to the Silver Moon or Sun¡¯s Bloodline. It was created by the Power of Origins, a brand new bloodline created by fusing the Silver Moon and Sun¡¯s Bloodlines.


    But if that was all, it wasn¡¯t enough to suppress the Silver Moon Primogenitor. The new bloodline created bybining the two bloodlines might not be able to suppress a single Silver Moon bloodline in terms of pure power, let alone the Silver Moon Primogenitor.


    However, the things Chen Heng had prepared were more than that.


    Whoosh...


    Sounds came from all directions. The space was like a calm surface of the water, rippling. Then, a Golden Scepternded in Chen Heng¡¯s hand.


    Boom!


    A powerful aura spread out. The Golden Scepter that had been silent beforepletely recovered in Chen Heng¡¯s hand, and its power began to bloom.


    It was so resplendent, so brilliant. In just an instant, a terrifying and suffocating aura spread out, suppressing everything in all directions.


    Even the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s domain was suppressed. It was so powerful that it was inconceivable. It was so terrifying that no one dared to imagine it.


    This was the Sun Empire¡¯s Divine Artifact. The Divine Artifact used the Sun¡¯s blood as its source and sacrificed generations of Sun Kings. The Golden Scepter.


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s expression changed. She looked at this Golden Scepter in a daze as if she had thought of something.


    ¡°The Golden Scepter...¡±


    She looked at the scepter in Chen Heng¡¯s hand. She was in a daze for a long time before she opened her mouth and let out a long sigh. ¡°I see...


    ¡°I finally understand your choice...¡±


    A soft voice sounded from where she stood.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    In front, Chen Heng also opened his mouth. He looked at the Silver Moon Primogenitor in front of him with a faint smile on his face. ¡°Your Divine Artifact is still sealed and cannot be used now.¡±


    ¡°It is greatly disadvantageous for you to deal with this Golden Scepter in your current state.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor nodded and appeared very calm about this. ¡°However, if that¡¯s all there is to it, it won¡¯t be so easy for you to defeat me.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    When Chen Heng finished speaking, he did not hesitate and directly attacked.


    Bang!


    In an instant, the Golden Scepter exploded with a terrifying might. A strand of primogenitor¡¯s power was activated from within. It was like the legendary Sun Primogenitor had awakened at this moment, and its power was added to Chen Heng¡¯s body. That power was so powerful, so terrifying.


    This was the Golden Scepter that had fully erupted. It truly possessed the might of a Divine Artifact. Inparison, the Silver Moon Primogenitor wasn¡¯t at her peak. Her Divine Artifact had also been sealed and is not avable now.


    Under the circumstances, the oue of this battle had already been decided. However, the Silver Moon Primogenitor still didn¡¯t have the intention to give up.


    During this battle, she had a smile on her face the entire time, as if she didn¡¯t care about the oue of this battle.


    Powerful auras shook the ground and continued to collide. However, no matter what, the oue of this battle was destined.


    Aisha raised her head and looked into the sky within the Violet Pce. There, the radiance of one silver moon gradually dimmed, suppressed by another star¡¯s radiance.


    Such a scene was not only seen by a powerhouse like her. Even ordinary mortals could see it. Some people could see more scenes.


    For example, in Aisha¡¯s eyes, she could see cracks on the silver moon in the sky. It seemed that it was gradually approaching its end and couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    Another star gradually moved forward and covered the silver moon as if it was going to devour it.


    ¡°It¡¯s over...¡±


    Looking at the scene before her, Aisha sighed softly as this thought shed through her mind. Indeed, this battle could be considered to be over by now.


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s defeat was already destined. At this moment, Aisha was already thinking about the aftermath of the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s defeat.

 Chapter 797 - Division

    <h4>Chapter 797: ¨C Division</h4>


    One could imagine that once the Silver Moon Primogenitor was defeated, this world¡¯s situation would undergo a huge change. An existenceparable to the primogenitor and stronger than gods at their peak would appear in this world.


    What would happen to her n by then? Various thoughts shed through Aisha¡¯s mind, and she couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought.


    The battle was still ongoing in the underground mystic realm.


    ¡°Your power is about to be exhausted¡­¡± Chen Heng¡¯s voice resounded in the space.


    Chen Heng and the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s bodies had already disappeared and all turned into invisible existences in this area. They existed, though it was as if they did not exist.


    Their existence had already spread to the entire mystic realm, constantly surging within it. However, the Silver Moon that symbolized the Silver Moon Primogenitor had already copsed. Her power was about to be exhausted, almosting to an end.


    Chen Heng was about to obtain the final victory. He could already feel the fruit of victory at this moment. As the Silver Moon Primogenitor weakened, the power that originally belonged to her continuously surged into his body.


    The Power of Authority and Laws that belonged to the Silver Moon Primogenitor gradually rose and rushed into Chen Heng¡¯s body through the inexplicable connection between them, driving the power in his body to continuously increase.


    Comparatively speaking, the power in the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s body was constantly weakening. Due to the loss of her authority, the Silver Moon Primogenitor could no longer maintain her previous power and gradually began to fall from her peak.


    ¡°It looks like my time is almost up.¡± The Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s voice sounded in the mystic realm. It was ethereal and weak, but it was real.


    ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡± Chen Heng asked as he looked at the Silver Moon Primogenitor before him.


    A mighty fog filled the air. If it were an ordinary person, they would probably only be able to see an ethereal fog before them. However, if it were Chen Heng, he would be able to see the real existence clearly from the fog before him.


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor was standing there quietly, looking at him with her beautiful, pure silver eyes.


    ......


    ¡°I have nost words.¡± The Silver Moon Primogenitor shook her head and said, ¡°Even if you truly defeat me, I did not lose it. I will return sooner orter. So, why leave so-calledst words if that¡¯s the case?¡± She said softly.


    Her words were indeed true. The Silver Moon Primogenitor had long been eternal as a primogenitor. Therefore, even if Chen Heng seized her power and authority, she would not truly disappear and perish but would probably fall into chaos and silence.


    As long as the primogenitor world did not disappear, she would one day return to this world sooner orter, just like the many gods in the World of Gods who had long fallen but returned for various reasons.


    Chen Heng was stunned for a moment hearing the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s words, then nodded, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    He walked forward and tried further to suppress the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s power, devouring most of her authority. However, to his surprise, the Silver Moon Primogenitor did not react to Chen Heng¡¯s power suppression.


    It was as if she had epted her fate. She stood there quietly with a faint smile, waiting for Chen Heng to devour her. The power in her body was continuously being stripped away, eventually causing her body to be iplete and gradually became illusory.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Chen Heng gradually noticed something unusual.


    Facing Chen Heng¡¯s devouring and plundering, the Silver Moon Primogenitor did not seem to resist. Her entire body was still filled with extremely strong power. However, she did not resist. Instead, she just allowed Chen Heng to plunder her power and authority.


    This action made Chen Heng instinctively frown and subconsciously feel a little surprised.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± He could not help but raise his head and look at the Silver Moon Primogenitor with a frown.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already understand?¡± The Silver Moon Primogenitor shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Chen Heng frowned with deep doubt, ¡°If you had already foreseen it, even if you couldn¡¯t win, you could still hide with your strength¡­¡±


    By now, Chen Heng had alsoe back to his senses. The perception of gods was extraordinary. They could already trace back the story that had happened instantly and find its hidden truth.


    From the beginning, the Silver Moon Primogenitor did not seem to n to regain her authority from Chen Heng. Instead, she deliberately sent herself over as Chen Heng¡¯s further resources.


    ¡®But, why?¡¯


    With the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s power, even if she was no match for Chen Heng, she could still hide and slowly recover her power at the corner. There was no need to seek death at all. However, Chen Heng could not help but be puzzled. He did not understand the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s purpose.


    ¡°There is no point in hiding. No matter what, this battle will still happen in the end.¡± The Silver Moon primogenitor shook her head and said, ¡°I have already received the revtion of destiny. This is already the best result that I have seen in destiny.¡±


    ¡°Destiny?¡± Chen Heng frowned. He was interrupted by the Silver Moon Primogenitor as he was about to ask.


    ¡°I have existed in this world for a long time. Even though I had an ident and fell into silence, I still managed to umte some things. Now, I will give these things to you.¡± Finally, the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s voice sounded.


    Many messages regarding the Silver Moon Primogenitor appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind before he could react.


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor was born before an indomitable World Tree. Along with her were many other primogenitors. They existed as fruits on this World Tree, nurtured by the World Tree, and became the world¡¯s first batch of living beings.


    Other living beingse after this batch of living beings. The first batch of World Trees nurtured the first batch of primogenitors in this world, and the first batch of primogenitors nurtured the first royal family. These royal families continued to degenerate, and their bloodlines gradually weakened. Finally, they became the noble families and mortals of today.


    This was the story that had happened before. Scenes quickly shed past Chen Heng¡¯s eyes. These messages contained too much content. Therefore, even with Chen Heng¡¯s current true spirit, he could not help but spend some time epting these messages before he could finallyplete them.


    After everything in his mind disappeared and returned to normal, Chen Heng silently opened his eyes and continued to look before him. The Silver Moon Primogenitor had already disappeared before him andpletely merged into his body.


    Chen Heng¡¯s power began to change following the fall of the Silver Moon Primogenitor.


    Bang!


    A powerful aura began to surge and undte. Then, a powerful power rose from within Chen Heng¡¯s body and exploded with a terrifying sound. This was the part of the authority that the Silver Moon Primogenitor had lost.


    It became one again with the fall of the Silver Moon Primogenitor. It entered Chen Heng¡¯s body, merging with the part of the authority that had originally existed in his body.


    At this point, Chen Heng was the new Silver Moon Primogenitor in this world. Hepletely reced everything about the Silver Moon Primogenitor and became one of the primogenitors of this world.


    In other words, he was now a true sacred being, an existenceparable to the Gods¡¯ realm. In fact, with the authority he inherited from the Silver Moon Primogenitor, he was probably much stronger than ordinary gods in pure prowess.


    The purpose that Chen Heng hade to this world previously could be said to have beenpletely achieved. Yet, even so, Chen Heng did not feel the slightest bit of joy.


    He stood alone, looking around at the mystic realm on the verge of shattering with holes everywhere. His feelings were somewhatplicated at this moment.


    The Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s memories werepletely opened to him. However, there were also some missing parts. For example, the memories of the time after the Silver Moon Primogenitor broke free from thend of origin. Chen Heng did not notice it, nor could he find it.


    ¡°What exactly did you see that made you make such a decision¡­¡± Chen Heng looked up into the sky and muttered to himself.


    He was certain that the Silver Moon Primogenitor intended to take back her authority at the beginning. However, now, she had taken the initiative to sacrifice everything she had to let Chen Heng seed. The change was so huge that it must have been through someplicated things.


    ¡®What had happened to the Silver Moon Primogenitor?¡¯ Chen Heng was puzzled, and this thought shed through his mind.


    However, he had no way of knowing, ¡®Forget it¡­¡¯


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked into the sky after thinking for a moment. The sky was bright under his gaze, and a resplendent radiance was illuminating.


    In the outside world, everyone could see the current celestial phenomena. However, a chaotic aura shrouded the surroundings. Three powerful auras shrouded the sky, covering everything in the Violet Empire. However, this was only temporary.


    As the battle between Chen Heng and the Silver Moon Primogenitor ended, so did the dispute in the air.


    ¡°Surrender¡­¡± The God of Shadows stood in the air and looked at the guardian before him. He spoke softly, and his eyes seemed to have someplicated meaning.


    From his point of view, the Guardian of Cardo was an enemy and a person destined to be eliminated. However, on the other hand, he admired the Guardian of Cardo quite a lot as a god. At least, in his opinion, the power of the Guardian of Cardo was alreadyparable to some weak gods. For example, the God of Nature at the side.


    At least in the World of Gods, when the God of Nature was at his peak, he was probably not much stronger than the Guardian of Cardo and might even be killed if he was not good. This was very normal. Although the other party was only a Demigod, he surpassed many gods in strength.


    ¡®The path of the bloodline fuses the Power of Laws into one¡¯s bloodline. Perhaps it is indeed a path¡­¡¯ Looking at the Guardian of Cardo, who was about to fall, this thought shed through the God of Shadow¡¯s mind.


    The tall body before him slowly copsed. The Guardian of Cardo¡¯s power was exhausted. The blood on his body flowed, turning the surroundings into vastkes. As his powers ran out, it also meant his life was about to end. The God of Shadows and the God of Nature were clear about this.


    In mid-air, a powerful force suddenly appeared and swept forward.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Sensing the sudden aura, the God of Shadows frowned, then his expression changed. ¡°Abyss!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Aisha¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in mid-air.


    Along with her was a strong abyssal power. This power was so powerful that even though it came with Aisha, it was enough to surprise the two powerful gods, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature. It was alreadyparable to the Demon Lord and had reached a higher level.


    This surprised them. Unknowingly, the pration of the Abyss World into this world had reached such a level. They looked at each other and simultaneously felt surprised at each other.


    However, they surged forward concurrently and attacked Aisha at the next moment. A powerful aura shook the surroundings and spread, shrouding this ancient country.


    This terrifying battle didn¡¯t seem to have ended. It would continue, and there was nothing they could do. From the bottom of their hearts, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature didn¡¯t have any conflict with Aisha, but since Aisha wanted to attack their spoils of war, this was something that couldn¡¯t be tolerated.


    The reason they were willing to help Chen Heng, other than fulfilling their previous promise to Chen Heng, the spoils of war before them were also very important factors. Especially the God of Shadows¡­


    Boom!


    Thunder continuously rumbled in mid-air. A battle was about to begin.


    In the distance, where the Eye of Chaos was located, a young man silently raised his head and looked at the dispute. A hint of excitement shed through his crimson eyes.


    ¡°The people from the Abyss have also descended¡­¡±


    ¡°This is getting more and more interesting.¡± The Eye of Chaos muttered to himself as many thoughts shed through its mind.


    Countless miserable scenes shed passed his body one by one from all directions. Then, strong power of faith rushed toward him like a river and sea howling.


    However, a brand new aura appeared at this moment. An intense radiance surged in the air. It was a strong, pure Silver Moon Power belonging to the new Silver Moon Primogenitor. A Silver Moon shone in all directions, turning this ce into a pure domain.


    ¡°It¡¯s Your Majesty¡­¡±


    In the pce, Alice raised her head in surprise and saw Chen Heng standing quietly, looking like before. However, a brand new Silver Moon mark had already appeared on his forehead and was slowly radiating.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end it here.¡±


    Chen Heng stood and looked at the scene in the air, did not say anything but just waved his hand. Then, a powerful aura spread from within and divided the battlefield in the air.


    The corpse in Aisha¡¯s hand was snatched away in just an instant. She did not even have the time to react. This shocked her, and she stood in a daze for a long time. However, Chen Heng didn¡¯t pay attention to her. Instead, he just looked at the huge corpse.


    The Guardian of Cadro¡¯s corpse was huge. Even at this moment, it was hundreds of meters tall, and its body continued to expand as it fell. This was very normal.


    Whether it was Chen Heng or the others, their essence had already transcended the mortal world. With their life level, once they fell, their corpses would probably expand to the size of an entire world. Their bodies would be an enormous world and could even reproduce new life.


    Many newborn worlds were formed in this way, the same for the Guardian of Cardo. As the body fell, the mass in the corpse would gradually spread, eventually forming an entire world.


    Looking at the abnormallyrge corpse before him, Chen Heng shook his head, then waved his hand and divided it into three parts. Thergest portion was given to the God of Shadows as the reward for the most effort this time. The second portion was given to the God of Nature. As for thest portion, Chen Heng thought about it, kept it to himself, and did not continue to divide it.


    Aisha could not sit still at this moment. The Guardian of Cardo¡¯s corpse was very important to her. Since she had already decided to lead the bloodline path of the primogenitor world to the Abyss World, it was naturally necessary to collect the many bloodlines of this world.


    The Guardian of Cardo was a Saint Child. His status was equivalent to the Divine Son of the World of Gods. He was the primogenitor¡¯s biological son and had inherited the purest primogenitor bloodline.


    His corpse was undoubted of great importance to the Abyss World. This was also why Aisha would suddenly make a move and attempt to snatch the spoils of war from the hands of the God of Shadows and God of Nature. Seeing that the Guardian of Cardo¡¯s corpse origin had been divided up, she could not sit still any longer.


    She grinned at Chen Heng and said, ¡°I¡¯vee all the way here. Is there nothing for me here?¡± She stared at the remaining origin in Chen Heng¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t help me much.¡± Chen Heng raised his head and nced at her, ¡°What right do you have to take things if you didn¡¯t do anything? Moreover, you took a lot of things from me in advance.¡±


    These words were true. Before this, Aisha had taken a lot of things from Chen Heng with the people of the Descending Assembly. Most of them were materials used to build magic arrays. Although these things were not eye-catching, it did not mean that their value was low. On the contrary, these things were very valuable.


    If it were not for the many years of umtion of the Violet Empire, even Chen Heng himself would not have been able to collect them so easily.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± When Chen Heng mentioned this matter, Aisha¡¯s face did not turn red, or her heart skipped a beat.


    On the contrary, the smile on her face did not change, ¡°Didn¡¯t we already agree about this beforehand? Forget i. I don¡¯t want your things anymore.¡± She said with a smile.


    Then, she looked at the God of Shadows and the God of Nature staring at her indifferently, then hurriedly left the ce. The God of Shadows and the God of Nature only saw her leaving and had no intention of making any real moves.


    After Aisha left, they looked at Chen Heng for a moment and left.

 Chapter 798 - The Path of the Bloodline Primogenitor

    <h4>Chapter 798: ¨C The Path of the Bloodline Primogenitor Trantion</h4>


    Chen Heng looked at the sky. The weather had gradually returned to normal with the retreat of the God of Shadows and the others. There was no longer the scene of destruction like before.


    But even so, there was still the aftermath of the terrifying battle. A god¡¯sbat strength overpowered the people and the surroundings. Every move of a god was capable of affecting the entire world.


    The entire Violet Empire would have been destroyed if it weren¡¯t for both the God of Shadows and the God of Nature intended to protect the surroundings and the mortals.


    To them, the mortals in the Violet Empire were all valuable potential believers. So, naturally, they couldn¡¯t bear to lose them.


    Now that the great battle had ended, the disaster in the Violet Empire could finally be quelled.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng¡¯s sighed silently in his heart. Everything around him seemed to have calmed down. But to a certain extent, a new vortex had just begun.


    The battle between Chen Heng and the Silver Moon Primogenitor couldn¡¯t be concealed. By this point, the primogenitors of the entire Primogenitor World had probably already learned of the news of the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s death.


    This would also lead to apletely new change. Of course, for the time being, this had nothing to do with Chen Heng. After this battle ended, he entered hisboratory and entered metamorphosis.


    After defeating the Silver Moon Primogenitor and obtaining her authority, Chen Heng underwent another metamorphosis. His body underwent a huge change.


    The most obvious change was that the portion of authority previously controlled by the Silver Moon Primogenitor had now merged into one. Theplete authority is now fused within Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    Although a part of the authority that the Silver Moon Primogenitor held had been lost in the past, the remaining part of it was still enough to form a powerful primogenitor. However, this required sufficient time.


    In this world, it was impossible to be a primogenitor in one leap. Therefore, it was unlikely that Chen Heng would be a primogenitor immediately after he had just seized power.


    There was a huge threshold to bing a primogenitor in this world. Chen Heng could feel that his current strength had reached a critical point of transformation. His life level had already reached the limit of a Demigod, and he was only a step away from the true Holy Realm.


    ......


    And this was something that required time to wear down slowly.


    Of course, Chen Heng could speed up this process if he wanted to. However, m this needed to be supplemented by other methods. And at this moment, Chen Heng had a new understanding of this world¡¯s path of the bloodline.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like this...¡±


    Chen Heng silently opened his eyes and looked outside from hisboratory. He felt that his current state was unique. In terms of space, he was in theboratory before him, but he seemed to be everywhere, existing in the entire world.


    Through the connection of his bloodline, he could see many scenes.


    Whoosh...


    A light screen shed past his eyes, and the scene in the distance appeared instantly. At this moment, Chen Heng¡¯s vision seemed to have formed a connection with other people in the outside world.


    A brand new perspective appeared before his eyes. He was no longer Chen Heng. Instead, it was as if he had entered another person¡¯s body, using his body as a foundation to observe everything around him.


    And this person was none other than Chen Heng¡¯s father, King Violet. At this moment, King Violet was standing in the garden within the pce, looking at the scenery around him solemnly.


    King Violet was no longer the king of the Violet Empire. In fact, after experiencing this series of events, he was already feeling somewhat dejected. And this couldn¡¯t be helped.


    In the past, King Violet could be considered the world¡¯s strongest unit regarding talent and strength. His strength at the peak of the Seventh Rank could sweep through the entire world. Even the King¡¯s Council, arge secret organization, did not dare to offend him.


    But now, terrifying figures that overpower him appear one after another. Besides Chen Heng, there were still previous Silver Moon Primogenitor, the Guardian of Cardo, the God of Shadows, the God of Nature, and the others.


    He couldn¡¯t even deal with Aili. To him, the world had already changed. The era that belonged to him was now over.


    The current King Violet looked calm on the surface. His face was dignified, and he had an extraordinary temperament at a nce. However, through his current perspective, Chen Heng could feel theplicated emotions in his heart.


    At this moment, King Violet¡¯s heart was filled with conflict. There was unwillingness and anger, as well as helplessness and fear. All sorts of emotions interweaved in his heart, causing him to appear conflicted andplicated.


    But now, these emotions could not be hidden in front of Chen Heng. Chen Heng even had a unique feeling at this moment. He felt he could directly control King Violet to do many things if he wanted to.


    With just a thought, he could even directly decide the life and death of King Violet. Moreover, Chen Heng believed that this feeling wasn¡¯t idental.


    Chen Heng quietly observed King Violet¡¯s actions. After watching for a moment, he changed his target.


    Swoosh...


    An inexplicable throbbing feeling rose in his heart. Then, in the blink of an eye, Chen Heng left King Violet¡¯s body and went to another person¡¯s body.


    This time, his target seemed to be a small noble in the Violet Imperial City. The small noble was currently in his manor, basking in the sun contentedly.


    The Silver Moon Royal Family ruled the Violet Empire. The noble families within had intermarried for many years, and most of them possessed the bloodline of the Silver Moon royal family within their bodies. It was just that the degree was different.


    Such was the case with small noble, but the bloodline within his body was still rtively thick.


    Chen Heng was deep in thought about what he was observing. What was presented before he was the authority he had seized from the Silver Moon Primogenitor.


    This authority contained the control of the Silver Moon bloodline. Anyone with the Silver Moon bloodline would be unable to escape the control of the Silver Moon Primogenitor.


    Just like Chen Heng at this moment, with a single thought, he could decide the life and death of these people and even control them to carry out orders. This kind of almost absolute control was the power of a Bloodline Primogenitor.


    Chen Heng estimated that other than the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s Destiny Nemesis, Aili, no one else would be able to escape this kind of control.


    Aili could not be controlled because he was the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s Destiny Nemesis under the influence of destiny. So, naturally, he would not be affected.


    As for Chen Heng himself? Chen Heng thought for a moment and found a reasonable exnation.


    Initially, his bloodline was not pure Silver Moon Royal bloodline. However, before Silver Moon Primogenitor sought him in his dream, the proportion of the Sun¡¯s bloodline in his body was even higher than the Silver Moon bloodline.


    Such powerful Sun¡¯s bloodline should have diluted the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s control over Chen Heng to a certain extent.


    Moreover, before he became the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s enemy, there was no need for the Silver Moon Primogenitor to control him.


    Before he passed the Trial of Origins, the Silver Moon Primogenitor could influence Chen Heng if she wanted to due to the bloodline in Chen Heng¡¯s body. So even though she couldn¡¯t control Chen Hengpletely, she could still achieve a certain degree of influence.


    This was the Bloodline Primogenitor¡¯s natural control over the bloodline descendants.


    Perhaps this was also why the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s authority would be torn apart after Chen Heng passed the Trial of Origins. The two of them already had this kind of abnormally close connection.


    At this time, the Silver Moon bloodline¡¯s authority had already been torn apart. So it was no longer feasible even if the Silver Moon Primogenitor wanted to influence Chen Heng.


    This was probably the reason why the Silver Moon Primogenitor couldn¡¯t stay put but wanted to make a move on Chen Heng to reim her authority.


    Chen Heng was somewhat enlightened by his understanding. However, the power of the bloodline authority was far from just that.


    Chen Heng raised his hand and gently moved it. Through the senses in his body, he could feel the situation in all directions.


    Those individuals were carrying the Silver Moon Bloodline and are currently active worldwide.


    These were individuals that were born from the Silver Moon Primogenitor. And at this moment, these individuals had weak energy feedback transmitting to Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is...¡±


    Feeling the slowly growing energy in his body, Chen Heng was deep in thought. He finally had a deeper understanding of this world¡¯s path of the bloodline.


    Before this, Chen Heng had always had doubts. This world¡¯s primogenitor was so powerful that it had almost reached a terrifying level. But in this world, these primogenitors had left their descendants, allowing their descendants to reproduce and grow in the world.


    This kind of practice was rare among the gods in the World of Gods. In the World of Gods, the gods asionally leave their Divine Sons, but they rarely leave so many descendants as the primogenitors.


    This behavior was meaningless for the gods in the World of Gods. But in this world, the situation was different.


    The bloodline descendants were the source of their authority and power growth for the Bloodline Primogenitors. Through the growth and advancement of their descendants, their power would slowly grow, bing stronger and stronger over time.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked into the distance. Through this sacred perspective, he could see the scene in the distance.


    In the Violet Imperial City, many people were dying at every moment. Some of them were nobles, and some of them weremoners.


    When the mortals died, there would be streams of pure energy feedback. The feedback would eventually return to Chen Heng¡¯s body through the bloodline connection. Along with this process, Chen Heng¡¯s power was slowly increasing.


    This made Chen Heng think of Aili¡¯s actions from before. Aili seemed to be the same before. He kept killing the descendants of the Silver Moon Royal Family, using this to increase his power continuously.


    Now that he thought about it, the source of this power was the same. It came from the feedback of the Silver Moon bloodline.


    And the essence of Aili¡¯s killing was to plunder the power that originally belonged to the Silver Moon Primogenitor and slowly encroach on his authority.


    Of course, the path of the bloodline was not so simple. It involved many aspects, and there were manyplicated things. But after truly walking on this path, Chen Heng could also discover the advantages of this path.


    The first thing was survival. Regardless of which Holy Realm path was taken, as long as one reached the level of holiness, they already had the characteristics of immortality. Therefore, it would be very difficult for them to fall and die truly.


    Just like the gods in the World of Gods, although they were difficult to kill, they could be banished and killed as long as one banished all the marks of their existence.


    However, the Bloodline Primogenitor was another matter. If one wanted to kill a Bloodline Primogenitor, not only did one have to suppress and destroy the primogenitor, but one also had to kill all the descendants.


    Otherwise, the Bloodline Primogenitor would revive among his descendants, and he would still return. In terms of vitality, a Bloodline Primogenitor was undoubtedly very tenacious.


    What was even terrifying was that apart from the bloodline descendants, the Bloodline Primogenitor also often upied the world¡¯s authority, symbolizing a part of the world¡¯s operation.


    Their immortality was even higher than that of the gods in the World of Gods. This was their advantage.


    Of course, it was not without ws. The w was that it was too difficult to awake a new primogenitor.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s case, he was not awakened as a new primogenitor. Instead, he merely seized the position of Silver Moon Primogenitor and reced her as the new Silver Moon Primogenitor.


    The world¡¯s authority had long been monopolized. To awake to a new primogenitor, one had to step over the corpse of an old primogenitor. Other than that, there were no alternatives.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked at the sky. The sky was still dark blue, and the sun and the silver moon coexisted in that deep ce, emitting light and heat together.


    However, with the fall of the Silver Moon Primogenitor, the silver moon had dimmed quite a bit.


    ording to Alice, during this period, the silver moon¡¯s radiance had not only dimmed, but the number of times it appeared had also decreased.


    This was because the previous Silver Moon Primogenitor had already fallen, and the new Silver Moon Primogenitor, Chen Heng¡¯s strength, had not reached that level yet.


    Thinking of this, Chen Heng no longer had any doubts about his future path of advancement.


    In the past, the Silver Moon Primogenitor had already prepared everything. Therefore, Chen Heng only needed to inherit everything from the Silver Moon Primogenitor and follow the path of the past to reach that level.


    Now, what hecked was only a little time. Thinking of this, Chen Heng silently closed his eyes and sank into a deep silence. During this process, he umted energy, preparing to wee the moment he would soar into the sky.


    Time slowly passed.


    It was not until three monthster that Chen Heng woke up from his silence and walked out of hisboratory.


    The reason for his movement was also very simple. There were guests. They were the God of Shadows and the God of Nature. They came together to visit Chen Heng.


    As the master, Chen Heng naturally had to wee him.


    ¡°Your power has reached a new level.¡±


    The Lord of Shadows transformed into a handsome young man in a garden. He looked at Chen Heng and said.

 Chapter 799 - The Struggle for Power

    <h4>Chapter 799: ¨C The Struggle for Power</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Chen Heng nced at the God of Shadows before him, then smiled and calmly said, ¡°I can see that your strength has recovered quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°Barely.¡± The God of Shadows also smiled.


    While Chen Heng was making his move in the Violet Empire, the God of Shadows was also not idle. Due to the fall of the Guardian of Cardo, the God of Shadows no longer had any enemies in the Cardo Empire.


    The God of Shadows has very frequent movements during this period. The brand new Church of Shadows was constantly making moves in the Cardo Empire. They had defeated the Cardo Empire royal family in a short period andpletely upied it.


    In the current Cardo Empire, the Church of Shadows had reced the original Cardo Royal Family and became the mainstream of the Cardo Empire. Even the king of the Cardo Empire had fallen.


    With the help of the Church of Shadows, a coteral branch of the Cardo Royal Family became the new king and established a series of policies that were beneficial to the Church of Shadows.


    This also meant that the Cardo Empire, the most powerful of the three empires, hadpletely fallen into the God of Shadows¡¯ hands. However, the power of faith it provided was naturally enormous, and it had many benefits for recovering the God of Shadows¡¯ power.


    The God of Shadows has undergone significant change despite the time limit. Nevertheless, he hadpletely recovered the majesty of a god, and his strength had a trace of his former elegance.


    This time, he did note alone. Chen Heng turned around and looked to the side. A beautiful and gentle-looking woman wearing a simple green robe appeared. She was shrouded by a radiance of kindness, leaving an inexplicable good impression on everyone.


    She was the God of Nature, who had also arrived with the God of Shadows. However, these two didn¡¯te in their true bodies. Instead, they were just avatar differentiated using a slight bit of power and hade to pay a visit. The power used was naturally not enough for battle, but it was more than suitable to be used to pay a visit to a guest.


    ...


    ¡°It seems that you have already consolidated the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s power and are about to reach the Primogenitor¡¯s Realm of this world.¡±


    Looking at Chen Heng, a smile appeared on the God of Nature¡¯s face, with a hint of envy.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost there. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m still one step away from that level.¡± Chen Heng smiled and looked at the God of Nature, ¡°Speaking of which, you should be almost there, right?¡±


    Like Chen Heng, the God of Nature had also upied the power of a primogenitor in this world and had even reced him to a certain extent. Therefore, she should not be too far from that level with her foundation.


    ¡°I¡¯m still a lot weakerpared to you.¡± The God of Nature felt helpless and said, ¡°What I upied was only the remains left behind by the Ancient Tree Primogenitor¡¯s transformation. The real Ancient Tree Primogenitor has long since been hidden away. I don¡¯t know where he has gone to.¡± She spoke calmly.


    It turned out that the Ancient Tree Primogenitor was just like the Silver Moon Primogenitor. She had not died but had just been hiding. The remains left behind in the northern wastnd were only an appearance used to deceive people.


    Back then, when the God of Nature descended into this world, she had directly descended into the northern wastnd. As the authority she held was simr, she had set her eyes on the remains. She wanted to rece the Ancient Tree Primogenitor and rise quickly using its power.


    However, she did not expect that although the Ancient Tree Primogenitor had left behind the remains, he hadn¡¯t fallen. After sensing the God of Nature¡¯s actions, this primogenitor immediately made a prompt decision and hid.


    ¡°I have indeed obtained a portion of the Ancient Tree Primogenitor¡¯s authority, but the majority of the authority is still with the Ancient Tree Primogenitor.¡±


    The God of Nature spoke with some regret.


    ¡°What a pity.¡± On the side, the God of Shadows nodded with some regret.


    The God of Nature and the Ancient Tree Primogenitor had very simr domains in this world, but at the same time, there were also significant differences.


    This kind of divinity, which was simr in its domain, was an excellent supplement to each other. If one could devour and upy the authority of another, one would be able to reach a higher level.


    In the World of Gods, the God of Nature was just an ordinary weak god, far less powerful than a high-level god like the God of Shadows. However, if she could devour the authority of the Ancient Tree Primogenitor andbine the authority of the two holy existences into one, her power would inevitably rise, enabling her to reach the level of the God of Shadows. This was also why the God of Nature was constantly considered the Ancient Tree Primogenitor.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I have to thank Your Majesty.¡± The God of Nature looked at Chen Heng and expressed her gratitude, ¡°If not for Your Majesty¡¯s help, I would still take a long time to recover from my deep sleep.¡± She said with a smile on her face.


    What the God of Nature said was naturally a matter in the World of Gods. During the battle between the Abyss World and the World of Gods, many gods fell into a deep sleep and had to use this method to umte power slowly.


    The God of Nature was also one of them. Moreover, as she was not good at fighting and killing, and her strength was rtively weak, her injury was even more serious than other gods.


    Continue reading on 0n MYB0XN0 V E L. COM


    At that time, in the Karo Kingdom, the church left behind by the God of Nature had been devoured by the Dusk Cult. As a result, the God of Nature¡¯s faith was weakening day by day, and she could not even wake up temporarily.


    It was Chen Heng who changed everything. He seized the Karo Kingdom, changed Karo to the Hatim Kingdom, and then worshipped the God of Nature, vigorously promoting the God of Nature¡¯s faith. Only then did the God of Nature¡¯s power slowly recover and gradually restore its own will.


    If it weren¡¯t for Chen Heng¡¯s help, the God of Nature would probably have fallen into silence. It was hard to say what would have happened in the end. Because of this, the God of Nature expressed her gratitude to Chen Heng.


    The God of Shadows nced at the two and didn¡¯t say anything. Since they decided to cooperate, they naturally had to know everything. When the God of Shadows and the God of Nature had taken the initiative to convey the news of the Silver Moon Primogenitor, Chen Heng returned the favor by revealing his identity in the World of Gods.


    On the one hand, it was to win the trust of others. Yet, on the other hand, it was also to feel emboldened. At this point, Chen Heng no longer needed to hide his identity and could openly look at others with his true face.


    After all, few people could defeat him easily in the World of Gods. Even a powerful god like the God of Shadows might not be able to do anything to Chen Heng with his power still not fully recovered.


    Strength was Chen Heng¡¯s only confidence, encouraging him to reveal his identity. After all, he was nowparable to a god.


    ¡°This world is strong, and the primogenitor born is not inferior to a god. It is also a path that is not inferior to a god.¡± Looking at Chen Heng before him, the God of Shadows muttered to himself and said softly, ¡°Do you have any thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Chen Heng lowered his head and thought for a moment, then raised his head again with a smile appearing on his face. ¡°However, I believe that the two of you can also see that although the primogenitor of this world is powerful, most of the reason lies in authority.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The God of Nature nodded, ¡°In terms of us, we gods and the primogenitor of this world are sacred. Although our paths are different, there is no distinction between the good and the bad. What the primogenitor is truly better than us gods is the authority that he holds.¡± She said this because she was very clear about the authority of the gods and the primogenitor.


    Compared to the God of Shadows, the God of Nature had seized part of the Ancient Tree Primogenitor¡¯s authority, so she was very clear about the difference between the two.


    Nheless, the God of Shadows also understood some things. After all, he had fought with the Guardian of Cardo for so long, and it was not that he had not gained anything.


    From the Guardian of Cardo, he noticed many characteristics of the Primogenitor. In general, they were fundamentally different. The primogenitor and the god were both sacred. Although the way of ascension was different, both were undoubtedly very powerful.


    However,pared to god, the primogenitor had not only power but also the authority given by the world. For example, the Silver Moon Primogenitor represented the Silver Moon, the Sun Primogenitor represented the sun, and the Ancient Tree Primogenitor controlled the natural recement. These were all part of the world¡¯s operation. The authority granted by this part of the world allowed them to be overly powerful.


    ¡°I once heard that in a distant world, there was an ancient sacred who once seized worlds and turned them into world consciousness, controlling the power of the world¡¯s authority...¡± So the God of Shadows said.


    ¡°Recing the world consciousness for oneself is equivalent to directly seizing an entire world and bing the world¡¯s representative. One can obtain strong power using this method but is also prone to problems. Although our holy wills are powerful, it is still fine for a short period facing the erosion of the world¡¯s consciousness. However, if it is prolonged, I¡¯m afraid it will be assimted sooner orter.


    ¡°In the past, a few holy wills have also tried this path. However, they still failed in the end. Their bodies have be a part of the world, and they no longer have any self to speak of.¡±


    The God of Nature also shook her head and denied this path. Beside her, Chen Heng quietly listened to the words of the two gods and could not help but be shocked. He suddenly thought of the scene in the World of Kings.


    In that world, his avatar suppressed the initial space and was constantly eroded by the power of the initial space. To a certain extent, the situation was simr to what the God of Shadows had said.


    It was just that his clone was not strong enough to seize the world¡¯s consciousness directly. Instead, he could only choose tobine with the world¡¯s consciousness and be the representative of the world¡¯s consciousness.


    However, the overall result was simr. If Chen Heng did not have the simtor, his avatar would sooner orter lose itself under the erosion of the world¡¯s consciousness. Ultimately, it wouldpletely lose its ability to control and be a puppet of the world¡¯s consciousness.


    Chen Heng did not encounter such a situation and could continue to control that avatar simply because he had the power of the simtion device on his body to iste the erosion of the world¡¯s power.


    Based on the discussion between the God of Shadows and the God of Nature, it could be heard that simr paths had already been tried before by the past Divines, but they just did not make it through. However, could Chen Heng do what others couldn¡¯t do?


    Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. Nheless, it couldn¡¯t be done by the main body because if that were the case, his own body would also be eroded. So even with the protection of the simtion device, he would sooner orter be a madman.


    Yet, what if it was just using an avatar? Just like how it was done in the World of Kings. It seemed possible. Chen Heng¡¯s eyes lit up then he thought of another feasible path.


    He had already decided to wait untilter to try and create more avatars and send them to different worlds. In this way, even the imprints he had previously distributed had a new effect.


    He could assign missions to travelers like the God of Shadows, letting them be in charge of cleaning up the experts and obstacles in that world and subsidizing Chen Heng¡¯s avatar in seizing that world.


    Experts like the God of Shadows were responsible for clearing the way, while Chen Heng only needed to sit back and enjoy the fruits of theirbor, directly seizing the core of that world.


    During this process, the God of Shadows and the others obtained the resources and believers of the other world, while Chen Heng obtained the world itself and the simtion points. So, wasn¡¯t this a win-win situation?


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Before him, the God of Shadows¡¯ somewhat doubtful voice continued to be heard.


    Chen Heng raised his head, looked at the God of Shadows before him, and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m listening. Please continue.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The God of Shadows nodded, then said, ¡°It¡¯s not advisable to directly seize the world and rece the world¡¯s consciousness. However, if you are just like the primogenitor of this world, controlling a certain part of the world¡¯s operation, it seems that you can also use this to gain the support of the world¡¯s power.


    This is also a viable path. You can obtain the world¡¯s power to supplement and strengthen it, and at the same time, avoid the erosion of the world¡¯s consciousness.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chen Heng thought for a moment, then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case.¡±


    To give up recing the world¡¯s consciousness directly and instead control a part of the world¡¯s operation, the gains would naturally be much smaller, but the risk would also be minimal.


    There was no need to risk directly bing a madman, and he could safely enjoy the world¡¯s support and authority. This was naturally a good thing. The only disadvantage of such actions was that they would be much more involved.


    As the authority within the world was limited, so did the entire world¡¯s power. It was impossible to provide for so many people with unlimited authority. Therefore, to seize authority, the many Divines would have to fight each other to the bitter end. The struggle for authority was far crueler than the struggle for faith in the World of Gods.


    ¡®If that was the case, then it was no wonder that the primogenitor world would be like this.¡¯ Chen Heng pondered for a moment, and then this thought shed through his mind.


    The reason was very simple. In the case of the primogenitor world, if there were an endless stream of newborn Divines, the fight would begin.

 Chapter 800 - Half A Year

    <h4>Chapter 800: ¨C Half A Year</h4>


    The high and mighty primogenitors would instinctively control theters to avoid potential power struggles and to maintain stability. They would even suppress the Divine Ascensions to a certain extent.


    This was perhaps the reason why there weren¡¯t so many Divine Ascensions in this world. It waspletely different from the situation in the World of Gods. Of course, there must be many additional reasons, but that was the prime factor.


    The God of Shadows and the God of Nature hade this time to discuss this matter.


    ¡°The path of this world is different from the World of Gods, but it is also very interesting.¡±


    The God of Shadows was the first to speak and express his stance.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and replied with a smile, ¡°If we follow the path of this world, the Divines that had ascended would also receive the blessing of the world¡¯s authority. Presumably, their power will also far surpass that of normal gods ascending.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The God of Shadows nodded and said, ¡°The God of Nature and I both want to experiment and upy a portion of the world¡¯s authority.


    ¡°I wonder what King of Hatim thinks?¡±


    He asked Chen Heng to address his title in the World of Gods.


    ¡°Since both of you have the intention, I naturally have no objections. It¡¯s just that there would be a small problem¡­¡±


    Chen Heng smiled and then let out augh. He said softly, ¡°Will the primogenitors of this world just watch us do as we like?


    ......


    ¡°As far as I know, there are still many primogenitors in this world. And they are justying low.¡±


    ¡°However, if we wake them up, we must fight against them. Will we be able to fight against these primogenitors with our current strength?¡±


    Before the Silver Moon Primogenitor died, she left behind more than half of her inheritance and handed it over to Chen Heng. This also allowed Chen Heng to understand some of the specific circumstances of this world. For example, the locations of the primogenitors in the past.


    Aftering to this world, Chen Heng had never seen a real primogenitor. Whether it was the Silver Moon Primogenitor or the Ancient Tree Primogenitor, they were no longer in their prime. One had been sealed for a long time, while the other was struggling on the verge of death, only leaving behind his remains.


    These two primogenitors couldn¡¯t portray the true peak power of this world. Were there any primogenitors in their absolute prime in the current primogenitor world?


    Yes, of course, there were. Not only were there but there were also quite a number of them. It was just that these primogenitors were inactive right now for various reasons.


    However, no matter how deep their sleep was, if someone wanted to make a move against them, they would awake and react against those who dared to do so. This was something that did not need to be questioned.


    ¡°It is indeed very troublesome.¡±


    The God of Shadows expression said calmly, ¡°Our current force here was not enough to snatch the authority from the primogenitors.


    ¡°So, we need to change our methods.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±


    Chen Heng looked at the God of Shadows curiously, wanting to know what method he would use.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the specific methods already in front of us?¡±


    The God of Shadows smiled and then pointed into the distance.


    In that direction, a scene immediately appeared. In an empty pce, people pray crazily in ck robes with fanatical expressions.


    ¡°Great Ruler of Chaos, please lend us your power and purify this filthy world¡­¡±


    Murmurs echoed in the pce, and waves of powerful and inexplicable power reverberated in the pce. The powers belonged to the abyss.


    ¡°Is this¡­ The Descending Assembly hideout?¡±


    Chen Heng looked at the scene in front of him, and his face showed some surprise. ¡°Has it begun?¡±


    Chen Heng was not surprised by the Descending Assembly¡¯s action.


    From the beginning, Chen Heng understood that the purpose of the Descending Assembly was to receive the power of the Abyss World and bring the powerful existences in the Abyss World to the Primogenitor World. Their ultimate goal was to erode this world.


    From the current situation, their summoning ritual had already been long carried out, and it was not far from the final act.


    What surprised Chen Heng was the actions of the God of Shadows.


    The God of Shadows seemed to have infiltrated into the inner part of the Descending Assembly. This was evident by how effortless it was for him to peek into the inner scenes of the Descending Assembly.


    Chen Heng did not know how deep the God of Shadows had infiltrated. But after reading up to this point, he finally understood the God of Shadows¡¯ intentions.


    ¡°I understand now.¡±


    Looking at the two in front of him, Chen Heng smiled, then said, ¡°If there is a need, I can help at any time. I can help both of you to fulfill your needs.¡±


    Hearing this, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature revealed smiles on their faces. It seemed that they were quite satisfied with Chen Heng¡¯s reply.


    After a while, they left. Chen Heng was the only one left there. Sitting quietly on the spot, he recalled the words of the God of Shadows and the God of Nature. He couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a troubling time¡­¡±


    He smiled, recalled his current situation, and found it interesting.


    ¡°Things are getting more and more interesting¡­¡±


    He stood up from where he was and walked toward hisboratory.


    When he walked into theboratory, he found Charlie. When Chen Heng was not around, Charlie had been busy in theboratory. He spent almost twenty-four hours a day here. The reason why Charlie worked so hard was mainly for himself.


    Sensing Chen Heng¡¯s arrival, Charlie quickly turned around and revealed his current appearance. Charlie was wearing a ck robe in the dimboratory, barely concealing his appearance.


    However, his appearance under the ck robe was stillpletely exposed in Chen Heng¡¯s sight. His face no longer looked like his own. His body was slowly covered in scales. All kinds of deformed tentacles spread out from his body. It looked as strange as it could be.


    From the looks of it, he had already reached another critical point.


    ¡°It seems that there¡¯s something wrong with your experiment.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Charlie¡¯s current appearance and immediately knew that there was an ident with Charlie. ¡°You mixed many royal bloodlines to transform like Grissom smoothly. It looks like you¡¯ve failed.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Charlie sighed deeply and was dispirited. ¡°This body of mine is about to die.


    ¡°I still have a few more years before this body dies.¡±


    He spoke calmly. Although his voice was calm, one could still feel its unwillingness.


    Charlie was a wizard with quite some attainments in the field of bloodlines. Aftering into contact with Grissom and learning about Grissom¡¯s condition, Charlie had thought of mixing Grissom¡¯s bloodline and a few royal bloodlines to forge his bloodline.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that he hadpletely failed. This was a matter of course. It was easy for conflicts to ur when multiple bloodlines were mixed.


    Chen Heng had nted multiple bloodlines into Grissom¡¯s body just to use this method to disperse the power of the Sun¡¯s bloodline so that it could cool down.


    In essence, no matter how Chen Heng operated, he still focused on the powerful and pure Sun¡¯s bloodline in Grissom¡¯s body. He did not use the power of multiple bloodlines at the same time.


    The other bloodlines in Grissom¡¯s body only had a tranquilizer effect. It waspletely different from Charlie¡¯s current situation. Charlie¡¯s train of thought had been wrong from the start.


    Thinking of his situation, Charlie could not help but sigh.


    ¡°In the end, it was all in vain.¡±


    He recalled the World of Gods¡¯ situation and could not help but feel discouraged.


    When he came to this world, his original goal was to obtain more power andplete his advancement. At first, he could have already achieved his goal, but he was greedy, causing such an ident on himself.


    Although dying in this world would not affect his own body, all the effort he had put in for so long would all be put in vain.


    Wasting so much time and effort was already a bad thing. Not to mention, he had missed the opportunity to advance further. This was even worse.


    ¡°I can give you a chance. Not only can I solve your problem, but I can also let you truly possess the royal bloodline¡­¡±


    In front of him, Chen Heng¡¯s voice slowly sounded from where he stood.


    Hearing this voice, Charlie¡¯s body suddenly stopped. ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°I think there¡¯s no benefit and the necessity for me to lie here.¡±


    ¡°What do I need to pay?¡±


    Charlie suddenly calmed down and looked at Chen Heng. As a mage, he must be calm and not impulsive. Since Chen Heng was willing to help him, there must be something that he needed to do.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to give up anything.¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head and said softly, ¡°If I¡¯m being serious, it¡¯s just that I admire your ability, so I hope we could have more chances of cooperation in the future.


    ¡°Believe me. This won¡¯t do you any harm.


    ¡°During this period, we worked happily together, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Charlie nodded. After thinking for a while, he still nodded. ¡°Your conditions are very generous. I¡¯m very happy to ept it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the best.¡±


    Chen Heng also smiled, then waved his hand.


    Unlike what Charlie had imagined, aplicated and delicate operation, Chen Heng waved his hand casually.


    In his body, a drop of blood with an unknown color dripped directly onto Charlie¡¯s body. Then, everything changed.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    When the blood came into contact with his body, Charlie screamed as if he had suffered intense pain. Of course, in reality, that was indeed the case.


    The process of bloodline transformation was extremely painful. If a mortal did not have strong and tenacious willpower to face this pain, he could copse at any time and be disabled.


    Of course, that was only for ordinary people.


    As for Charlie? Chen Heng believed that he had this willpower. His willpower must be strong to achieve his aplishments in the World of Gods.


    In just a short moment, Charlie quickly calmed down and fell into aa. Not long after, his body underwent apletely new change.


    In his body, the blood that had originally been transnted into his body was rapidly devoured by that drop of blood. Then, it spread throughout his entire body, upying more than half of the area.


    During this process, Charlie¡¯s bloodline was also changing, gradually adjusting to Chen Heng¡¯s form. This was also the first time Chen Heng had seen this process.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±


    Looking at Charlie¡¯s body, Chen Heng was deep in thought. Many thoughts shed through his mind.


    After recing the Silver Moon Primogenitor, he became the new Bloodline Primogenitor.


    For the current Chen Heng, even just the infection of his aura was enough to convert an ordinary mortal into his kin, not to mention a drop of his blood. If nothing unexpected arises, just this drop of blood was enough to convert Charlie into Chen Heng¡¯s kin, bing his direct bloodline.


    Now that he thought about it, many of the primogenitors of the royal family must have been created in this way, especially used to create their descendants.


    After a moment, Charliey on the ground, his breathing gradually calming. He seeded.


    Chen Heng looked down and saw traces of the Silver Moon Royal Family on Charlie¡¯s body. It was the same in other aspects.


    Chen Heng tried to use his power. He could feel Charlie¡¯s presence and even control him like the others.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded in satisfaction. He was quite satisfied with the effect. Charlie did not know that its Bloodline Primogenitor would control any royal bloodline.


    Once he epted Chen Heng¡¯s good intentions, he no longer had full control of his life, regardless of his original thoughts. Now, he could only follow Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng casually called out a few servants and asked them to send Charlie to Charlie¡¯s room to rest. Only then did Chen Heng leave to attend to his many other tasks. Just like that, time slowly passed.


    Another that, half a year passed.


    ¡°Found it.¡±


    In a deste region, many people were busying themselves. Jameson was leading the King¡¯s Assembly. At this moment, as they stared at the scene before them, they couldn¡¯t help but secretly heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Kling,e here.¡±


    Jameson looked behind him and shouted. Following his voice, a young man immediately stepped forward, directly appearing in front of him. And this young man was none other than Chen Heng.


    In the Violet Empire, Chen Heng¡¯s identity as the king of the Violet Empire had already been exposed. However, he still had a smurf within the King¡¯s Assembly.


    For the time being, the king¡¯s assembly still had some value. Chen Heng didn¡¯t pull back his smurf for the time being and continued to stay there, preparing to use it in times of need.


    And from the results, the King¡¯s Assembly had indeed given Chen Heng a big surprise.


    ¡°Kling.¡±


    Jameson looked at Kling and said solemnly, ¡°How is it? Can you feel the aura below?¡±


    Hearing his words, Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes. Then, he opened them again and nodded at him. ¡°Yes.


    ¡°The information is not wrong. There is indeed the presence of a primogenitor here.¡±


    Chen Heng said to Jameson seriously.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Jameson secretly heaved a sigh of relief. At this time, he looked much more rxed. ¡°It seems that the information left behind by the sages is not wrong.


    ¡°In the depths of this ce, there are indeed the remains of a primogenitor.¡±


    As he spoke, Jameson¡¯s face revealed an excited smile.


    The establishment of the King¡¯s Assembly was inextricably linked to their primogenitor.


    As early as the beginning, the founders of the King¡¯s Assembly had discovered the remains left behind by the primogenitor and even its ruins.


    The bloodline medicine used during the Acquired Saint Child¡¯s experiment was added with a part of the remains left behind by the primogenitor. This specifically allowed the experimental subject to transform, and the effect was undoubtedly powerful.


    This was also why Chen Heng did not immediately leave the king¡¯s Assembly. Even though with his current strength, he could easily wipe out the entire King¡¯s Assembly if he wanted to, he opted not to do so.


    During this half a year, Chen Heng¡¯sid low. He looked like a normal person, acting silently behind the scenes. However, the expectations of the King¡¯s Assembly, Jameson, and the others towards Chen Heng grew bigger and bigger.


    During this period, Chen Heng could feel the change in his status.


    During this period, King¡¯s Assembly¡¯s behavior toward Chen Heng was significantly improved. The assembly also gave him more benefits. Some ces that had been kept secret in the past and were never open to him were now revealed to him.

 Chapter 801 - The King’s Assembly’s Movements

    <h4>Chapter 801: ¨C The King¡¯s Assembly¡¯s Movements</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    After such a long period ofying low, there were indeed some results.


    For example, at this moment, some ces that were hidden deep within the King¡¯s Assembly that were never open to outsiders were gradually opening up to Chen Heng.


    This was partly because Chen Heng¡¯s current status was different but also because of a sense of crisis.


    The strength of the King¡¯s Assembly in this world was originally very strong. Although it wasn¡¯t obvious, they were residing in various continents, carrying out their operations. Moreover, their strength was enormous, and they had always been hiding very well.


    How strong were they?


    Not all thirty-six members of the King¡¯s Assembly were as strong as Jameson, but quite a few had reached the Monarch level. This strength alone wasn¡¯t inferior to any of the three great empires.


    Compared to the three great empires, theycked a Divine Artifact that originated from a primogenitor. They do not possess a Divine Artifact. This caused them only dare to hide and not reveal themselves.


    After all, no matter how strong the King¡¯s Assembly was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a single strike from the Divine Artifact that originated from a legendary primogenitor.


    A strike with the Divine Artifact would destroy the prosperous King¡¯s Assembly.


    Because of this, they needed to activate the Acquired Saint Child n to achieve their goal. They wanted to create an existence above the Monarch level and could contend against the Divine Artifacts.


    Even so, the power of the King¡¯s Assembly was still very strong in the past era. Although they were still inferior to the three great empires, they were just a tier below the three great empires.


    ...


    When they were hiding, the three great empires wouldn¡¯t use the Divine Artifact on them. After all, most of the Divine Artifacts in this world were iplete and had harsh activation conditions. Otherwise, this world would be much more chaotic.


    However, the battle in the Violet Empire had given the King¡¯s Assembly a strong sense of danger. In that battle, King Violet and Jameson had made their moves, but in the end, they were swept away by someone else.


    First, Aili easily suppressed King Violet. This was eptable to them. After all, Ailey was, strictly speaking, the experimental subject of Acquired Saint Child. Although he had lost control, he could still be regarded as a Saint Child to a certain extent.


    However, what happened next was shocking.


    The third prince of the Violet Empire, n, made a move and disyed his terrifying strength. Only after that did people realize how deep this third prince of the Violet Empire had hidden.


    That strength was so powerful that he would be fearless even if he simultaneously faced several Monarch-level existences. He could easily suppress them.


    Aili was taken down on the spot, and the other powerhouses of the King¡¯s Assembly who acted were suppressed. Even Jameson himself was almost unable to escape death. He only managed to escape by a fluke.


    This incident dealt a heavy blow to everyone, causing their hearts to feel stifled and a heavy sense of crisis to rise within them. It was as if the world had already begun to change without them knowing.


    And the battle that erupted within the Violet Empire was even more shocking. During that battle, the Guardian of Cordo, who had been hidden for many years, made a move, engaging in a great battle with others. It was even suspected that the legendary Silver Moon Primogenitor had acted.


    This was like a scene from a myth, revealing itself before everyone¡¯s eyes. It was shocking, and they were speechless. The world seemed to have changed overnight. What was once strong in their recognition was no longer strong.


    This also caused the King¡¯s Assembly to feel a sense of crisis inevitably. Hence, they desperately wanted to increase their strength.


    Chen Heng rose under such a big background. He was originally one of Jameson¡¯s subordinates. He received Jameson¡¯s important training and was the only intact survivor of the Saint Child n.


    That¡¯s right, the only survivor. Two other people had passed the Saint Child n besides Chen Heng.


    Of the two people, Aili went crazy in the end and was dealt with by Chen Heng. As for the other person, although he hadn¡¯t gone crazy, he was on the verge of going crazy at any moment.


    To the King¡¯s Assembly, this was a failed project. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t count on it. Thus, in the end, the only person they could count on was Chen Heng.


    This was also the reason why Chen Heng was standing here.


    ¡°Can you feel the aura that¡¯s appearing below?¡±


    Jameson¡¯s voice came from the side. At this moment, his voice was filled with strong anticipation.


    ¡°I can feel it a little, but it¡¯s very weak.¡±


    Chen Heng opened his eyes silently. He looked at Jameson and nodded. He told him what he had felt.


    There was indeed a portion of the primogenitor¡¯s aura in this ruin. That aura was very weak. It seemed covered by something, but it still couldn¡¯t hide from Chen Heng¡¯s senses.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can feel it!¡±


    Jameson¡¯s face immediately revealed a look of joy. ¡°As long as we can confirm that it¡¯s this ce, it¡¯ll be much easier.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look.¡±


    He brought Chen Heng forward and walked to the end.


    In the end, they came to an empty area. It looked like an abandoned city, and everything in it was unique. It had an ancient historical charm and a very long sense of time.


    ¡°Ancient buildings...¡±


    Chen Heng turned around and looked around. He could feel the obvious sense of history from the buildings around him. These were all ancient buildings. It had been tens of thousands of years since then.


    The passage of time made this area appear ancient. Everything in it looked very old. From the wall at the side, one could vaguely see some patterns. Most of the carvings were scenes of sacrifices.


    ¡°Which Heaven God does this ruin belong to?¡±


    A melodious female voice sounded from the side. Looking at the stone wall ruins at the side, Karina couldn¡¯t help but reveal a curious expression.


    She had also noticed the differences in this ruin. Many priests were on the stone walls, but the people they worshiped seemedpletely different.


    In some scenes, one could see a god as dazzling as the sun. It was the Sun God. But in other scenes, one could see the shadows of other Heaven Gods.


    This strange scene attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Because ording tomon sense, there should only be one Heaven God worshiped in a ruin. There was no reason to worship so many Heaven Gods simultaneously.


    ¡°Many stories have happened here...¡±


    Jameson turned around and said, ¡°Strictly speaking, this is not a ce of worship, but a ce of shelter.¡±


    ¡°A ce of shelter?¡±


    Kalina frowned, puzzled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Jameson nodded and said, ¡°Legend has it that in the distant era, there was a collision and battle between the Heaven Gods.


    ¡°That battle almost shattered the entire world, forming the continent¡¯s outline.


    ¡°At the end of the battle, some Heaven Gods fell, and some fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡°But their remains were all gathered together and sealed in various ruins.¡±


    ¡°Could this be one of them?¡±


    Hearing Jameson¡¯s words, Chen Heng¡¯s heart moved, and he asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Jameson nodded and said, ¡°Strictly speaking, the entire Graveyard of the Gods is a ce of shelter.


    ¡°It¡¯s precise because all the ruins of the past Heaven Gods were here that this mystic realm was formed. It even filled thisnd with that strange suppressive power.


    ¡°That¡¯s the unique power formed by the fusion of the auras of the Heaven Gods. Other than the legendary Saint Child,everyone else whoes to this mystic realm will be suppressed by that aura.


    ¡°It was fine in the outside world before, but now that we¡¯ve entered this ruin, the aura¡¯s influence will be more obvious.¡±


    Jameson said to Chen Heng. Then, they continued forward and soon arrived in front of an altar.


    The altar was not huge. On the contrary, it looked very small. The runes on it were already blurred. It seemed that they had been weathered away by the passage of time.


    ¡°Kling. Put your blood here.¡±


    Jameson said at this point. Chen Heng nodded and went forward, injecting his blood onto the altar.


    His blood was unique. At this moment, it had a pure gold color, like gold, and had a divine luster.


    After passing the Trial of Origins, Chen Heng fused with the various bloodlines in his body. He could let his blood disy the characteristics of a certain bloodline and freely transform within it.


    Jameson could not see anything unusual at this moment. He looked at the golden blood. Jameson even praised, ¡°As expected of the only sessful Saint Child. Such powerful and pure holy blood. Given enough time, you might beparable to the Violet King in the future.¡±


    He was not talking about the previous Violet King but Chen Heng, who had now inherited the Violet King¡¯s throne. Chen Heng¡¯s previous performances seemed to have left a deep impression on him.


    Chen Heng calmly withdrew his hand. He did not have any special reaction when he heard this. He only smiled, ¡°Elder, you tter me...


    ¡°How can I bepared to that King...¡±


    ording to his past character, he subconsciously opened his mouth to say a few modest words, but his heart was filled with a strange feeling.


    ¡°Why is it impossible?¡±


    Beside him, Kalina suddenly opened her mouth and said very seriously, ¡°Your bloodline is so pure and powerful. You can¡¯t be inferior to others.¡±


    ¡°Whatever the Violet King was capable of now, you will also be capable in the future.¡±


    ¡°This... I hope so...¡±


    Chen Heng smiled. His smile had some inexplicable meaning, but the others did not feel it.


    At this moment, Jameson and Kailena did not expect that the Violet King they were talking about was right in front of them. If they knew, they probably wouldn¡¯t dare to talk like this.


    Chen Heng turned around and looked at the altar in front of him. His blood contained a powerful divinity. After it was sprinkled on the altar, it seemed to activate something, causing the runes on the altar to start shining.


    But this was only a part of it. If one looked carefully, there were still more than half of the runes on the altar that had not lit up.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Heng did not hesitate and continued to bleed.


    Drip... drip...


    Drops of blood dripped onto the altar, quickly causing the altar to react. In just an instant, a bright light was produced on the altar, almost illuminating more than half of the area.


    However, Chen Heng¡¯s face turned paler and paler, at this point, as if he was experiencing anemia.


    This was naturally an act. The blood that was flowing down from him was not normal blood at all. Instead, it was blood that had been deliberately diluted with divinity.


    Otherwise, with his powerful bloodline powerparable to the primogenitor, he would probably only need a drop of blood to open the altar.


    However, this would be too conspicuous.


    ¡°Stop, Kling.¡±


    Jameson stretched out his hand and stopped Chen Heng from continuing to bleed.


    Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s pale face, he could not help but praise, ¡°No wonder the Saint Child nurtured by the Heaven God¡¯s blood has such a powerful bloodline power.¡±


    ¡°If nothing goes wrong, you will develop in the future and won¡¯t be inferior to the powerful kings of past generations.


    ¡°Your blood is too precious and isn¡¯t suitable to be consumed here. Let someone else do it.¡±


    Jameson¡¯s face was praised as he signaled the people at the side toe forward. Soon, a few servants came forward and pushed an incorporeal existence forward.


    This was a woman who looked to be in her early twenties. At this moment, she hadpletely lost her human appearance. Other than her face, one could vaguely see her former outline. There wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of her appearance.


    Her arms had turned into sharp ws. Her eyes were crimson red, filled with violence and madness. Ayer of hard skin was all over her body as if fur had appeared. She looked like a beast with a human head, not a person.


    She had been brought in from below. The moment she saw Jameson, she seemed to have some reaction, and her body began to tremble violently.


    A crazy killing intent emanated from her body with a scarlet radiance. A cold snort came from before her eyes and quickly sounded. Looking at the struggling woman in front of her, Jameson directly activated the restriction on her body.


    With a sh of golden light, the woman shrieked, and the dense runes on her body began to flicker. She fainted on the spot andpletely stopped moving.


    Chen Heng stood at the side and quietly watched this scene happen. Of the three experiment subjects that the Saint Child n had seeded in, other than Chen Heng and Aili, the remaining one was the woman in front of him.


    However,pared to Chen Heng and Aili, it was evident that the experiment on the woman before him was unsessful.


    Chen Heng was a perfect example of the sess of the experiment. Not only did he maintain hisplete rationality, but he also sessfully transformed the bloodline in his body, giving him a unique characteristic that belonged to a deity.


    Although Aili had lost control, he had at least gained the ability to devour the Silver Moon bloodline to increase his strength. If he had not gone crazy, he would have been a perfect experiment.


    As for the woman in front of him, she was aplete failure. Although she luckily survived, she was unable to maintain her rationality nor allowed herself to gain the characteristics of Aili¡¯s crazy growth.


    Although her bloodline had transformed, the degree of that transformation could not bepared to Chen Heng and Aili. She was aplete failure.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s opinion, the woman¡¯s condition was the normal result of the Saint Child n experiment. As for Chen Heng and Aili, they were anomalies.


    Naturally, Chen Heng needed no exnation. He was not even from this world. With his nature, the danger of the so-called Saint Child n experiment was nonexistent for Chen Heng.


    As for Aili, he was also an anomaly. His nature was not that of an ordinary royal family, but he was born with Destiny¡¯s blessings. As the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s natural enemy, he was destined to be a Destiny Nemesis.


    The Saint Child n experiment was more to activate his nature than to nurture him. The abilities in his body were all his power and not given by the Saint Child n experiment, whether it was his madness or his ability to grow by devouring the bloodline of others.


    As for the person in front of him now, she was a normal person who had gone through the Saint Child n experiment.


    Mortals could not withstand the baptism of the primogenitor¡¯s bloodline. Especially when this world¡¯s bloodline was equivalent to a kind of authority, it was even more impossible.


    At best, any normal people baptized by the Saint Child n experiment wouldpletely be ves of the bloodline and turn crazy.


    Unfortunately, because of the example of Chen Heng and Aili, the expectations of the King¡¯s Council and Jameson became very high. Therefore, they naturally looked down on the girl before them and regarded her as a failure.


    ¡°She was useless anyways. This seemed to be the perfect opportunity to dispose of her.¡±


    Jameson looked at the woman who had copsed in front of him. He let out a long sigh, took out a golden dagger, and slowly walked forward.


    What followed was a bloody scene. Jameson held the dagger in his hand and cut off the woman¡¯s head. Her blood condensed and fell on the altar in front.


    A thick, bloody smell assaulted everyone¡¯s face. It was extremely strong, and it attacked their surroundings.


    Karina did not react to this bloody scene. Instead, she watched this process with interest, as if she found it very interesting.


    Under their gazes, the crimson blood sprinkled on the altar before them and slowly disappeared.


    After the blood was sprinkled, thest bit of runes on the altar began to shine brightly. At this moment, it directly emitted a resplendent light. At a nce, it made people feel it was holy and had a unique aura.


    ¡°Although she was a failed product, she still has some use in the end.¡±


    Looking at the altar that was slowly lighting up, Jameson nodded his head in satisfaction.


    He and Kalena were both royal bloodlines, but they could not activate this altar. They needed people with divine bloodlines if they wanted to activate this altar.


    Although the woman before was a failure, she had undergone the Saint Child n experiment. This made her body possess part of the divine bloodline, just that its concentration was very weak.


    From this perspective, the Saint Child n experiment was notpletely useless. Chen Heng looked at the scene before him, and this thought silently shed through his mind.


    ¡°If I use the principle of this experiment, I might be able to cultivate some good things.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at the altar slowly shining in front of him, thinking so in his heart.

 Chapter 802 - Trial

    <h4>Chapter 802: ¨C Trial</h4>


    Inparison, Chen Heng¡¯s attainments in the bloodline domain were very deep, so no matter what he saw, he would subconsciously think from that perspective.


    However, standing at the side, Jameson and Caitlin didn¡¯t think too much.


    They looked ecstatic looking at the sparkling altar before them.


    ¡°After so many years, we finally did it...¡± Jameson¡¯s face was full of joy.


    ording to him, the ancestors of the King¡¯s Council had discovered this ruin a long time ago. After long research, they discovered this ruin¡¯s value and its meaning. Because of this, the King¡¯s Council¡¯s people had always wanted to open this ruin in the past years, but they had never seeded.


    To open this ruin, one had to have enough divine bloodlines toe forward and sacrifice their blood. Only then would it be possible to seed. However, such a person was almost extinct in this era. This was one of the reasons why the experiment on the Saint Child took ce ¡ª to cultivate people with good divine bloodlines.


    They had finally seeded after experiencing such a long time/


    ¡°After the altar lights up, the door to the ruins should be opened soon...¡± Jameson took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He took the lead and walked inside. At this moment, an illusory door appeared before him. This was the entrance to the ruins, which opened as the altar lit up.


    Chen Heng looked at the Golden Gate before him, and his eyes color changed unconsciously. His originally pure golden eyes had a hint of silver. The primogenitor¡¯s power was unknowingly activated, allowing him to see the reality before him.


    The essence of the Golden Gate emerged before him in this state. It was filled with dancing runes, looking resplendent and beautiful.


    ...


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing abnormal...¡± After confirming everything was normal, Chen Heng followed Jameson and Caitlin through the teleportation array.


    m...


    An inexplicable sound came from the space and sounded clear and loud everywhere.


    Chen Heng looked before him. They had already arrived at the interior of the ruins. It was a sealed space around them, like an underground city.


    Logically speaking, there should be no light in this ce, and there was no daylight in the surroundings. However, a faint light began to light up as if it sensed the arrival of Chen Heng and the others. Torches lit up spontaneously, illuminating the path before them.


    ¡°This is...¡± Following the light, Jameson and the others looked forward and stopped.


    At this moment, a narrow, long staircase was ced before them. The staircase was very long. It was made of unique material and appeared golden.


    On these stairs, an extremely suppressive force was transmitted and surged into everyone¡¯s bodies.


    ¡°This is the inheritance stairs...¡±


    Jameson immediately recognized the situation before him. ¡°Legend has it that everyone was a descendant of the gods in ancient times. At that time, if someone reached adulthood, they would need to go through the inheritance stairs to inform their Elder Gods. So, to a certain extent, this was also one of the baptisms of the ancient kings. Are you hoping we can pass the stairs test by visiting this ceremony here?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Beside them, Caitlin took a deep breath and finally said.


    Chen Heng nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he just followed them head-on. The three of them walked up the stairs before them simultaneously. However, the situation presented was different. Among the three of them, Caitlin was the one who had the most difficulty. Just as she stepped onto the stairs, her face instantly turned pale.


    This was only the beginning. The rest of the journey would be even more terrifying as time passed. Jameson was still fine. Although his movements were also somewhat stiff, he could still barely maintain his normal state.


    Only Chen Heng looked as if nothing had happened and just walked quietly down the stairs and seemed as if he wasn¡¯t affected in the slightest. No one present was surprised by this result.


    There was a reason why divine bloodlines were called divine bloodlines. All bloodlines were said to originate from the initial primogenitor, which was true in this world. However, wouldn¡¯t there be any ssification if all bloodlines originated from the initial primogenitor? That wasn¡¯t the case.


    As time passed, many of the initially powerful primogenitor bloodlines gradually became thin and lost their divinity over time. Although these bloodlines could still be said to originate from the initial primogenitor, they were no longer as powerful.


    Only by awakening the hidden power in the bloodline and obtaining the kind of divinity that originated from the primogenitor could it be called a divine bloodline.


    Even in the era of the gods that had yet to disappear, a divine bloodline could still be called the king¡¯s capital. There would not be problems in passing the trial before them.


    The ones with problems were Jameson and Caitlin. The two of them seemed problematic. They were royalty, and their strength was very powerful in this era. However, there was still a long way to go before they could pass this trial.


    Were they going to stop here? Of course not. Halfway through, a ball of candle me appeared on Jameson¡¯s body. A unique aura was emitted from his body, immediately reducing the pressure in the surroundings. He was using the secret treasure on his body to take on the part of the pressure around him.


    Chen Heng nced at Jameson and shook his head silently, and he didn¡¯t say anything. Jameson could cheat, but Caitlin couldn¡¯t. She was too weakpared to Jameson. Even if she had the secret treasure, it wouldn¡¯t be useful.


    She revealed an unwilling expression looking at the long staircase before her. If possible, she would want to walk up this staircase and see what was inside. Yet, unfortunately, her strength was limited, directly restricting her.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Chen Heng walked by her side and spoke.


    He stretched out his hand and ced it beside Caitlin. Looking at this action, Caitlin was stunned for a moment. Then, she reacted, and a look of gratitude appeared on her face, ¡°Thank you...¡±


    The next moment, she held on to Chen Heng¡¯s hand tightly. Then, all the pressure in the surroundings disappeared. Chen Heng held Caitlin¡¯s hand and slowly moved forward. The entire process was smooth as if he didn¡¯t feel any pressure.


    At least, that was how Caitlin felt. All the pressure was borne by Chen Heng alone. So she could naturally feel much more rxed by hiding behind Chen Heng.


    Jameson had already reached the finish line. Sensing the movement behind him, he turned around and saw Chen Heng and Caitlin¡¯s figures. Under his gaze, Chen Heng held Caitlin¡¯s hand and walked forward, like an ancient king holding his queen¡¯s hand walking up the trial stairs together.


    This scene coincided with many scenes recorded in the past, and Jameson¡¯s heart could not help but move, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time to find a wife for Kling...¡±


    Ancient kings sometimes brought their wives along when they passed the trial. This action demonstrated confidence that they could withstand the pressure for two and pass the trial.


    From a ritual point of view, this was also proof of some kind of rtionship. It meant that the two of them would pass through difficult times together and never abandon each other.


    Caitlin also thought of this and bushed a little as she looked at Chen Heng before her. They walked onto the high tform a momentter and passed the trial. Then, she reacted and put down Chen Heng¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± Before them, Jameson smiled and took a deep look at Chen Heng and Caitlin before continuing forward.


    After passing through the long flight of stairs, they passed by many ces. There were spacious, gorgeous pces and solemn ces of worship before reaching their final destination.


    ¡°This is it...¡±


    Jameson finally stopped. His face revealed a look of joy, looking at the closed door before him, ¡°The legendary sealed ce where flesh and blood of gods were sealed. You will be able to see the remains of the past gods and obtain the power of the gods from them when you pass through this ce...¡±


    ¡°Kling!¡± He looked at Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng nodded in understanding when he felt Jameson¡¯s gaze, then slowly walked forward. During this process, everything around them was calm, as if nothing had happened.


    After entering this underground city, they encountered no obstacles other than the previous trials, as if this underground city was safe, without danger. However, was this the real situation in reality? Probably not.


    A change seemed to ur as Chen Heng took a step forward. Then, he stopped. Around him, a hoarse voice slowly sounded as if gears were turning. Chen Heng¡¯s body paused and subconsciously turned to look to the side. A tall statue stood there.


    This space was spacious, and several statues were standing around as if they were the guards responsible for guarding this sealed door. Before this, Jameson and the others had only treated it as a statue. However, the statue started to move at this moment.


    The tall statue slowly turned its head and looked at Chen Heng and the others. Its originally pure gray eyes became blood red as if they represented something.


    ¡®Oh no!¡¯ An ominous premonition appeared in Jameson¡¯s mind, and his expression changed slightly. As expected, the unexpected premonition came true the next moment.


    Bang!


    A hoarse voice slowly sounded. The statue surged forward, and a huge longsword ruthlessly smashed toward Jameson¡¯s body. The two forces collided, and Jameson was sent flying by all sorts of attacks.


    ¡°Elder!¡± Caitlin¡¯s expression changed looking at this scene.


    At this moment, there were also statues staring at her.


    Boom!


    An intense vibration shrouded the surroundings and appeared in this ce. The statues in the surroundings came to life one after another. Comparatively speaking, the statues here didn¡¯t seem to have much special power and only relied on their tall bodies and indestructible defensive power.


    Though they seemed very simple, they could disy great power in this ce. As the deepest part of the buried city, this ce was closest to the primogenitor¡¯s power.


    In this area, the oppressive force that originated from the primogenitor would be even more powerful, thus suppressing the power in most bloodline masters¡¯ bodies.


    For a powerful bloodline master like Jameson, he only had his strong body left after arriving in this area. The other powers had beenpletely suppressed. Under such circumstances, it was very difficult to face the suppression and strangtion of these guardians, not to mention Caitlin.


    Standing quietly, Chen Heng looked at the situation before him and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡®What went wrong?¡¯ This thought shed through his mind.


    Before entering this ce, he had also seen the map and records in Jameson¡¯s hands. The way they came in this time waspletely ording to the record, so there was nothing wrong with the process.


    Logically, they should not have activated the defense here and caused the statues to revive. Yet this happened. The statue¡¯s revival was raging at this moment, happening right before their eyes.


    ¡®What exactly was going on? What had gone wrong?¡¯ Chen Heng pondered in his heart as he avoided the attack of a statue.


    ¡®This ruin is the sealednd of the Remains of the Heaven God. All sorts of things seem to have been prepared for a special person. Therefore, a trial appeared when it was opened...


    There is no risk, judging from the long journey in the middle. The creator of the ruin should not have wanted to strangle outsiders in the ruin but only wanted to let the right persone here...


    The right person¡­¡¯ Chen Heng looked before him.


    The Golden Gate stood before him, with many fine lines. Nevertheless, Chen Heng felt a sense of familiarity looking at the Golden Gate.


    ¡®Why did I have this feeling?¡¯ Chen Heng recalled for a moment and finally found the source of this familiar feeling.


    The Golden Gate that hid the Sun¡¯s bloodline and the remains of the Sun Arch Nemesis was located in the Golden Pce. There were a lot of simrities between the Golden Gate in the ruins of the King of the Sun and the Golden Gate before him. In other words, apart from a few parts, the two were almost identical.


    ¡®So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡¯ Thinking of this, Chen Heng realized and finally understood the crux of the matter.


    Bang!


    The statues¡¯ attack was continuing and had destroyed everything in all directions, leavingyers of marks. Jameson managed to dodge the statues¡¯ attacks with great difficulty, and his face was ashen.


    His strength was suppressed so much in this ruin that he couldn¡¯t fight back. Under the situation where he couldn¡¯t use his bloodline power, it was almost impossible for him to rely on his body power to fight against the statues.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯ This thought shed through his mind. It was a terrible situation, no matter how he looked at it.


    ¡®What exactly went wrong?¡¯ Jameson didn¡¯t understand why such an ident would happen when everything was ording to the records.


    At this moment, he noticed Chen Heng¡¯s actions before him. Chen Heng was just like him, trying his best to avoid the attacks of the statues around him, but it was just a little easier than him.


    However, Chen Heng¡¯s body stopped moving at this moment and did not maintain his previous speed. In this state, it was very easy for him to be attacked.

 Chapter 803 - - Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 803: ¨C Inheritance</h4>


    ¡°Kling, what do you want to do?¡±


    Jameson tried his best to dodge the attack from the statue while looking at the scene in front of him. His eyes were filled with anticipation as if he hoped Chen Heng would bring him a new surprise.


    In the past, Chen Heng had never disappointed him. He could handle all challenges regardless of the difficulties. He just didn¡¯t know if it would be the same this time.


    Soon, a pleasant surprise appeared in Jameson¡¯s eyes. Chen Heng focused his gaze on the front.


    ¡°This should be it...¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was focused on the front with a stone calm expression on his face. Then, he took a step forward.


    Boom!


    Around him, the sound of the statue¡¯s movements continued to ring out as if a giant was walking. Chen Heng ignored the statue¡¯s movements and slowly moved forward.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    In the distance, Kalina¡¯s nervous voice could be heard. In her line of sight, a tall statue stood. At this moment, the long sword in its hand had already swung down, smashing heavily towards Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    These statues all carried a terrifying power. It was just that they were restricted by some kind of power within the ruin. If this attack hit, even a Monarch would die. It would be impossible for Chen Heng to survive this. This was also the reason why Jameson was so nervous.


    ...


    Both Jameson and Kalina looked at the scene before them nervously. There, Chen Heng¡¯s expression remained calm. He remained in position and allowed the statues to attack him as if he did not sense any danger.


    But was that the case? Under normal circumstances, it was impossible.


    Rumble!


    A crisp sound echoed in the area. An intense collision erupted and reverberated in the area.


    ¡°What... is that?¡±


    Kalina looked at the scene in front of her in shock. Just as the longsword strike of the statue and was about tond, anotherrge hand grabbed the longsword tightly at the crucial moment. And that arm seemed to belong to another statue.


    Was the statue stopping the movement of the attacking statue and preventing it from attacking Chen Heng? What was going on? Kalina¡¯s face was filled with shock and confusion.


    The statue no longer attacked but took the initiative to protect Chen Heng. This was an unbelievable thing. But soon, she understood the root cause.


    Boom!


    A subtle sound was heard, and the ce began to change. An inexplicable aura spread out from Chen Heng¡¯s body, and it instantly reacted.


    Thick mes began to burn and swept up from Chen Heng¡¯s body. This was the fire of the Sun¡¯s me that originated from the bloodline. Only those with a certain degree of Sun¡¯s bloodline in their body could activate it.


    Even in ancient times, igniting the Sun¡¯s me was something that only the King of the Sun of past generations could do. However, at this moment, Chen Heng had done it.


    Bang!


    Waves of sounds came from all directions. The sound of a machine rotating echoed in the ruin continuously. A powerful dignity emerged from Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    This was the aura of the royal bloodline, and it was also an aura that Jameson and Kalina were extremely familiar with.


    ¡°The Sun¡¯s blood...¡±


    A powerful dignity emerged from Chen Heng¡¯s body. This was the aura of the Bloodline Primogenitor. Just emitting it was enough to suppress everything and copse all living beings.


    Jameson and Kalena were not exempted from the influence at this moment. As they felt that heavy and imposing aura, their bodies felt like a huge mountain was suppressing them. They could no longer breathe.


    Before they could react, an even more shocking scene appeared. In the distance, as if sensing Chen Heng¡¯s aura, the tall statue stopped its movements and slowly knelt.


    Bang!


    The tall statue knelt. At this moment, it was half-kneeling, as if it was weing its king. It no longer had the same crazy attack posture as before.


    With the Sun¡¯s me and the statues around him, Chen Heng was like a king who hade from ancient times. He traveled through time and arrived here.


    Although the aura Chen Heng emitted was only a little, it still made people feel suffocated. It was as if people were facing a god.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! That¡¯s it!¡±


    Jameson¡¯s body began to tremble. It looked like he could faint at any time.


    ¡°The Sun¡¯s blood is the symbol of the King of the Sun even in ancient times.¡±


    His face was excited with some fanaticism. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. Only people with such a divine bloodline can pass through this door.


    ¡°Even the guardian statues protecting the remains of the Heaven God have acknowledged Kling¡¯s bloodline and submitted to him!¡±


    He said excitedly, his words somewhat incoherent. This scene before him was the most beautiful for this old man who had spent his entire life searching for a divine bloodline. This was the pursuit of his entire life.


    .


    Besides him, Kalena¡¯s reaction was much calmer. However, at this moment, looking at the scene of the guardian statue kneeling, feeling the surging auraing from Chen Heng¡¯s body, she was also somewhat shocked.


    Without a doubt, the scene recorded in this mythological epic had already been engraved in their hearts, making it impossible for them to forget.


    ¡°As I expected...¡±


    In front, Chen Heng quietly walked on this path. He understood something as he felt the auraing from the guardian statues around him.


    This ruin was simr to the one the King of the Sun left behind. Both required the verification of the bloodline. Those who didn¡¯t have pure bloodlines weren¡¯t qualified to enter. This was why Jameson and Kalena had been attacked.


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s prediction, if they wanted to enter this ruin fluidly, they would need at least the bloodline of an Ancient King, which was the Ninth level.


    The Ninth level was already beyond Cathedral and was very close to the Demigod level.?It was unlikely that the ruin would acknowledge Jameson and Kalena¡¯s bloodline.


    ¡°However, this is also fine...¡±


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked in front of him.


    The golden door that had been standing there earlier began to light up. At this moment, it slowly opened under Chen Heng¡¯s gaze. An inexplicable power of light surged out from it, shining brightly.


    As if affected by the power of Chen Heng¡¯s bloodline, this ruin was no longer as quiet as before and began to recover on its own. As the golden door opened, the aura of the primogenitor in it became more and more obvious.


    Looking at the slowly opening golden door in front of him, Chen Heng did not immediately enter it. Instead, he turned around and looked at Jameson in the distance. A hesitant look appeared on his face at the right time.


    Jameson immediately understood what he meant.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hesitate.¡±


    Jameson smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about us. Just go in and take out the things inside!


    ¡°Obtaining the great power from the gods is the wish of our assembly¡¯s founders.¡±


    He smiled and said with some encouragement in his voice. He convinced Chen Heng not to worry about them and to enter the ruin directly.


    Hearing Jameson¡¯s words, Chen Heng nodded. Then, he took another step forward and walked towards the inner part of the golden door.


    Under the gaze of Jameson and Kalena, Chen Heng¡¯s figure gradually disappeared into the gate before his eyes. Then, he was covered by a golden light, and his figurepletely disappeared.


    The two of them had different reactions to this. Jameson¡¯s face was excited, and one could vaguely see the fanaticism in his eyes. As for Kalena, while she was shocked, she recalled Chen Heng¡¯s face and could not help but have other thoughts at this moment.


    Rumble!


    A powerful aura swept over Chen Heng. To his surprise, he did not immediately see the Primogenitor¡¯s corpse after entering the golden door. Instead, he came to a huge altar.


    Around the altar, there were several god statues. These statues had different faces and different marks on them.


    ¡°Do they represent different primogenitors?¡±


    Chen Heng looked at the scene before him, and this thought shed through his mind. Then, he stepped forward and reached out his hand to touch a statue.


    When his arm touched the statue, Chen Heng seemed to have traveled through time and space, showing scenes directly to him.


    Those were scenes of ughter. In those scenes, Chen Heng seemed to have transformed into a former primogenitor, fighting against an unimaginably powerful enemy.


    A terrifying aura spread out, swarming forward, causing Chen Heng¡¯s aura to begin to rise. Unknowingly, aplicated mark appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s forehead.


    His originally pure golden eyes also began to change. A hint of blood-red appeared in them. There seemed to be endless madness and violence brewing within them.


    Even his originally peaceful aura had gradually be violent as if it had been infected by something. This was shockingly a bloodline contamination.


    The power that originated from the primogenitor was sealed within the god statue. At this moment, through contact with Chen Heng, its power began to transmit to Chen Heng.


    However, the power of the primogenitor was too powerful. During this process, it would affect Chen Heng¡¯s own body. It would even forcefully change his thinking, turning him into the clone of the primogenitor from before.


    Perhaps to a certain extent, this ruin existed to allow these primogenitors to be reborn.


    After all, only those with strong bloodlines and who had reached the Ancient King level were qualified to bear the primogenitor¡¯s mark andy the foundation for the resurrection of the primogenitor.


    Powerful energy spread out and covered Chen Heng¡¯s body as if it wanted to transform his bodypletely.


    St...


    A burst of blood blossomed and rushed out of Chen Heng¡¯s body. Unknowingly, cracks began to appear on the surface of Chen Heng¡¯s body, like a broken porcin doll, and his entire body began to crack.


    With a crisp sound, a tentacle suddenly rushed out of Chen Heng¡¯s chest toward Chen Heng¡¯s brain as if it wanted to pierce through his head.


    Bang!


    A fair arm stretched out and grabbed the tentacle. Without realizing it, Chen Heng raised his head. His blood-red eyes were so eye-catching, and there was a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Not a bad move.


    ¡°Unfortunately...¡±


    As his voice fell, Chen Heng exerted force on his hand. The tentacle broke into strips of long and thin flesh in his hand. The organs that grew out of the mutation seemed to have been suppressed. They began to shrink back and were forcibly controlled.

 Chapter 804 - Eating

    804 Chapter 804 - Eating


    Ba Zhou County, Ba Shui City.


    On a busy street, some people were walking in circles. Among them, some hawkers were carefully setting up stalls on the road.


    It was the height of summer. The sun was zing in the sky, so hot air enveloped the surroundings. Even the big willow trees by the river had begun to wither as if they had lost their moisture.


    On the road, arge group of hawkers was sitting. When they saw the people around them, they quickly stood up and shouted, trying to make them stop to buy something. The scene was like some peddlers from theter generations.


    However, unlike theter generations, the peddlers here were all genuine poor people. The things they sold were alsorge pieces, all of which were things that could be found in the wild.


    They were selling wild fruits and vegetables or some small beasts that had just been caught. They hoped toe here and sell some things for a bit of money to add to their family.


    The sun was zing hot. No one was willing to stay here if it was not for making a living. The reason why these people set up stalls here was also to think of ways to umte more things during their free time in the countryside to deal with the imperial court''s increasingly heavy taxes.


    In the distance, not long after, some people with slightly more luxurious clothes and better clothes and hair ornaments walked past, instantly attracting the attention of everyone present.


    "Butler Feng,e and take a look at my rose madder. It''s very good for making soup."


    "The wild melon I found here is big and round."


    "And my bamboo rat over here..."


    Cries rang out in all directions, but the face of the person, Butler Feng, did not change. In the end, he walked directly to a certain person. It was a young man who looked rather dignified and handsome. He was wearing sackcloth with a torn pudding on it, and his face was full of worry.


    Unlike the others who had set up the stall, although this young man was wearing a torn sackcloth and looked like he came from a poor family, he was not as messy as the others. Not only was his clothes washed clean, but there was no trace of dirt on his face, nor was there any strange smell on his body. It was as if he had been meticulously washed every day.


    This was not an easy feat. The poor people spent their days with mud and weeds. They did not brush their teeth or wash their heads. Their entire person was in a mess. They were also toozy to wash because they were busy working. Naturally, they did not have a good image in the long run.


    However, the young man in front of them was different. His entire body was clean, and his long hair was tied up properly. He even seemed to be following etiquette and treating others gently. If he were not dressed in hemp clothes and setting up the stall, others would probably have mistaken him for a schr.


    Although he seemed to have a good temperament, ayer of cloth wrapped around his chest, there was a bit of blood in it. It seemed that he was injured.


    "Butler Feng, you are here."


    Seeing that the person in the distance was gradually approaching, the young man quickly stood up and squeezed out a smile.


    "Chen Housheng, how are your recent gains?"


    Butler Feng was wearing a light ck outfit. His face had some wrinkles, and he looked in his forties. He looked at the young man in front of him with a smile.


    "Thanks to you and Lord Li, my harvest these few days is quite good."


    The young man stood up and cupped his hands at Butler Feng. The smile on his face did not change. Besides his young and handsome face, no one felt a bit disgusted. "What do you need, sir? Let me see if there''s anything here."


    "I want a few wild games, like pheasants or wild rabbits." Butler Feng nodded and said to the young man.


    "That''s a coincidence."The young man patted his head and said with an apologetic smile, "I just caught a few wild rabbits these few days. There are a total of seven. Do you want all of them?"


    "I want all of them."


    "Then I''ll send them to youter. You can pay the price when you see them."


    After saying this, the young man continued, "I still have some small peaches. I specially picked them out. They are both fresh and sweet. Do you want to buy some for the young masters and youngdies in residence to try?"


    "Give me all of them."


    Housekeeper Feng nodded and smiled. "Your little peaches are the best in this area."


    With such a big customer, the young man quickly sold everything in front of him. Under the stunned gazes of the others, he directly lifted the burden on the side and left.


    "That little peach over there. It''s not even two catties, yet it''s already 100 Wen?"


    An old farmer who seemed to be a neer rubbed his eyes and looked at the young man who had just received the money. For a moment, he still did not believe it.


    The so-called "little peach" was the local wild peach. Because it was small and tasteless, it was called "little peach." It was a wild fruit. Although it could not be said that it was everywhere in the wild, one could find it if one looked carefully.


    Unlike the peaches that had been tamed for a long time in theter generations, the peaches of the time were generally small and tasteless. Not to mention those that grew in the wild, even those nted especially by farmers, could not fetch a good price in the market.


    Therefore, the old farmer in front of him was so surprised and even a little unconvinced.


    "Don''t look down on Chen Housheng."


    On the side, some familiar fellow vigers introduced him, "Other people''s peaches naturally can not be sold at a high price, but Chen Housheng''s peaches are different."


    "In this area, Chen Housheng''s eyes are peerless. No matter what it is, when ites to his eyes, he can pick out the best ones.


    "He specially handpicked those peaches. Not only are they tender and white, but they also carry sweetness."


    "Then surely this young man has made a great fortune."


    The old farmer who had spoken earlier was a little envious when he heard this, but he was also curious. "But looking at his appearance, he doesn''t dress much better than us."


    "Sigh..."


    On the side, another person sighed. At this moment, he continued, "Speaking of which, that young man is also a person with a hard life. I heard that he came from exile. Not long after he came here, his parents died, leaving him here alone."


    "But he is also a person who has lived up to his expectations. Not only was his eyesight good, but his hunting skills were extraordinary. Every few days, he will hunt down a few prey. He was regarded as the best hunter in this area."


    As he said this, he pointed to the spot where the young man was sitting in the distance. There was still some dried blood there.


    "Do you see that blood? Chen Housheng was covered in injuries half a month ago. In the end, he killed a big wild boar from the forest. It weighed three hundred catties and was sold for a total of seven taels of silver..."


    "Seven taels of silver?"


    The eyes of some farmers who were not well-informed lit up. Even the pedestrians on the side of the road could not help but pause when they heard this number. They stopped to listen.


    "Unfortunately, this young man is a kind person,"


    Someone continued. There was deep emotion in his voice. "When this young man first came here, a few families felt sorry for him and gave him a few mouthfuls of food. Later on, there were problems in these families. This young man immediately went over and gave the little money he earned to prevent those families from selling their children.


    "That''s fine, but in the past few years, there has been a disaster nearby. Many people sell their children, and even more, people live on the streets.


    "This young man is too kind-hearted. He couldn''t stand it, so he took in some of them. Usually, he would ask them to do some minor tasks and give them food and drinks."


    "But then, some people used the young man''s kind-heartedness and left their children in his courtyard in the middle of the night. That young man couldn''t stand it, but he couldn''t bear to leave them alone. After a while, he took in more and more children, so naturally, he couldn''t be wealthy."


    The person finally sighed and said, "It''s also because these young people have the ability. If it were another person, he wouldn''t have been able to take care of those children long ago."


    Hearing this, the surrounding people were also full of sighs. When they thought of the young man sitting here with injuries all over his body, they suddenly felt a little pitiful.


    This was also one of their few usual topics of conversation during their rest time. In this ce, these people usually didn''t have much entertainment. They could only chat about the big and small matters around them to relieve their boredom.


    Not long after, when the sun was slightly dark in the sky, the number of people parading the streets outside gradually increased. These people immediately scattered and sat in front of their stalls, hoping someone would buy something.


    In the distance, Chen Housheng walked on the road with difficulty.


    "After selling those few rabbits and adding that big wild boar from before, I have almost saved another ten taels of silver this month..."


    As he walked on the road, he had a bitter expression. He felt the intense paining from the wound on his chest, and the resentment in his heart grew deeper and deeper.


    "It''s been four years since I came to this world! When will these damn days end!"


    Wearing straw sandals, he walked quickly on the road. His heart was filled with gloom.


    He was originally an ordinary college student in China. He had just graduated and was preparing to search for all sorts of things, but something unexpected happened. When he woke up again, he had arrived in this world.


    It had been four years since he transmigrated to this world, but he had aplished almost nothing. He had lived this kind of life for four years.


    He closed his eyes silently and suppressed the impetuous emotions in his heart. At this moment, a colorless pearl gradually bloomed and filled his mind.


    This pearl did not have any color or texture. It looked as unremarkable as an ordinary stone. At this moment, a bit of white gas slowly wrapped around it, and the colorless pearl slowly upied it, it turned into a pure white, and a faint red color slowly took shape in the middle, extremely dazzling.


    The Nether Pearl. This was what had appeared in Arthur''s body after his death. It could be considered his only thing now and was also his greatest trump card and Goldfinger in this world.


    Some transmigrators might feel suspicious about this, but Chen Housheng never did. If this thing belonged to him, it was naturally good for him. However, even if it belonged to someone else, his life would not be much different.


    It meant it was useful if someone else tricked him of the pearl. And this would also mean that he has a certain degree of usefulness and that others would keep him alive.


    A mortal could only live around a hundred years of life. Chen Housheng was willing to be used for his entire life if someone else could bring him great fortune.


    "So, if anyone is considering it, hurry up and bring me a great fortune!"


    He grumbled in his heart, and unknowingly, the anger in his heart lessened a little. After calming himself down, he once again felt what was contained within the pearl.


    What was contained within was not anything else but a unique gift, luck. The so-called luck was thebination of a person''s fate, timing, and so on. In Chen Housheng''s original world, all of them were feudal superstitions.


    However, aftering to this world, with the Nether Pearl''s existence, Chen Sheng could see his luck.


    "Speaking of which, with luck currently contained within the Nether Pearl, if I choose to use it, I should be able to make a fortune and get rid of my current predicament in no time."


    A self-deprecating smile appeared on Chen Sheng''s face. "It''s a pity I haven''t gotten a good opportunity. If I consume all this luck now, I''ll finish it up. I might keep it and save it up for another chance."


    "However, based on the current progress, I still need to wait at least another year if I save up the energy for the next activation."


    Thinking of this, he sighed softly. Then, he raised his head and continued walking forward.


    "I have endured the past four years. A year is nothing to me."

 Chapter 805 - Abyss Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 805: ¨C Abyss Transformation</h4>


    ¡°After taking the flesh and blood tribute, they won¡¯t even let go of the soul?¡±


    Those who were secretly observing couldn¡¯t help but frown. They felt that the style of the Descender Assembly was a little too crazy.


    Just the flesh and blood tributes were already considered a proper blood sacrifice. It was definitely a cult style in all worlds, not to even mention devouring the souls.


    Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even dare toe into contact with souls, much less devour them.


    This was because existence like souls contained a lot ofplicated information. It was engraved with the mark of a living being¡¯s entire life. Once the soul was devoured, the devourer would definitely be affected by the mark of the soul before life.


    Perhaps the devourer could obtain some power, but its minds would also be chaotic because of it. In serious cases, it might even loses its identity and go crazy.


    However, the believers of the Descending Assembly did not seem to be affected too much.


    Demons were originally extremely chaotic and crazy creatures. Under the influence of the abyssal power, the souls that were devoured were quickly digested and directly absorbed into their minds without any disruption.


    .


    The entire process was iparably fast, and there would not be any side effects. On the contrary, the demons¡¯ abyssal power and aura would expand rapidly after devouring these souls.


    There were even some supreme demons that wereparable to the Seventh Level.


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ That¡¯s it¡­¡±


    Standing in midair, Aisha looked at the chaotic scene beneath her feet, and her beautiful face could not help but reveal a smile. ¡°Keep the onught going¡­ Devour their flesh and blood, let this world fall and fuse into the Abyss¡­¡±


    This world was not inferior to the World of Gods in the past. If she could offer this world to the Abyss as a tribute, she would likely receive a reward from the Will of Abyss.


    ......


    At that time, the power she could obtain would be unimaginable. Aisha would also be the strongest powerhouse in the Abyss. At that time, even the God of Shadows and other powerful gods would be unable to stop her.


    At the thought of this, the smile on her face became even more exuberant as she looked ahead. Under her gaze, the many demons under her feet quickly began their actions.


    Following the guidance of the abyssal power, they slowly moved forward, instinctively rushing towards the nearby ces with living beings, attempting to start a massacre and plunder the flesh and blood of this world to devour it.


    It was obvious that a shocking massacre was about to begin. And the ces they had seen could be called a catastrophe.


    As long as there were living beings, be it humans or anything else, these ferocious demons would swarm these ces in a blink of an eye. Compared to theplex desires of humans, the desires of demons were much simpler.


    To ughter and devour!


    It was precisely this simple desire that made the efficiency of the demons¡¯ massacre much higher. They would devour every living being¡¯s flesh, blood, and even souls that they came across.


    Such a cruel action would undoubtedly provoke the resistance of this world. Very soon, the forces from this world reacted and counterattacked.


    ¡°Heaven god, please be with me!¡±


    A mighty army charged forward. Within the Gilna Empire, the army set off toward the demons.


    As the will of the Primogenitor World recovered, the world began to organize its power and prepared to counterattack. The awakened primogenitor issued his decree, ordering his descendants to mobilize and kill the newborn demons.


    Although he did not know much about demons and had nevere into contact with them in the past, he could grasp the demons¡¯ characteristics just by looking at their actions of these demons.


    At the current stage, the abyssal gate was resisted by the will of Primogenitors. The entry of the demons into the world was restricted.


    Still, the newly transformed demons before the abyssal gate were restricted and were very deadly. They would constantly ughter other living beings, using flesh, blood, and even souls of other living beings to grow continuously.


    Once the demons were given sufficient time to devour enough flesh, blood, and souls, they would be even more troublesome.


    The encirclement and suppression had already prevented these demons from causing great trouble. The Gilna Empire dispatched an elite force, led by a prince who had already matured, to fight back.


    However, when they arrived at the location of the demons, they were shocked by what they saw. The ground was covered with corpses, and some had been gnawed on.


    Thend was barren, without any signs of life. Wherever these demons went, the abyssal power would spread to the same ce, which was terrifying.


    Under the influence of the abyssal power, this piece ofnd was destroyed. Even if these demons were expelled, thend would still take thousands of years to recover.


    In the air, a pair of huge scarlet eyes slowly opened. That pair of majestic eyes stared at Prince Gilna.


    The powerful power of the abyss erupted, wreaking havoc at this moment.


    ¡°Ah! !¡±


    Prince Gilna let out a blood-curdling scream. It was as if something strange had happened to his body.


    On his forehead, a very obvious abyssal mark appeared. This was a mark formed by the abyssal power. It seemed to have been lurking on this prince¡¯s body, but it had never manifested.


    It was only at this moment, under the influence of the abyssal power, that this mark exploded, bringing Prince Gilna down with it. At this moment, Prince Gilna was not the only victim. Many others suffered the same.


    These victims were all noble and had noble bloodlines. They were all strong powerhouses from the Gilna Empire. Among them, there were three who had reached the Seventh Level.


    Under the influence of the abyssal power, scales grew on their bodies. Their eyes gradually turned red, revealing violence and chaos. Powerful auras continuously spread out from their bodies, exploding at this moment.


    Rumble!


    A huge explosion sounded. Finally, apanied by a furious roar, the transformation waspleted.


    .


    A powerful aura rushed out from this moment, and the abyss power in the surroundings began to gather, instinctively rushing towards the three powerhouses, causing their auras to rise.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°How can this be?¡±


    Sounds came from all directions. Faced with the sudden change, the people who followed them were stunned, not knowing what to do.


    This time, the army sent by the Gilna Empire was powerful. The strongest ones were none other than the three Monarchs. Three Monarch-level existences might seem underwhelming, but in reality, they were still all-powerful units.


    Before Chen Heng, the strongest powerhouses in the entire Primogenitor World were on the Monarch levels. Even the kings of the three great empires were all on the same level. Even though they were stronger than ordinary Seventh Level, there was no real difference in their strength levels.


    Because the Gilna Empire sent their armies at such arge scale the moment the abyssal gate opened, it was evident that the Gilna Empire was deeply concerned with this matter.


    However, at this moment, the three strongest people in this army seemed to have crashed into a wall. This suffocated the others and left them speechless.


    At the Descending Assembly¡¯s hideout.


    As if sensing the scene in the distance, Aisha turned around and looked in that direction, but a smile slowly appeared on her face.


    ¡°The arrangements made in the past have finally been activated¡­


    ¡°I wonder how you will deal with it.¡±


    Aisha muttered to herself. She had stayed in this world for a long time. Besides preparing for the abyssal gate, she had also made many arrangements.


    The members of the Descending Assembly were nomoners. On the contrary, most of them were those with powerful bloodlines.


    These bloodlines were powerful, but their minds were not upright. They carried a strong evil intent, which was why they were easily tempted by Aisha and became members of the Descending Assembly.


    They would¡¯ve been tributed had they been ordinary civilians. There was no way the Descending Assembly allowed ordinary civilians to join them. And through these members, Aisha connected with noble families in various countries.


    This could be seen from her previous actions. Before this, not only did she make connections with the King¡¯s Assembly, but she was also very familiar with Jameson. She even directly infiltrated the Violet Empire and became a noble. From this point, one could see her intelligence.


    Long before this, to open the abyssal gate, she had already arranged many things and nted her mark in the bodies of many powerhouses. She was just waiting for the moment the abyssal gate opened.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t without conditions. Ordinary powerhouses who reached the Seventh Level were all people with firm wills and mature minds. Even if they were nted under the abyssal will, it would not be easy for them to be eroded by the abyssal power.


    However, this world was different. Existences who advanced through their bloodlines were not as strong as those who advanced step by step. Not to mention those who advanced through their bloodlines would be deeply affected by the power of their bloodlines.


    The minds of many powerhouses were already chaotic and heavily affected by the bloodline. This gave Aisha a chance to do something. And now, it was time to reap the rewards.


    ¡°Ahhhhh! ! !¡±


    Waves of screams came from that area. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Prince Gilna took the lead in demonizing, and his entire body began to change.


    In the blink of an eye, he had transformed from a normal person to a powerful demon over four meters tall and covered in heavy armor. He looked like a giant.


    Sharp barbs grew on his body, and an abyssal mark on his forehead was slowly glowing. The aura on his body also rapidly expanded, rapidly rising from the original Seventh Level to the peak Seventh Level. An inexplicable joy came from the void.


    As a prince of the Gilna Empire, his bloodline power was needless to say. It was definitely at the first tier, even among the many royal families in this world. The abyssal will was happy with adding a might unit. It instinctively bestowed more power.


    Rumble!


    A powerful aura dissipated, and muffled thunder rumbled in mid-air. Bolts of lightning rolled forward as if wanting to destroy the world.


    Prince Gilna¡¯s eyes seemed to burn with a dark me as he turned around to look behind him. The longsword in his hand faced his many followers. In an instant, blood bloomed.


    His strength wasparable to the peak of the Seventh Level, and the power he unleashed was terrifying. Behind him, countless people were struggling, trying their best to break free from Prince Gilna¡¯s sword, but they could not do so.


    The difference in strength between the two parties was too great, so much so that the moment Prince Gilna attacked, everything had already ended.


    Crash! Boom!


    A powerful force destroyed everything. The kingdom beneath their feet was forcefully ttened. No living beings could be seen on it.


    ¡°No!¡±


    An intense sense of danger assaulted them. Under the suppression of Prince Gilna¡¯s power, the two struggling Seventh Level existences behind them could no longer hold on. The abyssal mark in their bodies began to gain the upper hand, directly invading their essence, transforming them into abyssal lifeforms.


    A momentter, everything was over. The army sent by the Gilna Empire had been annihted. Corpses littered the ground, strewn everywhere. There was not the slightest sign of life.


    On this bloody battlefield, only three stifling auras remained. However, the intuitive flow of their auras made the demons around them tremble, instinctively wanting to kneel.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s it!¡±


    A smile appeared on Aisha¡¯s face. As she felt what was happening in the distance, her mood became more agitated. At the same time, she felt a little regretful. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that although Jameson is old, his will is much stronger than the others¡­¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, with his power, once he transforms, he would be at least Eighth Level¡­ Under the influence of the abyssal power, he can be an abyssal overlord¡­¡±


    She felt a little regretful. Aisha had worked with the King¡¯s Assembly and had many contacts with Jameson. From her standpoint, she had long set her eyes on Jameson, a top-notch powerhouse in the world.


    Unfortunately, Jameson¡¯s will was too strongpared to others. His true soul was perfect without any ws. Even if he deliberately epted the abyssal mark, such an existence, his will would not be shaken.


    Therefore, Aisha could only give up regretfully and settle for the second best. There was also Aili, who was originally one of her targets. Unfortunately, Chen Heng interfered andter killed him off.


    Aisha slowly raised her head and looked at the sky. With her current strength, she could naturally feel the pairs of eyes watching her from the void.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±


    Feeling those gazes, Aisha smiled smugly. ¡°Are you ready to take action yourself?¡±


    As this thought shed through her mind, the scene in the sky began to change again.

 Chapter 806 - Holy Collision (1)

    <h4>Chapter 806: ¨C Holy Collision (1)</h4>


    ¡°There might¡¯ve been some problems if it¡¯s in the past...¡±


    Aisha muttered to herself. ¡°But now...¡±


    As she finished speaking, a terrifying power suddenly descended from midair.


    A huge w suddenly wed down towards Aisha¡¯s head as if wanting to kill her with a single strike. The terrifying power crushed down, and for a moment, even the demons that had transformed began to tremble, instinctively feeling terror.


    This was the rage of the primogenitor and was not something that mortals could match.


    Even though they were infected by abyssal power and had already transformed into demons, the members of the Descending Assembly could not help but tremble at this moment, feeling fear.


    Boom!


    A terrifying attack erupted. However, in the end, this most terrifying and fatal attack finally stopped.


    Aisha¡¯s eyes were scarlet. She raised her head to look at the sky. Her gaze instantly became sharp, as if she was looking at prey.


    Crash...


    The giant w pressing down in midair was torn apart andpletely disappeared instantly.


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s toote...¡±


    Standing in the air, Aisha¡¯s aura changed. At this moment, she looked very different from before. She looked up at the sky. Her gaze seemed to be able to prate throughyers of istion and see the primogenitor hidden in the mystic realm.


    At this moment, her appearance changed and disyed many characteristics of the abyssal demons. Although she still maintained her human form, the characteristics that originated from the abyssal demons could not be hidden.


    The terrifying power of the Abyss was spreading. At this moment, it seemed to have sensed the situation on Aisha¡¯s body. It began to flow into her body continuously, making the aura on her body be more and more terrifying and powerful.


    Since the opening of the abyssal gate, the members of the Descending Assembly had all transformed into demons. Even though they were just ordinary humans, their strength had grown at this moment, eclipsing their original strengths.


    The growth in strength was even more significant for Aishapared to the ordinary others. In this world, she was the one who led the creation and opening of the abyssal gate. She had personally brought the abyssal will over, thus obtaining the favor of the abyssal will.


    And to all abyssal lifeforms, the favor that originated from the abyssal will was essentially a type of power. Hence, at this moment, the aura on Aisha¡¯s body began to expand continuously. The power on her body was rapidly increasing.


    Rumble!


    Waves of shattering sounds rang out at this moment, continuously resounding in all directions. It was deafening, and there was an inexplicable feeling.


    In Aisha¡¯s body, that originally silent abyssal will had also awakened at this moment. Borrowing Aisha¡¯s current body, the abyssal will unleash a power that belonged to an Abyssal Demon God.


    In mid-air, the terrifying giant w formed from the power of the primogenitor has directly torn apart. At this moment, the world was trembling, and everything began to change.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    In all directions, the power of the Abyss continued to boil. The tentacles that originated from the abyss world eventually spread into this world.


    Looking up, even this piece ofnd had changed, turning into a demond that originated from the Abyss. Powerful energy spread out, affecting all directions.


    ¡°What a familiar sight...¡±


    In the distance, the God of Shadows and the others looked at the scene. Even though they were mentally prepared, they could not help but sigh.


    For the gods from the World of Gods, the scene in front of them was not unfamiliar. A simr scene had appeared when the Abyss world had juste into contact with the World of Gods.


    It was a terrifying scene. The earth was torn apart, the sky became dim, and everything disappeared. No light could be seen, and nothing normal could be seen. Demons crawled out of the Abyss one after another, ughtering wantonly in the world and plundering the power of other worlds to grow.


    Those cruel scenes ovepped with the scene in front of them, almost the same.


    ¡°This is great.¡±


    Further away, the Eye of Chaos sneered, happy to see this scene. Whether it was the Abyssal Demon God of the Abyss World or the primogenitor of this world, they were all enemies to the gods.


    Now that the enemies were fighting, it was naturally the best oue. The more chaotic the situation was, the greater their chance to fish in troubled waters. This was the most obvious thing.


    However, from the current situation, the Abyss World was most likely not the opponent of the primogenitor of this world. The rtionship between this world¡¯s primogenitor and the world was too deeppared to the World of Gods.


    As a result, the world was immediately rmed the moment the Abyss World had just descended into this world.


    Following that, the primogenitors were all startled awake. From the perspectives of the gods, the chances of the Abyss World¡¯s demons winning the fight were minimal.


    ¡°What would you do in the face of such a situation?¡±


    The God of Shadows and the other gods hid behind the scenes, quietly observing the battle. By now, the Abyss World had set up its formation, and the primogenitors of the Primogenitor World had also revived.


    Both sides were ready to fight in their best shape. As for who could obtain the final victory, it would depend on the strength of their hands.


    Bang!


    Sensing the powering from Aisha¡¯s body, a roar came from the void. An existence as tall as the entire world and filled with terrifying power manifested from the void.


    His body was somewhat simr to the giant dragon in the World of Gods, but there was a huge difference. His eyes were pure gold, and a ball of fire seemed to burn within.


    The moment he appeared, the entire world began to change. A burning sensation appeared in the entire world, enveloping everything in the surroundings.


    ¡°The authority of fire...¡±


    Sensing the aura of this primogenitor, the eyes of everyone around lit up, and they couldn¡¯t help but look over. Of course, there weren¡¯t many people who weren¡¯t attracted to the fire primogenitor¡¯s strength.


    After all, this was a primogenitor who was truly at his peak. Even if a bit of his aura were to spread out, it would probably cause a shocking change, influencing everyone on the field.


    Anyone in the presence of the primogenitor with fire authority would suffer body deformation and distortion if their strength were below that of a Demigod.


    This was the terror of divine existence. His true appearance was not something that an ordinary person could imagine.


    ¡°He has finally appeared...¡±


    Aisha was not surprised by the appearance of the Fire Primogenitor. She stood alone in midair and looked at the Fire Primogenitor, who was the size of an entire world. At this moment, she smiled and opened her arms. Her expression was crazed.


    .


    ¡°Come! Come!


    ¡°In the eyes of the Abyss, fuse with me!¡±


    She called out softly, and then her aura changed. An iparably violent aura rushed out of her body and swept in all directions.


    Rumble!


    A powerful aura rushed into the sky, causing the entire Primogenitor World to shake. A divine being¡¯s body was almost boundless asrge as the entire world.


    And at this moment, the collision between Aisha and the Fire Primogenitor was like two worlds colliding.


    Both sides¡¯ Power of Law, and their bodies, were constantly colliding and dissipating. That kind of aura was terrifying. It was as if they had returned to the scene when the world was just created and was in chaos.


    ¡°Is this the end of the world?¡±


    In the capital of the Violet Empire, Charlie had already returned to his normal appearance and body size. But at this moment, looking at what was happening in the distance, his face was also iparably pale, and he felt exceptionally terrified.


    Generally speaking, the knowledge of a transmigrator was much better than that of an ordinary person. However, that was only limited to general knowledge.


    For a transmigrator at Charlie¡¯s level, the scene of the holy collision was still too terrifying.


    The Earth began to shake. As the two divine powers shed, the entire world seemed to copse, heading towards the Abyss of Destruction.


    The Primogenitor World was wailing, and the world consciousness itself let out a shrill cry, which was heard by all divine existences.


    However, very quickly, a new change urred. At this moment, there was someone who made a move.


    In every corner of the world, rays of nomological light shot out of the horizon, turning into pirs of light in every corner, sharing the pressure of the world and withstanding this attack.


    And in every region, there was also a divine intervention, protecting their believers and descendants.


    Within the Cardo Empire, the believers of the God of Shadows prayed. Above the church, the statue of the God of Shadows slowly lit up and released its divine domain.


    The God of Nature raised his head and sighed deeply on the northern ins. Following that, the power on his body also spread out and covered the entire deste ins.


    Within the Violet Empire, the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s power appeared again. A silver moon covered the skies, blocking all external powers outside, allowing the Violet Empire to remain unaffected.


    However, other than these ces that had the protection of divine power, the other ces suffered terrible destruction. Mountains and rivers shattered, and pieces ofnd caved in, directly copsing.


    In the depths of the world, the two divine existences were constantly attacking. The terrifying aura caused even the God of Shadows and the other god to feel suffocated.


    ¡°This level of strength was not inferior to my main body...¡±


    The God of Shadows¡¯ pupils constricted. At this moment, he felt the battle in the distance and sighed in his heart. At this moment, the two sides were fighting at a high level that few could achieve.


    The Fire Primogenitor was an extremely powerful primogenitor among the many primogenitors in the Primogenitor World. He was only second to the Sun Primogenitor and a few others.


    In terms of the generalbat strength of the primogenitors, even though his nature was slightly inferior to the God of Shadows, hisbat strength was still on par with the God of shadows.


    As for Aisha, her strength was at an unprecedented height now. At this moment, the abyssal gate was opened for the invasion of the Abyss World. Aisha had obtained the full support of the Abyss World. The power of that blessing was undoubtedly extremely terrifying, reaching a suffocating level.


    Both of these two were not inferior to a high-level god now. They could even fight equally now against the main body of the God of Shadows and the Eye of Chaos.


    And this was only the beginning of the fight. As the battle situation unfolded, everyone saw it. The Abyss Gate was slowly getting bigger, and the power that flowed out became stronger as time passed.


    Within it, deep malice spread out, causing people to tremble. It was as if there were Abyssal Demon Gods peeping within, ready to leave the Abyss at any moment and enter the Primogenitor World.


    And in fact, that was indeed the case. A huge arm slowly extended out from the abyssal door, and a strong corrosive aura caused people to turn their heads.


    The moment it appeared in the Primogenitor World, it stared at the power of suppression in the primogenitor world, wanting to appear in this world.


    Without a doubt, this was an Abyssal Demon God. It struggled hard through the abyssal gate, wanting to force its way into the Primogenitor World from the Abyss World.


    Bang!


    A powerful force enveloped this ce. When the abyssal gate was about to open, night fell.


    In the distance, the God of Shadows felt a familiar force descend. It was the Dark Night Primogenitor. After a period of observation, he finally made his move.


    His first move was to attack the abyssal gate, wanting to destroy it with his palm.


    Bang!


    An intense sound was heard, apanied by a terrifying collision. At the critical moment, a hand reached out from the abyssal gate. In an instant, it shed head-on with the Dark Night Primogenitor¡¯s attack, directly blocking it.


    Even so, the progress of the Abyssal Demon God going through the abyssal gate was greatly hindered, and he was forced to stop.


    The Dark Night Primogenitor was shrouded in a night curtain, coldly watching the Abyssal Demon God.


    Unlike the Fire Primogenitor who had attacked previously, the Dark Night Primogenitor¡¯s body was shrouded in darkness. He looked very tall but also seemed very small within his special domain.


    A huge domain enveloped him on the surface of his body, shrouding him in ayer of fog.


    The Silver Moon God stared at the Dark Night Primogenitor for a long time. In the end, he did not say anything.


    The Dark Night Primogenitor was the primogenitor of the Cardo Empire¡¯s Royal Family and the predecessor of the Guardian of Cardo.


    The Dark Night Primogenitor was an enemy to the God of Shadows, so it was naturally worth being wary of. However, now that the Abyss had made a move, the God of Shadows saved the time of luring the primogenitor out and witnessing his strengths.


    If possible, the God of Shadows didn¡¯t mind making a move to deal with the threat of the Dark Night Primogenitor while also seizing his authority. ¡°...¡±


    The appearance of the Dark Night Primogenitor and the Fire Primogenitor was only the beginning. As time passed, more powerful auras appeared in the surroundings.


    Pairs of cold eyes were staring at this ce. To be more precise, they were staring at Aisha, who was in front of them. With the level of these primogenitors, they could naturally understand the crux of the situation.


    It was none other than Aisha. She was the one who opened the abyssal gate and also the crux that supported the existence of the abyssal gate in this world.


    As long as she was dealt with, the abyssal gate that was currently open would immediately close. The demons that originated from the Abyss would also be expelled and could no longer enter this world.


    Feeling the gazes of the primogenitors, Aisha could not help but frown. She realized that she had made a mistake. Even though she was prepared, she still miscalcted the power of this world.


    ¡°There are at least three more...¡±


    She felt the aura hidden in the dark, and she frowned.

 Chapter 807 - Holy Collision (2)

    <h4>Chapter 807: ¨C Holy Collision (2)</h4>


    It had to be said that the Primogenitor World¡¯s previous performance had given Aisha a certain misconception. Prior to this, the strongest person in this world was only at the Seventh Level.


    Jameson and King Violet basically represented the strongest existences in this world. On the surface, against this level of power, just a single Abyssal Demon God would probably be enough to sweep this world. There is no need to trouble the entire Abyss World.


    Even if there were existences at the primogenitor level, which brought Aisha a certain degree of vignce, that was all.


    After careful calction, among the primogenitors that appeared before and after, the Silver Moon Primogenitor was sealed. The Ancient Tree Primogenitor only left behind remains, which were easily suppressed and digested by the God of Nature.


    As for the Dark Night Primogenitor that represented the Cardo Empire, he had long disappeared. Only the Guardian of Cardo was left behind.


    This circumstances could not help but give Aisha a very wrong impression on the strength of the primogenitor world. That was because the primogenitors of this world all had their own issues and had long disappeared.


    Otherwise, why would they have be like this?


    If it was not for the inherited memories from the Silver Moon Primogenitor, even Chen Heng had thought so. Moreover, for quite a while, he had felt that some sort of ident had happened to the primogenitor of this world. Thus, the world faced the current situation.


    ording to Aisha¡¯s previous estimation, even if there were stillplete primogenitors in this world, there wouldn¡¯t be too many of them. At most, there would only be one or two.


    But now, it seemed that the situation wasn¡¯t like this at all. With this thought in mind, Aisha¡¯s body stiffened. At this moment, she was locked onto several gazes.


    It would have been fine if the gaze was from ordinary existence, but behind every gaze, she could feel a powerful primogenitor.


    These primogenitors had previously been hiding in every corner of the world and had never revealed their tracks. Until now, after Aisha¡¯s actions, these primogenitors were finally awakened.


    Pairs of deep eyes stared over, scrutinizing and pondering over Aisha¡¯s body. That kind of gaze was extremely difficult to understand. The power contained within was even more terrifying. It was as if it could easily destroy mountains and rivers and break up a continent.


    ......


    Even if it was just a gaze, the power revealed was shocking. This was absolute terror. Being targeted by several divine existences at the same time was already a terrifying thing. What was even more terrifying was the power of these primogenitors. Each of them was not inferior to a powerful god like the God of Shadows.


    Perhaps because the authority they held was different, there were strong and weak primogenitors. But under the power of the primogenitor world, each of these primogenitors¡¯ power reached the standard of a powerful god.


    A weak god like the God of Nature would stand no chance in front of these primogenitors, she would be easily defeated. This was no longer difficult, it was disastrous!


    At this moment, Aisha was already regretting her decision. If she had known that there were so many primogenitors hiding in this world, she would not have acted so quickly.


    However, it was already toote to talk about this now. She could only grit her teeth and deal with these attacks.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound was heard. In the void, the huge abyssal gate was distorted. It was enveloped by the power of the Dark Night primogenitor and was directly suppressed.


    Inside the abyssal gate, the powerful Abyssal Demon God struggled with all its might. It seemed like it wanted to break free from the suppression of the Primogenitor World ande to this world. However, it was ultimately unable to do so. It could only gradually sink into oblivion slowly and retreat from the abyss gate under the Dark Night Primogenitor¡¯s suppression.


    Due to the powerful power between them, the abyssal gate began to distort and gradually became unstable. If this continued, it would be a problem for the abyssal gate to continue to exist.


    Roar!


    A huge arm spread out from the abyssal gate, fighting against the Dark Night Primogenitor.


    The abyssal gate was shaking. At this moment, even the abyssal will was exerting force, charging forward against the will of the Primogenitor World, trying to squeeze into this world.


    For the Abyss World, whose instinct was to invade other worlds and plunder other worlds, it was its instinct to plunder powerful worlds.


    Especially for a world as powerful and vast as the Primogenitor World, the Abyss World had a desire from the bottom of its heart, which made it want to go forward and enter this world regardless of everything.


    A furious roar came from the abyssal gate. At that moment, everyone in the world looked up at the sky. They could see an enormous Abyssal Demon God.


    It was a figure that looked like a giant. He stood outside the abyssal gate, trying his best to squeeze into this world. However, he was suppressed by another powerful force and could not truly enter.


    The body of the Dark Night Primogenitor was shrouded in an abyss. At this moment, he looked at the Abyss Demon God in front of him and sneered.


    He was a powerful primogenitor, and his strength wasparable to a powerful god. In the Primogenitor World, it didn¡¯t matter if the Abyssal Demon God could enter this world. What could he achieve even if he entered?


    At the same time, the other primogenitors were also attacking. A few powerful auras rushed out from the sky and directly pressed on Aisha¡¯s body, making her feel a little breathless.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Aisha tried her best to support her body, but her body slowly fell, getting closer and closer to the abyssal gate.


    ¡°Outsider, get back to your world!¡±


    An angry roar came from the front. It was the roar of the Fire Primogenitor. He was opposite Aisha, looking at her face, but his eyes were full of coldness.


    ¡°No! No!¡±


    Aisha felt her body moving. She was slowly moving towards the abyssal gate. The more she looked at it, the closer she was to it.


    The goal of these primogenitors was very clear. They were ready to expel her into the abyssal gate and cut off the connection between the Abyss World and this world.


    With the power of the primogenitors, it was not difficult to do this. However, it would be slightly troublesome for them to kill Aisha at this moment. The current Aisha had the support of the entire Abyss World. It was hard to say how strong she was, but her vitality was undoubtedly the most tenacious.


    This was a characteristic given to her by the abyssal power. It was extremely difficult to kill her. The Fire Primogenitor had already tried this point. Even if he used his authority, he would not be able to destroy Aisha. At most, he could only suppress her.


    Therefore, it was much easier to just expel her. With the help of the Primogenitor World, it was not difficult for them to do this.


    ¡°Leave! This is not where you should be!¡±


    In the dark, there seemed to be voices speaking to Aisha. But Aisha did not care. At this moment, she just raised her head and began to shout, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a move?


    ¡°We are on the same side now. If I am expelled from this world by them, what will happen to all of you?¡±


    She shouted and began to look for her allies. This was thest thing she could do.


    In this world, besides Aisha, the representative of the Abyss World, there were also the God of Shadows, the Eye of Chaos, and other powerful gods.


    Especially the God of Shadows and the Eye of Chaos. Their true forms were powerful gods, and in terms of nature, they were superior to most of the primogenitors.


    Aisha knew their n. They wanted to use her to open a path to test the reaction of this world. And from the current situation, the reaction of this world was more intense than they had imagined.


    Aisha had just made her move, but she had immediately awakened the world consciousness of the Primogenitor World and also provoked the hidden primogenitor of this world.


    No one would have expected this oue. But since things hade to this if Aisha was expelled, what would happen to the remaining God of Shadows and the others?


    ¡°Don¡¯t take any chances!¡±


    Aisha shouted in mid-air as she resisted the power of the many progenitors. She called out to them, ¡°Even if I fail, at most I¡¯ll return to the Abyss World. Anyway, I¡¯ve already earned enough from this world.¡±


    ¡°But what about you?


    ¡°God of Shadows, it wasn¡¯t easy for you to swallow the Cardo Empire and develop your faith. Do you have the heart to give up your faith in this world?


    ¡°God of Nature, you have swallowed the remains of the Ancient Tree Primogenitor. There is hope for you to advance further. However, if you gave up your avatar here, everything you have gained in this world would be in vain!


    ¡°Eye of Chaos, I know clearly what you are nning. If you don¡¯t help me, their next target will be you!¡±


    A grand thought reverberated in the air, rapidly resounding through the entire world and reaching the ears of the corresponding person.


    Listening to Aisha¡¯s words, both the God of Nature and the God of Shadows frowned. But they had to admit that Aisha¡¯s words were correct.


    As transmigrators, they came from the World of Gods and seemed different from Aisha. But in reality, in the eyes of the primogenitors in this world, they were all the same and not much different. They were all foreign invaders.


    Moreover, although they did not attempt to invade this world as Aisha did, they had also formed karma with the primogenitors of this world.


    Needless to say, the God of Nature found the remains of the Ancient Tree Primogenitor and swallowed them.


    The God of Shadows had killed the Dark Night Primogenitor¡¯s descendant, the Guardian of Cardo. He had also upied the Cardo Empire and made the Cardo Royal Family his followers. This had greatly offended the Dark Night Primogenitor.


    As for the Eye of Chaos, he seemed to be keeping a low profile on the surface. In reality, he had been carrying out a blood sacrifice in the dark. The things it had done might not be any lighter than what the God of Shadows and the God of Nature had done.


    Only Chen Heng was probably safe from the primogenitor¡¯s threat, even though he also had a conflict with the Silver Moon Primogenitor. After all, he had used an orthodox path of this world to get rid of the Silver Moon Primogenitor and seize her authority.


    Since he had taken care of all his enemies, he naturally wouldn¡¯t have any trouble.


    If these primogenitors were still in a deep sleep like in the past, it would be fine for them. Naturally, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    While the primogenitors were in a deep sleep, they wouldn¡¯t be able to sense the changes in the outer world. As long as they weren¡¯t awakened, there wouldn¡¯t be intervention by the primogenitors.


    But at this moment, the primogenitors had already woken up. Naturally, what the God of Shadows and the others had done previously couldn¡¯t be concealed. What would happen at that time was already very obvious.


    Thinking of this and looking at the distant scene, the God of Shadows sighed. From the looks of it, he had no choice but to take action. However, since he had already made his decision, it was not a big deal.


    In any case, with their ultimate goal, they would have to fight the primogenitors of this world sooner orter. Now, it was just a little earlier.


    In the void, the ferocious Abyssal Demonic God was still struggling. He was trying his best to charge out of the abyssal gate, but he was suppressed by the power of the Primogenitor World. No matter what, he could not leave.


    The Dark Night Primogenitor, who was shrouded in the darkness, looked coldly at the scene before him and was about to continue attacking. However, at that moment, a powerful divine power erupted.


    Behind him, the God of Shadows¡¯ tall phantom appeared, almost enveloping the entire sky. The moment he attacked, he immediately attacked forcefully, charging into the Dark Night Primogenitor¡¯s domain.


    In an instant, two extremely unfamiliar yet somewhat simr nomological powers began to collide. The authority wielded by the Dark Night Primogenitor and the God of Shadows were very simr. Otherwise, the God of Shadows would not have targeted the authority of the Guardian of Cardo.


    And now that they were fighting, the collision between them was even more terrifying. Almost in an instant, a terrifying explosive sound was heard, just like the sound of a world being destroyed. It was extremely grand and exciting.


    ¡°I will be your opponent.¡±


    In the void, the God of Shadows¡¯ faint voice moved forward. After that, his entire body appeared in front of the Dark Night Primogenitor. In response, the Dark Night Primogenitor¡¯s pupils constricted. He immediately felt the indistinct yet extremely familiar power on the God of Shadows¡¯ body.


    ¡°You possess my authority...¡±


    He finally spoke. Sensing the aura from the God of Shadows¡¯ body, he seemed to have realized something.


    ¡°That¡¯s from your child¡¯s body...¡±


    The God of Shadows¡¯ tall phantom stood there and looked at the Dark Night Primogenitor opposite him. His voice was also iparably indifferent. He said indifferently, ¡°He died at my hands...¡±


    As his voice fell, the atmosphere on the spot immediately froze. Not a single sound was heard, making it seem exceptionally silent. It wasn¡¯t until a momentter that the Dark Night Primogenitor raised his head and looked at the God of Shadows in front of him before charging over.


    He gave up on his original opponent and didn¡¯t continue to attack the abyssal gate. Instead, he went straight for the God of Shadows. This directly relieved the pressure on the abyssal gate, allowing its originally distorted form to slowly recover and no longer be as chaotic as before.


    A battle between the powerful divine existences had begun. Be it the God of Shadows or the Dark Night, they were both extremely powerful divine existences. The battle between the two was destined to be very exciting.


    The only pity was that the God of Shadows wasn¡¯t in its true form at the moment, and its power was much weaker. But even so, with the God of Shadows¡¯ powerful nature and its use of authority, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him to temporarily stall the Dark Night Primogenitor.


    The stalemate on this battlefield was already destined.


    As for the other side, seeing that the abyssal gate was gradually stabilizing, Aisha couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. Then, she continued to look in front of her, her gaze fixed on the Fire Primogenitor.


    But at this moment, the Fire Primogenitor also had a new opponent. A pale green light appeared as if the light of life was beginning to bloom. A strong aura surged out, bringing with it a vigorous life force.


    The God of Nature appeared in this ce. At this moment, she had a smile on her face as she looked at the Fire Primogenitor in front of her. The moment she appeared, the pure power of authority on her body immediately attracted the attention of the Fire Primogenitor.


    ¡°This familiar aura, your body... Has the scent of the Ancient Tree Primogenitor...¡±


    The Fire Primogenitor looked at the Lord of Nature and felt the aura on her body. His pupils could not help but constrict. ¡°You¡­ How dare you swallow the Ancient Tree Primogenitor?¡±


    ¡°I did not.¡±


    The Lord of Nature¡¯s voice came from the light. It sounded very pleasing to the ear. ¡°I have only taken a portion of his power, I did not swallow him.


    ¡°However, if it is possible, I hope that I can do that and take away all of his authority...¡±


    The Lord of Nature¡¯s clear and gentle voice slowly sounded from where she was. She did not hide her goals and ambitions at all.


    Although in her past impression, the God of Nature seemed to have always been very weak, as if she was not good at fighting. But that was only the surface impression.


    Her weakness waspared to the God of Shadows and other powerful gods. But for the same level of gods, the God of Nature¡¯s power was quite strong. Moreover, this power has also been strengthened in this world.


    Having obtained the faith of the entire northernnd and part of the authority of the Ancient Tree Primogenitor, the God of Nature¡¯s power had been greatly enhanced at this moment. She was nowpletely different from the past.

 Chapter 808 - - Holy Collision (3)

    <h4>Chapter 808: Chapter 809 ¨C Holy Collision (3)</h4>


    ¡°Outsiders are indeed outsiders...¡±


    The Fire Primogenitor looked at the God of Nature who appeared before him and let out a coldugh. ¡°I¡¯ve said it long ago. We should kill all of you outsiders without leaving any leeway...


    ¡°From the looks of it, this is indeed the case...¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary to say anything more.¡±


    The God of Nature¡¯s figure appeared in mid-air. At this moment, she transformed into the figure of a woman. She had a beautiful face and a calm expression. She looked at the Fire Primogenitor in front of her and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    ¡°Come.¡±


    The Fire Primogenitor nodded and charged forward. The two divine existences began to sh at this moment. The twopletely different powers of authority canceled each other out.


    One was full of vitality, as she represented the operation of nature, bringing new life to all things in the world. The other was like a raging me, burning everything and turning all existences into his nourishment, making his power even more vigorous.


    This was the sh between the two holy existences. Their powers began to sublimate continuously, causing the consciousness of the entire Primogenitor World to tremble as they faced each other.


    The result of this battle was naturally that God of Nature was at a disadvantage. This couldn¡¯t be helped.


    In terms of pure power, the God of Nature could be regarded as powerful at the moment, but she wasn¡¯t at the top amongst the divine beings.


    ...


    However, it was different for the Fire Primogenitor. His power had already reached a peak, and he was probably at the top among the many divine existences.


    More importantly, there was a force that was strengthening the Fire Primogenitor, causing his power to expand and be even stronger. This was the power that originated from the Primogenitor World. It was currently pouring down and strengthening the Fire Primogenitor.


    This was the Primogenitor World. The primogenitors who had inherited the authority of this world were the masters of this world. As for the God of Nature and the others, they were merely outsiders after all.


    If it was before, this disparity might not have been too obvious. But when both sides faced each other and officially began to fight, the performance between them would immediately sag.


    One was the world¡¯s protector, a descendant of the Primogenitor World, while the other was an outsider invader. Although the resistance they received was not as much as that group of demons from the Abyss World, it was not much better.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had such a feeling...¡±


    Facing the suppression of the Primogenitor World, both the God of Nature and the God of Shadows sighed silently. There was aplicated feeling that was difficult to describe.


    In the past, in the World of Gods, they were the ones who dominated the world and fought against outsiders with the support of the world. But now, their roles in this world were reversed.


    They became foreign invaders and were instead suppressed by the world. At this moment, they suffered the treatment of the Abyssal Demon Gods who had invaded the abyssal world in the past. But if they could, they would want no part of it.


    Bang!


    Waves of ripples spread out from the void of the world, as if the will of the entire world was roaring. A powerful force was released from it, continuously rushing towards the earth.


    Under the effect of this powerful force, the entire Primogenitor World began to shake. Many countries were shaking with each other. A powerful aura was crushing everything, causing the experts of these countries to shudder in fear.


    Ordinary mortals might not be able to feel much from these divine confrontations, but those extraordinary individuals with powerful spirits or extraordinary strength could sense that something was ongoing.


    The scene of the destruction of the world was constantly appearing. There seemed to be two world-destroying giants opposing each other in the void. That kind of aura terrified everything, making people unable to look straight at it.


    In the Royal Pce of the Violet Empire, Charlie tried all means to witness the battle between the divine existences, but he still failed to do so.


    The divine existences were special in themselves. A wisp of Qi from them was enough to terrify people. One couldprehend a lot of things from observing their battles.


    For an existence like Charlie, this battle between the divine existences was a rare opportunity in itself, so it was naturally not to be missed.


    He tried his best to look ahead, but his eyes were already at their limits. There were bits of blood flowing out of his eyes, and he looked as if he had suffered great pain and bacsh.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    He tried his best to struggle, trying to suppress the fear in his heart. He looked ahead, but he still failed to do so. The divine figures became blurry in his vision. No matter how hard he tried, he could only see a simple outline and the aura of Laws contained within it.


    As for the more mysterious and power changes, although they existed, they were still out of his league. It was difficult to even see them clearly, not to mention face it personally.


    With a soft sound, Charlie finally spat out a mouthful of blood and fell.


    The battle situation was slowly changing. Other than the God of Nature, the God of Shadows was also at a disadvantage.


    The Dark Night Primogenitor wasn¡¯t weak. There were legends in this world. The Dark Night Primogenitor had a dispute with the Silver Moon Primogenitor, and both sides fought for control of the night.


    In the end, the Dark Night Primogenitor was defeated, and ever since then, there would be light in the night.


    ording to legend, the Dark Night Primogenitor¡¯s power should be inferior to the peak Silver Moon Primogenitor, but it didn¡¯t mean that his strength was inferior.


    At least from the observations of the God of Shadows and the others, any primogenitor at the peak of this world¡¯s strength was powerful existence.


    They were few. Although there were not many of them, each one of them was equivalent to a powerful god. They were terrifying.


    In the dim void, a few cold eyes were focused on Aisha. Without the Fire Primogenitor¡¯s attack, Aisha regained her breath. The aura on her body began to expand.


    Endless abyssal power gathered around her body, causing her appearance to change.


    At first, Aisha was just a beautiful girl. However, with the infusion of abyssal power, her body rapidly transformed. Now, she had transformed into the appearance of a demon that was more than three meters tall.


    The demon¡¯s body was tall and big. Although it was rtively slimpared to other demons, the aura on its body was still extremely terrifying. It had the aura of divine existence.


    Powerful auras continuously rushed out in all directions, causing the surrounding environment to begin changing, transforming into the appearance of the abyssal world.


    In the unseen world, the other primogenitors did not hold back. At this moment, they ended their long sleep and directly rushed out of the void.


    Bang!


    Waves of sounds came from within. As the other primogenitors made their move, the power on Aisha¡¯s body began to fluctuate, and her blood spilled all over the ground.


    .


    Pitch-ck demon blood fell on every corner of the world. It started to burn like clusters of mes, and the aura was even more terrifying.


    If any living creature was unlucky enough to be infected, they would immediately be affected by the power of the Abyss World and directly demonized.


    ¡°The three of you...¡±


    After being repelled by thebined attack, Aisha¡¯s body stood in the void. She slowly raised her head and looked forward. In the darkness of the void, three pairs of eyes with different eyes slowly opened. All of them were focused on Aisha.


    These were the three primogenitors. It seemed that after the God of Shadows and the others attacked, these primogenitors hadpletely lost their patience. At this moment, they directly attacked together, preparing to wipe out Aisha.


    Soon, a great battle broke out. The terrifying fluctuations of Laws didn¡¯t stop at all. They kept rushing forward.


    Aisha¡¯s body kept retreating. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t withstand thebined attack of the three primogenitors. The aura on her body kept declining.


    For other ordinary individuals, they would have fled this ce by now. But Aisha couldn¡¯t leave. The abyssal gate was right behind her at this moment. Once she left, not only would the abyssal gate be lost, but even the power that was augmented by the abyssal will would also disappear.


    When she faced these primogenitors, she was afraid that only death awaited her. However, at this moment, she still held hope in her heart.


    The Eyes of chaos and Chen Heng had not made a move yet. If these two people also made a move, the situation would be much better. If these two made a move, they might not be able to reverse turn around the battle situation, but they could at least help her stall for some time.


    And with the current situation, as long as she stalled for a moment, the abyssal gate would bepletely opened. At that time, the Abyssal Demon Gods from the Abyss World would be able to enter this world and turn the tides.


    ¡°They still haven¡¯t made a move until now...¡±


    Aisha gritted her teeth and persevered. Some doubts arose in her heart. ¡°What on earth are you guys thinking about?¡±


    The Eyes of Chaos and Chen Heng knew about the situation before them. However, they still did not make a move. They did not even have the intention to interfere during the entire process.


    Could it be that they wanted to watch as she was attacked and reap the benefits?


    It should not be that way either. The prerequisite for them to reap the benefits was that both sides were equal in strength, and the strength differences were not one-sided. They would fight until both sides suffered heavy losses.


    However, the primogenitor¡¯s side was much stronger than theirs. If they sat back and watched them fight, the final result would only be the primogenitor¡¯s victory. The primogenitors would not even lose much of their strength from the fight.


    Regarding this, Aisha did not believe that Chen Heng and the other two could not see through it. But even so, they still did not move throughout the entire process.


    This puzzled her. She didn¡¯t understand what the two of them were trying to achieve.


    In the distance, on a spacious altar, a young man wearing a ck robe was quietly looking at the battlefield. The holy collision between the divine existences continued. The earth was shaking continuously as if it was about to be torn apart.


    The young man stood quietly on the spot. His aura was steady and profound. He looked very ordinary, but in reality, he felt extremely deep and powerful. He was not inferior to the few divine existences in the air at all.


    This was the Eye of Chaos. He had recovered a lot of his power in this world. The Aura on his body was so calm and powerful that it made people fear and respect him.


    ¡°My lord...¡±


    At the side, the priest that served the Eye of Chaos stepped forward and felt the trembling battlefield in front of him. His face showed some worry. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to make a move?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet.¡±


    The faint voice of the Eye of Chaos sounded from the front. However, when the priest heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled.


    It¡¯s not the time yet? He raised his head and looked at the horizon. There, the collision was particrly obvious. The few powerful existences collided with each other. That kind of power was close to destroying everything, reaching its peak.


    However, it could be seen that the power belonging to the God of Nature and the God of Shadows was at a disadvantage. If they were to dy any longer, both the God of Nature and the God of Shadows would probably be defeated.


    ¡°The God of Shadows¡¯ power is very strong. If he was in his true form, he wouldn¡¯t be inferior to these so-called primogenitors...


    ¡°Although the God of Nature¡¯s power is weak, she could still hold on if she was in her true form...¡±


    The Eye of Chaos spoke indifferently. His words were calm and filled with an indescribable meaning. ¡°But at this moment, they are just like me. They aren¡¯t in their true form, so things wouldn¡¯t go as smoothly...¡±


    ¡°Even if I attack now, it will be the same...¡±


    As the indifferent voice faded, the aura belonging to the Eye of Chaos that was equivalent to a divine existence flowed out. The powerful aura did not spread out. Instead, it gathered in this divine hall and firmly locked down this area.


    ¡°The x-factor of this fight is Mr. Chen Heng.¡±


    He spoke softly and finally said. The Eye of Chaos was also just an incarnation. Even if it attacked, it could not change the oue of the fight. In the end, he would still be defeated.


    At this moment, the only person who could influence the battle was Chen Heng. He was different from the others. Even though he was also an incarnation, he seemed to have obtained the power inheritance of this world. He had also seized all the authority of the Silver Moon Primogenitor and had power equivalent to other primogenitors.


    Only he could interfere with the current battle and influence the oue. Therefore, the Eye of Chaos did not make a move at this moment. Instead, he was quietly waiting.


    He was not the only one waiting. The others were also waiting. And in the anticipation of everyone, what was Chen Heng doing at this moment?


    ¡°Has the fight reached this scale?¡±


    In a dested divine hall, Chen Heng stood quietly under the ruins. At this moment, he could not help but smile as he watched the holy collision in mid-air.


    The situation in front of him was already very obvious. Chen Heng could naturally see things that the Eye of Chaos could understand. The reason why he did not immediately make a move was that he was nning something else.


    ¡°The power of authority...¡±


    He took a step forward and walked through the tunnel in front of him, heading towards the interior. If one looked carefully, one could see that there were stone walls everywhere. There was also golden sun power appearing and shing.


    In the distance, the statue of the Sun Primogenitor appeared. It was so bright and eye-catching in this ce.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found where the Sun Primogenitor was buried...¡±


    Chen Heng sighed silently and slowly walked to the deepest part of the ce. After leaving the King¡¯s Assembly, Chen Heng used all his power to start searching for the burial ce of the Sun God.


    The King¡¯s Assembly had detailed records of the fall of the Sun Primogenitor. Other than that, there was no record of the burial ground of the Sun Primogenitor.


    Fortunately, the primogenitor¡¯s will that Chen Heng had devoured earlier came in handy.


    In the ruins before this, although most of the primogenitor only had a few memory fragments left, the information that could be obtained from it was also very broad.


    Among them, there were some clues about the fall of the Sun Primogenitor.

 Chapter 809 - Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 809: ¨C Confrontation</h4> <h4>?</h4>


    mes were burning in the ruins. Those were the mes produced by the Sun Primogenitor¡¯s power. A long time had passed since then, but it had never stopped. It had always been like this, as if it was eternal.


    Chen Heng quietly walked to this area and looked at the burning mes. He could not help but look a little absent-minded. In those mes, he seemed to be able to see the scenes of the past. Under the reflection of the mes were bits and pieces of memories from the past.


    Just like the statues before the altar in the ruins, the mes here also contained fragments of the God of the Sun¡¯s will, as well as bits and pieces of power that were all gathered here.


    They had been silent in the past, but now, with Chen Heng¡¯s arrival, these mes began to fluctuate. They seemed to have sensed Chen Heng¡¯s existence and began to throb.


    ¡°Can you feel it?¡± Chen Heng muttered to himself as he slowly walked through this area.


    From the situation before him, this ruin should have been personally set up by the Sun Primogenitor in order for someone to find this ce in the future and obtain his inheritance.


    Unfortunately, no one knew how many years had passed since ancient times, but this ce was still the same. It seemed as if nothing had changed. Chen Heng looked at everything before him, and his eyes gradually became silent.


    ¡®There¡¯s not much time left. I have to speed up¡­¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he sensed the tremorsing from the outside world.


    The collision in the outside world was still ongoing at this moment. The battle between the few divine existences was extremely intense. Even this area, protected by the power of the Sun Primogenitor, was also affected. It began to shake.


    This change undoubtedly reminded Chen Heng that he did not have much time left. Therefore, Chen Heng had to act as soon as possible. So he quickly moved, increasing his speed, and soon arrived at the core of the ruins.


    There was a coffin there. However, what was inside was not a corpse but a ball of pure me. The me flowed like liquid into the coffin. When it condensed, it was like an iparably bright and dazzling sun.


    ...


    This was the Sun Primogenitor¡¯s corpse. Chen Heng was not surprised by the strange phenomenon inside the coffin. The coffin before him looked small, but a huge space was inside, like a brand new world.


    The me liquid flowed in it seemed interesting, but in reality, any drop that leaked out was enough to ignite a Demigod-level existence and burn all the origin energy in its body.


    The Sun Primogenitor did not set any tests in the ruins. This was because the authority itself was an extremely severe test. If mortals came into contact with these things, they would not be able to withstand the power within this authority. In the end, they would only turn into dust and be nutrients.


    Only by possessing enough power to withstand this authority or even absorb it into their bodies would they be able to contain it into their bodies and be the new Sun Primogenitor. At the periphery of the ruins, Chen Heng had also seen traces left behind by outsiders, which seemed to be the Sun Royal Family in the past.


    In the past, the Sun Royal Family did not seempletely ignorant about this primogenitor¡¯s tomb. Perhaps they had established a tradition at that time. Every the King of the Sun who was about to die woulde to this ce and attempt to inherit the brand new Sun Authority and be the new God of the Sun.


    It would be for the best if they seeded. However, If they failed, they would use their power to nourish the Sun Primogenitor¡¯s origin. So generations of King of the Sun passed by, turning this ce into such.


    Chen Heng sighed, stood up, andy down quietly without hesitating much. The coffin closed as he moved. The entire ruins seemed to have begun to change, and a strange change urred.


    Bang!


    The bright Sun¡¯s me began to extinguish, where powerful energy continued being absorbed and fused into Chen Heng¡¯s body. At this moment, the unique essence in Chen Heng¡¯s body disyed its powerful effect.


    Besides the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s bloodline, the amount of Sun Primogenitor¡¯s bloodline in his body was also huge, and its power was not weak. However, the powerful Sun¡¯s bloodline wasn¡¯t enough to cause such a terrifying result.


    The most crucial part was the portion of the Sun¡¯s bloodline and the Sun Arch Nemesis¡¯ origin that Chen Heng had absorbed back at the Sun¡¯s Ruins. The Sun Arch Nemesis was an existence simr to Aili.


    However, the corresponding primogenitor was the Sun Primogenitor. His origin also had a strong restraining effect on the Sun Primogenitor, which could convert the Sun Primogenitor¡¯s power into its power. This was the same as Aili back then.


    Chen Heng also possessed this power which was quickly disyed after absorbing the corpse¡¯s origin.


    Bang!


    A powerful aura continued to spread. A Golden Scepter had unknowingly appeared on Chen Heng¡¯s arm andnded on his palm. Compared to the past, the Sun Scepter seemed to have been activated and started emitting a faint golden light. This Sun Power was iparably pure, causing one¡¯s heart to palpitate.


    The Sun Primogenitor¡¯s power in the surroundings began to calm down slowly. It was as if he could feel that these two powers from the same source as his own began to be much gentler. Under this situation, the power in Chen Heng¡¯s body slowly increased.


    His power had already reached the primogenitor level and was no different from a normal primogenitor after absorbing the power left behind by the many primogenitors. As long as he devoured the Sun Primogenitor¡¯s power, his power would reach a new peak and surpass that of a normal primogenitor.


    As he devoured, a wisp of aura spread to the outside world. This wisp of aura was weak, as if it did not exist. Mortals could not sense it, but it could not hide from the divine existence¡¯s senses.


    This was also why Chen Heng deliberately chose this time. Under normal circumstances, the primogenitors would have noticed Chen Heng¡¯s actions and stopped him. It was hard to predict what would happen at that time. However, what urred before him was an exception.


    Aisha and the others attracted all the divine existences in the Primogenitor World. Even if some primogenitors felt something was wrong, they did not have the extra energy to investigate. This was Chen Heng¡¯s chance.


    ¡°It¡¯s bing more and more obvious...¡± Then, in mid-air, the three primogenitors confronted Aisha, pushing her into the abyssal gate.


    One of the primogenitors turned around and looked in a certain direction. His eyes were filled with uncertainty as he felt a familiar aura. It was the aura of an existence that had once fought with him.


    ¡°The Sun Primogenitor...¡± The Fire Primogenitor turned around, stood, and muttered to himself, ¡°He should have died long ago...¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Everyone was puzzled though they already had an ominous premonition out of the primogenitor¡¯s instinct. It seemed that something was going to happen soon. As expected, the situation did not go beyond their expectations. However, the entire primogenitor world began to change in the next moment.


    In mid-air, a sun slowly rose, rising from the earth. The zing sun that was already very clear was now even more conspicuous. That radiance suppressed all existences, including the authority of the other primogenitors.


    This wasn¡¯t the end. The Silver Moon appeared again after the Sun set, hanging high in the sky, casting a silver radiance on the earth. The power and authority of the Sun and the Silver Moon appeared as their radiance spread, illuminating everything in the world.


    ¡°This is...¡± Everyone was shocked and uncertain looking at this scene. They didn¡¯t understand what had happened.


    There was no need to understand because as the situation evolved, the Sun and the Silver Moon¡¯s power began to merge and finally became one.


    Bang!


    Like the first ray of light when the world was created, the entire Primogenitor World was shrouded by the light, clearly seen at any ce with intelligent creatures.


    Opposite the God of Shadows, the Dark Night Primogenitor¡¯s authority was suppressed. His entire body appeared from the darkness, and he stood in a daze, revealing his body. Looking at the Dark Night Primogenitor¡¯s appearance, the God of Shadows couldn¡¯t help but smile, looking very happy, ¡°It seems that someone is about toe...¡±


    The night was dispelled, and this was only on the appearance. In reality, the Dark Night Primogenitor¡¯s authority was restrained by others, thus revealing its true form. However, the authority wasn¡¯t only restraining the Dark Night Primogenitor, but so did the God of Shadows.


    However, the God of Shadows relied not only on authority but also on strong faith and divine power. Having authority restrained was a troublesome matter for him, but it wasn¡¯t something that couldn¡¯t be solved. Comparatively speaking, it was more advantageous for him.


    ¡°He¡¯sing.¡±


    Then, looking at the Dark Night Primogenitor¡¯s sour expression, the God of Shadows smiled and pointed into the distance. Resplendent light spread and illuminated the entire area.


    Bang!


    At this moment, the entire Primogenitor World began to rumble and react, instinctively sensing something. Grissom raised his head and looked at the zing sun that appeared in mid-air. His eyes were wide open. The bloodline power in his body was boiling. He could already feel that familiar throbbing.


    King Violet felt the same in the distant capital of the Violet Empire. He could feel the familiar throbbing in his body. The conflict that originated from his bloodline was emerging.


    Everyone raised their heads, whether it was the Silver Moon Primogenitor or the Sun Primogenitor¡¯s descendants. They could instinctively feel their bloodlines boiling. The one rising in mid-air was none other than the source of their bloodlines.


    Roar!


    An angry roar was emitted from within. Then, an iparably huge and terrifying figure appeared along with the rumbling of the world. That figure had a pair of iparably huge golden wings on the outside, while its entire body was gold and silver.


    A powerful authority supported it on its body, causing its aura to increase continuously. At this moment, it had already reached a limit. A pair of faint golden eyes had unknowingly opened, and its gaze focused forward,nding on every single figure.


    ¡°Thebined authority of the Sun Primogenitor and the Silver Moon Primogenitor...¡± The Fire Primogenitor¡¯s expression drastically changed when he saw this scene. He already sensed something.


    They naturally could not sense Chen Heng¡¯s origin and aura at this moment upon being concealed by the simtion device, hence unable to tell that he was also an outsider.


    However, the authority that belonged to the Sun Primogenitor and the Silver Moon Primogenitor truly existed, making them feel terrified. The Sun Primogenitor and the Silver Moon Primogenitor were top-notch even among the many primogenitors in this world.


    Therefore the position that their authority upied was very important. Even if they were taken out individually, they would still be a top-notch authority.


    At this moment, both sides¡¯ authority converged in one person¡¯s hands. What powerful existence will it create? This was something that no one knew.


    In the past, the Sun Primogenitor and the Silver Moon Primogenitor fought, but neither could do anything to the other. These two powers had never converged before. However, one could imagine that the power within must be extremely powerful.


    A huge figure spread a pile of wings in mid-air as if sensing the thoughts in their hearts. The light within was bright and resplendent, revealing itself as it charged forward. His target was the Fire Primogenitor, who had fought against the God of Nature.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The Fire Primogenitor was stunned for a moment and could not help but fly into a rage after being chosen by Chen Heng as his target.


    Chen Heng had chosen him out of all the primogenitors present. Did he think that he was weak and easy to bully? He roared in his heart as his entire body was engulfed. The terrifying waves of mes surged towards the horizon as if they wanted to shroud and burn the entire world.


    The entire scene was terrifying. It had already reached the world¡¯s limit in terms of pure strength. However, even with such a powerful and terrifying attack, he was still disadvantaged against Chen Heng¡¯s attack.


    The undying bird let out a long cry. The scales on its body automatically fell off as it surged forward. Then, a terrifying power dissipated, forcefully suppressing the Fire Primogenitor¡¯s attack and mming heavily on its body!


    Bang!


    The Fire Primogenitor¡¯s body began to shake, and its tall body began to tremble involuntarily. There were already many cracks on it.


    Crimson blood began to drip. It was divine blood. Every drop thatnded on the ground could nourish a sacrednd. However, it was currently flowing everywhere.


    This was the first time he had been injured since the battle and was directly suppressed to his disadvantage.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡±


    He could not help but be shocked and angry. Then, just as he was about to continue attacking, the scene before him changed. In the air, the tall undying bird let out a roar. Then, its body was bathed in mes, and it directly rushed toward the Fire Primogenitor.


    As he moved, the scorching Sun and Silver Moon appeared in the air and smashed heavily.


    Bang!


    This was a strike that used authority. The power of this strike was so terrifying that even the God of Nature and the other gods could not help but be shocked. They could not bear it.

 Chapter 810 - Devour (1)

    <h4>Chapter 810: ¨C Devour (1)</h4>


    ¡°This power...¡± The God of Nature observed the scene before her, and her eyes were filled with horror.


    Even she, a god, had never thought the two authorities would produce such power after being superimposed. However, of course, these were not ordinary two authorities.


    The authority of the Sun Primogenitor and the Silver Moon Primogenitor hadplementary characteristics and were just part of a higher authority. However, a brand new change urred when these two types of authoritybined. An even more powerful power began to emerge.


    The current Chen Heng could no longer be addressed as the Sun Primogenitor and the Silver Moon Primogenitor. Instead, he should be addressed as the Light Primogenitor.


    In mid-air, the great Sun and Silver Moon coexisted. In an instant, billions of lights bloomed in unison, like the scene of the world¡¯s creation, looking dazzling, stunning, and terrifying. It was so beautiful, so dazzling, and at the same time, so shocking.


    Whoosh...


    Bang!


    Under the dense mes, the Fire Primogenitor kept retreating, and his body almost couldn¡¯t stand still. He looked shocked, not expecting the oue before his eyes.


    After the Sun Primogenitor and the Silver Moon Primogenitorbined their authority, they achieved such terrifying power. This was something that none of the primogenitors had expected.


    Yet, why?


    ¡°Even if you can obtain the Sun Primogenitor¡¯s authority, how did you do it so quickly...¡±


    ...


    The Fire Primogenitor stared at that enormous power with doubt. Chen Heng was originally the Silver Moon Primogenitor. However, after inheriting the legacy of the previous Silver Moon Primogenitor, he had already be the Silver Moon Primogenitor of this world. This was something that the primogenitor world had also acknowledged.


    However, how did the Sun Primogenitor obtain the authority? Things like authority were not something that could be used just because you brought it. Without day after day of tempering andprehension, a path ofpatibility, even if the authority was right before you, it was impossible to turn it into your own thing, let alone something like Chen Heng.


    This was also something that all the primogenitors present could not figure out. Even the God of Shadows, the God of Nature, and other gods did not think of it, not to mention them.


    However, Chen Heng did not have any intention of answering his doubts. Instead, he just rushed forward and pounced on his body. A huge mouth appeared and directly bit his body, tearing off arge piece of flesh from his body.


    Crimson blood was spreading. Drops of the primogenitor¡¯s blood were scattered on the ground before quickly evaporating, changing the surrounding environment.


    Chen Heng¡¯s power hadpletely erupted at this moment. He had instantly crossed a long distance, reaching a shocking degree. Chen Heng suppressed the Fire Primogenitor¡¯s power, instantly disadvantaging him. Moreover, an even more terrifying situation was still urring.


    ¡°I am losing my authority...¡± The Fire Primogenitor struggled continuously and revealed a look of shock.


    At this moment, he finally realized that something was wrong. Along with Chen Heng¡¯s constant biting, his authority and power were losing from his body. His ordinary power and the origin energy were also being plundered.


    The initially perfect foundation of authority gradually shattered, causing a loophole. This was a terrifying thing for an elder like him.


    ¡°Hehe...¡±


    A burst of strangeughter sounded in the light, and aplicated and unique face appeared. That face was filled with all kinds of appearances. There was the outline of Chen Heng¡¯s body, the aura of the Sun Primogenitor and the Silver Moon Primogenitor. It looked extremely chaotic.


    Moreover, that holy and solemn aura was powerful and continued to grow over time.


    Roar!


    A roar sounded in the light. Following that, a shocking scene urred.


    Chen Heng¡¯s body began to change under the light, transforming from his previous undying bird form into a human form. A world-sized, iparably huge, majestic being covered in scales appeared. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    He looked at the Fire Primogenitor and let out a roar. Then, he charged forward, and a huge w descended.


    Bang!


    The Fire Primogenitor¡¯s body was instantly torn apart. The Power of Authority in his body seemed even more terrifying.


    ¡°No!¡± He roared furiously, ¡°What kind of monster are you?!¡±


    The Fire Primogenitor felt the threat of death at this moment. It was an instinct that came from the bloodline. He felt a strong sense of danger from the bottom of his heart. The shadow of death had already shrouded him. He would die if he didn¡¯t do anything.


    Bang!


    The fierce collision started again. However, this time, the situation was clear from the beginning. The Fire Primogenitor was no longer as strong as before. At this moment, he was at a disadvantage in the battle, unable to fight against Chen Heng.


    Not only the Fire Primogenitor but even the surrounding people felt something was wrong.


    ¡°Something is not right!¡± In the void, the few primogenitors looked at the battle before them and could not help but frown.


    This should not be the case. Thebination of the Sun Primogenitor and the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s power has created a huge amount of power. However, no matter what, it was impossible to suppress the Fire Primogenitor to this extent. This was already beyond the normal range.


    ¡°The power of the me is weakening. This is very abnormal...¡± A primogenitor spoke in the void, and his eyes were fixed on Chen Heng, ¡°He is snatching the Fire Primogenitor authority...¡±


    ¡°Why? How did he do it?¡± The few primogenitors were puzzled and did not understand how he did it.


    It was not impossible to plunder someone else¡¯s authority for one¡¯s use, but one had to meet extremely harsh conditions. It was impossible to be as tough as Chen Heng. Yet, he did it. Why?


    In the distance, the God of Nature looked at the scene before her and could not help but breathe heavily. She found it unbelievable, as she knew how difficult it was to plunder authority.


    Before this, the Ancient Tree Primogenitor was only left with the remains, and the authority it contained was also very rare. However, the God of Nature still used incredible energy to plunder this part of the authority and could not be said to be aplete sess. So then, how did Chen Heng do It? The truth was very simple.


    ¡°The Power of Laws Crystal detected. Do you want to convert it?¡±


    Lines of subtitles appeared before him. The notification from the simtor kept appearing before Chen Heng, and he chose to agree without hesitation.


    The so-called bloodline devouring power of the Chaotic Destined Ones was just a primer. When Chen Heng came into contact with the Sun Primogenitor¡¯s Power of Authority, he received a notification from the simtion device.


    Just like in the past, when the divinity was converted into the World of Gods, the simtion device also had the corresponding conversion power in this world. It was just that the object of conversion had changed.


    However, this did not affect the performance of the simtion device. There was also a need to consume some things in this process, such as the simtion points.


    Through the Power of Authority transformation, the simtion points on Chen Heng¡¯s body were directly consumed and slowly disappeared during the transformation process.


    However, this was not a big deal. Simtion points alone were not of much use and could only be watched. Rather than that, it would be better to convert them into real strength, which could be used to increase one¡¯s strength. Moreover, Chen Heng himself did notck simtion points.


    ¡°Come on...¡± In the void, a soft murmur sounded like someone was making a sound in the deep darkness.


    Chen Heng¡¯s voice gradually became deranged.


    The aura on his body became stronger, but his power became more chaotic. The power on Chen Heng¡¯s body was powerful at this moment. However, there was a madness that came from the origin of this power.


    ¡°Mad man!¡± The Fire Primogenitor struggled forward and looked at Chen Heng shockingly, already unable to resist.


    The other primogenitors beside him began to move at this moment. The Fire Primogenitor¡¯s situation was bad, and he would probably die sooner orter if this continued. They would be the ones facing Chen Heng by then.


    However, Aisha and the others also reacted at this time. They directly blocked before them, desperately blocking their movements and pulling their domains. The God of Nature also made a decisive move. Once again, she stalled another primogenitor and barely blocked him, preventing him from interfering with Chen Heng¡¯s side of the battlefield.


    ¡°The Power of Laws Crystal detected. Do you want to convert it?¡± Lines of words appeared clearly before him.


    ¡°Unify with me! Hahahaha!¡± Maniacalughter sounded from the front.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the Fire Primogenitor¡¯s entire huge body was wholly devoured by the domain. At this point, the chaos had ended. The aura on Chen Heng¡¯s body began to collide. That power continued to increase as if it was endless.


    In such a terrifying situation, not to mention the few remaining primogenitors, even the God of Shadows and the others were shocked. They didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Everyone present was considered knowledgeable and had seen all sorts of situations in the past to be able to be a Divine Existence. However, they had never seen someone like Chen Heng who had directly devoured another Divine Existence and plundered its authority.


    The power in Chen Heng¡¯s body was still expanding after devouring the Fire Primogenitor. His already extremely powerful authority had evolved and reached a whole new realm.


    The Light Authority and the Fire Primogenitor ovepped each other. As a result, the two parties were consistent to a certain extent, with a high degree ofpatibility. This was also why Chen Heng immediately targeted the Fire Primogenitor when he appeared.


    A steady stream of power surged into Chen Heng¡¯s body, continuously increasing his power. As a result, his true spirit, which was already extremely powerful, expanded once again, almost reaching a new level.


    A Divine Existence? He already is for a long time.


    After Chen Heng had gathered the authority of three primogenitors, his power was considered top-notch even among the Divine Existences. Therefore, even a powerful divine power like the God of Shadows could notpare to him and would only be at a disadvantage.


    However, Chen Heng still had some problems with this direct devouring. He shook his head and tried to calm himself down. Nevertheless, all kinds of information kept appearing in his mind. Among them, many memory fragments belonging to the Fire Primogenitor surged into his mind and were constantly shaking at this moment.


    This was the after-effect. The Power of Authority contained the willpower fragments of others. This point was something that even the transformation of the simtor could notpletely expel and could only barely reduce the influence to the minimum. However, even so, the influence was still the same. So there would not be any changes.


    This was Chen Heng¡¯s situation at this moment. Chen Heng had already noticed this when devoured the Sun Primogenitor¡¯s remains. The fragments of the Sun Primogenitor¡¯s will had already affected his actions, causing him to go crazy unconsciously.


    This had a huge impact on his personality. Now that he was devouring another primogenitor, this impact was even more significant.


    Chen Heng shook his head, dispelling the trance that shed through his mind. Then, he raised his head and looked at the many primogenitors before him. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness as if he hade with ill intentions. In fact, that was indeed the case.


    ¡°Not long after, he charged forward again and directly picked out another primogenitor...¡±


    No, it was not one. Chen Heng¡¯s strength was astonishing after devouring the Fire Primogenitor. Then, he directly grabbed two primogenitors and suppressed them together.


    This prowess was shocking and made people doubt their lives. One had to know that each primogenitor¡¯s strength wasparable to a high-level divine power like the God of Shadows. Even if the God of Shadows were here, he wasn¡¯t confident he could fight against two alone. Yet, Chen Heng did it, and from the looks of it, it was so easy.


    ¡°Great!¡± Aisha¡¯s face revealed a look of joy.


    Chen Heng suppressed two out of the three primogenitors, and only one primogenitor was left before them at this moment. The pressure on Aisha immediately dropped sharply, and she could even fight back. It seemed that the opening of the abyssal gate this time was no longer a surprise.


    However, looking at Chen Heng¡¯s astonishing performance, her heart could not help but palpitate. ¡®How did he do it?¡¯ Looking at the distant battlefield between Chen Heng and the two primogenitors, this thought shed through Aisha¡¯s mind.


    She was certain about the two primogenitors¡¯ level of strength. However, even though the two primogenitors were terrifying, they were still at a disadvantage, not a match for Chen Heng. From the looks of it, it was only a matter of time before they lost.


    ¡®What was going on?¡¯ She was shocked, but her hands did not stop moving. Instead, she focused on fighting and suppressing the primogenitor before her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stop?¡± Then, not far away, the God of Shadows looked at the Dark Night Primogenitor before her and warned, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the result would be unpredictable if you continue to stay here.¡±


    The Dark Night Primogenitor¡¯s face was ashen and looked sour at this moment. The situation before him had changed too quickly. Even the Dark Night Primogenitor had not expected this.


    The situation had been good before. Yet, it had turned into what appeared before him in the blink of an eye. There was also the devil-like Light Primogenitor...

 Chapter 811 - Devour (2)

    <h4>Chapter 811: ¨C Devour (2)</h4>


    It had to be said that all these changes were happening too quickly. Before Chen Heng appeared, the Dark Night primogenitor had never thought there would be such an existence.


    ¡°He¡¯s devouring the authority of the other primogenitors...¡±


    The Dark Night Primogenitor looked into the distance, and his pupils could not help but shrink.


    What did he see?


    In the distant void, the primogenitor let out a mournful howl. The Light Primogenitor continued to charge forward. His two huge arms spread open, tearing apart a primogenitor¡¯s body and devouring the authority within.


    The entire process happened so quickly in one go, just like how he devoured the Fire Primogenitor previously.


    ¡°Does he not have a limit?¡±


    Looking at this scene, the Dark Night primogenitor cursed silently. At this moment, he was left speechless.


    In the past, he had never seen such a crazy existence. No one had ever heard of this ability to devour other primogenitors, almost like plundering others¡¯ authority continuously.


    This world would target all the primogenitors and instinctively breed corresponding natural enemies, or the Destiny Nemesis.


    Those Destiny Nemesis that targeted the primogenitor possessed simr powers, but their powers were far from what Chen Heng was disying at the moment.


    ...


    Such terrifying plunder power was simply shocking. If they had known then what wasing after them, they would have taken action immediately and killed off such an enemy before he grew. But now, they could do nothing but regret it.


    The Dark Night Primogenitor¡¯s face was ashen. He was already prepared to retreat. The power that Chen Heng disyed was simply too powerful and too unsettling.


    If he continued to stay here, the Dark Night primogenitor did not doubt that he would be the only one left after the other primogenitors fell. However, it seemed like it was toote for such a decision.


    Up ahead, the God of Shadows sighed. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s already toote...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Dark Night Primogenitor was stunned, unable to react.


    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s already toote.¡±


    The God of Shadows turned back and looked at the Dark Night Primogenitor with some pity. His gaze wasplicated as if he was looking at a dead person.


    This gaze made the Dark Night Primogenitor feel very ufortable. He was about to ask, but his body instinctively froze.


    He turned around and looked behind him. He did not know when, but a pair of scarlet eyes had already opened. What was revealed was iparable ruthlessness and madness.


    Just this pair of eyes seemed to have the size of a world. Within it, there were variousws circting. They constantly drooped down. It was as if the world had been opened. It was chaotic.


    In the next moment, this pair of eyes slowly closed. The world had lost its light, sinking into extreme darkness. In the night, a figure rushed forward, rushing towards the body of the Dark Night Primogenitor.


    It was a huge figure. It was shockingly another Chen Heng.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Looking at another Light Primogenitor appearing before his eyes, the Dark Night Primogenitor was in disbelief. He subconsciously looked into the distance. Chen Heng was still fighting with the two primogenitors before him. From the looks of it, it wouldn¡¯t be over anytime soon.


    ¡°A clone? Or is this something else?¡±


    Observing this scene, the Dark Night primogenitor felt slightly more at ease. It surely had limitations, no matter what it was or what other methods were used. At the very least, it couldn¡¯t be stronger than the main body.


    Since that was the case, there was nothing to worry about. This thought shed through the Dark Night Primogenitor¡¯s mind. He turned around and prepared to suppress Chen Heng¡¯s clone before leaving.


    Unfortunately, the next moment, his body could not help but retreat. He was forced to retreat by his instincts. His enormous body floated in the void. That aura swept in all directions and stirred up a turbulent flow in the void.


    At this moment, the Dark Night Primogenitor was stunned. Was this a clone? He felt the powering from the other party¡¯s body and couldn¡¯t believe it.


    This clone before him had theplete Power of Laws and even authority. If this was also a clone, then what makes him when he was inferior to even a clone?


    The Dark Night Primogenitor could ept that his strength was inferior to the other party¡¯s, but he couldn¡¯t ept that he was inferior to the other party¡¯s clone.


    Bang!


    In the void, the great battle continued. The battle had already begun whether the Dark Night Primogenitor was willing to ept it. Opposite him, Chen Heng¡¯s clone had already pounced forward. Like a beast of chaos, it pounced at him crazily.


    Within this clone, arge amount of divinity and authority had been condensed. Although its strength was inferior to Chen Heng¡¯s main body, it was not inferior to ordinary divine existences.


    Perhaps it was not enough topletely suppress the Dark Night Primogenitor, but it was still a simple matter to stall his movements. And taking advantage of this little bit of time, everything ended.


    Ah!


    A wave of miserable cries sounded out in front. Everyone turned around and looked forward. There, the two primogenitors who were enemies with Chen Heng let out miserable cries. One of the bodies exploded, and shockingly, it was directly shattered.


    This was nothing worth surprising if the primogenitor was facing an ordinary mortal. The divine essence was iparably powerful. Even if the body were shattered, it would not have any effect. The primogenitor could just recover. However, the situation waspletely different when facing Chen Heng.


    Roar!


    Chen Heng¡¯s true form was roaring furiously. Waves of furious roars came from the front. His entire body was filled with divine mes. He swallowed the broken flesh and directly absorbed the authority that belonged to the progenitor, turning it into his possession.


    The entire process was iparably cruel and extremely fast. Anyone who saw it would be shocked and sigh at how such an existence existed in this world.


    Bang!


    Another crisp sound rang out. At this moment, everyone in the Primogenitor World raised their heads and could feel the changes in the Primogenitor World.


    At this moment, arge number of natural disasters were erupting in the entire world. The primogenitor inherited the authority of the Primogenitor World, which was itself a part of the operation of the Primogenitor World.


    Once such an existence fell, it would affect the operation of the entire Primogenitor World, causing all sorts of celestial phenomena to change. This was the case at this moment.


    Once two primogenitors fell, the Primogenitor World instinctively sensed it and began to tremble. The collision of Power of Laws was about to begin, iparably chaotic.


    If this continued, the Primogenitor World would undergo drastic changes. There might even be a terrifying disaster that would eventually affect existence at the primogenitor level.


    .


    Sensing this, the expressions of all the powerhouses in the Primogenitor World changed. However, in the face of thepetition between the divine existences, they could do nothing but silently pray.


    They prayed, hoping this disaster would pass as soon as possible and not continue. Unfortunately, their hope was destined to be lost.


    In the void, an elder let out a blood-curdling scream. His entire body exploded countless times in an instant. His flesh and blood sttered in the void, and even his body was trembling, almost unable to healpletely.


    Chen Heng responded coldly. He just kept on attacking, shattering the enemy in front of him.


    It was unknown when, but the enemy in front of him gradually became weaker, while the aura behind Chen Heng became stronger and stronger, reaching a peak.


    At this moment, the two primogenitors in front of him had already fallen. Their authority had been devoured by Chen Heng, leaving not a trace behind.


    Divine flesh and blood scattered in the air. The remnants of the holy aura caused this area to churn, continuously giving off a suffocating pressure.


    Chen Heng stood in the void, his expression extremely cold. Then, he raised his head and looked to the side, his gaze gradually focusing on the Dark Night Primogenitor.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound was heard. With just a nce, the Dark Night Primogenitor felt an extremely powerful pressureing towards him, directly pressing down on his body.


    He knew that this was the pressure Chen Heng was exerting. After finishing the opponent in front of him, he finally turned his attention to him.


    Danger!


    Almost in an instant, the Dark Night Primogenitor felt danger. He wanted to leave and escape from this area, but he could not do so.


    Not to mention Chen Heng, who was watching from the side like a tiger watching its prey, even the God of Shadows who fought with him earlier was still there.


    Even though he did not make a move, the Dark Night Primogenitor was certain that if he had any intention of escaping, the God of Shadows would make a move to stop him.


    The situation seemed to have unknowingly evolved towards the most dangerous situation. Regarding this, the Dark Night Primogenitor¡¯s emotions wereplicated.


    The situation had changed too quickly. Not long ago, they, the primogenitors, had joined forces to suppress these outsiders. But in just an instant, the situation had turned into what was in front of them. And all of this was because of that monster in front of him.


    ¡°Silver Moon Primogenitor did you already foresee this scene, so you took the initiative to offer yourself...¡±


    In the void, the Dark Night Primogenitor muttered to himself. This thought could not help but sh through his mind. He recalled the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s actions back then.


    Back then, the Silver Moon Primogenitor had a chance to take back the authority that belonged to her and return to the primogenitor¡¯s position. However, for some unknown reason, she did not do so in the end. Instead, she took the initiative to offer everything she had to Chen Heng.


    Looking at it now, there was still a lot of fog. Did the Silver Moon Primogenitor already foresee this scene, and so did she do this on purpose? The Dark Night Primogenitor did not know this, nor did Chen Heng.


    At this moment, Chen Heng only knew that he was about to end the Dark Night Primogenitor¡¯s life.


    ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡±


    Chen Heng slowly stepped forward. His entire body slowly recovered and returned to its human form. During this process, his clone slowly dissipated and turned into pure energy that fused into his body.


    This entire process caused the Dark Night Primogenitor¡¯s eyelids to Twitch. At this moment, he was left speechless. Even though he had already seen all sorts of demonic aspects of Chen Heng, looking at the situation before him, he could not help but be shocked. He felt that the existence before him did not seem like a normal person at all.


    Of course, what he said was not wrong. After all, how many people who could be divine were normal?


    Chen Heng was just a little too ridiculous... Right?


    It was indeed quite ridiculous. Looking at Chen Heng¡¯s various performances, not only the primogenitors present, even the God of Shadows and his teammates couldn¡¯t help but fall silent, feeling that it was exceptionally ridiculous.


    They had never seen such a ridiculous existence before Chen Heng. It was likely that they would never forget Chen Heng¡¯s existence from now on. They would remember him firmly in their hearts.


    Without much observation, the God of Shadows was clear about the Dark Night Primogenitor¡¯s oue. Chen Heng would swallow the Dark Night Primogenitor. Not even a bit of residue would be left.


    This made the God of Shadows fall into deep thought.


    ¡°What is his nature? Why can he swallow the authority of others so directly?¡±


    The God of Shadows was puzzled. At this moment, he could not help but think, ¡°Does his devouring ability have a limit?¡±


    The God of Shadows was very concerned about this question. In general, no one could devour the authority of others. Even if it was an inheritance based on a certain rtionship, it was impossible to obtain all the power within the authority.


    Chen Heng¡¯s actions broke thismon sense. But how could this be done? Where was the limit?


    Of course, what caught the God of Shadows¡¯ attention the most was whether this devouring ability could devour the gods¡¯ divinity.


    Theoretically, it should be possible. After all, the primogenitors¡¯ authority and the gods¡¯ divinity were essentially the same. Since Chen Heng could devour the primogenitors of this world, then it would not be a problem for him to devour the gods of the World of Gods.


    If that was the case, then not only the primogenitors of this world but also the gods of the World of Gods were at risk...


    Thinking of this possibility, the God of Shadows could not help but have a thought, and a scene inexplicably shed through his mind. It was a scene of corpses everywhere.


    From the actions of Chen Heng in front of him, what he would do once he returned to the World of Gods could be foreseen. Undoubtedly, it would be a huge disaster for many gods.


    Many gods would die and fall at Chen Heng¡¯s hands. And what would be the result of all this?


    All the gods¡¯ divinity would be one and be upied by an existence. This thought shed through the God of Shadows¡¯ mind, and at this moment, he did not dare to continue thinking about it.


    Undoubtedly, an unprecedented giant would appear in the World of Gods. At that time, all the gods in the World of Gods would have to live under a huge shadow.


    ¡°But from the current situation, this kind of devouring is not without a price...¡±


    The God of Shadows stood and looked at the scene before him. This thought silently shed through his mind.


    In front of him, the battle was continuing. Chen Heng continued to charge forward and engage in battle with the Dark Night Primogenitor. The Dark Night Primogenitor spit out blood continuously under Chen Heng¡¯s attack.


    From the looks of it, this battle was going to end very soon. However, from some subtle points, it could be seen that Chen Heng¡¯s current state was also very abnormal.


    His expression seemed somewhat absent-minded, and his eyes were often filled with ruthlessness. It made people feel uneasy at a nce, and a chaotic aura permeated the air.


    ¡°He suffered a bacsh from the Power of Laws, and his mind was affected...¡±


    This thought shed through the God of Shadows¡¯ mind. From now until now, Chen Heng¡¯s situation has been somewhat abnormal.


    Although they had not interacted with Chen Heng for a long time, they could more or less understand his personality.


    He was a calm and rational person.

 Chapter 812 - Total Annihilation

    <h4>Chapter 812: ¨C Total Annihtion</h4>


    Chen Heng¡¯s personality had always been calm and rational. Although it was normal for Chen Heng to express a different behavior, it was impossible for him to be as chaotic and disorderly as he was right now.


    Such characteristics should not be shown on a divine existence. Any divine existence, whether it was a god who took the path of faith or a primogenitor who took the path of bloodline, had already been sublimated and thus had unique characteristics.


    In this process, if one¡¯s own true spirit was not pure enough, it would absolutely not be able to reach this stage. Theoretically speaking, an holy existence who was promoted under normal circumstances should not exhibit such behaviors.


    Unless their authority was like this and would possess such a characteristic. However, Chen Heng was clearly not someone who took this path. His previous behavior was out of character for someone like him.


    The God of Shadows could not help but frown. Not only him, the God of Nature and the others also felt that something was wrong. However, in this situation, they had no other way and could not do anything.


    In the distance, the Eye of Chaos looked at Chen Heng quietly in his divine hall. He originally wanted to make a move and offload some of the pressure for the God of Shadows and the others, but in the end, he forcibly stopped himself.


    Now looking at Chen Heng¡¯s appearance, he felt that whether he made a move or not no longer had any meaning.


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    The Eye of Chaos looked at the scene disyed by Chen Heng in the distance. At this moment, he was muttering to himself. No one knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°Your majesty, are we still going to make a move?¡±


    Beside him, the priest of the Eye of Chaos looked at the sky hesitantly and asked for instructions.


    Only a few people were destined to be able to see the scene of the sh between the divine existences in the void. To this priest, he did not see the scene of Chen Heng ughtering everyone in the sky. His thoughts were still stuck in the past.


    The Eye of Chaos stood where he was and stared into the distance. He did not answer his own priest¡¯s words but remained silent. The priest did not dare to ask any more questions. He, too, remained silent and did not speak.


    ......


    Bang!


    The sound of the void being torn apart rang out in all directions. The entire void seemed to have been torn apart at this moment, presenting an extremely demonic and unique scene.


    Boundless and terrifying divine power spread out, as well as that world-like majestic power. All of this was so soul-stirring that it made people feel as if they were about to suffocate.


    ¡°Just what kind of monster are you!?¡±


    Under Chen Heng¡¯s attack, the Dark Night Primogenitor was firmly suppressed. At this moment, his entire body was roaring furiously. His heart was filled with shock and anger. At this moment, the aura all over his body was gradually weakening.


    At this moment, he was already somewhat regretful. He should not have appeared if he had known that the situation would turn out like this. He should have hidden far away.


    No! It was not just hiding. With how Chen Heng had acted before this, even if he hid in the corner of the world, sooner orter, Chen Heng would find him and swallow him up.


    To the people around them, they were the high and mighty primogenitors, the great and holy. However, to Chen Heng, they were probably nothing more than food.


    Roar!


    The void began to crack, and a powerful aura surged from all directions. In this piece of the void, ck holes began to crack. They were like huge mouths that began to eat the body of the Dark Night primogenitor. They turned his huge body into a piece of minced flesh and then swallowed it whole.


    The entire process was like turning the Dark Night primogenitor into food on a te, slowly gnawing and enjoying it.


    In response, the Dark Night Primogenitor continued to resist, trying his best to resist the pressure of this terrifying power, but to no avail. He was unable to resist it in the end. The difference in power was simply too great.


    Before him, Chen Heng united the Sun Primogenitor¡¯s authority and the Silver Moon Primogenitor. His strength had already be extremely powerful, far surpassing that of an ordinary primogenitor.


    In addition, he had previously devoured the power and authority of several other primogenitors. When the powers of several primogenitors were stacked together, the power produced was terrifying.


    To put it bluntly, if it wasn¡¯t for Chen Heng, who had yet to adapt to this terrifying power, the Dark Night Primogenitor would have long fallen and be his nourishment. Even so, the Dark Night Primogenitor wasn¡¯t far from this ending.


    Whoosh...


    A crisp sound rang out as a long sword condensed from mes appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s hand. He shed down, forcefully cutting off one of the Dark Night Primogenitor¡¯s arms.


    Arge amount of the blood of the night primogenitor spread out, staining the entire world. The sky revealed a trace of scarlet, looking exceptionally bloody and cruel.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this...¡±


    A sigh came out of nowhere. At this moment, Chen Heng seemed to have finally regained his calm. The violence and chaos in his eyes gradually subsided, and he regained his calm.


    He suppressed the instinctive desire in his heart and only sighed silently before making his move decisively.


    Whoosh...


    A clear sound rang out before his eyes. It was as if chains were extending out from the void towards the body of the Dark Night Primogenitor.


    This power was so powerful that it caused a terrifying impact when its aura was revealed. It directly tore the powerful body of the Dark Night Primogenitor apart.


    A destructive aura blossomed from it. At this moment, space and time seemed to have entered a state of stagnation. Everything fell into a deathly silence.


    Bang!


    A terrifying sound rang out. At this moment, the Dark Night Primogenitor¡¯s body began to crack. He was finally unable to withstand the suppression of this aura and waspletely defeated.


    From a higher level of existence¡¯s perspective, even a powerful primogenitor¡¯s life was like a bug. At this moment, Chen Heng felt as if he had been sublimated.


    From his point of view, he could see every detail in the body of the Dark Night Primogenitor, including the flesh and blood particles and the authority that the Dark Night Primogenitor held.


    Without a doubt, this was an even more powerful force. As the primogenitor fell one after another under his hands, Chen Heng felt he had already reached a brand new boundary.


    The level before him had surpassed the divine and reached a higher level. However, it was a pity that no matter how hard Chen Heng tried, he could not continue to cross over, unable to reach that level.


    Boom!


    In front of him, the body of the night primogenitor exploded. Arge amount of flesh and blood essence energy fused into Chen Heng¡¯s body and merged with him, bing a power that belonged to Chen Heng.


    That power originally belonged to the Dark Night Primogenitor. At this moment, the night primogenitor was swallowed by Chen Heng and directly fused into Chen Heng¡¯s body.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s body, a brand new change was taking ce. Arge amount of Power of Laws was being converted and fused into his body.


    These Power of Laws and the authoritybined with the original authority in his body and formed an even perfectbination, allowing his power to grow even more.


    Invincibly strong! Chen Heng had never thought there would be a day when he would be so strong. This was a power that was enough to destroy the world. Under the power in his body, even the world itself was not enough.


    After devouring the primogenitor, Chen Heng could feel that his essence was constantly increasing.


    He did not know exactly how high it was. The only thing he could be sure of was that except for the terrifying great worlds such as the Primogenitor World and the World of Gods, the other worlds could no longer bepared to his essence at this moment.


    At this moment, Chen Heng still looked the same as before, but in reality, every inch of his flesh and blood contained an immeasurable amount of terrifying power.


    That was a terrifying power that could destroy the world itself. The energy in a drop of blood was enough to open up a new world and create a new era. When a person was so powerful, even the world could not restrict him.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s still toote to realize this...¡±


    Chen Heng looked in front of him. As the authority in his body was constantly transformed, the number of simtion points was constantly consumed.


    Chen Heng was somewhat regretful. Chen Heng had long known about the ability of the simtor to convert the Power of Laws. It was just that in the past, he did not know the limit of this ability.


    Otherwise, he would have taken this path a long time ago. Directly plundering others¡¯ Power of Laws and authority, rapidly strengthening himself. Disregarding the other factors of this path, the speed of improvement was astonishing, just like what he was doing now.


    ¡°However, if I did not spread the mark beforehand and have so many simtion points in reserve, I might not have been able to do this...¡±


    This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. The simtor did indeed have the ability to convert the power ofws into its unique power.


    However, this ability did note out anywhere without cost. If Chen Heng did not have enough simtion points to support it, with Chen Heng¡¯s conversion speed, he would not have been able to sustain it.


    So, in the end, the collection of simtion points was still very important. This time, he had swallowed several primogenitors in a row. Chen Heng had already emptied more than half of the simtion points umted for a long time. Now, there was only a portion left.


    However, it was still enough.


    Chen Heng looked to the side. There, thest primogenitor was still. At this moment, he was fighting with Aisha.


    At this moment, Aisha¡¯s entire body had changed. She had transformed from a beautiful woman to a strange demon.


    Chen Heng saw it. At this moment, the abyssal will that was originally residing in Aisha¡¯s body hadpletely recovered, bing one with Aisha¡¯s body.


    The abyssal will originated from an Abyssal Demon God. He was very powerful, reaching the standard of a powerful divine existence.


    It was precise because of this Abyssal Demon God¡¯s existence and the Abyss World¡¯s support that Aisha disyed such powerful strength.


    With her current strength, she was already above ordinary powerful divine existences. In front of her, the Primogenitor was continuously repelled by her and was forced to retreat.


    However, Aisha didn¡¯t have any intention of ending his life. Instead, she kept toying with her opponent.


    ¡°What are you still hesitating about...¡±


    In the void, Aisha¡¯s seductive voice sounded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see what happened to yourpanion...


    ¡°If you keep hesitating, you will face the same ending sooner orter...


    ¡°Your only way out now is to join the Abyss... Under the protection of the great abyssal will, you will be able to survive and continue to maintain your bloodline and authority...¡±


    A voice full of temptation passed through the void. That voice sounded like it came from the depths of a person¡¯s heart. It easily aroused the various desires in a person¡¯s heart. It shook a person¡¯s rationality and instincts, causing them to be affected by it.


    Hearing Aisha¡¯s voice, a trace of struggle shed across this primogenitor¡¯s face.


    The Primogenitor¡¯s World¡¯s blessing was still covering his body, but at this moment, it could not bring him the slightest sense of security. The scene of Chen Heng tearing apart the other primogenitors lingered in his mind.


    Even the other primogenitors had fallen to such a state before him. He did not think that he would be an exception. If this continued, he would most likely follow in the footsteps of the Dark Night Primogenitor and the others.


    But could he survive if he gave in to the Abyss?


    His heart was in a dilemma. At this moment, he could not help but fall into hesitation. And this situation was also what Aisha hoped for.


    To the Abyss will, it was best at enticement and corruption. As long as there was a hint of hesitation and fear in its heart, the abyssal will could continuously magnify it until itpletely dominated its actions. And at that time, thest primogenitor would also fall into the Abyss.


    Thinking of this result, Aisha could not help but smile as if she was somewhat pleased with herself. However, in the next moment, the expression on her face stopped, and her entire body froze on the spot.


    Arge hand stretched out from the front and back, mming down at the primogenitor without anyone knowing when. With just a single strike, the primogenitor¡¯s body exploded into pieces. He did not even have the slightest bit of power to resist.


    Rumble!


    Terrifying tremors came from all directions. At the moment before his eyes, the will of the Primogenitor¡¯s World let out a mournful wail. It was as if it was feeling sorrowful over the situation of thest primogenitor.


    Under the gazes of the holy gazes from all directions, Chen Heng tookrge strides forward. His expression was cold, but the strength in his hand did not decrease in the slightest. He directly mmed down ruthlessly.


    Bang!


    With a single strike, everything ended. This extremely powerful primogenitor,parable to a powerful divine power, had fallen. Chen Heng had eaten his entire body, fusing into Chen Heng¡¯s body, bing one with him.


    This entire process was so fast that it was hard for people to react.


    Aisha¡¯s expression instantly froze. She stared nkly at Chen Heng as if she did not expect that the primogenitor she had spent so much effort pulling into the Abyss World would die just like that. Even now, he was still looking at her.


    After a long while, she returned to her senses, and her face showed anger. ¡°You!¡±

 Chapter 813 - Changed and Unchanged

    <h4>Chapter 813: ¨C Changed and Unchanged</h4>


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chen Heng turned around, and his eyes turned crimson once again.


    There seemed to be endless violence and madness in them, making people not dare to move at a nce as if they were about to be devoured.


    Aisha¡¯s body instantly froze, did not dare to move. A suffocating pressure came from the front as if the entire great world was suppressing her. It made her tremble from the soul to the origin, and she did not dare to move.


    Even the Will of Abyss, which had always shrouded her body and strengthened her power, was trembling as if it felt the terrifying power in this existence and was somewhat afraid. Yet, of course, there was also desire amid fear.


    To the Abyss World, a powerful and unique existence like Chen Heng was the object of her desire. Many Demon Gods in the Abyss World were originally the Divine Existences of other worlds but were constantly corrupted by the Abyss World.


    Aisha¡¯s expression changed slightly as she finally realized what she was doing at this moment. This existence before her was a ruthless person who had directly crushed all the primogenitors and devoured them one by one.


    That power still left a deep impression in her mind. If Chen Heng wants to, he could even finish her off easily. He was such an existence, yet Aisha still wanted to question him. Did she want to die?


    Aisha¡¯s expression instantly changed. Her emotions were constantly fluctuating, and then she fell into silence. She left where she was and disappeared a momentter, bringing the group of demons under her feet and surging forward.


    Chen Heng did not pay any attention to her actions. Instead, he just stared at her coldly and quietly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stop them?¡± The God of Nature¡¯s voice sounded from the side.


    The God of Nature walked toward Chen Heng¡¯s side and looked at Aisha and the others who had left. She could not help but frown and say, ¡°In their case, they will cause big trouble in this world. Once the doors of the Abyss World arepletely opened, I¡¯m afraid this world will be in danger...¡±


    The Abyss World was a great world that could bepared to the World of Gods. The number of Abyss Demon Gods in it was not inferior to that of the World of Gods. On the contrary, they were stronger than the Primogenitor World.


    If it was before, this world was still protected by many primogenitors, and perhaps they could still fight back and forth. However, now, those powerful primogenitors had been devoured by Chen Heng. Every one of them had entered his stomach.


    ......


    Under such circumstances, the Abyss World¡¯s Demon Gods were practically invincible in this world. This was a situation that the God of Nature and the others did not wish to see. They were both outsiders, but their demands differed from the Abyss World. Both were not on the same side.


    The Abyss World wanted to plunder the power and souls of this world and even directly dpose this world and devour it into its stomach. Meanwhile, the God of Nature, the God of Shadows, and the others wanted to turn this world into their pasture, the hotbed for their faith.


    Previously, when facing the primogenitor¡¯s threat, both sides could still barely walk together. However, it was another matter now that the primogenitor¡¯s threat had disappeared. Nheless, the God of Nature did not intend to stop Aisha¡¯s actions. She was very certain about the situation before her.


    At this moment, the fate of the entire primogenitor world was in Chen Heng¡¯s hands. The Abyss World would not upy this world if he were willing to stop those demons. It would be the same on the contrary.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry...¡± Chen Heng¡¯s eyes turned crimson, and a smile appeared on his face, ¡°This world will not be the Abyss...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Only then did the God of Nature heave a sigh of relief. Chen Heng seemed to have his thoughts. Yet, no matter what he was thinking, as long as the Abyss did not upy this world, it would be the best oue for the God of Nature and the others.


    Chen Heng stood quietly, looking at the various scenes below. The primogenitor¡¯s direct descendants immediately sensed the changes after the primogenitor¡¯s fall. The power that originated from their bloodline began to dissipate rapidly, and the power that originated from the primogenitor began to disappear with the primogenitor¡¯s fall gradually. Even many people began to have curses on their bodies as if they were affected by the primogenitor¡¯s fall.


    Chen Heng looked at everything calmly with a cold expression. This was the disadvantage of walking the path of the bloodline to a certain extent. Relying on others¡¯ bloodline power was equivalent topletely relying on others. It was fine when nothing happened, but the oue would be inevitable once something happened. Just like now.


    ¡°No! My power!¡±


    ¡°My power has disappeared!¡±


    On the battlefield, many bloodline nobles let out wails when they realized the power in their bodies had begun to disappear. Along with the primogenitor¡¯s fall, the power that originated from the primogenitor began to dissipate and eventually disappearedpletely slowly.


    The oue on the battlefield was imaginable. There was chaos everywhere, and simr things happened in every country. Apart from a few bloodlines rted to Chen Heng, such as the Silver Moon and the Sun bloodline, the other primogenitor bloodlines were more or less affected. This had already shaken the foundation of this world.


    ¡°The change has begun...¡± Chen Heng stood at the highest point and sighed as he looked at the world beneath his feet.


    This world has been like this and has not changed since ancient times, as if it would always remain the same. However, being like this did not mean that it was right. Chen Heng wanted to obtain this world, but he did not want a lifeless world that would never change. Since that was the case, he would change this world with his own hands.


    The essence of this world¡¯s immutabilityy in the primogenitor above. It was these primogenitors who supported this world¡¯s immutability. The immutability of this world was broken when the primogenitors fell one by one. It might not be too obvious in the short term, as the world would still maintain the previous order due to the inertia of the past.


    However, after some time passed, chaos would inevitably arise when the mortals discovered that the high and mighty nobles had lost the power of the past. By then, changes would begin one after another. The invasion of the Abyss World would greatly speed up the process, allowing everything to elerate.


    Chen Heng turned around, and his gaze again focused on a ce¡ª the Violet Empire¡¯s territory. However, unlike the situation in other regions, there were not too many changes within the Violet Empire.


    This was because most of the noble bloodlines within the Empire were closely rted to Chen Heng. Moreover, many of these noble bloodlines were descendants of the Silver Moon primogenitor, where Chen Heng was the current source of their power.


    .


    It was precise because of this that after the other primogenitors died, these people became the only group that luckily managed to preserve their power. It was just that Chen Heng was not satisfied with this situation.


    Frowning slightly, Chen Heng pondered for a moment before finally deciding.


    He extended his hand, and the power of authority within his body began to glow, emitting a resplendent radiance. The power that originated from his bloodline was instantly sealed away.


    Very quickly, changes began to ur within the Violet Empire. Within the capital of the Violet Empire, King Violet was quietly cultivating in the pce, umting his power. Then, at a certain moment, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked into the distance with a shocked expression.


    ¡°My power...¡± He immediately stood up and punched.


    With King Violet¡¯s power, it would be enough to destroy an entire city if he were to unleash an ordinary attack. So even if a dense array protected the pce before him, it would still be destroyed.


    However, his attack did not produce such a terrifying reaction at this moment, only destroying the wall before him. Therefore, it did not have the same destructive power as before.


    Looking at this scene, he was instantly stunned. His face was filled with disbelief. As time passed, the bloodline power in his body continued to weaken until it was only at the level of an ordinary person.


    The bloodline power in Chen Heng¡¯s body had already been sealed with his will, bing a bloodline seed. Just like the other royal families, they had lost the terrifying power that was close to destroying the world in the past.


    However, of course, not everyone was like this. Some people were close to Chen Heng, so they naturally had special privileges. For example, Charlie, Alice, and the others not only still had their power but had also been strengthened to a certain extent.


    For example, the Sun Royal Family, like Grissom, didn¡¯t need to be dealt with this way because their bloodline was already scarce to a certain extent. Chen Heng also gave them other things while sealing their bloodline power.


    Those were some extraordinary seeds from other worlds, such as the Life Knight and the Wizard System. These were things that could gradually be stronger through their efforts.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a pity that you sealed their bloodline power?¡± The God of Nature stood by the side and watched Chen Heng¡¯s entire movement. At this moment, she could not help but say, ¡°At least they have somebat strength.¡±


    The bloodline of this world came from the Divine Existences. Those bloodline noble¡¯s strength was very strong. Some top ones could even reach the Seventh or the Eighth Rank peak. This level ofbat strength was a good supplement even for the gods of the World of Gods.


    At least under normal circumstances, they would need to spend some effort if they wanted to train subordinates of such a level. It would be a pity to seal it directly.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to regret...¡± Yet, Chen Heng shook his head and said, ¡°There is a limit for powerhouses who relies on the bloodline power. It¡¯s impossible to break through, and it¡¯s also impossible to give people surprises.


    They are only at the Seventh or Eighth Rank. It seems they can still decorate the temple, but what use will they be when they enter the divine battlefield in the future?¡±


    Being at the Seventh or Eighth Rank was not enough in Chen Heng¡¯s heart. To truly help the battle between the Divine Existences, one had to reach the mortal limit¡ª the peak of the Ninth Rank, or even the Demigod level. Could the so-called bloodline nurture powerhouses of such a level?


    Only one or two of them was fine, but if too many of them were, even the Divine Existence¡¯s vital energy would be damaged, affecting their conditions. The path of the bloodline seemed great, but it was destined not to be able to nurture too many powerhouses. It was fine if it was used to support a small number of people, but it was almost impossible to nurture enough powerhouses.


    ¡°Moreover, I only sealed their bloodline power, but I didn¡¯t cut off their path.¡± Chen Heng¡¯s voice continued to sound clearly at this moment, ¡°Including the descendants of the fallen primogenitor, the bloodline in their bodies still exists. They are just silent at this moment.¡±


    ¡°Their future descendants can not be like the past, possessing great power at birth. However, if their innate will is sufficient, they can slowly activate the bloodline seed in their bodies and reactivate the silent bloodline...


    The power they obtained step by step will truly belong to them. Even their Bloodline Primogenitor can not easily take it away from them...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right...¡± The God of Nature nodded, agreeing to Chen Heng¡¯s words. However, he was still somewhat emotional, ¡°You sealed their innate bloodline power just to force them to walk on this path...¡±


    ¡°It may not be clear in a short period, but if time is magnified, the number of powerhouses that stand out on this path will be even greater in the end.¡± Chen Heng was very confident in his choice, ¡°Moreover, without the so-called noble-born, the mortals of this world will finally be able to walk on a path of self-determination...¡±


    In the past, the world¡¯s ordinary people were trapped by the bloodline nobles and could only stay in their positions forever. They were exploited by the bloodline nobles who stood high above them and became enved people like cows and horses.


    However, now, everything was no longer the same. Without the so-called noble-born, this world would usher in new changes and bloom with new vitality. The impact of the abyssal demon would also speed up this process, making everything change rapidly.


    Bang!


    A clear sound came from behind. Chen Heng and the other two turned around and looked. They discovered that the abyssal gate was emitting an intense radiance in the void.


    The powerful repulsive force at the Primogenitor World that the abyssal demon had been staring at had finally descended upon this world.


    Rumble!


    The powerful abyssal demon¡¯s body was enormous. It would be impossible to measure its size if its true form was unleashed. There were countless pairs of crimson eyes on its body. Each eye seemed to contain a small world blooming with a dazzling radiance.


    It descended from the Abyss World and finally stepped onto thend of the Primogenitor World. In an instant, thunder rumbled, and the entire Primogenitor World weed a shocking change. They were terrified by the arrival of this abyssal demon.


    A powerful erosive power spread from his body¡ª the aura of the Abyss World, which this Demon God brought over.

 Chapter 814 - Buffet

    <h4>Chapter 814: ¨C Buffet</h4>


    Bang!


    A crisp sound sounded from all directions, apanied by a series of rumbling sounds.


    A powerful aura surged from the abyssal gate, slowly spreading outwards and gradually diffusing into the entire primogenitor world. Where did this powerful aurae from?


    The Demon God!


    The Demon God walking out from the abyssal gate was so powerful. Its body was huge, and there were countless eyes on its body staring forward. Each eye was as huge as a world containing terrifying power.


    Such Demon God was extremely powerful even in the divine realm, making people feel suffocated.


    Previously in the Abyss World, he had crossed halfway and fought with a primogenitor using one hand. Yet, he could still fight back and forth. One could see that his strength had reached a certain level. However, even such a powerful Demon God was stunned when he truly entered this world. A pair of eyes were already staring at his body.


    Bang!


    It was as if there was lightning struck through the void. The sky seemed to have been split open, and powerful energy continuously surged.


    Chen Heng stood there quietly, staring at this Demon God with an ice-cold gaze. Yet, this gaze alone made the originally excited Demon God instantly calm down. If this Demon God were in the form of a human, he would be drenched in a cold sweat.


    An aura came from the void and locked onto him firmly. He wanted to take action, start a massacre and wantonly plunder the world¡¯s power to replenish his power.


    However, he did not dare to do so from a practical point of view. He dared not even move with the figure before him and could only stand quietly on the spot.


    Time passed bit by bit. After a long while, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. He felt the powerful aura in the air gradually disappearing. Was he finally allowed to go through?


    ......


    The Demon God heaved a sigh of relief. Then, his mood recovered, and he became excited again. He could not wait any longer at that moment. He wanted to devour the flesh and blood of the creatures in this world and turn them into a source of his power.


    He believed this would be a feast that even the Demon God could not wait for. This was also what all the Abyssal Demon Gods looked forward to the most. Every time they broke through a world, they would ughter all the indigenous creatures wantonly in that world to weaken the world¡¯s power as much as possible and build a good foundation for the Abyss World to devour this world.


    During this process, they would also receive feedback from the Abyss World to be able to obtain an endless stream of new power. This was also one of the reasons why they were so positive. It would soon reach this point without Chen Heng¡¯s obstruction.


    The Demon God crossed the abyssal gate and was suddenly stunned when he was about to move forward.


    ¡°My power¡­¡±


    A sense of nothingness suddenly rose in his body. An invisible power was circting in his body, slowly extracting his power and even his origin.


    Everything in his body, from the origin and authority to all kinds of power, was disappearing. They were affected by some invisible and intangible power and were directly devoured.


    He raised his head again and saw Chen Heng¡¯s gaze. Chen Heng was still standing there with a calm gaze, and there was a faint smile on his face, which seemed to be some deep meaning behind it.


    The state in his body was none other than Chen Heng¡¯s doing. In the next moment, his consciousnesspletely sank into chaos. His entire body began to copse with a loud bang. The powerful body that contained the abyssal power melted away like mist andpletely disappeared. Only a little powerful and pure abyssal power was left in the surroundings.


    Chen Heng reached out his hand and directly grabbed the abyssal power in one ce, condensing a ck Crystal condensed from the abyssal power. He could not help but burp while doing this as if he was full.


    ¡°The taste is not bad¡­¡±


    He thought about it for a while and finally expressed his affirmation toward the taste of this Abyssal Demon God. Although it looked ugly, this Abyssal Demon God was not bad in terms of taste.


    It could be said that each had its own meritspared to the previous primogenitors. It was just that the taste was a little strong, and it was not as easy to digest as the other primogenitors.


    The God of Nature and the God of Shadows stood side by side and looked at Chen Heng as if they had seen a ghost. What did they just see? A human ate an Abyssal Demon Godparable to a powerful divine power?


    Moreover, he was directly killed, and there was almost no room for resistance during the entire process. So what kind of terrifying ability was this? The God of Shadows and the God of Nature were silent. They didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Chen Heng was indeed a monster, not picky about tastes at all. The existence¡¯s body, like the Abyssal Demon God, naturally possessed the power and will of the Abyss World.


    Ordinary people would be in big trouble even if they came into contact with it, let alone eat it. The abyssal power would infect their body. Even the God of Shadows¡¯ main body would find it troublesome.


    However, Chen Heng seemed good, devouring it in one gulp, not picky about food. Even more terrifying was that he devoured an Abyssal Demon God, but he still looked the same as before, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡®Since when did a Demon God from the Abyss World be so easy to bully?¡¯ They were silent in their hearts and could not help but doubt life.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± In the distance, Aisha also witnessed the whole process.


    She looked at Chen Heng with an incredulous expression, then finally reacted and asked loudly after a long while, ¡°You devoured him! How could you? How dare you?¡± She looked at Chen Heng dumbfoundedly and could not evenplete her words.


    Aisha never thought Chen Heng would be of such a good appetite. The Demon God from the abyss feared their dposition would infect them. Yet Chen Heng just devoured it.


    .


    Aisha had never thought of such a thing before and thought that Chen Heng would cooperate with her to divide this world. So she deliberately opened the abyssal gate and let the Demon Gods enter the world.


    However, from the current situation, he was treating the Devil God inside the abyssal gate as a deal and devoured into his stomach! She looked at Chen Heng for a moment, and her entire body was trembling instinctively, so angry that she could not speak.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Chen Heng¡¯s gaze turned over, looking expressionless but shocking, ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°Continue?¡± Aisha asked subconsciously, ¡°Continue what?¡±


    ¡°To continue summoning the Demon Gods, of course.¡± Chen Heng smiled. The smile genially, ¡°Didn¡¯t you spend all your effort to open the abyssal gate just to invade this world? Now that the abyssal gate has been opened, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if we don¡¯t use it? Come, continue. Summon all of your Demon Gods!¡± He smiled and said as he looked at Aisha.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Aisha looked at Chen Heng before her and waspletely dumbfounded.


    Is there any justice left? This person before her not only devoured a Demon God from the abyss, but now he wanted her to summon more Demon Gods from the abyss to this world.


    ¡°Are you treating the abyss as a buffet?¡±


    ¡°What? You are not willing to?¡± A faint voice sounded by her ear with a long sigh.


    Sensing Chen Heng¡¯s gaze on her, Aisha shivered. ¡°I am willing!¡±


    She looked at the friendly Chen Heng before her and forced a smile on her face. Thinking back at the scene just now, she knew that if she didn¡¯t want to, she would soon follow in the footsteps of the previous Demon God. By that time, the person being devoured would be her. Therefore, she had to do it, even if she didn¡¯t want to.


    With a forced smile, she quickly began to move under Chen Heng¡¯s kind gaze.


    Bang!


    The chaos within the Abyss World also started. With the opening of the abyssal gate, all the demons in the Abyss World could feel the calling and were immediately excited.


    The opening of the abyssal gate meant that a new world was connected behind it. It also signified an endless flow of souls, flesh, blood, and power.


    This was a great temptation to all abyssal lifeforms, especially after the abyss had issued a summon.


    ¡°It¡¯s the abyss¡¯ summon! The abyss is summoning us to participate in the battle. There must be a very powerful world inside!¡±


    ¡°I can feel the exuberant aura of life and theplicated Power of Laws. That world must be very powerful, not inferior to the World of Gods from hundreds of thousands of years ago!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in now!¡± The Demon Lords were overjoyed as they left with their servants, surging into the abyssal gate.


    Demon Lords were notcking amongst these demons, and there were even Demigods. As for the divine level Abyssal Demon Gods, they also entered one after another. One of the Demigods from the abyss tried his best to push hispetitors away and finally found a path through the narrow abyssal gate, walking in directly.


    ¡°A new world, I¡¯m here!¡± His heart was filled with excitement, and he had already enjoyed the wonderful experience in the future.


    With the prosperity of this world before him, as long as he entered quickly and carried out a few massacres and blood sacrifices, he could immediately umte enough power. By then, it was only logical for him to directly ascend to the divine level through the power of the Will of Abyss.


    For the power within the Abyss World, the ascension between demons often required other demons¡¯ corpses as foreshadowing. Demigods were already the limit in that kind of environment. One still needed a new power source if one wanted to reach the Abyssal Demon God level.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, only external expeditions could obtain enough resources to ascend to the divine level, just like in the past wars against the World of Gods.


    In that Great War, although the World of Gods suffered heavy losses, many abyssal Demigods in the Abyss World directly ascended to the divine level after they had umted enough resources. Likewise, many Divine Existences in the Abyss World had ascended during that previous war, and it was their turn.


    He was agitated and could not wait to pass through the passage and enter that world immediately. However, slowly, he felt that something was not right.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the teleportation process so long?¡± He subconsciously felt that something was wrong.


    Although constructing the abyssal gate was difficult, the teleportation would be very fast once it was sessful. He had already been teleported for so long. Why hadn¡¯t he reached the new world yet? He was puzzled, but he soon saw the changes.


    A hole appeared before him. It was huge, like a ck hole. Countless substances were being converted within it, like the entrance to a world. The Demigod¡¯s heart calmed down at that moment. He thought that he had finally found the tunnel. Hence, he followed the power of teleportation and walked in.


    Then, there was nothing else. The moment he entered the tunnel, a powerful force came crushing over. It instantly caused him to fall into an extreme state of stillness beforepletely dying. Under such circumstances, everything in his body waspletely dead. Even the Demigod¡¯s divinity was frozen and directly transformed.


    Chen Heng burped in satisfaction in the Primogenitor World. Then, he looked at Aisha with dissatisfaction, ¡°Why are there so many tattered Demigods? Where are all the Divine Existences?¡±


    ¡°Were Demigods considered tattered?¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the God of nature and the God of Shadows silentlyined, didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.


    They were in the church of the World of Gods. Who knew if there were any Demigods there? Yet, now, a Demigod was sent to Chen Heng¡¯s ce and was directly devoured. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to be a feast.


    ¡°I have already summoned, but you have eaten too much¡­¡± Aisha was on the verge of tears, did not know what to say, ¡°Including the one before you, you have eaten five Demon Gods! Five!¡±


    Although there were many Demon Gods in the Abyss World, there were not too many of them. At most, less than twenty Divine Existences were in the abyss at their peak, including Aisha at the moment.


    These twenty Divine Existences were the umtion by the Abyss World over many years. Some were nurtured by the Abyss World itself, while others drew over from the dposition of the Divine Existences from other worlds. Each one of them was the essence of the Abyss World.


    Usually, there would be some movement in the Abyss World whenever one of them was lost. Yet, now, they had lost five of them in one go. This was no longer about vomiting blood but directly cutting off a major artery.

 Chapter 815 - Dividing the Territories

    <h4>Chapter 815: ¨C Dividing the Territories</h4>


    There was no doubt that what Chen Heng was doing at the moment was actually hurting the Abyss World. It was not very precise to even say that Chen Heng was hurting it. It should be said that Chen Heng was demolishing it.


    It was fine if it was just an ordinary low-level demon. The Abyss World housed countless demons. It wouldn¡¯t matter much even if Chen Heng swallowed most of the demons in the Abyss World in one go.


    However, it was a different story for the Demon Gods. If it were not for the abyssal will was only at the elementary level of spirituality and did not haveplete self-awareness, it would have immediately traced back to Aisha¡¯s body and struck her to death with a bolt of lightning.


    Even so, arge amount of karmic power was traced back to her. It was like a chain that wrapped around her body, firmly locking her in ce.


    This was very strange. Aisha wanted to do nothing but cry out now. In just a short time, she had changed from a Demon God favored by the Abyss to an abomination of the Abyss.


    Judging from the circles of karmic chains wrapped around her body, she did not doubt that as soon as she returned to the Abyss World, other Demon Gods would immediatelye to confront her.


    When that time came, it was hard to say what would happen to her. She would naturally not die. After all, she was a Demon God, and the Abyss would not bear to let her die.


    But in other aspects, it was hard to say. It was most likely going to cost her a lot. And all of this had evolved in a short period. All was thanks to the person in front of her.


    Aisha was terrified of Chen Heng, who looked satisfied as he continued to devour the demons. At this time, she was speechless. She swore she had never seen such a gluttonous person in her long life. He was even more abyss than the Abyss!


    So many demons, dozens of Demigod Demons, and a total of five Demon Gods were all swallowed by him. What exactly was Chen Heng¡¯s appetite made of? Aisha wanted to know this question.


    The image of Chen Heng in her eyes had long changed. This was not divine nor the so-called primogenitor of this world. It was aplete monster. He would devour people just as he likes.


    As if sensing the thoughts in her heart, Chen Heng turned around, and his gaze fell on her.


    ......


    ¡°Are you talking bad behind me¡­¡±


    Chen Heng opened his mouth and revealed a strange smile. In the eyes of Aisha, it was as terrifying as it could be.


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t dare to¡­¡±


    Aisha¡¯s body trembled. Her strength was very strong. She was one of the fearsome Demon Gods. However, she was acting like a pitifulmb at this moment.


    This couldn¡¯t be helped. There was nothing she could do to face the existence in front of her, even if she was an Abyssal Demo God. She¡¯s just nourishment to Chen Heng.


    Chen Heng¡¯s smile gradually disappeared. He fixed his gaze on Aisha in front of him and said word by word, ¡°You are lying!¡±


    In an instant, the world copsed in all directions. There were shes of lightning in the void shing in front of him. It was as if the world was about to split open, numb people¡¯s scalps.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Aisha¡¯s body trembled. She was about to say something when she noticed the change. Chen Heng, in front of her, stretched a hand toward her and grabbed her.


    ¡°No! No!¡±


    A will that had been silent for a long time in Aisha¡¯s body let out a terrifying roar. At this moment, it could no longer remain silent. ¡°Your Majesty, please spare me!¡±


    ¡°I am willing to submit¡­¡±


    Before she could finish herst sentence, everything ended. Aisha¡¯s scalp went numb as she watched Chen Heng pull the Demon God out of her body. Then, he stuffed it into his mouth and chewed it like ordinary food.


    The Demon God¡¯s voice suddenly stopped. Like an ordinary piece of meat, it went straight into Chen Heng¡¯s stomach. It looked like he did not even resist at all.


    ¡°The taste is not bad¡­¡±


    Chen Heng was satisfied as hemented on the Demon God¡¯s taste. ¡°It¡¯s just that the portion is a little small¡­


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re also a Demon God¡­¡±


    As he spoke, his gaze was fixed on Aisha in front of him. He looked at her with a strange gaze. The meaning behind his gaze could not be clearer. Aisha could not help but tremble as she said with a trembling voice, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just a newly promoted Demon God¡­ I definitely wouldn¡¯t taste good¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Chen Heng looked at her with a meaningful look, then smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a joke, don¡¯t be so nervous¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends¡­¡±


    As soon as he said that, the terrifying aura on his body disappeared instantly, and he became much more amiable and natural, as if the person before was not him.


    Sensing the change in Chen Heng, Aisha finally breathed a sigh of relief in her heart and quickly said, ¡°Yes, we are best friends.¡±


    ¡°Alright, time for you to go back.¡±


    Chen Heng looked deeply at Aisha, then pointed at the abyssal gate behind him. After Chen Heng¡¯s rampage just now, the abyssal gate had already be unstable. The surrounding space was extremely chaotic as if it was about to copse.


    Aisha did not hesitate at all. When Chen Heng spoke, she immediately turned around and left, jumping towards the abyssal gate without hesitation. As the space rippled, her figure instantly disappeared from this world, leaving this world.


    From the looks of it, she had returned to the Abyss world.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t even say goodbye. This is saddening¡­¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Aisha, who quickly disappeared in front of him. He could not help but shake his head in sadness. From the looks of it, he did look a little sad.


    On the side, the God of Nature and the God of Shadows witnessed the entire sequence, and they were speechless. They had no words about Chen Heng¡¯s performance.


    Who would dare to stay in your sight after witnessing your performance just now? Don¡¯t you know how terrifying you are?


    If the two of them had not been standing here long ago, and if it had not been for the fact that they were just incarnations in this world, they would have escaped long ago.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. The pressure was too great for them to stand beside someone savage like Chen Heng. As for the Eye of Chaos, he had long fled away.


    Prior to this, the Eye of Chaos deliberately disyed its aura, ready to intervene at any time. In the end, after seeing Chen Heng¡¯s savage performance just now, he had already fled without a trace, not even daring to reveal a single bit of his aura.


    One could imagine how terrifying Chen Heng¡¯s previous performance was. He had scared such a chaotic god into such a state.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t quite fit your personality to let her go just like that.¡±


    The God of Nature looked at the abyssal door at the side where Aisha¡¯s figure had disappeared. She could not help but say, ¡°She has already memorized the coordinates of this world. One day in the future, she mighte over again.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that better?¡±


    Chen Heng was indifferent to the God of Nature¡¯s words. He smiled and said, ¡°It will just be another big feast for me.¡±


    The God of Nature remained silent. She did not know how to respond to these words.


    What a guy.


    To others, the Abyss World was extremely difficult to deal with. Once they have encountered the Abyss World, it would mean trouble. But to Chen Heng, it was a big feast.


    ¡°And maybe I don¡¯t have to wait until that day. After that, I will take the initiative to visit her¡­¡±


    Chen Heng looked at the abyssal gate behind him that was gradually calming down and looked like it was about to copse. He spoke with a deep meaning. He did not let Aisha go out of kindness.


    He had left Aisha a mark on her body. Through Aisha, he could locate the Abyss World. No matter how the Abyss World tried to hide in the future, Chen Heng would still be able to track them down.


    He could go to the Abyss again when the next opportunity was right. There were many Demon Gods and Demigod Demons in the Abyss. To Chen Heng, this was a real feast.


    If he could swallow them all, the gains he could obtain were truly unimaginable.


    ¡°Unfortunately, my simtion points are almost used up. There is nothing I could do now even if I enter the Abyss now.¡±


    Chen Heng felt somewhat regretful. This feast was indeed very enjoyable, but the consumption was also astonishing. It was fine if it was the ordinary demons, but those Demigod Demons and even the Abyss Demon Gods were not so easy to digest.


    Chen Heng had almost depleted his simtion points to digest these divine-level demons. Otherwise, he would not need to go through so much trouble and just eat all his way.


    Chen Heng felt regretful in his heart. Then, he looked at the God of Nature and Shadows. When his gaze fell, they subconsciously shivered and looked at Chen Heng with some vignce.


    This kind of gaze made Chen Heng somewhat speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still normal.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends?¡±


    In response to Chen Heng¡¯s words, the God of Nature and the God of Shadows remained silent. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know what to say. If they remember correctly, just a moment ago, Chen Heng even addressed Aisha as his friend.


    Being your friend is quite stressful.


    Chen Heng could only smile. He had no intention of making a move on the God of Nature and the God of Shadows. No matter what, these two people were the holders of his mark. To a certain extent, they were his tool men.


    The God of Nature and the God of Shadow had contributed quite a bit for Chen Heng to be able to eat so happily just now. Moreover, he was satisfied with their few previous cooperations.


    ¡°The primogenitor of this world has disappeared. As for the next step, how about we follow our previous ns?¡±


    Chen Heng waved his hand at the God of Nature and the God of Shadows.


    In front of them, a huge stone b appeared, and a map of the entire Primogenitor World appeared on it.


    ¡°This piece ofnd that belongs to the Cardo Empire will be handed over to the God of Shadows.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, an area on the stone b lit up. The symbol of the God of Shadows was printed on it, and it was shining brightly there.


    ¡°This piece ofnd in the northern wilderness belongs to the God of Nature.¡±


    Another piece ofnd that upied arge area but appeared deste lit up as well, and it was assigned to the God of Nature¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡°As for the other areas, they will temporarily belong to me. Any objections?¡±


    Chen Heng looked at the two people in front of him. As soon as he finished speaking, arge amount ofnd that upied 80% of the area on the stone b lit up.


    That area included the Violet Empire, the Gilna Empire, and many other continents. It was also the essence of this world. Now, with Chen Heng¡¯s division, all of it belonged to Chen Heng.


    The God of Nature and the God of Shadows nodded silently. They didn¡¯t have any objections to this and were satisfied with the decision.


    Strictly speaking, the regions Chen Heng had given to them were the regions they had already upied. However, the situation before them was now different.


    Chen Heng¡¯s power was too strong. If he was willing, he could directly upy the entire Primogenitor World. He wouldn¡¯t even leave them such a small piece ofnd.


    Now, they were still able to keep these ces for their use. Naturally, they were already satisfied.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled¡­¡±


    Chen Heng had a smile on his face. From the beginning to the end, there was no change. On the surface, he looked like a kind and handsome young prince.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s will, this world would probably be divided into three. As for the remaining divine existences in this world, such as the Eye of Chaos, or the hidden Ancient Tree Primogenitor, they were not considered important in the eyes of the three of them.


    Although the Eye of Chaos was also invited by Chen Heng, he did not intend to leave anything behind for him. This treatment differed from the God of Nature and the God of Shadows.


    No matter what, the God of Nature and the God of Shadows had greatly helped Chen Heng in his previous operations, more or less offloading some of the pressure off him.


    As for the Eye of Chaos, he did not help Chen Heng much. Previously, he had promised to help, but in the end, he did not even make a move. Chen Heng was kind enough not to give him any trouble, let alone give him territory.


    As for the Ancient Tree Primogenitor, it was just a divine remnant of the Primogenitor World. It was destined to be erased by the world, so Chen Heng did not care about it.


    Compared to these two divine existences, what was more important now was another matter.


    Chen Heng silently turned around and looked forward. In his eyes, the appearance of the Primogenitor World was disyed. It was so clear and so beautiful.


    At this moment, the Primogenitor World¡¯s will was still operating. However, it was extremely weakpared to before. This was caused by the fall of the primogenitors.


    Every primogenitor controlled the authority of the Primogenitor World. They had an inexplicable connection with the Primogenitor World¡¯s world. And the fall of every primogenitor would inevitably affect the Primogenitor World¡¯s will.


    Thus, after the fall of each primogenitor, the Primogenitor World¡¯s will was affected, and it was now extremely weak.


    Chen Heng could feel the rejection of the Primogenitor World. That rejection was apanied by a sense of closeness and instinctive fear.


    The rejection was because of the fallen primogenitors. As for closeness, it was because Chen Heng was also one of the primogenitors of the Primogenitor World, and he yed an important role in the world.


    Logically speaking, at this juncture where the other primogenitors had fallen, as the only surviving primogenitor of the Primogenitor World, Chen Heng would definitely be favored by Primogenitor World.


    If the other primogenitors weren¡¯t killed by him¡­


    Chen Heng didn¡¯t care about the slight rejection of the Primogenitor World.


    What a joke. Even the primogenitors who represented the strongest power of the Primogenitor World had been killed. Who would give a damn about what the Primogenitor World thinks now?

 Chapter 816 - The Seed of Transcendence

    Chapter 816: ¨C The Seed of Transcendence


    ¡°It no longer matters even if the world rejects or epts me...¡±


    Chen Heng was unfazed by the Primogenitor World¡¯s attitude. He even had a smile on his face. No matter what, the world¡¯s will was destined at the very beginning and unable to escape a principle.


    That was, there was noplete self for a world. One would know about it after some careful thought.


    The world¡¯s will was a collection of all the consciousnesses in a world. Strictly speaking, it was a stitching monster representing everyone¡¯s will and standpoint.


    This meant that the world consciousness could not be like an ordinary person, havingplete emotions. So, for example, hatred was something that did not exist in the world consciousness.


    Ordinary people could disregard everything for revenge, even if they had to risk their lives. No matter what, they had to bite off a piece of flesh from their enemy.


    But this was impossible to the world¡¯s will.


    Therefore, to Chen Heng, the Primogenitor World¡¯s will was weak. Therefore, the world¡¯s attitude was not important. So it didn¡¯t matter if the world rejected Chen Heng.


    Furthermore, the current Primogenitor World had no chess pieces it could control. Strictly speaking, even the power of the Primogenitor World itself might not beparable to Chen Heng¡¯s current strength.


    Since that was the case, what else was there to worry about?


    Chen Heng had a smile on his face. In the blink of an eye, he arrived in the inner part of the Primogenitor World.


    He looked around. In his eyes, scenes began to appear. In many continents, the bloodline noble families lost their power was going crazy. The power that they had relied on in the past hadpletely disappeared. This incident caused many people to fall into madness and extreme chaos.


    In the mortal world, demons were fighting, devouring flesh and blood around them to increase their power.


    There were also believers in the God of Shadows and the God of Nature. At this moment, they silently prayed to their gods for protection.


    All kinds of scenes appeared in Chen Heng¡¯s mind one by one. It was probably like watching a movie.


    Chen Heng¡¯s heart did not waver, and he even wanted tough. The scene that ordinary people would find cruel was only interesting in his eyes at the moment.


    After all, the world had be an explosive barrel that could explode anytime.


    The conflicts between the abyssal demons and the residents, the conflict between the bloodline nobles who had lost their power and the ordinary people who were oppressed all these times, the conflict between the Church of God and the traditional royal authority...


    All these were disputes that would bring havoc to the world. Without a doubt, many people would be killed or injured, and many innocent people would lose their lives.


    However, Chen Heng was indifferent to this and even wanted to add fuel to the fire. So, he reached out his hand.


    A powerful force began to spread. Looking at the entire Primogenitor World from the outside, one would find a shocking scene. A huge domain unknowingly enveloped the entire world, covering the entire Primogenitor World.


    Following that, an endless rain of light began to fall. Inside the Kings¡¯ Assembly hideout, Jameson knelt on the ground in pain. He had also lost his power.


    Compared to the others, Jameson was already very old. The reason why he could still survive was because of his bloodline power. However, when his bloodline power began to fade, the life force in his body also began to weaken.


    This was also the source of the pain. If this situation remained unchanged, his life force would be exhausted, and he would fall into death with time.


    At this moment, an inexplicable light fell on his head. A vague feeling emerged in his heart.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Jameson¡¯s heart moved. As the feeling surged in his heart, he directly stretched out his hand and made contact with the light. Then, arge amount of information exploded in his mind and surged out one after another.


    It was the knowledge of a brand new system. From the construction of the most basic runes, it began to strengthen step by step and finally reached the system¡¯s peak.


    Instantly, Jameson¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. In the past of this world, there had never been a system that couldpletely rely on itself to be stronger continuously.


    To put it bluntly, the system of the past Primogenitor World didn¡¯t exist at all. Other than the high and mighty primogenitor, how strong the others could dependpletely on fate.


    But now, with Chen Heng¡¯s actions, everything had changed. He used his primogenitor¡¯s authority to suppress the power of all extraordinary bloodlines and then spread the seeds of the transcendent path. This was his n.


    Only in this way would this world develop into a rich and colorful world, as Chen Heng had expected. This was why he suppressed the power of the bloodline nobles.


    If he did not suppress the power of the bloodline nobles and directly spread the seed of transcendent, then the final result would be suppression.


    The high and mighty bloodline nobles would not allow ordinary people to grasp the same power as them through hard work. On the contrary, they would go all out to suppress them.


    And the newly born extraordinary people were not a match for these bloodlines nobles in terms of strength. Just as the God of Shadows and the others hadmented, the bloodlines in this world were too powerful.


    In other worlds, the strongest being out of its powerful, extraordinary bloodlines were the dragons of the World of Gods. They reached the Fourth Level when they matured. Yet, to reach a higher level, one still needed to work hard.


    However, this world was different. For top royal families like Jameson, their strength could reach the peak of the Seventh Level. During this process, they did not need to do anything but wait for their bloodline power to mature.


    How much time and effort would it take for ordinary extraordinary humans to reach the Seventh Level? It would probably take at least thousands of years.


    The two werepletely unequal. Therefore, the extremely powerful bloodline warriors had to be suppressed first for the transcendent system to take root in this world.


    This was also why Chen Heng eliminated those powerful demons and deliberately left those weak demons behind.


    Under the coercion and threat of the demons, the people of this world would certainly put in the greatest effort to cultivate. They would carry forward the system that he had imparted to them and bear brilliant fruits in the shortest time.


    ¡°Is bringing the system to this world your goal?¡±


    The God of Nature looked at Chen Heng¡¯s actions and asked in surprise, ¡°What benefits does this have for you?¡±


    Along with the God of Shadows, they stood by Chen Heng¡¯s side, watching his actions very clearly. However, she still had some doubts about Chen Heng¡¯s goal.


    What benefits would it bring to suppress the bloodline nobles already existing in this world and then spread the seeds of the transcendent path?


    ¡°From the point of view of cultivatingbat power, for the time being, the effect of doing so might not be as good as the ready-made bloodline warriors...¡±


    Hearing God of Nature¡¯s doubts, Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°But I believe in their future...


    ¡°Without the high and mighty divine oppression and inheriting the heritage of the primogenitors of the past, as long as these people walk on the path of transcendence, they could have brilliant achievements in the future...¡±


    He looked at the God of Nature and the God of Shadow and said with deep meaning, ¡°What I want is not the present, but the future with infinite possibilities...¡±


    This world was now under Chen Heng¡¯s control. To a certain extent, it was Chen Heng¡¯s possession.


    Just as the God of Nature said, from the point of view of cultivatingbat power, the effect of sowing the seeds of transcendent was not necessarily better than the bloodline path.


    After all, whether an extraordinary being walked a mage or a knight¡¯s path, their experience was bound to be extremely long and difficult. As a result, it was even more difficult to break through the Fourth Level.


    As for the path of the bloodline?


    For Jameson and the others in this world, they could reach this level at birth. They could break through this level easily in the future as long as they stay alive. How easy and howfortable it was.


    From the perspective of cultivating battle power, it was naturally better. However, for Chen Heng, other than battle power, what benefits could he get from cultivating a bloodline like this?


    Combat power?


    What use would it be for the divine existence if they were not at the Demigod level? This was also why he suppressed the power of the bloodline nobles.

 Chapter 817 - Change

    <h4>Chapter 817: ¨C Change</h4>


    Theoretically, the people in this world would also have an equal position after Chen Heng suppressed the bloodline here. However, this was only the appearance.


    In reality, due to the inertia of the past, even though the current noble had lost the power to suppress everything, the things they controlled were stillpletely different from ordinary people.


    As nobles, they held more resources and authority, and even their physical qualities were much stronger. Although the bloodline power had diminished, it had not disappearedpletely.


    Under such circumstances, the physical qualities and lifespan of the bloodline nobles were still much more powerful than ordinary people¡¯s. Even in terms of aptitude, arge proportion of nobles with extraordinary aptitude, around 80-90%. All the conditions were excellent.


    Logically speaking, even with the arrival of a new world, the bloodline nobles should also stand out and be the ruler of this world under the new extraordinary system, maintaining the status of the past. However, the reality was not as expected.


    No matter how good the theoretical data was, problems would eventually arise in practice. The bloodline nobles had various excellencepared to ordinary people, but it did not mean they could fully disy such excellence. The most important factor was none other than subjectivity.


    Whether a knight, a mage, or any other extraordinary system, they all had a remarkable characteristic¡ª to endure a long training period. This training was destined to be long and arduous. The entire process was dull and tedious and could only be ovee with a firm will.


    As for the path of the bloodline? All they needed to do was eat, drink, and have fun, and they would naturally be stronger with time. The difference between the two was obvious. Most of the bloodline noble had lived in afortable environment in the past.


    Under such circumstances, it was impossible for them to be hardworking and work hard to pursue progress suddenly. Yet, on the other hand, ordinary civilians werepletely different. A tough environment would give birth to a strong will.


    In this world, ordinary people who could survive were destined to experience many hardships. They had already suffered enough in their lives. Nevertheless, they had a strong will. In the past, this will did not seem to be of much use. It could not help to put food on their table, nor could it make them dieter when being attacked by swords.


    However, at this moment, this would yed the most crucial role. People who had been immersed in the darkness for a long time would resolutely seize a glimmer of light when they saw it and would never let it go easily. The nobles of the past era might have had all sorts of excellence that allowed them to have the upper hand in theory and still rule this era.


    As for the mortals, they had nothing but their will. Yet, this ordinary will reversed everything and brought about an oue no one had expected. In the entire Primogenitor World, transcendents began to rise one by one. The noble families bathed in the glory of the past werepletely defeated. Again, this was something that no one had expected.


    When the bloodline noble families lost their strength and faced the people starting to awaken, the bloodline nobles were shocked to discover that they were so weak. The rich resources andfortable environment could not give them sufficient confidence. Instead, they were defeated by themoners who had nothing.


    In exploring the transcendent path, themoners¡¯ geniuses rose speedily, suppressing those who had stepped on their backs and bullied them in the past.


    All of a sudden, the entire Primogenitor World began to stir up. The countries start to be unstable. In the Gilna Empire, massive rebellions rose and fell. The Gilna Royal Family, who had lost their strength, looked at the rising and falling rebellions. They wanted to suppress them, but they were powerless.


    PLease reading on Mybo x n o vel.


    Opposite them was a rebel army formed by themon people. The strong ones among them were generally at the First Rank. Only the First Rank. In the past, even a bloodline noble with some power could easily suppress them, not to mention the royal family. However, this power was so strong that even the Gilna Royal Family felt ashamed.


    The royal family that had ruled this world for many years was not all useless. On the contrary, some of them realized the changes in this world. Therefore, they began to do their best to develop the royal family¡¯s armed forces and train Extraordinary Beings that belonged to the royal family.


    In this way, to a certain extent, they could maintain the current situation and maintain the resistance against the uprising rebel army. However, as time passed, the Gilna Royal Family discovered that, to their horror, themoners¡¯ speed of enhancement was much faster than the royal families, despite not having noble bloodlines or sufficient resources.


    Under such a situation, not all the royal families realized the changes and buckled up. Most noble families were still immersed in the glory of the past, unable to return to their senses. The resources that the Gilna Royal Family upied were by no means limitless.


    On the contrary, every Extraordinary Being from themoners cherished the opportunity before them. They would desperately surge forward if there were the slightest chance, even if it meant death. In any case, their lives were already rotten, to begin with. So rather than continuing to struggle in the mortal world, fighting with all their might was better.


    Even the three most powerful empires among the mortals were now in such a troublesome situation and were on the verge of copse, not to mention the other weak countries. Moreover, some small countries might not have powerful bloodlines, and their foundations were not strong either. Therefore, they were defeated andpletely wiped out when the situation changed.


    Many old countries perished within the Primogenitor World territory, and new countries were established, standing strong in this world. Yet, of course, not all ancient countries were declining. Extraordinary Beings among themoners did not appear or rebel out of sudden.


    In fact, this required a long process. Due to the inertia of the past, when Extraordinary Beings among themoners appeared one after another, their first reaction was not to oppose the past noble families but to actively stay closer to the past noble families and have a ce within. This was what the ruler of the past countless years has yed out.


    There might be born rebels in this world, but most thoughts would not change so quickly. Even if they had power, most people¡¯s first reaction would still be to integrate into the rules of the original world, not to fight against them.


    If, at this time, the noble families could notice the emergence of a change in the situation, recognize the potential of these Extraordinary Beings, and actively absorb them into their system, then it was not necessarily impossible to maintain the original system. They could even obtain benefits using the current chaos.


    However, there were not so many ¡°if¡±s in this world. Faced with the newly born Extraordinary Rank, the first reaction of most nobles was to fear and strangle,not absorb. Thus, the bloody suppression began.


    The Extraordinary Beings who possessed power were ughtered one after another. Then, the world seemed to return to its original appearance within a short period. This also made the new Extraordinary Beings realize their position and destroyed the idea of leaning toward the old noble.


    Thus, a series of vigorous changes began. The nobles who had carried out massacres in the past became the ones who were ughtered instead. A violent and bloody change began.


    The old nobles were utterly defeated in this battle. Even the Gilna Empire, which had a rich foundation and powerful strength, was almost defeated, not to mention those small countries. The change of royal authority and the exchange of power and ss became especially obvious during this period. Yet, of course, this wasn¡¯t the case everywhere.


    The entire empire had long since changed within the Violet Empire owing to the preparations made by Chen Heng. Compared to other countries that started to suppress and massacre, the Violet Empire was the first to recruit Extraordinary Beings into their own countries, conferring the most powerful ones as noble families, giving them the status they deserved.


    Besides that, the region where the Cardo Empire was located was also stable. In that ce, other than the past Cardo Empire¡¯s royal family, there was also a supernatural force¡ª the church of the God of Shadows.


    The God of Shadows spread his faith in thisnd in the past years and nurtured his priests. As a result, the priests became the new rulers when the bloodline went out of power, suppressing all chaos and firmly holding this country in their hands.


    However, other than these two countries, most other countries were in chaos. Therefore, even though the Gilna Empire was still holding on, anyone could see that it was only a matter of time before it was defeated.


    Chen Heng witnessed everything. He smiled out of happiness and did not care about the massacre.


    ¡®Everything that had happened to this world was a drastic change, and change would inevitably kill people.¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he quietly observed everything.


    At this moment, he was in a special space where Chen Heng had oncee and participated in the trial¡ª the Space of Origins.


    Then, Chen Heng performed a Trial of Origins under the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s arrangement. As a result, he had obtained part of the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s authority. To put it bluntly, Chen Heng¡¯s turning point in this world started from this ce.


    Now, Chen Heng had once againe to this ce. Putting aside the various functions of this space, to Chen Heng, this ce was the closest to the world consciousness. Thus, he had always been stationed here and never left easily during these years.


    ¡°It looks very lively outside...¡± A voice sounded from the side.


    Then, a shadow appeared before Chen Heng and appeared in the form of an ordinary-looking middle-aged man. Nheless, this was only on the appearance, not the real body.


    Most of the Divine Existence have real huge bodies and were rarely in human forms. His appearance at the moment was only for the convenience ofmunication.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Mr. Chris...¡± Then, sensing the figure beside him, Chen Heng was not surprised at all and said directly with a smile, ¡°Should I call you by your name or your previous title?¡±


    ¡°The title of the past has passed, and the authority that originally belonged to me has long fallen into your hands. So it¡¯s better just to call me by my name.¡± Chris smiled and did not pay much attention to Chen Heng¡¯s words.


    When Chen Heng returned to the Space of Origins, he had keenly sensed an existence hidden within it. Chris was the existence that had sealed the Silver Moon Primogenitor and suppressed him in this Trial of Origins.


    At that time, his power also affected the Silver Moon Primogenitor¡¯s Heaven Artifact and frozen him in the Violet Empire. However, he finally met Chen Heng again after Chen Heng returned.


    .


    ¡®A primogenitor who has been dead for a long time ended up in this state¡­¡¯ Chen Heng looked at Chris in front of him and sighed softly. This sigh was definitely from the bottom of his heart.


    Before this, he had not been able to investigate, but now that he had looked at it again, he could easily discover Chris¡¯ essence. Chris¡¯ essence was the soul of a dead primogenitor. In other words, this was also a primogenitor, just that it was already dead, not the kind still in its prime.


    To put it inyman¡¯s terms, he was the previous generation primogenitor, where his authority had already been taken away by someone. He could be considered a former emperor who had lost his throne.


    Such an existence should have fallen. Everything about a primogenitor was bound to authority. He would fall and never feel anything again when he lost his authority.


    However, the Space of Origins was an exception. This was the ce closest to the Primogenitor World. It was also where all Primogenitor World¡¯s origins were located, possessing all sorts of unimaginable and terrifying powers.


    Chris was here. To a certain extent, he avoided the ending of falling and still existed in this world. Nheless, he could only show his existence in this Space of Origins due to the limitations of the origins. Once he stepped out of this world, he would immediately disappear into nothingness and be eliminated by the world. This was Chris¡¯ specialty.


    ¡°What do you think of the changes now?¡± Chen Heng looked at Chris and asked for his opinion.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty good change.¡± Chris smiled and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve been in this world for quite a long time. ording to the calction of the mortals, I¡¯m afraid it has been at least several million years...


    During these millions of years, I¡¯ve witnessed primogenitors rise and fall one after another, the earth constantly changes, and the mortals reproduce and die, but I¡¯ve never felt any changes.


    Whether the primogenitors fall or advance, how many mortals reproduce, this world seems to be the same, never changed¡­¡±

 Chapter 818 - Experimental Subject

    <h4>Chapter 818: ¨C Experimental Subject</h4>


    ¡°However, initially, I thought that the future of this world would be the same as the past, eternal and unchanging. There would never be any new changes, but I didn¡¯t expect to encounter a turning point like you¡­¡±


    At this point, he couldn¡¯t help but pause and look at Chen Heng before him with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°During this period, I¡¯ve been watching the show here, but I feel that the outside world is very exciting. The changes in these few decades have given me more surprises than in the past hundreds of thousands of years. Are you satisfied with this answer?¡± He looked at Chen Heng and finally said with a smile.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Chen Heng also smiled and said, ¡°But I didn¡¯te here for this matter. You¡¯ve been here for hundreds of thousands of years. You must be tired of it. I wonder if you have any thoughts of leaving?¡± He looked at Chris and said softly.


    Chris paused. Had he thought of leaving? Of course, he did. Very few living beings in this world were willing to be bound in one ce. Even if this ce was not anything else but the World Origins, it was still ordinary.


    In this ce, he observed all sorts of changes in the world. He could see many things and changes in it, but he could never really get involved. In the past years, he was like a bystander, silently watching the changes in this world.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to make me leave¡­¡± Chris said with a hesitant look, then finally smiled and shook his head.


    Indeed. Perhaps for others, leaving the Land of Origins was a very difficult thing to do, almost impossible. Yet for Chen Heng before him? That might not be the case.


    Chris had watched the battle between Chen Heng and the primogenitors. The attitude of treating the primogenitors as the primogenitors and devouring the Abyssal Demon Gods bite by bite was truly terrifying. This was the power that Chen Heng disyed. It was so powerful that it was suffocating. No one dared to believe that he existed.


    In the current Primogenitor World, he had single-handedly orchestrated the current situation, bringing all sorts of changes to this world that were different from the past. Such an existence, such a person, might really be able to bring him out of this Land of Origins.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Then, letting down the worries in his heart, he raised his head, looked at Chen Heng before him, and said softly, ¡°My current strength has already disappeared. Even if I can leave, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to help you in the short term. Even if you give me enough time, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to recover my former strength in the future.¡±


    Chris was also a primogenitor. However, a primogenitor¡¯s foundationy in the world¡¯s authority. The authority of this world was, undoubtedly, already in Chen Heng¡¯s hands. Chen Heng controlled every aspect of the operations of this world, and there was no room for others to interfere.


    This also meant that even if Chris escaped from the World of Origins, he was destined not to be able to be the primogenitor who held authority, like in the past. Instead, he could at most be an ordinary Divine Existences. Of course, a Divine Existence might be powerful in other worlds, but Chen Heng saw them otherwise. Chris understood this very well, which was why he smiled bitterly at this moment.


    ......


    ¡°No worries.¡± Chen Heng did not care about Chris¡¯ words. Instead, he smiled and shook his head, ¡°This world has been on the right track up until now, but itcks a true guide. With your previous identity, you are most suitable for this position.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, Chris could not help but smile.


    There was indeed nothing wrong with those words. Perhaps in terms of strength, Chris would never be able topare to Chen Heng before him, but in terms of experience, it was another matter entirely.


    Having existed in the Space of Origins for hundreds of thousands of years, he had witnessed all sorts of changes in the Primogenitor World and could not be clearer about the past experiences of this world. It was precisely why it was appropriate to ce him as a guide.


    In reality, there isn¡¯t much to do in this position. Chris did not need to interfere in the operations of the world because, on the one hand, it was unnecessary; on the other, Chen Heng would not allow it. So what he needed to do was to regte the Divine Existences thatter appeared and guide them to the right path.


    As time passed, with the Primogenitor World¡¯s size, new Divine Existences would be born sooner orter. So, to prevent these Divine Existences from interfering with the operations and progress of the world, it was necessary to arrange a suitable guide to guide them correctly so that they would not interfere with the new birth of the Divine Existences.


    Otherwise, ording to the normal rules, the birth of the Divine Existences would inevitably suppress the birth of the Divine Existencester and even fundamentally cut off the space for their birth.


    It was right to dismantle the bridge after crossing. This kind of behavior was very normal in many worlds. That was why Chen Heng needed to specially train Chris and let him take on the role and mission of a guide.


    ¡°After some time, you can walk out of this ce and choose the identity you want to live in your new life.¡± Chen Heng said, ¡°Of course, to better guide the new Divine Existences, you will only be a mortal at the beginning. You can¡¯t have a powerful innate power like many primogenitors.¡±


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s n, Chris would be reincarnated directly after that, starting from a mortal. Then, even if he was an ordinary mortal, with the previous primogenitors¡¯ knowledge, Chris could rise step by step and be a new Divine Existence. The difference was only a matter of time.


    To a certain extent, the reason for this arrangement was an experiment by Chen Heng to let Chris have a truly positive impact on this world. As Chris grew up, he would inevitably leave his path along the way. Yet, at the same time, he would bring about the further growth of this world¡¯s extraordinary system.


    Even when he rose to the divine, Chen Heng could also examine many problems with this system to improve it as soon as possible. To a certain extent, he was an experiment. Chris knew this in his heart, but he did not reject it as he was very interested in this matter.


    ¡°To go through it from the start again, from mortal to Divine Existence¡­¡± Chris smiled and said, ¡°Sounds very interesting.¡±


    ¡°If nothing goes wrong, you will be the first Divine Existence in this new world where the primogenitor has disappeared.¡± Chen Heng also smiled and said to him, ¡°However, the existing Divine Existence by then should not be called the primogenitor.¡±


    The primogenitor was the name for those Divine Existences who walked the path of the bloodline.

 Chapter 819 - The Life of a Cheater

    <h4>Chapter 819: ¨C The Life of a Cheater</h4>


    Perhaps Chen Heng¡¯s personality changed a lot after he felt safe. Now, he had more interest in watching the show, not to mention in the past. Of course, having interest in watching the show didn¡¯t mean that he would go personally. After all, with his status, ordinary shows didn¡¯t seem interesting to him.


    However, the scene before them was different. This was a scene personally acted by a Divine Existence, not often seen in the entire world. Therefore, it is worth watching slowly.


    Not only Chen Heng himself, but even the God of Shadows and the God of Nature were very interested in this scene. Despite being in a deep sleep umting power, they sent out a clone to watch the scene with Chen Heng.


    Whoosh¡­


    A clear cry was heard, along with a crisp sound.


    In an ordinary noble¡¯s family, a child made a sound and descended into this world. This child was naturally no other than Chris. Chen Heng could block out all of Chris¡¯ memories during this reincarnation to obtain the best effect. He didn¡¯t do anything to the reincarnation process. The entire process waspletely random and only depended on luck and character.


    As for Chris¡¯ luck, although it wasn¡¯t too good, it was not too bad either. The family he reincarnated with was a small noble in the new era. It was said that his primogenitor also had the bloodline of a royal family.


    Yet, of course, thetter part was a mere saying. Strictly speaking, as long as it was a noble¡¯s primogenitor, it could be traced back to the royal family or even the primogenitor.


    It had been hundreds of years since that revolution. After the decline of the bloodline noble, a new pattern quickly took shape. Arge number of new nobles appeared, impacting the original pattern of the world. As for the original bloodline nobles, they either weakened or barely maintained their status, thus transforming themselves into a new type of noble.


    In today¡¯s world, although bloodlines were still important, it was no longer the most important thing. However, there was no doubt that a noble with a powerful bloodline would still have all sorts of advantages even after stepping into the extraordinary system.


    The entire family was looking forward to Chris¡¯ birth. They were excited that their family had another member, and at the same time, they were looking forward to a new extraordinary appearing in their family. They were satisfied with the test result.


    Chris¡¯ bloodline was not bad, so his identity was naturally not bad. He not only had the talent to be a Life Knight but also had the aptitude to be the Law. Although both aptitudes were not that good, they were not bad either.


    This discovery thrilled the small family, and they deliberately started a discussion to decide the future path of little Chris. At the end of the discussion, they decided to send Chris for training under a knight. They chose this not because they thought the knight¡¯s path was better than the mage¡¯s.


    ......


    In fact, the situation waspletely opposite. In any world where knights and mages existed concurrently, the mage¡¯s status would be higher than the knight¡¯s. However, that was also the problem.


    Mages had a higher status, but it was also more expensive to nurture them. So this small noble family might be unable to nurture Chris even if they emptied the entire family fortune.


    Inparison, the knight¡¯s path was much cheaper. Other than some necessary expenses, the rest was not too much. This family could easily afford it.


    Just like that, Chris started training when he was three years old and was sent away to a nearby knight academy when he was ten years old. After hundreds of years of development, knight academies started appearing here.


    They originated from various kingdoms. Each kingdom started to build special academies to train its own extraordinary talents. Among them, the mage academies were rarely owned due to the high cost. Knight academies, however, had developed well over the years as it cost lesser to train a knight.


    Chris went to this knight academy and became just one of the many small academies. Then, everything about Chris went on slowly. As his family had predicted, he grew up normally and studied hard, but soon showed something unusual.


    Although Chris¡¯ memory was sealed, and he appeared just to be a normal child, the presence of a Divine Existence in him could not be concealed. Soon, he disyed something different.


    Chris was too handsomepared to ordinary people. Although his talent was ordinary, his will was unreasonably strong. Even a renowned knight would be amazed by Chris. Yet, the most unique thing was his terrifying learning ability. No matter what knowledge it was, Chris could easilyprehend and remember it.


    Chris did something amazing with the knight¡¯s breathing technique provided by the academy. He spent three years improving the knight¡¯s breathing technique to a considerable extent and seeded in achieving better results.


    This news surprised the entire academy, and even famous people were amazed. Chris became famous because of this, and many people remembered him.


    Yet, this was just the beginning. Owing to his intelligence, although Chris¡¯ aptitude was ordinary, his cultivation progress had always been speedy, far surpassing other people with ordinary aptitude.


    When he was twenty years old, he had already advanced as a Second Rank knight, bing one of the few powerhouses in the vicinity. Furthermore, this was not the end, far from the end.

 Chapter 820 - - Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 820: ¨C Confrontation</h4>


    ¡°This person¡¯s vitality is quite tenacious. He¡¯s notpletely dead yet.¡± Chris sighed silently, and he didn¡¯t know how toment on this.


    Jameson was definitely an influential figure in the past era. He was once one of the strongest powerhouses in the entire Primogenitor World apart from the primogenitor. No one couldpare to Jameson, other than the kings of the three great empires.


    Chris would naturally pay some attention to such a person. Not that he really cared about the situation in the Primogenitor World. He was just bored. After all, he had been trapped in the Space of Origins for so many years. His only hobby was to look at the changes in the outside world, which would inevitably include the three great empires, as well as the King¡¯s Assembly.


    Jameson was a famous figure in that era. He had been in Chris¡¯ eyes since he was young. Chris had a deep impression of him, which was still fresh in his memory.


    However, the world had changed a long time ago. Chris thought that he would never hear this name again, and if nothing went wrong, the name would probably be buried in the future. Therefore, when he heard this name again, he could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°Alright, are you choosing the mage¡¯s path?¡± After understanding the current situation, Chris began to integrate the information and understand the current situation.


    Before Chris recovered his memory, he was the number one person in the knight camp. However, that did not mean he would not inherit the legacy of other systems.


    On the contrary, Chris had enough knowledge and understanding of many systems with his talent. So, if he wanted to, he could easily set foot on the path of those systems. The reason why he did not do so was simply because of his pride.


    Before his memory was awakened, Chris had grown up as an ordinary person. The sacred nature gave him a strong talent andprehension, but it made him more confident than ever. He was confident that even if he did not set foot on other paths, he could still reach the end by relying on the knight¡¯s path.


    His thought was not wrong. After all, with Chris¡¯ talent, as long as he was willing, he would be able to walk the knight¡¯s path. However, this speed would be somewhat dyed, and he would not be able to advance sessfully at the fastest speed.


    However, after the memories were awakened, it was another matter. After awakening the memories, the return of the memories of the previous hundreds of thousands of years quickly changed Chris¡¯ concept.


    In Chris¡¯ eyes, what was confidence? Could it be eaten? The transcendent world was iparably fierce, where strength was the priority. If you weren¡¯t strong enough, no matter how much confidence you had, wouldn¡¯t you still die if the other party attacked?


    On the contrary, even if you invested in other systems and waited for the crisis to be resolved before you came to pursue the higher fields of a knight, wouldn¡¯t it still be the same?


    ......


    ¡®Why bother to get yourself into the dead end?¡¯ Chris shook his head as various thoughts shed through his mind.


    Overall, he was still young. If it were the current Chris, he would not be like this. Without the slightest hesitation, Chris began to try to specialize in the mage system.


    The mage¡¯s path was the most suitable for Chris. The essence of this path was to grasp the essence of the world. The more knowledge you acquire, the richer your understanding of the world, and the faster your strength will increase.


    Chris¡¯ advantage was obvious in this aspect. Firstly, he was a Divine Existence. Even though his power had disappeared at this moment, his previous understanding of the world¡¯s essence still existed. He couldpletely slowly transform his umtion through the mage system. By then, everything would be much easier.


    However, in reality, this was also the most suitable path for powerhouses like Chris to cultivate again and improve themselves. For example, the powerhouses of the previous era, such as Jameson, all walked the mage¡¯s path.


    Time passed slowly. Fifty years passed quickly.


    During these fifty years, the King¡¯s Assembly¡¯s statements spread around the world. Jameson carried the King¡¯s Assembly¡¯s strength and began attacking other forces.


    The Gilna Empire had already disappeared in the new era and was devoured by the King¡¯s Assembly. However, the Cardo Empire and the Violet Empire still existed and had different levels of trump cards.


    Among them, the Cardo Empire had the God of Shadows at its back, who had been limited to the Cardo Empire all these years and didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of expanding their territory.


    As for the Violet Empire, it was an unexpected ident. During the World Revolution, many bloodline nobles lost their power and became ordinary people.


    However, this change did not seemplete in the Violet Empire. King Violet, who suppressed everything, did not seem to have lost his power. On the contrary, he maintained his terrifying power.


    In the mortal world, he married Princess Aimer of the Gilna Empire and gave birth to a child. Owing to King Violet¡¯s terrifying strength, the child they gave birth to still retained the characteristics of the past era, possessing terrifying strength, which also affected many things.


    At least, under the circumstances, the Violet Empire stood tall and showed no signs of destion. Nheless, there were changes as well. The most obvious change was after the first King Violet, theter King Violet, as the descendant of that king.


    Although he could maintain his strength, his reproduction ability seemed much weaker, far from being as powerful as the previous royal family, who was able to reproduce freely.


    This was a restriction that Chen Heng had ced on his descendants.

 Chapter 821 - The Primogenitor’s Struggle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 821: ¨C The Primogenitor¡¯s Struggle (1)</h4>


    A new confrontation started. To this new world, this confrontation was undoubtedly worth paying attention to because it would determine the future direction and structure of this world.


    Whether it was Jameson or Grissom, the two sides fighting were the most powerful people of this era. The current world is in a state of chaos. Other than the top powerhouses left behind from the previous era, only the two people before them were the most powerful. This strength was not only for the present but also for the future.


    As time passed, people had every reason to believe that the strength of the two people before them would be even stronger, constantly breaking through the current level.


    Then, the question came. Who was stronger between the two of them? Probably no one was clear about the answer yet. This world¡¯s logic was sometimesplicated but quite simple at times.


    Complicated because there is too much logic in this world, and people have too many thoughts. Sometimes, it was too difficult to convince a person. The simple reason was that it was very difficult to convince others, but it was easy to get rid of the person who spoke.


    It was difficult to distinguish reasonings, but it¡¯s not the case for physics. Thus, a life of reasoning began. But, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the confrontation was about to begin.


    Bang!


    The rumbling sound spread, shrouding the entire area. It was deafening. It was like muffled thunder wanting to split thend apart forcefully. When the two Fifth Rank existences shed, the violent and crazy power spread, shrouding the entire area.


    How vast was this area? If one were to count it, it was already the size of several kingdoms. Under the suppression of the two auras, all living creatures, including humans, birds, and beasts, could not avoid it. Just the aftershocks could kill many people.


    If it were the bloodline masters of the past, such a bloody scene would have been possible. This was because the bloodline masters of that era were generally unable to control their power in detail, and they were unable to make their power work. Therefore, every bit was not wasted.


    Instead, they were all used in the fight, resulting in a terrifying impact. Once this kind of impact erupted, it would often affect the innocent, and all living creatures within a radius of thousands of miles might be affected.


    It would be lucky if it were only property damage. The worse would be the loss of family members. It would be more fortunate if it were in the core area of the battle. Then, they could enjoy the oue of the dead person being shattered and even skip the cremation process. That was because the person was gone directly.


    This was due to the bloodline masters¡¯ inability to control their powerful strength urately. Not only did ordinary bloodline masters have this problem, but even those who stood at the top of the bloodline masters, such as the kings of the three great empires and Jameson, also had this problem.


    ......


    However, it was all good now. This problem was peacefully resolved during the period when transcendents swept across the world. After all, the times had changed. Yet now, the transcendents were all taking one step at a time, slowly bing stronger from the lower levels. Even Jameson was the same.


    During this process, other aspects were fine, but the control of one¡¯s strength would be improved to the highest degree. It was rare to see people being injured by ident, like in the past when a fight would kill countless people.


    Nheless, just because there were fewer casualties didn¡¯t mean that they weren¡¯t terrifying anymore. In fact, due to their fine control over their strength, the strength that Jameson and Chris disyed at this moment was even more terrifying.


    The sky changed, and all sorts of terrifying scenes appeared everywhere. The earth cracked like a natural disaster had descended and began to erupt simultaneously. There was an intense aura suppression in the void, opposing both parties.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already advanced to the Fifth Rank?¡± Sensing the truth from Chris, Jameson¡¯s face revealed a look of shock.


    Chris had given him a pleasant surprise. In this era, most of the powerhouses in the world were at the Fourth Rank and waiting for someone to open up a path for them. Not only was there someone who could integrate the mage and knight¡¯s system to create a brand new path, but they could also use this opportunity to advance to the Fifth Rank, reaching the same level as him. As a pioneer, Jameson knew very well how difficult it would be.


    ¡°I admire you even more...¡± He looked at Chris with a fiery expression.


    Those who knew Jameson understood that this old man from the old era was an excellent researcher. He had even presided over manyrge-scale bloodline experiments in the old era. This was also why he was the first to open up a path. For a person like him, if he could see a pioneer before him, it would also be something that made him very happy.


    However, his n to provoke Chris was doomed to fail. Chris would not mind utilizing the King¡¯s Assembly¡¯s resources to help his research and cultivation. However, he couldn¡¯t join the King¡¯s Assembly and be controlled by others from then on.


    After all, he was once a high and mighty primogenitor. He had his pride and wouldn¡¯t submit to someone weaker than him.


    This was different from Chen Heng. Although Chen Heng was powerful, he never cared about his pride for his benefit. He would never mind bowing to the weak as long as he could benefit from it.


    But this was different for Chris and the others. Because of this, Chris could also express his submission to Chen Heng, but he would never do the same to Jameson.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity...¡±


    Feeling Chris¡¯ firm will, Jameson couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply, feeling a little regretful.


    Their battle continued, and their auras spread, triggering a series of natural disasters. However, in the ensuing battle, their killing intent was not as intense as it seemed to outsiders.


    This was very normal. Jameson and Chris had no deep enmity, and there was no need to kill each other. Furthermore, whether or not he could kill Chris was still unknown.


    They were both Fifth Rank, and their strength was simr. It was still unknown if they could kill off the opposing party even if they went all out. However, it would be a huge blow to the King¡¯s Assembly¡¯s development if Jameson were injured.


    Those who had submitted to the King¡¯s Assembly and those who had been subdued due to Jameson¡¯s strength would take the opportunity to n and execute something.


    After all, these people weren¡¯t powerhouses nurtured by the King¡¯s Assembly. Their sense of belonging to the King¡¯s Assembly wasn¡¯t very strong. They definitely wouldn¡¯t mind betraying the King¡¯s Assembly if there was a chance. They might even tear off a piece of meat from the King¡¯s Assembly.


    As for Chris?


    Honestly speaking, he should be able to stall Jameson and kill him off here directly if he were to use all his strength.


    After all, although Jameson was strong, Chris was still a reincarnated primogenitor. He had researched and cultivated for many years, and his strength had outgrown Jameson.


    However, killing Jameson would not do him any good. After Jameson¡¯s death, the King¡¯s Assembly would fall into chaos, but it would not be useful to him.


    Was he recing Jameson as the leader of the King¡¯s Assembly? That was possible, but it was too troublesome for Chris. Even if he seeded, he would end up with a kingdom riddled with holes.


    What benefits would he have for taking over the King¡¯s Assembly? Moreover, even if he became the leader of the King¡¯s Assembly, it wouldn¡¯t be of many benefits to his strength. He might even need to waste too much of his strength and use it for other purposes. So it was not worth it.


    Both sides did not have the intention of fighting to the death. Naturally, this would not be an actual battle of life and death. At the end of the battle, the situation began to develop in a strange direction.


    ¡°This is a Fifth Rank spell I invented. I named it Dark Night Sky Curtain.¡±


    Jameson stretched out his hand. The spiritual energy in his mind connected with the outside world, instantly creating a dark sky curtain that covered an area.


    Under this dark sky curtain, all the elemental particles seemed to be suppressed. There was also an inexplicable erosive force that seeped into the body from the outside world like ants gnawing at one¡¯s body.


    ¡°Quite an impressive idea.¡±


    Chris nodded. After feeling the effect of this spell, he also made his move.


    As soon as he made his move, he waved the long sword in his hand, instantly cutting off everything. Even the dark sky curtain that covered the sky was cut off, revealing the scene after that.


    ¡°This is a uniquebat skill that I have deduced. Therefore, I named it the Void Battle de. It requires the umtion of magic power, life energy, and the coordination of mind and body to unleash its potential fully.¡±


    Chris exined. Jameson was on the opposite side. His eyes lit up when he saw the skill that Chris had disyed. ¡°What a genius idea. Is this abat skill that only belongs to an Elemental Knight? It is indeed unique...¡±


    Well, the two peak champions began tomunicate as they fought. There was no atmosphere of life and death at all.


    Pitifully below, around the two peak champions, the underlings of both sides were still staring at each other. One moment, they were looking at the sky changing color, and the next, they looked at the long saber piercing through the air. They were watching with fear and trepidation.


    If they knew the true situation of this battle, they must have conflicting,plicated feelings in their mind.


    The ¡°battle¡±sted for three days and three nights before it ended in a draw. Although there was no winner in this battle, they were satisfied when they left.


    Jameson naturally returned with a full load. He had learned a lot from Chris. Chris was also surprised by many of Jameson¡¯s ideas. He had many inspirations in his heart and was ready to go back and continue his research.


    Now, he somewhat understood why Chen Heng wanted to create such a new world. In terms of strength, in the past, the bloodline era¡¯s strength was stronger than the new era. Any random royal family could sweep away the current Mage Knight.


    However, this strength waspletely based on the bloodline. There was no novelty or change at all. How could it be as vibrant as it is now?


    Without change, it meant that there was no innovation. Without innovation, it meant that there was no progress. And without progress, it meant that they were declining.


    What would happen if they encountered a new world that was stronger and more progressive?


    Chen Heng might have thought of these things, which was why he made these changes in this world. He forcefully interrupted the old era when the bloodline noble ruled over everything.


    After returning to their respective territories, the results of this battle spread with time, and it was immediately spread to many forces.


    It was only then that people learned that other than Jameson, the leader of the King¡¯s Assembly, there was another person who had reached that level through his hard work.


    Moreover, his genius-like integration of the mage and knight system had created a brand new ss, the Elemental Knight, which caused a huge uproar. So many people were talking about it.


    Some people thought that the mage and knight system integration and the creation of the Elemental Knight ss was a genius-like creation by Chris that could bring new changes to the world.


    However, some people thought this was Chris¡¯s betrayal of the knights. He had betrayed the knight¡¯s spirit and was no longer worthy of being the leader of the Knight System.


    No matter how they discussed it, there was no doubt that Chris had already be famous through this incident. His reputation had spread far and wide and was known by many people.


    Some of those with both the talent of a mage and the talent of a knight had their eyes lit up. They were already thinking about whether they should go and seek refuge with Chris and choose a brand new path.


    There were quite many people in this world who had such thoughts. Because ording to the current situation, the potential of the new ss, the Elemental Knight, seemed much stronger than a single mage or knight.


    Chris hadbined the advantages of a mage and a knight. The cost was lower than that of a mage, and thebat strength was stronger than that of a knight. At the same time, because of the existence of life energy, the Elemental Knight could crush both the mages and knights in actualbat.


    Thebination of magic power and life energy was far stronger than a single system. The only bad thing was that the prerequisites for this ss were too high. One had to have both mage and knight qualities to try, or it would not seed.


    But this was not difficult for the masses. Extraordinary talents seemed to bemon. Many people had several different talents, but each had different qualities, so they would often choose the one with the best aptitude or the one they were most interested in developing.


    As Chris¡¯ reputation spread far and wide, many people came to seek refuge with him. This greatly expanded Chris¡¯ forces and strength, bing the thirdrgest force after the Violet Empire and the King¡¯s Assembly.


    As for the Cardo Empire? This empire itself was independent of the mainstream. It was only quietly developing overseas, so it was naturally unimportant.


    Time continued to pass. After the battle with Jameson, Chris devoted himself to research and learning, trying to make bigger breakthroughs.

 Chapter 822 - The Primogenitor’s Struggle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 822: ¨C The Primogenitor¡¯s Struggle (2)</h4>


    Time slowly passed. Unknowingly, a thousand years quickly passed. To the Primogenitor World, a mere thousand years was actually nothing.


    In the past, any bloodline noble above the Fourth Rank had a lifespan of at least several thousand years. Although a mere thousand years wasn¡¯t considered short, it wasn¡¯t too long of a long time either.


    In the past, a thousand years would not have changed anything. No matter how many generations of mortals passed, the world remained the same. There were no changes.


    However, in the current era, the situation is different. In the past thousand years, the world changed with each passing day. Almost every once in a while, new changes began to ur.


    During this period, the number of mortals continued to grow. Now, they spread to every corner of the world. In the past, there were still many ces without many traces of ordinary mortals. But now, they were everywhere.


    The explosion of poption led to the rapid development of various technologies. As the poption grew, thend in many ces began to be restricted. The contradiction between the people and thend began to be sharp.


    Different from the era when thend was wide, and the people were sparse, the continuous appearance of extraordinary beings improved themoners¡¯ status in this era. Themoners had a good environment for rapid reproduction.


    Therefore, in a short span of a thousand years, thend that used to be exceptionally rich began to be crowded, and all kinds of contradictions began to stand out.


    And the result of the umtion of contradictions, to a certain extent, was war. In the past thousand years, one war after another broke out on thisnd, causing the former noble to be dumbstruck.


    This world had never broken out into such frequent wars in the past. In the past, the wars were between the noble and the noble, and the reason was often because of disputes between the noble.


    But even so, the wars that broke out were still rtively small to a certain extent. Moreover, they often stopped before things went out of hand. It was rare for them to directly destroy a family, let alone the inheritance of a kingdom.


    Therefore, in the past era, each kingdom had a long history. Some even had a long history of more than ten thousand years.


    But now, the situation is very different. Although extraordinary beings mainly fought the current war, its impetus was sometimes not what the noble wanted but sharp contradictions.


    ......


    Now, in thisnd, there were even revolts by themoners. However, these so-calledmoners¡¯ revolts had nothing to do with the leadership and the civilians in a world with extraordinary beings. Yet, it did not stop the civilians from rioting against the noble.


    In just a thousand years, wars broke out one after another. The frequency and speed of these wars were shocking, and it felt strange. However, the frequent wars also led to the continuous intensification of technological change.


    War was not a good thing, but sometimes it was necessary. It eliminated the old and the weak, spreading the good and finally pushing the entire civilization forward. This was how it was in a normal world.


    And in this extraordinary world, the participation of extraordinary individuals was also indispensable in these wars. Thus, in these wars, powerful, extraordinary individuals began to emerge.


    First, there was the continuous emergence of Fifth Rank extraordinary beings, followed by Sixth and even Seventh Rank.


    Yes, there were Seventh Rank extraordinary beings in the current era. That person was none other than Chris.


    After that battle with Jameson, he established his position and elerated his research in the subsequent era, breaking through himself. He was in apetitive position with Jameson, far ahead.


    When they were at the Fifth Rank, their growth rate was not much different, and they were both at the same level. Jameson was behind when they reached the Sixth Rank, but he could still barely catch up.


    It was not until Chris broke through the istion and found the way to advance to the Seventh Rank that he left Jameson far behind and became the strongest person in the world in the name.


    In this world, the older generation of bloodline warriors had disappeared, and the first king of the Violet Empire had retired. Although the second king of the Violet Empire was powerful, he was only in Sixth Rank and had not reached the peak of the rank yet.


    Within the Cardo Empire, the Church of the God of Shadows still covered that area, maintaining its ruling ideal and never interfering with the outside world. However, within the region within its capabilities, Chris was the strongest.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Chris.


    A thousand years had passed, and Chris¡¯ current status was just like Jameson¡¯s back then, the number one person in this world. However, it was a pity that, at this time, there was not a single Seventh Rank powerhouse in the world to stop Chris¡¯ actions.


    To put it bluntly, if Chris was willing, he could subdue most of the factions without expending much effort. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Chris didn¡¯t do so. Instead, he quietly stayed and recuperated in his kingdom.


    This action caused everyone to heave a sigh of relief. But, just like Jameson and the others, as they heaved a sigh of relief, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of urgency. They continued to speed up their research, hoping to reach that level as soon as possible.


    Only by standing on the same level could they be able to protect themselves. Because of this, Jameson and the others had enough motivation to move forward and not be as silent as before.


    After all, only when there was pressure would there be motivation. People ced their hopes on their bloodlines in the past, but now, it was up to them.


    This was a very obvious change. As for Chris, he naturally didn¡¯t have the idea of unifying this world.


    He was once a primogenitor, a divine existence. No matter what, his goal should be getting back to the divine level. What benefits could unifying this Primogenitor World have?


    Of course, if he could unify this world, Chris wouldn¡¯t mind trying. But the problem was that he couldn¡¯t do it. Others might not know how the behind-the-scenes of the Primogenitor World work, but how could Chris himself not know?


    Putting aside other ces and Chen Heng, who was secretly observing, Chris couldn¡¯t even deal with the Violet Empire and the Cardo Empire.


    Although Chen Heng, as the ruler of this world, wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to make a move within the Violet Empire, his former followers still existed. Aimer, Grissom, Charlie, and the others were all still within the Violet Empire. Furthermore, their strength was not the slightest bit inferior.


    This ce had gathered thest essence of the past era. But furthermore, it had not lost its power.


    As for the Cardo Empire, it was the Divine Kingdom of the God of Shadows. The power within it was simrly terrifying. It was still fine when Chris was at his peak, but now, he could not afford to provoke them.


    Other than that, there were many other ces in the world where hidden powers lurked, and there were still some remnants of past primogenitors. These were all fatal things.


    .


    Rather than expending so much effort to unify the entire world, Chris might as well focus on himself and try to break through to a higher level as much as possible.


    With this thought in mind, Chris didn¡¯t do much. Instead, he remained silent and tried to ascend to a higher level.


    His actions were correct to a certain extent. Because for a divine reincarnation, as long as he was given enough time, he would be able to deduce the path ahead sooner orter. He would only encounter obstacles until he reached the divine level.


    Boom!


    Five hundred yearster, a powerful aura erupted from this ce. That aura was so powerful that it affected the entire Primogenitor World. Anyone powerful enough could sense it and feel terrified.


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    Jameson felt the auraing from afar and was terrified.


    ¡°The aura was not inferior to the past me...¡±


    As he carefully felt the auraing from Chris, he sighed in his heart, and all sorts of thoughts shed through his mind.


    After advancing to Seventh Rank for five hundred years, Chris¡¯s strength had finally increased again. But, at this moment, he had already reached a critical point.


    It would be the peak of the Seventh Rank if converted to a simple and easy-to-understand calction method. In the past, it was a level that only the kings of the three great empires had. In the past, Jameson was also at this level.


    He could not help but feel a littleplicated when he thought of this. In just over a thousand years, the speed of the world¡¯s development was too fast.


    Although Jameson had long understood that this day woulde sooner orter, when this day came, he could not help but sigh and was speechless.


    At this moment, Chris was not inferior to Jameson at all. Moreover, in terms ofbat strength, he might be even higher. And he had already reached the peak of the Seventh Rank. Would the Eighth Rank still be far away? And could Chris still go for a higher level after the Eighth Rank?


    Jameson¡¯s mood could not help but fluctuate thinking of this, and he began to get excited. He couldn¡¯t wait to see a higher-level figure appear to a certain extent because this was once his dream.


    No, perhaps it wasn¡¯t just Jameson¡¯s dream, but the dream of every bloodline noble. It had only been a thousand years since then. Although this period wasn¡¯t short, there were still many old people who had survived.


    For this group of people who had a powerful bloodline but remained at the current level, unable to advance further, a higher level was something they had dreamed of. And now, it seemed that someone was finally going to reach this step.


    More than half of the world was looking at Chris. People were discussing, and their minds were filled with excitement as if they wanted to know how far this genius-like powerhouse would go in the future.


    And Chris did not disappoint. Another five hundred years had passed, and the continent was again in turmoil.


    In this current era, the older generations like Jameson had sessively advanced to the Seventh Rank, reaching a higher level. They worked hard to advance, fighting along the path that Chris had walked once before. And on this basis, Chris advanced again.


    At a certain moment, the vigorous eruption of Qi Blood seemed to cover the sky. People could only see the phantom image of a knight appearing on the continent.


    He stood there, pulled out the long sword in his hand, and fiercely shed forward.


    sh...


    It was only a single sword, but the power was shocking. Whether it was light or anything else, it was all cut off.


    The earth began to grow dim. Then, finally, darkness enveloped the world, and it took a long time for it to recover. Yet, that powerful and suffocating aura remained. Everyone in this world clearly felt it, and they felt terrified.


    All signs indicated that Chris had seeded once again, breaking the limits of the past and advancing to a higher level.


    The Eighth Rank!


    If converted to the past, the Eighth Rank was the Cathedral level. Even in the history of the bloodline noble, only the Ancient Kings had this level of strength.


    And in the modern era where the bloodline had withered, there were no powerhouses of this level. So, to a certain extent, the past Saint Child experiments of the King¡¯s Assembly had a very simple purpose. It was just to create powerhouses of this level.


    And now, Chris did not rely on his bloodline or anything else. He relied only on his hard work to advance sessfully, reaching the level he was at now. When the news spread, the entire transcendental realm could not help but be moved. There was amotion everywhere.


    People like Jameson could not help but sigh. The emotions in their hearts were extremelyplicated. They did not know what to say. However, no matter how they felt, it did not matter at this moment.


    Some people already had some despair in their hearts. Chris was a little too terrifying, like a monster for most people. They were trying their best to catch up, but the gap was getting bigger and bigger.


    This situation made many people unable to muster up the courage to chase, and they were deeply struck.


    Of course, not everyone was like this. A few people, such as Jameson, were still fighting and ready to pursue him. But, even if they couldn¡¯t catch up with Chris in their lifetime, they would be right as long as they gained something.


    Moreover, Chris¡¯s existence wasn¡¯t a big disadvantage for Jameson and the others. He not only gave them goals but also led them by example, letting them understand that there was still a path ahead.


    All these years, it was precise because of Chris¡¯ existence that the extraordinary world could transform quickly.


    Time continued to pass. After advancing to the Eighth Rank, Chris did not make any movements for a long period. It was not until nearly two thousand yearster that he began to make any movements.


    A powerful aura soared into the sky, and his strength again sublimated. Chris was already close to the peak of the Eighth Rank. But, from the looks of it, he was not far from the Ninth Rank.


    And now, people like Jameson had just barely reached the Seventh Rank. Before they reached the Eighth Rank, there was still a long way to go.


    The gap between the two sides was already growingrger andrger. And over time, the gap would not only not shrink, but it would also continue to grow.

 Chapter 823 - The Primogenitors’ Struggle (3)

    <h4>Chapter 823: -The Primogenitors¡¯ Struggle (3) Trantion</h4>


    Chen Heng and the others watched mid-air when the earth was in chaos.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Chen Heng looked at the God of Shadows and the God of Nature and said with a smile. He seemed to be in a good mood and was still in a rxed state.


    But on the contrary, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature were not so rxed but tensed. Their expressions were solemn, and their emotions were somewhatplicated.


    Frankly speaking, when they saw the changes in thend, they could not help but feel an impulse to intervene in the affairs of the mortal world and suppress the current atmosphere of being happy and upward.


    The changes on thend were too frightening for them. In the past, they didn¡¯t think so in the World of Gods. But now, after observing this world, they realize how terrifying this situation was.


    If nothing unexpected happened, it wouldn¡¯t take many years for this world to give birth to a divine existence, or even more than one.


    Under normal circumstances, the process for these people wouldn¡¯t be so smooth because as long as there were pioneers in this world, they would inevitably affect the progress of those who cameter.


    For example, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature. Even if they did not intend to interrupt their divine ascension, the forces they left behind would gradually grow stronger as time passed. As a result, these new groups of divine existences would eventually upy the vast majority of the interests in this world.


    Even if the God of Shadows and the God of Nature did not personally take action, the forces they left behind would simrly y a simr role. To a certain extent, they would obstruct the progress of those who cameter, making it impossible for them to climb up their paths.


    But now, the forces of the God of Shadows and the God of Nature were all restricted. They could only exist within a certain range, so they naturally could not control the outside world.


    The people of Chris¡¯s generation had the best environment and could work their way up.


    ¡°Think about it this way. It is difficult for new gods to be born in the World of Gods because we, the divine existences, have also yed a great role.¡±


    ......


    The God of Shadow pondered for a moment, then said, his expression somewhatplicated.


    In the past World of Gods, under normal circumstances, there might not even be a newborn divine existence in tens of thousands of years.


    Now, it seemed that the situation was not because the people in the World of Gods were not up to par, but because there was no stage for them to unleash them.


    Even if the Gods of the World of Gods did not directlye out to suppress them, the churches that they left behind and even the ordinary believers would indirectly suppress and hinder the uing hopeful divine existences.


    This phenomenon could be easily exined. The growth process of any divine existence inevitably requires a huge amount of resources.


    In the World of Gods¡¯ environment, such resources were controlled by the churches of the gods. If anyters wanted to obtain them, it was equivalent to seizing them from the hands of these churches. This indirectly opposed the power of the gods, which would lead to premature death.


    Not to mention the need for faith, which required them to fight for the faiths and followers from the existing divine existences. Only then would they be sessful.


    Under such circumstances, the birth of any divine existence would be extremely difficult. It was no wonder that the World of Gods had be like that.


    And now, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature had witnessed the changes in this world. They were able to know how fast a divine existence could be born in a new world without the divine suppression of the past.


    This world had already reached such a level just a few thousand years after the seed of transcendence was spread. This speed was truly so fast that it was inconceivable.


    Of course, the reason why this was inconceivably fast was also due to Chris and the others.


    Including Jameson and the other bloodlines, they were all former powerhouses and not someone who had to start from scratch. Therefore, it was naturally much easier for them to rise again.


    But even so, this result was still very impressive. Because no matter how many advantages they had, they could not change their nature as pioneers.


    As pioneers, they opened up a brand new path, and at the same time, they could achieve the results they had today. This result was amazing.


    ¡°Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before the first divine existence in this world is born...¡±


    Looking at thend under his feet, Chen Heng smiled and said softly.


    ¡°That young man named Chris... There seems to be something strange about him...¡±


    On the side, the God of Nature said with a frown, ¡°No matter how you look at it, his speed is a little too fast...


    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, he¡¯s got a fifty percent chance of ascending to be a divine existence...¡±


    A fifty percent chance didn¡¯t seem high, but in reality, it was a frighteningly high sess rate.


    Under normal circumstances in the World of Gods, even if ten Demigods tried to break through to a higher level, only one would seed in the end. The sess rate was about one-tenth, and it was under the condition that these Demigods had sufficient support.


    Those who were able to be Demigods and dared to break through to the divine level were all prepared. They would only start after all the preparations had been made. There were only a few who tried blindly.


    Even so, there was still only one-tenth of the sess rate. From this point of view, the God of Nature¡¯s evaluation of Chris was already very high. However, Chen Heng knew that the probability of Chris being able to be divine sessfully was even higher than this.


    After all, in essence, Chris wasn¡¯t starting from scratch but rather a divine existence restarting from the bottom.


    ¡°That person named Jameson is also possible. As for the others, although there is some hope, the chances are slimpared to these two...¡±


    The God of Shadows nodded and made his judgment. In short, although Chen Heng had left enough space for the people of this world to develop, he did his best not to let the traces of the forerunners interfere with their progress.


    However, ascending to the divine realm was not a path everyone could take. Therefore, even if all the extraordinary beings in the world were gathered, only a few of those had the hope of walking this path.


    In this era, the only people who had the possibility of ascending to the divine level were these two people. Jameson and Chris.


    Chris had the highest possibility of ascending to the divine level, with a ny-nine percent sess rate. As for Jameson, although the probability was slightly lower, in Chen Heng¡¯s opinion, it was still more than thirty percent.


    These two people could be considered very good seedlings. However, other than them, there were still some other candidates.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled. ¡°Perhaps there are other heroes hidden in this world?


    ¡°In such a dazzling era, if only a few of them, then it would be a bit of a pity.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The God of Shadows and the God of Nature turned around and looked at Chen Heng in confusion. They did not know what he was going to do. However, they soon understood Chen Heng¡¯s n.


    The moment Chris advanced to the Eighth Rank, there were a few figures who walked out of the Violet Empire at the center of the Primogenitor World, arriving in the outside world.


    They were three figures belonging to the old era. Yet, at this moment, they had also entered this era. Grissom, Aimer and Charlie.


    These three were people from the past, and their strength originated in the bloodline. Because of their rtionship with Chen Heng, in the past, the three of them did not immediately lose all of their power, but they were also restricted by Chen Heng, unable to leave the violet empire.


    During these thousands of years, they seemed to have done nothing within the Violet Empire. In reality, they were quietly collecting advanced research results from the outside world and transferring them to the Violet Empire for study and research use.


    After a long time, their power had also reached a critical level. It was time for them to go out and take a walk.


    ¡°It¡¯s them...¡±


    Looking at Aimer and the other two, the God of Shadows was somewhat enlightened. ¡°You want your wife in the mortal world to be a divine existence as well?¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡±


    The God of Nature interrupted with a look of surprise on her face. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, you can make her a Ddemigod...¡±


    The holy existences seemed to be high and mighty, and the glory was invible, but it also depended on who it was for.


    For Chen Heng, who directly treated the Demon Gods as a buffet, it was very easy for him to cultivate a divine existence. As long as he was willing to divide part of his authority, even if given to a mortal, it was enough to create a god.


    Perhaps it was difficult to be divine existence, but it was easy to be a Demigod. As long as Chen Heng was willing to spend a lot of his resources, ascending someone to the Demigod rank was simple.


    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I still hope she can rely on her strength to advance until she reaches her limit, then I¡¯ll take action...¡±


    Chen Heng said softly, his gaze fixed on Aimer, and his gaze could not help but be much gentler.


    ¡°This is good for her future.¡±


    If she were directly ascended to the divine level, there would be a huge problem, and she would most likely not be able to take another step forward. However, if Aimer could rely on her strength to advance and reach the Demigod Rank, then Chen Heng would only need to give her a push.


    In this way, she still had the potential to continue advancing in the future, and she would not stop forever because of this. Of course, the significance of this was not too great.


    In addition, this was Aimer¡¯s own will, so Chen Heng did not force her. He would just follow her thoughts. In any case, it did not have much of an impact on Chen Heng.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch.¡±


    Chen Heng had a smile on his face as he quietly watched the changes on the ground. He said softly.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The other two nodded and did not say anything. Then, with Aimer and the others joining in, the changes on the ground became even more intense.


    After thousands of years of growth and improvement, Aimer and the others were all at the Eighth Rank.


    They did not rely on their bloodlines but on themselves. When they tried to walk on this path, Chen Heng dissolved the energy in their bodies, converting it into pure essence and replenishing them. Thus, after thousands of years, they had only reached this step.


    However, the Eighth Rank was already very impressive in the outside world. In the entire Primogenitor World, only Chris alone had this level of power, able to stand shoulder to shoulder with Aimer and the others.


    The entire world changed in an instant. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the moment Aimer and the others left the Violet Empire. They immediately summoned Chris.


    Under the watchful eyes of the world, a huge battle unfolded. The three powerhouses from the Violet Empire joined forces to fight Chris.


    This was akin to three Eighth Rank powerhouses attacking Chris simultaneously. This matter caused everyone to feel stifled and nervous.


    One had to know that Grissom, Aimer, and Charlie were all experts from the Violet Empire. And now, the three of them had joined hands to attack Chris. Did this mean that the Violet Empire, which had been silent for many years, had finally decided to interfere with the outside world and unify the entire Primogenitor World?


    The world felt that the possibility of this was very high. Thus, they unconsciously started to panic. Especially powerhouses like Jameson were even more afraid.


    As powerhouses from the old era, perhaps no one knew more about the terror of the Violet Empire than they did. Yet, to put it bluntly, if the Violet Empire were prepared to unify the entire Primogenitor World, perhaps no one would be able to stop them.


    However, facing the current situation, what else could they do? This thought shed through everyone¡¯s minds, and their expressions gradually became unsightly.


    Rumble!


    At a certain moment, a powerful aura swept out in all directions, and four powerful auras above the eighth step impacted the entire continent.


    It hadn¡¯t even reached the intense moment, and this terrifying aura alone had already crushed several kingdoms, causing all of the people within to sink into a panic. They felt like they were living on a cliff and could fall anytime.


    Of course, while they were panicking, this was also an opportunity. Because of this battle, many people could feel the aura and power of the Eighth Rank up close, and thus, they could find a way forward.


    This wouldy the foundation for many people. For example, Jameson and the others had gained a lot from this and began trying to break through silently.


    The battle continued. It wasn¡¯t until half a monthter that the battle finally ended, and the curtain fell. Everyone raised their heads to look at the edge when the battle ended.


    There, a huge shadow appeared. A tall giant figure appeared there. He held a golden longsword in his hand, and his eyes were golden. His upper body was a valiant man, but his lower body was like a handsome white horse.


    He had the head of a centaur and the body of a horse. However, a powerful aura emanated from his body, causing fear and awe in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    This aura alone was enough to suffocate anyone below the Seventh Rank, and they could not help but kneel on the ground.


    This was Chris. Under thebined attacks of three Eighth Rank existences, he had finally disyed his full strength. His strength was shocking, and he was worthy of being the number one expert.


    His strength was above the norm. Therefore, even if three existences of the same level were to fight him, they would not be able to inflict any damage on him.

 Chapter 824 - The Transformation of the World

    <h4>Chapter 824: ¨C The Transformation of the World</h4>


    ¡°He has reached this level¡­¡±


    In the dimboratory, Jameson sighed silently. News of the battle in the distance had reached them, and those who had been locked up immediately received the news.


    Jameson was naturally no exception. He was very confident in Chris, his rival who had always been ahead of him. Therefore, when everyone else feared that Charlie would kill Chris and the other two, Jameson remained optimistic.


    He firmly believed that he would never die at their hands even if Chris were not a match for Charlie and the other two. This was the confidence he gained from their long-term confrontation. Jameson believed in Chris¡¯ability and thought that he would never die here.


    Sure enough, when the news spread, Chris was still alive. Even when the three of Grissom, Charlie, and Aimer joined hands, there was no sign of Chris¡¯ defeat. On the contrary, he maintained a good situation.


    Although Jameson had long been confident in him, when he received the news, he could not help but sigh deeply. The gap between them was getting bigger and bigger.


    Once upon a time, he was still ahead of Chris. At that time, Jameson was the first person to advance to the Fifth Rank by himself. He was glorious, and to a certain extent, he was the number one person in the transcendent world. Yet, at that time, Chris was still a nobody wandering in the corner.


    Compared to Jameson, Chris not only startedter, but he did not have any foundations from the past. He was not a powerful bloodline holder who once again stepped onto the transcendent path. He was just an ordinary nobody.


    At that time, Jameson still had the full support of the King¡¯s Assembly, and he was thousands of years older than Chris. He had all the advantages over Chris in all aspects.


    But reality never cared about assumptions. In just a short period, Jameson was surpassed by Chris. Once Chris surpassed him, he could no longer catch up even if he wanted to.


    Thinking of this, Jameson could not help but sigh. He did not know what to say.


    Any ordinary person surpassed by another individual in all aspects would take a huge blow. He could lose all his confidence and fall from grace.


    However, Jameson was still able to maintain his state of mind. He was an old man, after all. Nevertheless, his state of mind was mature, and he was not as reckless as an adult.


    Moreover, whether it was in the past or now, people were suppressing him above his head. This feeling was not unfamiliar to him.


    Compared to the despair of the past, the difference between them in the present was nothing.


    In the past, bloodline determined everything. No matter how hard Jameson tried, he was unable to surpass those people ahead of him. He was also unable to reach the level of the Ancient Kings.


    There was still a road ahead, but the pain of not being able to move forward was extremely heavy, especially for an ambitious person like Jameson.


    This era was very kind. Jameson thought to himself. After the great change in the world, many bloodline nobles still wallowed in the glory of the past, unwilling to move, extremely eager to return to that era.


    However, Jameson did not think so. However, he lost his strength in that great change but regained the possibility. Now, with his own hands, he had once again obtained strengthparable to the past.


    Moreover, he would soon surpass it. Jameson liked the feeling that as long as he was willing to struggle, he could rely on his ability to advance. However, even for a person like him, he could not help but feel a little pressured after hearing the news from Chris.


    ¡°His progress is too fast. I¡¯m afraid that normal methods would not be able to catch up to him. If I want to catch up to him, I must take on the risk and try all methods¡­¡±


    Jameson pondered silently. ¡°Although the past bloodline has been sealed, the power within still exists. If I can extract the bloodline power within andbine it with the mage system, perhaps it will have a different effect, allowing me to cross that barrier¡­¡±


    Jameson had this idea back when Chrisbined the mage and Life Knight system to form a new system. It seemed difficult tobine two different systems, but the effect would be very good once it was sessful.


    For example, the path of the Elemental Knight that Chris had created, although the pre-requisite was very difficult and demanding, once it was sessful, it would have a great advantage in all aspects, far better than a single ss.


    The only pity was that the requirements for this ss were too harsh. Not only did it require the qualifications of a mage and a Life Knight, but it also required harsh requirements in other aspects.


    However, this was still a new path after all. Nevertheless, it was considered a good choice for those who met the requirements. And now, Jameson wanted to follow suit, preparing tobine the bloodlines with the mage systems to form a brand new system.


    After the great change in the world, the bloodline¡¯s power had not disappearedpletely. It was just that it was no longer the primary trait of a person, and it required further activation to be used.


    The power of the bloodline in the past was like an open valve. Therefore, its power could flow out automatically. However, at present, it is like a closed valve. As a result, the power was restricted and could not be used automatically.


    However, ording to Jameson¡¯s research, one should still be able to re-open the bloodline valve through a certain method. It¡¯s just that this method required a little effort.


    Jameson nned tobine the mage system with the bloodline power and re-open the valve. He would then temper his mind power and use the bloodline power as feedback to the mage system. This should allow a mage to have a stronger foundation for self-improvement.


    By then, not only would Jameson be able to have the mages¡¯ varied methods, but he would also be able to simultaneously have the powerful physique and innate power bestowed by the bloodline power.


    Thebined power of the two would not be inferior to the Elemental Knight that Jameson had created.


    Now that he had a direction, it was time to put it into practice. Jameson¡¯s expression gradually became firm, looking at the spacious and gorgeousboratory in front of him.


    At this moment, Jameson still did not know that the path he had chosen was a much moremon path in a distant world. And in that world, this path was called the Warlock.


    Time flowed by, and another thousand years passed. Nevertheless, this was an iparably prosperous thousand years to the Primogenitor World and an exceptionally wonderful thousand years.


    In the entire world, many powerhouses were standing side by side, constantly appearing, blooming their brilliance in this world. In just a short period, many Eighth Rank powerhouses had appeared.


    Other than some unknown existences, the most outstanding ones were Chris and the others.


    The founder of the Elemental Knight system, Chris, had always maintained his advantage in the current era. No matter how many powerhouses there were, he had always stood at the top, not wavering.


    Below him was the leader of the King¡¯s Assembly, Jameson, the founder of the path of bloodline mages.


    In the past thousand years, he had sessfully perfected his theory, created the profession of bloodline mages, and became the first bloodline mage in the world.


    Reality proved that the path Jameson had created was quite powerful. Compared to the pure bloodline path, the strength of a bloodline wizard also depended on the bloodline in their body.


    In an ordinary world, the advantages of a bloodline wizard might not be too great. Their only strengths over an ordinary wizard were more methods and power. However, these advantages usually only worked at the bottom level. At a higher level, these advantages were nothing and could be easily erased.


    However, it was different in this world. This world had the purest and most powerful bloodlinepared to other worlds.


    It was a powerful bloodline that originated from divine beings. As long as one could tap into some of the power within, it was enough to make people quickly be powerful and extraordinary.


    Once the bloodline mage system created by Jameson appeared in such an environment, it was immediately warmly weed.


    Especially those bloodline nobles who had lost their power, they rushed into the King¡¯s Assembly crazily just to obtain the advancement method of this path. After all, the path created by Jameson was too advantageous for them. It reduced the bloodline nobles¡¯ work by dozens of years.


    Others needed to work hard for decades or even hundreds of years to achieve this path. However, for these bloodline nobles, all they needed to achieve this path was to activate the bloodline in their bodies.


    Of course, it was easy to activate the bloodline, but it was not so easy to advance to a higher level. Powerful and pure bloodlines were rare, especially in this era.


    In the past thousands of years, many royal families began to feel lonely due to losing power and gradually intermarried with ordinary extraordinary beings.


    This intermarriage was a real need and apromise with other rising extraordinary beings. However, there was no doubt that it diluted the primogenitor bloodline that was not rich, to begin with.


    This also resulted in that although they had an advantage, they were not as huge as Jameson.


    ording to Jameson¡¯s deduction, once a royal family became a bloodline wizard, as long as they worked hard enough, they would at least be able to reach one level above their bloodline.


    So for the royal family that could only reach the Seventh Rank in the past, they could at least reach the Eighth Rank now. As for the higher level, it wouldpletely depend on one¡¯s hard work.


    This was the biggest difference between a bloodline mage and a bloodline noble.


    The power of a bloodline noblepletely depended on the bloodline they were born with. The ceiling of their power had long been determined. However, a bloodline mage only used the bloodline as the floor. The ceiling was not bounded.


    In theory, even if it was an extremely lowly noble bloodline, they could still reach an extremely high level if they had enough talent and ability.


    The world¡¯s environment was constantly changing. So besides Chris and Jameson, Charlie and the other two also diligently cultivated.


    With the help of the power of the Violet Empire, they were constantly absorbing the outside world¡¯s knowledge while continuously developing their system.


    After Chris and Jameson, this seemed to have be the standard for the current world¡¯s powerhouses. One would not be qualified as a top-notch powerhouse if one did not create a new system.


    Only the pioneer had such boldness. Because at this moment, all the paths had not been set. They, the pioneers of extraordinary humans, needed to explore and clear the path ahead.


    Only then would theter generations be able to follow their path to the end. This era was so bright that there were five Eighth Rank existences. In the past, the world never had an Eighth Rank existence.


    Below these five Eighth Rank existences, there were several Seventh Rank existences. In their contrast, these Seventh Rank existences seemed very inconspicuous.


    However, in reality, those who could reach this level in this current environment were also extremely talented geniuses. They were this era¡¯s Heavenly Gifted Individuals, and their talent and aptitude were not inferior to Jameson and the others. On the contrary, they would have headlined the current era without theck of umtion.


    Time was still slowly passing by. In mid-air, Chen Heng looked at the ground. As a divine being, the passage of time at this moment was no longer a thing to him. He was so calm that there was no ripple in his heart.


    In his eyes, the scenes on the ground were disyed. The peaceful world was once again filled with weapons. The war between the extraordinary beings was constantly erupting.


    On the ground, the poption was increasing, and the number of extraordinary beings was also increasing.


    Conflicts were constantly being stirred up, and wars were frequent. Yet, on the other hand, technology was also developing along with the mes of war, spreading to all corners of the world.


    On the ground, after generations of breeding, all kinds of excellent crops began to appear, spreading to all parts of the world with people¡¯s economic exchanges.


    The ground began to prosper in the blink of an eye, and it was a new era. When Chen Heng opened his eyes again, the world had long changed. At this moment, the ground under his feet was no longer the deste appearance of the past.


    On the ground, many towns rose from the ground, and the trains burning coal whistled forward. In some bustling cities, the lights of electricmps gradually lit up. On the sea, sailboats passed, bringing goods from afar.


    Civilization developed at high speed, and a dazzling culture was born. The poption of the entire Primogenitor World increased dozens of times in a short time.


    The change made the God of Shadows and the God of Nature silent. At this time, they were speechless.


    Although they understood Chen Heng¡¯s previous actions, their feelings weren¡¯t too deep because they hadn¡¯t experienced it firsthand. But now, after truly seeing the process in front of them, they truly discovered the difference.


    In the entire world, the prosperity of the world was visible to the naked eye. The poption rose sharply, economic exchanges became frequent, and productivity exploded.


    And these improvements had also brought about all sorts of data improvements.


    The burst of productivity had allowed people to have a better life. The huge increase in the poption had allowed the emergence of more extraordinary people, and the economy had be more and more prosperous.


    The entire scene was a scene of prosperity. But outside of this scene of prosperity, the territory of the God of Shadows and the God of Nature was another scene.


    Everything remained as it had been before within the dominion of the Cardo Empire and the God of Nature. Even though there were some changes in the face of external shocks, overall was still the same.

 Chapter 825 - The Transformation of the World (2)

    <h4>Chapter 825: ¨C The Transformation of the World (2)</h4>


    If one did the math, thousands of years had passed since the time of the world¡¯s transformation. The changes in the outside world were changing day by day during these thousands of years. New changes would ur rapidly almost every few decades.


    The earth had changed in just a few thousand years. Productivity erupted in the outside world. Although people were still oppressed, their lives had already changed drastically. The productivity growth brought about changes in other aspects, which also changed the outside world into a different appearance.


    At this moment, most of the Primogenitor World had an appearance familiar to Chen Heng. Presumably, in a few more years, if this world continued to develop, it would be a familiar appearance to Chen Heng.


    However, everything was still stagnant in the territory of the God of Shadow and the God of Nature. This showed a simr appearance to when the bloodline primogenitor still existed.


    In the Cardo Empire, people still lived ording to the way of the past. The nobles ruled everything. If one was born amoner, then there were only two ways out. Either to escape the Cardo Empire or to rely on faith, to be a priest of a god. From then on, there was no other path.


    At that time, the arrival of the God of Shadow brought about changes to the country, giving people who could only rely on their bloodlines a second path to walk. So they could rely on the power of faith to be powerful.


    However, so many years had passed in the blink of an eye. The bloodline nobles had long disintegrated and disappeared under Chen Heng¡¯s means. The church that was once the way out for the people had now be another mountain pressing down on them, directly recing the status of the bloodline nobles.


    Although the outside world had changed rapidly, everything within the Cardo Empire remained the same, without the slightest change. Why was this like this?


    The God of Shadows and the God of Nature remained silent regarding this question. However, after watching the entire process, they understood the reason behind it.


    Previously, it had been said that the order of the bloodline nobles was unbreakable because there was also an existence called the primogenitor at the top of the bloodline nobles.


    An ordinarymoner initiating a revolution might be able to change the lives of kings and emperors. Still, it would never be able to shake the primogenitor of the upper levels. Even if a fourth rank existence were ced before them, unless they had an equivalent existence, they would only be ants no matter how many ordinary people there were, not to mention the primogenitor.


    Correspondingly, the situation within the Cardo Empire was the same. After thousands of years of evolution, the Cardo Empire was filled with priests, and there were churches everywhere. These priests followed the teachings of the God of Shadows and were very pious toward him. However, they still hindered the changes in the lower levels.


    Due to their existence, the upper levels of the Cardo Empire were unbreakable. This was not an ordinary world. There would be a conflict between the royal and divine powers if it were an ordinary world. The so-called belief was just a banner that would sharpen the conflict even more. However, this conflict became digestion in a world where the gods existed.


    There would be no change when the divine power was so strong that no power could resist it. Yet, of course, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature did give a way out for the believers.


    In theory, in the Cardo Empire, only people with enough faith could rise, even if they were born amoner. Yet, then, they could be the pope. Compared to the past, this was indeed an improvement.


    However, it was useless for the overall situation. What was selected through this path was the ability to be pious. Thepetition was to be pious to the God of Shadows. It did not help the production of the entire society.


    The priests selected through this path might have great power, but this power itself would not be used in production. Instead, it would be used to suppress the changes at the bottom, which werepletely different from the outside world.


    As time passed, everything changed. The God of Shadows looked at his kingdom, and his emotions were somewhatplicated. During these thousands of years of observation, he had personally witnessed the changes within the Cardo Empire. When the announcement of the bloodline nobles was made within the Cardo Empire, everything was flourishing.


    The old order was broken, and the people were liberated. As long as the ordinary mortals were devout enough, they could also upgrade their level and be high and mighty rulers.


    Due to the existence of gods, these promoted priests must be devout, so they would also be devout to worship the teachings of gods, making them more friendly to the people at the bottom.


    Compared to the bloodline nobles in the past, they were much gentler. However, as time passed, everything changed. As the priests were promoted one by one, a new ruling ss began to rise. The priests themselves made devout contributions to the gods, but it did not mean they would not seek benefits for themselves.


    Even if they did not care about themselves, what about their rtives and children? The gods were high and mighty, but the mortals always had a concern and couldn¡¯t let go. No matter how piously they contributed to the gods, the love for the children was still engraved in their bones.


    The rtives of these priests would inevitably upy a lot of resources and control the rising channels. As a result, the path that provided for the advancement of ordinary people became narrower. Nheless, the pious priests could stand out at any time.


    Yet, what did this have to do with most civilians? In addition, did a priest only need to be devout? Not necessarily. Being devout was only a prerequisite for bing a priest. Yet, one could only feel the existence of the god by only being devout and could not receive the divine power.


    One still needed sufficient qualifications to receive the divine power and be a priest truly. Only a small number of people were destined to stand out. Most people were still under the mountain, constantly being suppressed.


    In the beginning, it was still fine because the bloodline nobles had just been eliminated, and the poption didn¡¯t multiply much. Moreover, the space upied by the priests wasn¡¯t too big, so it was naturally a prosperous scene.


    However, as time passed, the poption at the bottom continued to multiply, and the conflict between humans and earth gradually sharpened. The priests at the top also upied more and more channels for promotion, and the people at the bottom couldn¡¯t see any hope.


    All sorts of conflicts became sharp, and chaos was created almost every moment in the Cardo Empire. At this time, the priests of the God of Shadows reced the bloodline nobles in the past, bing the enforcers of the suppression of the chaos.


    Compared to the bloodline nobles in the past, what they did, though it was not exactly the same, was almost the same. The only difference might be that they were god¡¯s shepherds. Considering their faith¡¯s sustainable development, might they be a bit lenient? Probably.


    ording to what the God of Shadows saw, there were not many changes in the Cardo Empire in the past thousands of years. As all the changes were suppressed by the God of Shadows¡¯ priests, who had absolute power, they disappeared without a spark.


    Without these changes, without the explosion of productivity, all kinds of conflicts could not be resolved from the root. They could only be solved by treating the symptoms but not the root of the problem, regrly killing a part of the poption. In this way, the conflict between poor productivity and excessive poption could be dyed.


    After a riot, the number of people that were originally overflowing decreased significantly. As a result, the conflict was temporarily covered up until it erupted again after a few decades. However, this was not the right solution, which led to many problems.


    One of the problems was that the social conflict was always sharp. It existed in all aspects of the Cardo Empire. The people of the upper ss were in a drunken haze. They only knew how to pray and enjoy life all day long.


    The eyes of the people at the bottom had lost their light. They could not see any path they could walk on before them. They could only live in a daze. Another problem was that the god¡¯s priests gradually did not treat the people at the bottom as part of themselves.


    Perhaps the first generation of priests could still see themselves as the same people as the people at the bottom. However, the priests continued to suppress the people at the bottom as time passed. Their hands were stained with blood, so their minds would naturally change.


    The priests were also extraordinary beings. The powerful priests also had a long lifespan. During their long lifespans, they had to start a massacre almost every once in a while. So it was normal for their mentality to change over time.


    The God of Shadows watched this happen, ironically. The power of gods needed to be supplemented by faith. So, being the source of faith, the more lower-ss people, the better. At the same time, they also asked their priests to treat the people like shepherds and manage the god¡¯s believers.


    However, this was a gradual result. The priests who were shepherds ended up being the aplices in suppressing the people because of the power given by the god. As for those people, under the rich belief range of the Cardo Empire, they were believers of the God of Shadows himself.


    No one else could suppress their believers using their priests. Yet, of course, if the other gods in the World of Gods knew about this, they would probablyugh out loud. So, for the gods, the more believers, the better.


    However, the priests of the God of Shadows had to suppress the riots regrly, using a method close to a massacre to suppress their believers so that the number of believers would be maintained at a certain range.


    The most important thing was that it was not impossible. It only required a few changes to change the current mode of production and increase productivity to solve the root problem. However, such changes simply couldn¡¯t happen because of the existence of the priests.


    The one who created the priests¡¯ ss and gave them a ruling position was none other than the God of Shadows himself. The appearance of such a situation made the God of Shadows¡¯ emotions particrlyplicated.


    Perhaps some people felt that since the Cardo Empire could not produce enough changes within itself to increase productivity, it was fine to actively absorb the results of the changes in the outside world. However, it wasn¡¯t workable.


    Sometimes, the change didn¡¯t just refer to technology. It was also a sensational revolution. Yet, just like a normal world, to achieve arge increase in productivity, other than technological change, the more important thing was to eliminate those behind the times and throw them into the garbage heap of history.


    That was how the so-called noble ss and feudal society ended. Though the situation had changed, there was still no significant change. Within the Cardo Empire, none other than the priest ss that the God of Shadows had left behind hindered the era¡¯s development.


    However, then, the problem arose. To the ordinary citizens, who had the ability to take their lives? Even if it were an ordinary priest, as long as he had the power of one level, he could match an army of several thousand people. Not to mention those high-level priests.


    With the power of such a level, no matter how you looked at it, it was something ordinary people could not defeat. No matter how much the ordinary people attempted, they would never be able to resist them.


    This was also the reason why the God of Shadows was silent. During these thousands of years, he had also wanted to change this situation. Yet, even the god was powerless when he wanted to change this situation. He did not know where to start. At this time, he finally understood.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Standing beside Chen Heng, he sighed deeply.


    Before this, he didn¡¯t quite understand Chen Heng¡¯s previous actions, but now hepletely understood. A ss that couldn¡¯t be defeated or eliminated was simply a nightmare.


    It might still be eptable if there was noparison. However, after seeing the flourishing outside world and the changes that were moving in a good direction, there was an inexplicableplicated feeling looking at the lifeless Cardo Empire that seemed as if it would not change even after thousands of years.


    The God of Nature also remained silent. She ruled over the territory that the Ancient Tree Primogenitor had upied in the past. At this moment, it was the same as the God of Shadows of the Cardo Empire, which was also in stagnation. However, it waspletely different from the outside world.


    Most areas of the Primogenitor World had already begun to enter the industrial era. However, their territories were still stuck in the past, as if nothing had changed. This made the God of Nature think of the World of Gods.


    Everything in the World of Gods was the same. Nothing in the world had changed much after hundreds of thousands of years. In the past, everyone felt that everything should be like this because they had not seen a bigger world.


    Yet now, seeing everything before them made people feel especially awkward. So perhaps the reason why the World of Gods had be like this was also because of the gods.


    The same goes for this world. Now that they thought about it, if Chen Heng and the God of Shadows had not divided their territories and restricted their power within the Cardo Empire and other regions, the structure of the current world would probably have be like the World of Gods.


    Yet, of course, it was also possible that it was different because Chen Heng had done a lot in this world. Strictly speaking, any ss that could not be changed for a long time would y a role simr to that of a bloodline noble, just not sopletely.

 Chapter 826 - The God of Shadows’ Attempt

    <h4>Chapter 826: ¨C The God of Shadows¡¯ Attempt</h4>


    In Chen Heng¡¯s opinion, not only would the priests hinder society¡¯s development, but the extraordinary beings also do the same. Any ss that could not be reced would be the same.


    The reason was not difficult to understand. As time passed, traditional sses would be reced. And the difficulty of recing different social sses was different.


    Compared to the traditional social ss, the upper ss, made up of extraordinary beings, was obviously more difficult to overthrow and rece.


    Therefore, as time passed, everything remained the same. It was not a coincidence that the dragon yer became the evil dragon, but a set rule.


    And Chen Heng¡¯s approach to this was simple. Since the extraordinary being ss was powerful, increasing the poption of extraordinary beings would be good.


    In the traditional world, extraordinary beings were difficult to overthrow because a limited number of extraordinary beings appeared in the world.


    Thus, after these extraordinary beings entered the upper level, themoners at the bottom level could not resist them. And Chen Heng¡¯s method was to think of ways to increase the number of extraordinary beings.


    When the number of extraordinary beings grows, there will inevitably be a conflict between the extraordinary beings. In any normal society, the number of people at the upper level was limited. It was impossible to amodate everyone without limits.


    In a normal world of extraordinary beings, because the number of extraordinary beings was limited, it was enough to amodate them at the upper level, thus leading to conflicts with the people at the bottom level.


    However, when the number of extraordinary beings continued to increase, the society at the upper level could no longer amodate all of them. A considerable number of extraordinary beings would naturally oppose them, thus bringing new changes.


    Perhaps the driving force of these extraordinary beings¡¯ changes was only to rece the status of others and not to represent the needs of the people at the bottom level.


    However, just like the leaders ofmoners¡¯ revolt were often notmoners, there would inevitably be an impact on the original order in the process of their revolution. This would ultimately lead to a shuffle of the social order.


    In this process, contradictions were resolved, and changes had already urred. It might seem like no changes, but society has gradually transformed.


    Of course, to create a sufficient number of extraordinary beings was a very difficult thing in itself. However, Chen Heng¡¯s previous wave of operations hadid a sufficient foundation for this matter.


    A normal world would usually only have a few kinds of Extraordinary Systems. These Extraordinary Systems wouldpete with each other, and in the end, the most outstanding Extraordinary System would suppress or even destroy the rest of the systems.


    However, in the Primogenitor World, Chen Heng introduced more than ten types of Extraordinary Systems in one go. These types of Extraordinary Systems werepletely different, but they could intersectpletely.


    The term ¡®intersect¡¯ means the use of different talents. A person with the talent of a mage might not have the talent of a knight. On the contrary, a person with the talent of a knight might not have the talent of a mage.


    Under such circumstances, there would naturally be different choices. In theory, the upper limit of each system was high enough to reach at least the Fourth Rank.


    With so many different systems intersecting, it was theoretically impossible to appear in a normal world. But because of Chen Heng¡¯s interference, this result was artificially created.


    The other interference by Chen Heng was the dissemination of knowledge. Thousands of years ago, Chen Heng directly passed on all the knowledge to all the living beings in the world.


    Regardless of status, as long as you had the appropriate qualifications, you could have the corresponding inheritance. Under such circumstances, this world¡¯s extraordinary knowledge had flooded to a certain extent.


    In many worlds, these things should have been monopolized and controlled. At the very least, they couldn¡¯t be so easily obtained by others. But in this world, these things could be obtained without much effort.


    Other than some special knowledge created by individuals that could only be grasped by a few people, most extraordinary beings were equal at the beginning stage.


    At least, that was the case in terms of knowledge. This also resulted in many talented individuals emerging and bing new extraordinary beings.


    Without these two prerequisites, the atmosphere of the entire Primogenitor World might be much stronger than the Cardo Empire, but not by much.


    The God of Shadows was lost in thought. After observing for a long time, he also had his thoughts.


    Looking at Chen Heng, he voiced his thoughts, wanting to carry out his trial. Chen Heng had an encouraging attitude towards this.


    ¡°If you want to try, then just do it.¡±


    Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s always good to try something new.


    ¡°Even if you fail, you can still gain enough experience from each failure, right?¡±


    The God of Shadows nodded and began his attempt. He wanted to try to change the situation in the Cardo Empire and free the empire from this state. So, he quickly began to move.


    Time slowly passed. At a certain point, the Cardo Empire priests were horrified to discover that their lifespans were running out.


    The priests of the past generation were fine, but when it came to the new generation of priests, many were horrified to discover that their lifespans did not seem to have increased.


    Originally, because these priests had been bathing in divine power for a long time, their bodies had undergone many transformations. As a result, they became extraordinary beings, and their lifespans were also very long.


    But now, under the actions of the God of Shadows, many of the priests were horrified to discover that their lifespans had not increased because of the increase in the priests¡¯ levels. They were still like ordinary mortals. They still had power, but they no longer had the lifespans of the past.


    When the first generation of priests slowly passed away, the rate at which the entire priestly ss was being renewed increased quite a bit.


    Unless one broke through to the Fourth Rank and awakened their original true spirit, the current priests¡¯ lifespan was slightly longer than that of an ordinary mortal. If they did not put in the effort to care for it, they only had the same lifespan as an ordinary person.


    The appearance of this situation was suffocating. But the change was also very obvious.


    Originally, because of the long lifespan of the priests, their forces could often develop over a long period and then spread to every corner.


    But now, due to the reduction in the lifespan of the priests, these priests¡¯ forces no longer have such a long period of development. They could no longer monopolize all the resources that they had in the past.


    The effect was very obvious. When the lifespan of the priests became short, the contradiction within seemed to slow down. Generations after generations of new people with new thinking came to power and brought changes in all aspects.


    And the shortening of the life span of the priests was beneficial to everyone except for the priests themselves. For the mortals at the bottom, the shortening of the life span of the priests meant that the position they had firmly upied was now vacant. The recement rate was faster.


    At the same time, because of this, most of the new priests who came to power were young people. In the past, if a priest wanted to be a bishop, he would need at least one to two hundred years.


    But now, there was no need. At most, it would take ten to twenty years. After all, no one could afford it.


    And to the God of Shadows, there was no loss in recing priests. The loss of an extraordinary being was a pity to the church. After all, the cultivation of an extraordinary person requires a lot of things. Not only did it require talent, but it also required a lot of resources to be sessful.


    But it was different for the priests. The so-called priests were just the spokesperson of the God of Shadows. Their powers were borrowed from the God of Shadows.


    Even if the priests were reced quickly, the new priests would still borrow the same powers from the God of Shadows. They were merely tool men to the God of Shadows, so it didn¡¯t matter if they died earlier.


    Thus, other than the priests, everyone else was optimistic about the change in the priests¡¯ lifespan.


    But that alone was not enough. With the priests¡¯ lifespan weakened, although their control over the lower ss had weakened, they still firmly controlled every aspect of society.


    Under such circumstances, there could not be changes. Thus, in the following time, the God of Shadows continued his attempt.


    Chen Heng quietly watched the God of Shadows¡¯ various attempts and did not think of interfering. But from the bottom of his heart, he did not think the God of Shadows could seed.


    Because as long as the priests still had absolute power, they would still hinder the transformation of the world. To let society change normally, the priests could not wield absolute power.


    But there was a problem. The root benefit of the gods was faith. And only when the priests had absolute power could faith prevail and contribute the most power to them.


    Once the absolute power of the priests disappeared, the change could continue, and everything would continue to develop. But this was bad for the god himself because the increase in productivity might not necessarily bring an increase in faith.


    On the contrary, these two things were sometimes opposite. In the era of the productivity explosion, the people¡¯s demand for faith was getting weaker and weaker.


    Therefore, Chen Heng did not think highly of the God of Shadows¡¯ attempt and was pessimistic. However, he did not have any intention of opposing it.


    Any god¡¯s wisdom was extraordinary and could never be underestimated. Perhaps under the God of Shadows¡¯ efforts, he might be able to find a way.


    However, at the moment,pared to the God of Shadows¡¯ attempt, Chen Heng was more concerned about what was in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost at the critical point¡­¡±


    Chen Heng¡¯s face quietly revealed a smile looking at thend under his feet. At this moment, two thousand years had passed in the world. A brand new city had been built on thend, and lights were everywhere.


    The city at night was brightly lit, and it was not much different from the world in Chen Heng¡¯s memories. The only difference was that this was a world with extraordinary beings.


    Hence, many technologies were different. Through observing various extraordinary powers, technology has achieved breakthroughs in many ces.


    In this world today, mortals could build weapons that used life force and mana crystals as energy sources, their strengthparable to a full-strength strike of a Seventh Rank powerhouse.


    Through studying the spiritual link of mages, artificial intelligence began to develop rapidly, and robots were used in all aspects.


    Science was the application of knowledge that observed existingws and used them to advance. When extraordinary beings could manifest in the world, by observing the variousws of the extraordinary beings, science could also usher in further development.


    Thus, extraordinary beings and science were not opposites. They could even promote the further development of science.


    Chen Heng watched this change. In today¡¯s society, the few Eighth Rank existences had already established their own continents.


    Many countries existed together in the entire Primogenitor World, and their leader was usually a powerful, extraordinary being. And now, Chris had finally taken that crucial step.


    ¡°Major news, the glorious newspaper has issued an announcement. The Glorious King will conduct a new experiment next month or will be in contact with a new level¡­¡±


    In many countries, various news spreads. Once this news spread, it immediately caused a huge uproar. The Glorious King was none other than Chris from back then.


    But now, Chris had already made a breakthrough. He had already reached the Ninth Rank. And if he continued to advance above the Ninth Rank, what rank would hee into contact with?


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but think of this. Including Jameson, Charlie, and the others, everyone set off at the first possible moment, heading towards Chris¡¯ location.


    In the current Primogenitor World, this matter has be everyone¡¯s focus of attention. Because of the rapid spread of the news, even ordinary people could obtain it and began to pay close attention to it.


    The rted stock markets began to shake. Because of the Glorious King¡¯s actions, many organizations began to release all kinds of news that impacted all aspects.


    All Glorious Kingdom relevant stocks rose sharply, causing many people to chase after them. Of course, these were just small matters to Chris and the others. They were nothing in themselves.


    On a vast tform, Chris stood there quietly. It seemed like he was waiting for someone calmy.


    Not long after, a few of his friends came. They were Jameson, Charlie, Aimer, Grissom¡­


    Familiar faces appeared in front of him one by one. Other than those familiar faces from before, many prodigies had ascended over the past thousands of years.


    These prodigies were also very powerful; many had reached the Eighth Rank threshold. Of course, the most powerful ones were still Charlie and the others.


    Under Chris¡¯ stimtion, Charlie and the others had already touched the threshold of the Ninth Rank. Perhaps if they were given a few thousand years, they would be able to reach the same level.


    Relying on his strength to reach the Ninth Rank was something Charlie would not even dare to imagine in the past.


    In the World of Gods, he was only a Sixth Rank mage. For him, even reaching the Seventh Rank was an extremely vexing matter, let alone reaching the Ninth Rank.


    However, after switching to an environment, he could continuously break through and reach his current level.


    In this pioneering environment, new knowledge was discovered and created every moment. In this environment, it was the best for people with enough talent to improve.

 Chapter 827 - The Ninth Rank

    <h4>Chapter 827: ¨C The Ninth Rank</h4> <h4>?</h4>


    Charlie¡¯s experience could prove that a person¡¯s achievements were rted to their talent and the environment around them.


    For someone like Charlie to advance in the World of Gods and reach the Sixth Rank, his talent was definitely top-notch and not something an ordinary person couldpare to.


    But even such a person could not continue to advance in a dense environment. In this aspect, the World of Gods was obviously very bad. This was because it was a world where gods upied everything.


    In that world, the gods upied all the fields and left deep marks in every aspect. Even though the gods had disappeared for tens of thousands of years, the traces they left behind still hindered the world¡¯s progress in every aspect.


    Just like the Cardo Empire under the God of Shadows, the existence of gods suppressed the development of other forces in every aspect.


    Of course, the World of Gods did not seem to have reached that level of despair. However, this was not because the World of Gods was different, but because there was no god who could suppress everything in the World of Gods.


    Because there were more than many gods in the World of Gods, and there were enemies like the Abyss. That was why there were gaps in the World of Gods, which allowed the people who lived there to achieve some developments. Otherwise, the final result would not be any different from the Cardo Empire.


    Charlie was in such an environment, yet he could still achieve such achievements. This was evidence of how amazing Charlie was and how much potential he had.


    But this was not an oue that was worth being proud of. When he came to this world, the suppression of the environment disappeared. Everything returned to normal, and Charlie¡¯s talent could be fully disyed in the brand-new environment of the Primogenitor World.


    But even so, he also realized his own limits. In the past, Charlie had always thought that his talent was absolutely top-notch. He did not dare to say that it wasparable to the past gods, but at least it was among the most top-notch individuals.


    However, after arriving in this world, he finally realized what it meant that there was always a higher mountain outside. He felt inferior whenpared to Jameson and Chris.


    One had to know that he had started early in the field of mages. He was a noble mage when he was in the World of Gods. After obtaining the identity of a transmigrator, he traveled through many worlds, witnessing and obtaining many things.


    His umtion was extremely rich;pared to others, he embarked on this path early on. But even so, he was still surpassed by others. Whether it was Jameson or Chris, both of them made him feel defeated.


    He had nevere into contact with relevant information and knowledge in the past, but after these two people embarked on this path, each of them was more terrifying.


    One had created a brand-new path called the Elemental Knight, while the other had also opened up the path of the Bloodline Mage. They were undoubtedly the ultimate talents, no matter which world they were in.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!


    And now, the gap was even more obvious. Chris was already close to the Ninth Rank level. He estimated that he would be able toplete the advancement this time and reach that level. Although Jameson¡¯s progress was a little slow, he was still close behind. He was always trailing behind Chris.


    On the other hand, Charlie¡¯s initial strength was clearly above Jameson¡¯s, but now he had been surpassed by Jameson. This wasplicated. However, no matter howplicated his feelings were, he still had to do what he had to do.


    In the end, Charlie was no longer the young man he was. To him, there were too many offsets in the world. Putting everything else aside, what could he achieve even if he was better than both Chris and Jameson?


    What was hepared to someone who could tear apart the primogenitors with his bare hands and treat the Abyss as a cafeteria?


    Thinking about it, all the dissatisfaction was bnced. All the dissatisfaction in the world was essentially a sign of powerlessness. Charlie was already used to this feeling.


    So he quickly adjusted his state of mind and prepared to observe Chris¡¯ movements. For the people around him, Chris¡¯promotion this time was very important.


    This was the first time in this world that he had attempted to advance from the Eighth Rank to the Ninth Rank. With the Primogenitor World¡¯s strength, there were naturally Ninth Rank powerhouses in the past.


    Not only that but there were also quite a number of them. However, these Ninth Rank powerhouses were the products of the bloodline power. They had directly inherited the power of the primogenitor and not from their hard work.


    Thus, they could not give others a way to learn from them. After all, this path relied on reincarnation techniques and had nothing to do with them. Moreover, this path was no longer valid after Chen Heng sealed the power contained within the bloodline power.


    Under such circumstances, Chris¡¯ attempt appeared to be quite important. Whether he seeded or failed, he would point out the way for everyone present and bring them new inspiration.


    ¡°Do you guys think he will seed?¡±


    A voice came from the side. Chris looked up and saw an old man dressed neatly in a straight suit.


    The old man¡¯s temperament looked very peaceful. There was no trace of the terrifying appearance of a top existence. Instead, he looked like an ordinary old man who was very amiable, making people feel very amiable.


    He also wore a pair of sses on his face. He seemed to have some thoughts. This was Jameson. He had alsoe this time.


    Jameson looked at Chris, who was standing alone in front of him. His eyes were filled withplicated emotions. Compared to other people, his emotions toward Chris were much moreplicated.


    After all, he had watched Chris rise, surpass him step by step, and finally throw him away. That feeling was indescribable to those who had not experienced it themselves.


    To put it bluntly, if not for Jameson¡¯s rich experience and calm personality, it would have been difficult to figure it out. But no matter how helpless he was, there was nothing he could do.


    After all, that was the reality, and it had never changed because of anyone¡¯s thoughts. Moreover, it was not without benefits.


    Although the original number one was gone, and now he was constantly being suppressed by others, and there was an extra person at the top, to be honest, this feeling was not bad.


    After all, in the process of groping, the most important thing was to find the right direction.


    And Chris was always standing in front of Jameson, which naturally allowed Jameson to save a lot of effort in finding the direction and directly analyze and study in Chris¡¯ direction.


    Compared to Jameson, Chris was a ¡°young man¡± who didn¡¯t cause much trouble. From thousands of years ago until now, Chris had never taken the initiative to expand his territory, nor had he ever had the idea of taking over the entire Primogenitor World.


    One had to know that with his strength, he could be said to be the number one in the world for a long time. He could achieve this. Excluding the Violet Empire, the Cardo Empire, and a few other factions, the rest of the people would not have the strength to go against Chris.


    It could be said that as long as Chris was willing, he could annex Jameson and the others¡¯ factions at any time, taking most of the resources in this world into his hands.


    However, he did not do so. He was like a sage who was bent on pursuing the Dao. In his eyes, other than the path ahead, nothing else was worth mentioning.


    Of course, this was also the case in reality. As long as one¡¯s strength was high enough, all other things were meaningless and did not count for much. Any force¡¯s resources and glorious inheritance were nothing in the face of naked violence.


    Jameson was not the only one who was very clear about this. Even the others present also knew this very well. Chris was even more so. He was once the primogenitor. If his power were at its peak, it would be enough to destroy an enormous world.


    What kind of dynasty and what kind of power could enter his eyes? From the moment he awakened his memories, he had only one goal. To strive to explore the path ahead and be a divine existence in this world once again.


    As for anything else, it was not important. At least for Chris himself. It was not that he did not have desires, nor was it that he did not have emotions and wants. At the very least, what he wanted was different from others.


    Those things that were important in the eyes of the people of this world werepletely worthless in Chris¡¯ eyes. If he lost the control of the strong, he might not even be able to stabilize himself for hundreds of years, so what use was there?


    ¡°Still... I¡¯ve finally reached this level...¡±


    Chris sighed quietly in his heart. At this moment, many thoughts shed through his mind. Counting the days, it had been thousands of years since he reincarnated as a mortal.


    It had been thousands of years before he had barely touched the boundary of the Ninth Rank. This speed was exaggerated for others but extremely slow for Chris.


    For someone as sacred as Chris, even though his aptitude had changed greatly after his reincarnation and he had be much weaker, he shouldn¡¯t have encountered any obstacles before reaching the divine level.


    And now, it had taken him so long to reach the Ninth Rank. There were all sorts of factors, but the most important reason was that all the systems in this world were just beginning to be established.


    Chris had to work hard to improve himself, and at the same time, he had to explore the path ahead. It was equivalent to both research and practical progress. One could imagine the amount of mental energy required.


    Compared to Chris, Charlie at least had the umtion of the past. Those mage systems that originated from the World of Gods and many things that he had umted in other worlds were ready-made and could be directly applied by him.


    However, even under such circumstances, he was still no match for Chris and waspletely surpassed by Chris. The problem in this was really hard to say. However, it was true that the winner was decided. This was also the reason why Charlie¡¯s feelings were soplicated.


    Chris did not care about Charlie¡¯s feelings. Whether it was Jameson or Charlie, they were all the same to the current him.


    If anything, Chris had rated Jameson highly. He thought Jameson had the potential to ascend to the divine level. But Chris didn¡¯t think so highly of Charlie.


    Maybe Charlie¡¯s talent was already very good in his own eyes. To some extent, it could be considered top-notch. But for Chris, who was once a divine existence, this level was not enough.


    His attitude toward Charlie was no different from his attitude toward other people. The treatment was even worse than Aimer and Grissom. At least these two people had an unusual rtionship with Chen Heng. Aimer was Chen Heng¡¯s wife and his closest person in this world.


    This kind of person was naturally different and worthy of Chris¡¯ attention. As for Charlie, he was just an ordinary follower. There was nothing worth noting about him.


    With this thought in mind, Chris quickly turned around and looked forward. At this moment, he was standing on the tallest tower in the world.


    The entire tower upied arge area, and its height was even more astonishing. If one were to calcte carefully, it was probably much more terrifying than the so-called highest peak in this world.


    When one stood on the tower and looked at thend beneath their feet, one would have a grand feeling of mountains and rivers flowing into their hands. It was as if the entire world was in their hands, giving birth to all things in this world. It was a unique feeling of being small and humble.


    Chris looked at thend beneath his feet and just waited quietly. He had once worked hard and strived for thisnd.


    In the past era, during the ancient times, which had been countless years ago, Chris had fought his way out of countless people to be a primogenitor. Traces of his past could be seen everywhere on this piece ofnd.


    What about the rest?


    Chris looked at thend, and his eyes could not help but reveal some realization. In his eyes, the world seemed to have changed. Mountains were no longer mountains, and cities were no longer cities. Everything had changed as if it had returned to its simple nature.


    A unique power surged out of his body, circting in various ways, and began to revolve. A powerful power filled his body, making the body stronger and stronger.


    Boom!


    Under the solemn gazes of Jameson and the others behind him, Chris¡¯s body began to light up slowly. A powerful aura emerged from his body, shooting straight into the sea of clouds.


    Bang!


    Unknowingly, thunder suddenly appeared in the sky outside. A lightning bolt suddenly struck down,nding on earth in all directions. The loud rumbling sound continued to be heard, continuously shing in this ce, causing people to be moved.


    Behind Chris, the many powerhouses, including Jameson, couldn¡¯t help but react to this. They had already sensed something. They naturally wouldn¡¯t react with their strength because of a mere lightning bolt. The change in Chris¡¯s body caused their expressions to change greatly.


    On his body, the aura that originally belonged to the Eighth Rank had already begun to transform again, breaking through to a higher level. And this breakthrough was much more terrifying than what others had imagined.

 Chapter 828 - Faith and Civilization

    <h4>Chapter 828: ¨C Faith and Civilization</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    A powerful aura began to rise. On the tall tform, Chris¡¯ aura shot into the sky.


    That aura was so powerful that nobody and no instruments in the world couldpletely suppress it even if all were used together.


    Bang!


    As if a ss had shattered, the surrounding void was swept up in all directions. The aura belonging to Chris was rising. In the beginning, it swept in all directions, but in the end, it had already spread rapidly and upied the entire city.


    There were tens of millions of people gathered in this city. At this moment, under the guidance of Chris¡¯ aura, they had all changed their course of action. Their strengths and aura were directly guided and gathered towards Chris¡¯ body.


    The strength and aura of a single person were nothing. However, when the strength and aura of tens of millions of people were gathered together on a single person¡¯s body, that aura bes terrifying.


    At this moment, a terrifying aura rushed towards the horizon, suppressing all directions.


    In the distance, Jameson and the others¡¯ expressions did not change. They only stared quietly and let out their exmations. ¡°What a spectacr scene...¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    Someone else echoed from the side.


    To them, the scene before them was terrifying, but they could still ept it. They were all pioneers and the closest beings to that level in the world besides Chris. Therefore, they had long made assumptions about what kind of power should be nurtured at this level.


    And Chris¡¯ performance at this moment only confirmed their guesses, allowing them to understand that this power was real.


    ¡°This is the power that only Ancient Kings can possess...¡±


    Jameson looked at Chris¡¯ figure in the distance, and his eyes were slightlyplicated. The Ninth Rank was the level that only Ancient Kings could reach in the past within this world.


    Only those Ancient Kings who were the closest descendants of the primogenitors could have such power.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!


    In the past, Jameson could not imagine this. But now, someone was using his own power and efforts to break thews of the past, trying to ascend to that level.


    This was nothing for people from other worlds, such as Charlie and the others. It was just the most serious thing. But for the bloodline noble of this world, the urrence of this kind of thing was no different from a myth.


    Fortunately, Jameson had witnessed simr myths many times. From the past Fourth Rank, Fifth Rank, to the present Ninth Rank, Jameson had witnessed breakthroughs time and time again.


    Sometimes he thought that perhaps everything in the past era was wrong. Otherwise, how could this new era have achieved so much when it had just begun?


    After the passing of the past years, this era had only been established for a few thousand years, but it was already beyond recognition and had achieved so much.


    The world was so wonderful and prosperous that extraordinary beings and mortals could have a colorful life. Those who were willing to advance had their own path to take. Those who were not willing to work hard could live in peace, unlike in the past.


    Inparison, the past era seemed wonderful, but it was like a prison that trapped everyone inside, making it impossible for them to break free.


    Inparison, the present era is much better. Even Jameson, who was once an absolute beneficiary, aplete royal family, had such thoughts, let alone others.


    Perhaps to some extent, for ordinary people in this world, the current era was like heaven, the world they dreamed of. Of course, nothing in this world was perfect.


    Even now, this era, in Jameson¡¯s view, is extremely beautiful. Many people are still dissatisfied with it and even want to subvert it. But this does not change the fact that this era is better than the past and the truth.


    All kinds of thoughts passed through his mind. Jameson looked up and forward.


    At this moment, Chris¡¯s promotion has beenpleted nearly half. In other words, he had already crossed most of the threshold, leaving only thest bit of obstruction.


    But this was only a matter of time for Chris. In Jameson¡¯s heart, it was impossible for Chris not to pass this promotion. It was eptable for his own failure, but Chris would never fail. This was Jameson¡¯s confidence in Chris as an opponent.


    To a certain extent, this confidence was umted over a long period of time. In the past, no matter what he did, Chris would never let anyone down. He was always ahead of everyone. It was this past glory that gave everyone confidence that Chris would seed.


    But if this continued, how far would Chris go?


    Jameson could not help but think, ¡°After the Ninth Rank, it seems to be...¡±


    The name that had almost be an obsession shed through his mind. The Saint Child.


    Above the Ninth Rank was the Demigod, also known as the Saint Child in this world. It meant the holy son.


    In this world, the Demigods were the descendants of the primogenitors, the holy sons they had nurtured through various means. Mortals couldn¡¯t peek into that domain. Even now, it was impossible.


    But if not now, what about the future?


    Jameson could not help but think of this idea. His body could not help but start to throb. There were countless times he wanted to see a Saint Child that he had personally nurtured.


    But now, it seemed that he could reach this step. As a mortal, he had previously reached the level of a Saint Child.


    At the thought of this, his face could not help but be calm, and the emotions in his heart became firmer and firmer as if he had already established a certain belief.


    Jameson and the others did not know that while they were watching this promotion ceremony, there were also people watching this ce in no man¡¯snd. Moreover, these people were not ordinary people but three divine existences.


    Chen Heng stood quietly in the void, looking at the scene on the ground below. In that scene, a tall tower with Chris¡¯ figure was on it. He was extremely focused there and roared at the entire world.


    Looking at his appearance, Chen Heng could not help but smile. ¡°It looks like the first divine existence in this world will be born soon...


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    He looked at the God of Shadows and the God of Nature and asked with a smile. The God of Shadows and the God of Nature were silent in response to Chen Heng¡¯s question.


    At this moment, they looked at Chris under their feet and feltplicated. It had only been a few years, but this world had already given birth to existence with the potential to ascend to the divine level.


    ¡°Very impressive...¡±


    The God of Nature spoke with aplicated tone. ¡°It¡¯s only been five or six thousand years, and he¡¯s already reached this step. If he¡¯s given another ten thousand years, there might be a possibility of ascending to the divine level...¡±


    Chris undoubtedly had the possibility of ascending to the divine level. This was the conclusion the God of Shadows and the God of Nature hade to long ago.


    In their eyes, this possibility was not very high in the past, but now it was another matter. With their foresight, they could already faintly sense a certain degree of Destiny¡¯s trajectory.


    Thus, when they felt that throb, they understood that a future divine level would be born very soon if nothing unexpected happened. This speed was really, very fast.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation on your side?¡±


    After looking at Chris, Chen Heng shifted his gaze to the God of Shadows. The God of Shadows had been trying something for thousands of years. He had used the Cardo Empire as an experiment ground and attempted to find the bnce between faith and development.


    But in the end, he was met withplete failure. In the beginning, he tried to reduce the life span of the priests and weaken their power to reduce the obstruction of the secr world.


    This attempt was undoubtedly a failure. The God of Shadows soon discovered that if the priests¡¯ power were weakened too much, it would lead to resistance from the secr world. At that time, the church with the priests as its core would be attacked, and the faith would no longer be respected.


    At that time, the situation would be even worse than before. This attempt had since been dered a failure.


    Subsequently, the God of Shadows made various attempts. For example, while strengthening the power of the priests, it also focused on supporting some geniuses in the secr world, making them the Chosen Ones for some time. He hoped that the Chosen Ones would lead the Cardo Empire through one revolution after another.


    This kind of operation was not rare. There was a simr situation in many worlds at a specific time. A fierce man appeared from the sky and smashed everything into pieces. Nothing could stop him, no matter what was in front of him.


    Of course, in the Cardo Empire, where the priests were so powerful, it was very difficult for such a fierce man to seed.


    Under normal circumstances, no matter how strong one was, one would still have to submit obediently under the suppression of the powerful priests. There was simply no room for one to disy your strength. It didn¡¯t matter whether one was a dragon or a tiger.


    However, this near-impossible change was sessful under the strong support of the God of Shadows, who was the final boss.


    Under the blessing of all sorts of luckparable to winning the lottery, the reformers achieved the impossible repeatedly,pleting the change repeatedly.


    Then the God of Shadows fell silent again. Because after the changes, productivity increased greatly, but the situation did not develop as he had imagined.


    The increase in productivity would lead to a poption explosion, but it would also greatly develop the wisdom of the people. When education caught up, believers would no longer be as devout as before. Only those who were in despair were the most devout believers. Because a person in despair has nothing, he can only rely on his god.


    But when the masses develop, people are shocked to find that they can rely on their work to get everything they want, adequate food, gorgeous clothes, and a better life.


    In this case, faith will inevitably dissipate and retreat. Perhaps in the traditional atmosphere, many people would still be entering the church to worship and pray, praying to god for all kinds of wishes.


    But this was no longer the so-called faith. This faith was no longer pure but just a transaction. True believers would not give up their faith and worship because god did not bestow gifts but would integrate the faith into their own lives.


    If they only prayed to the god when they needed it and abandoned the god when they did not need it, would that still be faith?


    Because of this, the God of Shadows was silent and did not know what to do. If they developed productivity, the wisdom of the people would inevitably open up, and at that time, the faith would fade.


    However, if they forcefully cut off this, suppressing the wisdom of the people and making everything go back to the original, it would cause many people and believers to die.


    This was also a serious waste. Compared to the two, neither seemed to be good. Then, was there a way to achieve the best of both worlds?


    There seemed to be. As long as the believers were suppressed and provided with sufficient food to allow them to continue to reproduce, they would not have to worry about food and drink.


    Then, they would naturally be able to reduce conflicts and prevent riots from happening again. They would also stop the priests from suppressing the believers who belonged to the God of Shadows.


    Simply put, it was to obtain resources from the outside world to raise their believers. Just like how humans raised livestock, they raised their believers as livestock.


    And the priests would be shepherds who guarded the livestock. This was the final method that the God of Shadows obtained.


    After trying it, the effect was indeed good. With sufficient food, the people would no longer worry about their livelihood. Everyone could easily survive and no longer had to fight for limited living space.


    At the same time, because of the existence of faith, the spiritual world in their hearts could be filled, and their endurance would be raised to the maximum. This could be maintained for a long time.


    In theory, it was indeed perfect. But there were two huge ws.


    The first w was that they had to obtain a huge amount of food and other necessities from the outside world. Otherwise, as the poption grew, conflicts would eventually erupt.


    The second problem was that this system could only be used in a rtively closed system. This was because if the system was not closed enough and there were evenly matched or even more powerful enemies in the outside world, then this system would not be able to survive in thepetition.


    Sooner orter, it would be affected by external forces or copse. And in the Cardo Empire, this condition could be perfectly fulfilled.


    ¡°Unfortunately...¡±


    The God of Shadows looked at the world under his feet and at the believers who lived in the Cardo Empire with fanatical expressions and did not have to worry about food and drink. His feelings could not help but beplicated.


    The God of Shadows was not evil. On the contrary, he was a rather enlightened god. He had fought for his believers more than once in the past era.


    Therefore, when he saw the changes in the Primogenitor World, he hoped that his believers could be like this and be better like the people in the outside world.


    However, there seemed to be a natural impulse between civilization and faith. In other words, those people still had faith in their hearts, but what they believed was no longer imposed on them by others but something they believed in themselves.

 Chapter 829 - Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 829: ¨C Dilemma</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°This might not be all that bad.¡±


    Chen Heng nced at the silent God of Shadows and said softly, ¡°Even if you cannot change anything in your lifetime, and you are destined to devote your devout faith to you, there is nothing bad about living in such a world..¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The God of Shadows raised his head and looked at Chen Heng in front of him as if he did not expect him to say such a thing.


    After everything that had happened previously and observing Chen Heng¡¯s various actions, the God of Shadows thought that Chen Heng was just like him and did not agree with this approach.


    !!


    However, he did not expect it to be like this.


    Facing the God of Shadows¡¯ somewhat doubtful gaze, Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°All the paths in this world all lead to the same destination.


    ¡°Everything would just lead to eternity.


    ¡°But there is more than one path to eternity. There are different ways.¡±


    He looked at thend beneath his feet and the people constantly striving to advance. ¡°Take the people under my feet, for example¡­


    ¡°This civilization seems to be beautiful. Every once in a while, there will be new advancements and developments in various technologies. It seems to be moving towards the path to eternity¡­


    ¡°But the development of this civilization has nothing to do with the majority¡­¡±


    He spoke softly. Nostalgia appeared in his eyes. ¡°In this civilization, although the majority seem to be able to live well, in reality, they still exist as a foundation. The ones who truly push this world forward are still those few people.


    ¡°Simrly, eternity cannot be achieved in one page a day. Looking at the endless cycle of the future, even the group of people in front of us are still just stepping stones on the road¡­


    ¡°Eternity may be achieved, but at that time, it will no longer have anything to do with the group of people under our feet¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between this and the believers under yourmand?¡±


    He looked at the God of Shadows and said softly.


    The God of Shadows paused as if he thought of something. What would be the initial goal for life to descend into this world?


    Everyone had their own answer to this question. But in the eyes of the divine existences like Chen Heng and the God of Shadows, the answer to this question was very clear.


    No matter what life was, eternity was their instinctive pursuit, a desire carved into their bones. Whether it was the lowly mortals, the high and mighty gods, or the world itself, eternity was their eternal pursuit.


    From this perspective, whether it was the group of independent mortals under their feet who had developed into such a state by relying on themselves or the God of Shadows who had relied on many believers to reach this step before them. There was no difference. In essence, they were all just pursuers of eternity. It was just that on this road, both sides chose a different path.


    The people of the world in front of them chose to be independent and rely on their power to move forward, ultimately achieving the goal of sublimation. And the living beings in the World of Gods walked on another road because of the existence of gods.


    They entrusted their existence to the gods and gathered the power of all people to worship them so that the gods could continue to advance and reach a higher level.


    Perhaps one day, when the god they worshiped reached the eternal level, these believers who had worshiped the gods could also receive a reward and obtain eternal coexistence with the gods.


    The two paths did not seem to have any difference in essence. They were just different choices made to seek the eternal. It was just that the process was different in appearance.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s view, these two paths did not matter whether they were better or worse. From a higher perspective, all the people and things that could not obtain the eternal would eventually disappear.


    Withering was the eternal destination of all things. Since that was the case, there was naturally no need to distinguish between the superior and inferior.


    Standing in ce and listening to Chen Heng¡¯s words, the God of Shadows could not help but fall into deep thought.


    On the other hand, the God of Nature said, ¡°It seems that the first divine existence will soon be born in this world¡­¡±


    The God of Nature stood beside the God of Shadows. Even though her strength could not bepared to Chen Heng¡¯s, at this moment, she did not seem inferior to the God of Shadows at all. The aura on her body was so powerful and divine, approaching the highest level of divinity.


    This was impossible for the past God of Nature. But the God of Nature did not stay idle for thousands of years. Instead, she made great progress.


    She explored the Primogenitor World and sessfully found traces of the Ancient Tree Primogenitor in the past years. She suppressed it and then used thousands of years to digest it, fusing the authority on its body into one.


    The authority of the Ancient Tree Primogenitor was verypatible with the divinity of the God of Nature. Therefore, her strength was greatly improved after the God of Nature obtained the power of the Ancient Tree Primogenitor.


    In terms of other things, at least at the moment, the strength of the God of Nature was not inferior to some high-level gods. She might still be inferior to the God of Shadows, but she was not inferior to the Eye of Chaos and other gods.


    Speaking of the Eye of Chaos, this god had finally been found in the past thousands of years. At that time, his followers were discovered by Charlie and the others, and they were eventually suppressed.


    The Eye of Chaos wanted to make a move, but in the end, he was interfered with by Chen Heng and the others and was directly disposed of. This was also to prevent the development of thend under their feet from being destroyed.


    At this moment, in the Primogenitor World, other than Chen Heng, the God of Shadows, and the God of Nature, there should be no other divine existences. Perhaps there were other transmigrators, but they could no longer stir up any waves.


    After all, in this world, besides Chen Heng and the two gods, Charlie and the others were also watching.


    The situation was naturally different. Even if an ordinary transmigrator came to this world, there was no advantage.


    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s about time to leave¡­¡±


    Standing in ce, Chen Heng looked at thend under his feet and said softly. From his calction, his time in this world was not considered short.


    In this world, he could be considered to have obtained a huge harvest. It was the same in all aspects, and the harvest was considered to be huge. And now, there would no longer be any benefit to him even if he continued to stay here.


    It was also time to leave. This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind. Of course, he would not leave for the time being.


    In this world, he still had some matters to settle. He would only be able to leave at ease after Chris had truly ascended to the divine level. From now on, he would only leave behind one of his avatars to be responsible for all sorts of matters in this world.


    And after that, it would be the World of Gods and the Abyss World. This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind quietly. His expression was calm as he watched the changes in the world beneath his feet.


    Beneath his feet, the world began to change. Time seemed to be speeding up. Soon, four to five thousand years passed.


    Chris once again ushered in a breakthrough. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he ascended and became a Demigod. Of course, the Demigods in this world were not called Demigods.


    The term ¡®Demigod¡¯ was unique to the World of Gods. There were different titles in different systems. In this world, the Demigods of the past were known as Saint Childs.


    However, the era of the primogenitors had passed. There was no meaning in naming this level Saint Childs. Therefore, as the first person to ascend to this level, Chris named this level the Sanctum, which meant that he had stepped into the divine level.


    The world¡¯s first Sanctum made the world even more passionate. For thousands of years, other than Chris, everyone had worked hard to catch up. Everyone wanted to ascend after Chris and did not dare to fall behind.


    They knew that under the current circumstances, the first person to be promoted would gain a huge advantage and upy a dominant position in thepetition.


    Chris had always been indifferent to everything. He didn¡¯t care about many things. But this didn¡¯t mean that other people would be the same. It was precise because of this that they didn¡¯t dare to rx. They were afraid that others would surpass them.


    They were working hard, trying to catch up. Soon, another Sanctum appeared. This person was Jameson. He was still the image of the old man from the past.


    Of course, this was intentionally maintained by him. Otherwise, with his current strength, it would be extremely easy for him to regain his youth.


    After advancing to the Sanctum, his strength had reached an unprecedented level. That powerful strength made him unable to help but exim in admiration,menting the existence of such terrifying strength in the world.


    In the past, this level was already the limit of his imagination. But now, it wasn¡¯t so, and there was still a goal ahead.


    The so-called ¡®Sanctum¡¯ was only equivalent to the Saint Child of the past. In terms ofbat power, it was probably far inferior.


    Ahead, there was still the level called the primogenitor. In the past, no one dared to think of the primogenitor, but now it was different. After a long exploration period, people in this world were used to breaking through everything and pushing the limit.


    Even people from the old era like Jameson, after breaking through again and again, also established the belief of progress, believing that he would one day be able to reach that level.


    So, he continued to try. Unfortunately, after reaching the Sanctum, all attempts became extremely dangerous. After a failed experiment, Jameson¡¯s body met with an ident. His entire body suffered a bacsh and was ignited by an inextinguishable me.


    ¡°As expected, I still failed¡­¡±


    Amidst the bacsh, Jameson felt somewhat unwilling. At this moment, he had already realized the crux of the problem.


    The path of Bloodline Mages that he had created was a system that wasparable to any path.


    This system took into ount the characteristics of both bloodline power and mages. While it possessed greatbat power, it could also have various buffs. It could be said to be a perfect job.


    However, this job also had its ws. It was stronger than the bloodline but also limited by the bloodline.


    When a Bloodline Mage reaches the limit of the bloodline power, the bloodline power would turn around and be a burden to a certain extent. Instead, it would slow down the advancement of the mage.


    This problem was not obvious in the past. The origin of the bloodline power in this world was generally the primogenitor. Perhaps because of the long-term dilution, the bloodline power in most people¡¯s bodies had be weak, but the nature of that was still very high.


    Therefore, this kind of w was not considered a w in the past. Anyway, no one could approach the ceiling. But at Jameson¡¯s level, there was a problem.


    He found that after the bloodline in his body reached this level. It could no longer help him. Not only could it not, but it even became an obstacle for him. The power hidden in this bloodline was like a shackle to him at this moment, making him unable to spread his wings and fly.


    The aftereffects of the Bloodline Mage system were undoubtedly exposed at this moment. Jameson didn¡¯t know that a normal bloodline wouldn¡¯t cause his current situation.


    The Bloodline Mage system was also widely distributed in other worlds. In the Sorcerer World, they were called Warlocks.


    In the Sorcerer World, the bloodline itself wouldn¡¯t substantially hinder Warlocks. At most, after reaching the peak of bloodline power, it wouldn¡¯t be able to provide any assistance.


    But in this world, the situation was different. The bloodline of the primogenitor itself had its limitations.


    Including Jameson, the primogenitor bloodline in their bodies was essentially the product of the primogenitor¡¯s practice of the bloodline path. The primogenitor controlled its origin.


    Their bloodline was restricted, so they naturally carried shackles. Therefore, under normal circumstances, they would never be an existence on the level of the primogenitor.


    This was mainly because of authority, just like Chen Heng had divided part of the authority of the Silver Moon Primogenitor after passing the Trial of Origin.


    If a primogenitor descendant like Jameson could ascend to the primogenitor level, it would simrly produce a simr effect. In the end, they would be able to separate part of the authority from the primogenitor, which would have a violent impact on their Bloodline Primogenitor status.


    Naturally, the primogenitor would not allow this hidden danger to appear. Therefore, from the very beginning, the bloodline seeds that the primogenitors nted were restricted.


    Without one who could transcend the bloodline¡¯s power, it was impossible to cross the restriction and be a divine existence.


    Jameson only discovered this after ascending to the Demigod level. He was naturally unwilling to ept this. He had relied on his strength to reach his current position, but he was told that the road ahead had been cut off.


    Any powerhouses would be unable to ept this. This problem wasn¡¯t impossible to solve.


    As long as he could be ruthless enough to strip off the primogenitor bloodline in his body and be a normal person, he would naturally be unrestricted.


    However, this was an extremely difficult matter in itself. This was especially so for Jameson. Jameson was not young in the first ce. In the era of the bloodline noble, he had already lived for thousands of years.


    And in this new era, he had lived for tens of thousands of years. Such a long time had undoubtedly consumed arge amount of vitality. His powerful nature only replenished it.


    However, if he abandoned his bloodline power and lost the powerful life provided by his bloodline, Jameson might die immediately.

 Chapter 830 - The First Divine Existence

    <h4>Chapter 830: ¨C The First Divine Existence</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Compared to other people who started this era, Jameson¡¯s biggest disadvantage was that he was too close to his own bloodline.


    It was fine at first, butter on, he developed the bloodline maze system and went back to using his bloodline power. The more he used bloodline power, the more difficult it was to give it up.


    This was an obvious reason. At this point, Jameson could no longer give up his bloodline power because if he did, the consequences would be death.


    However, if he continued like this, he would be doomed to stop here, unable to go any further. This was undoubtedly painful for Jameson.


    After going through difficulties, he finally managed to walk on the right path, relying on himself to reach the current level step by step. Yet, now, if he was told to stop, how could he be willing?


    !!


    Due to Jameson¡¯s unwillingness, he finally made an attempt to break through the limitations of his own bloodline and reach the next level. However, the final result was obvious. His attempt failed, and all of his strength began to dissipate, being devoured by the bloodline power.


    If not for the fact that he had already reached the Sanctum, barely touching the boundary of divinity and possessing a touch of divine immortality, he would have already perished on the spot. Yet, even so, it wasn¡¯t too far off.


    ¡°Is it finally over¡­¡± Amidst the intense pain, Jameson revealed a bitter smile and didn¡¯t know what to say at this moment.


    He didn¡¯t regret his actions this time. It was just a little regretful if he ended his life so easily. Yet, this seemed to be an inevitable thing.


    ¡°Forget it¡­¡±


    In the end, he epted his destiny and closed his eyes silently, preparing to wee the arrival of hisst moments. However, in the end, he didn¡¯t see the end of his life. On the contrary, a warm power shrouded his entire body at thest moment of his life.


    A huge, warm vitality shrouded him, carrying a bloodline power that surpassed him.


    ¡°This bloodline power¡­¡±


    Under the influence of this bloodline power, Jameson¡¯s body began to tremble subconsciously. The remaining bloodline power in his body seemed to have sensed something. At this moment, it couldn¡¯t help but automatically recover, as if it was submitting to the unknown bloodline power.


    This situation was extremely inconceivable to Jameson. After bing a Demigod, Jameson had already elevated his body¡¯s bloodline to a new level.


    The bloodline power in his body was only slightly inferior to that of the previous Saint Childs, but it was definitely on the same level. So how terrifying was the bloodline power that could make him feel terrifying and vast?


    ¡®Primogenitor?¡¯


    A term used to represent divinity surged into Jameson¡¯s heart, causing his body to tremble subconsciously at this moment.


    However, he tried his best to open his eyes and look forward as he felt the extreme pressure. He wanted to see clearly what was before him and why it had appeared on his body at this moment.


    Finally, he saw what was in front of him. It was a hazy radiance. It was as if a whole new universe was being conceived within it. An unimaginably terrifying power emerged and spread across this ce.


    Even Jameson, currently at the Demigod level, could not see clearly. He could only see a little bit of the scene. It was a pair of golden eyes like a god¡¯s eyes. The profound meanings of the Sun Primogenitor and the Silver Moon Primogenitor were blooming as if they represented supreme light.


    The most important thing was that this pair of eyes gave Jameson an extremely familiar feeling, as if he had seen them somewhere before.


    ¡°Kling!¡± Jameson¡¯s heart trembled as a name that had been sealed for a long time appeared in his mind.


    It couldn¡¯t be wrong. It was Kling. He still remembered that outstanding young man¡ª the sole survivor of the Saint Child¡¯s experiment. He was also the genius who once inherited the primogenitor¡¯s power in the primogenitor¡¯s ruins.


    Kling had already surpassed Jameson but mysteriously disappeared in the subsequent battle. Jameson had initially thought that Kling might have fallen after that battle. For this reason, he had felt regret more than once.


    He thought that if Kling had not fallen after that battle, he would have had a great future. With the talent that he had disyed in the past, his achievements would probably not be inferior to that of Chris now. However, he did not expect that this young man, whom he felt extremely regretful about, would appear in such a manner before him once again. It made him feel as if he was in a dream.


    The power in his body was starting to recover, and he had returned to his previous state. However, the more crucial point was that the shackle in Jameson¡¯s body had already disappeared at this moment upon being silently triggered and removed.


    Without a doubt, this was because of the influence of the previous power. Hence, the shackles that originated from the primogenitor had disappeared.


    From then on, Jameson¡¯s path towards the primogenitor had opened up. Although it could not be said to be a smooth path, at least the biggest obstacle had disappeared. This was the hope of the future.


    Far away, in the sky, Chen Heng retracted his gaze and looked in front again.


    ¡°Has it been resolved?¡± Beside him, the God of Nature spoke softly and said with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s quite a good young man. After resolving the biggest obstacle, he might be able to ascend to a divine existence in the future and stand on our level.¡±


    Jameson had lived for twenty thousand years and was undoubtedly an old antique in the eyes of outsiders. Yet, in the eyes of the God of Nature and the God of Shadows, he was still a young man.


    After all, in their long career, a mere twenty thousand years was nothing at all. It was just a time they fell asleep now and then.


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to reach this stage¡­¡±


    Jameson¡¯s performance was indeed surprising. In the past, in Chen Heng¡¯s mind, he was just an ordinary bloodline master. If nothing unexpected happened, he should have disappeared along with the disappearance of the entire bloodline nobles, just like the other bloodline masters.


    However, what was surprising was that he had caught up all the way. Not only did he not fall behind the times, he was also always in the lead. If there were no Chris in this era, Jameson would undoubtedly be the number one person in this era.


    Since that was the case, Chen Heng did not mind helping him. After all, there was still some kinship between the two sides. Moreover, when Chen Heng was hiding in the King¡¯s Assembly, Jameson helped him quite a bit and greatly admired and cared for him.


    Therefore, Chen Heng¡¯s appropriate feedback today could also be considered repayment for the other party¡¯s previous actions since that was the case. This was what Chen Heng thought and did.


    ¡°Doing the math, it¡¯s about time.¡±


    Putting Jameson¡¯s matter aside, Chen Heng looked forward in another direction. Chris¡¯s figure was also standing there. Doing the math, he had already stopped at the Demigod level for a long time, and now he seemed to have reached a critical point.


    The threshold from Demigod to a divine existence was not difficult for Chris, who was once a divine existence. This was because he had already gone through the most crucial part of it.


    As he had gone through the experience of being a divine being, his true spirit had already contained the characteristics of immortality. This was equivalent to the greatest threshold to be a divine being, and it no longer existed for him.


    A sparkling radiance flickered, and before the ordinary people knew it, Chris¡¯ path of advancement had already begun again. Yet, unlike Chris¡¯ advancement in the past, not many people in the entire primogenitor world could feel this advancement. Perhaps only the Demigod Jameson, who had alreadye into contact with that level, could feel this step.


    This was the reason why Chris deliberately suppressed it. At his level, if he did not do it this way, the changes caused by the advancement would be enough to shake the entire world and make everyone feel it. However, Chris still suppressed this process to avoid unwarranted influence. Not only did he slow down the advancement process, but he also suppressed all the auras around him.


    Just like that, time passed bit by bit. Chen Heng quietly watched Chris¡¯s advancement until the end of his advancement.


    Boom!


    Like the crisp sound of ss shattering, the entire Primogenitor World was shaking at this moment. People could feel a faint joy flowing from the world¡¯s origin. This was the cheer and joy of the world¡¯s consciousness, celebrating the birth of a new divine being.


    After the fall of many primogenitors in the past, to a certain extent, this was the world¡¯s first divine existence. The world consciousness was cheering, emitting true joy.


    Meanwhile, Chris had sessfully changed his appearance. His past image had faded. At this moment, Chris looked like a handsome young man, wearing a golden robe.


    The first thing he did after his promotion was to rush toward the sky. He appeared before Chen Heng in just a moment. Chen Heng raised his head and looked at Chris, who appeared before him, carefully sizing him up.


    Chris had been a divine existence in the past, but now that he was promoted to a divine existence again, it felt different from the past. The difference was not only in his experience but also in the means he was promoted.


    In the past, Chris was a member of the bloodline primogenitor and was promoted to divine existence through the path of the bloodline. Yet now, it was different.


    The current Chris seemed to have integrated the path of the bloodline of the past, and at the same time, he had referenced the knight¡¯s and mage¡¯s paths before finally ascending to a divine existence through sublimation. This path was very interesting, but others couldn¡¯t reference it.


    Yet it didn¡¯t matter. After reaching the divine existence level, the specific advancement would depend on the individual, and there was nothing else to refer to.


    ¡°Your speed is very fast¡­¡± Then, looking at Chris, Chen Heng finally smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s faster than I thought by thirty thousand years.¡±


    In Chen Heng¡¯s expectations, Chris would need at least five thousand years to ascend to a divine existence again. However, now, in less than twenty thousand years, Chris had already seeded and returned to the ranks of divine existence.


    ¡°Thanks to you.¡± Chris omitted Chen Heng¡¯s praise and only smiled and said, ¡°You once said that when a new divine appeared in this world, you would have new arrangements. Now that I¡¯m here, what are you going to do?¡± He asked Chen Heng.


    ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and then left with Chris and the other two. They left the horizon and quickly headed to other areas. It was a deste ce but also a brand new world.


    In the eyes of the God of Shadows and the other two, this world seemed to have just taken shape. There was chaos everywhere, and no signs of life had appeared. Yet, they could still feel the rich energy of the world¡¯s origin everywhere, as if it had gathered the entire world¡¯s origin.


    ¡°This world¡­¡± When the God of Shadows and the other two came to this world, their expressions couldn¡¯t help but change.


    On the other hand, Chris felt a sense of familiarity and a change in expression.


    ¡°This is the trial space where you once stayed for many years.¡± Looking at Chris¡¯s appearance, Chen Heng smiled. He didn¡¯t intend to keep them guessing, ¡°During these years, I used my authority to open up this world. Now that time has passed, it has beenpleted¡­¡±


    He brought the God of Shadows trio and began to tour the entire world.


    From a divine perspective, this world was notplicated. Even if it was a ce that mortals would never be able toplete in their lives, it was just that to a divine. They could finish it in an instant.


    After looking at the world beneath their feet, the God of Shadows trio discovered many things. This world was created in the Space of Origins, so it had the best conditions in this world. Every inch ofnd and every stone contained some kind of special power.


    Everything here was good material. It was like this because this region contained arge amount of energy of the world¡¯s origin. This was originally the center of the world. Hence, the world¡¯s power revolved and upied everywhere, forming a new appearance.


    If someone from the outside world could enter this ce and live here for a long time, under the nourishment of this energy of the world¡¯s origin, it was likely that they would transform sooner orter and be the Fourth Rank. Awakening the true spirit was a simple matter.


    This was the miraculous aspect of this world¡¯s origin. While touring, Chris was somewhat impressed. He had stayed in this Space of Origins for hundreds of thousands of years. During those hundreds of thousands of years, he had been thinking of ways to leave, but he could not do so no matter what.


    This Space of Origins was unprecedentedly sturdy, representing the underlying origin of the Primogenitor World. So naturally, anyone who wants to change it will be under pressure from the entire Primogenitor World.

 Chapter 831 - Inner Competition and Pay Increment

    <h4>Chapter 831: ¨C Inner Competition and Pay Increment</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chris knew very well how difficult it was to create a world in the Space of Origins.


    Chris would not have been trapped here for so long if this had been so easy. Ultimately, he had to rely on eroding the other primogenitors¡¯ authority to escape.


    In his opinion, if he wanted to do this, he would probably need thebined efforts of several primogenitors to strengthen their authority in this ce. Perhaps only then would he be able to do it. And now, it was just Chen Heng alone who had done it.


    This couldn¡¯t help but make people sigh. However, when Chris carefully thought about Chen Heng¡¯s authority and the primogenitors he had devoured, Chris immediately fell silent.


    After all,pared to this guy, a few primogenitors were nothing. Several primogenitors had attacked Chen Heng, but in the end, they were all devoured by him without the slightest bit of resistance.


    !!


    In that case, what could the current situation be? Chris silently sighed as he thought to himself.


    Compared to the world in front of him, he was more concerned about why Chen Heng had specially opened up this world here.


    ¡°I¡¯ve opened a passage between this world and the outside world. From now on, as long as existence has reached the divine level, they will be guided by the passage and enter this world spontaneously.¡±


    Chen Heng said softly, ¡°I want to build a Divine Alliance in this world to push forward better the Primogenitor World.¡±


    ¡°Divine Alliance?¡±


    Chris frowned. ¡°How do you want to do it specifically?¡±


    Building an alliance formed by divine existences was certainly a good idea. In the Primogenitor World of the past, it was not that the divine existences had never proposed a simr idea.


    Although the idea was good, it was difficult to implement it. The reason was simple. What could the formed alliance achieve? The primogenitors themselves didn¡¯t need to do anything.


    In this world, they were high, mighty, and hostile to each other. No unified external enemy could keep them united, and they could use external pressure to maintain internal unity.


    Over time, no matter what they thought at the beginning, in the end, this alliance would inevitably go their separate ways. Or rather, the formation of the alliance had to be helpful to the divine existences.


    What was there to build the alliance for if there was no help and no need? Chris raised his question and soon received a reply from Chen Heng.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s necessary¡­¡±


    Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°I want to build the Primogenitor World into a tform to conquer other worlds.


    ¡°Any divine existence that the Primogenitor World promotes will be a force to conquer other worlds.


    ¡°And the worlds that we conquer will be devoured by the Primogenitor World, which will continuously expand the power of the Primogenitor World itself, and finally feedback to the divine existences themselves.¡±


    The strategy of the Primogenitor World in the past was rtively closed. This was mainly because the group of divine existences in the Primogenitor World held part of the authority in the past, so their actions were rtively conservative.


    They did not intend to expand outwards. They would only guard the Primogenitor World conservatively, enjoying the authority blessed by the Primogenitor World.


    Such a decision was certainly not wrong to a certain extent, but there was no doubt that the benefits would be much smaller.


    ¡°Invade the other worlds?¡±


    Chris frowned and said one of the questions, ¡°That is possible, but there is also a problem¡­


    ¡°How do we open a bridge to other worlds?¡±


    Strictly speaking, that should be the most crucial question. Not all worlds belonged to the Abyss World. The structure of the Abyss World was naturally inclined to invade other worlds.


    They were the gathering ce of all negative emotions, and they could endlessly search for the existence of other worlds through all kinds of negative emotions. They can then invade the other worlds through the link of the power of negative emotions, slowly eroding them.


    However, this was the ability of the Abyss World. Most worlds were filled with honest and dutiful people who would only guard their fields and sow seeds. They would never harness such negative emotions under normal circumstances.


    Therefore, for most worlds, how to invade other worlds was a very troublesome problem. This was an issue not only for the Primogenitor World but also for the World of Gods in the past.


    Because of the dangers of the Boundary Sea, the gods would rather stay inside the World of Gods than leave the world and explore the outside world. This was because before, they had stable means to find other worlds; this exploration was too dangerous.


    Under the Holy Realm, almost one would die. Even if a true god existed, there was a risk of getting lost in the vast Boundary Sea. If they were not careful, they might die or transform into other strange existences.


    This was also the reason why the World of Gods had be stagnant like this. But now, the World of Gods had changed. It was no longer the same as it was in the past.


    The reason was nothing else. It was because Chen Heng had spread the marks of the simtor in all directions, thus giving the gods in the World of Gods a bridge to other worlds.


    Even in this great era of changes, the World of Gods had be much more peaceful.


    The reason was very simple. Because most of the gods were focusing on other worlds, thus, the internal conflicts in the World of Gods were naturally reduced. This was the truest reason.


    The God of Shadows and the God of Nature before Chen Heng were both vivid examples. After all, what the gods needed was nothing more than those things. Whether it was believers or the source of energy of the world, they could be provided in other worlds.


    Since there was a way out for them, why keep hiding in the World of Gods and fight among themselves?


    However, there was no way out in the Primogenitor World.


    Of course, this was in the past. Since Chen Heng was here now, there was naturally a way out.


    Chen Heng smiled and extended his hand. On his hand, a purple mark began to appear, instantly attracting everyone¡¯s attention. The Good of Shadows and the God of Nature¡¯s pupils constricted, and their expressions froze.


    The God of Shadows and the God of Nature naturally knew what the purple mark was. This was none other than the mysterious mark that had spread out on the bridge that had allowed them to travel to other worlds.


    On the other hand, Chris was still somewhat puzzled, not understanding what this thing was. However, Chen Heng did not waste any time. He directly injected the mark into Chris¡¯ body.


    All kinds of information surged into his mind, and Chris immediately understood. His face revealed a look of shock. It was as if he did not expect that there was such a thing in this world.


    ¡°That mark¡­ could it be¡­¡±


    The God of Shadows spoke from the side. At this moment, there was an unconceble shock in his voice. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Facing the gaze of the God of Shadows and the God of Nature, Chen Heng smiled. Then, he frankly admitted, ¡°From the very beginning, I was the one who released these marks so that both of you could walk on this path.¡±


    At this point, the situation was no longer the same as before. Now, Chen Heng already had invincible strength. Naturally, he had no concern about revealing anything now.


    Thus, before the God of Shadows and the God of Nature, he directly admitted it without hiding anything. After all, Chen Heng wanted to subdue both the God of Shadows and the God of Nature.


    ¡°So¡­ That¡¯s how it is¡­¡±


    The expressions of the God of Shadows and the God of Nature immediately becameplicated. With their intelligence, they could naturally think of many things and conclude.


    In this way, Chen Heng¡¯s previous special performance could be exined. He was not a god, but he had many sources of power that seemed endless.


    There was also that terrifying power that seemed to be able to directly transform other divine authorities, turning them into all his terrifying abilities.


    All of these performances were abnormal, but it makes sense if they linked all the information together.


    ¡°The reason you spread your mark isn¡¯t purely out of kindness, but to make others be your tool men and exploit their remaining value¡­¡±


    The God of Shadows¡¯ expression wasplicated. ¡°Your simtion points alsoe from this because you don¡¯t need to go directly to other worlds to adventure. You only need to take amission from the results we obtain, and you¡¯ll be able to obtain a bountiful harvest.


    ¡°The harder we work, the more harvest we obtain, which means more harvest for you¡­¡±


    ¡°That strange devouring ability of yours must alsoe from this¡­ The simtion points that are consumed¡­¡±


    Beside him, the Lord of Nature spoke, her voice bing extremely strange. ¡°That¡¯s why you need sufficient simtion points to unleash that terrifying power¡­


    ¡°The reason why you targeted this world and those primogenitors is mainly because of this. It¡¯s because you want to plunder the authority of their bodies to be yours¡­


    ¡°The reason why you dragged us along must be the same.¡±


    After Chen Heng revealed his true colors, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature immediately understood Chen Heng¡¯s goal.


    They had observed this world for ten to twenty thousand years. They had also witnessed the so-called industrial revolution. They understood the rtionship very well.


    Thus, they naturally understood their current position. They were just like those workers who worked hard in the factory and provided jobs for their boss.


    Chen Heng was not afraid that they could do it, but he was more concerned if they couldn¡¯t deliver. Because as long as they could do it, Chen Heng would naturally reap more rewards. And if they could not do it, Chen Heng could just rece them easily.


    From this perspective, the characteristic of the mark falling after death was not difficult to understand. It was to eliminate those who were not sufficiently strong and capable and rece them with new candidates!


    Evil capitalists!


    At this moment, the high and mighty gods felt the ugly faces of the capitalists for the first time, and they were in a very bad mood. But the more crucial point was that they found they had no way to get rid of it.


    The reason was very simple. This mark was spread in the World of Gods, open to all. Although the two of them were reluctant and wanted to quit now, they couldn¡¯t prevent others from continuing it.


    If someone were willing to be part of it, that person¡¯s strength would undoubtedly expand. Ultimately, they might quickly catch up to the point where they could suppress those who quit or even directly kill them.


    Even if you wanted to quit, many others were still willing to do so. This seemed to form a sort of innerpetition.


    So what if Chen Heng revealed his true colors to the public? Would some people do it?


    No. When the time came, even more people might want to do this job. After all, in the past, most people didn¡¯t even have the right to kill others.


    Now, they had the right. Then, shouldn¡¯t they work hard to kill others? Thinking of this, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature were silent. For a moment, they were speechless.


    At this time, Chen Heng, who was in front of them, opened his mouth andforted them with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t think from this perspective.


    ¡°Everything is a different world from another point of view.


    ¡°In the past, you were trapped in the World of Gods. You could onlypete with other gods in this world. You had to use your strength to maintain the existence of believers and resist the attacks of other gods.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this also a kind ofpetition? Inparison, if you join my camp, you could not only explore the scenery in the distance but also improve your strength at the fastest speed. You can also have a future in another world and take a step forward¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡±


    Chen Heng said with a smile on his face. That¡¯s right. In the past, they were allpeting against each other in the World of Gods, and now, they are stillpeting.


    Compared to the past, joining Chen Heng¡¯s camp at least gave them a lot of benefits. They got everything they needed, and there were also obvious improvements in their strength. They also obtained a steady stream of improvements and simtion points.


    Wasn¡¯t this a good thing? Even if it was an innerpetition, it should at least be worth itpared to the past, right? Thinking of this, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature felt a little better. They could barely ept it.


    And at this time, Chen Heng also unleashed his ultimate move.


    ¡°As long as you are willing to join this alliance, the source of power you receive in the future will be increased by half.¡±


    Well, the ultimate move of the boss, the pay increment, had already been used. And the raise was half. This was much more generous than other ck-hearted capitalists.


    The God of Shadows and the God of Nature looked at each other. At this moment, their hearts finally felt better. Looking at Chen Heng in front of them, they finally nodded and chose to agree.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. What could they do even if they didn¡¯t agree?


    At this moment, the World of Gods was full of mark wielders. From their own situation, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature could understand the oue after those gods who had been turtled up in the World of Gods used the mark.


    They would certainly be addicted to it and never want to give it up. If the two of them refused Chen Heng¡¯s offer now, there were still many other gods in the World of Gods who would take up his offer.


    At that time, as long as Chen Heng desired, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature could be beaten to death without being able to resist.


    This was aplete conspiracy with no other possibility.


    And at this time, Chris also woke up.

 Chapter 832 - The Divine Existences Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 832: ¨C The Divine Existences Alliance</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Chris heaved a deep sigh as he finally understood.


    Before this, just like the God of Shadows and the God of Nature, he was also somewhat surprised by Chen Heng¡¯s abnormal devouring power. Although, to a certain extent, the world of the heavens wasrge enough to give birth to all abnormal things.


    Yet, in the past, Chris had never seen an existence as abnormal and terrifying as Chen Heng. He was like a freak, terrifying to the extreme. A god that was sacred and invible in the eyes of others was only food waiting to be devoured by him.


    However, now, looking at the mark on his hand, he suddenly understood. Being able to travel freely across the bridges of the world of the heavens was already a freak in itself. Since that was the case, there¡¯s nothing else he could not understand.


    Chris sighed in his heart as this thought shed through his mind at this moment, and his heart actually felt relieved. He directly nodded and said, ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    !!


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there will be no problem.¡± He thought for a moment, then said frankly, ¡°The new Divine Existences will agree to such conditions.¡±


    At this moment, he understood what Chen Heng meant. Chen Heng¡¯s goal was undoubtedly huge. He even wanted to conquer other worlds and bring them under his control as a tool to provide him with power. So, the Primogenitor World was the training ground that he had chosen.


    After all, conquering other worlds was not a simple task. In the process, many people would be needed to assist him. For a figure at Chen Heng¡¯s level, only Divine Existences could satisfy the requirements.


    This was the reason why he broke the Primogenitor World¡¯s past path of the bloodline. It was to clear the path for theter Divine Existences so that they could advance through this path more easily. Then from there, they could smoothly walk onto this path that belonged solely to the Divine Existences.


    Including the current ns, he also wanted to reserve space for the future Divine Existences to appear. He wanted them to be able to obtain sufficient resources and reserves by opening up to the outside world. They did not need to search excessively within the Primogenitor World, which would lead to a bad situation.


    At least on the surface, there¡¯s no issue with this system. Both humans and the so-called Divine Existences had a tendency to profit. If they could easily obtain what they needed in other worlds, who would be willing topete with the other Divine Existences in their own worlds?


    Instead of conquering the natives in other worlds, snatching things from the other Divine Existences in the Primogenitor World was easier. That was the logic, but what would happen after the operation was unknown.


    Yet, at least for now, Chris had already expressed his willingness to support the establishment of the Divine Existences Alliance.


    Chen Heng smiled and nodded. Then he looked at the God of Shadows and Nature, ¡°Then, what about the two of you?¡±


    He deliberately kept both of them in order to include them in his alliance. Otherwise, he would have expelled them long ago, like the Eyes of Chaos, and won¡¯t deliberately keep them.


    If the Primogenitor World was the Divine Existences¡¯ cultivation base that Chen Heng wanted, then the World of Gods was a different model. Becausepared to the current Primogenitor World, where there were not many Divine Existences left, Divine Existences could be said to be everywhere in the World of Gods.


    That world had developed for too many years, and there were too many gods trapped in that world. Therefore, they could onlypete with each other within the World of Gods. Although the World of Gods was huge, it could not amodate so many Divine Existences.


    Therefore, many Divine Existences had fallen internally within the God of Shadows in the past. Therefore, the number of Divine Existences might be more than the number of Divine Existences in the World of Gods now.


    ording to Chen Heng¡¯s estimation, there were at least fifty Divine Existences in the World of Gods. Yet, of course, this included the gods who had fallen but were still alive. After all, the gods in the World of Gods had a strong tradition regarding corpses.


    In front of them, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature were silent for a moment, then quickly made a choice. Like Chris, they naturally chose to join. What else could they do if they didn¡¯t agree? Wait to be beaten up by the other Divine Existences?


    No, based on the God of Shadow¡¯s understanding of Chen Heng, if the two of them didn¡¯t agree, there was a high probability that they would end up like the primogenitors of this world, directly entering Chen Heng¡¯s stomach. His ability to directly devour and digest a god¡¯s authority was terrifying.


    The authority of the God of Shadow and the God of Nature was not weak. If they were being ignorant, Chen Heng would not mind devouring them.


    ¡°What were you thinking of me?¡± Before him, Chen Heng was a little speechless, ¡°At least we are acquaintances. Don¡¯t think so badly of me. I will not force you even if you do not want to join. At most, I will confiscate your authority and turn you into mortals.¡±


    The God of Shadow and the God of Nature both revealed terrified expressions.


    ¡°You can read our minds?¡± The God of Shadow was shocked and subconsciously asked.


    Although the ability to read others¡¯ minds was rare among mortals, there were quite a few. Yet, almost no one had heard of this ability among the Divine Existences. One had to know that the God of Shadow and the God of Nature were high-level divine powers. To be able to capture the emotions of existences like them was simply shocking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my control isn¡¯t good enough¡­¡± Looking at the reaction of the God of Shadow and God of Nature, Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°I only discovered this recently. At this moment, as long as I want, no existence can escape my perception in the Primogenitor World¡­¡±


    No existence could escape. This meant that even the Divine Existences were included. Upon hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature were silent and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Now, they had a better understanding of Chen Heng¡¯s terror. To a certain extent, this was not considered a simple Divine Existence. The ranks that ordinary Divine Existences used to ssify were no longer applicable to Chen Heng.


    In the World of Gods in the past, the ranks of Divine Existences could be divided into three, namely low-level divine power, medium-level divine power, and high-level divine power. In the past, the God of Shadows was considered the peak of the powerful divine power, while the God of Nature was at the bottom of the weak divine power.


    Of course, after seizing the authority of the Ancient Tree Primogenitor, the God of Nature had also transformed. Now, he could be considered a high-level divine power. However, what could he do? Look at the Divine Existences that Chen Heng had devoured.


    Putting aside the Demon Gods that originated from the abyss, none of the primogenitors of this world were weaker than the high-level divine power of the World of Gods. Therefore, it could be said that they were the true essence.


    Chen Heng had even devoured several such primogenitors. His strength was no longer what the so-called high-level divine power could describe. Chen Heng had calcted his level before.


    The current him was undoubtedly far above the ordinary high-level divine power. It could be said that even a top-notch high-level divine power like the God of Shadows would not be able to withstand ten attacks from him. As for the God of Nature, three attacks were good enough.


    Yet, although his strength was strong, it had yet to surpass the Divine Existence level. Therefore, if one had to use a noun to describe the level he was currently standing at, it could be called supreme divine power.


    Supreme divine power meant the peak of Divine Existences, possessing terrifying power that other Divine Existences could not match. Such an existence had never appeared in the World of Gods before. Otherwise, the World of Gods would have been unified long ago and wouldn¡¯t be like this.


    Of course, this might not be the case, considering the boundless history of the World of Gods. However, at least in the current world, such an existence had never appeared. For Chen Heng, this was enough.


    ¡°Counting the days, it¡¯s about time¡­¡± Then, looking at Chris, Chen Heng smiled, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to return too. After we leave, this world will be temporarily handed over for you to take care of.¡±


    He looked at Chris and gave some instructions before leaving with satisfaction. The God of Shadows and Nature exchanged nces before leaving with Chen Heng. They had a premonition that their return this time would bring an intense surprise to the entire World of Gods. Of course, it was a surprise for some people, but it might be a shock for others.


    However, this had nothing to do with them. Before they left the Primogenitor World, they followed Chen Heng¡¯s instructions and left behind a projection of themselves in the World Origins that Chen Heng had created.


    Inside the World Origins, a huge and glorious pce was formed. One chair after another was waiting for its future owner. However, at this moment, there were only four seats at this moment, which meant that only four people still existed. Nheless, this was only temporary.


    In the future, during that endless time, there would be more and more great existences in this pce. Perhaps one day, this ce would be called the Pantheon Temple and be a prominent force in the world of the heavens.


    Chen Heng was looking forward to that day. At this moment, he had left the Primogenitor World and returned to the World of Gods. Yet, of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one who had returned. The God of Shadows and the others had also returned.


    Counting the number of people, only a few people left in the group had returned to the Primogenitor World. Other than Charlie, only a few people persisted but were about to give up.


    After some time, they would fall into that world and return to the World of Gods. Seeing this, Chen Heng decided to give them a hand and let them return to the World of Gods. The hazy light covered everything before them, including their vision, causing everything to change inexplicably. Then, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and looked around. Everything was reflected in his eyes.


    This was his pce in the Hatim Kingdom, and his identity had changed from a primogenitor from the Primogenitor World to the Hatim Kingdom¡¯s king.


    ¡°I¡¯m back¡­¡± Familiar scenes appeared before him.


    Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and stood up. In a trance, many memories flowed into his mind. These were all sorts of memories that had passed through these hundreds of years.


    However, while twenty thousand years had passed in the Primogenitor World, more than four hundred years had also passed in the World of Gods. So the flow of time seemed pretty good.


    When he had left, Chen Heng had already predicted the current situation. Thus, he had especially left behind his avatar and had it bring him out to lead the Hatim Kingdom.


    With Chen Heng¡¯s current level, it was not difficult for him to create an avatar that was no different from an ordinary person. Thus, even if Chen Heng¡¯s main body was not present in these hundreds of years, the Hatim Kingdom¡¯s overall situation was still stable. There were no drastic changes. However, although the internal environment was still stable, the external environment was turbulent.


    ¡°It has changed¡­¡± Chen Heng muttered to himself, feeling the memories of these hundreds of years.


    Back then, before Chen Heng left, the World of Gods was already turbulent. There was news of gods about to be born everywhere. Some gods also recovered from their silence, secretly spying on the entire Primogenitor World.


    This trend has be even more obvious after hundreds of years. The world was in chaos. The world inevitably fell into turmoil due to the recovery of the gods one after another. This was something that couldn¡¯t be helped. The recovery of each god required arge amount of power, so it required arge amount of faith.


    How could faith be obtained in this world whose pattern had long been fixed? Naturally, they could only snatch it. Therefore, the World of Gods had been surging with wind and clouds in these years, bing stronger daily. That kind of turbulent situation quickly spread from the gods to the mortals.


    War, gue, famine¡­


    All forms of unrest began to spread. Everything looked so familiar, as if the once chaotic world had descended again. In such a situation, the ordinary mortals were limited by the information they knew, so they might not know much about what happened in the world.


    However, as a Divine Existence, Chen Heng naturally knew more. ording to Chen Heng¡¯s memories, more than a dozen gods had been revived for hundreds of years. These gods included the God of Shadows, the God of Nature, and other gods that hade into contact with them, as well as some that they did not know about in the past.


    The number of gods was probably even more in the dark. Yet, especially in Chen Heng¡¯s Hatim Kingdom, as there was no restriction on foreign gods preaching, almost every once in a while, some foreign religious groups woulde to preach, responsible for spreading glory to the gods behind them.


    Probably at least thirty to forty Divine Existences had already revived in the World of Gods.

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833: ¨C Returning to the World of Gods


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡¯30 to 40 Divine Existence?¡¯ Even Chen Heng was stunned when he realized this number.


    In the past, he hadn¡¯t been very clear about the extent of the Divine Existences in the World of Gods. However, now, he could understand it deeply.


    What kind of concept were thirty to forty Divine Existences? In an ordinary Great World, it was already amazing to have one Divine Existence. Only the most elite Great World could amodate so many Divine Existence.


    Yet, even so, based on Chen Heng¡¯s understanding, those worlds only had five or six Divine Existences at most. This was already a bit crowded. They wished they could immediately kill each other so that they could squeeze the others out.


    However, there were at least thirty to forty Divine Existences in the World of Gods, which was only for those who had recovered at this moment. If taking into ount those who had suffered serious injuries and were still in a deep sleep, or those who had lost their believers and were unable to return from their silence, there were probably more than fifty to sixty Divine Existences.


    !!


    Chen Heng¡¯s previous estimation of the World of Gods was probably too conservative. Nevertheless, at this moment, Chen Heng could not help but feel that the world was not easy.


    Even the Divine Existences were soplicated. Yet,this was good. If the number of Divine Existences in the World of Gods was insufficient, how could it satisfy his need to hire people?


    In the future, the Primogenitor World should be able to nurture a batch of pretty decent Divine Existences, but that was also something in the distant future.


    At least in the present, there were a bunch of them in the World of Gods. They were all used to being poor in the World of Gods. Hence it was easy to recruit goodbor.


    Chen Heng sighed in his heart. While he sighed, his aura was also slowly rising. When his true spirit returned, he also brought back most of the members he obtained from the Primogenitor World and began to gather the power of his main body.


    The power of his main body was not weak. He had already reached the Demigod level long before he went to the Primogenitor World, only a bit away from the true Holy Realm. Now that the power from the Primogenitor World had returned, his main body¡¯s power began to rise.


    Boom!


    Theyer of barrier that was supposed to be unbreakable disappeared. Instead, a steady stream of energy poured into Chen Heng¡¯s body, causing his power to rise to a higher level.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± A gentle, crisp voice of a female sounded before him.


    Guluo Mary stood in confusion before the main hall, looking at Chen Heng. Several hundred years had passed in the World of Gods, and she had also changed quite a bit.


    Although her appearance remained unchanged, the aura on her body had be profound and terrifying. She had reached a thresholdparable to the Sixth Rank under Chen Heng¡¯s infinite divine power in these hundreds of years.


    Nheless, it was not just her. The same applied to Hedosiri and Ramu. At this moment, their strength had reached the Sixth Rank, and they were only one step away from the Seventh Rank.


    Chen Heng was very considerate toward these old people who had decided to follow him from the beginning. Even if they were not talented enough, they could improve in other ways. Other gods might be stingy with divine power, but Chen Heng was not like them.


    In other worlds, he still had a Saint Child clone that was especially used to harvest the power of faith. However, now that so many years had passed, the power of faith in the Saint Child clone was already very strong.


    Even though so many years had passed, Hedosiri and the others still looked the same owing to their powerful strength. Their bodies were strong, and their faces were young. They had followed Chen Heng all these years and helped him settle many matters. Nheless, they keenly felt the change at this moment.


    ¡°The aura on His majesty¡­¡± Hedosiri raised his head and immediately revealed a shocking look as if he could not react as he looked at Chen Heng, who looked normal as if nothing had happened.


    Bang!


    A powerful aura surged into the sky. A terrifying power that made people tremble soared into the sky and engulfed Chen Heng¡¯s entire body. It was an eternal aura that originated from the Divine Existence. It was so powerful that it made people suffocate, unimaginably terrifying.


    Hedosiri and the others¡¯ minds could not help but be nk just by feeling the aura. Then, their thoughts stopped, and flesh and blood all over their bodies sank into a state of stagnation, unable to continue operating.


    This was because they were intimidated by the Divine Existences¡¯ aura and thus directly fell into this situation. Yet, of course, this was good for them. Therefore, Chen Heng deliberately avoided them, and there was not the slightest bit of malice in his aura. Otherwise, even the creatures in the entire Hatim Kingdom would probably suffer and be destroyed instantly.


    A vast aura soared into the sky and surged towards the horizon, quickly causing a rumble. Dark clouds soon covered the surroundings, and there were thunderbolts everywhere. From the looks of it, it was as if the heavens were angry and were about to descend Thunderbolts.


    However, in reality, this was only the reaction of the Divine Existences¡¯ aura and the world¡¯s aura. It was essentially a natural phenomenon. After all, there was no Heavenly Catastrophe in the World of Gods. If it were in a world with unique rules, the treatment would probably be different instantly and would be a Heavenly Catastrophe that would destroy the world at that time.


    A huge palm swung and swept past the shes of lightning, directly breaking the wind and rain. Then, everything returned to normal and returned to peace. The aura on Chen Heng¡¯s body instantly dissipated, and he once again returned to calmness.


    He was sitting on his throne alone at this moment. His handsome face was like a god with a smile, looking confident and charming. The aura on his body also appeared extremely deep and calm. Yet, there wasn¡¯t anything strange about him. He was just like an ordinary mortal.


    However, the people present naturally did not think so after the scene. On the contrary, seeing Chen Heng¡¯s situation gradually calming down, Hedosiri and the others all showed joy. Then, they knelt and said loudly, ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty!¡±


    After such a long time of settling down, they were no longer as ignorant as before. So, naturally, they knew what the scene before them meant. At this moment, Chen Heng was undoubtedly a true god.


    Hedosiri and the others had never doubted this day. From the very beginning, they had known that Chen Heng was unusual. Chen Heng had appeared in the name of the divine blood awakened. Yet, now that they thought about it, the so-called divine blood awakened at that time was probably just an excuse to cover up his abnormality.


    His Majesty Hatim¡¯s true identity must be a revived god. Otherwise, how could the divine power given to them be exined?


    They were not mortals in the past. Aftering into contact with the priests of many gods, they already had a wealth of theological knowledge, so they naturally knew what divine power was. This was exclusive to gods, and only gods who had divinity were qualified to transform it. So, he had to be at least a demigod.


    King Hatim had already possessed divine power before he became a Demigod. This was undoubtedly the proof of a god. Therefore, in the past, they understood King Hatim¡¯s goal. After all, he built the huge Hatim Kingdom to recover his former strength and return to the ranks of gods.


    Yet now, this rule had finally arrived. Of course, this made people happy. Hedosiri and the others were overjoyed, but they did not forget to express it.


    ¡°Please give the order to expel the priests in the country. From now on, only your Majesty¡¯s god statue can be erected in the country! I am willing to lead people to attack the desert countries, merge the countries¡¯ territories into the kingdom, and offer their faith to Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°There are still many ces unwilling to obey his majesty¡¯s teachings. Therefore, we are willing to lead troops to subdue them!¡±


    These words sounded before their eyes, all said by the two generals, Hedosiri and Ramu. Compared to the others, their style was more radical. After seeing the current situation, they could not wait to seize as much faith as possible in Chen Heng¡¯s government. As for the priests in the country, they were ready to deal with them as well.


    In their opinion, the great King Hatim had allowed those people to establish their beliefs in the country just to rope in the gods behind these priests and share the pressure for himself. Now that the great King Hatim had recovered his power, they were naturally useless and would go wherever it was cool.


    The generals were rubbing their fists and preparing to perform meritorious deeds for the great king so that they could receive rewards. The nobles and bureaucrats led by Guluo Mary were still rtively calm at the moment, but they could not suppress the excitement on their faces.


    Chen Heng sat upright above them. He was a little speechless when listening to the words of Hedosiri and the others, ¡®Expel the priests? Conquer the kingdom? Seize the faith? What was all this? When did he say he was going to do this? What were these people thinking?¡¯


    Fortunately, Hedosiri and the others were the only ones who spoke. He was somewhat gratified that the group of people led by Guluo Mary did not speak. However, it was clearly too soon for him to be happy.


    Very soon, Guluo Mary stepped out. Her face was solemn, but she could not stop the excitement in her tone, ¡°Your Majesty, the food and savings in the country are enough to support the consumption of a million troops for several years. Once Your Majesty gives the order, the kingdom¡¯s army can attack anytime!¡±


    ¡®Well, so you mean the same thing.¡¯ Chen Heng shook his head, not knowing what to say.


    Unlike what Hedosiri and the others had imagined, he did not think of spreading his faith. In terms of the power of faith alone, he could have as many as he wanted.


    In the Primogenitor World, the number of believers that belonged to him was also quiterge. Not to mention in other worlds. Moreover, for the power of faith, Chen Heng did not rely on it as other gods did. He only used it as a supplement.


    The real path he walked was still the path with authority as the main path and the path of the bloodline as the auxiliary. Although the gods¡¯ path also upied a part of the proportion, it was not the main body.


    However, Chen Heng did not need to borate on this point. After all, even if he did, no one would be able to understand the difference. So, he just waved his hand, and everyone around quieted down.


    Everyone, including Hedosiri, Guluo Mary, and the others, calmed down and looked excitedly at Chen Heng. Under the excited gazes of these people, Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm. He finally opened his mouth, ¡°Hedosiri, Ramu¡­¡±


    ¡°Lead the army and prepare for the uing battle¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing the answer they wanted, Hedosiri and Ramu quickly nodded with excitement.


    ¡°Your Highness Guluo Mary.¡± After giving instructions to Hedosiri and Ramu, Chen Heng shifted his gaze to Guluo Mary, ¡°Inform the churches in the country. I am prepared tounch a war. So, ording to our agreement with them, they need to hand over enough priests to join the war.¡±


    Chen Heng spoke calmly, ¡°In return, I will share the territory obtained by this conquest with them ording to the provisions of the missionaryw and their contributions to the war.¡±


    Hearing this, Guluo Mary was stunned. Then, looking at Chen Heng, she seemed a little puzzled, ¡°Your Majesty, there is no need to expel them?¡±


    In the history of the World of Gods, gods and gods had always been ipatible. Perhaps cooperation could be achieved in other aspects, but in faith, no God would allow anyone to share it, which meant that their power source would be reduced.


    At this moment, the faith in the Hatim Kingdom had already been divided up by many churches after Chen Heng¡¯s previous operation. Therefore, if Chen Heng wanted to spread the faith, he could only expel many churches in the country and establish his church under such circumstances.


    This was also the operation of many gods in the past. As long as a country had an advantage, they would certainly use all kinds of forces to maintain this advantage or even directly use violence to expel the faith of other gods, only leaving themselves behind.


    Guluo Mary initially thought that Chen Heng would do the same, but it did not seem to be the case, based on the current situation. She could not help but feel puzzled, but she did not get an answer from Chen Heng, so she could only quietly leave.


    Unlike the doubts in her heart, many people in the hall involved with the church¡¯s forces heaved a sigh of relief. These people were all involved with the church, or they had some kind of beneficial rtionship, or they were simply priests who came from these churches butter became officials of the kingdom.


    If Chen Heng decided to purge the church¡¯s influence in the country, these people would be the first to bear the brunt and be the first to be purged. That oue would not be too good, no matter how one thought about it.


    Fortunately, looking at the appearance of King Hatim, His Majesty did not have such thoughts. This was the best thing that could happen. Many people present were rejoicing in their hearts. They almost cheered loudly for His Majesty¡¯s long life.


    Chen Heng sat quietly on the throne, watching the reactions of these people.

 Chapter 834 - Sowing

    <h4>Chapter 834: ¨C Sowing</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Although other gods needed to expand outward and start a war, it was actually unnecessary for Chen Heng. In his situation, he naturally didn¡¯t need to use this method to gain faith and improve his strength.


    Chen Heng didn¡¯t need it, but the individuals under him did. From the situation just now, one could see some things. After Chen Heng became a god, people¡¯s hearts became restless.


    Whether it was Hedosili, Guluo Mary, or the people, they all hoped to use a war to establish merits and thus obtain rewards. Land, wealth, and even the gift of divine power and a position in the future divine kingdom. These are all rewards that needed to be fought with knives and spears.


    Under such circumstances, these people would naturally hope for a war to establish their achievements. At the same time, the church forces in the Hatim Kingdom would also be frightened by Chen Heng¡¯s promotion.


    Just like the reaction from Hedosili, these churches would naturally also think the same. They would instinctively be afraid that Chen Heng would be like other people in the past. After these people were promoted to god status, they expelled all others.


    !!


    Chen Heng allowed them to participate in the war and let them share the spoils and achievements after the war, signifying that he would not expel them.


    Not only would he not expel them, but he would continue to trust and value them. This made this group of people feel at ease and not cause too much trouble.


    The main purpose of doing this was to conform to the people¡¯s hearts and avoid unnecessary sacrifices.


    Of course, for Chen Heng, doing this would not affect him in reality. After all, with his current strength, he could suppress everything with his own strength.


    What could they do to him even if they were dissatisfied with his decisions?


    But Chen Heng didn¡¯t have to neglect them. Whether it was Hedosiri or those priests, they were all people who had once followed Chen Heng.


    If possible, Chen Heng was still willing to create some opportunities for them to obtain some benefits from his promotion. In this regard,pared to other gods, Chen Heng was more humane.


    In front of him, Hedosiri and the others left excitedly and began to prepare actively. Chen Heng also got up from the hall and silently returned to his residence. Everything seemed to be going smoothly.


    As Chen Heng expected, after the order was given, the church forces in the country heaved a sigh of relief. Then, they scrambled to join the expedition. This was both to show loyalty and to obtain substantial benefits.


    ording to the rules set by Chen Heng, as long as they could defeat the enemy in the war and help the army of the Hatim Kingdom to seize the other countries¡¯ territories, they would be rewarded appropriately. They could obtain some areas from it to make it their religious reserve. This was the biggest temptation for these Churches of God.


    At the same time, this was also to let the high and mighty His Majesty King of Hatim see their use to avoid some tragedies.


    The armies moved out, and in just a few months, they decimated several nearby countries and upied all of them. In this process, there was almost no resistance.


    It shouldn¡¯t be easy under normal circumstances, as the gods gradually recovered in these hundreds of years. And these gods should be residing in these countries.


    Perhaps from the perspective of the mortal army, it was not difficult to defeat each country, but it was a big challenge to expel the gods behind them. But now, these problems were no longer a problem.


    Because in the current Hatim Kingdom, a real god had already appeared, and h was at its peak. If the believers of the god in the small countries dared to defy, there would naturally be a god high above to deal with everything.


    Everything was so smooth and easy.


    In a short time, the Hatim Kingdom had destroyed four small countries, expanding its territory by nearly more than half of the region. However, Chen Heng did not pay too much attention to this.


    Whether this war was a victory or a defeat, it was not worth his attention. At this moment, his attention had alreadye to another matter.


    ¡°More than a dozen gods have already obtained the marks¡­¡±


    Chen Heng felt his marks in the Pce of the Hatim Kingdom, and this thought shed through his mind.


    Before this, he had spread hundreds of marks throughout the World of Gods. The spreading of the marks waspletely random at the beginning, butter on, it was not so.


    The strong eliminates the weak. After a period of elimination, more than half of those who had initially obtained the marks had been eliminated. And those marks were eventually obtained by other powerhouses.


    The gods had the greatest chance of obtaining the marks in the world. After all, they had the most powerful power and background in the entire World of Gods.


    But even so, it was very difficult to track down a mark owner if he decided to hide.


    Thus, Chen Heng made a rule for the marks. As long as a certain number of simtion points were consumed, the mark owners could easily shield off or evenpletely hide the fluctuations of the marks. This would make it impossible to track these mark owners down.


    Of course, the activation of this function required simtion points. Other than Chen Heng himself, when the others used this function, they would pay simtion points as certain fees to Chen Heng. This could also be considered a form of exploitation.


    Because of these functions of the mark, many gods did not obtain the mark among the many gods currently recovering.


    Of course, many gods had obtained the mark but did not use it directly. They had doubts in their hearts. This was a normal reaction. After all, they had never heard of this thing in the past.


    Simr things had never appeared in the history of the World of Gods, and they were not sure if there was a catch behind this mark. Therefore, some cautious people had a skeptical attitude. It was understandable that they did not use the mark.


    Of course, this was not important. Because as time passed, this group of people would sooner orter have their will shaken. The others¡¯ strength was increasing rapidly because of the use of the mark, but they have no progress because of hesitation.


    If this continued, these people would only have two oues. They would either realize that they were behind and eventually join in, or they would be defeated by otherpetitors who had be more powerful and would directly be losers and disappear.


    The two choices were there, and they couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. The more they hesitated, the worse the situation would be.


    Chen Heng didn¡¯t care about these people. What he cared about at the moment was how he could incorporate those who had already used their imprints into the Divine Alliance.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought too much into this problem¡­¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Heng smiled and shook his head.


    After thinking carefully, he suddenly realized something. What was the general purpose of forming the Divine Alliance?


    Naturally, it was to get more tool men to serve him. However, based on the situation in the World of Gods, it seemed that he did not need to include those divine existences in the Divine Alliance. He achieved such purpose through the nature of the innerpetition within the world.


    To a certain extent, this was because there were too many gods in this world. Due to thepetition between the numerous divine existences, there would be tremendous pressure.


    Under this pressure, even if Chen Heng did not include them in the same alliance, they would still work hard due to their innerpetition and try their best to grow.


    Thinking about it this way, it seemed that there was not much need to develop the Divine Alliance in the World of Gods.


    Chen Heng pondered for a moment. Then many thoughts shed through his mind. In the end, he made a decision.


    In the Primogenitor World, it was necessary to develop the Divine Alliance to conquer the world and unite the many divine existences directly.


    In the World of Gods, it was natural. It was enough to let them fight for Chen Heng under natural innerpetition and earn simtion points. The Divine Alliance still had a ce in the World of Gods, but the difficulty and effect would be much lower than in the Primogenitor World.


    After all, the World of Gods had a long history with divine existencespared to the nk state of the Primogenitor World. In this long period, these divine existences had been fighting each other and had already formed a considerable degree of enmity.


    Even if they were forcefully included in an alliance, relying on them to work together would be rtively difficult. Withmon interests, this could naturally be done, but there was no need to expend so much effort.


    It was good enough to maintain the current situation. Chen Heng thought for a moment, then raised his head and looked at thend under his feet.


    ¡°The number of marks seems to be a little too small¡­.¡±


    He thought to himself.


    Indeed, the little marks he had spread previously seemed to be rtively rare in the current world. Most of the marks that he had nted previously had been consumed by their owners for many years and had stabilized if the others knew about the marks, it would be difficult for them to obtain them from the current mark owners.


    This was very bad, in Chen Heng¡¯s opinion. Therefore, Chen Heng decided to add more methods to obtain the marks.


    ¡°Perhaps this can be done¡­¡±


    He thought for a moment and then thought of a few methods. Based on the information he had acquired before, he finally made a decision.


    The first was the old method of nting marks in some ruins, supplying about one to two hundred marks at a time. This method was regional.


    The second was to randomly awake a mark within the entire World of Gods. As long as intelligent beings were in the World of Gods, they would theoretically obtain the mark by chance. This awakening was random. Of course, there were also corresponding basic conditions.


    For example, talent, will, or destiny. The more favorable these conditions were, the higher their probability of awakening the mark. And these conditions were what one needed to be a powerhouse.


    If a person did not have outstanding talent, tenacious willpower, or even destiny¡¯s blessing, then it was unlikely that this person could be a powerhouse.


    It would probably be a waste to give them a mark. It would only be a waste of Chen Heng¡¯s simtion points.


    It was unimaginable to ordinary divine existences to do this within the scope of the entire world. After all, this was not an ordinary world but a top-tier world that could amodate many divine existences.


    To be able to amodate so many divine existences was in itself a synonym for power. The power of the World of Gods was unimaginable to many people.


    With the size of this world, even if one were a divine existence, it would still be extremely difficult for one to affect the entire world. However, this did not apply to Chen Heng.


    After all, Chen Heng had long surpassed the limits of ordinary divine existences. He had taken a step further beyond ordinary divine existence.


    ¡°The seed has already been sown. Next, it will depend on the evolution of the future¡­¡±


    Chen Heng muttered to himself as this thought shed through his mind.


    Chen Heng seemed to have nothing else to do in the World of Gods. The seeds had already been sown. All he had to do now was wait quietly for the fruit to ripen.


    The arrangements in the World of Gods had beenpleted, but it was still in a state of destion on the other side.


    ¡°I¡¯ve almost forgotten about you¡­¡±


    Feeling the mark on his body, Chen Heng smiled and looked in another direction. In his eyes, a huge and resplendent world that seemed to be shrouded in ayer of shadow appeared before his eyes.


    That world seemed to have gathered all the negative emotions. In it, tremendous power was being drawn over at every moment. Then, through the transformation of the world itself, it would be the power that one possessed.


    However, because of this, the development of this world was not the same as that of an ordinary world.


    Within the world, the creatures that were born were killing each other. Although there were many powerful existences, it was a scene akin to the end of the world.


    This was the Abyss World. From then until now, this was the first time Chen Heng had looked at the scene inside the Abyss World so directly.


    The distance between the World of Gods and the Abyss World was very close. Therefore, he could easily observe the scenes within the Abyss World while still in the World of Gods.


    Of course, one of the reasons was the chess piece he had set up in the Abyss World. In the Primogenitor World, although he had released Aisha, he had nted a mark on her body so that he could monitor her at any time.


    When necessary, Chen Heng could even easily take over Aisha¡¯s body and exert his powers through her body.


    Aisha herself was well aware of this point. But even if she knew, in reality, she could not change anything.


    Chen Heng¡¯s methods were far out of Aisha¡¯s level. Unless the entire Abyss World helped her, it was impossible to sabotage Chen Heng¡¯s n. Evenmitting suicide was futile.


    Moreover, with Aisha¡¯s personality, she would never sacrifice herself in exchange for the survival of the Abyss World.


    ¡°It looks very rich¡­¡±


    With the help of Aisha¡¯s existence, Chen Heng saw the appearance of the Abyss World and could not help but smile. In the eyes of Chen Heng, the abyssal demon that was iparably terrifying and ferocious in the eyes of others was merely a big meal. And when he could devour this big meal depending on his mood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it on hold for a little longer¡­¡±


    After watching for a moment, Chen Heng retracted his gaze, and this thought shed through his mind.

 Chapter 835 - Killing the Dragon God

    <h4>Chapter 835: ¨C Killing the Dragon God</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The current situation at the Abyss World should be very terrible upon experiencing his baptism. Even if they went over now, they would likely not obtain anything.


    Let¡¯s wait a little longer. With the Abyss World¡¯s speed, new Demon Gods would not take long to grow up in batches. They could harvest again at that time, which would be a little more refreshing.


    ¡®He would not participate in the changes in the Abyss World for the time being. So for now¡­¡¯ Chen Heng raised his head and looked into the distance.


    There was also a change in the situation at that moment. That was the ce where Chen Heng¡¯s avatar was.


    ¡­


    !!


    Kalunu was sleeping in the secret realm.


    The ce where he was located was called the Dragon God¡¯s secret realm by the people in the outside world, which meant that only the Dragon God could go there.


    That was indeed the case. Hundreds of years ago, when Kalunu had just arrived at Dragon Ind, he had already noticed the abnormality in this area.


    This Dragon God¡¯s secret realm before him was said to be the most important ce on Dragon Ind. This area had the authority and power left behind by many Dragon Gods in the past, so it had been specially built into a small-scale hotbed for the Dragon Gods.


    In theory, any life with a dragon¡¯s bloodline would have a mysterious connection with this Dragon God¡¯s secret realm. This connection had always existed. Perhaps even some of the dragons themselves had not discovered it.


    The Dragon God could also form a connection with many dragons with the help of this secret realm. Even if his strength was insufficient, he could still do many things with the help of the power of the Dragon God¡¯s secret realm.


    This was a ce that the past generations of Dragon Gods had specially created for the sake of theter Dragon Gods to prevent the future decline of the Giant Dragon Tribe so they could quickly nurture another Dragon God.


    Hundreds of years ago, when Kalunu moved into this ce, there was only one Demigod in this secret realm. He was just a Demigod. Logically speaking, he could only spread his faith in a small area and was not able to contact his believers anytime and anywhere like a real god.


    However, he could do so with the help of the Dragon God¡¯s secret realm. Therefore, in the past, he became the Dragon God in the eyes of many Giant Dragons.


    For hundreds of years, Kalunu had been sleeping here. The power in the Dragon God¡¯s secret realm was too vast. Therefore, he had been in metamorphosis for hundreds of years. It wasn¡¯t until he started to return that the power of his original body awakened him.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± After waking up from his deep sleep, Kalunu silently stood up and couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he sensed the information from his original body.


    Memories were shared between his original body and his avatar. Even their personality was the same to a certain extent. After all, they were essentially the same person.


    Because of this, Kalunu knew about Chen Heng¡¯s experience in the Primogenitor World and understood another simtor¡¯s usage.


    ¡°There¡¯s even such a usage¡­¡± Kalunu was somewhat enlightened.


    Recalling his main body¡¯s previous experience in the Primogenitor World, he felt slightly excited and restless. After all, in theory, he could also do what his main body could do. As for the authority to devour, he also didn¡¯tck it. One had to know that he was currently in the tomb of the previous Dragon Gods.


    The small world¡ª the Dragon God¡¯s secret realm was created by the previous Dragon Gods using their authority andw power. This was the rich legacy the fallen Dragon Gods left behind for theter Dragon Gods. If Kalunu wanted to try it, these were the best ingredients.


    ¡®Although I can¡¯t eat a bite of it alive, I can still do with these¡­¡¯ A smile appeared on Kalunu¡¯s face as this thought shed through his mind.


    Speaking of which, Kalunu¡¯s appearance now had a new changepared to the past. He looked more like a human, but he was getting more handsome. His figure also looked very tall, like a youth in the prime of his youth. Vital blood energy surged in his body, and a terrifying power was brewing.


    If someone could observe Kalunu¡¯s skin using a device and magnify it millions of times, they would be able to discover that under Kalunu¡¯s seemingly fair and delicate skin were countless scales so small that they could not be seen with the naked eye.


    These scales looked very small, much smaller than normal cells, but they possessed extraordinary power. Even a powerful Demigod could not break through them with one strike. Yet, of course, it was the same for other parts of his body. So although they looked normal, there weren¡¯t normal at all.


    Kalunu didn¡¯t pay much attention to this and just looked to the side. There, a Crystal Dragon stood quietly, as if it was frozen. The Crystal Dragon was huge. Its body alone was tens of thousands of meters tall.


    Its entire body was covered in ice scales and looked like a Giant Dragon that had emerged from ice. It was powerful and beautiful and had an extreme sense of beauty. This was the Dragon God previously in the Dragon God¡¯s secret realm. It was called the Dragon God, but it was only a Giant Dragon at the Demigod level.


    Through the previous backtracking, Kalunu also knew that this Demigod Giant Dragon was the son of a Giant Dragon in the past. Therefore, he had deliberately been sealed until this era, preparing to be a new generation god of the Giant Dragon Tribe.


    If nothing unexpected happened, he should have been able to smoothly integrate the entire Dragon Ind with the help of the power of the Dragon God¡¯s secret realm. Then, with the help of the power of the Giant Dragon Tribe, he could ascend to the throne and be the new generation of Dragon God.


    Yet, all of this was destined to be unachievable due to Kalunu¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Hundreds of years have passed. What are your thoughts?¡± Then, looking at the Crystal Dragon before him, Kalunu said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Surrender or die.¡±


    ¡°Pretentious gods, lowly kobolds¡­¡±


    Hearing Kalunu¡¯s words, the Crystal Dragon opened its ss-colored eyes that were burning with anger, ¡°How could a lowly kobold make a noble Giant Dragon surrender? You should be the one who should kneel and submit!¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Kalunu nodded, did not care about the other party¡¯s words, and silently raised his hand, ¡°Then go to hell.¡±


    A change happened just like that. As Kalunu¡¯s power started to circte, the world around him began to undergo new changes. First, an invisible force field shrouded the entire world. Then, like a ck hole, it began to devour the power of the Dragon God¡¯s secret realms. The Demigods were at the core of the force field.


    ¡°Is my power being sucked away?¡± Sensing the current situation, the Demigod¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    An intense pain surged in his body. It was the feeling of his authority being sucked away. As Kalunu¡¯s power circted, his body began to weaken. Even the power of his true spirit was being sucked away.


    This feeling made him angry and shocked. On the one hand, he was angry, but on the other hand, he was terrified. He never thought Kalunu would be serious and didn¡¯t care about the effect.


    For hundreds of years, Kalunu didn¡¯t target him, which made him think that Kalunu was still a little afraid, so Kalunu didn¡¯t dare to attack him. As long as he continued to persevere, quietly umte strength, and gain more believers, he would be able to turn the tables and break free from the other party¡¯s hands one day.


    All of this was well thought of. However, the reality before him showed that he was overthinking. He was doomed, and there was no future. Today was his funeral.


    ¡°No! No!¡±


    After realizing the threat of death, the Demigod roared, ¡°If you kill me, the entire Giant Dragon Tribe will be your mortal enemy. You will never receive the faith and worship of the Giant Dragon Tribe, and you will never be a true Dragon God in the future!¡± He threatened.


    As a Demigod of the Giant Dragon Tribe, his connection with the Giant Dragon Tribe was still there. If he wanted to, he could tell the other Giant Dragon Tribe about the scene before him. After that, Kalunu would be in big trouble even if he died.


    ¡°I will inform all the Giant Dragons that you are not a real Dragon God but a lowly kobold who stole the authority of the Dragon God!¡±


    The Demigod roared, ¡°You will never gain the loyalty and trust of all the Giant Dragons!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Facing the threat of the Demigod dragon before him, Kalunu only smiled and said softly, ¡°Then you should give it a try. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s any effect in the end¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Demigod dragon was terrified, and the fear in his heart rose endlessly.


    Facing Kalunu¡¯s words, he mustered up his courage and wanted to tell the scene before him to all the dragon followers. Then, however, a shocking result appeared. The Demigod dragon was shocked that his information could not be spread, let alone connect to any of his believers.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± His expression suddenly turned horrified as he looked at Kalunu before him, and his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    The connection between him and his believers was made with the help of the Dragon God¡¯s secret realm. Theoretically, this connection couldn¡¯t be cut off, but now it was forcefully blocked.


    Whatis this¡­


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you discovered it yet?¡±


    Kalunu¡¯s faint voice came from the front. With this, his vision became clear. In the Demigod¡¯s sight, the Dragon God¡¯s secret realm was starting to change. Streams of power of authority were being extracted from the entire Dragon God¡¯s secret realm, fusing into the other party¡¯s body and being directly devoured by the other party.


    This was undoubtedly an extremely unbelievable scene. One could imagine the conflict within with so much power of authority fusing into one person. If it were anyone else, they would have probably self-destructed by now.


    However, Kalunu seemed to be fine. He acted as if he was a normal person, rxed and rxed. Yet, even his aura was continuously growing stronger. Why was this so?


    However, seeing this scene, the Demigod finally understood why he couldn¡¯t spread the news. Because at this moment, the authority of the entire Dragon God¡¯s secret realm had been extracted by the other party. Naturally, the power within the Dragon God¡¯s secret realm could no longer be used.


    The space he relied on to survive had disappeared, so he naturally couldn¡¯t use the power of the Dragon God¡¯s secret realm to spread information to the outside world.


    Aftering to this conclusion, he was about to say something, but he had already lost consciousness. His true spirit power had alreadypletely withered, and Kalunu had directly absorbed it. A Demigod had fallen just like that.


    Kalunu stood where he was and looked at the Demigod dragon before him. His expression was calm, and he wasn¡¯t moved at all. If Kalunu had decided to submit before this, he wouldn¡¯t have minded giving him a good position. Yet now, with Chen Heng¡¯s experience in the Primogenitor World, a Demigod was nothing.


    Demigod? To Chen Heng, at the moment, it was just a little dessert. So there was nothing to be surprised about. Not to mention other things, there were many of them in the Abyss World. So it was nothing to be surprised about.


    Since it was no longer that rare, and the other party happened to be so tactless, Kalunu might as well give the other party a quick death, and it just so happened that the other party¡¯s idea of sacrifice was fulfilled.


    The Demigod of the Dragon Ind fell, but Kalunu¡¯s progress had just begun. As he increased his strength, the entire Dragon God¡¯s secret realm was filled with flowing lights dancing around. That was the authority left behind after the previous generations of Dragon Gods fell.


    In the past era, to strengthen the power of Dragon Ind, the Dragon Gods would deliberately leave their corpses on Dragon Ind after their fall. Their authority would be merged into the depths of Dragon Ind and enter this Dragon God¡¯s secret realm.


    It could be said that at least ten Dragon Gods had died in this secret realm. Moreover, they were all real Dragon Gods and not fake Demigods.


    At this moment, all of these umted benefits were given to Kalunu, allowing him to pick up scraps and advance. A powerful aura began to flow. A terrifying power rose from Kalunu¡¯s body and was used outside.


    The entire Dragon Ind began to stir instantly, causing a huge change.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    The Giant Gragons opened their eyes on the Dragon Ind and looked into the sky. Under their gazes, a pair of eyes seemed open in the sky. An extremely powerful and shocking power was emerging from within.


    ¡°What a powerful bloodline¡­¡±


    A terrifying bloodline aura surged. This power belonged solely to the Dragon God and surpassed all other dragon bloodlines. Even though Kalunu¡¯s true form was only a kobold, after many years of refining and condensing, he had already sublimated his bloodline to an unimaginable level.


    The current him was no longer a pure kobold. Even the previous Dragon Ind Demigod couldn¡¯tpare with Kaluru¡¯s bloodline power. The powerful bloodline power appeared, and all the Giant Dragons on the Dragon Ind were roaring as they were terrified.


    The majesty engraved in the bloodline made them understand that a powerful Dragon God was awakening from the Dragon God¡¯s secret realm.


    ¡°It¡¯s the great Master!¡±


    In a pce, Carl flew into the air and felt the powerful bloodline aura from afar, immediately heaving a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 836 - Dragon Primogenitor

    <h4>Chapter 836: ¨C Dragon Primogenitor</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Carl was a white dragon on Dragon Ind. He was also the first Giant Dragon to seek refuge when Kalununded on Dragon Ind.


    It was because of this that he received a generous reward in the days that followed. As for how generous the reward was, it could be seen from his current situation.


    In the past, although Carl also had a territory, it was only a wilderness on the entire Dragon Ind. Moreover, he was not valued by his people. His strength was only ordinary among the many Giant Dragons.


    However, after joining Kalunu, his territory was changed to the best ce on Dragon Ind. His strength had also greatly increased. Now, he had reached the Seventh Rank, which was considered the top level among the dragons.


    After Kalunu entered Dragon Ind, he was the absolute beneficiary. Naturally, he would wholeheartedly support Kalunu¡¯s rule. Therefore, after sensing Kalunu¡¯s aura, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    !!


    Because this meant that nothing bad had happened to Kalunu, not only did nothing bad happen but there might¡¯ve been some other major event. And what happened next confirmed his guess.


    After Kalunu¡¯s aura appeared, many dragons let out sorrowful cries and said a piece of shocking news.


    The Dragon God had fallen!


    The Dragon God referred to here was naturally not Kalunu, but the Dragon God on the Dragon Ind in the past.


    Speaking of which, since Kalununded on the Dragon Ind, the faith in this Dragon God had begun to drop drastically. Even his followers were affected and suppressed.


    The reason for this was not something that Kalunu could instruct. He was not so free to deliberately target a Demigod. The people who contributed to this process were those who had defected to Kalunu and benefited from Kalunu¡¯s various actions.


    These people had obtained huge benefits because of Kalunu¡¯s existence. Naturally, they did not want the previous Dragon God to regain control. Therefore, they had suppressed the Dragon God¡¯s followers in many different ways over the past few hundred years.


    Carl was the absolute main force. Based on their experience, they knew they would not have a good life but only suffer if the Dragon God of the past regained control.


    Therefore, when they felt the news of the death of the Dragon God, not only were they not sorrowed, but their hearts were filled with joy. They could finally be at ease.


    After throwing away the worries in his heart, Carl¡¯s ferocious face could not help but reveal a smile, and even his mood seemed much happier. Many people on Dragon Ind shared the same mood as him.


    This was still good news among the dragons. About half support Kalunu, and the other half support the Demigod. However, among the Drakonids at the bottom of the Dragon Ind, the proportion of Kalunu¡¯s supporters was not just half but the vast majority.


    It was hard to tell the dragons¡¯ reaction to Kalunu¡¯s entry to Dragon Ind, but most of the Drakonids were the beneficiaries.


    In the past, they were just the ves of the Dragons. Not only did they have to satisfy the needs of the dragons, but they could also die at any time as long as the Giant Dragons wished so. This kind of lifested for a very long time.


    The arrival of Kalunu changed everything. At this point, the Drakonids gained the status of autonomy and the freedom to leave the Dragon Ind anytime they liked.


    They could also choose to leave Dragon Ind and work in the Kalunu Empire in the outside world. Kalunu¡¯s influence brought them various opportunities for advancement.


    Even if they stayed on Dragon Ind, they would be protected by the power of Kalunu and would not be killed by the Giant Dragons at will.


    These people were also loyal believers of Kalunu. And at this moment, these people could feel the change.


    In their senses, it was like a brand new sun in the distance. It was constantly emitting light and heat to the outside world. The terrifying heat was as if it was going to roast people alive.


    Roar!


    An angry roar came from the center of Dragon Ind. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze, a huge figure appeared in midair.


    What huge dragon was that? He had seven-colored scales and a single horn on his head. Its entire body was covered in ayer of golden light.


    A holy majesty spread out from its body and rippled in all directions. Everyone could not help but feel terrified. They felt the pressure that originated from their bloodline.


    Rumble!


    The surrounding heavens began to tremble because of the appearance of this figure. At this moment, the entire World of Gods began to fluctuate. They felt a power that was so powerful that it caused people to be shocked.


    That was one of the terrifying power. Just the manifestation of the aura was alreadyparable to high-level divine existences and even far surpassed it. And such strength was simply a blow to the gods who had just recovered.


    Sensing the aura of this Dragon God in the distance, many gods who had recovered fell into silence. They looked at the Dragon God that appeared in the distance, standing in the center of the entire world, and their emotions wereplicated.


    ¡°A brand new Dragon God?¡±


    In the Oro Empire, the God of Shadows raised his head and looked into the distance, looking at the endless terrifying giant dragon baring its fangs and brandishing its ws. He was somewhat surprised. ¡°When did such a terrifying Dragon God appear in this world?


    ¡°Or is he also a transmigrator?¡±


    This thought shed through his mind. The dragon race was only so big. Even at their peak, they produced only a few powerful divine existences. Moreover, they were at the bottom of the powerful divine existences.


    The current Giant Dragon race had already declined. With their current size, it was already quite impressive that they could produce a weak divine existence. How likely could they produce such an existence in front of them?


    The only exnation was that the source of the Dragon God¡¯s power was not the Giant Dragon race but from other ces. As for where the so-called other ces were, that could only be exined by transmigration.


    Only existences like the transmigrators could harvest power from other worlds and use it to increase their strength.


    Thinking of this, the God of Shadows could not help but shake his head. ¡°There are more and more freaks¡­¡±


    In the past, although there were many gods in the World of Gods, the powerful divine existences among them were just around the God of Shadows level. But now, it seemed that the number of powerful divine existences in this world would increase as time passed.


    There was the God of Nature before, and now there was this mysterious Dragon God.


    Who will be next? The God of Shadows God didn¡¯t know.


    Compared to theplicated reactions of the other gods in the outside world, the dragon descendants on the Dragon Ind had purer reactions. Looking up at the figure in the air, their hearts were filled with fanaticism.


    Their bloodline power was surging and roaring. The powerful existence in the distance was their race and a Dragon God. It was a good thing to have such a powerful god for the Giant Dragon Race.


    An endless stream of golden power of faith surged over and flowed into Kalunu¡¯s body through a certain connection. It was absorbed and digested by him.


    However, what the others didn¡¯t know was that Kalunu was secretly shaking his head at this moment.


    ¡°In the end, the quality was still iparable¡­¡±


    Feeling the surging power in his body, Kalunu secretly shook his head. He didn¡¯t know what to say at this moment.


    At this moment, he hadpletely digested the foundation of the previous Dragon Gods in the Dragon Gods¡¯ secret realm and converted the power of authority into his own.


    However, his effect wasn¡¯t as great as he had imagined. The authority of the previous Dragon Gods sounded good, but in reality, it was just that because the size of the Giant Dragonragon race was too small.


    Compared to other intelligent races, the Giant Dragon race was too few, so the quality of the Dragon Gods that were born was also worrying. Among those past Dragon Gods, the vast majority were weak divine existences, so the power of authority on their bodies was very limited.


    Average divine inheritances were already quite scarce, and as for powerful divine existence, there was only one.


    When the power of authority of these Dragon Gods was added together, it was only enough to allow Kalunu to reach the level of a powerful divine existence. It was far fromparable to when Chen Heng was in the Primogenitor World.


    Because previously in the Primogenitor World, the primogenitors that Chen Heng devoured were all top-tier divine existences even in the World of Gods. Compared to this, the quality of the Dragon God was naturally far inferior.


    This was still not too bad. At the very least, Kalunu¡¯s strength had indeed improved to a considerable extent. However, he was still a considerable distance away from continuing advance.


    ¡°The path of faith, the path of bloodline¡­¡±


    Kalunu fell into deep thought. Compared to the past generations of Dragon Gods, Kalunu had a more reliable source of the power of faith. That was the kobold kingdom that he established.


    After developing, the kobold¡¯s ability to reproduce was quite powerful. Thus, the power of faith they could provide was also very strong, far surpassing that of the Giant Dragons.


    This foundation alone was enough to allow Kalunu to go one step further in the basics of powerful divine force, reaching a higher level. But just this alone didn¡¯t seem to be enough.


    Above the powerful divine power, there was the level of supreme divine power. And it was unlikely to approach this level solely by relying on umting the power of faith. Unless Kalunu unified more than half of the World of Gods and gathered faith from more than half of the World of Gods¡¯ poption, it was impossible to reach this level.


    And this was impossible. Chen Heng was still hoping to use the World of Gods as his training ground to train new tool men for himself continuously.


    If Kalunu unified the entire World of Gods just like that, then wouldn¡¯t Chen Heng¡¯s n be ineffective on the spot?


    Since it was impossible to walk the path of faith simply, he had to add other ways to supplement it. The path of the bloodline that Chen Heng had obtained from the Primogenitor World was an excellent supplement in Kalunu¡¯s eyes.


    Moreover, he was the Dragon God. Most of his authority was rted to the dragon descendants and was quite close to the path of his bloodline. In his case, he would have a considerable advantage if he took on the path of the bloodline.


    Since that was the case, let¡¯s give it a try. This thought shed through Kalunu¡¯s mind, and he started his attempt.


    Soon, the aura within Kalunu¡¯s body became stronger and stronger. And at this moment, it became even hotter. At this moment, Kalunu seemed to have transformed into a sun. He began to spread light and heat to the outside world, emitting his energy.


    ¡°What¡¯s this feeling?¡±


    Below, many Giant Dragons began to sense the abnormality. As the power of Kalunu circted in the air, their bodies began to change. Their bloodline¡¯s power began to circte, and a seed of the bloodline began to be buried in their bodies, growing along with their bloodline.


    Waves of furious roars came from Dragon Ind. At this moment, all the dragons began to roar, and their bodies underwent inexplicable changes. The aura on their bodies began to be stronger, their scales shinier, and their ws and teeth stronger.


    ¡°Thank you, great Dragon God, for your gift!¡±


    In this regard, all the dragons were happy. Regarding the changes in their bodies, they thought it was the Dragon God¡¯s gift to them, a manifestation of god¡¯s grace.


    This was not unusual. In the past, when some gods manifested, they would also bestow their own god¡¯s grace, making their believers devout. In some simple and understandable words, it was to throw money to buy and make their subordinates more loyal.


    But they did not know that the situation this time was different from the past. The process just now seemed to be a gift, but it was a kind of assimtion of the bloodline path.


    With the help of his powerful strength, Kalunu used his bloodline power to infect these Giant Dragons, nting his bloodline seed in their bodies.


    From now on, these giant dragons would be his blood descendants. The specific situation was simr to the primogenitors and their descendants in the Primogenitor World.


    There were many benefits to doing this. The biggest benefit was that the entire Giant Dragon race would be under his control from now on. The stronger the Giant Dragon race was, the stronger the feedback he would receive.


    Furthermore, the bloodline primogenitor had absolute control over his descendants. As long as he gave a thought, all his direct descendants would be unable to resist and could only worship him wholeheartedly.


    Of course, this effect wouldn¡¯t be immediate. It would require a long process of erosion. Although Kalunu had nted the bloodline seeds into the current generation of dragons, its influence was still not very deep. They could still resist Kalunu¡¯s will if they wanted to.


    However, as they continued to reproduce, the influence of Kalunu¡¯s bloodline power would deepen, eventually binding them. In the end, they would be like the Primogenitor World. No matter what, they wouldn¡¯t be able to go against the appearance of the Bloodline Primogenitor.


    At that time, Kalunu¡¯s title could also change from the so-called Dragon God to the Dragon Primogenitor. The Dragon Primogenitor meant the primogenitor of all dragon descendants, the existence that controlled all dragon descendants.


    But for the time being, he was still a Dragon God.


    In the distance, waves of cheers could be heard. That was the sounding from the desert. The bloodline seed that Kalunu spread out was targeted at the entire World of Gods.


    Within the scope of the entire World of Gods, as long as it was a creature with the bloodline of a dragon descendant, it would receive the bloodline seed and produce all kinds of effects.

 Chapter 837 - The Changes of the Kobolds

    <h4>Chapter 837: ¨C The Changes of the Kobolds</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Compared to the past, Kalunu was aiming at the entire World of Gods. Within the scope of the World of Gods, any lifeform with a dragon bloodline would receive the seed of his bloodline. Thus, the changes were not limited to dragons.


    The other races with dragon bloodlines had also changed significantly. These people were the main force of Kalunu¡¯s operations this time. Otherwise, the number of the Giant Dragon Tribe would be less than a thousand. Why would he need to go through so much trouble to do this?


    There was no need for that. Standing in the air, Kalunu shifted his gaze and silently looked at the desert behind him. Thergest number of Kobolds in the world were gathered there.


    After hundreds of years of development, the Kalunu Empire had be even more prosperous. At that time, the kobolds were prosperous under Kalunu¡¯s leadership and were number one in the wilderness.


    During these hundreds of years, Kalunu did not stay idle. Even when he was sleeping on the Dragon Ind and digesting in the Dragon God¡¯s secret realm, he did not let go of the affairs of the Kalunu Empire.


    !!


    After all, this was the absolute center and ce with the greatest potentialpared to Dragon Ind. Before Kalunu went to Dragon Ind, he deliberately left an avatar to perform the king¡¯s duties in his ce to prevent any idents from happening to himself.


    The Kalunu Empire had long changed after hundreds of years. The most obvious was the productivity surge. The greatest characteristic of Kobolds was their extraordinary reproduction ability. Their extremely powerful reproduction ability was worthy of praise.


    Over the past hundreds of years, the number of Kobolds in the entire desert has already exceeded 100 billion, even after the poption had been suppressed.


    Because after the productivity surge, the pressure on normal Kobolds¡¯ lives increased. Hence the fertility rate had generally decreased. In addition, after the dragon¡¯s blood baptism, the Kobolds¡¯ reproduction ability had also decreased, which was why they could barely maintain this growth rate. Otherwise, it would have been even more terrifying.


    Hundreds of years ago, there were only tens of millions of Kobolds in the desert. However, after these hundreds of years, only the number of Kobolds in the desert had reached tens of billions.


    In reality, to cover up the obvious growth of Kobolds and prevent the Kalunu Empire from bing so conspicuous in the eyes of the gods, the Kalunu Empire had previously specially opened secret realms and ced Kobolds in them.


    There were also worlds like the World of Saint Child and the world of mutated beasts. Many habitable stars were opened to relocate many Kobolds, which was why the number of Kobolds in the desert did not seem particrly terrifying. However, if these Kobolds were counted as well, the number would probably be more than a few hundred billion, reaching an appalling level.


    Sometimes, even Kalunu thought that perhaps he did not need to do so much. He only needed to silently support the Kobolds and continuously open up arge living space for them to continue to reproduce. Then, with the continuous increase in the number of Kobolds, the power of faith the Kobolds provided would probably be able to push him to the level of Supreme Divine Power.


    Nheless, this was just a thought. The path of pure faith was too weak, so the foundation would also be weak to rely on this method to advance to Supreme Divine Power.


    Inparison, Chen Heng, who directly advanced to Supreme Divine Power by relying on the umtion ofws and authority, was much more stable. As long as he was unwilling, no one would be able to separate him from the Supreme Divine Power.


    Therefore, with Chen Heng as a reference, Kalunu clearly understood the path he would take in the future. The three paths were parallel with the power of authority as the foundation, supported by the path of faith and bloodline.


    This way of advancing to Supreme Divine Power might not be the most stable, but it was also rtively stable and would not easily cause any major problems. However, as the seed of bloodline spread, the enormous Kobolds began to undergo significant changes.


    Roar!


    The Kobolds let out waves of roars from the front, outside the tall buildings around the Kalunu Empire. Their eyes instantly turned golden. The influence of the seed of bloodline began to arrive. Their bodies were severely affected and began to transform into Kalunu¡¯s life form instinctively.


    Nheless, this transformation was not absolute. It was just an instinctive approach and imitation. Therefore, it was impossible to transform truly. After all, these Kobolds were too weak for Kalunu¡¯s current life level. Therefore, if theypletely transformed into another life form, there would only be one consequence¡ª to copse immediately.


    Therefore, most of these Kobolds could only transform a little, touching Kalunu¡¯s shadow or even his aura a little. However, this was enough for normal Kobolds. A little divine aura would be a great sublimation for them.


    Before this transformation, most of the Kobolds were not as strong as ordinary mortals. However, now, although most Kobolds were still inferior to apprentice-level professionals, they could at least catch up to or even surpass an ordinary adult human.


    From being inferior to an ordinary mortal to beingparable to an adult human, this change didn¡¯t seem to be much. Still, it was very significant because this was only an ordinary individual. Those individuals with outstanding bloodlines and talents had even stronger transformations.


    After being stimted by the seed of bloodline, the bloodlines in their bodies had undergone various transformations and had mutated. As a result, many of the bloodlines in the Kobolds¡¯ bodies had even reached a levelparable to that of an adult dragon.


    This mutation was verymon among the Kobolds than in other dragon-descent races. This was because the Kobolds had a huge base. The possibility of a mutation was minimal, and most of the mutations were not benign, so the probability was even smaller.


    Only with a huge base like the Kobolds, with tens of billions of terrifying races in the World of Gods alone, could there be enough mutations to achieve a simr effect. These mutated bloodlines would be passed down among the Kobolds if nothing went wrong.


    Nheless, with the Kobolds¡¯ terrifying reproduction ability, it would not take long for them to spread rapidly. Kalunu¡¯s actions might only be a simple enhancement for other races.


    Nheless, it was an epic level of sublimation to the Kobolds. It directly pulled the Kobolds up and made them superior to mortals. It would be terrifying if the Kobolds¡¯ terrifying reproduction ability were included.


    ¡°Hmm, their bodies have generally be strong and tall¡­¡±


    Standing in the air, Kalunu was observing the changes in the Kobolds. Before this, the Kobolds were short, generally only a little over one meter in size if an adult did not awaken the dragon blood in their body.


    This kind of body was very disadvantageous in a battle, especially for those below the Fourth Rank. On the other hand, this body size was very useful in a battle below the Fourth Rank. If the body wererge enough, it would be a huge advantage in a life-and-death battle.


    In the past, the average height of the Kobolds was around 1.34 meters. Yet now, after the improvement of the seed of the bloodline, they were no different from ordinary humans. As far as Kalunu could see, most of the Kobolds were already 1.67 meters tall, and their bodies had also expanded.


    At this moment, they looked somewhat like Drakonids though they were not as tall. There were still circles of scales on their bodies, forming ayer of scale armor, which could provide a good defense against swords.


    Their vision used to be very weak. At night, their vision was fine, but during the day, they became short-sighted. Yet now, the situation has improved. Even during the day, their vision was not inferior to that of an ordinary human male. On the contrary, at night, their vision was far better than that of humans,parable to some species of nightwalkers.


    This was not strange because, originally, the Kobolds were night walkers. Not only did they hunt at night, but they also walked underground for a long time and even in various mines. So, naturally, they developed good night vision.


    Other aspects also improved besides the changes in their physique and vision. In general, if it were in the past, no one would believe they were Kobolds but instead would mistake them for Drakonids. A pure Kobold would not be as powerful as them.


    Kalunu was satisfied after reviewing all the data. However, to him, the most important thing about Kobolds was their terrifying reproduction ability. This was exactly what Kalunu had expected.


    The stronger an individual¡¯s innate quality was, the weaker their reproduction ability would be. Yet, unfortunately, this was also aw of nature that was hard to break.


    After undergoing a metamorphosis, the newborn Kobolds¡¯ reproduction ability would inevitably be weakened. However, this weakening only applied to the Kobolds themselves. If humans, Centaurs, and other races knew about this, they would probably curse.


    In the past, Kobolds could give birth when they were about four to five years old. After that, they could give birth to at least a dozen eggs yearly, and these eggs could hatch into adult Kobolds if nothing went wrong.


    In theory, Kobolds could multiply their numbers several times a year and reproduce every year after adulthood, which was indeed powerful. Nheless, that was only in theory.


    Kobolds could not have that much food to reproduce under natural conditions. In addition, most Kobolds¡¯ mothers were malnourished, so even if they could reproduce every year in theory, in reality, their bodies could not bear it.


    Under natural conditions, Kobolds¡¯ mothers would only reproduce if the conditions were right and they had enough food. Moreover, thepetition and war between Kobolds would also cause damage due to various conditions, such as the foraging of other creatures in the outside world.


    There were about ten eggs left, and only three could hatch under natural conditions. Moreover, these three eggs would take five to six years to be adult Kobolds.


    Moreover, there would also be all sorts of idents, such as theck of food, the predation of other life forms, the internal strife between Kobolds, and so on. Hence, Kobolds¡¯ fertility was not as exaggerated as imagined if that was the case.


    In other words, the Kobolds¡¯ exaggerated fertility was forced out by the harsh natural environment. If they did not give birth to so many, the Kobolds¡¯ tragic status in the past would have been extinct long ago.


    However, this was only under the conditions of the wild. This figure was terrifying after the establishment of the Kalunu Empire. The establishment of the industrial system had already been supported by external channels such as the World of Saint Child and the Mutant World.


    The Kobolds within the Kalunu Empire discovered for the first time that they did not have to go hungry anymore. Every year, there was an endless supply of food, and there was an endless supply of food. As a result, the Kobolds could reproduce freely. The powerful Kobold mothers wouldy at least a dozen eggs every year.


    The quality of these Kobold eggs seemed quite good because of the ample nutrition. Moreover, most of them could be hatched with the perfect protection and breeding mechanism.


    Furthermore, the Kobolds no longer faced harshpetition from the outside world due to the Kalunu Empire¡¯s internal protection. As a result, these hatched young Kobolds could grow up smoothly.


    The number of Kobolds in the empire had steadily risen in the past hundreds of years. Even if some of the Kobolds had gone through the bloodline sublimation, and their terrifying fertility was no longer there, they still couldn¡¯t stop the terrifying fertility rate.


    At this rate, the entire desert would probably be filled up in no time. Yet now, the situation was different. After Kalunu nted the seed of bloodline, the fertility of the transformed Kobolds decreased.


    ording to Kalunu¡¯s observation, the current Kobolds could only produce four or five eggs annually even if they reproduced. This number was more than twice as low as in the past. It was only referring to the normal Kobolds.


    As the Kobolds continued to reproduce, the higher level of the Kobolds¡¯ bloodline would cover them, and the reproduction ability of the entire Kobold race would be much weaker. Yet, even so, this reproduction ability was superior to many races, including humans.


    Faced with this terrifying number of Kobolds, ordinary humans could only kneel on the ground and cry bitterly. How could there be anyparison?


    ¡°Fortunately, although my strength has increased, my ability to reproduce has decreased to a certain extent. It¡¯s not too exaggerated¡­¡±


    Sensing the changes in the Kobolds, Kalunu secretly heaved a sigh of relief. However, this was not the end. Other than the Kobolds in the World of Gods, in the other secret realms and other worlds, those Kobolds still needed to do it again, which is a considerable amount of work.

 Chapter 838 - The Reactions of the Gods

    <h4>Chapter 838: ¨C The Reactions of the Gods</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    After everything was settled, Kalunu returned to Dragon Ind, a little tired. Compared to before, he was in a very bad state at the moment. He lookedpletely exhausted.


    To an ordinary person, this was an unimaginable thing. How powerful was a Supreme Divine Power? Even among the many divine existence, it belonged to the most honorable ss.


    What kind of thing could cause a Supreme Divine Power to weaken to such a state?


    But at this moment, Kalunu was in such a state. Sowing the bloodline seed was a huge expenditure for Kalunu. It was much more than he had imagined. Of course, the main reason it was so huge was the kobold race.


    There were simply too many of them, so it was naturally more difficult to sow the bloodline seeds, which required more energy.


    !!


    Kalunu could¡¯ve only sown a portion of the bloodline seeds, allowing a portion of the Kobolds to undergo a bloodline transformation. And then this portion of the Kobolds would spread the bloodline seeds to the entire Kobold race in his ce. This way, the consumption would naturally be much smaller.


    But considering all aspects and the overall effect, Kalunu still chose his method, which consumed more energy. The only fortunate thing was already power feedback after sowing the bloodline seeds.


    This power feedback was through the bloodline connection method. After sowing the bloodline seeds, every life that had his bloodline born and died would bring him a certain amount of energy, increasing the total amount of energy.


    At this moment, his strength didn¡¯t increase much because the bloodline seeds had just been sown. However, as time passed, his strength would gradually increase.


    This was worthy of Kalunu¡¯s gratification.


    Apart from that, the power of faith from the Kobolds was continuously replenishing, helping Kalunu make up for that terrifying deficit. These were all incremental gains.


    Overall, what Kalunu did just now was like an investment. Although he had invested a huge amount of capital, there would be corresponding returns. It might not be obvious in the short term, but the returns would be huge in the long term.


    Of course, the huge returns would be in the future. As for now, Kalunu felt that he should find a ce to sleep peacefully.


    At this moment, he had used up too much energy. He had just advanced to Supreme Divine Power, so the power base in his body was very weak. Now that he had used up so much energy, the deficit in his body had reached a certain level.


    He had to fall into a deep sleep and recover himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice that my main body has returned, so it doesn¡¯t matter anymore¡­¡±


    Kalunu looked at the vast world before him as this thought shed. Under normal circumstances, someone would have designs on such a weak High-level Divine Power.


    But now that Chen Heng¡¯s main body had already returned to the World of Gods, there was naturally nothing to worry about.


    How could there be someone who dared to attack Kalunu with Chen Heng around?


    If there were someone who dared to do so, Kalunu would admire him. Even if he wanted to court death, he wouldn¡¯t do it this way.


    Without a worry in his heart, Kalunu roared in the air. The dragon¡¯s roar spread out and shook the entire World of Gods, waking up all the existing divine existences.


    Then, he spread his wings, covering the sky and almost half of the world, and flew back to Dragon Ind.


    Compared to other ces, Dragon Ind had the enchantment of the previous Dragon Gods and the power left behind by them. The environment was quite friendly for Kalunu, a Dragon God. It could speed up the recovery of his power while also providing him with a certain degree of protection.


    Therefore, it was naturally his best choice to recover his power. Thus, Kalunu fell into a deep sleep.


    However, the entire World of Gods had not calmed down for a long time. The dragon¡¯s roar that shook the entire World of Gods was still echoing in the ears of many divine existences.


    At this moment, all the divine existences¡¯ gazes fell on Dragon Ind. Their eyes were filled with contemtion and scrutiny, and even greed.


    Faced with a weakened High-Level Divine Power, there would always be people who could not help but feel emotions in their hearts, and some longed to obtain its divine power.


    Moreover, there were many such people, some of whom even had the same High-Level Divine Power. For example, the Eye of Chaos.


    A huge eye slowly opened in a deste area and looked toward Dragon Ind. There was some thought in the huge eye.


    ¡°The Dragon God of the Giant Dragon race¡­¡±


    He thought and looked at the area where the Kobolds were in the distance. He couldn¡¯t help bute to a realization. ¡°So that¡¯s the case¡­


    ¡°As long as the Kobolds are organized, even such a small race can have such power and provide such a huge power of faith¡­¡±


    The Kobolds had always been ignored by the gods in the World of Gods. This was because this race was too weak.


    In the past, it was not that there were no gods who looked at this race. They also valued the powerful reproduction ability of the Kobolds, hoping that the Kobolds could provide them with a huge amount of faith.


    Therefore, in the past, there was a god who sent down his avatar and turned it into a Kobold, leading many Kobolds to build their kingdom. But time after time, he failed thoroughly.


    The reason was simple. It seemed nice to let the Kobolds provide the power of faith. After all, there were so many Kobolds. The power provided by their reproduction would be nice.


    But this was just a thought. There would be too many problems in the actual operation. The first was the food problem. In a stable environment, the Kobolds reproduced very quickly. But here came the problem.


    The Kobolds only cared about birth, and the gods above only cared about faith. Then what about these newborn Kobolds? Would they all be fed with air? Without sufficient food, these Kobolds would all starve to death.


    To solve this problem, the god came up with different ns. One of them even opened up a series of divine spells to strengthen thend so that thend could provide sufficient food to the Kobolds.


    But the final result made people dumbfounded. After the power of faith that the Kobolds provided to the gods was converted into divine power, it was probably less than half of the divine power consumed.


    This was a loss-making deal!


    Then the god studied the root cause. In the end, he found that the intelligence of the Kobolds was naturally inferior to that of humans and other races, so the power of faith they provided was too weak.


    If he wanted to solve this problem, he had to solve other problems. However, with the exaggerated reproduction speed of the Kobolds, any problem would be infinitely magnified in this race.


    Moreover, with the expansion of the Kobold race, where they would stay was another question.


    To upy an existingnd?


    The believers of other gods probably would not agree with this idea. One had to fight off many desert races to develop in the desert. With the weak strength of the Kobold race, it was likely that they could beat no one. In the end, they could only rely on god to act.


    But was it so easy for the god to make a move? In that era, desert races were everywhere the desert. There were two kinds of gods whom the desert races believed in. One kind was the gods, who were always strong in the desert. The other kind were gods who ran to the desert after they had failed in apetition in other prosperous ces.


    In that era, it was easier to calm the desert and create a living space for the Kobolds. Moreover, even if they seeded, what should they do as the Kobolds continued to reproduce?


    Therefore, in the end, the god who had tried had to leave the scene with tears in his eyes, almost dying because of this. This matter had left a deep impression on the gods in the World of Gods, and that god had be aughingstock.


    After that, no gods had any intention of targeting the Kobolds.


    The desert itself was also a ce that people ignored. In the past, the Kobolds had always been very low profile, so in the previous hundreds of years, not many people paid attention to them.


    Or even if they did, they would not feel that a group of Kobolds could be a threat. It was not until today that the gods were shocked to discover that the once insignificant Kobolds could erupt with such power.


    In the Eyes of Chaos and other gods¡¯ opinion, arge part of the reason that the newborn Dragon God, Kalunu, could advance to High-Level Divine Power was probably supported by the Kobolds.


    If they could kill Kalunu, seize his divinity, and seize the newly born Kobolds, they could¡­


    If the gods thought about this idea, they would be tempted. This era was no longer the same as the past. In the past, there were also many gods in the desert and even more Demigods.


    But after the previous Armageddon, the gods in the desert had all disappeared at this moment. Even if there were still some remnants, it was not enough to be relied on now. They were just divine remnant souls. The Kobold Kingdom could rule the dessert because there were no otherpetitors.


    Also, the Kobolds were different now. The Kobolds now had a prosperous civilization. Their powerful technology and industry werepletely different from the previous Kobolds.


    The Kobolds in the past might have only been a burden, but today they were giving off vigorous vitality, making people feel tempted at a nce.


    To put it bluntly, for the many gods who had just recovered and were yearning for faith, the Kobolds Kingdom was a piece of fat meat. All of them wanted a piece of it after seeing it.


    If Kalunu were at his peak, the deterrence of a High-Level Divine Power would have been enough to make the gods dismiss this idea. But now, Kalunu fell into silence. It seemed that he had fallen into weakness because of his previous actions.


    So was it time to make a move?


    At this moment, this thought shed through the minds of the gods.


    In the Oro Empire, the God of Shadows looked at the Kobolds in the desert and was enlightened.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±


    Looking at the independent and strong kobolds in the desert, he couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. He had experienced a simr surprise once in the Primogenitor World.


    He had thought that nothing would surprise him this time when he returned to the World of Gods. However, he had never expected to see these Kobolds again.


    ¡°Transforming these Kobolds to their current state is amazing¡­¡±


    Looking at the scene in the distance, the God of Shadows sighed and could not help but say.


    He had existed in the World of Gods for many years. In the past years, he had witnessed the changes in many races. He had also seen some races go from weakening to prosperity, then from prosperity to decline and extinction.


    He naturally knew what the Kobold race was like in the past. He also knew how much effort it would take to slowly transform the Kobold race into what it was like now.


    To a certain extent, it was remarkable that the unknown Dragon God could aplish this.


    Because he knew of the Dragon God¡¯s ability, the God of Shadows¡¯ heart did not waver when he saw the Dragon God¡¯s weak state in the distance.


    This was because he knew very well that with the Dragon God¡¯s ability, the other party would not allow any possible danger to happen. If someone wanted to attack while the other party was weak, it would be a waste of effort.


    Just as he expected, a momentter, a terrifying energy fluctuation came from Dragon Ind. Within the entire Dragon Ind, an invisible ripple rippled and then enveloped the entire Dragon Ind.


    Every de of grass, every tree, everything was enveloped and became a part of it, protected within. Someone was making a move, protecting the entire Dragon Ind.


    The person who made a move was very powerful, probably at least a High-Level Divine Power.


    Who was the one who made the moves?


    At this moment, this thought shed through the minds of all the gods watching the Dragon Ind.


    A High-Level Divine Power must be someone with a glorious history in the World of Gods. He must have left traces of his reputation. Therefore, the High-Level Divine Power that attacked them was most likely someone they hade into contact with before and were familiar with.


    However, they felt extremely unfamiliar with thatyer of protection, as if they had nevere into contact with it before. Thispletely unfamiliar divine power surprised all the gods.


    Who Was It?


    This thought shed through their minds, and they could not figure it out. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that no one recognized the owner of this divine power.


    For example, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature recognized the owner of this divine power. They were also surprised, but obviously, they wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about this news.


    ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡±


    Sensing the auraing from theyer of divine power, the God of Shadow frowned and said, ¡°Is the Dragon God rted to him too?


    ¡°No wonder.¡±


    A High-Level Divine Power couldn¡¯t appear for no reason. But if Chen Heng supported it, the mastermind behind the scenes, everything made sense.


    From the looks of it, this mastermind had left more than one nail in the World of Gods.


    The god of shadow shook his head, and this thought shed through his mind. No matter what he thought in his heart, the appearance of Chen Heng¡¯s aura in the distance had indeed repelled those gods who were restless in their hearts.

 Chapter 839 - The Changes in the Space of Mark

    <h4>Chapter 839: ¨C The Changes in the Space of Mark</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Other than a few unique examples, there were no fools among the divine existences. Or rather, even if there were, they were not the kind of fools in the conventional sense. At most, they would seem crazy because of the influence of their own power. But if anyone treated them as fools, then he would probably be the real fool.


    After sensing Chen Heng¡¯s aura, these people wisely chose to retreat. If they were willing to take the risk after considering the benefits of a weakened Dragon God, then with the addition of another High-Level Divine Power, no one would dare to take the risk.


    After all, if the Dragon God and Chen Heng attacked together, it was equivalent to offending two High-Level Divine Powers. If they did not have the power to resist the other party, this was equivalent to courting death.


    At this stage, the gods had only just recovered, and their power was limited. Presumably, no one was willing to attack.


    This was indeed the case. After Chen Heng¡¯s power surged, the entire World of Gods instantly calmed down. The gods triggered by Kalunu¡¯s power once again quieted down. None of them revealed themselves.


    !!


    The same was true for the Eye of Chaos, another High-Level Divine Power. After all, he recognized Chen Heng¡¯s aura.


    In the Primogenitor World, although Chen Heng did not ept him as the God of Shadows and the God of Nature, he knew Chen Heng¡¯s true strength. He still remembered the terrifying scene back then.


    He did not forget the terrifying appearance of Chen Heng tearing the primogenitors apart and devouring the Demon Gods. He couldn¡¯t go against Chen Heng. Even if he wanted to seek death, he would not do so.


    The Eye of Chaos did not doubt that if he went against Chen Heng, he would be devoured by him sooner orter unless he was exiled to another world.


    Of course, this thought was still naive to a certain extent. If Chen Heng were here, he would open his mouth and correct him, telling him that it was useless even if he was exiled.


    After all, Chen Heng had personally sent that mark. How could he not know where he had gone? If the Eye of Chaos knew this, he would be even more desperate.


    At the royal pce of the Hatim Kingdom, Chen Heng looked at the scene in the World of Gods and nodded silently.


    ¡°It seems that it is no longer a problem¡­¡±


    His gaze fell on Dragon Ind and looked at that area. This thought shed through his mind.


    In Chen Heng¡¯s sight, Kalunu was currently sleeping peacefully. During the process of sleeping, the power of faith from all directions surged over, augmenting him and restoring his power. And at this moment, his power was increasing every moment.


    When Kalunu truly awakened, his power would naturally grow to the peak level of High-Level Divine Power. At that time, Kalunu would be Chen Heng¡¯s most powerfulbat power apart from his main body.


    Not bad.


    Chen Heng nodded to himself satisfyingly and then looked elsewhere. At this moment, the gods had just awakened. The entire World of Gods was in chaos. But amidst the chaos, there was also a brand new excitement.


    Chen Heng looked at this excitement and quietly enjoyed the performance of the world.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, he felt a shout. He raised his head and looked forward. The next moment, his figure disappeared on the spot, and he came to another area in the blink of an eye.


    This was a space between illusion and reality. It was a space created by several gods¡¯ joint efforts after obtaining Chen Heng¡¯s mark. In this space, one could use simtion points to settle ounts and trade, but only those with a mark could enter.


    In the past, Chen Heng had gotten to know Charlie and the others and even gotten in touch with the God of Shadows and the others.


    And at this moment, he had once again arrived in this space. This was because someone was calling out to him.


    This was an acquaintance. A tall and beautiful woman was standing in a familiar building, her long hair hanging down.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Chi looked at Chen Heng and said softly. Her voice sounded a little tired as if she was tired.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Chi in front of him, and a smile appeared on his face. When he first entered this space, Chen Heng had gotten to know many people thanks to the fact that he had a lot of money.


    In addition to Charlie, there was also Chi in front of him. She was also one of Chen Heng¡¯s trading partners, and she had sold many good things to Chen Heng back then.


    To make it easier to contact him, Chen Heng had even given her his contact information back then. Who would have thought that it woulde in handy now?


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve been back to the World of Gods for quite some time.¡±


    Chen Heng looked at Chi before saying.


    When he had entered the Primogenitor World with a team of transmigrators back then, Chi had been one of them. She had entered the Primogenitor World with Charlie, Aisha, the God of Shadows, and the others.


    But when they finally entered the Primogenitor World, Chen Heng did not see any traces of Chi.


    Including Aisha and Charlie, the other transmigrators had left traces in the Primogenitor World. Only Chi was nowhere found. This matter made Chen Heng feel a strange little back then.


    But now, it seemed that Chi had probably returned to the World of Gods long ago. He just didn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Hearing Chen Heng¡¯s words, a bitter smile appeared on Chi¡¯s face as if she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°My luck wasn¡¯t good. Not long after I entered that world, I was dragged into a massacre and died¡­


    ¡°I still remember the guy who killed me. He seemed to be the First Prince of the Violet Empire¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Chen Heng suddenly stopped. He didn¡¯t know what to say. The First Prince of the Violet Empire. This name sounded a little familiar.


    Yes, this was his elder brother in the Primogenitor World. How could it not sound familiar? Chi was nowhere to be found because she had died in Aili¡¯s hands long ago. This was no wonder.


    Chen Heng thought about it and indeed recalled quite a few things. Aili¡¯s way of doing things had always been so rough. Long before he conflicted with Chen Heng, he had already started many massacres and killed many people.


    If Chi¡¯s luck wasn¡¯t good and she happened to be reincarnated near the Violet Empire, then it was indeed possible for her to face Aili¡¯s ughter. Therefore, it wasmon for her to die there.


    Looking at Chi in front of him, Chen Heng opened his mouth, wanting to say something tofort her, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Chi looked at Chen Heng¡¯s appearance but smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not here toin.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few hundred years since I returned to the World of Gods. During this time, I¡¯ve been trying to contact you, but I haven¡¯t received a reply until now.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t juste back, did you?¡±


    Chen Heng nodded silently, indicating that his guess was correct.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chi patted her forehead and said self-deprecatingly, ¡°As expected, your luck is much better than mine¡­


    ¡°However, it¡¯s been hundreds of years in the World of Gods. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already been 10,000 to 20,000 years in that world. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already¡­¡±


    As if she suddenly thought of something, she looked at Chen Heng in front of her, and her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Which one of King Hatim and the Dragon God of Dragon Ind was you?¡±


    She had already connected the two gods who had been promoted before. King Hatim of the Hatim Kingdom and the powerful Dragon God on Dragon Ind suddenly appeared.


    The sudden appearance of two such powerful gods did not conform tomon sense. The only exnation was that they had not been promoted in the World of Gods but had begun umting in other worlds.


    With Chi¡¯s wisdom, she naturally associated it with Chen Heng and immediately became excited. However, hearing her question, Chen Heng fell silent.


    It did not seem easy for him to answer whether he was King Hatim or the master of Dragon Ind.


    Could he say both?


    ¡°Hatim¡­¡±


    After a moment of silence, he finally opened his mouth and uttered a name.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    A smile instantly appeared on Chi¡¯s face. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the timing matched my prediction.¡±


    ¡°The avatar stationed in the Hatim Kingdom previously was left behind by you, right? His strength is pretty impressive.¡±


    Chi smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re King Hatim, can you help me?¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Chen Heng asked.


    ¡°Please reserve me a ce in the Hatim Kingdom as a ce for me to spread my faith.¡±


    Chi said, ¡°I understand the measures of your Hatim Kingdom in this regard. You don¡¯t object to othersing to your territory to spread their faith, right?


    ¡°In return, I can join you and be at your disposal whenever you need me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simple.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded and agreed directly. The Hatim Kingdom had always weed all foreign gods to enter the Hatim Kingdom for preaching. As long as a Church of True God entered, they could obtain a piece ofnd reserved for their own beliefs.


    This was the foundation. As for how it developed, it would depend on their abilities. Of course, this was only aimed at the Church of True God. A Demigod like Chi was not included. Naturally, she did not have the conditions to enter and preach.


    However, this was something that Chen Heng could solve with a word. It was not a big deal. It could be seen that what was not important to Chen Heng was very urgent to Chi.


    ¡°There are too many gods in the World of Gods¡­¡±


    Chi said with a bitter smile, ¡°In this era, it is too difficult to get enough believers. There is no way¡­¡±


    As Demigods, they were at an absolute disadvantage in thepetition with gods.


    After all, they could not directly bestow divine spells, and they were far inferior to real gods in the transformation of divine power. It was more difficult for them to respond to their believers, and they were inferior to the Church of True God in all aspects.


    A god could bestow believers who met the conditions. The process required a little power, but it was not too exaggerated.


    But Chi was different. As a Demigod, she did not have her divine arts, so she could only directly bestow her divine power to help her believers improve.


    But her divine power was scarce, to begin with, so how could it be able to withstand such consumption?


    Over the years, if not for the existence of the mark, which allowed her to go to other worlds from time to time, she would have long gone bankrupt. Of course, perhaps she could spread her faith in other worlds and use it to obtain believers.


    But this was not very useful. The istion of worlds would iste everything, including the spread of the power of faith.


    Unless Chi was willing to stay in other worlds and take root in those worlds, the power of faith in those worlds could only be used when she was in those worlds. Otherwise, it would be useless.


    As for giving up the World of Gods and staying in another world, it was not that simple.


    Ordinary worlds could not amodate a True God. At the moment, it was fine for a Demigod, but when one became a god in the future, one would still face many problems.


    It would¡¯ve been fine if it was a powerful great world like the Primogenitor World. They could choose to stay. But in such a great world, there were usually powerful divine existences, just like the primogenitors in the Primogenitor World.


    True divine existences, like the God of Shadows, might be able to achieve something. But for Demigods like Chi, she would be decimated at any moment if she was not careful.


    Because of this, Demigods like them were in a dilemma. Although their situation was better, it was still difficult for them to advance further.


    Chen Heng did not have these problems. He had the simtion device on him. He could use the simtion point to lock onto many worlds easily and transfer the power of faith and other things into his own body.


    Compared to him, Chi and the others couldn¡¯t do it. It wasn¡¯t that the marks didn¡¯t have these functions, but that there was a fee. But to Chi and the others, how could they afford the simtion points?


    If she transmigrates to earn the simtion points, she would rather not have that bit of faith from other worlds. There was nothing she could do.


    So left and right, she had no choice but to turn her attention to Chen Heng, hoping to obtain a piece ofnd reserved for faith from Chen Heng to maintain her faith.


    Chen Heng did not have any objections to this. In any case, this way, he would very much like to have another Demigod in his hands. This was naturally a good thing.


    After agreeing with Chen Heng, Chi quickly left. Her footsteps were hurried, and it seemed that she was already preparing to transfer her believers.


    Chen Heng looked at her back and could not help but smile. After Chi left, Chen Heng thought for a moment, but he did not leave immediately. Instead, he chose to walk in this Space of Mark and look around.


    The Space of Mark before him had undergone hundreds of years of development. At this moment, it seemed to be more and more prosperous. In addition to all the people in the Space of Mark, there were many servants and other existences.


    Other than ordinary transmigrators, there were also the incarnations of gods and other kinds of existences.


    Looking around, Chen Heng saw many tall buildings standing tall. They already had the appearance of modern society. He could even see some shopping malls and inte cafes.


    These seemed to have been moved from other worlds by the transmigrators, so they were very popr in this space.


    Walking to the side, Chen Heng could see many people selling ves. The list covered all aspects. Scientists from the interster era and professional experts were there, but he didn¡¯t know how they were scammed.

 Chapter 840 - A Century’s Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 840: ¨C A Century¡¯s Transformation</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    After browsing around, Chen Heng was impressed by the changes in this space.


    Everything around here was quite developed. There wereplete entertainment facilities and all kinds of advanced electronic equipment and games.


    Behind the equipment were the corresponding researchers and maintenance staff. Without a doubt, these people were all taken together and ced in this space.


    Chen Heng was curious and went in for a stroll and found a lot of fun. There were many games in those games that he found interesting. They were all ssics from different worlds and were quite perfect.


    If he didn¡¯t like games, there were also delicacies and pets from other worlds that could be sold on the side. Those unique delicacies from different worlds would definitely attract the attention of many people.


    !!


    Some unique species could even make mages widen their eyes, and they were extremely eager to obtain a few to study. Everything could be said to have reached a peak.


    Even in some developed worlds, the things that could be enjoyed were nothing more than this.


    Chen Heng took a look. There was even a real character customization service here. Simply put, it was to satisfy all your desires. You could customize your identity and y the role ording to your requirements.


    All of this was real. If you wanted to y the role of an emperor, there would naturally be people who would help you open up a kingdom in a world that met the requirements. Then, they would let you reincarnate and be the king of the kingdom.


    They could even create all kinds of atmosphere for the kingdom ording to your requirements.


    For example, the man that Chen Heng met just now wanted to reincarnate into a kingdom that was filled with worries and broken into pieces. He wanted to be King Zhongxing in that kingdom and rebuild the prosperous kingdom.


    Therefore, someone would help him create a kingdom that met the requirements and then let him reincarnate. During this process, he could also seal his own memories based on his request. This is so that the guest would forget his real identity and fully immerse into the world.


    What was this? Identity simtion game?


    Chen Heng was a little dumbfounded. He did not expect that in just a few hundred years, the people of the World of Gods would be so good at ying, even learning the tricks of a transmigrator.


    If they followed this process, wouldn¡¯t they be born as transmigrators who thought they were transmigrators?


    If they yed ording to the process of the game, they would think that everything was their struggle. In reality, it was just a script designed long ago.


    Of course, all of this had to be paid for. Moreover, it was charged for simtion points. If you didn¡¯t have simtion points, would you still want to enjoy these services?


    No way!


    No matter what time it was, a pauper existed that no one liked. Chen Heng¡¯s understanding of this was already very deep.


    Looking at the people in front of him enjoying themselves and starting to customize their characters, Chen Heng suddenly fell into deep thought.


    He looked at the sky, many thoughts shing through his mind. Was my life the same? Was it the result of someone else customizing his character long ago?


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked into the distance. This thought shed through his mind. After all, from a certain point of view, the process of him obtaining the simtor was indeed at a loss.


    However, what was certain was that nothing in this world could happen for no reason. There must be a reason behind something. Then how did he obtain the simtor?


    Chen Heng had thought about this question in the past, but he did not delve into it. Because at that time, there was intense external pressure around him. He had to move forward to ensure his safety constantly.


    At that time, it was meaningless to investigate the origin of the simtion device. What can be used should be used, right?


    As for now, it was more or less different. After reaching the level of Supreme Divine Power, Chen Heng had a vague feeling.


    The specific power Upanishad of the simtion device on his body was very grand. It was likely that it would surpass the level of Supreme Divine Power.


    Of course, this was just a bunch of nonsense. Because until now, Chen Heng still couldn¡¯t see through everything about the simtor. If this weren¡¯t above the High-Level Divine Power, perhaps no one would be willing to believe it.


    ¡°Perhaps I must wait until I return to the world I came from before I can find out where I came from¡­¡±


    Chen Heng looked into the distance and recalled the world he had first fallen into. Speaking of which, it was about time for him to return to his current level.


    Returning alone was probably not enough. There was also the culprit who had destroyed the world back then. Chen Heng had to settle the score with him. Chen Heng¡¯s expression was calm, but various thoughts shed through his mind. Then, he left this ce.


    In the outside world, chaos was unfolding. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of years passed again. The entire World of Gods again became chaotic over the hundreds of years.


    One by one, the gods who had been silent in the past began to revive and reappear on thisnd, impacting the entire world. This was a time of unprecedented change.


    Gods, demons, ambitious people¡­


    People from all sides came to the stage, stirring up chaos in the World of Gods.


    Of course, amidst this chaos, purends were still without wars. For example, Dragon Ind is located overseas, and the Hatim Kingdom and the Kalunu Empire are in the desert.


    These three ces were all protected. As the power of the gods gradually recovered, it was not that no one wanted to reach out to these ces and gain some benefits from them.


    It was just that the tentacles that reached out were all cut off in the end without a trace of hesitation. During this period, more than one god died in these ces.


    As for the Demigods, there were even more of them who died. It was almost as if there was no exit. Anyone who dared to enter would only have to submit and die. This also caused these ces to be a forbiddennd for the gods and demons. No one dared to enter easily.


    Of course, this so-called forbiddennd was only for the high and mighty gods. For those below the gods, these ces were a purend.


    Because their location was isted, they couldpletely cut off the influence that originated from the gods and demons.


    This was a country that the gods protected. Whether it was the evil gods or the demon forces, they would be discovered the moment they entered and then quickly suppressed.


    With such an advantage, it would naturally attract quite a several people to enter and live peacefully here. After all, not everyone was ambitious.


    Even for those legendary champions, quite a few only wanted to carry out their research and did not want to get involved in the world¡¯s disputes. And for these people, these ces were purends.


    This also caused the Hatim Kingdom and the Kalunu Empire to be unprecedentedly prosperous. As for the Dragon Ind? At this moment, it was still sealed, so outsiders could not enter and could only helplessly give up.


    Except for a few creatures with a dragon bloodline, if the others entered the Dragon Ind, they would be expelled or even killed.


    The Hatim Kingdom and the Kalunu Empire developed well over the years. On the one hand, it was due to the technology and talents from other worlds. On the other hand, it was also due to the continuous flow of talents from the outside world.


    The outsiders who came to these two countries brought in talents and wealth. To some extent, it made these two countries more prosperous. Of course, other than these two ces, other ces were not affected by the war. Instead, they became more prosperous.


    For example, the Oro Empire was protected under the God of Shadows. Although it was affected by the chaos, it was still stable. It was one of the strongest empires in the World of Gods, second only to the Kalunu Empire and the Hatim Kingdom.


    Other than that, somerge and small countries had gods protecting them, so they maintained their stability. Of course, other than the forces on the ground, the changes between gods were also great.


    During these hundreds of years, some gods failed in thepetition and eventually fell. Some gods also took advantage of the situation and rose, sessfully advancing or reaching a higher level.


    Although this era was chaotic, it was the best era for some ambitious people. Because in this era, there were many fallen gods everywhere. This was an opportunity to either follow these gods or kill them to rece them.


    It was because of this that the world became so chaotic. However, some people with Chen Heng felt familiar with rising under the chaos.


    For example, Charlie and Chi.


    Charlie stayed in the Primogenitor World for a long time. Because of the huge time difference between the two worlds, Charlie returned about a hundred years after Chen Heng returned to the World of Gods.


    Just like Chen Heng, Charlie¡¯s change was also huge. When he left the World of Gods, his strength was only at Sixth Rank, and there was a considerable gap between him and a Seventh Rank Epic.


    But now, by the time he returned, his strength had rapidly expanded, reaching the level of a Demigod. This was the result of Charlie¡¯s hard work in the Primogenitor World.


    Of course, Charlie would want to take a step further, directly bing a divine existence in the Primogenitor World. However, bing divine was too difficult for ordinary people.


    Even for a genius like Charlie, who had umted a lot of experience and was extremely outstanding, the probability of him bing divine was very small. It could even be said that it was almost impossible.


    ording to the established trajectory, he could not see any hope of bing divine in the Primogenitor World. Even if he forcefully attempted the breakthrough, the final result would only be death for him andplete destruction.


    Therefore, Charlie thought about it again and again and decided to return to the World of Gods to find an opportunity in the world at this moment.


    Although the World of Gods and the Primogenitor World had a very different proportion of worlds, for an existence like Charlie, who was stuck at the Demigod level, the World of Gods at this moment was the best ce.


    Because in the World of Gods at this moment, with the recovery of the world itself, many gods who had fallen in the past had returned. These gods all had corresponding authority and Divine Spark.


    If Charlie could obtain those gods¡¯ Divine Spark, he would have the hope of ascending to a god again. This was a temptation that he could not resist. Therefore, after feeling that he could not move forward, he resolutely returned to the World of Gods and participated in this dispute.


    Ultimately, he killed the Dusk God, who had already reincarnated two hundred years ago, and became a divine existence using the Dusk God¡¯s Divine Spark.


    Speaking of the Dusk God, this one was also very miserable.


    When Chen Heng was still active in the mortal world, the Dusk Church left behind by the Dusk God had thoroughly offended Chen Heng.


    At that time, Chen Heng had even snatched the Dusk Cult¡¯s divine weapon, the Dusk Divine Weapon, which could be considered somewhat famous even among divine weapons.


    At this point, when the Dusk God truly woke up, he tragically discovered that not only had all the tricks he had left behind been removed, even the divine weapon he had personally refined had disappeared without a trace. He did not know where they had gone.


    He could only face the other gods revived in the World of Gods all by himself, relying on his past umtion to deal with them with difficulty. But in the end, he was still found by Charlie, and he seized his Divine Spark.


    And in this process, a little help was provided by Chen Heng. If the Dusk God knew that the actions of his believers had provoked such a figure that led to this ending, he would want to go back and strangle those believers to death.


    But now, everything was no longer important. Charlie seized the Dusk God¡¯s Divine Spark and became the new Dusk God. Then, he officially submitted to Chen Heng and became his subordinate god. Then, he disappeared from the World of Gods.


    Of course, although he said he disappeared, he went to the Primogenitor World.


    In the Primogenitor World, Charlie would be another member of the Divine Alliance, just like Chris and Jameson, who had already ascended to the Sanctum.


    Besides Charlie, Chi also seeded with great difficulty during these hundreds of years. Of course,pared to Charlie, the process of Red¡¯s ascension was much more difficult.


    She did not obtain aplete Divine Spark. She only obtained some Divine Spark left behind after the fall of other gods. Then, she began to try to ascend. The final result was not unexpected. She failed.


    This time, she almost died on the spot. In the end, she was saved by Chen Heng.


    After agreeing to join the Divine Alliance, Chi enjoyed the benefit of being a member of the alliance. She was sent to the Primogenitor World by Chen Heng.


    Then, she used the Divine Spark gifted by Chen Heng to spread her faith in the Primogenitor World. Finally, Chi seeded in advancing.


    As for where did the Divine Spark in Chen Heng¡¯s possession originate from? Of course, it came from the bodies of other gods.


    In these years, there had been more than one god who had attempted to attack the Hatim Kingdom and the Kalunu Empire. Ultimately, they all became the spoils of war in Chen Heng¡¯s hands.


    The divinities left behind by these gods naturally came to Chen Heng. In addition to Chi and Charlie, some acquaintances of Chen Heng are also in this world, but they did not make any big movements.

 Chapter 841 - The Birth of the Magic Net

    <h4>Chapter 841: ¨C The Birth of the Magic Net</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The hundreds of years in the World of Gods were quite wonderful for other people. During these hundreds of years, the gods were in chaos, exerting their power in every corner and releasing their influence. This was the best time for ambitious people with divine ambitions.


    Uniting, forming alliances, and rebelling, such things would happen on this piece ofnd almost every once in a while. However, for Chen Heng, this actually didn¡¯t have much of an impact.


    Before this, he had also tried devouring a few gods,pletely transforming their power ofw and authority into his own. The final effect was there, but it was no longer as significant as in the past. It seemed that as he advanced to the Supreme Divine Power, the current ordinary gods were no longer of any use to him.


    If he wanted to feel a significant improvement, one should at least give him a Supreme Divine Power. However, Supreme Divine Power was not so easy to find. There were many gods in the World of Gods, but how many of them could truly reach the Supreme Divine Power?


    Therefore, Chen Heng kept calm over the years and observed the changes in the World of Gods. As long as the other gods did not have a motive toward him, he would not take the initiative to attack.


    !!


    Nheless, it was not that he had not done anything during these hundreds of years. On the contrary, he was still secretly controlling some things, for example, the distribution of marks.


    Although some of Chen Heng¡¯s marks already existed in the World of Gods in the past, the number was still insufficient to satisfy the gods¡¯ exuberant needs. Therefore, Chen Heng worked hard to distribute the marks during these hundreds of years.


    His efforts had significant results. At least in the current World of Gods, no god did not use his mark. After all, those who did not use it had already been eliminated.


    The gods were in an intense militarypetition now. Everyone was fighting to recover their strength, afraid they would fall behind because they would be beaten if they fell behind.


    Using the mark could undoubtedly recover their strength at the fastest speed, achieving the effect of being faster than the others. Under such circumstances, even if there were doubts in their hearts, the gods who were unwilling to use the mark had long been eliminated.


    Some gods also formed alliances and agreed not to use the mark but to help each other survive in this world. However, behind their backs, these two people used their marks more skillfully than anyone else.


    When Chen Heng discovered this, hemented how sinister people were. Then, without hesitation, he arranged for them to go to the same world to let them ¡°coincidentally¡± bump into each other. Yet, unfortunately, that scene was so awkward that it was practically a social death scene.


    Nheless, the gods who were high and mighty would not care about so many things. They only cared about the actual benefits. As for reputation, how much would that be worth?


    With this thought in mind, more and more people used the mark while emphasizing its danger, telling everyone to resist it together. Then, yet, they secretly used it behind others¡¯ backs. As for those who believed in their propaganda and refused to use it, they were already eliminated.


    Chen Heng looked around. All the gods in the world were already his workers, actively contributing simtion points to him. The number of simtion points entered his ount daily was measured in tens of thousands.


    This made him sigh. If he had known this would happen, he would have done it long ago. Thinking about how he had worked hard in the simtion in the past but had only gained a little in the end each time, he could not help but shake his head. How could exploiting himself be as easy as exploiting others?


    Chen Heng quietly stayed silently in the Hatim Kingdom. If there were no idents, he would have stayed here until his other avatar, Kalunu, was resurrected.


    A hundred yearster, Chen Heng had awakened again. He woke up from deep sleep and looked at thend before him. He saw a fire beacon on the ground. The consciousness of the World of Gods was shaking, looking particrly clear.


    ¡®Is someone ascending to a god?¡¯ This thought shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind subconsciously, and then he had some doubts in his heart.


    It shouldn¡¯t be enough to wake him up if it was just an ordinary ascension to a god. A situation like this wouldn¡¯t appear. Then, he came to a realization after thinking carefully and sensing for a bit.


    ¡®So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡¯ He looked towards the south of the Oro Empire, where he could vaguely see an existence with an aura simr to Chen Heng¡¯s.


    Kalunu is not Chen Heng¡¯s only avatar in the World of Gods. There was another avatar that he ced in the south of the Oro Empire who became a human noble.


    Chen Heng initially set up this avatar¡¯s existence to deal with idents. After all, Chen Heng¡¯s strength was still weak at that time. Moreover, he was located in a dangerous ce like the World of Gods and could die at any time for various reasons. Therefore, he put in his avatar to increase his survival rate as one more avatar signified one more life.


    However, Chen Heng did not provide the avatar any help, nor did he take the initiative to pay attention to it to prevent others from connecting the dots between the main body and the avatar.


    Although it was not to the point of forgetting, he would not take the initiative to observe the avatar¡¯s situation under normal circumstances. However, he did not expect that, after Kalunu, the avatar would also sessfully ascend.


    Furthermore, it was not an ordinary ascension. Ascending to the divine level was not difficult for Chen Heng and his avatar. After all, the simtor¡¯s sub-body was on the avatar¡¯s body, who could do whatever Chen Heng was doing.


    Whether it was the transverse function of the simtor to search for opportunities in other worlds or directly plundering the umtion of the gods in the World of Gods and turning it into their authority, these were practical and feasible ways.


    Previously, Chen Heng had done it this way, and so had Kalunu. So he naturally did the same thing for this avatar now. However, the ascension¡¯s pace seemed to be far from what an ordinary ascension couldpare to.


    Bang!


    The entire World of Gods was shaking. Whether the gods were sleeping or had already awakened, they were all attracted by the scene below.


    In the country in the south, someone chanted a series of oaths loudly.


    ¡°If I am a divine existence, I will lead my people, the people of the heavens. Anyone who believes in me can enter the Heavenly World after death and share eternity with me¡­¡±


    ¡°If I am a divine existence, I will bless the people of the world, allowing the talents in this world to demonstrate their abilities, allowing them to disy all their abilities¡­¡±


    ¡°If I am a divine existence, I will bring down the gospel. I will appear to save in this time of crisis¡­¡±


    ¡°If I am a divine existence¡­¡±


    A series of oaths sounded from the ground, then reached the horizon and resounded throughout the World of Gods. Even the high and mighty gods could not help but be shocked when they heard these oaths.


    One had to know that the oaths made during the divine ascension were not casually said. It was an oath to heaven and earth, so if it could not be fulfilled, the person would inevitably suffer the bacsh and punishment of the World of Gods, and things would worsen.


    Therefore, no matter which faction the god was from, he would be very cautious when he ascended and would never easily make any unrealistic oaths.


    However, the god who ascended before him not only made so many oaths, but every one of them was so shocking and terrifying. Others only made ordinary oaths, but that god made some fatal ones. Looking at the oaths he gave, each of them was so grand and terrifying.


    It¡¯s fine to promise a single item, but how can it be done when so many oaths were made concurrently? The World of Gods¡¯ bacsh would probablye if it couldn¡¯t bepleted.


    ¡®Was this person a fool?¡¯


    Many people listened to the oaths, and this thought subconsciously shed through their minds.


    Nheless, an existence that could reach such a level was undoubtedly not a fool because even a pure fool would not be able to reach this step.


    ¡®So, was he doing it on purpose if he wasn¡¯t a fool?¡¯ At this moment, various thoughts shed through the minds of the gods.


    Following that, they cast their gazes over at the person who had ascended. Then, they saw the person who had ascended. He was merely a young man from his appearance. He was well built and handsome, with a faint smile on his face. A powerful magic reaction was surging on his body.


    People who looked like mages kneeled on the ground, respectfully expressing their submission to him. As if he felt the gazes around him, the young man did not care and just silently raised the scepter in his hand. A pure red gem shone, emitting an indescribable luster.


    ¡°Is that the Goddess of Magic¡¯s Divine Spark?¡±


    The gods sensed the young man¡¯s aura, and their faces were filled with astonishment. The Goddess of Magic was a character that had left a deep mark in the World of Gods.


    The Goddess of Magic was the one who created the current magic system in the World of Gods and had been promoted because of this. However, even though her position among the gods was quite special, she was not a Supreme Divine Power like the God of Shadows. Instead, she was still an extremely powerful medium-level divine power.


    Such an existence should have already recovered in the present age. However, until now, the gods couldn¡¯t find any traces of the Goddess of Magic, but they didn¡¯t expect that she had already fallen. Even her Divine Spark was ced on the altar and became the property of others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin¡­¡±


    Ardim felt the gods¡¯ gazes, and a faint smile appeared on his face. He wasn¡¯t someone else but another avatar who Chen Heng had left behind.


    Compared to Kalunu, Ardim had a noble status. He was the sessor of the Divine Blood Family and had grown in the World of Gods for more than a thousand years.


    So naturally, his current strength was already very powerful. Therefore, even if he did not be a god, he would not be inferior to any of the divine existence just by relying on the pure power in his body.


    However, considering the path after that, he still chose to ascend to the World of Gods and be a god, and what he valued was the Divine Spark left behind by the Goddess of Magic. This Divine Spark was the spoils of war after he killed the Goddess of Magic, which he had finally seeded after spending a lot of effort.


    Therefore, in Ardim¡¯s eyes, this Goddess of Magic¡¯s path was quite suitable for him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin¡­¡± Standing where he was, Ardim muttered to himself softly.


    Then, a huge Magic Net began to spread to the entire world along with the consciousness of the World of Gods. The Magic Net was Ardim¡¯s product after referring to many sources. Its purpose was to control extraordinary beings who used magic power.


    There were many extraordinary being in this world. Other than knights who relied entirely on the life energy in their bodies to fight, many relied on spiritual and magic power to ascend and fight. The same applied to the so-called mages, sorcerers, elementalists, etc.


    This type was Ardim¡¯s target group. He created this Magic Net by modeling after thework of the future society. Any extraordinary beings with spiritual power could connect to it.


    This was like opening up awork of extraordinary beings, where they could safelymunicate with each other and even shop on the Magic Net. This was the inspiration that Ardim had gotten from other worlds. If he simply wanted to advance to the Supreme Divine Power, his current umtion would not be much of a problem.


    However, to reach his main body¡¯s level and advance to the Supreme Divine Power, just relying on the methods he already had wasn¡¯t enough. He would have to create somethingpletely new.


    Unlike his main body, he couldn¡¯t devour so much power of authority. He could also be like Kalunu, who had many kobolds and dragon-descent races to rely on. Hence, he could only rely on himself and think of other ways.


    The Magic Net method was his idea. As long as the Magic Net reced the normalwork where creatures of every world could use it, it could provide Ardim with arge amount of power at all times.


    Moreover, with the help of the mark, he couldpletely spread the Magic Net to cover countless worlds. He could even connect these worlds to a certain extent so that the people of these worlds couldmunicate.


    Countless worlds would form amunity by then. Extraordinary beings and researchers from different worlds could chat freely and exchange their insights on thework. They could even conduct cross-world transactions as long as they were willing to pay.


    It was conceivable that countless worlds would benefit from the Magic Net and could even be more prosperous and powerful. Then, after the world became prosperous, power would naturally flow back to Ardim.


    In addition, the Magic Net itself could be free or chargeable. In theory, as long as thiswork could operate, it would be able to provide Ardim with an endless stream of power. By then, there was a great hope of ascending to Supreme Divine Power, no longer an illusion.


    This was also why he had to swear an oath to the World of Gods, because only with the help of the World of Gods¡¯ power could he instantly spread the Magic Net to the entire world.

 Chapter 842 - - Ascension

    <h4>Chapter 842: ¨C Ascension</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Under the gaze of all the gods in the World of Gods, the actions before their eyes began to intensify. In the gods¡¯ eyes, the dazzling Magic Net began to spread and expand. The subtlework contained extremely powerful Profound Meanings of Law.


    The consciousness began to spread to the entire World of Gods. This process alonested for more than half a month. Without the active cooperation of the World of Gods, who knew how long it would take to do this with Ardim¡¯s power alone.


    It would probably be an extremely long time, and there would be many obstacles in the process as the other gods were not fools. Hence they would not watch him advance.


    Those who could be gods had their own wisdom. Otherwise, how could they win in such an intensepetition and be a god? Not to mention at this moment, as Chen Heng spread his mark, these gods were no longer the divine existence of the secluded kingdom, but the divine existence of the Boundary Sea.


    For them, naturally, they could easily understand the benefits contained within. The benefits were huge, so huge that even the gods were tempted, and even made them have the impulse to seize it at all costs.


    !!


    Under normal circumstances, Ardim dared to guarantee that after seeing his actions, arge number of imitated Magic Nets would definitely appear,peting with him for control of the future Magic Net within a few years.


    Although they did not have the Goddess of Magic¡¯s Power of Laws and Divine Spark, Ardim believed in this group of divine existences¡¯ abilities. They might not have the ability to do things perfectly like Ardim, but they definitely could drag him down and mess things up, which was clearly what he did not want. Therefore, directly activating the consciousness andpleting this step using the power of the World of Gods was the best choice.


    The gods had observed the movement for more than half a month. They looked at Ardim with a ratherplicated gaze, their hearts surging with endless emotions. If possible, they would like to surge over and directly rece him, snatching over the newly formed Magic Net.


    However, this was not possible. The other party had made a very despicable oath, so much so that it had rmed the consciousness of the entire World of Gods. At this moment, the promotion of the Magic Net was no longer a matter for the other party but for the entire World of Gods.


    Whoever dared to surge forward and block the expansion of the Magic Net was a sinner who would stop the world¡¯s advancement. The other party would probablyugh out loud, even in his dreams. Who wouldn¡¯tugh after picking up a few Divine Spark out of the blue?


    The gods knew they couldn¡¯t block Ardim, but with their personalities, they weren¡¯t willing to just watch him. Even if it were a dog, they would still pull out a few hairs if they saw it, let alone such arge Magic Net.


    Soon, they thought of a countermeasure.


    ¡®The human spirit forms the essence of this Magic Net as a link¡­.¡¯ So some gods were secretly thinking.


    ¡®In that case¡­¡¯


    Soon, the gods began to move. They weaved a shabbywork at an extremely fast speed in various ces. However,pared to Ardim, the gods did not have the Goddess of Magic¡¯s Divine Spark in their hands, and they alsocked considerable experience and the strong promotion of the World of Gods.


    Therefore, the Magic Net created by these gods was inadequate, with inferior quality everywhere. However, this did not prevent the expansion of these Magic Nets.


    On the contrary, the expansion of these Magic Nets was also very smooth because the gods had their basic disks to exist. The spiritualwork was the essence of the Magic Net. The information and spirit were unified by linking one spiritual body after another, thusmunicating in thiswork.


    It can be seen from this that the most important part of thiswork was the person with an independent spirit. Coincidentally, the gods in the World of Gods often held such capacity in their hands. Those were their believers.


    As a result, they didn¡¯t need to spend much effort promoting it in the outside world. They only needed to promote it among their believers quickly. A shabby Magic Net prototype was born just like that.


    So, did these gods create these shabby Magic Nets topete with Ardim? Of course not! Anyone with a discerning eye could see that Ardim already had an absolute advantage in the World of Gods at this moment.


    Ardim¡¯s Magic Net was not only extremely mature but also had support from the World of Gods. It also had the Divine Spark of the Goddess of Magic as its basic technical support. Hence, it was obvious that it had been prepared for a long time and likely had already been sessful in other worlds.


    What right did the gods have topete with such a mature product with the support of a backer based on the low-level, improvised team that the gods had formed early on? To smash their heads against it? That was impossible.


    Very soon, the gods¡¯ operations arrived. First, under Ardim¡¯s gaze, the gods raised theirpleted Magic Net in their hands to the sky. Then, under the World of Gods¡¯ influence, it directly merged with Ardim¡¯s Magic Net and became a part of it.


    Looking at this scene, even though Ardim had long guessed that the gods would make a move, he was still shocked by these ridiculous operations.


    ¡®Could they do it this way?¡¯ He had never seen these operations before.


    However, the situation was very clear now. The gods created the Magic Net not to fight against Ardim¡¯s Magic Net but to seek mergers and acquisitions. Then, it directly merged into the original Magic Net during its expansion.


    This was a reasonable operation. The World of Gods would not reject this operation while pushing the Magic Net¡¯s expansion. This was because the gods¡¯ active cooperation could save the World of Gods a lot of effort and allow them to use their strength in more appropriate ces.


    As a result, the gods sold the Magic Net they had constructed to Ardim, thus obtaining a return. In theory, they were now one of the shareholders of Magic Net, although the shares were so small that it was pitiful to look at.


    Yet, even so, it was much better than doing nothing. Ardim shook his head. He was a little helpless but did not care. Shares did not matter to him. For Ardim, this situation had its benefits. Since there was amon interest, some gods would give up their resistance and maintain a weing attitude toward the Magic Net. This was beneficial to Magic Net¡¯s future development.


    As for the insignificant shares, it didn¡¯t matter to Ardim. In any case, with Magic Net¡¯s expansion in the future, these shares would eventually be diluted and be negligible. Yet, for now, the gods¡¯ actions meant no longer any opponent in the World of Gods.


    After a few months, a soft cry sounded from within the World of Gods. It was as if the entire world was shaking, and the world began to rumble. A powerful aura surged from within the world, shrouding the surroundings.


    If someone could look at this world from the outside, they would be able to discover a shocking scene. A hugework appeared in the outside world, directly opening up the world before them. It was as if someone opened up thework, emitting powerful energy.


    Within the newwork, there seemed to be endless scenes appearing. There were mortals living on thend, farmers farming in the fields, warriors fighting on the battlefield, and kings giving orders in the pce¡­


    All sorts of scenes appeared at this moment, which was pure spiritual power.


    ¡°Finally seeded¡­¡± Feeling the expansion of the Magic Net, Ardim¡¯s face turned pale, and he smiled weakly before a tall altar.


    The Magic Net process for the past few months was not a small burden to him because the Magic Net¡¯s essence was connected and almost merged into one with him. Therefore, when the Magic Net¡¯s power was exhausted and weakened, his strength would also be weak and fall silent.


    Fortunately, it was finally over. Ardim¡¯s n finally seeded with the World of Gods¡¯ help. His body began to change when the Magic Net expanded to the entire world.


    In the past long period, using the simtor to travel through other worlds freely, it was not that Ardim had never experienced the power of the Magic Net in other worlds. On the contrary, he had even expanded the Magic Net before him into other worlds, covering several worlds.


    However, those were only small worlds. It could be deemed insignificantpared to the World of Gods before him. How could worlds incapable of giving birth to divine existences bepared to the World of Gods? Putting everything else aside, any divine existences in the World of Gods could easily wipe out those small worlds.


    The whole process would not be easy. Therefore, the Magic Net¡¯s expansion in the World of Gods had to rely on the World of Gods¡¯ power itself. This was because Ardim¡¯s power itself was not enough. If Chen Heng, the main body, was willing to help, then he could still give it a try, but just Ardim himself was impossible.


    Nheless, he could get Chen Heng to help, but this was not what he had hoped for. Regardless of whether it was Ardim or Kalunu, even though they were avatars, they still walked their paths, where these paths were destined not to allow others to interfere.


    No matter what, this attempt was finally sessful, and now, it seemed it was time for the test to seed. Ardim looked at the sky, and a smile appeared on his pale face. Then, he opened his arms and looked at the horizon.


    ¡°Come¡­¡± A soft murmur sounded, like a ghost whispering, making a seductive voice in the ear. As Ardim spoke softly, a powerful force surged over from all directions.


    Rumble!


    The World of Gods, which had already calmed down, began to tremble again. The powerful aura shook heaven and earth, causing the entire World of Gods to cast a sidelong nce. The high and mighty gods were not unfamiliar with it.


    ¡°He haspleted the Magic Net¡¯s expansion and started ascending¡­¡± Then, looking at Ardim¡¯s appearance in the distance, a god said with aplicated expression.


    The gods of the World of Gods were not unfamiliar with the gods¡¯ ascension. Long ago, many Demigods had ascended to the divine throne in the past thousand years due to various fortuitous encounters, bing high and mighty divine existences.


    The gods were already used to this. Yet, even so, their expressions were particrlyplicated looking at the current Ardim. This is because Ardim did not ascend to ordinary divine existence but a Supreme Divine Power.


    Yes, a Supreme Divine Power. It was fine if Ardim did not ascend, but he became a Supreme Divine Power once he did. This was the result of the nature of the Magic Net.


    The Magic Net expanded the entire World of Gods, and its power was extremely powerful. So, naturally, it could bring a rank of Supreme Divine Power. Even though the Magic Net had justpleted its expansion and had yet to enter arge-scale harvest period, the power it could provide could guarantee at least a Supreme Divine Power rank.


    Another Supreme Divine Power was about to be born before their eyes. How could the gods not feelplicated? One had to know that a medium-level divine power was already extremely difficult for them. Among the gods, the vast majority of them only had low-level divine power.


    If they wanted to advance from a low-level to medium-level divine power, they would need to pay an unknown amount of effort and price to seed. Yet now, someone directly took a step forward and surged toward a Supreme Divine Power.


    How could they not feelplicated? However, so what if they feltplicated? In the end, they could only observe. If it was other gods¡¯ advancement, they might still have some ideas.


    For example, they could stab the other party in the back at the crucial moment of his advancement or use various methods to trick and stop him from advancing. If one was lucky, he might even be able to cause the other party to suffer a bacsh and subsequently die. That way, the Divine Spark and divinity left behind would be promising.


    However, it did not apply to Ardim. Ardim was the spokesperson of Magic Net. At this moment, he was also known as the Magic Net¡¯s incarnation. Every move he made represented the Magic Net.


    The Magic Net hadbined with the World of Gods, bing a part of it. In other words, at this moment, Ardim could be deemed one of the spokesmen of the World of Gods, an existence protected by the world¡¯s consciousness.


    It would be fine if they were to encounter other people with their methods, but facing such an existence, it was better to forget about it early on. There was no hope.


    The gods looked at Ardim¡¯s figure and sighed simultaneously, and their hearts were filled with endless regret. Ardim naturally understood the gods¡¯ concerns. He wouldn¡¯t have chosen to advance in the World of Gods if he didn¡¯t know this.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be good to find a suitable world to advance in and return to? The power of the world was shaking. Sensing Ardim¡¯s ascension, the World of Gods poured a wisp of power into Ardim¡¯s body.

 Chapter 843 - The Changes Brought About by the Magic Net

    <h4>Chapter 843: ¨C The Changes Brought About by the Magic Net</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    This was too much!


    Feeling the actions of the World of Gods, the gods in the World of Gods were cursing in their hearts. Not only did the world cast a protective spell, it even weakened the other gods¡¯ power to help the other party ascend.


    How much effort do you need to invest to ensure the ascension is sessful? Why didn¡¯t you do the same to us when we ascended?


    The gods felt the actions of the World of Gods, and their hearts couldn¡¯t help but ache.


    Of course, they had to because the scene in front of them was like the World of Gods rushing to feed them, worrying that they wouldn¡¯t be able to ascend sessfully.


    !!


    When the other gods ascended back then, they experienced hardships, and endless risks were involved. But what about Hatim in front of them?


    He was lying at home, waiting for the free meal from the sky. It could only be said that the encounters between people were greater than between humans and animals.


    The gods sighed in their hearts.


    Time slowly passed. More than half a month passed in the blink of an eye. On this day, the entire World of Gods once again shook.


    A powerful aura swept in all directions, enveloping the entire World of Gods, causing the entire World of Gods to start cheering. A powerful High-Level Divine Power was born.


    This was already the third High-Level Divine Power born in this era. And all of them were unfamiliar faces. The gods were already somewhat numb to this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally reached the level of a High-Level Divine Power¡­¡±


    Hatim stood up from where he was and silently felt the power on his body.


    After ascending to the High-Level Divine Power, his appearance didn¡¯t seem to have changed much. Only his eyes gradually turned golden, and there was an inexplicable aura on his body.


    But in his body, there was a terrifying power brewing. The power from the Magic Net was continuously pouring into his body, making his power grow every moment.


    This was also where he had the foundation and confidence to reach High-Level Divine Power in one step. As for the power of the Magic Net, it would continue to grow slowly with time.


    The essence of the Magic Net was awork that existed with spiritual links. As long as the number of people using the Magic Net continued to increase, the power of the Magic Net would continue to increase, and the power that would be fed back to Chen Heng would also increase, reaching a higher level.


    Therefore, the next goal of the Hatim was very clear. That was to continuously expand the Magic Net so that more and more people would use it. This was also a path that could theoretically expand indefinitely.


    As the number of people using the Magic Net continued to increase, sooner orter, his strength would continue to expand. It was even possible for him to catch up to Chen Heng¡¯s main body.


    Thinking of this, Hatim could not help but smile. Then, he looked around. After observing silently for a moment, he fell into a deep sleep. His entire body merged into the Magic Net. And the influence of the Magic Net had just begun.


    ¡°The function is already very perfect¡­¡±


    On the other side, Chen Heng had already tried to log into the Magic Net. The first time one logged into the Magic Net, the Magic Net would set a fixed area for the user to use ording to the strength of the user¡¯s spiritual power.


    The usage of the Magic Net was divided into different levels. The most basic function could be used by everyone, as long as the user was an intelligent life form.


    However, ess to some higher and more profound areas, or even areas involving transcendence, had certain restrictions. And all of these were measured by spiritual power.


    Generally speaking, the spiritual power of an intelligent life form could represent its life level. The transformation of a life form was necessarily all-around.


    Even for knights who relied on their bodies to fight and kill, their spiritual power would not be weak as they grew stronger. It was just that they would be slightly weakerpared to a mage or wizard of the same level.


    Of course, with Chen Heng¡¯s strength, there was no limit. He could directly see through the bottom of the Magic Net.


    After skimming through it, Chen Heng couldn¡¯t help but nod. In his opinion, the Magic Net was quite simple at the moment. There were only a few functions inside, just those.


    But these functions were enough for the current users. These functions included chatting, reading, and other functions. Some paid games were imported and modified by Hatim to amodate the user¡¯s needs.


    Those games were all collected by Hatim from various worlds. A lot of content could meet a considerable portion of the requirements.


    It was also very simple to ess these contents. One only needed to pay to the Magic Net and could directly download it. The fee could be things like magic stones or spirit stones, or one¡¯s mana or even life energy.


    Just this alone made the design of the Magic Net more difficult than it seemed.


    After all, the Magic Net was only a spiritual world. It was a lot of technical difficulties to absorb the mana and other abilities of the outside world and then download the content that only existed on the spiritualwork.


    Hatim also wanted to obtain the Magic Goddess¡¯ Divine Spark first. It was to provide enough technical support for the Magic Net. If not for the technical support provided by the Magic Goddess¡¯ Divine Spark, the Magic Net would not only be a chat forum at the moment.


    Since there were paid games, there was naturally other paid content.


    Chen Heng took a look. Other than paid games, there were also paid knowledge content, paid video content, and other forms of paid entertainment. Moreover, the contents were all quite rich.


    These were all umted in the past by Hatim. Some came from other worlds, and Hatim himself arranged some. At this moment, all of them were uploaded to the Magic Net.


    In the future, as the number of users of the Magic Net increases, to gain benefits, the users of the Magic Net will also package their knowledge and upload it to the Magic Net.


    And for Hatim, this was equivalent to bing stronger every moment.


    The reason was very simple. The Magic Net was him. If the knowledge was uploaded to the Magic Net, it was equivalent to uploading then to Hatim.


    It was as if he didn¡¯t need to do anything. He just needed to build a simple tform, and he would be able to plunder knowledge and power from others continuously.


    The key was that this waspletely voluntary by others. There was no such thing as coercion.


    Who could reason with this?


    The spiritual power, magical power, magic stones, and spirit stones paid through the Magic Net would end up in Hatim¡¯s pocket.


    Perhaps the amount paid by the whole person was not much, but as long as it umted over time, it would be an extremely rich amount that the gods would envy.


    This was equivalent to harvesting the masses to achieve self-aplishment. More importantly, the Magic Net could even be used to harvest the world itself.


    This was because the Magic Net had an unquestionable promoting effect on the world. It could help the world develop further and be more prosperous.


    And during this process, the world would receive an endless stream of feedback. This feedback would also fall on Hatim, allowing his strength to increase slowly.


    It was simply terrifying.


    Chen Heng was speechless when he saw this. Before this, he felt he had already been ruthless enough, doing all sorts of bandit business. His strength was snatched from others, swallowing them one by one.


    But now, it seemed he was nothingpared to the Magic Net.


    If Chen Heng wanted to go out and snatch others and seize the other divine existences¡¯ authority, he still needed to put in the effort to find a target, fight or scam the target. He would inevitably have to spend some effort to achieve his goal.


    But what about Hatim?


    He just needed to lie on the Magic Net and enjoy his achievements. In any case, as long as the world was not destroyed.


    And as time passed, the power of the Magic Net would continue to increase, and at that time, its power would also continue to increase.


    Chen Heng somewhat understood the thoughts of those gods. Even he would be full of envy for such a thing. If Hatim weren¡¯t his avatar, even he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the urge to snatch the Magic Net from Hatim¡¯s hands.


    Fortunately, things hadn¡¯te to this point yet. Hatim was one with him, after all. No matter what happened in the future, it was a good thing. Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind as he continued to look in front of him.


    The Magic Net in front of him was still rather crude. Hatim did not make intentionally perfect everything in the Magic Net but left space for the people after him.


    All he did was provide a tform simr to aputer. As for theter software and other functions, he nned to leave them for future people to develop.


    This was not only to allow future people to share some benefits from the existence of the Magic Net but also to allow the Magic Net to have more rich changes.


    Anything that relied solely on one person would sooner orter go down a dead end. Although Hatim was confident, he could not guarantee that he would be able to know the preferences of the masses.


    Rather than doing it himself and developing everything he wanted, it would be better to let theter generations perfect it and improve the function of the Magic Net bit by bit.


    In this way, it would be of great benefit to the development of the Magic Net.


    Chen Heng also agreed with this point.


    After looking around, Chen Heng felt very familiar with everything around him. The only pity was that there was no shopping function.


    There were too many technical difficulties in realizing this function. It was rtively easy to just pay for knowledge, but if one wanted to realize online shopping, a difficult problem would be ced in front of them.


    How could they transfer things over to the buyers?


    It was possible to send things over directly, but the consumption would be unbearable. If the price of online shopping were too high, then there would naturally not be too many people using it.


    Thinking about it carefully, this function could only be done when Hatim became idle and then set up teleportation points in various regions of the World of Gods, establishing a logistics system that relied on the Magic Net.


    Otherwise, the cost would be too high, and the number of people using it would not be many.


    After surfing around the Magic Net and leaving some things behind, Chen Heng left. The things he left behind were not little and included all aspects of the knowledge he had learned. It was a rather rich amount of content.


    Of course, they were all basic things and were only limited to the Fourth Rank. But it could also be said to be extremely rich. It was the most ssic content. In the future, it will probably continue to flourish on the Magic Net.


    After uploading the knowledge, a rted prompt also said that Chen Heng could set the price himself. After Chen Heng simply finished the operation, he left and returned to the Hatim Kingdom, where he continued resting.


    Time passed once again. In the blink of an eye, several hundred years had passed. Compared to before, in the next several hundred years, the entire World of Gods had undergone rapid changes.


    The poprization of the Magic Net brought this about. If, in the past, the marks that Chen Heng spread allowed the gods that originally upied the World of Gods to open their eyes and see the world, then the Magic Net that Hatimhad set up allowed ordinary people to open their eyes and see the world.


    The world was closely connected because of the existence of the Magic Net.A war broke out tens of thousands of miles away, and the people of the World of Gods would learn about it the next day.


    This was a unique scene, and it was also an unprecedented change. In this era, people discovered for the first time that obtaining information was such an easy thing.


    Even the acquisition of knowledge was the same. The extraordinary beings were pleasantly surprised to find that as long as they paid a small price, they would be able to browse through a lot of information that used to be considered extremely precious to them.


    There were tens of thousands of huge repositories of knowledge on the Magic Net, with knowledge of any system. Not only were there mages and knights, but there were also systems that originated from other worlds.


    Mages, knights, Elemental Knights, elementalists, Beastmasters, Warlocks¡­


    All sorts of job system information were easily essible to them, making them unable to quit using the Magic Net.


    Not only could extraordinary beings obtain the information they wanted, but even ordinary mortals could also pay something to obtain something that would be of great help to them.


    For example, some information about farming, forging, and other aspects of knowledge.


    In the past, these things were all secrets that belonged to others. They were existences that could be passed down as heirlooms by those families. Others couldn¡¯t know about them.


    But now, with the introduction of the Magic Net, these things are not valuable anymore. With the appearance of arge amount of knowledge from other worlds, these things were alreadymon.


    Even an ordinary farmer could easily obtain them, and many were even free. They only needed to browse through the advertisements for some time and pay an insignificant amount of spiritual power. They could obtain some currency to purchase the things they wanted.


    This was simply the best for the vast majority of mortals. In the vast knowledge base, people had too much knowledge for the first time and did not know how to choose.


    This was because there was too much knowledge in this knowledge base.


    In addition to the first batch that Hatim uploaded, in the next few hundred years, arge number of users of the Magic Net also uploaded arge amount of their knowledge in sequence after realizing the profits from doing so.

 Chapter 844 - The Original World

    <h4>Chapter 844: ¨C The Original World</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    In a short period of time, because of the existence of the Magic Net, the entire World of Gods became even more prosperous. Everywhere was a beautiful and prosperous scene.


    In the current World of Gods, as the threshold for obtaining knowledge became much lower, greatly increasing the probability of the appearance of extraordinary beings.


    In the past, out of a hundred people with extraordinary talent, only one person might have had the opportunity toe into contact with extraordinary beings or even be one of the extraordinary beings. Most people would either be wasted, abandoned, or simply buried. No one would bat an eye at them.


    But now, with the existence of the Magic Net, such a situation would no longer appear. The appearance of the Magic Net was a huge benefit to these people.


    Under such circumstances, the number of extraordinary beings continued to grow. The world was changing with each passing day, and all aspects were gradually moving towards prosperity.


    !!


    Of course, this process was not perfect. Changes often came along with severe pain.


    In a normal world, even normal social changes would affect the lives of arge number of people, causing many people to suffer.


    Even a little fluctuation in the normal world was like this, not to mention such a big change in the World of Gods. In the changes of the world, most people were the beneficiaries, but a small number of people would pay the price.


    These people might have original sins, or they might be innocent, but they still paid the price.


    But in general, the world was always moving forward. In the long run, the world would always get better and better. And the spread of the Magic Net did not stop but continued to extend outwards.


    Utilizing the power of the simtor, the Magic Net continued to expand, constantly bringing other worlds into its hands and holding them tightly.


    This was what Hatim was busy with. As for Kalunu, he had already woken up and started to be busy.


    The path that Hatim was walking on was to use the weave as an extension of his existence. He was the Magic Net. As long as the Magic Net exists, he would exist. The stronger the Magic Net became, his strength would be stronger.


    And what Kalunu was walking on was a mixture of the path of bloodline and the path of faith. The dragon descendant in the World of Gods had already be the foundation of his strength.


    The stronger the descendants of dragons were, the more power they could provide him. Thus, after he woke up, Kalunu began to attack and expand. He did not start a war and spread the mes of war to the entire World of Gods. Instead, he chose to invade other worlds.


    In this regard, Kalunu and Hatim cooperated very well. Kalunu was responsible for leading the invasion of the dragon descendants and upying other worlds with the powerful strength of the Kobolds.


    Hatim used the Magic Net toplement Kalunu¡¯s actions as a bargaining chip to obtain the support and favor of the world¡¯s will. The cooperation between the two was not wless, but it could also be considered a clear division ofbor,plementing each other.


    Thus, after thousands of years, their forces quickly expanded and became more and more powerful.


    The gods of the World of Gods began to change because of the changes brought about by the Magic Net and the mark. They became stronger and stronger as they crazilypeted with each other.


    And in the Primogenitor World, new divine existences were still being born. The Pantheon Temple was no longer the same as it was in the past. It was no longer the same temple with just a few lonely figures.


    Although the current Pantheon Temple was still not worthy of the name of Pantheon, there were already more than a dozen divine existences among them.


    In terms of overall strength, it was already quite strong. At leastpared to the past Primogenitor World, it could be considered to have recovered and breathed a sigh of relief.


    During these years, the Pantheon Temple had constantly been trying to move, invading other worlds and plundering the powers of other worlds to join the Primogenitor World.


    With the avatars working so hard, Chen Heng naturally did not stay idle. While the avatars were recovering and struggling, he also took the time to go to the Abyss.


    Before this, he had left a mark on Aisha¡¯s body. Seeing Chen Heng again, Aisha was scared half to death by him. But after hesitating for a long time, she finally chose to betray the Abyss.


    Under her persuasion, one by one, the Abyssal Demon Gods were found by Chen Heng and devoured by him as a feast.


    The vast Abyss was an extremely dangerous ce for others, but to Chen Heng, it was like a cafeteria where he could eat to his heart¡¯s content.


    In any case, these Abyssal Demon Gods had no other abilities. They only knew how to destroy and devour, and didn¡¯t know how to build a civilization.


    Since that was the case, then letting Chen Heng, who was even more powerful, devour these demonic gods seemed to be a good oue for these Demon Gods, right?


    Chen Heng thought very wickedly.


    In short, after this hunt, the entire Abyss was already empty.


    There was nothing the Demon Gods could do. With the power of the Demon Gods, if they simply wanted to hide their main advantage in the Abyss World, Chen Heng would still have difficulty locating them.


    But the situation was different with Aisha, a spy from the Abyss. She was also a Demon God from the Abyss. She was very clear about the usual abilities of those Abyssal Demon Gods.


    Because of her, Chen Heng could easily track down these Abyssal Demon Gods.


    After that, she was also rewarded by Chen Heng. Chen Heng gave her some authority he did not need, allowing her to increase her strength again.


    On this basis, he also used his mark to help shield the Will of Abyss, making it impossible for the Will of Abyss to trace Aisha¡¯s actions. This was to return her favor of helping.


    After all, Aisha had helped Chen Heng. Her contribution was pretty huge. Logically speaking, Chen Heng should have helped her to protect thisckey who had taken the initiative to seek refuge.


    He was prepared toe to the Abyss to eat again in the future.


    Yes, at this moment, Chen Heng hadpletely treated the Abyss as a cafeteria, and the kind that would automatically restock.


    Anyway, with the vastness and power of the Abyss World, it would not take long for those Abyssal Demon Gods to appear again. As long as a few years passed, they would be avable for harvest again.


    Isn¡¯t this wonderful?


    Chen Heng¡¯s n was very good, but it felt somewhat strange.


    The Abyss World would plunder other worlds and devour the powers of other worlds to nurture the Demon Gods. Then, Chen Heng woulde to the Abyss World to plunder and harvest the Demon Gods.


    This did not sound right.


    Who was the bandit?


    The Abyss World was furious, but there was nothing it could do.


    The Abyss world had more autonomy than other worlds but was also very limited. In essence, this was still a world¡¯s will. It only had basic instincts, and it did not have perfect wisdom.


    After being blocked by Chen Heng, the Will of Abyss did not even notice the culprit, Aisha. It failed to find out that she was the one leading the way and gave her itsst bit of power.


    This was unexpected, but it seemed to be understandable. After all, under the background of the death of the Abyssal Demon God, as the only remaining Demon God in the Abyss World, it was natural for Aisha to receive attention from the Will of Abyss.


    It was not the end. Even Aisha, a genuine abyssal lifeform, felt a little embarrassed when she felt the familiar favor and blessing from the Will of Abyss.


    So she made up her mind. To maintain the favor and power in her body, she had to work harder and strive to kill all the Abyssal Demon Gods in the future for Chen Heng, leaving only herself.


    It was great filial piety. After leaving the Abyss World and conveniently nting tool men in Aisha in this world, Chen Heng returned to the World of Gods.


    In the Abyss World, he killed many Demon Gods and also devoured a lot of authority. Even now, these authorities did not have much effect on him, but after careful digestion, he still made progress.


    And digesting their required time. This process took about five thousand years before it finally stopped. And at this moment, Chen Heng also felt ayer of istion. It was a vague feeling.


    ¡°Have I reached my ceiling?¡±


    Recovering from the silence, Chen Heng looked at the world in front of him and felt the situation on his body. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself. He could feel that as his strength continued to increase, his strength had reached an end.


    He felt it would be impossible to increase his strength further if he continued to move forward. Some kind ofw was restricting him, preventing him from further increasing his strength.


    ¡°It¡¯s still not the end¡­¡±


    Chen Heng muttered to himself, and various thoughts shed through his mind. He could be sure that his current strength was still not his limit.


    Above the Supreme Divine Power, there was an even stronger level of existence. This could be seen from the existence of the simtor.


    The existence of the simtor itself was a miracle. Even though Chen Heng could see through some of the mysteries within and perform some of its functions with his strength, he could still not replicate its core functions.


    The existence that created the simtor back then was even more powerful than the current Chen Heng. There was no doubt about that.


    However, the predicament before him was real. Chen Heng could feel that his strength hadpletely stopped progressing. This left him with no other choice.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to go back¡­¡±


    Chen Heng looked into the distance. It was as if a huge world was reflected in his vision. The world was spinning and flowing.


    Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes.


    Keep moving forward!


    Very soon, a brand new journey began. In the simtor, a somewhat unfamiliar coordinate began to sh. This was the Original World¡¯s coordinate and the world that Chen Heng first descended into.


    It was a world that was very simr to Chen Heng¡¯s memories, but it was also a world that was somewhat beyond recognition.


    In this world were his parents, family, and all the people in his memories. However, the background was very different from the past. In the world that Chen Heng first came to, there was no such thing as martial arts.


    However, that world did have it. This was the difference. The simtor on Chen Heng¡¯s body had also truly awakened in that world. And now, it seemed like it was time to go back and take a look.


    This was what Chen Heng was thinking and doing. His strength was already extremely powerful, so powerful that it was suffocating. If an ordinary divine existence¡¯s body wasparable to arge world, then the current Chen Heng was surpassing everything.


    His body seemed ordinary, but in reality, every drop of his blood had the Qi of countless worlds flowing within it. His body¡¯s size was enough to surpass the iparablyrge and terrifying worlds like the Primogenitor World and the World of Gods.


    If Chen Heng had fallen at this moment, his corpse would have transformed in the Boundary Sea. It would certainly have evolved into an incredible and terrifying world, which would attract arge number of divine existences over.


    This was the terror of the Supreme Divine Power. It was so powerful that it made people tremble, reaching a state that others could not imagine. With his current strength, it was naturally not difficult for him to return to the world he had once lived in.


    In fact, not only did he find the Original World, but he also found the coordinates of the other worlds. The Azure World, the Sorcerer World¡­


    The many worlds he had visited in the past had all left their marks in his mind, which was why Chen Heng remembered them. And with Chen Heng¡¯s current strength, as long as he remembered them, he would naturally be able to obtain the coordinates. The power of the Supreme Divine Power was so ridiculous.


    A momentter, Chen Heng arrived in a vast world. It was a deste, deathly silent world.


    The world was ice-cold. The earth had lost its heat, the sun had extinguished, and all life force had been absorbed by people,pletely disappearing.


    In the past, there had been powerhouses who had taken action and plundered the origin of this world, causing this ce to be deathly silent, and all life force hadpletely disappeared.


    Only thest bit of resentment remained, remaining in the entire world and unable to dissipate. At a nce, the entire surface of the world still had countless corpses.


    After the world died, the countless microorganisms that existed naturally disappeared. Those corpses had also turned into stones and could no longer move. Only lonely corpses could be left standing here.


    Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes. In his mind, the memories of this world were slowly being retraced.


    Those were the memories and experiences he had left behind in this world. They could be considered the few memories he had left in this world.


    A magical scene began to appear. Along with Chen Heng¡¯s memories, the entire world around him seemed to change as his memories began to retrace.


    Rumble!


    The world shook, and fragments from the past began to rewind and reassemble countless times. The Supreme Divine Power¡¯s authority was activated.


    Time began to flow backward. Retracing time was not something difficult to do. Every divine existence had this ability. They could retrace time and understand the various aspects of the past.


    Even if they retraced some individuals back to the past, allowing the old to regain their youth and the dead to regain their lives, it was still a trifling matter.


    However, what Chen Heng was doing at the moment was much more magnanimous.

 Chapter 845 - The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 845: ¨C The Truth</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    It was well known that therger the collective individual, the greater its impact, and the more difficult it would be to operate it. This applies to what was before Chen Heng¡¯s eyes.


    At this moment, what Chen Heng was reviving was not an individual life form, nor was it an area, but an entire world. He was reversing time, bringing the entire world to go back in time so as to bring back the previous world.


    This kind of behavior could be done in theory, but in practice, no one would do it.


    If he simply wanted to save the world, he actually didn¡¯t need to go through so much trouble. With his divine ability, it wasn¡¯t difficult to save a world. As long as there were traces of it, there would be a trace of life left.


    With this trace of life, it was enough to do many things. However, what Chen Heng wanted was not simply to save the world but also the creatures that had once attached themselves to it.


    !!


    Those who had lived in Chen Heng¡¯s era and died because of the invasion of foreign enemies, he wanted to pull them all back from the abyss. It was because of this that there was such a magnificent scene.


    An enormous power continued to spread from Chen Heng¡¯s body. The bacsh of time continued to descend and spread out from Chen Heng¡¯s body, but it was directly ignored by Chen Heng.


    Going back in time goes against the rules. If one wanted to resist thew of nature, one would have to bear the corresponding bacsh. And this bash was definitely not something that a normal divine existence could withstand.


    However, to Chen Heng, it wasn¡¯t too difficult. He was a Supreme Divine Power, after all.


    Although there were still many things that the current Chen Heng could not do in the entire Boundary Sea, this matter in front of him was still well within his ability.


    Rumble!


    Bursts of light surged and bloomed in all directions. Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward. In his line of sight, he saw that bursts of time lingered, and an inexplicable aura surged over.


    The fragments of time continued to surge over, and the entire world slowly recovered its vitality. An instinctive joy surged out of his heart, which was the world¡¯s joy.


    From death to life, the entire world changed into a brand-new color of joy, and that survival instinct was disyed at this moment. No matter what kind of existence there was, they would have the instinct to survive, even if it was the world.


    Because, to a certain extent, the world¡¯s will was the embodiment of countless living beings, possessing the instinct of all living beings. The most basic instinct of survival was naturally deeply rooted in the world.


    Chen Heng continued to move forward. Unknowingly, the ces he walked past were covered with fresh flowers. The ruined city ruins changed into the tall buildings of the past again.


    In the familiar school, students sat down one by one. They either looked serious or rxed, ying around in the ssroom. The teachers taught in the ssroom, earnestly imparting knowledge. A harmonious and beautiful scene unfolded before their eyes. It was so full of vitality and also so wonderful.


    Chen Heng¡¯s gaze was fixed on a young man at this moment. That was a young man who looked very simr to Chen Heng. In many ces, he looked the same. He was practically like his twin brother.


    In reality, this was the Chen Heng of the past. To find the truth of the past, Chen Heng turned back time in one breath and went back for a very long time.


    ¡°As expected, he¡¯s not reincarnated yet¡­¡±


    The young man¡¯s appearance in front of him proved Chen Heng¡¯s experience. Chen Heng¡¯s memories showed that he was not reincarnated but had suddenly transmigrated to this world.


    After a careful examination, although the youth in front of him was also called Chen Heng, and the things that happened in his memories were simr to what Chen Heng remembered, there were still some differences.


    This was very obvious. Although the two worlds were simr, with the addition of factors like martial arts in this world, many things would naturally be different.


    Therefore, in the end, this was not the world that Chen Heng had once lived in. It was just a paradox.


    Chen Heng continued to watch. He looked at the time fragment before him, watching the scenes that had once happened in this world. All the past events in this world happened in front of his eyes.


    Soon, he saw the scene of the world turning into ruins again. A huge hand that blotted the sky descended from it and held the entire world in its palm. It looked particrly terrifying.


    Such a vast world was like a small ball that could be kneaded in his hand. He could do whatever he wanted with it. His figure stood before Chen Heng, blocking him from further peeping.


    Chen Heng was a little surprised.


    ¡°A divine existence¡­¡±


    He frowned and was a little puzzled.


    The previous scene was again disyed before him, but the current Chen Heng was no longer the same as before. Naturally, he could see more things.


    The existence in front of him, who had once attacked this world and destroyed it, was a divine existence.


    This was enough to make people feel puzzled. A divine being, what kind of noble and rare existence was this? Why would it appear here for no reason?


    One had to know that this world before him was merely a small world. There was nothing around that could amodate or attract divine existences.


    Even existences like the Abyss, desperate for food, would shake their heads at the sight of this small world. At most, they would send some subordinate demons over. There was no way a true Abyssal Demon God woulde over.


    The fact that a divine being had suddenly appeared in such an impossible ce was a huge doubt.


    Chen Heng frowned and continued to look forward. His power spread along the passage of time, all the way forward. He instantly destroyed the phantom of the Demon God.


    Then, he saw even more things.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±


    In the void, an enormous divine existence stood outside the world. His face revealed confusion when looking at the unremarkable small world in front of him. ¡°That thingnded here?¡±


    That thing?


    Chen Heng frowned and continued to look forward. As expected, as time continued to flow backward, more scenes appeared. A brand-new world appeared in front of Chen Heng.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Standing in ce, Chen Heng could not help but be stunned. What appeared in front of him was a somewhat unfamiliar world.


    The world was still the world in front of him, but the scenes in it were extremely different. The entire world was beyond recognition. No life was born in it, and the world was also a deste scene.


    Thend was scarlet red, and the environment was terrible. The sun was iparably hot and dazzling in the sky, emitting a destructive radiance.


    The various scenes were a world amid the destruction,pletely different from the scenes in Chen Heng¡¯s memories.


    This was apletely unfamiliar world right in front of Chen Heng. Small worlds like this that did not give birth to intelligent life and were in the midst of destruction and silence could be found in the entire Boundary Sea.


    Nine of the ten worlds in the Boundary Sea were probably like this. The remaining one might be slightly better looking. As for worlds that gave birth to intelligent life, it was considered a rarity in the entire Boundary Sea. It was a rare possibility.


    At this moment, what was ced in front of Chen Heng was such a ce.


    However, this waspletely different from the scene in Chen Heng¡¯s memories. Chen Heng was puzzled, but he did not do much. He just quietly looked forward.


    The power of time was still spreading, making him continue to look forward.


    Then, the scene in front of him changed again. Chen Heng sessfully saw the source of the change.


    In his field of vision, the silent world did not change. Day after day, it was as if it would remain the same in front of him. It was gloomy, making people feel depressed and despairing.


    Until one day, the change began. A soul emitting a faint radiance descended from the sky andnded on this world. Then, everything began to change.


    On that soul, a faint memory was flowing. It was like a radiance that appeared to the outside world, reflecting the scenes.


    That was¡­ the memory that belonged to this soul?


    That¡¯s right. This soul was the former Chen Heng. Chen Heng had never thought that the former him would descend to this world in such a way. When a soul descended into this world, the changes it brought were enormous.


    The soul itself was silent, but the memories it carried instinctively spread outwards. Then, it pulled the power around it, slowly changing the world.


    The world began to change. In the shortest amount of time, life began to be born, evolving into familiar things within the soul. Under the interference of an unknown force, the changes of the entire world were in harmony with the soul¡¯s memories.


    For example, some ssic fragments of the past and some species that existed in the memories evolved without missing a single one.


    The world was extremely cooperative towards this. That was because the world¡¯s will itself existed because of this memory. If it did not bring about the evolution of life, the world¡¯s will would not have been born.


    Facing its creator, it was naturally cooperative. Because of this, everything in the world began to evolve towards the scene in Chen Heng¡¯s memory.


    It was a different world, but because of the influence of that inexplicable force, it was forcibly straightened, bing a scene that Chen Heng was familiar with.


    Was this the so-called miracle of great strength? Then why did martial arts appear in this world? Naturally, it was also because of the wish of that spirit body when it was alive.


    Chen Heng began to ponder. That was an extremely long memory.


    When he was still an ordinary mortal at the beginning, he had worked hard all his life for the future, but in the end, he died because of an ident.


    Because of such an experience, before he died, hisst wish was that he would not die.


    Perhaps it was because of such an underlying instinct that the soul that had descended into this world would change the world and change it into a familiar appearance. At the same time, it would also wish for an extraordinary existence.


    If that were the case, with his hard work, he might be able to walk on this path. The scene of an unexpected death like in his previous life would never happen again.


    The world was still evolving, and in the end, time was getting closer and closer to the era in Chen Heng¡¯s memories. A youth who looked simr to Chen Heng began to be born and grow.


    He was very simr to Chen Heng in the past. He was almost carved out of the same appearance. It was the projection of a spiritual body in this world. Finally, at a certain time, the soul body moved and began to descend truly.


    The real Chen Heng also came to life at this point. Standing outside the void, Chen Heng quietly looked at the scene in front of him. He was speechless in his heart.


    In this world, he finally understood the scenes of the past. Some of his past doubts were also solved by him. Why did he transmigrate, and why did he transmigrate to such a simr world?


    He had thought there were other reasons, but now it seemed that he had not transmigrated to a simr world. It was because he hade that this world had be familiar to him.


    From the looks of it, no matter what world he had descended to, he would easily change the world and turn it into that familiar appearance. And all sorts of other changes probably evolved because of this.


    Chen Heng continued to look forward.


    As Chen Heng expected, the changes in the entire world had attracted the divine existence¡¯s attention. That divine existence had rushed here in pursuit of Chen Heng¡¯s traces.


    Perhaps it was a coincidence or themotion caused by Chen Heng¡¯s descent that had attracted some divine existences¡¯ attention.


    This divine existence followed the traces of Chen Heng¡¯s arrival and happened to find this world. The changes in the world immediately attracted the divine existence¡¯s attention.


    Because in his previous impression, this ce was still a deathly silent world not long ago. However, it was only a short world, yet this ce had be like this.


    He tried to explore the world for a moment, but after he didn¡¯t obtain anything, he directly made his move. Then there was the scene after that.


    A giant hand grabbed and crushed everything in the world, instantly turning everything into a void. But from the final result, he didn¡¯t achieve his goal.


    Chen Heng¡¯s soul was well disguised in the world. It should be said that the simtor¡¯s power couldn¡¯t bepletely broken through, even if it was holy.


    This could be seen from the many divine existences of the World of Gods. After so much time had passed, the gods of the World of Gods still had not broken through the limitations of the simtor. Instead, they relied more and more on it.


    Even Chen Heng himself, the Supreme Divine Power, Chen Heng himself could notpletely see through the simtor¡¯s power, let alone the other divine existences.


    The divine existence did not achieve his goal but left him in disappointment. Then came the scene after that. With the help of the remnant world¡¯s will, Chen Heng left this world.


    It was very normal for the world to help Chen Heng. Initially, Chen Heng thought that the remnant world consciousness would help him because he was thest living creature in the world.


    But now, it seemed that he had underestimated it. With his identity, the world¡¯s will was his creation, so naturally, he would do his best to help him. This was probably the real reason.


    Chen Heng could not help but be speechless, not knowing what to say. But at this point, the matter was not over.


    This time, apart from recovering the world, the most important thing for Chen Heng¡¯s return was to find his true origin.


    And now, although the world had been restored, the other goal was notpleted.

 Chapter 846 - Ending: A New Journey

    <h4>Chapter 846: Chapter 856 ¨C Ending: A New Journey</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Heng stayed in this world for a long time. During this period, he witnessed the changes in the world and obtained some clues from it. For instance, the position of the divine existence who had descended into this world was located by Chen Heng.


    To Chen Heng, this divine existence also had a different meaning. If this world wasn¡¯t destroyed, but for his existence, Chen Heng might still be in this world today, growing up in that familiar environment. Unfortunately, the other party had destroyed everything.


    Chen Heng would take revenge sooner orter. He didn¡¯t personally take action, only assigned a few divine existence subordinates, including the Dragon God, Kalunu.


    Karunu was obviously very interested in the world where the divine existence resided. A world that could give birth to a divine existence was definitely not something an ordinary world couldpare to. All the resources within were presumably very prosperous.


    For Kalunu, who urgently needed to expand and open up a living space for the Kobolds, this world was not something to be missed. Based on his estimation, even if this world was slightly weaker than the World of Gods, it was very likely to be on the same level.


    !!


    Even Ardim would have to make a trip over personally if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Ardim still had some matters to attend to and couldn¡¯t make a move for the time being.


    After all, Kalunu had to expand the living space for his dragon descendants, while Ardim also needed to contribute to the expansion of the Magic Net. With Kalunu¡¯s help, a peak Supreme Divine Power, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to take down a mere divine existence.


    Thus, during these years, Chen Heng had been sitting cross-legged in this world, silently tracking down the traces of time. Then, finally, he began to move.


    ¡°Found it!¡±


    Everything began to reverse after a full thousand years. Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and looked forward. A void appeared. Light and shadows seemed to be lingering in it, illuminating the surroundings.


    However, in Chen Heng¡¯s eyes, that ce was not a void but rather interesting. What passed by within it was a fragment that filled the entire space, causing chaos everywhere. Invisible threads spread outwards densely. At a nce, it looked extremelyplicated, forming an extremelyrgework.


    Chen Heng found his initial source following thiswork. His figure instantly disappeared from where he was and started to move. The next instant, he disappeared from where he was and surged forward. Quartet stars shed past his eyes one by one. Every area seemed to be silent.


    Chen Heng had crossed countless worlds in just a few breaths¡¯ time. Many worlds shed past and then disappeared before his eyes. There was not the slightest trace of ripples in his eyes.


    Finally, he found that special ce. It was an ordinary-looking point in a void. asionally, he could see turbulence flowing in it. There was silence everywhere.


    Chen Heng raised his head and looked around. The area before him looked very ordinary. Such an environment wasmonly found in the entire Boundary Sea, surrounding every world.


    Divine existences were used to this kind of ce and wouldn¡¯t feel anything even if they saw it, without any ripples in their hearts.


    However, Chen Heng was different. He was more powerful, so naturally, he could feel more things from this void. This ce seemed ordinary, but in fact, there was something else. There were some other things among them.


    Therefore, Chen Heng didn¡¯t hesitate at all and directly attacked. The entire Boundary Sea was trembling as he pressed down with one hand. Terrifying power flowed out of Chen Heng¡¯s body, causing a great shock in this Boundary Sea. The divine existence¡¯s aura was spreading. It was so powerful and prosperous, far surpassing all existences.


    There seemed to be some powerful powerhouses in the surrounding world. Some existences close to the divine hid in their world, secretly watching the scene before them. However, they were soon shocked.


    The Supreme Divine Power¡¯s terrifying aura was spreading, so terrifying that it made people tremble. They could feel a fear that came from the depths of their hearts.


    Before this power, people would feel small, no matter who they were. Even if they were divine, they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist it. They could only retreat far away. Otherwise, just the instinctive dispersal of this aura would be enough to crush and destroy them.


    The originally silent Boundary Sea became lively again at this moment. However, as the creator of the lively scene, Chen Heng didn¡¯t pay attention to these things. He just stood there, looking at the scene before him with a grave expression.


    ¡®Something¡¯s not right¡­¡¯ Chen Heng felt that something was not right.


    The Supreme Divine Power was extremely powerful. With his current strength, let alone using his full strength, even a casual attack was enough to pump this Boundary Sea into pieces, causing this ce to fall into a deathly silence and be destroyedpletely.


    He had already used his full strength just now, but in the end, he didn¡¯t cause any changes. Although the surroundings began to shake, there wasn¡¯t that sense of destruction. Instead, it was as if his power was blocked by something, unable to be fully unleashed.


    ¡®There is a problem!¡¯ This thought shed through his mind, and he continued to attack.


    The Supreme Divine Power¡¯s radiance began to spread, shrouding the area and covering the entire world. A powerful aura was connected to this Boundary Sea, attracting the attention of countless people.


    Among those powerful existences, there was nock of divine existences. On the contrary, they were all awakened by Chen Heng¡¯s power at this moment. Yet, as this power was too strong, they only felt it for a moment before instinctively retreating, wanting to avoid it.


    ¡°That existence is¡­¡± A divine existence lurked in the distance, looking at Chen Heng as he muttered to himself, ¡®¡±Eh?¡±


    Chen Heng had already sensed the changes in the distance when the divine existence in the distance had a thought. However, he did not care. Instead, he continued to stare in front, striking down one strike after another.


    The strong power began to shake. Chaos rose and fell everywhere. At this moment, this Boundary Sea had already be a chaotic ce. Many fragments surged out from the Boundary Sea, drifting in all directions. The entire scene looked as if it was about to be destroyed.


    Indeed, countless worlds were destroyed. Although Chen Heng didn¡¯t take the initiative to target them, with his current strength, even if it was just the aftermath of his strength, it was enough to cause a disaster.


    Many worlds were destroyed, and it was not until a long timeter that Chen Heng stopped. He raised his head and looked forward. There, a ck hole appeared.


    ¡°Is this¡­¡± The present divine existences looked at the ck hole in shock, ¡°Connected to another world?¡±


    Chen Heng immediately understood everything after seeing the huge ck hole before him. So that was how it was. Chen Heng was not a creature of this Boundary Sea back then. Instead, he had used this tunnel before him toe over from another unfamiliar ce.


    The ck hole before him was the tunnel that had been left behind back then. However, it was extremely concealed. So no one in the past had ever discovered it. Nheless, even if it had been discovered, it was likely that an ordinary person would not be able to pass through this tunnel with their power.


    Chen Heng could feel the residual power within. Even though it seemed ordinary, if he passed through it, even a divine existence would not be able to hold on for long, and it would not be long before the divine existence would be squeezed into a piece and die inside.


    Chen Heng looked at the ck hole before him and thought deeply. Then, he began testing. He hid his thoughts in others¡¯ bodies and threw them into the ck hole before him one by one. The result of the test soon appeared.


    Other than the divine existences, the other existences could not even get close to the ck hole. The low-level divine power could only hold on for a short while. On the other hand, the medium-level divine power could hold on for quite a while but could notpletely pass through.


    As for high-level divine power, Chen Heng had yet to test it. After all, there weren¡¯t many people at this level by his side, which were technically all his people. So it wouldn¡¯t be nice if he were to throw them in like this.


    However, based on Chen Heng¡¯s estimation, it would still be quite challenging to walk through this passage even if he were to throw in a high-level divine power. Therefore, perhaps only Chen Heng, the Supreme Divine Power, was eligible to enter this passage.


    Nheless, there was another possibility. When Chen Heng entered this Boundary Sea from that universe, he undoubtedly did not have much power.


    However, he could still pass through that Boundary Sea safely, either because he was special or because the simtor in his body protected him. Chen Heng was more inclined to thetter. So, if that were the case, Chen Heng should be eligible to pass through this passage.


    ¡®Just didn¡¯t know what would happen.¡¯ This thought shed through his mind.


    He stayed for a very long time before the passage. Time passed day by day. Chen Heng didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but he finally got up after he made a decision. He was determined to advance toward that unknown universe.


    The reason was partly because of his determination. His strength could no longer increase by staying in this Boundary Sea. The world restricted him, making him unable to advance. He could only be trapped in the same ce and unable to move.


    Unless Chen Heng were willing to stay in the same ce, in this world forever, he would have to take this step sooner orter. Therefore, since he would have to leave sooner orter, he might as well take the initiative.


    Based onChen Heng¡¯s previous spection, he should be able to pass through this passage with strength. Even if he couldn¡¯t, he had the simtor¡¯s protection. If he could havee to this Boundary Sea through passage previously, he would be able to go back through this passage.


    Moreover, there was another important reason. The passage was shrinking. It had been tens of thousands of years since Chen Heng discovered this passage. Chen Heng was keenly aware of the changes in this passage.


    The passage to the other Boundary Seas was shrinking as time passed. The Boundary Sea¡¯s power was repairing it very slowly. It also signifies a reality¡ª this passage was not fixed but was identally opened.


    If he could not decide after a long time, it would be difficult to find the next passage after this passage hadpletely disappeared. This thought filled Chen Heng¡¯s heart, forcing him to make a decision.


    He finally made up his mind. It was time.


    He silently stood up and summoned a few of his avatars from different worlds¡ª Kalunu, Ardim, Philip, the Saint Child clone, the sorcerer clone¡­


    During these years, Chen Heng had already summoned all the avatars he had split up and given them sufficient conditions to turn them into high-level divine power. They were very powerful, and each was worthy of being the head of the divine existences in other worlds. Moreover, they possessed iparable terrifying power.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to leave, so I¡¯ll leave this Boundary Sea to you guys.¡± Then, Chen Heng said softly, ¡°If I fail, perhaps it won¡¯t be long before I return.¡±


    He won¡¯t die. Even if he failed in the process of passing through the tunnel, Chen Heng could still revive and return through his avatars. Therefore, the test this time would not bring him too much harm.


    However, who would wish for himself to fail? After giving a few instructions to his many avatars, Chen Heng turned around and resolutely walked into the tunnel.


    In the next moment, the stars shifted, and everything shattered. When Chen Heng¡¯s body entered the mysterious tunnel, he discovered that a powerful force was pressing toward him.


    To be precise, it was the force of two Boundary Seas colliding and pressing against each other. At this moment, both were pressing against his body along with his movements.


    There were two world seas. Hence the weight was imaginable. Not many people in this world can withstand it¡ª no wonder the previous divine existence had failed and died in this passage so quickly.


    However, Chen Heng could more or less endure it. With the power of the Supreme Divine Power, it would not be a problem even if two Boundary Seas squeezed it simultaneously.


    Yet, it was impossible to say that there was no effect at all. On the contrary, the deeper Chen Heng went, the more he could feel the strong powering from all directions.


    However, as time passed, he was getting closer and closer to the unknown world. Then, finally, a brand-new Boundary Sea appeared before his eyes. A strange aura appeared and shrouded him, making his heart skip a beat.


    After sensing that aura, his originally stagnant power seemed to have increased again. The power previously restricted in another Boundary Sea and could no longer advance seemed to be able to grow again. This was something worth rejoicing over. Moreover, apart from that, new changes were happening.


    Chen Heng felt it for a while. In his body, he seemed to sense the changes in the environment. The initially silent simtor was slowly glowing, with a mark flickering within it. It was unprecedentedly active at this moment.


    Chen Heng finally understood sensing this scene. As expected, even the simtor was a product of another Boundary Sea. In the past, that simtor brought Chen Heng to the previous Boundary Sea and became silent after that.


    However, the simtor immediately became active again now that he had returned to the previous world. Perhaps he could be even more powerful in this world. In fact, he could even find the truth of the simtor here. Various thoughts shed through Chen Heng¡¯s mind.


    Then, his consciousness began to disappear. After that, everything sank into darkness until an unknown amount of time had passed.


    In a narrow church, the candlelight fluttered in the wind as if it would extinguish at any time.


    In the darkness of the night, the child¡¯s mother closed her eyes silently. A baby was born, but he did not cry. Instead, he opened his eyes. There was a faint sh of gold in his eyes.


    ¨C The End ¨C

 Chapter 847 - Extra (1): Carey’s Memory

    <h4>Chapter 847: Extra (1): Carey¡¯s Memory</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The old days will pass, whether you like it or not. However, the old memories will still exist and stay in your heart. Carey felt it at the moment.


    Standing before his manor, he was baskingzily under the sun. The faint sunlight shone on his body on the horizon, making his whole body feel a little warm. However, Carey¡¯s face still showed some mncholy even under such a warm season.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting old, after all.¡± Carey sighed softly as this thought shed through his mind.


    It had already been more than ten years since the establishment of the Nardo Kingdom. The Nardo Kingdom was built on the corpses of the Kutu Kingdom. Hence, its original territory was the size of the Kutu Kingdom in the past.


    Only after the Nardo Kingdom was established for some time did the Kutu Kingdom slowly expand to the outside world under King Kling and grow into a well-deserved overlord. This was due to the Kutu King, King Kling, known as the King of Knights.


    !!


    Kling Nardo was a name that people in the past decades rarely knew. However, his reputation has be increasingly prominent in recent decades. He was brave and good at fighting.


    He defeated many of the enemy¡¯s troops with a weak military force. He had even defeated a hundred thousand rebel soldiers with a mere army of less than ten thousand in the Kutu Imperial City. That battleid the foundation for the Nardo Kingdom and affirmed Knight Kling¡¯s position.


    As the Nardo Kingdom expanded in the following decades, the King of Knights¡¯ reputation spread further to the entire continent. Carey was proud of his friend, Kling.


    From its looks, his life could be considered mediocre. He didn¡¯t have any outstanding talent aspared to those geniuses. However, he had a prominent and noble background, which was why many people looked up to him.


    Nheless, his best choice in life was to be friends with the young King of Knights. Kling was Carey¡¯s lifelong best friend. In the battle, when the King of Knights entered Kutu, he was the one who opened Kutu¡¯s door and opened the way for the King of Knights to enter Kutu, which alsoid the foundation for the future.


    And after the King of Knights, Kling ascended to the throne, Carey also received generous rewards. In the end, many territories that originally belonged to the Kutu Royal Family were given to him.


    Although many noble families benefited from this move, there was no doubt that Carey was given the most elite territory, being the King of Knights¡¯ best friend.


    Carey also worked under his former best friend in the following days, trying to contribute to the newborn Nardo Kingdom, gradually making the country more prosperous.


    They seeded in delivering everything they had promised. With their efforts, the entire Nardo Kingdom became prosperous at a speed visible to the naked eye. The country rapidly flourished in just a dozen years while the Nardo Kingdom expanded outward.


    The poption began to grow continuously. The major industries also developed rapidly with the support of the King of Knights¡¯ efforts. Not only did they absorb arge amount ofbor, but they also attracted a steady stream of merchants from the outside world.


    The business transactions, the poption growth, and the rtively peaceful policies led to the peaceful development of the entire Nardo Kingdom. Everything was so beautiful.


    Here, the King of Knights¡¯ benevolence was worth noting. Compared to all the kings in the past, the King of Knights was benevolent. He re-enacted thews after he became king. Not only did he revise many unreasonable rules, but he also abolished many punishments.


    There was no longer the death penalty in the current Nardo Kingdom. Instead, the most severe punishment was to demote a person to an enved person and be a future absentee worker. This was partly due to the King of Knights¡¯ benevolence and the development consideration.


    The productivity in this era was still way behind. Moreover, many jobs were quite dangerous under such circumstances. For example, mining and road building had a very high mortality rate.


    Using those who hadmitted serious crimes to do these dangerous things was just the right way to utilize waste. Not only did it give these people a way out, but it could also prevent others from doing such dangerous things. After all, the current poption of the Nardo Kingdom was still insufficient after all the turmoil in the past, so how could it be consumed so easily?


    From Chen Heng¡¯s perspective, as a transmigrator, the death penalty was undoubtedly too heavy and a serious waste of manpower. Therefore, it was better to use these prisoners well instead of creating many death penalty criminals for various reasons.


    Nheless, this was a manifestation of benevolence in the eyes of others. The great King of Knights mercifully pardoned those evil people whomitted the most heinous crimes, allowing them a way to live and benefiting many families. Hence, they no longer had to engage in those dangerous jobs. If this was not benevolence, then what was?


    To better implement this policy, the King of Knights regained several privileges from the lords in the following years. The first thing he took back was the power of appointment and removal of personnel and the power to use lynching.


    In the past, the lords of various ces were the local emperors with all the power in their territories. Therefore, they could freely appoint and remove the officials in their territories, use lynching, and even deal with all the merchant caravans that passed by their territories without permission.


    Raping women and killing civilians was nothing out of the ordinary in the eyes of the lords. Yet now, the King of Knights had taken back this part of his power.


    So, from now on, the appointment and removal of the lords¡¯ officials had to be approved by the king, and even some key positions had to be taken up by the king¡¯s people. As for the power to use lynching, it was also abolished. So at least the future lords no longer had the right to attack the people of their territories.


    Once these measures were taken, it would naturally trigger a bacsh. The lords, who had just settled down for a few years, began rioting. Many people rebelled again, trying to push the King of Knights down and even helped the people of the past Kutu Royal Family toe to power.


    Nheless, the King of Knights was looking forward to such a scene. In the past few years, the King of Knights conferred titles on many lords to quickly calm the situation and preserve vitality. Yet, seriously speaking, this was a helpless move, just a temporary measure.


    Many of the lords conferred titles were not Chen Heng¡¯s subordinates but those noble families who already had a lot of strength. These people naturally could not be on the same side as Chen Heng.


    Moreover, the power they possessed was a little too powerful. Hence, Chen Heng had to weaken it as much as possible and return their territories to the kingdom¡¯s hands.


    Thus, after resting and recuperating for a few years, Chen Heng decisively made his move. After a few of his initiatives, many noble families started a rebellion. It was as if more than half of the Nardo Kingdom had raised the rebellion g for a time. Yet then, everything seemed to return to the chaotic era of the past.


    Carey somewhat missed that time. He still remembered the scene back then. Many noble families rebelled, and as the King of Knights¡¯ best friend, he naturally stood firmly on the King¡¯s side. He was not the only one.


    Krudo, who was in the Nortnd and was conferred the title of Duke of the Nortnd by the King of Knights, also stood firmly by Kling¡¯s side. The two of them were the King of Knights¡¯ most solid supporters in the entire Nardo Kingdom. They firmly believed in the King of Knights and stood by his side.


    The king¡¯s protector¡ª this was what the people called them by their loyalty at that time. After that, they fought alongside the King of Knights.


    The rebellion was quelled in just half a year. All the rebellious noble families were suppressed. However, the King of Knights did not show any mercy this time. All the rebellious noble families had their territories taken away and all their properties confiscated. To put it bluntly, apart from their lives, they had nothing left.


    The Lords who were neutral in the war and didn¡¯t attack or support the King of Knights were not so lucky. As neutrals, they didn¡¯t end up as badly as the rebels. At least they retained part of their territory and strength, but the most crucial parts of their territories were taken away.


    Even many neutral territories¡ª territories the entire family had passed down- were taken away and transferred to other deste ces. The entire Nardo Kingdom had unified once again. The unity this time was much stronger aspared to thest time.


    After all, the King of Knights did not touch the hereditary noble to quicklyplete the task of recing the Kutu Royal Family. Still, he tolerated them, so he only retained a nominally unified country. This time, except for a few ces, the entire country was under the royal family¡¯s direct jurisdiction. So there was naturally no problem.


    Even a few ces that did not have direct jurisdiction, such as Carey and Krudo¡¯s territories, alsopleted the reform. Among them, there were many officials appointed and removed by the royal family. Everything was over again. After this turmoil, the Nardo Kingdom weed a great development again.


    Standing before his manor, Carey somewhat reminisced about that period, which was the happiest time of his life. He rode behind the King of Knights, and together with him, they conquered cities andnds, contributing to various kingdoms.


    Unfortunately, his strength was still a little weak. Compared to Krudo, who had long awakened the seed of life and was already a real knight, he was not even a knight apprentice.


    Then, an ident urred in a battle, and he was shot in the chest by an arrow. He almost lost his life at that time. Fortunately, the King of Knights discovered Carey in time and used his life energy to save Carey. However, after that, Carey¡¯s body became weaker and weaker, and he could no longer continue to fight.


    Now, Carey was even older, already in his early fifties. He was not a knight and had been injured before. So naturally, he looked like an old man at the moment. However, he still paid attention to the news around.


    ¡°I heard that Princess Venar has been in aa for a long time?¡± Then, under the sun, he asked his child.


    Although the King of Knights had been king for a long time, those who survived from the previous era, like Carey, still preferred to call Venar a princess.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Carey¡¯s eldest son solemnly replied, ¡°It is said that Princess Venar has been unconscious several times. This time, she hasn¡¯t woken up for several months. If the king hadn¡¯t used the power in his body to forcefully cure her, I¡¯m afraid Her Highness, the queen would have died.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Carey let out a long sigh.


    He was familiar with this situation. Venar¡¯s sister, Oliman, and her father had the same symptoms back then. The same applies to Venar now. Perhaps this was the bloodline disease of the Kutu Royal Family. It often red up among the royal family members, resulting in the current situation.


    ¡°Send me into the pce.¡± He thought for a moment and said, ¡°I want to see His Majesty and the queen.¡±


    If ordinary people wanted to enter the pce, they naturally had to go through all kinds of troublesome procedures before they could be allowed to enter. However, as the King of Knights¡¯ best friend, Carey naturally did not need to go through so much hassle. Thus, he just gave a simple notice and went in directly.


    Walking into the pce and arriving at a familiar pce, a strong medicinal smell came from within. Carey subconsciously sensed the smell and frowned before seeing the situation around him.


    This was an exceptionally spacious pce. There were exquisite decorations everywhere, but there was also a sense of warmth under the exquisiteness and magnificence, just like an ordinary girl¡¯s room. This was the residence of the King of Knights and Venar, but now, it had be Venar¡¯s exclusive pce.


    When Carey walked in and looked, he discovered that the King of Knights was already there. After so many years, Venar, who was still a young girl in the past, had already be an olddy.


    Although she was not old, the strange symptoms on her body tormented her so much that she aged very quickly. Yet, from the outside, she looked like an olddy.


    At this moment, Venar was lying quietly on the bed, her eyes closed. It seemed that she had fallen into a deep sleep and could not wake up for the time being.


    The King of Knights stood at the side, looking a little tired. Carey had made inquiries and knew that the King of Knights had not slept for three days. As the illness in Venar¡¯s body had red up very suddenly, he had been standing here for the past three days, injecting his life energy into Venar¡¯s body to suppress Venar¡¯s illness and maintain her life.


    Even a great knight would feel tired after three days.


    ¡°Carey, you¡¯re here.¡± A gentle voice sounded from the side.

 Chapter 848 - Extra (2): The King of Knights’ Promise

    <h4>Chapter 848: Extra (2): The King of Knights¡¯ Promise</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Carey, you¡¯re here¡­¡±


    A gentle voice sounded from the side. Carey looked up.


    In front of him, the King of Knights was looking at him. More than ten years had passed. The current King of Knights was just like Carey. He was also in his early fifties.


    Being in his fifties was already considered old age to an ordinary person. If it were an ordinary mortal, he would probably be old by now, looking like an old man.


    However, the King of Knights still looked very young. He was handsome and had delicate skin. He did not look like an old man at all. Instead, he looked like a young man.


    !!


    One could not find any signs of old age on his body. Instead, he was filled with a heroic temperament. He was exceptionally strong. There was a kind of spirit in him that made people feel awe-inspiring.


    The King of Knights was like two generationspared to Venar, who was already old and looked like an ordinary old man.


    But who would have thought? The King of Knights was a few years older than Princess Venar. There was such a gap and performance partly because of her illness and the King of Knights himself.


    The current King of Knights was already a real great knight. The King of Knights¡¯ age was not considered old for a great knight. He was still in the prime of his life.


    In normal times, he looked heroic and vigorous, not showing any signs of old age. However, at this moment, the King of Knights had deep fatigue on his face, which made people feel a little heartache when they saw him.


    Looking at his good friend¡¯s appearance, Carey wanted to say something, but in the end, he kept quiet.


    He did not need to ask the people around him too much. Looking at the King of Knights¡¯ appearance, he knew that the King of Knights had suffered much for the past few years.


    While the King of Knights was trying his best to heal Princess Venar and maintain her life, he still had to deal with many domestic affairs simultaneously.


    For the King of Knights, this was a daily routine. Other than a few times, there was not a day where he would ck off.


    Carey was extremely impressed with this attitude, but it was not something he could mimic. To do all this, not only did he need a firm and dedicated heart, but he also needed other qualities.


    How could he do this if he did not have strong self-control?


    Therefore, Carey could only sigh and express his admiration for this.


    ¡°Kling, rest for a while.¡±


    Looking at his good friend, he said in a low voice, ¡°Her Highness the princess¡­ is hopeless¡­¡±


    ¡°We both know that you can¡¯t save her¡­¡±


    He looked at the King of Knights and said seriously, ¡°You can¡¯t go on like this.


    ¡°This country can¡¯t live without you. You¡¯ve used your life energy to maintain the life of the princess. At this rate, you would only sacrifice your own life.¡±


    The life energy that the King of Knights could consume was not unlimited. His life energy was originally a kind of power that was squeezed from all parts of the body.


    Under normal circumstances, even if a knight had awakened the seed of life, it would still cause damage to his body if he consumed too much of his life energy.


    This was why many knights were much stronger than mortals, but their vitality might still be weaker than mortals. Although a great knight was much stronger than a knight, the essence of life energy would not change.


    At this moment, the life energy the King of Knights consumed was his own life.


    Was there any meaning in sacrificing his own life to save a person who could not be saved? Even for an ordinary person, this question was worth weighing. Not to mention, the one who made this decision was a supreme king.


    ¡°Kling, forgive me for being blunt¡­¡±


    Carey could not help but say, ¡°I¡¯m already old. I don¡¯t mind, even if you me me. I¡¯ll say what others don¡¯t dare to say right now.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of sacrificing your own life to save Princess Venar, even if you seed?


    ¡°Is it worth exchanging the life of the King of Knights for the life of a dying woman?¡±


    Carey pointed at the unconscious Venar and said with some heartache, ¡°Let Venar end here. Dying here would be a good ending for her.¡±


    That¡¯s right. At this point, what use did Venar have?


    If Venar had been thest direct descendant of the Kutu Royal Family when the Koto Kingdom was still around, she might have had a role in stabilizing the hearts of the people.


    But now, the Nardo Kingdom had been established for many years, and the position and rule of the King of Knights had long been stabilized.


    Under such circumstances, what use could Venar have? Thest bit of value in her body had long beenpletely used. Now, she was only left with an old body. What use could she have?


    ¡°Carey, you¡¯re being rude.¡±


    Carey took a deep breath and then said bluntly, ¡°Even if Princess Venar dies here now, it won¡¯t cause any impact.


    ¡°Princess Venar has enjoyed enough things in her life, and she¡¯s been lucky enough.


    ¡°If we continue to let her live, it might be more of a form of torture than help.


    ¡°Kling, you should continue to look forward.¡±


    He opened his mouth and said with a serious and serious expression, ¡°Kling, you¡¯re still young. You¡¯re a great knight, and you¡¯re different from us.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long advised you to marry as many wives as possible. It¡¯s still too risky to only have Prince Kutu¡­¡±


    ¡°What if Prince Kutu caught Princess Venar¡¯s illness? Have you thought about what will happen to the Nardo Kingdom?¡±


    He spoke seriously.


    When the King of Knights had just be the king, someone persuaded him to rece Princess Venar. Even if he didn¡¯t rece Princess Venar, he should have more women and children.


    This was the only way to be safe. This was because the Kutu Royal Family had a serious gic disease. Not only Venar but also her sister and father were the same. They would fall ill into aa when they reached a certain age.


    To put it bluntly, the Kutu Kingdom was in chaos due to the Kutu Royal Family bloodline disease. The lesson of the past was right in front of them.


    Therefore, including Carey and the others, they were worried that the tragedy of the Kutu Royal Family would happen again. After all, all the children of the King of Knights were Princess Venar¡¯s offspring. They also inherited the Kutu Royal Family bloodline. The probability of them inheriting that terrible disease was very high.


    Carey and Krudo had persuaded the King of Knights more than once. It was not that they did not understand the rtionship between the King of Knights and Princess Venar, nor did they intend to sow discord, but they had to persuade him for the kingdom.


    Unlike the corrupted Kutu Kingdom in the past, the Nardo Kingdom was built by the King of Knights and through hard work. They would never allow anyone to destroy the results of their life¡¯s struggle, so they could not tolerate any hidden dangers.


    And at this moment, the bloodline in Venar was a huge hidden danger in their eyes.


    In the past, these persuasions werepletely suppressed by the King of Knights. But now, with Princess Venar¡¯s illness, simr remarks were everywhere, and they could no longer hold back.


    After finishing his words, even with Carey¡¯s position, he could not help but feel a little nervous at this moment. Because what he said just now was too dangerous, it could be charged with alienating the royal family.


    Even if the King of Knights in front of him would be angry because of this, right?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Carey.¡±


    As if he could see the nervousness in Carey¡¯s heart, the King of Knights smiled and then said softly, ¡°I know, I know all of it.


    ¡°I naturally understand what you are worried about.¡±


    ¡°But, so what?¡±


    He shook his head, then muttered to himself, ¡°If a person wants to achieve a great thing, he must be single-minded and do his best to achieve it. But if he wants to destroy a thing, he can find thousands of legitimate reasons for himself.


    ¡°I know the reasons you mentioned. I know all of them.


    ¡°I know these reasons are legitimate, reasonable, and should be done.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    At this point, the King of Knights suddenly paused, smiled, and said, ¡°I once heard a story¡­


    ¡°Many existences have existed since ancient times in this world, and many have always happened in thisnd. It seems that it has always been like this.


    ¡°For example, the mortals in this world will always have to kneel before the noble. The people who are high and mighty stay high and mighty, and the low peasants stay low. Everything has always been like this as if it is going tost forever¡­


    ¡°Is it right just because it¡¯s always been like this?¡±


    The King of Knights turned around and asked Carey, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is right.


    ¡°If the rules passed down in the past are all set and correct, then why are we standing here? Where did this huge Nardo Kingdom?


    ¡°It¡¯s always been like this. This is not a legitimate reason.


    ¡°And now, I also want to continue asking¡­¡±


    The King of Knights¡¯ voice was hoarse as he said softly, ¡°There is one thing. He has thousands of legitimate reasons. Countless people can exin it and interpret a thousand legitimate reasons that must be so¡­


    ¡°But even if there are so many legitimate reasons and benefits, should we do it?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    Carey was silent for a moment, then raised his head and said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the King of Knights shook his head in the face of Carey¡¯s voice. ¡°But I understand that I shouldn¡¯t do this as a husband and a father.


    ¡°From a practical point of view, I shouldn¡¯t save Venar because it¡¯s almost impossible to save her¡­


    ¡°From a profit point of view, I shouldn¡¯t save Venar because she has long lost her value and isn¡¯t worth a king sacrificing his own life¡­


    ¡°From the big picture, I shouldn¡¯t save Venar. I should follow your suggestion and marry a few more wives, in case there are hidden dangers in the future of the Nardo Kingdom¡­


    ¡°But¡­ Even if there are so many reasons, are there some things I shouldn¡¯t do, right?¡±


    The King of Knights raised his head and suddenly questioned, ¡°As a husband, do I have to marry another wife before my wife dies and personally tear apart the oath I made back then?


    ¡°As a rtive, do I have to personally push my rtive into the Abyss when there is still hope for her to survive, just for myself?


    ¡°As a father, do I have to betray my child¡¯s trust and choose another sessor when he is still so qualified and working so hard, smashing all his past efforts into pieces, just for the sake of the big picture and hidden danger situation?


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please forgive me for being unable to do it.¡±


    Standing in the same ce, the King of Knights¡¯ handsome face was full of fatigue, but there was also a kind of persistence that made everyone feel proud.


    ¡°Venar is still sleeping¡­¡±


    He looked at Venar beside him. ¡°The disease is terrible, but Venar has not given up hope yet. She is still fighting, so how can I disappoint her?


    ¡°I am a king, a knight, and a good friend of yours. But at the same time, I am also a husband and a father.


    ¡°Venar has not given up hope yet, so how can I give up on her behalf?¡±


    The setting sun fell on the spacious and gorgeous pce, casting a long shadow on the King of Knights¡¯ strong body.


    Carey stood in the same ce, listening to the King of Knights¡¯ obviously weak but still powerful and determined voice. At this moment, he could not help but be stunned.


    Then, he suddenly smiled bitterly. The king was still the same, and the knight was still the same.


    As a knight, the King of Knights had never given up his goals and principles, nor had he given up his firm will and belief. However, Carey had started to change and be afraid. If he had been in the past, he probably would not have tried to persuade the King of Knights.


    No, perhaps he would still have. After all, he was never a firm person, nor was he a person who valued those things.


    There had always been only one King of Knights, and it was not an existence that others could emte. After knowing the King of Knights¡¯ will, Carey did not say anything. He just sighed silently and then left.


    The King of Knights stood quietly, watching his good friend leave. Neither he nor Cary realized that Venar¡¯s body had moved.


    An invisible spirit stood on the wall in the distance, staring nkly at the King of Knights standing in front of her. She wanted to do something, to tell the King of Knights something, but she could not do it.


    There were tears in the corners of Venar¡¯s eyes, but they quickly dried up and were not noticed by anyone.


    The time that followed soon passed. After that meeting, Carey never persuaded the King of Knights anymore. No one could persuade the King of Knights to change his mind.


    Because this was the King of Knights, as long as he made a decision, he would never be able to change it.


    However, in the next few years, Venar still died. On the day she died, the atmosphere of the entire capital seemed to have changed. Carey could feel that many people were secretly happy and scheming.


    Cary knew what they were thinking. The wife of the King of Knights had passed away, and it was customary for a king to have a queen by his side.

 Chapter 849 - Extra (3): The Final Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 849: Extra (3): The Final Farewell</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Venar died in the end. However, ording to convention, there must be someone by the King¡¯s side.


    The queen¡¯s position beside the King of Knights had been targeted by many people in the past. However, at that time, Queen Venar was still alive, so naturally, they couldn¡¯t do much¡­


    When Queen Venar was still alive, the King of Knights¡¯ attitude was firm and unshakable. No one could change the King of Knights¡¯ will. Just like in the past, no one could survive under the King of Knights¡¯ sword. It was the same logic.


    However, now, Queen Venar was already dead. The mountain that was blocking everyone¡¯s way had disappeared. No matter how persistent the King of Knights was, there was no reason to stop them now.


    Perhaps due to the pressure, even the King of Knights¡¯ child, the future heir of the Nardo Kingdom, Prince Kuddo, also spoke up. He took the initiative to suggest that the King of Knights marry a wife instead of guarding the corpse of the dead.


    !!


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± The King of Knights looked at his child in the spacious and gorgeous hall with a faint smile.


    His child, who used to be so young, had grown up and be a robust middle-aged man. He had inherited the King of Knights¡¯ appearance very well. Now, he was tall and sturdy and appeared majestic and handsome.


    Moreover, he was a verypetent prince. In the past, he had faced and handled many troublesome matters by himself. However, under the King of Knights¡¯ gaze, he still lowered his head guiltily, as if he could not face the King of Knights¡¯ gaze directly.


    ¡°You can go back.¡± The King of Knights shook his head, ¡°When did the child who would never lie to me be like this? You don¡¯t really think so. You¡¯re just under the pressure of others, afraid that others will think that I¡¯m not marrying because of your existence and obstruction. That¡¯s why you specially came to me. Go back.¡±


    He waved his hand, and seemed a little disappointed, ¡°Take your things and go back.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡± The middle-aged prince¡¯s body trembled slightly. Then, facing his father, who seemed younger than him, he could only sigh silently and leave.


    As the King of Knights had said, he was aware of the King of Knights¡¯ choice long ago, but it was clear that the outside world had pressured him. That was why he had speciallye to persuade the King of Knights.


    It was just that this intention was too fake in the King of Knights¡¯ eyes. Did Prince Kuddo hope that his father, the invincible King of Knights, would marry again and even give birth to the children of other queens so that he could have a few younger brothers? He undoubtedly did not want to and would not think so unless his brain was smashed by iron.


    His position was still stable, but it might not be the case when the King of Knights¡¯ other sons were born. Due to his Kutu Royal Family bloodline, there was already a great mor in the Nardo Kingdom, hoping that the King of Knights would marry a wife and select another son as his sessor in case of any idents in the future.


    If the King of Knights married a wife with the life span of a great knight, he would probably grow old by the time his younger brother grew up. The life span of a person was fading all the time. At that time, Kuddo was just born and still had a lot of time.


    However, decades had passed, and Kuddo¡¯s child had been born. He had turned from a youth to a middle-aged man. Yet his father, the heroic King of Knights, still looked young, heroic, and tall.


    Considering the life of a great knight, by the time the King of Knights¡¯ life ended, he would have already died. Or, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would have be an old man.


    He felt a little unwilling thinking about it¡­


    Kuddo raised his head and looked at the sky, feeling inexplicable. As a child, he only respected and worshipped his father. From a young age, he adored his father and looked up to him as a role model.


    He learned from his father in every aspect, not just his style and actions but also his manners and behaviors. From all the details, one could see his love and adoration for his father.


    However, from a political point of view? He was the prince and the future heir to the Nardo Kingdom. He should have enjoyed all the power and inherited everything in the Nardo Kingdom, but he had a god-like heroic father who had never disappointed anyone. Sometimes, even Kuddo himself would think that living under the glory of such a father was both a blessing and a tragedy.


    He sighed silently in his heart and left. Yet soon, something unexpected happened. It seemed that when he visited and persuaded the King of Knights, the King of Knights had already seen through his thoughts. If it were an ordinary king, after seeing the true thoughts of his child, he would probably feel angry.


    Power could not be shared. This was an invisible rule. Even his children were ordinary. However, the King of Knights was the King of Knights because he was different.


    That day, Carey, who lived in his manor, received an order to announce the King of Knights¡¯ order for the prince. By now, Carey had realized and guessed something. Yet, he was wrong in the end.


    He originally thought that the King of Knights wanted him to announce it because he wanted to suppress Prince Kuddo and establish his supreme dignity. But, at the same time, he wanted to teach his children a lesson, making them behave themselves.


    However, everyone was stunned when the final order was announced, including Kuddo. He was prepared to be suppressed, but his imagined oue did not happen. Instead, a crown was ced before him.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re afraid of losing this crown before your eyes, and you¡¯re also afraid that you won¡¯t be able to seize that power, I¡¯ll give you this.¡± In the spacious pce, the King of Knights only left these words. Then, he turned around and left, leaving behind a ground of people in shock.


    Then, Carey announced the order amid the shock. The great King of Knights stepped down from the throne. From now on, Prince Kuddo would be the new king. The transfer of the old and new kings waspleted.


    When the order was given, even Kuddo found it hard to believe. He stared nkly at his father¡¯s back. His emotions wereplicated. Was it easy? Perhaps it was, but it was mostly shame and sorrow.


    He had calcted so many things for the power in his hands, but in the end, the real king did not care about these things. Therefore, the King of Knights was indeed the King of Knights.


    The so-called power was a fatal temptation in the hands of others, and it was also something that could not be abandoned no matter what. However, in his eyes, it was just so-so. Since his child wanted it, then he would give it to him.


    Carey also looked at his former good friend in astonishment and stood there for a long time. Then, after a long time, he finally smiled and felt relieved. That¡¯s right. This was his former good friend.


    In Carey¡¯s impression, his good friend was never a person who would be fascinated by anything. Instead, he loved and protected Venar, not only because she was his family but also because of his oath. He overthrew the Kutu Kingdom and established his own Nardo Kingdom, not to enjoy the pleasure of power but to bring a better life to the world.


    Since bing a king, the King of Knights had never abused his power but only used that power to benefit more people. The King of Knights changed everything in the Nardo Kingdom, and everyone had to thank him for his selfless dedication.


    In the past, enved people walking on the fields were afraid of being hunted by the lords, andmoners feared facing the nobles. Yet now, perhaps there was still a huge gap between people, but at least the people walking on thend no longer had to worry about their lives.


    When traveling in the Nardo Kingdom, there was no need to be afraid of bandits. Whenmoners hunted outside, there was no need to fear punishment. Even the man-eating beasts were chased away as much as possible.


    Even the most deste and miserable Nortnd had changed. There was a sincere smile on people¡¯s faces. This was the result of the King of Knights¡¯ hard work.


    Before the Nardo Kingdom¡¯s establishment in the past, no one could imagine what thisnd looked like now. Even Carey, a noble once, felt beautiful and proud when he saw the thriving scene before him. This was thend he had once strived for, and there were traces of his footsteps.


    The dripping blood turned into crystals, but they did not disappear. Instead, they remained on thisnd, forming the current outline. Now, the King of Knights had decided to leave his supreme position.


    ¡®Could the new king do his job well?¡¯ Carey looked at Kuddo before him, and this thought could not help but sh through his mind.


    Not only him but everyone else could not help but doubt Kuddo. Fortunately, even though the King of Knights had left, what was left for the new king was a whole and prosperous kingdom with a smooth system and unparalleled prosperity.


    This kingdom had reached its peak after decades of hard work by the previous king. Therefore, those who cameter did not need to do much to enjoy the result created by their predecessors. Therefore, Kuddo did not need to demonstrate great talent to maintain the Nardo Kingdom¡¯s power.


    Nheless, Kuddo did not do too badly. After inheriting the throne, he did not do too much, nor did he change the many policies left behind by the previous King of Knights. Instead, he just maintained the original basic national policies. This made many people feel relieved.


    The upward trend in the past still existed. The newborn Nardo Kingdom was still moving forward, and its national strength was growing. Moreover, the great King of Knights was about tounch another expedition.


    Not long after Prince Kuddo inherited the throne, Carey received another letter from the King of Knights.


    Carey was a little surprised when he received the letter because the ce where he lived was not far from the King of Knights. If the king wanted to meet, he could havee over any time. So why did he have to use the letter method? Carey was stunned again when he opened the letter.


    ¡°Carey, are you going to leave in the end?¡± After reading the entire letter, Carey¡¯s old face revealed a bitter smile.


    The content of the letter was not too long. In general, it was very short. In the letter, the King of Knights briefly told Carey some interesting things that had happened recently. Then, he informed Carey that he was about to leave.


    He was not leaving the imperial city but rather leaving the entire Nardo kingdom and embarking on an expedition. He was about to leave, following his former teacher¡¯s path and traveling the entire continent.


    Carey could only smile wryly. The King of Knights had been his good friend for many years, so he naturally understood his good friend¡¯s intentions.


    He had already known the Knight King¡¯s thoughts many years ago. He wanted to imitate his teacher and travel across the entire continent. The King of Knights had always had an adventurous dream in his heart.


    He hoped to travel across the entire world in his lifetime and explore all the unknown things in this world. Carey and Krudo were also by his side and even jokingly said that they would go on an adventure together with him in the future.


    However, the King of Knights¡¯ hands and feet were bound because of the newborn Nardo Kingdom. Therefore, he could not leave to explore this world as he wished freely.


    However, now, the King of Knights had left the king position. Had he finally decided and prepared to set foot on this path? The King of Knights was about to leave and embarked on a long journey as promised. Yet, what about the person who had agreed previously?


    Carey looked at his body. He was very thin because of his injuries when he was young. Now, his entire body was covered in internal injuries.


    He could live until now without suffering because he had the help of several knights. Even the King of Knights himself used his life energy to help him recuperate. Yet, even so, this body was still full of injuries, and he was now an old man.


    If he was young, Carey would not have hesitated and would abandon everything to follow in the King of Knight¡¯s footsteps.


    But now¡­


    With such an aged body, could he follow his good friend and embark on that wonderful and rich journey again? Carey revealed a bitter smile and could only shake his head silently. Then, unknowingly, tears appeared in his eyes. This was the first time he felt the cruelty and helplessness of time.


    A few dayster, the King of Knights arrived, which caused a sensation among many people. For the people in this area, seeing the great King of Knights was a great honor in itself.


    However,pared to the others, Carey was more concerned about the figure standing next to the King of Knights. It was a burly, ordinary-looking middle-aged man. However, he looked resolute, like a weathered warrior. He stood next to the King of Knights like a loyal guard. That was Krudo¡­


    Carey recognized his good friend¡¯s appearance. He used to study with Krudo and the King of Knights in the same academy where they had met. Thus, they were naturally very familiar with each other.

 Chapter 850 - Extra (4): The Final Farewell (2)

    <h4>Chapter 850: Extra (4): The Final Farewell (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Krudo and Carey were both familiar with each other. When they were in that academy, they were not too far away and could meet each other at any time. However, at the beginning, Krudo and Kary did not take each other seriously.


    One thought that the other was a barbarian from the north, while the other thought that the other was insincere. Their rtionship was quite bad. At that time, the only thing they had inmon was the King of Knights.


    They were mutual friends with the King of Knights. As time passed, their rtionship started to recover.


    On one hand, the King of Knights was making up for their rtionship. On the other hand, as they grew older and matured, they would be able to see more and understand each other better.


    At this stage, although the two of them still did not like each other on the surface, they actually see each other as normal friends. It was just that if there was nothing special, they would not deliberately contact each other.


    !!


    It was not until the King of Knights raised his army and established the Nardo Kingdom that the two of them, as the Knight King¡¯s best friends, gradually honed their tacit understanding through increasing cooperation, thus bing closer friends.


    And now, they are all old. The grudges of their youth were now more of a beautiful memory and a source of ridicule for each other. What reced the grudges of the past was an indestructible friendship.


    They cherished their friendship with each other because they knew their friendship was quite rare as the founders of the country were noble.


    Many people built deep friendships when they were young, but in the end, they still turned against each other and became enemies. This was quitemon among the noble.


    They could maintain the friendship today, and most of the credit was due to the King of Knights.


    After the establishment of the Nardo Kingdom, the King of Knights still treated them the same as before, seeing them as close friends, and neverpromising them.


    This was unlikely between normal kings. After all, one of them was the lord who ruled the Northern Territory and controlled a rtively powerful part of the military force of the entire Nardo Kingdom. The other was the prime minister of the Nardo Kingdom for a long time. He knew many things about the Nardo Kingdom, like the back of his hand.


    This was terrifying. The forces they heed themand, along with any hidden forces they have behind them, were unmatched in the Nardo Kingdom other than the King of Knights himself.


    To put it bluntly, under normal circumstances, if the two of them were to join forces, they could stir up a violet rebellion, bring chaos to the Nardo Kingdom, and change the entire governance of the kingdom.


    The intensity would probably beparable to the previous great rebellion within the Kutu Kingdom.


    Any other king would probably be worried and unable to sleep well, even if he knew their intentions. He would try his best to weaken them and use all sorts of methods to make them turn against each other. Only then would he be at ease.


    After all, many things in this world happen against one¡¯s intentions.


    A king does not care if one has the intention to rebel. A king only cares if one has the strength to rebel. To put it bluntly, it was because of the existence of the King of Knights that the friendship between them was not affected.


    Otherwise, even if the King of Knights remained silent, Carey and Krudo would have to pretend they were not on good terms due to the situation. Only then would it make people feel at ease.


    But no matter what, none of the above happened. After bing the king, the King of Knights treated them as usual and often invited them to attend banquets.


    The outside world often ndered the two, thinking their existence was a huge threat to the Nardo Kingdom.


    But no matter what, the King of Knights did not hurt their feelings because of thements from the outside world. This in itself was a touching thing.


    Both Krudo and Carey were very excited to see their good friends again. Carey struggled to stand up and went forward to give Krudo and the King of Knights a warm hug.


    Krudo and the King of Knights also responded enthusiastically.


    ¡°Looking at you, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even be able to stand up in another two years.¡±


    Krudoughed out loud, looking at how Carey struggled even to stand up, ¡°You look just like when you were young, like a sissy.¡±


    ¡°I think you were like an impolite northern barbarian when you were young.¡±


    Carey replied bluntly.


    This could be considered as their way of greeting. However, even though they mocked him, the three still found a clean ce to sit, considering Carey¡¯s body condition. Afterying a gorgeous carpet on it, they sat down cross-legged.


    The people around them observed the situation of the three of them. The three of them were considered the core of the Nardo Kingdom in the past. They were also known as the iron triangle of power.


    They held the highest power in the entire Nardo Kingdom and were also the most powerful. But now, these three people, who were once at the peak of their power, looked different.


    Needless to say, Carey, who was once a handsome young noble, had long be an old man.


    As a warrior, Krudo still maintained his robust physique. He looked very powerful, and even though he was already old, his physique was like that of a brown bear.


    But even so, he still aged. As he got older, the functions of his entire body began to decline rapidly. Even his hair was now gray. Although he did not look as exaggerated as Carey, he still looked like an old man.


    Time still left traces on his body. Especially as a knight, although Krudo¡¯s physique was far more robust than that of an ordinary person, because of the frequent use of life energy, his lifespan might not be much longer than that of an ordinary person.


    He might appear healthy now, but after a few years, his body might copse and be apletely different person.


    Perhaps it was because he did not want to be crippled after fighting the entire first half of his life that Krudo made up his mind to follow the King of Knights on this journey.


    Among the three, only the King of Knights was still the same as before. He was still handsome and tall. Even though he was just sitting cross-legged at this moment, he still carried a very standard etiquette. He looked handsome and tall, which made people¡¯s eyes light up at a nce.


    Compared to Carey and Krudo, the King of Knights, who was in his fifties, still looked young and strong. He did not look much different from when he was young.


    People passed by the three of them. Many young girls were staring at the King of Knights with hidden gazes. The Knight King¡¯s appearance moved them.


    Countless young girls in the entire Nardo Kingdom had dreamed of bing the queen of the King of Knights. It was not only because of the power that the King of Knights symbolized but also because of his charm.


    Even though he was old, the King of Knight King¡¯s charm was still outstanding. Countless people were secretly amazed and stunned.


    But now, the three sat down cross-legged and began to imagine the beautiful days of the past.


    ¡°I miss the past¡­¡±


    Carey raised his wine ss and said with a smile, ¡°I still remember that I was young, and my body was very good. I could easily spend a night with four or five beautiful girls¡­


    ¡°Unlike now, my body has copsed, and many beautiful things have left me¡­¡±


    ¡°With your body when you were young, I can still beat you with one hand now.¡±


    Krudo mocked him without holding back. He indeed had the right to mock him. Because even though he was already old, Krudo¡¯s strength was still not to be underestimated.


    His strength was still impressive because of his good education and some of the things left behind by his teacher, although he had not be a great knight. He was at the highest level among knights.


    Even though he was already old, with his strong foundation, ordinary knights were still not his match. He would easily beat them down.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Carey stayed proud. ¡°I was once the prime minister. The entire pce was filled with my former subordinates. Do you believe that there will be countless people petitioning in the pce the next day If you dare to touch me?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Krudo nced at him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of this?¡±


    He was not afraid of such a threat. Even if the King of Knights abdicated and the new king ascended to the throne, his rtionship with him was also very good.


    This could be seen in the new king¡¯s name. From a rtionship perspective, the new king was the King of Knight¡¯s child, but he was also Krudo¡¯s adopted son.


    Krudo could be considered the adoptive father of the new king. Even if the entire pce went to petition and report Krudo¡¯s crimes, would the new king attack his adoptive father?


    It wouldn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    In the end, the King of Knights still spoke, stopping the discussion between the two. Like in the past, until now, the King of Knights¡¯ voice was still gentle, and its gentleness could be felt.


    It seemed that he had always been like this. His attitude towards others was very gentle, regardless of whether they were enemies or friends.


    ¡°Carey, we are leaving.¡±


    The King of Knights smiled and said, ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, this might be ourst meeting.


    ¡°To celebrate thisst encounter, cheers.¡±


    He raised his wine cup and raised it high toward Carey and Krudo.


    Both Carey and Krudo did not hesitate at all. They raised their wine cups and rattled them with the wine cup of the King of Knights. A crisp sound rang out on the spot, followed by loud discussions andughter.


    On this day, they discussed many things, from the interesting things that happened when they were young to the various things that happened during the establishment of the Nardo Kingdom, as well as many of the policies within the Nardo Kingdom. They talked about all of them one by one.


    They discussed many different things, some of them may be veryplicated, but their discussions were also very happy.


    Many things always needed to be hidden at the bottom of their hearts for people of their status. They might want to talk, but ordinary people were no longer qualified to listen to them talk.


    Because there were many things that only those who had experienced it in the past could talk about.


    That night, the three of them got drunk. Well, to be precise, there were only two of them. The King of Knights was not drunk. He sat quietly in his seat. His face was still calm, and he looked very sober.


    Before this, Krudo and Carey were bragging about their alcohol tolerance, but they both got drunk in the end.


    Although Krudo was a knight, he did not seem to have a good alcohol tolerance. He was just around Carey¡¯s level, and both got drunk terribly.


    On the contrary, the King of Knights, who stayed quiet and sat at the back, was thest man standing. Unexpectedly, although the knight King looked ordinary, he was the one who could hold his liquor the best.


    Even though he drank until the end, his figure didn¡¯t change much, and his face didn¡¯t turn red.


    ¡°Take them down to rest, and arrange a room for me while you¡¯re at it. Thank you.¡±


    Getting up from the ground, the King of Knights gently looked at the butlers who were confused in the distance and said to them.


    The night passed.


    The next day, the King of Knights and Krudo bid farewell to Carey and left. Before they left, Carey struggled to get up and came to a room that had not been opened for a long time. The room was filled with many things, including exquisite armor.


    That set of armor was Carey¡¯s favorite when he was young. At that time, he often wore this armor set to follow the King of Knights and fight with him. It was not untilter, when Carey was injured, and his body became weaker, that the armor was sealed by him and ced in this room.


    Many years had passed, and there was a lot of dust on the armor, but its luster was still bright and clear.


    Carey looked at the armor and took a deep breath. He ignored the butler¡¯s objection and asked someone to put on the armor for him.


    The monarch he was most loyal to, the King of Knights, was about to leave. As a former follower of the King of Knights, even though he was old, he still wanted to wear the armor and follow the King of Knights again, just like when he was young. This way, he would not regret it even if he died on the road.


    Carey put on his armor again and began to imagine the scene when he rode a horse to kill enemies when he was young. However, the reality was not so beautiful after all.


    He was not the young him after all. After putting on the armor, heavy pressure came on Carey. He could not move freely like when he was young. He only managed two or three steps before he could not walk anymore.


    At this moment, he truly realized that he had aged. He could no longer ride a horse and move with his armor on.


    How could he talk about following the King of Knights and participating in the expedition when he was in this condition?


    In the end, he sighed and chose to remain silent.


    That day, the King of Knights smiled as he bid farewell to Carey. Before he left, he asked Carey to live well.


    ¡°Although we leave, this country still needs someone to look after it.¡±


    The King of Knights smiled as he said, ¡°Carey, you can be our eyes and look at the future of this country for us.¡±


    These were the King of Knights¡¯st words.


    Carey smiled and nodded. However, at night, when there was no one around, Carey woke up from his dream and cried out.

 Chapter 851 - Extra (5): Reencounter

    <h4>Chapter 851: Extra (5): Reencounter</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The King of Knights left after all.


    When he left, there was a great uproar in the whole Nardo Kingdom. It was unknown how many people talked about this.


    People began to specte. Some people even thought that this was the doing of the already ascended King Kuddo. This was to expel his father, to take over the highest position of powerpletely.


    Carey had nothing to say about these spections. He did not get involved because he would not believe those spections.


    The King of Knights was the King of Knights. With his power, even if he lost the throne, no one would dare to disobey him as long as he gave the order. The only one who could make the King of Knights leave was by his own decision.


    !!


    Yes, who else could force the King of Knights to make a decision other than himself?


    No one. In the past, no one could do it, so naturally, no one could do it now.


    As for Kuddo, who had already inherited the throne, he also couldn¡¯t do it. His throne originated from the King of Knights. He didn¡¯t earn it but was passed down by the King of Knights.


    Regardless, the King of Knights still left. After he left, after the first few years of turmoil, the entire Nardo Kingdom gradually stabilized.


    Kuddo sat firmly in the king¡¯s position. He was true as the King of Knights had expected, diligent and hardworking, willing to study for his goals. He was a good king.


    Under his actions, the entire Nardo Kingdom gradually became orderly, and everything seemed to return to the right track slowly. The people also gradually got used to this kind of day, getting used to life without the King of Knights.


    Except for Carey. He was already too old. In the past years, he had already gotten used to the existence of the King of Knights. He could not adapt to his current life.


    But fortunately, with his age, he did not need to care much about these things. He only needed to rest in his manor in peace.


    Time passed slowly. Although the King of Knights had left, it did not mean that there was no news. Krudo and he walked on the ancient road. Along the way, they passed through many countries and saw many different sceneries.


    Every time they saw some outstanding sceneries or some unique things in the outside world, they would write a letter to inform Carey of the stories that they encountered.


    This was also one of Carey¡¯s few pleasures after entering his old age. asionally, he wouldugh out loud because of the things recorded in the letter, but sometimes he would mourn silently and sigh about his aging.


    Otherwise, he would have to walk on the same road as the King of Knights and follow him.


    This kind of daysted until a few yearster. At a certain time, Carey was anxious when he found that the King of Knights had not sent a letter for a long time.


    This kind of situation was unusual.


    The King of Knights always does things in regr order. Usually, within three to four months, Carey would receive a letter from the King of Knights. But now, after a full year, there was still no news.


    ¡°Maybe the messenger got lost on the way.¡±


    This thought shed through Carey¡¯s mind in the manor as he consoled himself. But he knew that the possibility was very low.


    The King of Knights had sent out a messenger, which wasn¡¯t just for him. Other ces in the imperial pce would receive letters from the King of Knights.


    Even if a messenger got lost and an ident happened, another messenger would still be unless they encountered an ident that lost many people.


    This was unlikely. The only possibility was that the King of Knights had faced an abnormal situation, so he didn¡¯t even have the time to send the letter.


    With this worry, Carey spent another half a year.


    For half a year, he sat in his own home, but in the end, he fell. Carey got sick.


    This was very normal. After all, he was already very old. With his age, it was not surprising for him to die without knowing when let alone just getting sick for once.


    In the end, in this world where the average life span was not too long, it was already very surprising for him to live to his age.


    This illness came very seriously. Carey was lying on the bed, already in a daze. His consciousness gradually blurred, his mind was no longer stable, and he could die anytime.


    On this day, in his daze, he had a dream. In the dream, he saw the King of Knights¡¯ appearance.


    The scene urred in a strange ruin, with strange decorations everywhere and a unique mechanical puppet. In that ruin, the King of Knights was still fighting.


    He fought with that puppet, which could perhaps be the guardian of that ruin, and eventually defeated it.


    In the distance, Krudo fell to the ground quietly. At this moment, he was no longer breathing. It seemed that Krudo faced his end before the King of Knights and could not walk through the expedition.


    The King of Knights¡¯ body was broken. After defeating the guardian, he walked into the ruins with great difficulty and took out the things inside.


    However, Carey was unhappy because he knew the King of Knights would die.


    ¡°It seems that our journey can only end here.¡±


    In the dream, the King of Knights dragged his broken body to the outside world and said with a softugh. He looked terrible, and his whole body was bleeding everywhere. Even just walking looked very difficult.


    But even so, he was still smiling. It seemed he did not care about his body condition or his life and death.


    The King of Knights walked out of the ruins and used hisst bit of strength to prepare a grave for Krudo. Then, he buried Krudo himself.


    However, only Krudo could sleep in his grave. As for the King of Knights, he could only find a random ce to face his end. After all, no matter how strong the King of Knights was, he could not bury himself.


    Moreover, the King of Knights probably didn¡¯t care about these things. Whether alive or dead, where he was buried, this matter was not a concern to him.


    But to others, it wasn¡¯t the case. That night, Carey woke up from his dream and looked into the distance in horror. At this moment, a strong impulse emerged in his heart.


    He wanted to go out. He wanted to leave, to find the ce where the King of Knights finally died.


    As the King of Knights¡¯ most loyal subordinate and longtime friend, he could not tolerate the King of Knights¡¯ corpse being exposed in the wilderness and had to suffer the humiliation of wild beasts.


    Unfortunately, it only took him a few steps before he stopped. A bitter smile appeared on his face.


    There was a mysterious power in this world. Sometimes, dreams were not dreams but real scenes. Carey believed that what he saw just now was not a dream but a real scene.


    But so what? Dreams only had vague scenes and memories. Although he could recognize the King of Knights and Krudo, could he rely on these vague memories to find the ruins where he did not know?


    It was impossible.


    A bitter smile appeared on Carey¡¯s face. In the end, he could only give up in a daze. He did not know that the dream¡¯s contents also awakened Kuddo in the pce that night. On this night, Carey was not the only one who dreamed of the King of Knights.


    Time continued to pass. After that night, Carey seemed to have lost some belief that supported him. His body copsed overnight.


    Perhaps before this, he had been holding on to his body because he wanted to wait for the King of Knights¡¯ reply and wait for the day when the King of Knights would return.


    But now, the King of Knights was dead. The belief that supported him to continue living was also gone.


    After this, Carey¡¯s body became worse and worse. He looked older and older, like a person on the verge of death. Of course, that was also the case. Carey had been lying in bed for so long. It was obvious that he was a patient.


    Finally, one morning, Carey¡¯s body weakened rapidly. He looked like he was going to die.


    ¡°Am I finally going to leave this world?¡±


    As hey in the hospital bed, this thought shed. Unlike other people who were about to die, there was not much fear in Carey¡¯s heart at this moment.


    He was also someone who had fought for many years. Not to mention the indirect consequences, just the number of people he had killed with his bare hands was unknown. How could he be afraid of death?


    Careyy on the hospital bed, calmly waiting for the final arrival of death. However, the more he thought about it, the slower the arrival of death became. Finally, his consciousness gradually blurred, and his life slowly faded away.


    At this critical moment, an inexplicable voice began to ring out. At this moment, in his hazy consciousness, Carey seemed to hear a familiar sound of footstepsing from afar.


    ¡°Is this an illusion?¡±


    Carey closed his eyes, and this thought shed through his mind. He was very familiar with the sound of footsteps, and he had heard it many times in the past.


    But now, the King of Knights¡¯ was long gone. Who could havee to visit him now?


    But after a moment, he was suddenly stunned. Because not far away, the inexplicable sound of footsteps did not disappear. Instead, it became clearer as time passed. So, he opened his eyes and looked into the distance.


    In the distance, the figure of a young man was standing there. The young man was handsome and had distinguished facial features. He looked somewhat simr to the former King of Knights, but there was a huge difference.


    It was him!


    Carey¡¯s heart suddenly became excited. He couldn¡¯t be wrong. Although there were some differences in his appearance, he could still recognize him at once.


    The young man in front of him was the King of Knights. There was no mistake.


    ¡°Carey.¡±


    The King of Knights stood there with a smile on his face. There seemed to be a terrifying power on his body that could suppress everything. He had even reversed the flow of time and space and forcefully arrived here.


    He said softly, looking at his former good friend, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±

 Chapter 852 - Extra (6): Another Encounter in the Azure World

    <h4>Chapter 852: Extra (6): Another Encounter in the Azure World</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    In the Azure World.


    ¡°Master is dead, Yi Yi is gone, and grandpa is gone. So I¡¯m the only one left¡­¡± Liu Li struggled to move forward and return to his original ce.


    His situation wasn¡¯t good. His entire body was covered in wounds with a strange texture, as if he was cursed. There were many wounds on his body, and crimson blood was flowing out, looking crimson and bright.


    A powerful aura spread from his body. It was a powerparable to a true monarch and even faintly surpassed it. It pierced out of his body without any disguise, making people terrified. Indeed, his cultivation base was already at the peak of the true monarch realm.


    In the Azure World, powerhouses came from all directions. However, even so, a true monarch was deemed one of the top groups of people in the past.


    !!


    Liu Li¡¯s strength could also be imagined. Yet, although a true monarch¡¯s strength was strong, his opponent was even more powerful. In a trance, Liu Li couldn¡¯t help but start to recall the past.


    That year, after his teacher left them, he and his sister Liu Yi depended on each other for survival, cultivating together. With his teacher risking his life to cleanse their marrow, both Liu Li¡¯s and Liu Yi¡¯s aptitude had improved significantly.


    Liu Yi was already extremely talented, far surpassing the average person. Even someone as useless as Liu Li had far surpassed the average person because of his teacher¡¯s sacrifice back then, allowing his aptitude to make up for it. So they cultivated in the wastnd region and quietly improved themselves. Then, they left.


    The subsequent series of journeys were quite exciting. Liu Li didn¡¯t know why his life was so exciting. He just wanted to cultivate and find a way to revive his teacher.


    He was a transmigrator, and he was also a cultivator. So, naturally, he firmly believed in the existence of the soul. Moreover, he believed that as long as he became strong enough, he might have a chance to save his teacher in the future. Other than that, he didn¡¯t have the intention to cause trouble.


    Even though he was a transmigrator, the difficult life in the wastnd for more than ten years had given him a lot of training, allowing him to understand the principle of keeping a low profile. Yet, sometimes, things will automatically find their way to you even if you don¡¯t go looking for trouble.


    Liu Li didn¡¯t know whether he was lucky or unlucky. Every time he wanted to cultivate steadily, new discoveries and situations constantly appeared, disrupting his opportunities. However, due to all kinds of opportunities and coincidences, he was always able to face all kinds of people in the end.


    It was still okay in the beginning. The people he provoked were small families, nothing serious. However, after fighting small families, the old ones came. Slowly, Liu Li sensed that something was wrong.


    The people he provoked quickly became stronger, and in the end, he even provoked a true-monarch figure, who was already at his teacher¡¯s level. However, it would be fine if it were just like that. He could have just hidden if he couldn¡¯t beat them.


    His grandfather, Xu Shan, was also a supreme-level figure and understood the true monarch figure¡¯s methods. In addition, his strength at that time was no longer the same as before, so he barely managed to escape from the pursuit.


    However, this was not the end. The bigger trouble was still ahead of him. To cover their retreat, his grandfather Xu Shan had to make many shots and eventually exposed himself.


    Only then did Liu Li know that his grandfather was a famous devil cultivator hundreds of years ago. He was well-known in the Azure World and had offended many enemies back then. Yet, unfortunately, many of those enemies were true monarchs and were still alive.


    Apart from that, his sister Liu Yi was also worrying. He once discovered an ancient soul in Liu Yi¡¯s body, whose strength far surpassed that of a true monarch. It was extremely powerful and had reached a higher level. However, no matter how hard they tried, they still couldn¡¯t make Liu Yi stay. They could only watch as she was taken away.


    After a series of journeys, Liu Li¡¯s enemies were all over the world, and he was in a desperate situation. Liu Yi was taken away, and his grandfather was separated from him. He didn¡¯t know where they had gone.


    As for himself? Although his strength was no longer the same as before, and he had already reached the peak of the true monarch realm, he was still heading toward desperation. Now, his body was covered in wounds, and an immortal curse hit him.


    He was not far from death. The immortal curse originated from the curse of the ancient immortals. Its level was not something a true monarch could resist. He only had one year left. One yearter, he would die no matter what because of the power of the immortal curse.


    This was also why his enemies did note to find him because, in their eyes, Liu Li was already a person on the verge of death. So why bother with a person on the verge of death? What¡¯s worse, what if they were dragged into the water by Liu Li before he died?


    Although Liu Li¡¯s body was covered in wounds, he was still at the peak of the true monarch realm. Therefore, if he wanted to drag one or two people down into the water with him, he could still do it. So no one stopped him as he walked through the desert without any obstacles.


    Finally, Liu Li returned to the ce where he grew up. It was the wastnd region. The wastnd region was huge. In Liu Li¡¯s opinion, the wastnd region seemed to have no boundaries. Everything was so vast, almost endless. Just the area of the wastnd region alone was bigger than the entire that he had transmigrated to in his previous life.


    However, although the wastnd was vast, it was still the same looking at it now. The vast wastndcked a spiritual aura, which wasn¡¯t very productive. It was just a remote ce. Cultivators were extinct here, and only very few cultivators were willing toe and stay here for long.


    Other than some small families and cultivators who had no other choice, no one was willing to stay here for long. Nheless, even in such a deste ce, some treasurednds would always be filled with a spiritual aura.


    This was what Liu Li¡¯s hometown was like. That ce could be considered a rare ce in the wastnd region. It was filled with a spiritual aura, and it looked beautiful. It was still considered a pretty good ce evenpared to a fewrge regions filled with spiritual aura, not to mention other ces in the wastnd region.


    Unfortunately, behind this flourishing spiritual opportunity came a clear price. There was once a true monarch cultivator who transformed into a Dao here. His blood and bones remained here, and his spirit rhyme affected this world. Only then was he able to forcefully open up such a treasurednd in this deste ce. Yet, its price was extremely clear.


    ¡°Master¡­ I came to see you.¡±


    As Liu Li returned to the wastnd region, he would visit his master¡¯s tombstone every year. The tombstone had been erected by Liu Li together with Liu Yi. Initially, it was simple and shabby, butter on, they continuously strengthened it, and only now did it take shape.


    Liu Li had left behind aplete, true monarch array here, so no cultivator below the true monarch level would be able to notice this ce. This was also for protection. Otherwise, who knew what they would do if other people learned about this tombstone?


    On this day, Liu Li returned to this ce with some wine. Time gradually passed. Due to the immortal curse, Liu Li¡¯s mind gradually became somewhat muddled, and his consciousness began to blur. Sometimes, he would sit here for several hours, but he didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.


    Liu Li was clear about his state¡ª he was about to die. He wasn¡¯t afraid of death. After all, he was someone who had died once. It was just that, more or less, there was always some unwillingness in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t know where his sister was. She was probably being possessed by that ancient soul at this moment, slowly wiping out her consciousness. His grandfather¡¯s whereabouts were a mystery that might have been suppressed and hunted down. His good friend was wandering all over the ce, and he might not be living a good life right now.


    Yet, he could only sit here alone, unable to do anything. He felt somewhat unwilling whenever he thought of this.


    ¡°Master, if only you were still here¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself.


    If his master were still here, things would not have evolved to this point, and he would not have had to fight alone.


    ¡°I have always been here.¡± An inexplicable voice sounded from the side and reached Liu Li¡¯s ears.


    Liu Li¡¯s body paused for a moment. Then a self-deprecating look appeared, ¡°It seems that the immortal curse has been going on for a long time. Even with my cultivation, hallucinations began to appear.¡±


    That inexplicable voice was his master¡¯s voice, though his master was dead. So how could he appear again? This must be an illusion.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t an illusion.¡± The voice behind him continued to sound, sounding a little speechless.


    ¡°The hallucination has indeed be heavier.¡± Liu Li let out a long sigh.


    ¡°I say, turn around and take a look.¡± A weak voice continued to be heard.


    This time, Liu Li turned around to take a look. Then, he was stunned. Behind him, a young man happened to be standing there, dressed in a long robe. His appearance was as handsome as a god¡¯s. He looked calm and deep, and he had a transcendent aura.


    His appearance was different from Liu Li¡¯s impression back then. There were many changes, but they did not conceal the aura that originated from the origin. It was his master.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Liu Li rubbed his eyes for a long time. Then, he finally confirmed it and pounced on him.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s you!¡± He hugged Chen Heng¡¯s thigh and cried, ¡°I have been through so much these years.¡±


    ¡°Was it bad?¡± Chen Heng looked at Liu Li helplessly, ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re very energetic? It looks like you¡¯ve been through a lot these past few years.¡±


    After confirming that Chen Heng was a real person, Liu Li finally calmed down. Then, he realized that two people were standing behind Chen Heng. They looked unique, unlike Liu Li and Chen Heng. Instead, they looked like Westerners from his previous life. They had blonde hair, and their appearance was different.


    As if sensing Liu Li¡¯s gaze, Chen Heng introduced, ¡°These two are Carey and Krudo. They are my good friends in the other world. They can be considered your elders.¡±


    Liu Li immediately became respectful. Although he could feel that these two people did not seem to have any profound cultivation, as long as they were his master¡¯s good friends, they were his elders and needed to be treated with respect. At the same time, he also sensed the key point in Chen Heng¡¯s words.


    ¡®Another world?¡¯


    ¡°Master, are you now a reincarnated body?¡± He blurted out and subconsciously asked.


    ¡°Well, you can say so.¡± Chen Heng nced at him and then slowly nodded.


    In a profound sense, he constantly reopened the various worlds through the simtion. Therefore, it could be considered a reincarnation, which was also in line with Liu Li¡¯s definition of reincarnation.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the time flow in the World of Gods and these worlds would be so astonishing. When he left the Azure World, it took him some time to arrive at the World of Gods. After that, he advanced to Supreme Divine Power, but it had only been a thousand years for Liu Li, and he was still at the true monarch level.


    He thought that as he came back this time, just like in the Sorcerer World, he would have to pull Liu Li back by reversing time. This was how it was done in the Sorcerer World. There was no other way, as too much time had passed.


    Carey, Krudo, his wife, and children had all died long ago, and even their bones had turned into dregs.


    Only Chen Heng, as a Supreme Divine Power, could directly reverse the entire world¡¯s time and forcefully pull Carey, Krudo, and the others out. Otherwise, if it had been anyone else, there would have been nothing they could do.


    However, even so, Carey and the others were already long dead, so that they couldn¡¯t stay in the Sorcerer World for too long. Otherwise, it would cause some trouble, and Chen Heng must constantly suppress that bacsh.


    Therefore, Chen Heng simply brought them out of that world and into other worlds. His wife and children had already been arranged. He only brought Krudo and Carey, two old friends, out to travel and taught them cultivation along the way.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve had a wonderful time while I was away. Come, tell me in detail.¡±


    Chen Heng waved his hand and got a few chairs. Then, he looked at Liu Li, indicating that he could begin his talk. Liu Li did not hesitate. Instead, he considered his words and began to tell his story.


    His story was wonderful. Not to mention Carey and Krudo, even Chen Heng listened with great interest and thought it was wonderful.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Chen Heng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this story could be directly published into a book.¡±


    Liu Li smiled a little embarrassedly. He also felt that his experience was a little ridiculous. If someone had told him these things before they happened, he would most likely have listened to them as a story. Yet, the situation was not so wonderful when the story happened to him.


    However, Chen Heng was not surprised by his story at all. Liu Li before him was a Chosen One. How many stories of a Chosen One were not exciting? However,pared to the other Chosen Ones that Chen Heng knew, the situation of the Chosen One before him, Liu Li, was a little too miserable.


    His good friend had died or run away, his sister had been possessed, his grandfather had been chased, and he had been cursed to death very soon¡ªwhat an oppressive story.

 Chapter 853 (END) - Extra (7): Another Encounter in the Azure World (2)

    <h4>Chapter 853 (END) - Extra (7): Another Encounter in the Azure World (2)</h4> <h4>Chapter 853: Extra (7): Another Encounter in the Azure World (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Master, what is your cultivation level now?¡±


    After sharing his experiences, Liu Li¡¯s gaze immediately fell on Chen Heng. His eyes were filled with anticipation.


    He needed help right now. Not only did he need someone to help him remove the immortal curse on his body, but his sister and grandfather also needed the same help.


    Otherwise, it would be a little lonely if he was the only one alive.


    He didn¡¯t know what cultivation level Chen Heng was at. But Liu Li spected that he was at least a true monarch. Back then, Chen Heng disyed the strength of a true monarch, not to mention that he had reincarnated and cultivated for many years.


    !!


    From the fact that Chen Heng¡¯s ability to travel across the world and return to the Azure World, his strength must be at least at the peak of a true monarch and not weaker than Liu Li¡¯s current strength, right?


    If Chen Heng were really at this level, then Liu Li would have a much easier life in the future.


    Liu Li¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation as he looked at Chen Heng with a face full of nervousness and anticipation. At first nce, his appearance looked a littleical.


    Chen Heng looked at Liu Li¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t help but feel it was funny. However, he didn¡¯t keep him in suspense.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little stronger than you.¡±


    Chen Heng said. Liu Li¡¯s face immediately revealed a look of joy.


    Stronger than him? Then wasn¡¯t he stronger than a true monarch? Could he be a venerate?


    Many thoughts shed through Liu Li¡¯s mind, and he was directly stunned the next moment.


    In front of Liu Li, Chen Heng casually waved his hand, and a stream of light instantly rippled and directly shone on Liu Li¡¯s body.


    In just an instant, the immortal curse that had troubled him for a long time and tormented him day and night suddenly disappeared and was directly broken by a powerful force.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Liu Li could not believe what was happening to him. The immortal curse that he had spent so much effort and time on, but was ultimately powerless, was broken just like that? And in such an easy way?


    This was an immortal curse, not some ordinary curse. But looking at Chen Heng, this so-called immortal curse seemed no different from an ordinary curse.


    Immediately, Liu Li began to doubt life. But after a short moment of doubt, he was overjoyed. No matter what, Chen Heng could undo the immortal curse, so his strength was unquestionable.


    Even the ancient soul that had upied his sister Liu Yi¡¯s body and wanted to possess her forcefully was not a match for him, right? With such strength, what was there to be afraid of? He could directly snatch his sister back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    As if he understood Liu Li¡¯s thoughts, Chen Heng nced at him and said directly, ¡°Those are things that you, as an elder brother, should do. They are not things that I should do.


    ¡°Other than when necessary, I will no longer help you.¡±


    Liu Li was a little dumbfounded.


    Just as he thought he had gotten the help needed, he was again on his own because the reinforcement dered not to help.


    With a plop, he immediately knelt with a pleading look. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but my sister Yiyi has already been captured. I¡¯m afraid her life will be in danger if we dy any longer.


    ¡°Master, please save her this time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Chen Heng shook his head. ¡°I promise you, Yiyi won¡¯t die.


    ¡°This incident is not only a trial for you but also a great opportunity for her.¡±


    After all, Liu Li and Liu Yi were both chosen.If Chen Heng remembered correctly, Liu Yi¡¯s destiny was slightly inferior to Liu Li¡¯s. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t possess a chosen one.


    Strictly speaking, unless one reached the Seventh Rank and had foundations ofw. Otherwise, one couldn¡¯t suppress and possess a chosen one.


    Liu Yi would be fine. Even if something happened, Chen Heng would be able to pull her out of the trouble in time. There would not be any risks.


    Liu Li did not understand the crux of the matter, but when he heard Chen Heng, he was relieved. He had always maintained absolute trust in his master. Since Chen Heng said that Liu Yi would be fine, he would not doubt it.


    ¡°This is the path that belongs to you.¡±


    Chen Heng continued, ¡°That kind of encounter is not only a disaster but also a tempering and fortuitous encounter. If I help you now, it might be easy for you in the short term. But in terms of your long-term development, it might harm you.


    ¡°Anyway, I promise that nothing will happen to you and Yiyi.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Liu Li raised his head, and a look of confidence appeared on his face again. ¡°The immortal curse is gone, and Yiyi will be fine. Then what am I afraid of?


    ¡°Master, please stay here and watch over this ce. I will show you my performance.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chen Heng nodded with satisfaction. Behind him, Carey and Krudo looked at each other with admiration. No matter what, at least this spirit was quite good. It had the drive of a young man who kept going forward. They got to see their shadows through Liu Li.


    Chen Heng did not let Liu Li leave immediately. Instead, he continued to teach him here. He had once taught Liu Li to cultivate, but at that time, Liu Li¡¯s strength was still shallow. Liu Li was only a mortal that had just stepped into cultivation.


    But now, the situation was naturally different. Strictly speaking, what Chen Heng cultivated was not the system of this world. But as a Supreme Divine Power, he was the peak of the Boundary Sea. As long as he was willing, he could easily raise the system of this world to its peak.


    Teaching a mere Fourth Rank was naturally not a problem. Liu Li quickly felt this kind of terror. In the past, he did not have this kind of feeling. But now, he felt that this master of his was simply unfathomable.


    One had to know that now, Liu Li was already a true monarch. He stood at the peak of this world. In the entire cultivation world, besides a few domains, there were very few things that he did not know.


    However, in front of Chen Heng, he felt like a child who had just learned how to walk. He was extremely clumsy and did not understand anything.


    Time slowly passed. It was not until more than half a yearter that Chen Heng stopped his teaching and directly kicked Liu Li out. Of course, before he chased Liu Li away, he did not forget about Carey and Krudo.


    When Chen Heng was teaching cultivation, they were also present. They cultivated together with Liu Li, and now they had a shallow level of cultivation.


    Chen Heng thought for a moment, then sent the two out together and entered this world to start cultivating.


    Although the Azure World wasn¡¯t exactly a great top-tier world, the environment inside wasn¡¯t bad. Although it couldn¡¯t cultivate a divine existence, it was enough to cultivate below the Ninth Rank. It was more than enough for the two rookies, Carey and Krudo.


    The three of them went out together and began to cultivate. They formed a team, and with Liu Li as the leader, they began to travel outside continuously. During this process, Liu Li also discovered that these two elders¡¯ aptitudes were simply heaven-defying.


    They were like people who were born to cultivate. Whether it was their aptitudes or sense of spiritual energy, they were both top-tier, so strong that it was frightening.


    Regarding cultivation, breaking through was much easier than eating or drinking. Liu Li couldn¡¯t help but feel his teeth ache.


    Carey and Krudo didn¡¯t have any aptitude at the beginning. It was just that when Chen Heng revived them, he also strengthened them a little and directly filled up their various aptitudes. That was how it had such an effect.


    After all, Chen Heng was a Supreme Divine Power, so it was well within his ability to do such a thing. If Chen Heng were willing, it would not be a problem for him to raise them directly to the Demigod level.


    However, due to some considerations, he still did not do this. Instead, he chose to let them cultivate on their own. This result might not be any different from Chen Heng¡¯s direct intervention, but the process was much more wonderful.


    In any case, with Chen Heng watching from the side, nothing unexpected would happen.


    The three traveled in the outside world, spending most of their time cultivating and exploring. asionally, they would seek revenge on Liu Li¡¯s enemies and teach them a lesson.


    Slowly, they gained a great reputation. The people around basically knew about this group, and they also understood their strengths.


    Chen Heng watched the entire process and did not intend to interfere. He had already made up his decision. Unless Liu Li and the other two met with danger, he would not interfere. He would sit quietly in his seat and watch the show for the rest of the time.


    Time passed slowly. Unknowingly, a thousand years passed in an instant. In a series of struggles, Liu Li led Carey and Krudo to rescue Liu Yi and found his family, oveing one challenge after another.


    Carey and Krudo had long since advanced to the true monarch level during this time and even faintly surpassed this level.


    Along the way, Chen Heng saw a lot of things. He had been staying in the wastnd for a thousand years and usually studied some things there. At the same time, he observed the journey of Liu Li and the others, viewing their experiences as stories.


    Liu Li did not disappoint him. The experiences along the way were very exciting and were not much worse than the novels of his previous life.


    In the end, the entire Azure World began to shake violently. The earth began to tear apart, and the sky began to boil. The entire world seemed to have ended instantly, and a fatal force dissipated.


    ¡°You¡¯re finished!¡±


    In the distance, someone was staring at Liu Li and the others with hatred, and his eyes were filled with iparable joy. ¡°The Ancient Venerate is about to revive, and at that time, all the living beings in this world will die!¡±


    ¡°And you are no exception!¡±


    Heughed heartily and spoke as if there was no one else around. But slowly, he felt that something was wrong.


    Why were Liu Li and the others not panicking, knowing that the Ancient Venerate? And why were their gazes so strange?


    From Liu Li to Liu Yi, from Carey to Krudo, all of their gazes were very strange. It wasn¡¯t fear. It wasn¡¯t fear. Instead, it was like ¡­ pity?


    Pity? Why should they pity me? Aren¡¯t you all afraid?


    The people everywhere were confused, and all sorts of thoughts shed through their minds. But soon, they understood why.


    Because in the distance, behind Liu Li and the others, a pair of eyes as big as stars and bright as the sun gradually appeared. They were slowly opening. That pair of eyes seemed to be filled with the entire Boundary Sea.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!